《Wechat Group in Nether World》


 C1

    Jianghua University.


    It was 12 a.m. After class, a short-haired boy in a down jacket hurried out of the school building after the bell rang. In his hand was a brand-new white cell phone, a gift from him to his girlfriend.


    The boy met his girlfriend downstairs. She was a girl with long, flowing hair, but after he met her, the girl''s face was filled with impatience. "Lee Rui, didn''t I tell you not to call me again?"


    The boy called Lee Rui said with a face full of smiles, "Xiao Hua, I know you''re angry that I didn''t buy you a phone. Don''t be angry, alright? My scholarship has been sent down and I''ve bought a new phone for you. "


    "Look, it''s the latest model of Huawei. It''s specially selected, and its performance and looks are excellent ¡­" Lee Rui handed the phone over to Xiao Hua, hoping that she would like it.


    A hint of contempt flashed across Little Flower''s eyes as it picked up the phone and threw it onto the ground.


    "Do you think a lousy Huawei can make me happy?!" You think too little of me, Bai Xiaohua, I only want the latest apple 8, I don''t want this kind of worthless thing! "


    Looking at the fallen phone, Lee Rui''s heart ached. He had spent all of his scholarships to buy this phone, it was worth more than three thousand.


    "Lee Rui, in my eyes, you are just a pauper, not worthy of me at all." Bai Xiaohua raised her voice, and said coldly, "Let me be honest with you, last week I found a new boyfriend, Apple 8, he already bought it for me. Keep your crappy Huawei books for yourself."


    After Bai Xiaohua finished, he looked at Lee Rui in disdain and turned to leave.


    Lee Rui''s face was bitter.


    After a long while, Lee Rui picked up his phone and returned back to his room in disappointment.


    There were four people in the room, only one roommate was eating.


    Seeing Lee Rui''s strange expression, his roommate Ke Shanyong asked: "Have you eaten lunch yet? "What''s wrong?"


    "I''m not in the mood to eat." Lee Rui said weakly, "I broke up with Little Flower."


    Ke Shanyong was filled with righteous indignation: "This is a good thing, I have long disliked her! A girl who applied for a poor allowance every year didn''t work hard at her studies and always tried to get you to buy her Ipads and cosmetics ¡­ You bought her a present, and she''s not satisfied with you! "


    After a moment of hesitation, Ke Shanyong continued:


    "Last time, I saw her being embraced by that Faang Shuailin from the Academy of Fine Arts. Faang Shuailin is a famous playboy, and Bai Xiaohua is even with him.


    "Why didn''t you say so earlier?!" Lee Rui said in a muffled voice.


    Ke Shanyong was helpless: "You''re using your feelings too deeply, if you say it out, I''m afraid we won''t even be brothers."


    Lee Rui was speechless. Indeed, he was too devoted to Bai Xiaohua, to the point that his roommates did not dare to say anything bad about him.


    Sighing, Lee Rui took off his shoes and went back to bed.


    Hiding in the blanket, Lee Rui thought of the past and couldn''t help but feel sad.


    He had been with Bai Xiaohua for more than half a year, and had always treated her seriously, but he never would have thought that Bai Xiaohua would simply look down upon such feelings.


    Lee Rui took out the Huawei phone that was specially prepared for Bai Xiaohua:


    "Not worthy of her? She betrayed herself in exchange for vanity because she wasn''t worthy of me! "I will rely on my own hard work. I will definitely lead a better life than her. In the future, I will definitely make her regret her choice!"


    The quality of the phone was very good, it did not break. After the phone was powered up, it immediately connected to Wifi. Lee Rui opened WeChat, intending to try out the running speed of the phone. However, he saw a new group appearing on his WeChat. The group members'' names were all different and strange.


    Big Boss Ksitigarbha, Administrative Officer Ten Yama, Chief Judge Cui Prefecture Lord, Ghost Catcher General Zhong Kui, Soul-Collecting Twin Stars Black and White Impermanence, Big Little handsome brother Niu Tou, and the Underworld s beauty as Meng Nu ¡­


    They were all happily chatting.


    Kitigarbha: Learn the advanced management mode of the human world and open a new chapter in the Underworld. Everyone, in the future, contact each other through the group.


    Ten Palace King Qinguang: This kind of backward sound transmission method has quite the downside.


    Great handsome Brother Niu: There were many times when I got intimate with my wife, and the result was that I was scared to the point that I couldn''t be a man on the spot. She''s always blaming me.


    Little handsome brother Niu Tou: Are you talking about that inflatable sister-in-law?


    Handsome Niu Tou: Get lost!


    "..."


    "Don''t tell me these people came here to make fun of us with a straight face. It''s too funny." Lee Rui continued to look at them one by one, and felt that these people were just eating their fill and had nothing to do.


    At this moment, Ye Zichen''s phone received a friend request.


    "Xiao Guitou requests to be your friend, do you agree?"


    Lee Rui''s heart skipped a beat and clicked [Agreed].


    Xiao Guitou received a friend request and sent a message impatiently. "Hello Big Brother, I just saw you enter the group, I''m Xiao Guitou subordinate of the great beauty Meng N¨¹, I''m known as'' The Underworld is full of secrets''. I hope Big Brother can help out your little brother a bit in the future."


    Lee Rui was at a loss whether to laugh or cry. And there was even a hint of zeal hidden in the intentionally mystifying situation.


    Lee Rui casually replied: "Ok."


    Xiao Guitou typed out a few words: "I have a request. Two days later, it is the date of General Ghost Zhong Kui''s marriage. I only have one hundred yuan right now. Can I borrow nine hundred underworld money from big brother? My Xiao Guitou is willing to use Grandma Meng''s Elixir as collateral. "


    Lee Rui frowned, thinking, so these people were liars.


    If you believe him, there''s something wrong. Lee Rui hated liars the most: "What the hell is Grandma Meng''s Soup? It can also be used as collateral, so stop trying to bluff me. This thing is worth 900 yuan, I don''t believe it. "


    "Big Brother, how can you not believe this? Grandma Meng''s Elixir is definitely worth this amount. I guarantee it in my name!" Xiao Guitou was excited.


    "I just don''t believe you, this is definitely some messy health care product." Lee Rui replied.


    Xiao Guitou was silent. After a long while, he sent a message: "Big Brother doubts the credibility of my Xiao Guitou. Even though my Xiao Guitou''s status is low, I am not one of those people who do not trust others. How about this, three drops of Grandma Meng''s Elixir, all the possessions of Xiao Guitou.


    The phone flew out a white light, following that, Lee Rui realised that within his consciousness, there were three drops of white water.


    Lee Rui was completely dumbstruck.


    Could it be an illusion? Lee Rui rubbed his eyes and patted his forehead, only to realize that the three drops of water were still there.


    After a long while, Lee Rui sent a message with trembling hands: "Are you really giving me Grandma Meng''s Soup?"


    "Of course it''s true. My Xiao Guitou has always been honest and honest. Grandma Meng''s Elixir was given to me by her when I was serving her. " Xiao Guitou was still quite proud of it.


    Lee Rui was amazed.


    Regardless of whether what Xiao Guitou said was true or false, the Grandma Meng''s Elixir in his mind was real.


    "You asked for nine hundred yuan just now ¡­" Underworld currency? Are you sure you want the underworld money? "


    "Yes, using underworld money as gift money isn''t suitable for giving away other things." The Xiao Guitou said.


    "Alright then. Just you wait. I''ll go and get the underworld money for you right now."


    He just wanted to test it out and see if it was real or fake. Lee Rui got off the bed and walked out of the bedroom.


    After getting into the city, Lee Rui found a longevity shop and bought a few underworld money. With the thought that he would rather believe his, Lee Rui wrote the Xiao Guitou''s name down and found a remote place to burn the underworld money.


    "..."


    In the evening, Lee Rui returned to his dorm. The moment he saw Lee Rui, Ke Shanyong put his arm around his shoulders and said, "We were just talking about it just now. Let''s go, I''ll invite you guys out to be at ease."


    Lee Rui also wanted to eat a good meal to ease his mood, so he agreed.


    Not long after, everyone in Room 427 made their move!


    He arrived at the restaurant outside the campus and ordered five or six dishes. Ke Shanyong brought out a few bottles of wine from the counter, "Rui Zi, we brothers know that you are feeling terrible right now, so let''s drink together! You may have lost your love, but you still have us! "


    Lee Rui''s eyes turned red, "Thank you!"


    Not long after, the food arrived. As the few of them ate and drank, Lee Rui was also slightly tipsy.


    After drinking for a while, everyone took out their cell phones and started to enjoy themselves.


    Lee Rui also took out his phone and opened WeChat. He saw that Xiao Guitou was thanking him, "Big brother, I have received the money already. Thank you for your help. I, Little Brother, will give it to you. If Big Brother wants it, you just have to read it silently. "


    As long as he silently recited it?


    Is it that godly?


    "Come, drink!" Ke Shanyong kept his phone and continued to eat.

 C2

    The next morning.


    "There was a bed in the room, and all of them looked like they had a headache from drinking, and they looked weak when they spoke." Headache... "What time is it now ¡­"


    "It''s already 8: 15."


    "This is bad!"


    Ke Shanyong suddenly shouted loudly, "Are we going to be late? I remember that today, the class we are going to take is a physical education lesson!"


    The physical education teacher had a bad temper. He had never been good to a student who skipped classes. If his class was not taken leave due to special circumstances, then he would die without a doubt at the end of the term.


    Even if he was late, he would be punished. Running a lap around the sports field every minute, 8: 15 PM, he was going to die.


    "My god!" The four people from the dorm were so scared that their faces were drained of color. Without a care for anything else, they jumped down from the bed, hurriedly put on their clothes and shoes, and rushed out of the door.


    Arriving at the sports field, sure enough, the other students had already lined up early in the morning. The physical education teacher was standing at the front of the line, frowning as he looked at the four people who ran over reeking of alcohol.


    "All of you, do you want to die?!" The physical education teacher roared at Lee Rui and the others, "What I hate the most are students like you. If you don''t attend physical education classes on time, how could you possibly learn to be a doctor? You guys are half an hour late, I''ll definitely pass all four of you by the end of term! "


    "Teacher, please let us go." Ke Shanyong lowered his head and pleaded.


    "That''s right teacher, we didn''t mean to be late. The main reason is that we had a bad stomach yesterday, so today ¡­" Gou Zi said.


    "You are not allowed to quibble! To be late was to be late, there was no reason! All of you are dead for sure! " The PE teacher shouted, and all the students in the field looked at the four of them.


    The person from Class Two next door was also not far away. Bai Xiaohua was standing in the line of Class Two, and when she saw that Lee Rui and the other three were being scolded, she couldn''t help but sneer: "Good scolding."


    Lee Rui was a strong competitor of the scholarship in his class, but as long as he failed the examinations this time, he would have no chance of obtaining a scholarship.


    Ke Shanyong and the others were upset, they did not care about failing, but Lee Rui could not lose!


    "Reiko, we were the ones who cheated you. I''m sorry."


    "Teacher, I beg of you to let Lee Rui go. He is an outstanding student who obtains scholarships every year, and the three of us are dragging him down. You can take care of us, but please do not punish Lee Rui." Lao Bao was so anxious that he was about to cry.


    However, the physical education teacher didn''t care at all. He waved his hand and said, "I don''t care if you are an outstanding student or not. In any case, in my class, you can''t leave early. The four of you stop messing around here, hurry up and get out of here! "


    It was true that being late was not right, but such a tone made Lee Rui feel uncomfortable.


    Lee Rui inexplicably thought of the three drops of Soul Shrek Elixir in his mind.


    "Why not give it a try?"


    Lee Rui thought for a moment: "Please use a drop of Soul Shrinking Soup on the PE teacher."


    A white light that no one else could see entered the PE teacher''s head. The PE teacher''s body suddenly stopped, and then, he was stunned.


    With a blank look in his eyes, he actually left. As he walked, he muttered to himself, "Who am I? Where did I come from? Where am I going? "Where is this place ¡­"


    All the students were stunned. The class monitor ran over to the physical education teacher and asked, "Teacher, you''re not going to class?" are you still not going to punish Lee Rui and the others? "


    "What punishment? Are you sick? Get lost, I''m not going to class, I want to, hey? What am I going to do? Oh? "Why am I here? Where is this place ¡­" The physical education teacher was muttering to himself as he walked further and further away.


    All the students in the class were sweating profusely.


    "You''re so lucky." The class monitor returned to the queue, and said to Lee Rui with a deeper meaning in his words.


    Lee Rui was expressionless, and didn''t even bother to look at him.


    The class monitor had always been competing against Lee Rui for the scholarship in the class, but Lee Rui''s grades were way higher than his. He would definitely be disappointed if he did not grab this opportunity.


    The first class of the class was changed to free exercise. The students were jumping and cheering, but Class 2, Bai Xiaohua, was completely exhausted from running a circle around the sports field.


    After Bai Xiaohua finished running her laps, she brought her best friends over to where Lee Rui was. At this time, Lee Rui was sunning himself in front of Ke Shanyong and the others, and when he saw Bai Xiaohua come over, he was quite curious why she had come over.


    "I saw you guys being scolded by the teacher just now. You guys really have no future." Bai Xiaohua taunted.


    Lee Rui frowned: "You think that you have no future after getting scolded? Your definition of a promising future is really quite bizarre. "


    "Hmph, this is my freedom." "Lee Rui, let me tell you, a boy like you is bound to be a diaosi. Today, I will clearly explain in front of your friends that we have broken up."


    Bai Xiaohua looked around and said loudly: "Today someone called me sister-in-law Li, I will explain everything here. I have already dumped Lee Rui, and from now on no one is allowed to shout randomly.


    The students of Class 1 were all looking at Bai Xiaohua.


    Bai Xiaohua consciously moved closer to Class 2.


    "Is this woman crazy?" Ke Shanyong was unsatisfied, "What is there to be proud of, isn''t she just trying to hook up with a playboy bro? It''s like I''ve become the princess consort. "


    "She is only bullying my son. If she meets me, I will definitely give her a hard time." Gou Zi was also loud, as he spoke up for Lee Rui.


    "You stinking woman, you''re too outrageous. You''re not even worthy of being my sharp end!" Lao Bao shouted towards Bai Xiaohua''s back.


    Hearing that, Bai Xiaohua turned around and angrily glared at Lee Rui: "Lee Rui, you don''t have to bother about your dog friends anymore!"


    Lee Rui felt that Bai Xiaohua was unreasonable, and replied clearly: "My roommates were right to begin with, you don''t have the qualifications to insult them!"


    Bai Xiaohua stomped her feet in anger, and ran back while shedding tears.


    The heart of glass and the maid were sick. Lee Rui knew Bai Xiaohua''s personality very well.

 C3

    Without Bai Xiaohua to disturb them, Lee Rui and the others enjoyed themselves. They laid on the grass and basked in the the sun comfortably.


    Lee Rui thought about the matter of the Soulless Soup, and he became extremely curious about it due to this mysterious object.


    "There are too many people around right now. I need to study it thoroughly after class. What''s going on?"


    Lee Rui thought about this as he hid his thoughts. At the same time, he took out his phone to take a few screenshots of that group''s 2-D codes and uploaded them into his private online mailbox.


    "Lee Rui, why aren''t you moving forward? "What are you doing lying down? Are you angry?" Two girls from the class walked over and greeted Lee Rui.


    The girl who had spoken was called Wang Ke, the accepted class beauty of Class 1. They had a good relationship, the main reason was that this beautiful lady Wang was a failure and even had to copy Lee Rui''s answer for the final exams.


    When Wang Ke saw Lee Rui being humiliated, she specially brought her best friend over to take care of him.


    Lee Rui kept his phone and said: "There''s nothing to be angry about.


    Right now, he understood that Ke Shanyong was right. It was a good thing to break up with Bai Xiaohua.


    Wang Ke laughed as she sat down beside Lee Rui. Ke Shanyong and the others jeered and whistled.


    "Brothers, let us have a private moment to improve our relationship with our classmate who''s also single. Flash!" Ke Shanyong brought Gou Zi and the others and left, not forgetting to pull Wang Ke''s best friend.


    This time, there were only two people left on the lawn: Wang Ke and Lee Rui. Wang Ke felt a little embarrassed and said to Lee Rui: "If next time Bai Xiaohua treats you like this, do you need my help?"


    Lee Rui asked: "How do I help?"


    "I''ll pretend to be your girlfriend and teach her a lesson." Wang Ke said.


    With Wang Ke''s beauty, she was naturally above Bai Xiaohua. Moreover, Wang Ke was the standard rich beauty who spent tens of thousands of rich girls every month. Since she could make such a suggestion, it could be seen that she was truly taking Lee Rui as a friend.


    Lee Rui shrugged and said, "There''s no need. If my actions are the same as hers, then we are actually the same type of person. A good time and a good time together and a good time apart. Although they are no longer lovers, they need not become enemies. "


    Wang Ke smiled and said, "You really are a good person, but I heard that when Bai Xiaohua said it in the dorm room, in order to show that she had drawn a clear line between us, she would let Faang Shuailin teach you a lesson."


    Lee Rui frowned: "Did she say that?"


    Wang Ke nodded.


    Lee Rui punched his fist on the ground, "Then let them do it!"


    However, Lee Rui also understood that this was a troublesome matter. Faang Shuailin was a playboy at the Academy. Other than that, he was also a fuerdai who drove a sports car to and from school.


    However, for to beg Bai Xiaohua and Faang Shuailin to spare her life, Lee Rui admitted that she would definitely not be inferior to them. Men have gold under their knees, rather than trouble, he cared more about her bottom line and dignity.


    After the physical education lesson, Lee Rui went back to his room, climbed onto his bed and lied down on his bed. The three roommates were the same as well. They were too drunk last night, so they had to take it slowly.


    Lee Rui opened his phone''s WeChat, clicked on the Wechat Moment, and started a conversation with Xiao Guitou.


    Lee Rui asked him: "What''s the effect of the Soul-Rejuvenating Soup?"


    Xiao Guitou seemed to be very idle as he replied: "To be able to make people forget everything within a day, ten drops is a month and a bowl is a lifetime. "However, it''s very difficult to get the Soulreaver Soup. I only managed to get a few drops when I was helping Lady Meng."


    Lee Rui did not care about the long sentence that came out from Xiao Guitou''s mouth. He only wanted to find out if he had turned his PE teacher into a fool.


    Lee Rui heaved a sigh of relief, and asked: "Other than the Soulreaper Soup, what other good stuff can you help me get? Also, doesn''t the Underworld have a lot of people burning paper money every year? Why do you still need money so badly? "


    After a while, the Xiao Guitou replied, "There isn''t much money in the Underworld. It''s mainly due to the large amount of money we earned in the past half month of July. If I wasn''t a public servant, I might not even have a cell phone. If it''s something good, I wonder what kind of good stuff big brother would like? "


    Lee Rui said without even thinking, "For example, what kind of pill or cultivation method could increase one''s strength?"


    The Xiao Guitou said: "Yes there is. The key is to get on good terms with the adults. As long as we have money, we can get anything good. "The skills of the judges'' subordinates are already very impressive. I''ve seen it once. That scene, whoa, it''s really amazing."


    Xiao Guitou was excited when he said this: "There is also Zhang Thirteen Heavenly Master, he was originally a Heavenly Master in the path of alchemy, he did bad things and could not be reincarnated. Thirteen Heavenly Masters are very good at alchemy, he is the disciple of the Dao Sect''s Pill Cauldron Sect, I can ask him to help me refine the pills."


    Since the Xiao Guitou was the one who asked for it, then this Zhang Thirteen probably would not do well.


    Lee Rui said: "How about this, I will give you a million, you try your best to help me get some good stuff, what do you say?"


    "Big Brother, you, you really want to give me a million?!" Xiao Guitou was obviously overjoyed. After he asked this question, he continued, "This is a million, little brother has never seen so much money before. Aren''t you afraid that I will take the money and run away?"


    "Since I can give it to you, I''m not afraid of you running away."


    Lee Rui scolded him and smiled. If it''s underworld money, you can have as many as you want. After all, those things weren''t worth much money. A hundred yuan could buy a few hundred pieces, and it was even the kind that was worth several million.


    If it wasn''t because he was afraid of making too much noise, Lee Rui could easily create ten billion for the Xiao Guitou.


    "I''ll give you one million underworld coins later. You just have to do good things for me, I''ll give you one hundred thousand later." But you definitely can''t reveal our relationship. Didn''t you say that you have a lot of connections? "Think of a way to hide it."


    "Okay, big brother. I will do my best and die trying. I will do my best to nurture this little brother. Don''t worry, big brother, I ¡­"


    Lee Rui was too lazy to look at him anymore, he just kept blabbering on and on, each time never ending.


    Seeing that he could help, Lee Rui decided to burn some money for him right now.


    Lee Rui got off the bed, put on his clothes and shoes and quietly left the room.


    Arriving at the same birthday shop as last time, Lee Rui casually bought twenty gold coins. If it was converted into 20 million underworld dollars, he would give a million to Xiao Guitou.


    After finding a place with no people, Lee Rui wrote Xiao Guitou''s name on it and accepted it. He took out his lighter to light up a piece, burning it as he chanted, "Hope it really works ¡­"


    Young fellow, burn underworld money, expression serious and serious.

 C4

    On the other side, Bai Xiaohua found Faang Shuailin at the Academy of Fine Arts.


    "That Lee Rui, insulting me in front of so many people, he just hates it when I shake him off to be with you. He also said that you are not a good person, and there will be no good results if I stay with you, and you are not truly being nice to me, Handsome Lin, how can he say that about me and you! "


    Faang Shuailin had a soft and feminine temperament, what he said sounded like a fair-skinned kid, but in fact, he sounded like a sissy. At this time, he was standing in front of the art building, listening to Bai Xiaohua''s crying.


    She was clear about this point, that Bai Xiaohua was a girl who loved money. It was not that she could not discern the hidden implications in Bai Xiaohua''s words.


    Faang Shuailin hugged Bai Xiaohua''s waist. "Don''t cry, I, Faang Shuailin''s woman am not one to cry easily. Little Flower, don''t you know how I treat you? "So, I''ll take you shopping right now. If you like anything, just buy it."


    Bai Xiaohua raised her head, her tears turning into a smile: "Really? Handsome Lin, is anything really okay?"


    "Of course, when did I break my promise!" Faang Shuailin laughed shamelessly, he had not played around enough with this woman, so of course he had to keep his word, but in another week, that would not be enough.


    Faang Shuailin hugged Bai Xiaohua and laughed for a while, then suddenly, her expression changed and became extremely sinister: "This Lee Rui, I think he''s tired of living!"


    He knew that he was indeed unfaithful, but he would not allow others to speak carelessly of it. If this were to spread, how could he continue to pick up girls!


    This matter cannot be let go like this!


    "Just you wait, tomorrow is Saturday, watch me get someone to teach him a lesson!"


    "..."


    Lee Rui took the bus back to school. On the carriage, he noticed a beautiful woman with a particularly good figure. She had the grace of a young woman.


    Almost all the adult males were staring at the beautiful woman. She held onto the handrail, her graceful figure swaying along with the car''s body. She was extremely alluring.


    Just as Lee Rui was looking at the beautiful lady, a male passenger came over from behind Lee Rui and secretly extended his hand out and touched Lee Rui''s pocket.


    He took out a few red notes from Lee Rui''s pocket and was delighted, "Students nowadays are rich."


    There seemed to be more to it.


    The man extended his hand again, causing Lee Rui to cough. The thief looked at Lee Rui and saw his face full of ridicule: "Look clearly, what did you steal from my pocket?"


    "Steal what? I didn''t!" The thief tried to explain in a low voice, afraid that he would attract the attention of the other passengers.


    Lee Rui took out the paper money he bought from the birthday shop and waved it in front of him: "Be careful not to come in the middle of the night!"


    Upon seeing this, the thief was so frightened that he quickly walked to the back. While throwing away the underworld money, he cursed in a low voice, "What f * cking bad luck!"


    Lee Rui laughed happily.


    The thief had somehow appeared behind the beauty and actually moved his body towards her.


    The beauty was obviously not used to this kind of situation. She took a few steps to the back, and the thief followed closely behind her. He brushed past her and even reached out his sinful fingers to touch the beauty''s handbag.


    "This person is too excessive. Not only does he want to curry favor with us, he even wants to rob us of our wealth."


    The thief obviously knew that Lee Rui was observing him. At the same time, he didn''t forget to glare at Lee Rui and throw a "don''t meddle in other people''s business" look at him.


    Lee Rui was enraged by the gaze. This thief had hands and feet to do naughty things, and actually dared to glare at people.


    Lee Rui stood up and walked towards the beauty. The thief, seeing that Lee Rui was not afraid of him, did not dare steal anything anymore.


    Lee Rui came over to the beauty''s side and said: "Sis, there are less people over there, you should go over there."


    The beauty looked at Lee Rui and realized it was a pretty boy. She had a good impression of him and couldn''t help but say happily, "Thank you."


    The beauty walked towards her, and the thieves following closely behind wanted to follow as well. Lee Rui blocked her path and said softly: "If you dare cause trouble again, I''ll call the police."


    The thief''s face hardened and pushed at it, "Brat, what do you mean by this? This bus from your house? Do you believe that I don''t have the ability to kill you!? "


    The thief''s roar made all the passengers on the bus look over.


    Lee Rui remained indifferent and lied, "My brother works at the Public Security Bureau. If you have the guts, don''t leave.


    The thief was frightened and did not dare to say another word.


    Lee Rui walked back expressionlessly to the beauty''s side and reminded her in a low voice: "Just now, your handbag was unzipped. Check it."


    The beauty quickly checked her bag and realized that the zipper door was indeed open. She immediately understood why Lee Rui suddenly came to her side.


    The beauty zipped it shut, not forgetting to thank him. "Thank you, thank you. Student, what''s your name? "


    "Lee Rui, Mu Zi Li, sharp."


    "My name is Zhang Qing." The beauty reported her name and asked, "The destination of this bus is Jianghua University, are you a student of Jianghua University?"


    Lee Rui nodded.


    The beautiful lady seemed very happy: "I''m also in Jianghua University. In the current society, it''s more and more difficult to find a student like you. Oh right, which academy are you a student from?"


    Lee Rui was rather surprised, and replied: "I''m a student of the medical academy."


    "Are you a medical student? "How come I''ve never seen you before? I''m a teacher in medical school, but I''m in graduate school. You should still be an undergraduate, right?"


    Lee Rui was shocked, he did not expect himself to help a teacher!


    "I am indeed an undergraduate. Miss Zhang, why don''t you drive? "There are too many thieves and perverts on the bus, and your figure ¡­"


    Zhang Qing''s face immediately flushed red.


    Lee Rui hurriedly held back the last half of his sentence and stuttered: "I''m sorry, I didn''t do it on purpose."


    She was a student after all, and Zhang Qing was a teacher after all. It was inappropriate to praise a person''s good figure like that. Moreover, Zhang Qing could understand the word thief, but when it came to perverts, Lee Rui had clearly seen how Zhang Qing was taken advantage of by others.


    After a while, Zhang Qing said in a low voice, "I had a license plate limit today, so I thought that there wouldn''t be many people on the carriage. You must not tell anyone. "


    "That won''t happen, this is teacher''s secret, I won''t speak carelessly." Lee Rui nodded.


    Zhang Qing acknowledged, then said: "At that time I wanted to curse at the thieves, but considering that there is no evidence, it is not good to be angry. I have to thank you again for saving my teacher''s life. "


    Lee Rui waved his hand: "Nothing, this is what I should be doing."


    Just as Zhang Qing was about to speak, the bus braked.


    The passengers on the bus quickly grasped the handrails.


    However, Lee Rui and Zhang Qing, who were happily chatting, bumped into each other without any preparation, especially when Lee Rui was still waving his hands around. Without any preparation, Zhang Qing crashed into his hands with both of his hands tightly holding onto Lee Rui, afraid that he would fall down.


    He recovered from the shock.


    Zhang Qing was petrified.


    Lee Rui was dumbstruck.


    This was only a second away from Lee Rui saying "This is what I should do"!


    Lee Rui felt an astonishing sensation from his palm, and his face immediately flushed red. In a hurry, he hurriedly put his hand down.


    "I''m sorry, I-I-I didn''t do it on purpose, I''m sorry teacher!"


    "No, no, no, sorry. This is what you should do ¡­ No no no, I said wrong, you didn''t do it on purpose, I know ¡­ "Don''t worry, I won''t blame you ¡­" Zhang Qing stuttered as she spoke.


    Too awkward, too awkward.


    Lee Rui lowered his head, not daring to look at Zhang Qing at all.


    Once the bus stop arrived, Lee Rui quickly got off, and did not dare to stop for even a moment.

 C5

    When he returned to his dorm, Lee Rui''s face was still completely red.


    Ever since college, although he had a relationship with Bai Xiaohua, the relationship between the two of them could be called "pure". Bai Xiaohua had always said that she was a conservative girl, but Lee Rui was also one of those people who didn''t know how to coax girls to release themselves.


    He didn''t expect that he would accidentally catch hold of the beautiful teacher today ¡­


    Lee Rui lowered his head and leaned on the table, he was too embarrassed to look up.


    The other three in the dorm were playing games. Seeing that Lee Rui''s expression didn''t seem right when he returned, and how he was still leaning on the table shyly, they immediately understood everything.


    Ke Shanyong snickered, and walked over and forced Lee Rui''s body to straighten: "Rui Zi, speak, did your subordinate Hua have some breakthrough? We heard today that you took Wang Ke down! "


    "Quickly tell your brothers what you did with Wang Ke before you returned to your dorm. Are you going to ¡­ "Hehehe, you understand." Gou Zi laughed so lecherously that he almost drooled.


    Lee Rui immediately tried to defend himself: "Don''t speak nonsense, I''m not with Wang Ke at all. Don''t ruin her reputation."


    His roommates did not listen to what Lee Rui had said at all. Lao Bao said angrily, "Alright, you stinking brat. When Bai Xiaohua was talking bad about you at the Milk Tea House, he scolded her. He said that she had agreed to your confession, so she had the qualifications to interfere in this matter. "


    "That''s right, Wang Ke is a goddess in the hearts of many male students, you sure picked up a big bargain! Her long and tender legs, the perfect golden ratio, can be broken with a blow, but she won''t grow tired of it even after ten years of playing! " The more Gou Zi said, the more wretched he became.


    Lee Rui could no longer hold back, he slapped the table: "Stop, don''t say anymore, I''ll go ask Wang Ke right now!"


    Lee Rui walked out of his dorm room and called Wang Ke.


    When the call connected, Wang Ke''s anxious voice could be heard: "Lee Rui, quickly go to Peach Blossom Cauldron''s side and save me!"


    Wang Ke is in danger!


    Lee Rui''s heart tensed up, he quickly hung up and ran downstairs.


    The Peach Blossom Cauldron that Wang Ke spoke of was the school''s signature building. When Lee Rui arrived, Wang Ke was being pestered by a robust male student. Wang Ke was obviously impatient, but that male student was still chattering nonstop:


    "Ke Er, as long as you promise me, I''ll let you go right away. "You know how much I love you. I dream of you every day, and of us ¡­"


    Wang Ke revealed a disgusted smile, and said with a forced smile, "Enough said, I know I know, but I''m sorry, I really can''t be with you."


    "Ke Er, listen to me. I love you so much, so you have to be with me!" The boy was resolute and unmoved. Just as he wanted to continue pestering Wang Ke, Wang Ke ran away from him all of a sudden.


    Wang Ke ran in front of Lee Rui and said in panic, "Luckily you came. That male student from the Physical Education Academy wouldn''t let me go no matter what, and even made a move to pull me away!"


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m here." Lee Rui protected Wang Ke behind him, and told the tall boy who had followed along, "What''s going on with you, Wang Ke already said that she can''t be with you, and you still want to pester him?"


    "What does me confessing to Wang Ke have to do with you? Kid, don''t look for trouble! " The tall boy said as he rolled up his sleeves, ready to make a move.


    Lee Rui said righteously: "Who said it''s not my business? Wang Ke is my girlfriend, which academy do you belong to? Do you believe that I can bring this matter to your academy''s Principal''s office?


    The tall boy was momentarily at a loss for words. Lee Rui daring to say such a thing meant that he really did dare to cause a ruckus.


    However, the tall boy was not an idiot, he immediately shouted: "You can just say Wang Ke is your girlfriend, what proof do you have? You little rascal are speaking nonsense to ruin Wang Ke''s reputation, see if I don''t beat you to death! "


    He rushed forward a few steps and grabbed Lee Rui''s collar, wanting to rely on his superior body to teach Lee Rui a lesson.


    Lee Rui was furious. He reached out to push him, but he couldn''t move.


    The difference in physique between the two was too great. The male students in the academy liked to exercise and often exercised their bodies. Lee Rui, who didn''t train his body much, how could he possibly fight them?


    The tall boy was not pushed aside by Lee Rui, but instead laughed sinisterly. "Brat, you dare push me, I''ll see how you complain. I''ll beat you half to death right now, and see who can save you."


    "No!" Wang Ke anxiously shouted and ran over.


    A cold light flashed in the tall boy''s eyes, and he punched towards Lee Rui''s face. He wouldn''t be so foolish, he wanted to beat Lee Rui up before he comes over to save him.


    However, just as the tall boy''s fist was about to land on Lee Rui''s face, his lower body suddenly hurt. The pain was so overwhelming that he had no choice but to put Lee Rui down and cover his legs.


    "Despicable brat, you actually dare to use that Yin Kick. I won''t let you go, I will kill you!"


    The tall boy resisted the pain and screamed as he slowly walked towards Lee Rui. The veins on his forehead popped out, and the muscles on his arms bulged. Lee Rui''s kick caused him to feel pain, but it was mostly filled with anger.


    Lee Rui was also very anxious, that kick just now was completely unintentional, if it was a life and death battle, he definitely would not be able to beat it!


    "What should I do, I can''t possibly run away in front of Wang Ke right? What should I do ¡­"


    "Oh right, don''t I still have the ''Soul Shrinking Soup''?"


    Lee Rui''s heartbeat slowly calmed down as he calculated in his heart.


    Since he had the Soulreaver Soup, he didn''t need to be afraid of the attacks of the tall and big boys.


    On the contrary, while he was sick, he had to take his life!


    "You asked for it." Lee Rui clenched his fists tightly, and with a stride, he charged forward, fiercely slapping the tall boy in the face.


    Pow!


    A resounding round of applause.


    The tall boy had no time to defend at all. Lee Rui had been in a state of fear all along, but why did he suddenly attack in the next moment?


    "Brat, you set me up first and even dared to slap me. Fine, just you wait. "Even if I don''t beat you half to death today, in the future, I will still tell my friends to beat you to death. If they dare to touch you, I''m afraid you don''t want to live!"


    Hearing the tall and big boy''s fierce words, which were spoken with fear, Lee Rui was not afraid. He said coldly: "Against a shameless bastard like you, I''m still quite light."


    The tall boy was enraged, he grabbed his legs and released his hands, screaming and screaming in pain, not caring about the pain at all, he started to run frantically, stepping on the ground heavily as he charged towards Lee Rui.


    Wang Ke screamed, "Lee Rui, be careful!"


    "It''s fine, let''s see how I take care of him." Lee Rui stood with his hands behind his back, looking at the tall and big boy, he muttered in his heart: "Please use a drop of Soul Shrinking Water on this person."


    A white light entered the tall boy''s body.


    The tall boy''s angry expression suddenly disappeared, his footsteps staggered, and he immediately fell down, sliding over to Lee Rui like a dog eating shit.


    Lee Rui lifted one of his feet, barely landing it on top of his head, and lightly shook his head: "He''s simply trash, you fell before I even made a move."


    The tall boy laid on the ground, looking like a wronged child as he kept mumbling to himself:


    "It hurts, who am I? Why am I here? "Where is this place ¡­"


    Wang Ke was dumbstruck when she saw this scene.


    She thought that Lee Rui was going to be beaten up, but unexpectedly, the situation reversed.


    Lee Rui was simply a peerless expert. It was unknown what sort of move he used, but he was actually able to trample the tall boy beneath his feet. Furthermore, the other party was unable to even move.


    "He''s really too handsome!" Wang Ke shouted happily.


    An expert''s demeanor couldn''t be any better.

 C6

    After stepping on it a few times, Lee Rui quickly brought Wang Ke away.


    Although the Soulreaver Soup was very effective, it wasn''t omnipotent. This soup only had a duration of one day. If the tall and big boy recovered, he would have to take revenge on someone else the next day.


    Sneaking away after taking advantage of the situation was the way to go.


    As the two walked along the tree-lined path, Lee Rui slowed his breathing and tried to stay calm: "Were you alright just now? Did he hurt you? "


    "I''m fine." Wang Ke''s little face reddened, and she withdrew her gaze from Lee Rui''s face.


    Lee Rui did not notice the look in Wang Ke''s eyes, and asked: "How did we encounter this situation?"


    Wang Ke sighed: "I scolded Bai Xiaohua while pretending to be your girlfriend at noon. Zhang Li was also there at that time, so she spread the news out. That guy asked Zhang Li to let me meet with him. I thought that there would be a lot of people passing by, so I agreed. "


    "Zhang Li is not bad, we''re all classmates. How can she be like this? It''s better to avoid making friends with her, as if she''s just a pimp." Lee Rui advised.


    Wang Ke nodded: "I know, I will definitely not be like this in the future. "Why did you call me just now?"


    "I just went back to my dorm room and heard my roommate say that you were my girlfriend. I don''t even know what happened." "Now that I''ve thought about it, I didn''t expect us to help each other. It really is fate."


    Wang Ke lowered her head, and said hesitantly: "Indeed, it''s fate. I will pretend to be your girlfriend, and then pretend to be my boyfriend. "Ai, what do you think I should do if I don''t find the right person in the future?"


    Lee Rui laughed: "You are the accepted beauty in our class, and the goddess in the hearts of boys, there are not many girls in the entire academy who are more beautiful than you, do you need to worry about this?"


    "That''s true." Wang Ke smiled faintly.


    "..."


    After escorting Wang Ke back, Lee Rui also returned to his room. After recounting the situation, Ke Shanyong and the rest were greatly disappointed.


    "What? He''s just an imposter, Reiko. You disappoint us so much."


    "That''s right, you should do it for real, okay?"


    However, Lee Rui was very clear that although Wang Ke helped her, it did not mean that she really wanted to.


    It was just loyalty, not love.


    Based on Wang Ke''s conditions, the person she was looking for was definitely not an ordinary person.


    "It''s not that easy for mortals like us to eat swan meat."


    Lee Rui went to bed, but unconsciously took out his phone and opened the WeChat group.


    The things that happened these few days were all because of Bai Xiaohua, but the key to get out of this predicament was still this WeChat group. If not for it, Lee Rui would not have gotten rid of this trouble so easily.


    It was time to study it more carefully.


    Lee Rui opened the friends list in the group and looked at them one by one. He discovered that this was simply an encyclopedia of the Underworld.


    The Xiao Guitou was located very, very low down.


    "Seems like his position is not that high. I just don''t know if I can contact him regarding anything else."


    The higher the status, the more resources there would be. Lee Rui could not wait to link the two worlds and realize the resource exchange. However, as he clicked into the handsome Niu Tou, a row of small words appeared:


    [Your merit points are not enough to add him as a friend.]


    "Merit value?" Lee Rui didn''t even understand what this was. Upon closer inspection, he realized that there was a number on the upper right corner: 10.


    Literally speaking, merit value was a reward for good deeds, which was not hard to guess. He had saved Zhang Qing once, saved Wang Ke once. That should be 20.


    Lee Rui tapped on the Merit Value again and saw the following explanation, he immediately understood.


    Doing a good deed once would result in 10 merit points, while doing a good deed would result in 10 merit points being deducted. Once all of them were deducted, they would automatically kick out the WeChat group.


    The 10 merit points that he had deducted must be from the PE teacher.


    "This merit value is truly interesting. I can only do good deeds and not do bad things."


    Lee Rui pointed to the interface, then to the Xiao Guitou Dialog, and asked: "How''s the progress?"


    After a long while, Xiao Guitou finally replied: "About that ¡­ I''m sorry, big brother ¡­ He went out to squander some money. "Big brother, don''t worry. I''ve already asked me to do what you told me to do. I''ll go urge that damnable Zhang Thirteen right now."


    Ten minutes later, the Xiao Guitou sent him a few things.


    Five Soul-Extinguishing Pills, ten Energetic Pills, twenty Endurance Pills, and thirty Healing Pills.


    "What the hell?" I''ll give you a million, and you''ll just buy me this little thing? " Lee Rui could not help but feel infuriated. Eating wedding wine was only a thousand dollars, which meant that the value of the underworld money was equivalent to the RMB. The things Xiao Guitou bought were not even worth a million dollars.


    The Xiao Guitou replied, "Big brother, don''t be anxious. Zhang Thirteen doesn''t have much in stock, so I have already ordered better quality goods from him. In addition, I have also found the King of Poison, ''He Sanyuan'', the inventor of the Red Crane Head, who belongs to the older generation of the Underworld. "


    Three black lines appeared on Lee Rui''s forehead. "What the hell is this?


    "Who asked us to only accept bad people in the Underworld, good people have all been reincarnated. "The bad guys are left behind to be punished for their labor, no matter how prominent they were in their past life, they are always a laborer here. Big Brother, look what you want, if I can do it, I''ll do it."


    Lee Rui thought for a while, then said: "If I want to cultivate it myself, buy it for me. Also, you mentioned the Poison King just now, right? Don''t make so much noise, buy his secret scripture for me and see if I can buy it with five hundred thousand. If not, I''ll give you eight hundred thousand.


    He would only be at ease if he put everything into his own stomach in order to catch a big fish in the long line. Lee Rui was a smart person, he understood this principle.


    Xiao Guitou received the notice and quickly went to settle this matter.


    Without even thinking about it, one could tell that this fellow had previously forgotten to spend everything he had once he had some money. Now, Lee Rui gave him one more hope, and from then on, the Xiao Guitou would be like a donkey hanging a radish in front of him, working non-stop.


    "This Underworld is truly extraordinary."


    Through the Xiao Guitou''s introduction, Lee Rui was still very surprised with the system of the Underworld. It actually had such a sense of moral justice, as expected of the Underworld, a place of punishment.


    Lee Rui put away his phone, and started to look at the pills in his mind.


    "Energetic pill. According to the literal meaning, it should be a pill that increases one''s strength." But what was a Soul-Reaping Pill? And then there''s that pill. Holy shit, this should be... "This is really unreliable. I didn''t even give this thing to my girlfriend ¡­"


    As he said that, the smile on Lee Rui''s face deeply betrayed his feelings.


    To be able to obtain such a good item, he must have struck gold!

 C7

    The next day, Lee Rui was in the library reading in the morning. At half past twelve in the afternoon, Lee Rui packed his stuff and went to the canteen to eat. The school canteens were all relatively cheap, with just a ten-dollar meal for four dishes.


    Lee Rui had an appetite. After sweeping away all the food, he put down his chopsticks and prepared to return to his dorm to take a nap.


    Four girls walked into the cafeteria. When some girls saw the four of them, they exclaimed in surprise, "Wow, isn''t that Faang Shuailin?"


    Faang Shuailin was extremely famous, and was one of the many people on the campus.


    He was as striking as his Mazda palanquin, which always came to class. The way he was dressed gave him a sense of elegance and wealth. Most people would not have been able to have his silkpants hairstyle, not to mention his airplane head.


    Quite a few people in the canteen turned to look at him, as if they were looking at a small vault that was about to open.


    "Rich man." Lee Rui also looked at him, this was the person who stole his girlfriend, she did have a way to dress up, but that didn''t have anything to do with him.


    It was only that one glance, but Lee Rui did not stop his footsteps, and brushed past Faang Shuailin.


    In fact, Faang Shuailin had been secretly observing Lee Rui the whole time, sneering in his heart: Very unremarkable. I heard that he''s a bookworm, but so what?


    When Lee Rui was about to exit the door, Faang Shuailin suddenly shouted to him: "Lee Rui, stop!"


    Lee Rui ignored him and walked straight ahead.


    Seeing that Lee Rui did not stop to speak, Faang Shuailin was also a little taken aback. He originally had his hands in his pockets, preparing to teach his a lesson, but in the end, Lee Rui did not even turn his head around.


    Faang Shuailin had no choice but to give chase and pat Lee Rui on the shoulder: "Are you deaf? Didn''t you hear me tell you to stop? "


    Lee Rui turned around and asked: "Are you the Principal?"


    "That''s not it." Faang Shuailin said.


    Lee Rui then asked: "Then what are you?"


    Faang Shuailin bellowed: "I''m not a trash!"


    "Since you''re not the principal and you''re not even a nobody, then I''ll stand still when you tell me to. Wouldn''t that be very embarrassing?"


    Faang Shuailin finally knew that he had been set up by Lee Rui and many of the students around him were watching with smiles. He really wanted to get angry, but it wasn''t good for him to get angry here.


    "I came to talk to you because I have something to discuss. I know that you are very unconvinced that your girlfriend has been robbed by me. I heard that you are talking bad about me everywhere recently, so I feel that we must talk."


    Faang Shuailin was proud, he wanted to use Bai Xiaohua to thoroughly humiliate Lee Rui, to prevent him from not knowing his own limits.


    But Lee Rui did not have any reaction, he only shrugged: "There''s nothing to talk about, Bai Xiaohua freedom to choose whose girlfriend she wants to be, and other than that, I did not say anything bad about you, did you hear me? I repeat, I didn''t say anything bad about you. Are you satisfied? "


    This logic, Faang Shuailin did not really understand it, but he would not say that he did not understand it, wouldn''t that mean that he was very stupid?


    At that moment, he nodded his head heavily. "Understood!"


    "Alright, then we have nothing to talk about." Lee Rui turned and continued walking.


    Faang Shuailin chased after him again, and patted Lee Rui''s shoulder in a neither light nor heavy manner: "Wait a moment, I''m not finished yet, where are you going? I''m here to talk to you. Let''s talk over there. "


    Faang Shuailin pointed to a corner, where there were very few people and no one passed by.


    Lee Rui sneered, and turned around: "Didn''t you use Bai Xiaohua as a joke to humiliate me, how can you make me angry? Not at all, because I no longer love her. "You are courting your girl, I am reading my book, and we walk on the main street, side by side. Do you understand?"


    What a great saying!


    All of the students who were nearby were convinced by this sentence said by Lee Rui. This boldness was not ordinary.


    Faang Shuailin''s face alternated between green and white. He had originally wanted to lure Lee Rui to a corner where no one else was, so he let his companion beat him up.


    There was no other way.


    Faang Shuailin clenched his teeth, and rushed towards Lee Rui. Lee Rui was forced two steps back, but he still did not show any signs of anger.


    "Why did you hit me? You can''t control your body and want to cause trouble? There are so many students watching here, and there are also cameras. I hope you can be more rational. "


    Faang Shuailin looked around, and when he saw the camera at the entrance of the canteen, his expression changed.


    He indeed wanted to provoke Lee Rui, but Lee Rui wouldn''t fall for it.


    What else could he do?


    Faang Shuailin thought hard. He had to find a way to beat Lee Rui up, but he couldn''t stay here.


    Lee Rui seemed to be able to see through Faang Shuailin''s intentions. After a while, he suggested, "If you really want to talk, then we should talk alone. There shouldn''t be anyone else present.


    Faang Shuailin was startled, he felt that Lee Rui seemed to be hinting at something, to talk alone? What can we talk about alone, begging for mercy? He didn''t want others to see his shameful side, right?


    That was probably it.


    "Later, I will give him a few punches while no one is around. If he dares to fight back, I will tell him that he started it and let my friend beat him to death." If he doesn''t dare to retaliate, then I''ll just punch him a few more times and beat him black and blue! "


    After some calculation, Faang Shuailin revealed a bright and complacent smile, "Alright, after all, this is a matter between men, let''s find a quiet corner to discuss.


    Lee Rui agreed. "Alright, then we''ll go to the small bamboo forest."


    small bamboo forest was a border area of the school. Almost no one passed by during the day, and usually, only couples would meet there at night. As a place to beat someone up, it was simply perfect.


    Faang Shuailin nodded his head: "Alright, let''s go there!"


    Poor guy, his IQ isn''t online and he doesn''t know that he had fallen into a trap.


    "Then come with me."


    Lee Rui smiled mysteriously and walked in front.


    In order to express his innocence, Faang Shuailin even said to his comrades: "All of you go first, I have finished talking with Lee Rui. If there is anything else, I will call you all."


    After all, they were on the campus, so he still had some concerns. With the fact that he had no lack of witnesses, Faang Shuailin felt that he was clever and would not drop any evidence to report Lee Rui.


    When his companion agreed, Faang Shuailin followed suit. The two of them, one in front and one behind, proceeded towards the small bamboo forest. Five minutes later, Faang Shuailin stood in the depths of the small bamboo forest and said to Lee Rui: "I give you two choices. One is to kneel down and apologize to me, and two is to receive a beating.


    "I have nothing to say." Lee Rui spread out his hands and said sincerely, "I can only say that your imagination is too beautiful."


    "Then I can only use my fist first." Faang Shuailin''s smile was very bright, "Look at your little body that has never been trained in books everyday, I haven''t practiced for a long time, today I''ll use you to train."


    He rubbed his fists and walked towards Lee Rui with a sinister smile.

 C8

    "Please use a powerful pill on me."


    With a flash of white light, Lee Rui looked at Faang Shuailin and bared his teeth: Today, I will use you as my trump card.


    Faang Shuailin immediately threw a punch towards Lee Rui''s face. There was a saying that one could not slap someone in the face if they wanted to, and Faang Shuailin wanted to slap Lee Rui in the face.


    Lee Rui raised his brows, and similarly punched out.


    Faang Shuailin spent most of his time in the meat forest in the Wine Pool, and he had never properly practiced any kind of hand movements. His body had been hollowed out by the alcohol, and his fists were weak when they came at his.


    However, Lee Rui did not do so. He punched out, causing a hissing sound in the air, and an incomparably imposing manner to erupt.


    After directly clashing against it, the bones in Faang Shuailin''s body trembled, and then he flew into the air, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    In just a moment, Faang Shuailin was already injured internally.


    He fell to the ground and looked at the puddle of blood on the ground. His face was as pale as a sheet of paper.


    "You, you actually dared to hit me?"


    Faang Shuailin was in disbelief, even though his entire body was in pain, but his eyes were still spitting fire. He glared at Lee Rui and scolded: "Do you know who I am? You despicable, shameless brat, I won''t forgive you! "Just you wait, I''ll call someone over!"


    Lee Rui came to his front, extended his hand, and patted his cheek: "Call someone? I''m afraid you won''t have the chance. "


    Lee Rui looked down at Faang Shuailin and blandly said: "Isn''t it amazing to be rich? He could trample on the dignity of others? You''ve probably found the wrong person. I''m not a person you can trample on. Faang Shuailin, don''t look for trouble with me again, okay? "


    "Alright, you!" Faang Shuailin spat out the blood foam in his mouth, his pale face was filled with anger, "I won''t forgive you, just you wait!"


    He fished his cell phone out of his pocket with difficulty and was about to make a call. Lee Rui gently reached out his hand and took the phone.


    "Why should I ask you to call someone?" Lee Rui held the phone in his hand, and waved it in front of Faang Shuailin, "Do you think I''m stupid?"


    "What do you want?!" Faang Shuailin shouted hysterically.


    "I want you ¡­" The smile on Lee Rui''s lips slowly spread out, "Call me father."


    Eh?


    What was this operation?


    This was too insulting! Wasn''t the fight already over? He still wanted Faang Shuailin to call him daddy?


    "Bastard, even if I die, I will not agree to your request!" Faang Shuailin scolded.


    Lee Rui gently shook his head: "No, you will promise me that. Because to you, I am a god."


    "Please use a drop of Grandma Meng''s Elixir on him." Just as Lee Rui finished speaking, Faang Shuailin''s body trembled, and immediately, a confused look appeared in his eyes.


    He looked at Lee Rui in a daze and asked the most classic Third Brother question in the history of human philosophy, just like his seniors:


    "Who am I? Where is this? "Why am I here ¡­"


    "Handsome Forest." Lee Rui shouted as he took out his phone from his pocket and activated his recording mode. At the same time, he patted Faang Shuailin''s head and said slowly, "I''m your father.


    Faang Shuailin was just like a mental idiot now, he couldn''t remember anything at all. His entire body was in intense pain, and with Lee Rui''s cordial expression, it was obvious that Faang Shuailin was the person closest to him.


    Faang Shuailin hugged onto Lee Rui''s thigh. "Daddy, daddy, daddy I''m in pain, daddy ¡­"


    Lee Rui could not hold it in and laughed so hard that he almost teared up.


    Don''t you have a sense of superiority?


    Didn''t you want to hit me?


    In the end, I''ll forgive you like a father.


    "Be good, baby. Daddy will treat your wounds later. First, call me daddy a few more times."


    Lee Rui laughed as he pointed his phone towards Faang Shuailin.


    Faang Shuailin had a silly look on his face as he kept calling him daddy.


    After calling for three minutes, Lee Rui kept his phone, and then used a healing pill on Faang Shuailin.


    Faang Shuailin revealed a comfortable expression and whined.


    Lee Rui hurriedly took out his phone to take a picture of Yue Yang''s expression.


    "It''s a pity that you don''t want to go to the Island Country." Lee Rui laughed.


    Not long later, the injuries on Faang Shuailin''s body healed.


    The effects of the healing pill were very good. Lee Rui was very satisfied, the current Faang Shuailin was just a little mouse that was conducting an experiment. Whether it was beating him or treating his illness, they were all testing the effects of these medicines.


    Judging from his current performance, he was doing quite well.


    Lee Rui stood up, laughed, and kept his phone.


    "If I wasn''t afraid of getting into trouble, I wouldn''t even bother wasting the healing pellets."


    The Fang Family was powerful, so Lee Rui had to be careful. He mustn''t go overboard in this matter, or else, if Faang Shuailin felt that his entire body was covered in injuries the next day, he would naturally suspect Lee Rui.


    From this point of view, there were still benefits to having money. It would at least make Lee Rui feel fearful.


    However ¡­


    Lee Rui stared at Faang Shuailin for a few seconds, he could not hold back and squatted down to slap him a few times.


    Pah pah pah pah.


    "Daddy, why did you hit me?" Faang Shuailin''s IQ dropped to that of a child, his face full of grievance.


    Lee Rui comforted her: "Because you have mosquitoes on your face. Daddy was helping you beat one just now."


    "Oh, so it''s like that." Faang Shuailin smiled innocently, "Thank you, Father."


    Lee Rui couldn''t help but rub his doggy head again.


    "Such an obedient child, but she will turn bad when she grows up! "Sigh!"


    After sighing for a bit, Lee Rui pulled Faang Shuailin up from the ground and helped him to wipe the dust off his body: "Daddy will bring you to a place."


    Faang Shuailin was very obedient, following Lee Rui''s orders.


    Lee Rui brought him to the deepest part of the small bamboo forest. There was a stone bench, but there was a lot of dust on it and the ground was covered with bamboo leaves.


    "You just sit here for one day. Tomorrow morning, Dad will come and pick you up. The outside world is dangerous. You mustn''t move, you know that? Otherwise, there will be a tiger eating you outside. "


    Faang Shuailin, whose IQ was only a few years old, was instantly horrified. He nodded his head and replied, "Okay dad, I got it."


    Lee Rui nodded and left.


    They walked quite quickly. Walking out of the deeper parts of the bamboo forest, Lee Rui patted his chest.


    "It really scared me to death."


    In the depths of the bamboo forest, there were rumours that dead people had once been buried there. Plus, there were no street lights, so even if it was a date, they wouldn''t rush there to their deaths.


    When Faang Shuailin regained his senses tomorrow morning, he would probably be half dead from fright if he found out that he had been sitting there for the whole day.


    Thinking of this, Lee Rui laughed, it was a very happy laugh.


    "You can''t blame others for encountering evil on your own."


    Ah!" It''s a ghost! " Suddenly, a female voice came from not too far away. Lee Rui took a look and saw that it was a girl.


    "What are you screaming for?" Lee Rui muttered as his face suddenly changed, "Not good, she must have seen what I just did to Faang Shuailin!"


    Lee Rui chased after her. He had to tell her, this matter definitely could not be leaked out.

 C9

    The girl didn''t run very fast, even though she tried very hard.


    However, Lee Rui''s current speed was completely different from before. The effect of the Energetic Ball was not only used to hit people, but it could also be used on a person''s entire body. In less than two minutes, Lee Rui had caught up to the girl.


    Lee Rui knew who she was.


    "Wang Ke, don''t run!"


    His back was only a few steps away, there was no way Lee Rui wouldn''t recognize him.


    Sure enough, following the shout, the girl stopped and turned around. "How, how did you know it was me?"


    "You''re the only one with such long legs in the school. Besides, when you shouted just now, I vaguely recognized your voice. Why are you here? "


    Wang Ke nervously looked around, then looked at Lee Rui, a trace of fear surfaced on her face: "I heard my friend say that you left with Faang Shuailin, so I came over to take a look. "Who knew that just now, you ¡­"


    "What happened to me just now?" Lee Rui asked.


    "You just walked out from the depths of small bamboo forest. That was a cemetery before!" As Wang Ke spoke till here, the fear in her heart grew even more. "I saw you walk out from that side, and you were even laughing while saying something about running into evil ¡­ You can tell me whether or not you hit evil. "


    "What in the world are you trying to do in broad daylight?" Lee Rui pointed to the sky, where the sun was shining brightly, "Could it be that you believe in the theory of ghosts and gods? We study medicine. "


    "As long as you don''t believe me, I have no problem with it." Actually, I do have a little bit of faith in him. " Wang Ke said timidly.


    "Haha, don''t worry, I''m fine. I''m betting with Faang Shuailin, let''s see who dares to go to small bamboo forest. But in the end he won, and now he''s still inside. I was scared anyway, so I slipped out, and he''s still in there playing evil. "


    Wang Ke could not believe it, "Faang Shuailin is still inside?"


    "Right, do you want to go in and take a look?" Lee Rui asked with a smile.


    Wang Ke continuously shook her head, although it was daytime now, the light inside her small bamboo forest was not good, and it was gloomy.


    "I don''t have as much guts as you guys, so let''s just forget about it. I''ve only come to see you because I''m afraid you''ll get beaten up. "


    "Thank you." Lee Rui said seriously.


    "No need to thank me. Anyway, I copied so many of your assignments." Wang Ke said.


    Lee Rui shook his head: "It''s not the same."


    Not long ago, he met a junior who asked him to write a evaluation that contained tens of thousands of words. After writing it, he didn''t thank her at all, which was completely natural.


    On the other hand, Wang Ke was the kind of person who would take help for granted.


    "Oh right, I have something else to talk to you about. The class monitor wants me to inform you that a teacher is looking for you." Wang Ke said.


    Lee Rui was confused: "He won''t tell me himself?"


    "He''s always been jealous of you. It''s not like you don''t know." Wang Ke laughed and continued to speak, "I heard it is about the establishment of the Medical Union."


    Lee Rui knew about the Medical Alliance. As early as a few months ago, the school had already sent out documents to each class, preparing to register on their own. Through the evaluation team, they would specifically train a group of elite seeds, with the principal personally teaching them.


    Joining the medical union would be supported by a monthly subsidy of five hundred yuan, which would also serve as a reference point for the evaluation.


    The class rep probably wanted to join as well, because he was worried that Lee Rui would compete with him. That was why he sent a notice to Lee Rui through Wang Ke.


    "Which teacher?"


    "Teacher Zhang Qing, do you know her?"


    Zhang Qing nodded: "I''ll send you back to your dorm first, then we''ll head over there."


    As the two spoke, they headed towards the dorm.


    When they were almost to the entrance of the dorm, Bai Xiaohua walked out.


    Bai Xiaohua froze for a moment. She really didn''t expect that Lee Rui would send him back to her dorm.


    Bai Xiaohua''s face did not look good. She wasn''t on good terms with Wang Ke, and was also on the verge of breaking away from him. Now that she saw the two of them walking together intimately, she snorted coldly.


    "To think that someone would treat something that I don''t even want as a treasure, what a rare sight."


    "Are you blind?" Wang Ke said casually.


    Bai Xiaohua was slightly angered.


    Wang Ke chuckled: "What, you think you''re marrying into a rich family just because you have a rich boyfriend? you think you can compete with me? "


    Bai Xiaohua''s face turned ugly.


    Wang Ke walked next to Bai Xiaohua and whispered in her ear, "If I ever hear you slander Lee Rui again in the future, I will smash your mouth into pieces. It''s up to you whether you believe it or not, don''t think that a Faang Shuailin is so amazing, you think that you''re so amazing? "


    Wang Ke suddenly revealed her powerful Qi.


    Bai Xiaohua did not dare make a sound.


    Wang Ke sneered, turned around and said to Lee Rui: "Thank you for sending me back to my dorm, my dear."


    Darling?


    Lee Rui laughed, and waved: "See you tomorrow."


    "See you every day." Wang Ke smiled.


    The love between the two was simply too sweet. After bidding each other farewell, Lee Rui left the dorm and went upstairs.


    Bai Xiaohua was still standing at her original spot, and only after standing for a long while did her eyes turn red, as if she was comforting herself: "What''s so great about that, I don''t care about things that I don''t want."


    What she didn''t know was that Lee Rui hadn''t even taken a serious look at her from beginning to end.


    Lee Rui headed towards the student affairs building and casually asked a passing teacher. When he found the teacher''s office, Lee Rui knocked on the door.


    "Come in."


    "Good morning, Miss Zhang." Lee Rui saw Zhang Qing sitting in front of the desk, so he went over to greet her.


    Oh, Lee Rui is here. Zhang Qing''s eyes were a little panicked, and her face was also a little flushed. Paired with her blushing mouth today, it gave her a unique sense of maturity and beauty.


    "Miss Zhang, I heard you were looking for me?" Lee Rui asked after he sat down.


    Zhang Qing nodded her head, "It''s like this, didn''t we form a medical union in the school recently? I''ve looked up your information and found that you match our requirements very well. You have excellent results, have good character and are a rare talent. "


    "Then I''ll thank teacher for your kindness. I''ll write up an application paper now and volunteer to join the medical union."


    "No, no, no, you misunderstood me." Zhang Qing stood guard and took out a document from the folder, giving it to Lee Rui on a piece of white paper, "I have the intention to recommend you to become the vice head of the Medical Union''s student department."


    "Vice minister?" Lee Rui asked curiously.


    "That''s right, the Deputy Minister is mainly responsible for the daily work of the students. Only people with outstanding abilities will be able to take on this position. The Alliance has one minister and five vice ministers. You should be the youngest one there. The other four are all students from the graduate school. "


    "Teacher, with my level ¡­"


    "You can." Zhang Qing waved her hand, and said sternly, "You must believe in my ability, so you have the qualifications to do such work. Moreover, in this position you can also be very familiar with the future career plan, to you there is no harm. "


    "Then I''ll do as you bid." Lee Rui nodded.


    "That''s good. In a few days, I will submit this nomination to my superiors. At that time, there will be a small test. You must prepare yourself."


    "Yes, teacher!"

 C10

    After the discussion, Lee Rui left the office.


    Schools attach considerable importance to this medical union, and if a good development can be sought in it, the implications for future employment and work are self-evident.


    Zhang Qing also mentioned that at that time, they would organize the Alliance members to enter the hospital early to study, and that each of the cadres would receive a monthly allowance of 800 yuan.


    "Awesome!"


    Lee Rui was excited, such a good thing was naturally desirable.


    In the next few days, Lee Rui studied even more diligently than usual.


    Wednesday morning, Lee Rui received a call from Zhang Qing. They were going to gather at the teaching building of the medical academy.


    Lee Rui rushed over to the school building, and saw five students and a few teachers standing there. Zhang Qing was among them. Upon seeing Lee Rui, she waved her hand: "Over here."


    "Miss Zhang, is this the disciple you carefully selected?" A pot-bellied middle-aged teacher asked indifferently, he looked at Lee Rui and said: "Isn''t this young man too young? We should be more careful in choosing people.


    "Mr. Huang, this theory course of yours on ranking of talents truly makes me feel refreshed. From your point of view, there''s no need to pick any of them. Just go straight to the six oldest ones. " Zhang Qing said, not willing to be outdone.


    The middle-aged teacher smirked: "Miss Zhang, from what you said, I felt that you might not be experienced enough and could barely find someone to fill the numbers. If you reveal your identity, wouldn''t that be a shame?"


    Zhang Qing laughed: "Mr. Huang, there is no point in talking about this. I have confidence in the students that I have selected, if you must display the superiority of your age here, you can continue. Lee Rui, let''s get on. "


    Zhang Qing walked towards a small car, sat on the driver''s seat and fastened his seat belt. Lee Rui came to the passenger seat and sat down, and asked: "Miss Zhang, are there any differences in this matter?"


    "What''s the difference? Isn''t it just because I feel like I''m staying a few more years and can''t bear to see us newcomers?" When I just arrived at school, the Mr. Huang who I studied at disliked me, but he couldn''t do anything about me. I came here for an official exam. "


    Saying that, Zhang Qing looked at Lee Rui: "In a while, let''s go to the hospital, you must bring out your true abilities to fight for me."


    "I will!" As he was about to face the test, Lee Rui''s state of mind was very calm.


    The hospital arranged for the examination this time was the city''s number one Three Hospital. The principal was the senior from the Jianghua University Medical Academy, and his surname was Li. Three Hospital was a cooperative hospital that was the first to experiment with Jianghua University. President Li placed great importance on the arrival of the first batch of students and personally received them.


    After exchanging pleasantries and pleasantries, President Li said, "I wonder how my alma mater plans to put my students to the test? I can''t wait to know their level of knowledge. "


    "President Li, what we mean is that we should let the students come into contact with the patients and observe their medical ability. As an outstanding student of the academy, he should have the ability to complete the mission. " Zhang Qing said.


    "Good, good, good! "As expected of someone who came from our medical academy, he sure is courageous." Principal Li immediately arranged for people to come over. "Um, Director Liu, you will be in charge of this matter. You must effectively test the students and record it on the record."


    "Yes, dean." A bald middle-aged doctor replied.


    Under the orders of the dean, the Jianghua University Medical Academy was led by the Director Liu to the clinical department on the second floor.


    When he reached the second floor, Lee Rui saw the patients entering the clinic one by one.


    "Now, let''s open up the diagnosis and open a separate room. "I''ll be the supervisor for the record. You students will go to the clinic together, and if you make any mistakes, I''ll point them out."


    Director Liu tore a few sheets of paper from the desk and wrote down everyone''s number with a pen.


    Lee Rui got sixth place.


    Soon, a patient was admitted to the ward by a nurse.


    The first to enter was a cold patient.


    The patient''s body was hunched, coughing from time to time, his face alternating between red and white, the corners of his mouth drooling, and his eyes white.


    "Doctor, can the hospital help me look after my illness? I don''t know why I caught a cold last time, but my head hurts ¡­"


    "Alright, please take a seat." Director Liu arranged for the patient to sit down, then turned around and said to the teachers, "This case is a bit special, do you want to change it?"


    "No need, this is a situation they will face in the future." One of the teachers frowned, and said to Lee Rui and the others, "We will allow all of you to attend the clinic."


    The Minister was the first to speak: "From the patient''s situation, it is clear that there is a severe cold, and the delay is too long, causing damage to the trigeminal nerve, which is a complication of inflammation. The treatment is based on anti-inflammatory drugs such as carbamazepine plus analgesics. "


    "I agree with the Minister."


    "I agree."


    As the first speaker, the Minister was the selected disciple of Mr. Huang, who was also the Minister''s mentor.


    Mr. Huang was proud, his disciple had been practicing in the hospital for a long time already, and his experience level was far better than a student like Lee Rui, who only knew how to train in school.


    "I fully agree with my students."


    "Old Yellow, there''s yours. The students you bring out are indeed extraordinary." "In the past, your grade in your class was already good, but I never thought that the level of disciples you have now are also quite good."


    "Of course, I''m not like some teachers who only know how to take exams." As Mr. Huang said this, he intentionally glanced at Zhang Qing, and said to Lee Rui: "You are a disciple that Miss Zhang has picked out. Since Miss Zhang has called you over, give me your opinion, you''re not allowed to take it to heart."


    Mr. Huang wanted to borrow Lee Rui''s hand and intentionally show off to Zhang Qing.


    Zhang Qing looked at Lee Rui.


    Lee Rui rubbed his nose and chuckled: "Mr. Huang, you are also an old senior of the Academy. Your knowledge and experience are all plentiful and I have always respected a teacher like you ¡­"


    "Stop flattering me!" Mr. Huang waved his hand, interrupting Lee Rui''s words, "If you can''t explain yourself today, then get the hell out of here! We don''t need a student like you who is pretending to be only in numbers here. "


    Lee Rui nodded his head: "No no no, I was just trying to pave the way for you to lose face in the future. I don''t agree with either of you just now. Mr. Huang, there is a problem with your opinion on the stage. "


    His words shocked everyone!


    No one expected Lee Rui to say that.


    "You actually dare to say that to Mr. Huang?!" He glared at Lee Rui, "Hurry up and apologize to Mr. Huang, you don''t have the qualifications to spout nonsense here!"


    The relationship between a division leader and a Mr. Huang was mutual in life and death. When Lee Rui said that there was a problem with the Mr. Huang, it meant that there was a problem with his division head.


    But Lee Rui ignored him.


    The one he wanted to fight was not the leader, but the Mr. Huang himself.


    Today, he was going to defend Teacher Zhang Qing''s name and give it to him!

 C11

    Poison Monarch''s secret scripture contained countless killing techniques. In his previous life, He Sanyuan invented the Crane Head Red which was famous for this poison. After he died, he went to the Underworld to work as a laborer.


    He was a technical worker in the mortal world, but unfortunately, he couldn''t get along in the Underworld. With his abilities, he could only barely survive. After all, there was no one in the Underworld that could be poisoned by him.


    The one million that Lee Rui burned improved the living conditions of the Poison King, he would have money to spend in the future.


    Relying on this secret scripture, Lee Rui dared to refute it in front of the Mr. Huang. Although he was scolded by the department heads, even the Director Liu looked at him with disdain.


    But that didn''t matter, as Lee Rui had a clear conscience.


    "I know that you guys are not convinced. You think that I, a medical student, am problematic in my opinion of the Mr. Huang?"


    This was originally a question of a leader, but since the Mr. Huang agreed, Lee Rui decided to directly raise the position to that of a Mr. Huang.


    If he didn''t teach properly, he would be a lazy teacher.


    If not for the Mr. Huang pressing forward, Lee Rui would not give him any face.


    However, since the words had come out, he had to finish it.


    "Because this patient, he didn''t have a cold at all!" Lee Rui spoke majestically, not caring about what the others thought of him at all.


    Everyone was stunned.


    Not a cold?


    This was basically the fault of others, they could not even see a cold, if this was true, Mr. Huang''s reputation would be ruined, and he would become a laughingstock.


    Mr. Huang naturally understood the advantages and disadvantages of this action and was enraged on the spot. "Shut up! What nonsense are you spouting? If it wasn''t for the cold, I would have given you a surname! Get the hell out of here right now, you''ve completely lost our academy''s face! "


    "Zhang Qing, hurry up and bring your student away, we don''t want to see him here! If others were to know how our students in Jianghua University are like, wouldn''t it be terrible if word of this spread? Don''t bring these youngsters here. You don''t know anything and only know how to spout nonsense! "


    Mr. Huang was spittle splattered everywhere as he was filled with anger.


    The other teachers'' faces were dark as well as they agreed with Mr. Huang''s intentions.


    This Lee Rui, was really too reckless.


    The other postgraduates also looked at Lee Rui with despise in their eyes, as if he was a sinner. How can a student contradict a teacher? Aren''t they incapable of being human?


    Zhang Qing was a little unsure, she pulled Lee Rui to the side and asked: "Are you sure it''s not a cold?"


    Lee Rui nodded seriously: "Miss Zhang, I am sure. Although the patient''s symptoms are similar to those of a cold, in reality, the patient''s eye sockets are sunken and the whites of his eyes are not right. I''m sure this is not a cold. "


    There was some truth in his words.


    Zhang Qing looked at Lee Rui for a few seconds, then made a decision. "Alright, since you are so sure about your judgement, then I believe in you!"


    One could fake it, but character could never fake it. Lee Rui was not one of those boastful students, Zhang Qing knew this well.


    "Director Liu, Mr. Huang, teachers, we came here to express our views. We can''t just kick them out because of a single word, right? The trials have yet to be decided and people have to be chased away. There is no such logic. "


    Zhang Qing did not lie, and displayed an aura that was not inferior to Mr. Huang and the others.


    "Since Lee Rui has his opinion, he said that the patient did not have a cold. Then, even if it''s for the patient''s safety, we should still let Lee Rui talk about his point of view.


    Mr. Huang''s expression was extremely ugly. If Zhang Qing''s last sentence, which she did not say, was correct, then he was trying to kill someone.


    The patient wanted to be treated as a doctor. If the patient was placed in a dangerous situation due to the incompetence of the patient''s diagnosis, not to mention the Mr. Huang, even the Director Liu would not be able to shoulder this responsibility.


    "Miss Zhang''s words are reasonable. Then, Lee Rui, tell me your views." After all, Director Liu was the one who the academy was in charge of contacting.


    "The Minister was right when he said that the patient had inflammation of the trigeminal nerve, but the problem isn''t a cold, it''s poison! The patient was poisoned by a centipede the size of his pinky tail, and it was hidden in the back of his head. "


    Lee Rui came to the front of the patient and pointed at the back of his head.


    "He thought it was a cold, maybe it was raining that day, so he had a low fever, but the main cause of it was the poison. So my advice is to take the patient to the lab immediately and get an antidote. "This is the explanation for Western medicine, if it''s Chinese medicine ¡­"


    "Nonsense!" Mr. Huang opened his mouth to interrupt Lee Rui''s words as he scoffed, "What poison? You actually spoke of the size of a centipede as though it was nothing. You''ve read too many books on ghost talk, haven''t you? "


    Lee Rui frowned, he was already displeased.


    This Mr. Huang did not have any morals, his Mind''s Eye was extremely small. After being insulted so many times, Lee Rui still took it into consideration that he was a teacher and decided to bear with it.


    However, he still wanted more.


    Lee Rui said in a low voice: "Mr. Huang, pay attention to your own status when you''re speaking. Interrupting others to speak is a very rude action, as a teacher, do you not even know this? "I said yes or no. Once it''s tested, we''ll know. Why do we have to be so doubtful here?"


    The Mr. Huang choked a bit on Lee Rui''s words, "You said to test, so be it. Is it worth the money to test it? Is the patient''s money not money? Even if you are a doctor, doctors should consider many patients, rather than thinking about how to earn money for patients! "


    "The fundamental question we''re talking about is who is more accurate, and if I''m right, this amount of money is nothing compared to the life of the patient. Is it morals that doctors don''t focus on their own work, but rather on how to create a moral image? This is called hypocrisy! "


    The Mr. Huang was so angry that his legs were jumping up and down, it was as if Lee Rui was scolding him.


    "Alright, alright, you brat, then ask the patient if he is willing to pay for the test. I think he believes you or me!" The Mr. Huang shouted in anger.


    Lee Rui directly went against Mr. Huang: "No need, today, in order to prove that you, Mr. Huang, are blind, I will pay for the patient''s test! Nurse, take this patient to a blood test! "


    For a moment, the scene was very stiff.


    Zhang Qing said to the nurse by the door with a cold face: "What are you waiting for? "Hurry up and go."


    The nurse hurriedly led the patient away.


    "Mr. Huang, I''ll say it here. If Lee Rui is wrong, I''ll bring him with me. If you are wrong, I advise you to leave earlier. Your heart and spirit are truly too narrow. "


    Mr. Huang''s face was ashen. "Good! Just take Lee Rui and f * ck off. "


    Not long after, the nurse returned with the patient.


    "How is it?" Director Liu asked.


    The nurse nodded and looked at Lee Rui, "This student''s judgement is correct. The patient''s blood does contain poison. The toxin is accumulated at the back of the patient''s head and has not spread. Surgery should be performed as soon as possible, otherwise there is a high risk of life-threatening damage. "


    For a time, the entire audience was deathly silent.

 C12

    After a long while, Director Liu swallowed his saliva, looked at the nurse and asked: "Are you sure?"


    "Absolutely!" No doubt about it. She had seen everything that had happened in the room, and she had not believed it at first. But he never thought that everything was really as Lee Rui said, a centipede poison.


    How could she be mistaken about such a miraculous thing?


    This will be difficult. Director Liu was a bit embarrassed: "This ¡­ Haha, that, it''s all a misunderstanding, a small mistake, understandable, understandable ¡­ "


    "Misunderstanding what? Is this how your hospital handles things?" Hearing that Director Liu had misunderstood, the patient was annoyed.


    "If not for this little brother insisting on his opinion, I would have been almost treated like a cold by all of you!"


    "Didn''t you say you had a cold yourself?!" The Mr. Huang scolded, "Don''t spout nonsense if you don''t know!"


    "Mr. Huang, what you said doesn''t make sense."


    Lee Rui did not hold back, and went straight to the point: "What the patient says can only be used as a reference, and not as a preemption. If the patient says anything about doctors being treated, why would we doctors be needed? "


    Mr. Huang also instantly understood his own mistake, but he was a man that refused to give up his face, so he wouldn''t be wrong.


    "Whatever you want to do, I don''t care. Let''s go!" Mr. Huang shouted at the Minister, then said to the other teachers, "Let Zhang Qing be here, she alone is enough."


    The meaning behind Mr. Huang''s words was that no one would be willing to take the responsibility. In any case, since Zhang Qing made him embarrassed, he wouldn''t let Zhang Qing off the hook either.


    But this time, Mr. Huang was wrong.


    This was a matter of interests. Putting aside the other teachers and students, even the Minister was hesitant.


    For no other reason than the medical union. It could almost be said that as long as the Medical Association was formed, the road for future doctors would be much easier.


    "Mr. Huang, you should go first. We still need to discuss this with Miss Zhang." A teacher was the first to express his stance.


    The other teachers also agreed, "Since Mr. Huang is rather busy, then you should leave first."


    The Division Minister also wanted to speak up, but since the Mr. Huang was his mentor, he did not have the guts to go against it.


    Seeing that everyone had suddenly turned their backs on them, Mr. Huang could not hold back anymore and left angrily with his Division Minister.


    "Listen to a brat, sooner or later you will regret it!"


    He didn''t regret that the teachers didn''t know, but Mr. Huang had lost a lot of face this time, and his department head probably wouldn''t be able to even think of being a department head.


    Director Liu also could not stay in Mr. Huang, he could only watch him leave. Turning his head back, Director Liu said with some difficulty: "The assessment will continue, Lee Rui''s performance is very good, the other students will also have to participate enthusiastically."


    "That, nurse, you take the patient to have a dialysis and then the patient to get the serum ¡­"


    "Director Liu, I wasn''t done just now." Lee Rui said.


    Director Liu glanced at Lee Rui in displeasure: "You already chased Mr. Huang away, what else do you have to say for yourself."


    Lee Rui shook his head: "I am not talking about the Mr. Huang, I am talking about the treatment of the patients. For dialysis and serum-equipped work, the patient''s medical expenses are calculated to be at least 10,000 starts. The patient may not be able to afford it, if you don''t believe me, you can ask. "


    "Did you bring any money?" Director Liu asked the patient.


    "Yes, I brought five hundred." the patient replied.


    "Five hundred? This little amount of money is not enough, our hospital also needs a lot of money to operate it. "How about this, you think of a way, see if you can borrow thirty thousand dollars, otherwise we won''t be able to treat your illness." The Director Liu said coldly.


    The patient was dumbfounded: "Thirty thousand! I don''t even make that much a year, Doctor, can you... "


    "It''s not cheap at all. Like I said, the management of the hospital has to be expensive as well. I can''t help you. I''m very sorry."


    The patient''s spirit collapsed.


    Life played a big joke on him. He saw hope, but it quickly turned into despair in the face of reality.


    "No, I don''t have money. Where am I going to borrow money from? Could it be that the heavens are fated for me to die?"


    The patient''s lips were quivering, his eyes lifeless, as he walked towards the door.


    What awaited him was a dead end.


    "Wait, don''t go yet."


    The patient turned around, confused.


    Lee Rui borrowed a pen and paper from the nurse, and wrote down a prescription: "Go and get the prescription as I written it down, I cannot guarantee that I can cure your illness, but it won''t be too big of a problem."


    The patient said gratefully, "Thank you, doctor. Thank you!"


    Lee Rui waved his hand: "No need, I''m just doing it casually."


    The Director Liu was curious and walked over. Looking at the sickroom, his face suddenly changed greatly: "Toad Little One, Tail Finger Big Snake Bile One, Intestine Breaking Grass Two ¡­ Why are they all poisonous?! "


    Following Director Liu''s exclamation, the other teachers all looked over, and each one of them became like a Director Liu.


    No one could understand why Lee Rui would write such a prescription.


    The patient saw that everyone''s expression was off and became anxious. "Doctor, is this prescription ¡­"


    "He''s not our hospital''s doctor!" Director Liu quickly explained. He was afraid that the patient would use this prescription and blame the hospital.


    Lee Rui said to the patient, "I am indeed not a doctor in the hospital. This prescription is a recipe for Chinese medicine, you can afford to use it. "Even though it''s filled with poisonous substances, I have chosen a method to counter them. Whether you want to try it or not, you can decide for yourself."


    "There''s no need to think about it. TCM is just a scam." Director Liu waved his hand, and said with a stern expression, "Lee Rui is not afraid of any problems at that time? The patient still has some time to live, and if you use this prescription, I''m afraid you''ll die immediately. "


    "Director Liu, you must be from the Western World, right?" Lee Rui asked.


    Director Liu nodded: "I am indeed from the Western World."


    "That''s right."


    Lee Rui snapped his fingers and said: "Western medicine does not understand Chinese medicine, but does not Chinese medicine understand western medicine as well? The patient cannot afford it, and the result is the same whether he is treated or not. Director Liu, China, a thousand years of Chinese medicine, I think we should face it seriously. "Take its essence and get rid of its dregs."


    "It''s easier said than done." Director Liu let out a sigh, "Most of the current Chinese medicine is just lies, and if they were to say it out loud, they wouldn''t be able to explain it. They have no way to extract essence from it at all."


    "Director Liu, your words are not unreasonable. Although this is also a phenomenon, but for a thousand years, in the era where there was no Western medicine, people relied on Chinese medicine to treat their illnesses. There must be some sort of essence within it. "


    "You believe that?" Director Liu asked.


    Lee Rui nodded his head: "I believe you."


    Why did he firmly believe that just now, he had relied on Poison King He''s Three Yuan secret manual to defeat the Mr. Huang.


    Good or bad, try it out. As long as he could save her, so what if he was a god or a ghost?

 C13

    In this day of trial, relying on his expertise and the Poison King''s Secret Manual, not only did Lee Rui solve the patients'' common illnesses, he even solved many of their difficult illnesses.


    When he returned in the afternoon, the dean had personally interviewed Lee Rui. As for what Lee Rui had said, he did not reveal it.


    He only knew that after going back, the Academy would fix Lee Rui as their Minister. The other four vice ministers didn''t have any objections as they were subdued by Lee Rui''s medical skills.


    Very soon, the Medical Union began to build up its reputation in the school. Under the school''s strong propaganda, everyone knew the importance of the Medical Union. There were a lot of people who wanted to join. Finally, on Tuesday, the Medical Union officially accepted a new student.


    As one of the main organizers, Lee Rui also participated in the appraisal and interview process.


    Although they had long since mentally prepared themselves, but the people who came today still exceeded Lee Rui''s expectations. There were even many graduate students competing with undergraduates.


    It was clear to all that the Medical Union was not a place where students could be compared to other associations on campus. It was an organization concerned with employment and scholarships.


    Most people in the medical academy had signed up, and a small number of those who hadn''t were probably the ones who had lost faith in this path.


    Bai Xiaohua did not join them, her grades were not too good, she knew very well that the matter of the scholarship being related to her has nothing to do with her, and as a doctor, she might not be able to be one in the future.


    When the news came, saying that the person in charge was Lee Rui, Bai Xiaohua was moved.


    "Xiao Hua, as long as you speak, Lee Rui will be easy to deal with. He used to like you so much that we all saw it. He would never shut you out. "


    "That''s right, Little Flower. You can''t miss such a good opportunity." "Think about it, the female doctor is currently the profession most favored by the nuptials market. As long as you become a doctor in the future, when the time comes, any Wealthy Class offspring will not like you. You can be a wife but you can also see a doctor."


    "Little Flower, go and try it out."


    Under the encouragement of her roommates and friends, on Wednesday morning, Bai Xiaohua arrived at the office of the medical academy and joined the long line.


    As though she was encouraged by the crowd present, for some reason, Bai Xiaohua held up 120% of her hope for this interview.


    "Lee Rui, this coward, as long as I act in a slightly spoiled manner, he will definitely not reject me."


    "I, Bai Xiaohua, am just about to tell Wang Ke that anything that I don''t want can be brought back anytime."


    With that in mind, Bai Xiaohua couldn''t help but become more excited towards the interview today. At ten in the morning, it was finally her turn to be normal. Bai Xiaohua tidied up his collar and entered the interview room with small, proud steps.


    Lee Rui was seated in the middle seat, with four vice ministers beside him. No one else knew Bai Xiaohua, only Lee Rui knew him.


    "Bai Xiaohua? "Why are you here?"


    "I, I want to see you." Congratulations, Reiko. I knew you had always been so outstanding. "


    Bai Xiaohua spoke sweetly and bowed to the other four: "Hello everyone, I am Lee Rui''s ex-girlfriend, my name is Bai Xiaohua. I''m here for this interview, and I hope you can let me pass. Right now, the relationship between Lee Rui and I is still very good ¡­ "


    The four vice ministers sitting beside Lee Rui looked at each other, their expressions strange.


    What was this? A relationship?


    It was said that the dean of the medical academy was extremely happy when he returned from Three Hospital that time, and he had directly said that Lee Rui had given the academy a lot of face. Three Hospital''s dean said that his alma mater''s teaching ability was as outstanding as ever and that he would strengthen his cooperation with his alma mater in the future.


    The one who facilitated all of this, was Lee Rui. He was currently a popular person in the academy, and even the Mr. Huang would lower their heads and take a detour when they saw him.


    Moreover, Lee Rui was also highly trusted and favored by Teacher Zhang Qing.


    "Cough, that ¡­ Bai Xiaohua, right? Since your relationship with Lee Rui is good, then ¡­ I have no objections, as long as Lee Rui agrees. " A vice minister expressed his opinion.


    The others also expressed their opinions, as long as Lee Rui agreed, they would turn a blind eye to this matter.


    Seeing that, Bai Xiaohua was overjoyed. As long as Lee Rui agreed with a nod of his head, the matter would be settled.


    "Lee Rui, I know you still love me, right? "Think about how beautiful we were in the past, how much you liked me, how much you said you would definitely make me happy, do you remember ¡­"


    Under Bai Xiaohua''s description, S was a scene that made people feel comfortable in love. In that scene, the passionate and loyal male students were always willing to give their all for the female students.


    The flames of gossip burned fiercely in the several vice ministers'' hearts.


    Lee Rui lowered his head, no one knew what he was thinking.


    At one point, his fist landed on the table with a bang, startling everyone.


    "Enough! Bai Xiaohua, if there isn''t anything else, you can go back. With your grade, it''s impossible for you to join the Medical Union. This place will only be evaluated based on strength, and is not a place where you can interact with others! "


    Bai Xiaohua was stunned, her eyes turned red.


    "Lee Rui, don''t you love me anymore? You said you loved me, how can you do this... "As long as you get better, it''s not like I won''t consider restoring our relationship ¡­"


    Lee Rui stared at Bai Xiaohua, her every word, was filled with ridicule.


    Now, Lee Rui needed to return this sarcasm to her.


    "I did say I loved you, but that was before. You already have a new boyfriend. You choose to be with him for money. The so-called "I''m good to you" sounds disgusting to me now. I feel sick even when I see you. "


    Bai Xiaohua was stunned, and after a long while, she said in disbelief: "Impossible, I used to listen to everything you say, but you can''t possibly not love me!"


    "Bai Xiaohua, recognize the reality. You said I wasn''t worthy of you, but now I''m giving you back what you said. "You better take care of yourself and get out."


    After Lee Rui finished speaking, he could no longer be bothered with her and directly shouted towards the door: "Next."


    Bai Xiaohua stood there in a daze with an extremely awkward expression.


    Her mood was extremely dejected.


    Something that once belonged to her, although once disdainful, after losing, she suddenly realized the importance of it.


    Unfortunately, he would never be able to go back.


    Bai Xiaohua stood there for a while and then walked out of the interview room in a daze. She looked out at the sky, and suddenly, tears began to fall from the corners of her eyes.


    Now, she finally understood that Lee Rui no longer belonged to her. Perhaps, he no longer belonged to her.


    Unfortunately, this regret came too late.


    "Am I wrong?"


    "No, I''m not wrong, I just want to live a better life! Only someone like Faang Shuailin can give me a better life. Lee Rui, there will be a day when I will make you understand that I, Bai Xiaohua, will forever be the woman you look up to! "

 C14

    After Bai Xiaohua returned, she told Faang Shuailin about this matter.


    Faang Shuailin was very angry.


    "What? He actually dared to take revenge on his own account? Little Flower, don''t be sad, I''ll find someone to avenge you!"


    Not long ago, he had sought Lee Rui for revenge. But somehow, that day didn''t seem to have happened. It was as if that day hadn''t even existed in Faang Shuailin''s memories.


    Until the next morning when he finally regained his senses at small bamboo forest. He was so scared that even his pants were wet.


    Who knew how he managed to run away from the small bamboo forest with a howl? It was simply too terrifying, the gloomy and eerie environment was devoid of people, the sky was dark, the bamboo leaves in the surroundings blew as if there were ghosts howling.


    For more than a week, he had not been able to regain his composure. He still did not dare to think back to that day''s scene.


    As for the matter with Lee Rui, it was actually secondary. He was too busy trying to cure the shadow in his heart, so he had no time to care about how Lee Rui was doing. But today, Bai Xiaohua''s phone call, had made him remember. It seemed like ¡­ She didn''t take care of Lee Rui?


    Faang Shuailin took out his mobile phone and made a call: "Brother Niu, are you busy? I''ve been through some things recently, and I want to teach this person a lesson. He was a poor student, so nothing would happen to him. As long as Brother Niu is willing to come, I will give each of you a thousand. Right, right, cash, yes, okay.


    Faang Shuailin hung up the phone, his face gloomy.


    Brother Niu was a friend he had made in the bar recently. He was as strong as a cow with his thick muscles. As long as the Brother Niu comes out, then we will see how Lee Rui cries!


    "If you dare to provoke me, I''ll kill you."


    "..."


    At three-thirty in the afternoon, after the class had ended, Lee Rui was on his way to the medical academy''s office. There were a lot of things happening recently. As the head of the Medical Union, he almost immediately ran over after class.


    As soon as he had time, Lee Rui would study the WeChat group on his phone. Recently, Xiao Guitou had done a few reliable things. After burning three million to him, Xiao Guitou was finally able to buy some good stuff.


    The last time he had helped a patient in the hospital, his merit points had increased by 50 points in a single breath. In time, he would definitely be able to borrow these merit points to contact someone of a higher level.


    Life is moving in a good direction.


    Just as Lee Rui was thinking about these happily, a van drove over and the people in the van dragged Lee Rui back to the van. The few of them rushed over and wrapped Lee Rui in a gunny sack and started to kick and punch him.


    Lee Rui struggled for a while, but slowly stopped moving.


    The people in the carriage saw that Lee Rui was well-behaved and did not make any further moves.


    Soon, the van arrived at an abandoned factory not far from the school. A few youths pulled Lee Rui out and tied him to a pillar with an evil grin on their faces. The leading youth was as domineering as a cow.


    "Brat, you are really unlucky to actually dare to offend Young Master Fang. "I won''t mess with you right now, but when the time comes, I''ll deal with you."


    Ten minutes later, Faang Shuailin drove his conspicuous Mazda sedan over.


    Bai Xiaohua had also come along with him.


    Bai Xiaohua snuggled up to Faang Shuailin, and seeing Lee Rui who was tied to a pillar, she snickered. "Yo, isn''t this our recently hot Minister Lee Rui? Lee Rui, why are you here? "


    Lee Rui looked at Bai Xiaohua, his calm face not showing any signs of shock, and asked: "Why are you here?"


    "Of course I''m not here to save you. I''m here to see how miserable you are. Lee Rui, do you recognize reality? "You''re just a useless and useless boy, yet you dare to act so arrogantly in front of me. With your character, you deserve to be tied up here."


    Faang Shuailin laughed loudly, "Lee Rui, the first reason I brought you over was because I wanted to help our family''s Xiao Hua vent her anger. "Two, it''s purely because I can''t stand looking at you personally. Just look at your cowardly appearance. I heard that you''re saying bad things about me everywhere ¡­"


    For some reason, when Lee Rui said something similar to what he said last time, Lee Rui wanted to laugh.


    As Faang Shuailin was speaking, he saw Lee Rui smiling and was stunned: "Your mentality is not bad, you can still smile at a time like this. Brother Niu, can you lend me a steel pipe? "


    Brother Niu asked someone to bring a steel pipe over.


    Faang Shuailin took the steel pipe, waved it around a few times, and said fiercely: "I will cripple your hand today, I want to see how you will continue to be a doctor in the future. Trash is trash, and will forever be counted on to turn the situation around."


    Lee Rui looked at Faang Shuailin, and then looked at Bai Xiaohua: "So, it''s all you people who want to mess with me, right?"


    "That''s right, I want to mess with you!" Faang Shuailin said happily.


    Lee Rui nodded, and suddenly struggled with all of his strength. The rope tied to his body cracked with a crackling sound.


    Lee Rui moved his muscles.


    Brother Niu strode towards Lee Rui, raised his fist and said, "Brat, you''re pretty capable, but you''re actually able to struggle free. See if I beat you to death ¡­"


    Whoosh!


    Brother Niu punched towards Lee Rui. This punch was extremely powerful, if he was hit, Lee Rui would definitely be in pain for ten days to half a month.


    But! Brother Niu''s fist had been blocked by Lee Rui.


    Lee Rui blocked Brother Niu''s fist with one hand, and said indifferently: "You only have this little ability? Or did you not eat your fill? "


    The Brother Niu was enraged, he immediately used his other hand to attack Lee Rui. But before his fist could reach Lee Rui, it was smashed on his stomach by Lee Rui''s fist which arrived later.


    With a pfft, Brother Niu bent his waist, like a prawn that fell into a pan of oil. After falling to the ground, he crawled in pain.


    "This punch can be considered as taking revenge for the beating you gave me earlier." "Next, I''ll report back to everyone one by one."


    With that said, Lee Rui quickly moved. His attacks were sharp and fierce, and every time he swung his fist, one of the Brother Niu''s underlings would fall. In a short moment, five of Brother Niu''s subordinates laid on the ground, unable to get up due to the pain.


    After Lee Rui cleaned up the group of people, he walked in front of Faang Shuailin.


    Faang Shuailin was so scared that his face turned pale.


    He never thought that Lee Rui was so strong!


    It was unbelievably strong.


    "You, you ¡­ I, ah! " Faang Shuailin waved the steel pipe and smashed it down towards Lee Rui''s head. Lee Rui reached out and pulled, and the steel pipe broke away from Faang Shuailin''s control, flying far away.


    Lee Rui reached out like lightning and grabbed Faang Shuailin''s neck, lifting him up in the air.


    "You will never know what kind of person you have offended. "From my point of view, it''s you and not me who don''t know the difference between life and death. Today, I''ll let you see who breaks who''s hand!"


    Just as Lee Rui was about to take action, suddenly, Bai Xiaohua grabbed at Lee Rui like a madman, wanting to use his nails to scratch''s face.


    Lee Rui looked at it indifferently, and sent a slap towards it.


    Pow!


    The world went silent.


    On Bai Xiaohua''s face, there was a clear imprint of a palm.


    "You hit me, you actually dared to hit me!" Bai Xiaohua was angry and afraid, but she continued to bluff.


    Lee Rui laughed coldly: "For a woman who easily finds someone to beat me up and makes me look so outstanding, a slap on your face is still considered light. Bai Xiaohua, I was blind to fancy you in the past, scram away from me in the future. "


    "As for your boyfriend... I''ll break his hand for you now. " Lee Rui said as he punched Faang Shuailin''s right hand.


    "No!" Faang Shuailin screamed in fear, but he was still unable to dodge.


    Crack.


    With the clear sound of bones fracturing, Faang Shuailin violently struggled for a few moments, then let out a blood-curdling scream before fainting.

 C15

    After beating him up, Lee Rui did not leave immediately.


    Who was Faang Shuailin? Since he used such a method, he would continue to seek revenge. Lee Rui was very clear about the character of such a popinjay.


    "If we don''t want to waste time with this kind of people, we must completely annihilate his army."


    A cold light flashed across Lee Rui''s eyes as he walked out of the workshop.


    Bai Xiaohua wanted to follow but didn''t dare to, so she could only squat down and cry.


    Faang Shuailin was in excruciating pain, but he was also dragged along by Lee Rui. Lee Rui ignored his feelings completely, put the person down, and said coldly:


    "Faang Shuailin, let me tell you, I have your trump card in my hand right now. If you don''t want to be the laughingstock of the whole school, you better be honest with me. "


    Lee Rui took out his phone and played the video that was recorded on the small bamboo forest for him to see.


    "I''ve already saved this video on my internet disk and sent a few to my best buddies. If you dare to find trouble with me again, not only will I find a chance to beat you to death, I''ll also let them spread these videos around. You''ll have to take it when the time comes! "


    Faang Shuailin''s face was filled with fear.


    He didn''t know when Lee Rui had recorded this video of him crazily calling him father.


    If others were to know about this, how could he continue acting like a human being?


    "How dare you do this to me! Lee Rui, quickly delete the video or else ¡­ " Faang Shuailin was not willing to be controlled by Lee Rui.


    But Lee Rui wanted to torture him and eat him whole, "Otherwise what? I think you''ve lost your mind! Did you hear what I said? "


    Lee Rui rubbed his fists and asked him with unfriendly eyes.


    Faang Shuailin shivered, lowered his head, and tremblingly replied, "Listen, hear me clearly."


    Lee Rui patted his head and stood up: "I''ve long told you, why are you finding trouble with me. I''m just a poor brat, I don''t have anything else, but if you''re anxious, I''ll bite you."


    Faang Shuailin did not dare make a sound.


    Lee Rui was very satisfied with his performance, he nodded, and slowly left.


    After returning to the school, Lee Rui calmed his mood and went back to bed.


    Since he had done it, he would not regret it. However, there was a sense of urgency urging him to increase his strength as soon as possible.


    The usual methodical method was no longer effective, fortunately there was still a Wechat Group of the Nether World.


    Lee Rui sent a message to the Xiao Guitou.


    "Help me get some good stuff as soon as possible. Money is not a problem."


    Of course, the underworld money was not a problem, right now it all depended on the speed at which the Xiao Guitou gathered the things.


    After not replying for a long time, Lee Rui could not help but sigh.


    "In the end, there are still too few people, and their positions aren''t that high either."


    Currently, the only network in the Underworld was the Xiao Guitou. Furthermore, the position of the Xiao Guitou was too low, so the people he met were relatively low as well. If he wanted to get his hands on truly good stuff, then he would have to befriend higher levels of the Underworld.


    Merit value was the key to determining whether or not he could befriend a big shot.


    Three days later, they received Zhang Qing''s notice to organize the first batch of medical union students to go to the hospital for nursing internships.


    Early in the morning, Lee Rui brought his men and went out the door. When they arrived at the hospital, Lee Rui instructed the three vice ministers to arrange the personnel. With the help of the hospital, everyone followed the same pattern as last time. A doctor was on duty, and the other students successively expressed their views on the treatment of the patient.


    Lee Rui supervised from the side and felt that there were no problems. While waiting, he quietly walked out of the room.


    The hospital was quite busy at around 10 in the morning. Doctors were too busy during peak hours.


    Some of the patients noticed Lee Rui wearing a white gown walking slowly, and felt displeased, "At this time, this doctor is still there leisurely."


    Lee Rui did not speak, he went downstairs to the bathroom and took a deep breath.


    "Someone even said in the washroom that if I walk too fast, who would it be if I can''t hold it in midway?"


    As the minister of the Medical Union, he had a lot of things to do, so he had to keep an eye on the scene.


    He had been holding it in for a long time. If he was even a few minutes slower, he would have peed his pants.


    After Lee Rui finished setting the water down comfortably, he walked out of the bathroom and passed the lobby. A group of people rushed into the hospital.


    A middle-aged man carried a young man on his back as he ran and shouted, "Doctor, where is the doctor? Quickly save my young master! "


    "Emergency again." Lee Rui looked at them and muttered, "There aren''t enough people in the hospital."


    The nurses were helpless, where could they find a doctor? After explaining, the family members were so anxious that they jumped up and down, cursing loudly, "What''s going on with you guys? Hurry up and get someone to save my Young Master! If anything happens to our young master, I will make this hospital go out of business! "


    The family members scolded while looking around. When they saw Lee Rui, their eyes lit up and they ran over quickly.


    "Are you a doctor? Quickly save my young master! "


    "I''m not a doctor ¡­" Lee Rui did not have a doctor''s license, so he could not practice medicine without permission.


    Before he could finish, the head nurse rushed over from a distance: "Lee Rui, help me take care of the patients first. I''ll go call Director Liu and the others over.


    The head nurse ran to get someone.


    Lee Rui braced himself and arranged for the patient to go to the intensive care unit.


    "The head nurse is really something. What do you mean by taking care of the patient ¡­" "Eh, this patient''s condition isn''t looking good."


    In the intensive care unit, the young patient''s eyes rolled back and white foam began to shoot from his mouth.


    "This is the symptoms of poisoning. Did the patient accidentally drink something?" Lee Rui anxiously asked the family members.


    The middle-aged man said, "I don''t know either. He drank a bottle of beverage at home. I don''t know how he became like this."


    Lee Rui bent down and sniffed the patient''s mouth, his expression changing: "This is Hundred Herb Desolation!"


    "What?" Hundred Herbs Desolation?! "


    The faces of the family members turned pale at Lee Rui''s diagnosis. Hundred Grass Paraquat was a deadly pesticide. If a normal person accidentally took a sip of it, their death rate would be as high as 99%.


    "Get out of the way!" Lee Rui shouted, jumping onto the bed, turning his fist into a palm, his thumb and middle finger sticking out, fiercely kowtowing to the patient.


    Pah pah pah ¡­ A burst of rapid thumping sounds came from the ward.


    The family members were dumbfounded.


    "..."


    As for the head nurse, she ran to the office upstairs. Without waiting for the door to open, she rushed into Director Liu''s office.


    "Oh no, Director Liu, Lu Zhao, the young master of the Haitian Group is in danger and needs you to come immediately!"


    "What?" The young master of the Haitian Group?! " Director Liu''s pupils constricted. The Haitian Group was a well-known enterprise in this city and the building not far from here was developed by the Haitian Group. It was a large enterprise that lived up to its name.


    "Lead the way, I''ll be right down!" Director Liu got up quickly and asked while running: "How is Lu Zhao now?"


    "It''s very dangerous. I only found out about it when I heard about it from the Lu family''s servant in the registration room." When I was downstairs just now, I saw that it was almost over, and Lee Rui was also there, I told him to take care of it first ¡­ "


    "What are you doing? Lee Rui is just a student, do you know that by doing this you will anger the patient''s family? If Lu Zhao dies in the hospital, the Lu family will definitely blame you. At that time, I''ll see what you can do! "


    Director Liu was furious.


    It was only then that the head nurse thought of this. For a moment, her face was ashen.


    They hastened their steps and ran to the intensive care unit. When they entered, they were stunned.

 C16

    On the sickbed, Lee Rui held onto Lu Zhao''s legs and stood him up. Lu Zhao''s mouth was constantly drooling, with black blood dripping onto the ground.


    Director Liu and the Head Nurse had never seen such a situation since the beginning of their treatment.


    The patient''s family members were so scared that they didn''t even dare to move.


    Director Liu shouted, "Lee Rui, what did you do to the patient? Without our permission, how could you practice medicine without our permission? Do you know that you have to take responsibility for this? Can you bear the responsibility?! "


    Lee Rui''s forehead was drenched in sweat, he had long ago forgotten about treating his illness. Seeing that the patient''s condition had started to improve, he was not really afraid. He said to Director Liu: "Wait a moment, I will drain the poison blood in his body first, then I will explain his situation to you in detail."


    The Secret Scripture of the Poison King was the hard work of He Sanyuan. As the Poison King, He Sanyuan was not only good at making poisons, he also had good skills. With one hand, he channeled the Qi and blood in his body to gather all of his strength. This was his ultimate life-saving technique.


    Lee Rui learned this from the Poison King''s Secret Manual. He used his maximum strength to knock on Lu Zhao''s body''s acupuncture points, forcing his blood to flow backwards, thus detoxifying him.


    If he didn''t have this skill, not to mention saving him, even the deities of the Great Firmament would not have been able to deal with him.


    Director Liu did not know what was going on, and was so angry his entire body was trembling, "If there is a responsibility, you will be responsible for it all, I do not care, I do not care!"


    I don''t care, but I do." When he read the report, he could no longer hold it in and threw himself at Lee Rui: "Lee Rui, are you crazy? He was poisoned by Hundred Herb Withering, not by the centipede poison!


    Just as Lee Rui put Lu Zhao down, before he could even catch his breath, Director Liu had already grabbed his collar and pinned him against the wall.


    Lee Rui was annoyed: "Director Liu, the patient has been afflicted with Hundred Herbs Ruin. Other than washing her stomach, is there any other good method to cure the patient? If he was poisoned for more than 20 minutes, was the effect of the gastric lavage significant? Since I''m here, I''ll use my own method to treat it. "


    "You don''t even have the qualifications to practice medicine. Moreover, your methods can''t be used to cure it. You will only let the patient die faster!" Director Liu glared at Lee Rui, saliva flying everywhere, "You have caused big trouble for our hospital!"


    "Life is in the sky, I have no choice. As for whether or not it can be cured, I know my limits. You do not believe in Chinese medicine, that is your freedom, I do not care. " Lee Rui said coldly, pushing away Director Liu''s hand.


    Director Liu was so angry that his nose was burning, "Alright, you are still stubborn. I will definitely report this situation to your school and see if you have the confidence to do so when you are expelled. "


    "As you wish." Lee Rui said indifferently.


    "You still dare to talk back? Get out!" Director Liu pointed at Lee Rui''s nose and cursed.


    Saving someone''s life would only end up inflicting anger upon them. Lee Rui frowned, and turned to leave.


    Not long after Lee Rui left, another group of people came in. One of them, a greasy middle-aged man and woman saw the unconscious Lu Zhao on the sickbed and the black blood on the floor and immediately became furious.


    "Where''s the President of the hospital?! If anything happens to my son, I, Lu Tianhsing, will tear this hospital down tomorrow! "


    "Zhao`er, what''s wrong with you Zhao`er? Don''t scare your mother, Zhao`er, wake up quickly." The woman rushed forward and shook Lu Zhao, wanting to wake her son up.


    This was the Lu Corporation''s boss, Lu Tianhsing and his wife. If Lu Tianhsing wanted to destroy this hospital, it was no joke.


    Director Liu hurried forward and said, "CEO Lu, your son will definitely be saved by us with all our might ¡­"


    "Are you the dean of this hospital?" Lu Tianhsing''s eyes stared wide, exuding a might that was not angered.


    "No, I''m the director."


    "You are not qualified. Call your principal over!" I have to get him to immediately give me a treatment plan, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude! " Lu Tianhsing said in a heavy voice.


    The Director Liu was silent. Then he said to the head nurse, "Call the Principal."


    "Why did my son vomit so much blood? How did the hospital do this?!" Lu Zhao''s mother saw that her son had not woken up for a long time, so he turned to Director Liu and asked loudly, "How did you save him?


    "Your son is drinking Paraquat. We are about to perform an operation to save him."


    "You liar! Clearly, you were the one who asked a student to harass my Young Master! " The servant who carried Lu Zhao earlier retorted loudly, turned around and told the Lu family what had happened, especially what Lee Rui had done to Lu Zhao.


    "I will kill you!" After Lu Tianhsing heard these words, he flew into a rage and rushed towards Director Liu.


    "It''s none of my business. When I came down, it was already too late, so it''s all that Lee Rui''s fault!"


    Now, no matter if it was a servant or the Director Liu, all of their dirty water had been poured onto Lee Rui.


    "..."


    After Lee Rui was chased away by the Director Liu, he returned upstairs with an absent-minded look. This time''s matter was indeed lacking in some aspects, but at that time, his life was in danger and he didn''t have much time to think about it.


    The question now is whether this will affect the relationship between schools and hospitals. It wasn''t easy for the school to cooperate with the hospital. If the cooperation broke down because of him, then he really wouldn''t be able to live up to the school''s trust.


    "..." You actually messed up the collaboration, sigh. "


    Lee Rui could not help but laugh at himself.


    Zhang Qing saw that Lee Rui''s expression was strange and asked: "What''s wrong?"


    Lee Rui brought her to the door, and then explained everything that had just happened in detail. He also talked about the possible effects of this event.


    The more Zhang Qing listened, the more serious her face became.


    "They''ve gone too far. They want to use you as a shield. "No, we can''t take the blame!"


    She made a prompt decision. "Go back to the school first. I''ll talk to the hospital over here."


    "Miss Zhang ¡­" Lee Rui raised his head and looked at Zhang Qing, feeling touched. At this critical moment, it was her protector that stood out, causing people to feel extremely warm.


    However, as a man, he dared to take the job!


    Lee Rui''s heart surged with hot blood, his courage surging: "Miss Zhang, if there is a problem with this, then let me take responsibility, I cannot implicate you."


    Zhang Qing was stunned for a moment, then suddenly chuckled softly: "You''re still so courageous, then let me ask you, what if you''re expelled from school because of this?"


    "If you don''t die, you''ll eventually come out. I''m not afraid of being expelled." Lee Rui said.


    Zhang Qing nodded his head, "It is precisely because you have this kind of upright personality that the school has to protect students like you. Go quickly, the matters here will be settled by the school. "


    Lee Rui did not want to leave.


    Zhang Qing stared at him and asked: "Do you believe in teacher? If you believe me, you can leave now or... Otherwise, this teacher will get angry! "


    Seeing her pouting, Lee Rui''s stiff heart couldn''t help but soften.


    "Teacher, don''t be angry." Lee Rui''s face was filled with apology as he said, "I''ll leave for now. If I blame anyone, I''ll definitely come back and take responsibility."


    "Alright, Teacher believes in you."


    Lee Rui nodded, then turned and left.

 C17

    Walking out of the hospital, Lee Rui heaved a long sigh.


    "It''s too hard to be a doctor these days."


    The tense doctor-patient relationship in recent years is nothing new. However, very few people knew that apart from external pressure, the internal pressure was not small either.


    The way Director Liu was acting just now, he immediately scolded his without any hesitation. Lee Rui also had his own pride, how could the Director Liu not know about it? The reason why he cursed his was because he looked down on her.


    That was true, Director Liu had, after all, gotten a position of chairman. His position and money were not low, so of course he would have this kind of attitude. Moreover, Mr. Huang was still his classmate and he had been angered to death by Lee Rui, how could he not be angry.


    This was the path of medicine. The beginning would be the difficult mode ¡­


    "..."


    As for the Director Liu, the head nurse hastily called the dean over. Lu Tianhsing flew into a rage at the Principal and roared at the sickroom.


    "What''s wrong with your hospital? We came for treatment, but were treated randomly. You all take a look at the blood on the ground.


    If it were not because he estimated the effects of the law, Lu Tianhsing really wanted to tear everyone apart.


    The Principal frowned and asked the Director Liu, "Is there such a thing? "Who treated him?"


    The Director Liu said flustered and exasperated: "Lee Rui was the one who cured him, he was only a student trying to act recklessly, we don''t even know! By the time we arrived, everything was too late! Dean, I really have no choice in this matter. I have already injected some medicine into the patient.


    The Principal came to the sickbed, looked at Lu Zhao''s eyelids, then checked his pulse, his eyebrows gradually relaxed: "Weird, too weird."


    "Dean, what''s strange?" Is there no hope? " Director Liu''s face darkened, his heart thumped, this time, he was killed by Lee Rui.


    The Headmaster shook his head, "Lu Zhao''s pulse has gradually stabilized, his eyes are not bloodshot, and the whites are clear. Look at the blood on the ground. It''s black with the chemical effect of Hundred Herbs Ruins, there''s only one reason why the blood isn''t black like this, and that''s because the poison of the Hundred Herbs Ruins is in the blood. Director Liu, how did Lee Rui treat him? "


    "I, I don''t know either." Sweat trickled down Director Liu''s forehead as he thought about the furious rebuke towards Lee Rui just now. He felt a faint sense of unease in his heart.


    "You better understand how my son is doing!" Lu Tianhsing shouted.


    The Principal looked at Lu Tianhsing, "It was all because of our intern that your son was able to live carefree. If we can save Lu Zhao in another hospital, that would be strange. "


    "Is my son alright?" Lu Tianhsing was stunned.


    The Headmaster nodded his head, "Director Liu, CEO Lu, remember not to panic when something happens. You have to first make a decision based on the situation. Nurse, take Lu Zhao''s blood for the test, we''ll know once we test him. "


    The head nurse hurried to do as the dean had ordered.


    Ten minutes later, the head nurse returned, looking as if she had seen a ghost, "Principal, the poison on Lu Zhao''s body has already been purged 70% ¡­"


    The dean clasped his hands behind his back and said with a smile: "As I expected, Director Lu, you should be relieved now, right?"


    Lu Tianhsing''s eyes were brimming with hot tears. He had recovered his child, naturally he was extremely excited as he hugged Lu Zhao and cried.


    "Where is Lee Rui? Tell him to come here. " The Principal turned to Director Liu and said, "There is still 30% of the poison. If it is not completely cleansed, Lu Zhao will most likely leave behind its side effects."


    Director Liu felt his scalp go numb. "Principal, this ¡­"


    Before he finished speaking, Lu Zhao suddenly started twitching violently.


    Lu Tianhsing screamed in fear, "What happened to my son, Principal!"


    The dean hastily went over to take a look and turned to Director Liu. "What kind of medicine did you give him?"


    "Just some antibodies, no other potions. What''s the matter, Dean?"


    The dean turned his head around. "Are you stupid? The patient is acting in a different way now, how can you drug him blindly!? Now, only Lee Rui is able to remove the poison from his body.


    Director Liu braced himself and said: "Principal, Lee Rui had already been chased away by me, he does not have the qualifications to practice medicine. Doing so would completely be in violation of the hospital''s regulations. Such people are not allowed to exist here. Otherwise, they would have to turn the sky upside down. "


    Lu Tianhsing jumped up and slapped Director Liu hard on the face: "If you don''t want to cause a ruckus, you have the qualifications to practice medicine. Save my son for me and let me see!"


    Director Liu covered his face and did not dare to make a sound.


    The Headmaster said: "What are you still standing there for, quickly go and invite Lee Rui!"


    Director Liu rushed out of the ward.


    At this time, Lu Tianhsing seemed to have thought of something and shouted, "Not good!"


    "What now?" The dean felt a headache coming on.


    "My wife went to look for Lee Rui. She thought that Lee Rui had made Zhe''er into such a state, so she left in anger."


    The Headmaster swung his arms and furiously said, "Without Lee Rui, just you wait for your son to die!"


    Lu Tianhsing rushed out of the sickroom, he had to stop those bad guesses of his!


    "..."


    Lee Rui had not left the hospital for long before he was blocked by Lu Zhao''s mother and a few bodyguards.


    Lu''s mother ordered: "Hit him. Hit him fiercely and break his hand. I will make it so that he will never be able to be a doctor in his life, so that he won''t come out again to harm others! "


    A few bodyguards suddenly rushed towards Lee Rui, with their fists and feet moving towards him.


    Lee Rui did not even understand what happened as punches and kicks landed on his body from all directions.


    Pain. It was very painful.


    There was blood on his head.


    Blood ran down his hair and covered his eyes, a blur of red.


    Lee Rui clenched his teeth, and said: "Are you all seeking death!"


    All of a sudden, the thin figure that was surrounded suddenly exploded with astonishing power. With a flip of his two hands, he sent the three bodyguards flying a few meters away.


    Lu''s mother was so frightened by this sudden turn of events that she screamed. She did not even have the time to call for help when Lee Rui grabbed her by the neck and held her up in the air with one hand.


    "Why did you call for someone to hit me? When did I provoke you?" Lee Rui stared at Lu''s mother and asked coldly.


    Lu''s mother continued to struggle as if he had gone mad. She felt that Lee Rui''s fingers were like iron hoops, strangling her to death.


    "You killed my son... You ¡­ A quack! I want to do this for my son... "Revenge!"


    Lee Rui suddenly understood everything.


    These people had never believed him from the beginning until the end. Whether it was the Director Liu or Lu Zhao''s mother, they did not believe him at all.


    It was a great irony.


    Beneath the sunlight, Lee Rui laughed loudly. "Ignorant!"


    "Stop, let go of my wife!" Suddenly, a loud shout interrupted Lee Rui''s laughter. Lu Tianhsing took big steps and threw a punch.


    Lee Rui casually punched it.


    With the strengthening effect of the Energetic Ball, his power was multiple times that of an ordinary person''s, how could Lu Tianhsing withstand that? Lu Tianhsing was immediately sent flying at a speed faster than when he came, and rolled on the ground a few times.


    This was all Lee Rui holding back, otherwise, for a greasy middle-aged man like Lu Tianhsing, one of his fists would have been able to break his arm.

 C18

    Controlling the situation was like asking a question. Every step was precise, and he would be able to solve the problem.


    Lee Rui was no longer the weak scholar he was before. He would resist unfairness, but also had the ability to resist.


    "If I knew that Lu Zhao''s parents were someone like you who would repay kindness with virtue, I might as well not have saved them. I''m warning you, stay away from me. Although I''m a student, I''m not that easy to bully. "


    Lu''s mother held Lu Tianhsing up, his face was filled with grief and indignation: "What revenge with virtue, it''s obviously you who killed my son!"


    "Say that again?" Lee Rui clenched his teeth and said.


    "I''ll say it, don''t tell me I''m afraid of you ¡­" Just as Lu''s mother wanted to reprimand him again, he was stopped by Lu Tianhsing: "Stop talking my wife, Lee Rui saved Zhe''er''s life. I came here to stop you."


    "What?" The Lu''s mother asked in shock.


    "Zhe''er''s life has been saved, but there is still poison in his body. He needs Lee Rui''s help, no one else can do anything about it." Lu Tianhsing said helplessly.


    Lu''s mother was excited: "That''s great! Son saved... Lee Rui, quickly come back with us. "


    Lee Rui did not move.


    Lu Tianhsing pleaded: "Lee Rui, only you can save my son. Please help."


    "What are you begging him for? He''s a doctor. If he dares to not save us, we''ll complain to the hospital about him, and see if he can take revenge for his crimes! " Lu''s mother supported her husband with an appearance like Lee Rui was supposed to be like this.


    Originally, Lee Rui thought that he could help her out this way. But Lu''s mother''s performance truly made him angry. It was not good to repay a grievance with morals, but now he was still confident and confident. What right did this woman have!?


    Lee Rui said coldly, "Healing and saving others is indeed the duty of a doctor, but I am not a doctor, I am a student. Furthermore, my medical skills are lacking and I am unable to save your son.


    After Lee Rui finished speaking, he left without even turning his head back.


    Lu''s mother was dumbstruck, then shouted angrily: "Even if you are just a student, I will still report this to your leaders, you just watch and don''t save me!"


    What can they do if they don''t save him? Lu''s mother was probably confused.


    Lu Tianhsing saw that Lee Rui was walking further and further away from him, and could not help but glare at the Lu''s mother with hatred. "Wife, stop it! I am a capable person, how can I be so easy to deal with?! "


    "Then, then what should we do ¡­" Seeing that Lee Rui had no intention to turn back, Lu''s mother could not help but to panic. She was just trying to act tough, but inside she was weak. Now that she had failed, she could only look on helplessly.


    "What else can we do? "Of course I''m begging him!" Lu Tianhsing dragged his wife and limped as he chased after her. Although he had suffered a small injury just now, it was nothing serious. He quickly caught up to Lee Rui.


    "Brother Li, wait for me." Lu Tianhsing shouted, "I beg of you, please save my son. My wife is blind, I apologize on her behalf."


    "No need, I can''t take it." Lee Rui did not stop.


    Lu Tianhsing''s heart dropped, just then, Lu Tianhsing''s phone rang. It was a servant calling: "Master, it''s bad, young master is spitting out blood. The dean is currently in a rage, why haven''t you brought him over yet? "


    Lu Tianhsing''s body trembled, his eyes looked lifeless, and in that moment, it was as if all the Profound Spirit Qi in his body was taken out.


    "It''s over, it''s all over."


    Lu''s mother also heard what he said on the phone. Seeing that her husband was already in despair, regret filled her heart.


    "No, Lee Rui, don''t go!" She rushed forward and hugged Lee Rui''s legs, and cried, "I was blind, I looked down on people, I''m sorry, I apologize to you, I know I was wrong. "Please save my son. I''ll do whatever you want to scold me, but I can''t do without a son. He''s so obedient ¡­"


    Lu''s mother was crying bitterly. Lu Tianhsing also came over to plead for mercy.


    Lee Rui looked at them, and after a while, he sighed: "Since all of you are doing this for your son, forget it, I will help you all this time."


    "..."


    Returning back to the hospital, Lee Rui used his blood once again to slowly treat Lu Zhao''s body. In truth, Lu Zhao spitting out blood was not a big deal, because it was just a side effect of transporting the blood and Qi.


    If you lose blood, you can send it back to the hospital.


    Half an hour later, Lee Rui walked out of the ward. Lu''s mother and the rest gathered outside the door and asked in concern: "How is it?"


    Lee Rui''s face turned serious: "I''m dead for sure."


    "Ah, what?!" Lu''s mother immediately fell limply to the ground.


    Lu Tianhsing was also stunned, "Wasn''t it fine just now? "How come I''m suddenly doomed ¡­"


    "It''s all my fault. It''s all my fault for delaying things. I''m not worthy to be Zhe''er''s mother ¡­" Lu''s mother cried.


    Lee Rui was secretly pleased in his heart. After a while, he leisurely said: "I''m not done yet. I was going to die anyway, but now I''m fine. I''ll help him recuperate a few more times, and then I''ll be fine."


    Lu''s mother and her husband were hit by the surprise and couldn''t help but cry.


    The others had awkward expressions on their faces.


    Right now, even a fool would know that Lee Rui was teasing the Lu couple.


    From this, it could be seen that Lee Rui was a vengeful person.


    Director Liu stood at the side and suddenly had a bad premonition in his heart. Before this, he had completely offended Lee Rui ¡­


    "Alright, I''m going back to school." Lee Rui said to Zhang Qing and the President, "Principal, I do not have the qualifications to practice medicine, I have violated the rules. From today onwards, I will not be a Division Minister of the Medical Union.


    "Little Rui, don''t take such a small matter to heart. I understand the situation and you had no other choice. I think you should take charge of this minister. I will explain the relevant matters to my alma mater. For the alma mater to have such a talent like you, it''s really something to be proud of. "


    "But Director Liu just said ¡­" Lee Rui wanted to say something but hesitated.


    The dean immediately glared at Director Liu with his dignified gaze, causing him to break out in a cold sweat. He had just had a bad premonition, and it came true at once.


    "Director Liu, what did you just say to Lee Rui?" the dean asked him in a low voice.


    "I-I said he doesn''t have the right to practice medicine, but President, this is a rule of our hospital. As a student, how can he possibly practice medicine? " The Director Liu tried to defend himself.


    "F * ck your mother!" If Lee Rui can''t practice medicine, what can you do? " Lu Tianhsing jumped and scolded, pointing at Director Liu''s nose, "I was almost killed by you, a mere mediocre doctor!"


    If not for his relationship with the Director Liu, he wouldn''t have offended such a talented doctor like Lee Rui.


    In that moment, everyone looked at Director Liu, who was drenched in sweat.


    The Headmaster said: "Director Liu, the rules are dead, and people are alive. Special situation special analysis, you don''t even have this little bit of awareness. From today onwards, your position of chairman will be canceled.


    Director Liu was close to tears, not only was the position of the hospital''s director paid high, it was also relatively easy. It had taken him a great deal of effort to reach this point. If he continued to train like this, who knew how long it would take until he finally got to the next step.


    However, in front of the Principal and all these people, Director Liu did not dare say anything and could only nod his head repeatedly. "Yes, I am aware of my own inadequacies. In the future, I will definitely perform well.


    "Alright, I will observe." After the dean had finished speaking, he said to Lee Rui, "Director Liu is no longer the chairman, don''t take his words to heart. Lee Rui, you are a good seedling, and will definitely shine greatly in the future. Don''t leave, and stay in our hospital. "


    Since the Principal kept urging him to stay, Lee Rui could only agree.


    "Then, I will respectfully accept your request. Thank you for nurturing me, Headmaster."


    "Since your hospital''s matters are done, it''s about time. Lee Rui, you have worked so hard, can I treat you to lunch? " Lu Tianhsing said.


    "Dean, is this alright?" Lee Rui looked at the Principal, asking for his opinion.


    The dean waved his hand. "It''s alright, this is not against the law of the hospital. Besides, you''re still a student, so our hospital won''t care about it. "


    Lee Rui nodded, and said to Lu Tianhsing: "Then, I shall accept."


    Lu Tianhsing was overjoyed, and immediately ordered some people to arrange for a carriage and order a feast.

 C19

    The Jingtian Hotel, on the other hand, was considered to be a high-end hotel near the hospital. There was an endless stream of customers and the dishes were unique.


    After Lu Tianhsing had reserved a seat, he rode on his carriage to a private room in Jingtian Hotel and sat down.


    Lu Tianhsing poured tea and did everything respectfully and personally.


    "Godly Doctor, I didn''t manage to entertain you, so I can only let you suffer by temporarily coming to a place like this to eat first."


    "Don''t call me Godly Doctor, just call me Little Rui."


    "Alright, Little Rui." Lu Tianhsing was all smiles as he sat down with his wife, "It''s all thanks to you this time. "As a father, I thank you, and I thank you on behalf of Little Qing."


    "It was all done conveniently, there is no need to be so polite." Lee Rui said indifferently.


    When the waiter brought the dishes up, the efficiency was very high. Lu Tianhsing even took a bottle of wine, poured himself a full cup, and poured for Lee Rui.


    Even Lee Rui knew how to drink, so the Lu''s mother asked her husband to pour a cup for her.


    "Come, eat, eat." Lu Tianhsing called out.


    Everyone ate slowly. Not long after, Lu Tianhsing raised his wine cup and stood up.


    "Although little Rui, you do not put the things that happened before in your heart, we, husband and wife, do not dare to forget your kindness. To repay a debt of virtue with kindness is too disrespectful. I apologize for my wife here, and hope that you can accept it. "


    Lu''s mother also quickly stood up, "I was blind and disrespectful. I hope the young Divine Doctor doesn''t take the previous matter to heart. My husband and I sincerely apologize to you. "


    The couple''s attitude was quite sincere. Lee Rui also stood up and raised his wine cup: "The ignorant are not guilty, although you are a little hasty, but seeing that you are doing it for your son, I am not such a petty person. I accept your apology. "


    "Good!" "Come, we toast you!" Lu Tianhsing clinked his cup with Lu''s mother, following that, he drank all the wine in the cup in one gulp.


    As expected of a businessman, he could drink.


    Of course, it was likely because he was extremely apologetic and grateful that he was so straightforward. Otherwise, with Lu Tianhsing''s current status and identity, why would he do such a thing?


    Lee Rui also drank all the wine in the cup in one gulp without hesitation.


    Lu''s mother was dumbstruck. She had only drunk a little bit.


    "Little Divine Doctor, your alcohol tolerance is so high." Seeing Lee Rui not change his expression after drinking one cup of wine, Lu Tianhsing praised, "I''ve only cultivated this amount of wine for dozens of years. Little genius doctor, you''re really talented, you''re really different from the masses."


    Lee Rui slightly smiled, sat down, and said slowly: "How can I have such a good Inherent Skill, it''s just practice makes perfect. When I was in high school, I would lick a bit of white wine to refresh myself whenever I fell asleep. "


    "Why don''t you have coffee?" The Lu''s mother asked curiously.


    Lee Rui laughed involuntarily: "Coffee is something only the rich can afford, our family does not have that ability to consume it."


    Lu''s mother blushed. She could hear the meaning of "why not eat minced meat" from Lee Rui''s words. If he had a choice, how would Lee Rui drink white spirit? It was because he couldn''t drink coffee that he drank white spirit!


    Lu Tianhsing''s face was filled with admiration: "White Liquor is refreshing. This is the most amazing experience I''ve heard of in all these years. Lee Rui, you did well, I admire you! "


    "It''s always the same when you''re poor." Lee Rui laughed.


    Lu Tianhsing and his wife looked at each other and saw admiration and gratitude in each other''s eyes. These days, it was not easy for a good child like Lee Rui. Compared to Lee Rui, their child was much more mischievous.


    Lu Tianhsing took out a bank card from his handbag. "Xiao Rui, in order to express my gratitude, this card has three million and the password is six eight. Please accept it."


    Lee Rui shook his head: "I cannot accept this money."


    "Why?" Lu Tianhsing asked.


    "The kind heart of a healer, I didn''t save people for money. That was when I thought I could save him. "Although all of you have gone a little too far after the incident, I have already frightened all of you. This meal shall be considered your repayment. I cannot accept the money."


    Lu Tianhsing kept the money.


    "I only found out today that there is a good person like you in this society that strives for money and material things. Little Rui, let me toast you again! "


    Lu Tianhsing poured another two cups, and Lee Rui drank a cup with him.


    Drinking wine was not a problem for Lee Rui. On the other hand, Lu Tianhsing''s face had already turned red, and he started to get drunk.


    "In my life, I was born into a poverty-stricken family by roaming the world. After painstakingly establishing a family business, I almost lost my son. Luckily, I met a good person like you. Lee Rui, Uncle really wants to be friends with someone like you. Can you let us keep in touch from now on? "


    "Sure." Lee Rui nodded, he raised his chopsticks and said, "Uncle Lu, eat more food and drink more."


    Lu Tianhsing was the chairman of the board of directors, a rich man with over a hundred million years of wealth.


    Lu''s mother''s eyes were brimming with tears. When she thought of the things that had happened previously, she felt extremely ashamed.


    Lee Rui was clearly an unpolished jade, this unpolished jade would definitely shine in the future.


    "Hubby, since Little Rui isn''t willing to request for us, we can give him our company''s shopping card."


    Lu''s mother took out a black card from his wallet and handed it over to Lee Rui: "Xiao Rui, there is no money in this card, but as long as you go to our company''s group, you do not need to pay. In the future, if you want to come here, for example, invite a friend or colleague, just come. "


    "That''s right, Little Rui. It''s just a small token of appreciation. Please don''t reject it. This is a token of our goodwill." Lu Tianhsing advised.


    Lee Rui pondered for a moment, then nodded: "Alright, then I will not decline."


    Receiving the card, Lee Rui took a look. Jingtian Group VIP card, no need to pay, swipe the card.


    What was worth paying attention to were the words Jing Tian Group. Lee Rui asked, "Are the Jing Tian Tower and the Jing Tian Cafe your family?"


    Lu Tianhsing could not help but nod his head, "Right, as long as it is on the Jiangnan Province side, there will always be businesses, restaurants, hotels, and coffee shops that have the title of ''Jing Tian''. They are all members of our group. In the future, you can go and spend as much as you want. Our group will provide you with the best services. "


    Speaking of that, Lu Tianhsing''s face turned bright, regaining his bearing as a merchant.


    Lee Rui casually put the card into his pocket and said, "Alright, I definitely won''t be polite. Let''s continue eating, Uncle Lu. I was in too much of a hurry to finish my wine just now.


    "Alright, alright." Lu Tianhsing replied.


    The guests were all delighted with the meal. After eating for more than an hour, Lu''s mother drove Lee Rui back to the hospital.


    They were almost done with their most important matters. On the carriage, Lu Tianhsing kept on telling Lee Rui that they must contact each other more often in the future.


    Lee Rui readily agreed.


    When Lee Rui entered the hospital, Lu Tianhsing sat in the car and slowly lit up a cigarette. His expression was extremely solemn and serious, completely unlike a drunk person.


    "Do you think the young Divine Doctor will accept our kindness?" Lu Tianhsing asked his wife.


    Lu''s mother thought for a moment, then said: "He has great medical skills, and is also extremely intelligent, so he shouldn''t hate us. He is a very sincere child, and his future is limitless. "


    Lu Tianhsing nodded: "Yes, that''s why I tried so hard to please him. The favor of saving his son must not be forgotten. Moreover, in the event of any serious illness in the future, he would have to call this young Divine Doctor over. I hope that he doesn''t take the matter of your humiliation to heart, so I will be extremely grateful. "


    Lu''s mother laughed: "I hope he can spend more of our black card, thank god."

 C20

    Inside the hospital, the initial waves of conflict had settled, causing Lee Rui to meet with a wave of reverent gazes. A few girls from the school surrounded Lee Rui, asking him for his advice.


    "Minister, you''re awesome. I feel so safe and secure by your side. No one dares to bully you."


    "Minister, you''ve done well for our school!"


    "Can the Minister ask you out for dinner?"


    Lee Rui dealt with them one by one, smiling as he said, "Everyone study hard, in the future you will definitely be better than me."


    Zhang Qing also walked over, and the moment she came, her aura was unquestionably strong. The other female classmates quickly spread out, acting as if nothing had happened.


    "Lee Rui, Director Lu asked you to go eat dinner, you didn''t make it difficult for you, right?" In comparison to the admiration from the female students, Zhang Qing was giving her love and concern.


    Lee Rui''s heart was moved, and said: "Miss Zhang, CEO Lu did not make things difficult for me, he only treated me to a meal as thanks. "Thank you for your concern. He even gave me a consumption card. How about I treat you to a meal later?"


    Zhang Qing''s face slightly blushed. She had just heard that those female students wanted to treat Lee Rui to a meal. Now, Lee Rui was going to treat her to a meal.


    It was always intentional and embarrassing.


    Zhang Qing ruffled her hair and said: "We will talk about this later. Oh right, the Principal has already communicated with the school, and the school has already made a decision regarding you breaking the law and practising medicine."


    Lee Rui''s heart thumped, and he asked anxiously, "What did the school say?"


    "You are in violation of the rules. You should be expelled." Zhang Qing laughed when she remembered the scene of Lee Rui trying to scare the Lu couple, "But since you are trying to save a life to treat a patient, I will let bygones be bygones. The headmaster said, "I hope you will perform well in the future."


    The reason for his repeated actions was because he hoped that Lee Rui would not be stuck at his limits. The Principal had talked to the school board before and praised Lee Rui''s medical skills, which was why he was able to make the school feel at ease.


    Lee Rui exhaled a breath of relief: "Luckily I''m fine, Miss Zhang you scared me, I have to apologize."


    "Hey, you just said you want to treat me to a meal, and now you want to apologize in the blink of an eye. Are you addicted to it?" Zhang Qing pouted.


    Lee Rui laughed out loud. He felt that chatting with Zhang Qing was really fun, completely unlike a teacher and students, and more like a friend.


    After Lee Rui finished laughing, Zhang Qing asked. "Are you a disciple from that Chinese Medicine Aristocratic Family?"


    Lee Rui hesitated for a moment, before asking, "Why do you say that?"


    "Before the Principal left, he specially asked us if you were a disciple of any Chinese Medicine Aristocratic Family. He said that your medical skills are not western medicine, but pure Chinese medicine, the kind that you have never heard of, and that you are very skilled. "


    Lee Rui declined to comment: "This is a secret, if you think I am, then so be it."


    He did not want to tell anyone about the Wechat Group of the Nether World. Moreover, no one would believe him even if he told them.


    However, if he could use the name of a Chinese Medicine Aristocratic Family disciple as a pretext, others would not doubt him.


    While talking with Zhang Qing, Lee Rui''s phone suddenly rang. Lee Rui picked it up and saw that it was a contribution point accumulated. Originally, it only had 10 contribution points, but now it had reached 100.


    "What are you doing?" Zhang Qing looked over curiously.


    Lee Rui put down his cell phone and laughed: "It''s a cosplay group, I love watching anime. Last time I participated in a cartoon show and had no intention to join."


    "I didn''t expect you to have a child''s heart." Zhang Qing was a university teacher, so she was not too interested in this. Praise her, she looked at Lee Rui''s face, "Do you need to rest? I see that your face is a little red, and you still smell of alcohol."


    "I really want to take a leave of absence, okay?"


    "Of course."


    "..."


    When Lee Rui returned to school, he immediately laid on the bed. He opened his phone and added "Handsome Niu Tou" as a friend once again.


    "Seems like this Niu Tou is quite high levelled, he''s not as terrible as in the movies."


    Niu Tou was a ghost servant that could not be added. It seemed that he could only add a few smaller ones. One had to consider the risk of one''s 100 merit points being deducted in the future if one was careless and did something wrong.


    Thinking about it, Lee Rui found that the Wechat Group of the Nether World was only higher than the Xiao Guitou''s "Ghost Head". According to the information written on it, this was also the Ghost Servant under Meng N¨¹.


    "Since we are of the same origin, I''m afraid that there will be a conflict of interest with the Xiao Guitou. "No, I have to look for the ghost servants from other departments."


    Lee Rui continued to rummage through, and in the end, his gaze locked onto the Messenger called "Evil-Suppressing Ghost".


    The Evil-Suppressing Ghost was one of the four great divisions of the Underworld, the Evil Punishment Division. It was different from the Xiao Guitou, who served people specially. Although the Evil-Suppressing Ghost was not a big official, he had the authority to enforce the law.


    Lee Rui added him as a friend and did not receive a response.


    "This Evil Punishment Division''s ghost servant is different."


    Compared to Xiao Guitou begging his grandpa and grandmother to try to get on good terms with everyone, this Evil-Suppressing Ghost was clearly having a harder time making friends.


    Lee Rui was not in a hurry, he could wait.


    As he waited, Lee Rui became more and more sleepy. He yawned and breathed out the scent of alcohol, which caused Lee Rui to close his eyes and fall into a deep sleep.


    Who would have thought that he would sleep until daybreak?


    The next day, Lee Rui woke up early. Lee Rui stealthily brushed his teeth and washed his face, changed into a set of casual clothes, and went downstairs to train in the morning.


    The time was 6: 50 AM, so there weren''t many students running about in the morning at Jianghua University. It was not the first time Lee Rui had trained here. He was very familiar with the roads as he jogged along the healthy paths around the campus.


    After running a lap, he went through a second lap. When he reached the third lap, Lee Rui was already covered in sweat.


    "Two more laps and you''ll be back for a bath."


    As he thought about this, he began his third lap.


    Halfway there, Lee Rui saw a girl wearing sports clothes on the bridge near the school''s Viewing Village. It wasn''t very close, and one couldn''t see her face clearly, but she seemed to be quite a pretty girl.


    The girl sat on the bridge, staring at her reflection in the water. With an enigmatic smile on her face and a smile on her face, she suddenly jumped down.


    Dong!


    The water splashed not too high, and the girl instantly dove into the river, her head missing.


    It was as if there had never been a girl like this before, if she hadn''t personally witnessed her jumping down.


    Lee Rui stopped in his tracks, puzzled.


    "This is ¡­" What is it? "


    He looked around blankly. There were no cameras, no garbage boats, no staff.


    "Could she have committed suicide?"


    Just as this scary thought surfaced in his mind, Lee Rui dashed forward and rushed to the bridge of the Gazing Gate. With a few strides, he took a huge leap, and when he arrived at the river bank, he kicked with both hands.


    Dong!


    He had also dived head first into the river, but no one was to be seen.


    Fortunately, there were no passers-by. If someone had witnessed this chain of suicides, they would have been scared to the point of peeing.

 C21

    The two people who had jumped into the water finally surfaced not long after.


    Dragging the girl to the wet grass, Lee Rui laid her down. Looking at her pale face, Lee Rui could not help but feel fear in his heart.


    "Is he dead?"


    Without even wiping the water in his hair, Lee Rui pressed down on the girl''s chest and helped her to breathe.


    As a medical student, these first aid measures were not foreign to him. He had no time to worry about the unnecessary differences between men and women. At this moment, all he wanted to do was save others.


    It was useless.


    The young girl''s body became increasingly cold.


    "Wake up, wake up!"


    Lee Rui was getting more and more anxious, his heart sinking.


    There was nothing more depressing than saving a person, only to discover that the other party had failed.


    "I can''t give up. I have to think of another way. There must be a way!"


    Lee Rui painfully grabbed his hair and held on tightly. Suddenly, a thought flashed through his mind.


    "Didn''t I get the Xiao Guitou to give me pills?"


    Lee Rui''s eyes lit up, and immediately began to recite the incantation while using a healing pill on the girl!


    A white light flashed as it entered the girl''s body.


    His face was as pale as a corpse''s, and he seemed to have improved a little.


    "Use another one!"


    "Not enough, just one more pill!"


    He used five healing pills in a row!


    He finally had a meridian!


    Lee Rui endured his excitement and released the finger on the girl''s wrist, in order to perform the first aid again.


    "..." Ugh ¡­ "Ugh ¡­"


    Two minutes later, the girl opened her cherry lips and spat out a few mouthfuls of turbid water.


    Lee Rui suddenly pressed down on her stomach, only to see water splashing out of his mouth like an arrow!


    After spitting out the water droplet, the young lady coughed continuously. Lee Rui held her upright and continued to pat her back as he helped her recuperate and recuperate.


    After the girl finished spitting out the bitter water, she rested for a while. Then, she opened her eyes with a confused look in her eyes. Is he dead? "


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you if you want to die." It was a boy with delicate features. He was looking at her with his clear eyes and said in a gentle voice, "Why did you jump into the river and commit suicide when it''s not good for you to live?"


    "You, you saved me?" The young girl''s eyes were filled with confusion.


    "Mm, consider yourself lucky." Lee Rui said.


    The young lady looked at Lee Rui with hidden bitterness: "So, you really saved me."


    "Yes, I saved you. You still haven''t answered my question. Why did you jump into the river? " Lee Rui asked.


    The girl laughed numbly, she raised her head and glared at Lee Rui, her eyes filled with resentment.


    "Who let you save me?"


    "Hey, did I save you wrong?" Lee Rui asked back unhappily.


    The girl frowned, as if she was thinking about how to answer Lee Rui''s question.


    Lee Rui patiently explained: "I know you must have something on your mind. Let me guess, did you get abandoned by your boyfriend, or were you dug out of the wall by your best friend, or was it because you borrowed money from me and didn''t pay your debt?"


    "You are still young, and there are many beautiful lives waiting for you. If you die now, you can only die with regret, right? "


    Lee Rui''s expression was very serious.


    These years the campus jumping incident is endless, because of love, because of school, because of money or reputation.


    Lee Rui thought so. It seemed like this girl had committed suicide because of one of these reasons.


    However, the girl smiled and with a tear in her eyes, she said, "You... Wrong. I killed myself, not the way you think. Half an hour ago, my family jumped off the building and committed suicide one after another. "


    "My mom said one last thing before she jumped down that she wanted me to go down with them. This world is too ugly. She doesn''t want me to live alone. "


    The girl''s smile grew increasingly sad and her tears could not stop flowing, gradually turning into sobs.


    "My family is all dead, my parents are all dead. "I don''t want to live anymore. My mom is right, this world is too ugly, I don''t want to live anymore."


    Lee Rui was silent.


    After a long while, Lee Rui asked: "Why did they commit suicide?"


    "My dad cheated, and my mom, in order to get even with him, went out with other men and got AIDS. When I found out, my mom had passed the AIDS virus on to my dad. It is even possible that I have already been infected. "


    The girl glanced at Lee Rui: "Did you breathe to me just now? Perhaps, you''ve already been infected. Congratulations, you have won the prize. "


    Lee Rui pursed his lips and asked: "Which academy are you from?"


    "Law school."


    "Oh, I''m from the medical school. Generally speaking, AIDS usually only through blood and sexually transmitted diseases, HIV will soon die in the outside world. So the chances of you getting it are small. I don''t have much chance of getting infected. "


    The young girl fell silent.


    Lee Rui stood up: "Do you hate me for saving you?"


    The girl lowered her head and said, "I was already dead. It was you who meddled with my affairs."


    "How does it feel to die?"


    After a long while, the young girl replied, "Not much."


    "Your parents destroyed themselves, and you want to destroy yourself? What are you really living for, for your parents? " Lee Rui looked at the girl and ridiculed.


    "Is the child who leaves home going to die? You can''t live without your parents? My idea is that I live for myself, I leave anyone, and I firmly believe that I can live as long as I can. "


    "You have already died once. I believe that there is some kind of destiny hidden in this world. Since I saved you, it means that you shouldn''t have died like this. Live on, and make a good living. Even if your life is in the knife''s blade, don''t be afraid to experience it. "


    The young girl hugged her knees as she felt the cold. The cold made her want to cry.


    She finally burst into tears.


    "Why do I have to endure such a life, why can''t I be at ease, why do you want to abandon me? "I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die ¡­"


    No one knew that the suffocating pain she felt in the water, in the moment of the arrival of darkness, was indescribable with words that could not be used to describe her bewilderment and helplessness.


    She wanted to live!


    But how could he continue to live!


    Her parents were dead, and she was alone.


    Until the phrase "even if fate is like a knife, don''t be afraid to experience it."


    Destroy the last of her defenses.


    She screamed into the air, as if she had gone mad, to vent her grievances and sorrows.


    Lee Rui sat down beside her and looked at the River Protector quietly.


    The mist was ethereal.


    Earlier, when he had jumped into the water, the water had been extremely cold. The area under the water was murky, and all he could feel was a chilling cold.


    For a moment he thought he was going to die.


    However, he still clenched his teeth and endured it.


    It was good to be alive.


    Living can feel this fresh world, can hear others cry.


    After death, he would only be able to sleep for a long time.


    "What''s your name?"


    Lee Rui asked the girl after she cried for a long time.


    The young girl''s voice was low and hoarse from crying. "My name is Xin Qi."


    "From now on, I''ll call you Qi Yue. My name is Lee Rui, I''m Mu Zi Li''s Li, Sharp Sharp. July, I know you''re sad, but now, can I ask you to come out of here with me? I want to take you to a warm place. "


    Lee Rui stood up and extended his hand out towards July.


    After a moment''s hesitation, July took his hand.


    "..."


    Not long after Lee Rui and July, the dark water started to churn violently.


    The water grass moved up and down, and a woman''s face could be vaguely seen in the light!


    The face stared straight at Lee Rui''s back, revealing incomparable viciousness and hatred!


    He felt like his beloved item had been taken away from him.

 C22

    Near the school, Lee Rui brought July to a hotel and got a room.


    Not long after jumping into the river in July, he was completely soaked and couldn''t go back to his room. It would be best for this matter to not be known by anyone, to quietly cover everything up, and that was the best form of protection and respect for her.


    Arriving at his room, Lee Rui pointed at the bathroom. "Go take a shower first, I''ll get my classmates to send over some clothes."


    July obediently went to take a bath.


    Lee Rui sat on his bed and took out his phone.


    Although he had a cell phone with him when he jumped into the river to save him, the phone was waterproof. Furthermore, he didn''t spend much time in the river and didn''t suffer any damage. The question is, who to call?


    Her roommate wasn''t a big guy in female attire. Wang Ke definitely had female attire, but she didn''t have male attire.


    Lee Rui frowned, thinking, he decided to ask Wang Ke to send a set of female clothing over first. His own clothes, later with a dryer dry, will wear.


    Lee Rui made a call: "Wang Ke, I''m at the Cherry Hotel at the Wang Xiang side, can you bring a set of your clothes over? "Well, it''s hard to explain right now, but I hope you can do me a favor."


    Wang Ke said that.


    Not long after, July came out wrapped in a towel, her wet hair carelessly spread behind her back. Her long legs were stretched taut and straight, her neck was snow-white and tender, and her upper body was towering.


    Lee Rui couldn''t help but swallow his saliva and give the hair dryer to her.


    "I''ll give you a set of clothes later. You can wear it first, then go back and change your clothes. As for the other matters, after you take care of them, come back to school. "Don''t think about it too much, take good care of yourself in the future."


    July raised her head and looked at Lee Rui.


    Lee Rui rubbed his nose, "Do you think I''m very nagging?"


    "No, I think you''re pretty warm. You''re a good person, can I keep your contact information?"


    "No problem." Lee Rui told her his contact details and then went to take a bath.


    There were some paths that still had to be walked on their own. Lee Rui could only help in this much. When Wang Ke brought the clothes over, Lee Rui had already changed his clothes that were dried by the wind of July.


    He didn''t say much and just bid farewell.


    On the way back, Wang Ke seemed to be somewhat depressed.


    "Is she your girlfriend?"


    "No, she''s my friend. She accidentally fell into the river and borrowed your clothes. Thank you."


    "What?" The two of you fell into the river this morning?! " Wang Ke was very surprised.


    Lee Rui frowned: "You know about this?"


    "There''s a story on the school''s official account. I didn''t expect it to be you." Wang Ke opened his phone and showed it to Lee Rui.


    It was indeed written on it, but it was said that two drenched people had left the river and did not discuss the details.


    Lee Rui returned the phone to Wang Ke, and explained: "It should be me and July. Maybe when we were passing by the hometown gate, the security guards or our classmates revealed their numbers to the public."


    "How did you fall into the river when the school river was so wide?" Wang Ke asked curiously.


    "She accidentally threw the bracelet in the river and leaned over to take a look. As a result, his feet slipped ¡­" I did it to save her. " Lee Rui shrugged his shoulders and put an end to this matter.


    Wang Ke''s expression eased up a bit, "Alright, so that''s how it is. "Oh right, it''s my birthday today. Do you have time tonight? I would like to invite you to play. Six o''clock, candy KTV."


    "Mm, that''s fine." Lee Rui nodded.


    "Then it''s a deal!" Wang Ke beamed.


    After parting ways, Lee Rui returned to his dorm. Since there were no classes in the morning, the other three students had already left for the library. Lee Rui looked at the empty room, and could not help but exclaim at the learning atmosphere of the room.


    After changing his clothes, Lee Rui sat at his desk and opened his phone. Seeing that Evil-Suppressing Ghost had agreed to add him as a friend, he also reminded him to deduct half of his contribution points from 50.


    Evil-Suppressing Ghost also sent a message: You are?


    Lee Rui hesitated for a moment, considering his identity.


    "He should at least have some sort of decent status. It''s impossible for him to be seen through, and it''s impossible for his status to be too high or too low."


    After thinking about it, Lee Rui replied: I''ve heard of your great name and added you as a friend for a long time, I hope you don''t mind.


    He didn''t expect the other side to reply so quickly, but there was only one word for it: Oh.


    The Messengers of Law Enforcement Department were really different. How aloof. For a moment, Lee Rui did not have the thought of further conversing with him, to avoid giving the other party the impression that his goal was too strong.


    It was like chasing after a girl to deal with a ghost servant in the Underworld. He had to be careful. Any carelessness could cause the other party to dislike him.


    It was better to let nature take its course.


    Lee Rui closed the conversation with the Evil-Suppressing Ghost, then found him and asked him about the good stuff. Xiao Guitou did not reply.


    Lee Rui put down his mobile, picked up a book on the table and started to read it seriously.


    After finishing his lunch, it was already 5 in the afternoon. Lee Rui left his room and went to meet his date.


    Candy KTV was the best KTV around Jianghua University. According to Wang Ke''s information, she was in room 666.


    "As expected of a rich beauty, she booked a private room for 666 yuan."


    The price of the Sweets KTV box was linked to the price, so 666 was considered a luxurious box. In addition, there was also a VIP box of 888.


    Lee Rui followed the waiter''s instructions and went upstairs to push open the door to room 666. Inside, he saw a group of people sitting, happily singing and playing dice, and was extremely happy.


    "Lee Rui, you''re here! Come, come sit at my side!" Seeing that it was Lee Rui, Wang Ke hurriedly called him over.


    "If you want a song, then don''t mention it."


    Lee Rui laughed and waved his hand: "I''ll just listen to you sing."


    "Ke Er, who is he?" Why haven''t I seen it before? " The female student beside Wang Ke looked at Lee Rui critically. When she realized that Lee Rui was wearing a set of street clothes and that he was not particularly handsome, she couldn''t help but to despise him.


    "Lee Rui is a classmate of mine, this time I specifically called him over to play with me." Wang Ke introduced to her comrade.


    "Your classmate?" That bookworm? Wasn''t she tightly controlled by her girlfriend? Why would she still dare to come out and play? " The girl smiled.


    "Yo, so this is the wife in charge of your class?" I''ve heard it from Zhang Li quite a few times. I heard that she was even wearing a green forgiveness hat recently. The boy sitting on the other side of Wang Ke also ridiculed him.


    "Don''t listen to Zhang Li''s nonsense, I haven''t played with her recently. Lee Rui already broke up with his girlfriend, you all are not allowed to laugh at him, if you were to learn from Zhang Li, I will get angry. " Wang Ke said seriously.


    "Good day, I understand." The boy waved his hand as if he agreed. However, his gaze towards Lee Rui became slightly hostile.


    It was worth Wang Ke''s protection, what kind of background did this Lee Rui have?


    "Bro, don''t be angry. My name is Bao Fu, you can call me Brother Fu, come here to play today, don''t say that we aren''t giving you face, come, Little Mei, bring the foreign wine that I specially brought over, I will pour a cup for Little Li and let him taste a bottle of it. "


    It was like the rich giving alms to the poor.


    Lee Rui frowned: "Your name is Bao Fu? Is it the buck teeth, or the parvenu, or the money exploding where it is? "


    Bao Fu''s expression froze, "Abalone''s ¡­ It''s the one beside the ''Fish'' character, Bao! "


    Lee Rui laughed happily, "Oh, so it''s the abalone fish''s abalone."


    Bao Fu was simply going to die from anger, what surname was not his fault, why did it sound like he was the vulgar type of a nouveau riche to Lee Rui?


    He had always prided himself on being a prince. Anyone who called him a nouveau riche would be insulting him.

 C23

    "You''re still saying that you''re some bookworm? In my opinion, you''re nothing special." Bao Fu''s expression was slightly annoyed, he smirked: "I originally wanted to give you a drink, but now it seems that giving you one is also a waste."


    "Exactly, you don''t know how to appreciate favors." Xiao Mei and Bao Fu were together. Seeing that Bao Fu was unhappy, Xiao Mei chimed in, "Let''s not lower ourselves to this kind of bookworm."


    "Alright, alright, stop talking. I have the biggest birthday today. Do you want me to say it in harmony?" Wang Ke didn''t want to see her friends argue again, so she shouted once more.


    "What''s wrong with Ke Er? She''s always speaking up for an outsider." Xiao Mei turned around and whispered to Bao Fu.


    Bao Fu''s face was very ugly: Who knows, maybe he has some sort of good impression of this brat.


    A look of understanding appeared on Xiaomei''s face.


    Bao Fu had always been secretly in love with Wang Ke, and had told his friends many times that he and Wang Ke were evenly matched.


    The meaning behind being the perfect match was self-evident.


    Unfortunately, Bao Fu had hinted at the confession many times, but had always been rejected by him.


    "The appearance of this Lee Rui today must have made Bao Fu feel a sense of danger, which is why he''s so unfriendly." Lil Mei thought.


    Bao Fu was indeed aware of the sense of danger, he had never seen Wang Ke defending every inch of his friend. Wang Ke was his beloved, he would definitely not allow Lee Rui to easily take her beloved away.


    Absolutely not!


    Bao Fu took out his phone and made a call: "Sis Sann, could I trouble you to order the most expensive cake for me, and my snacks ¡­"


    After hanging up the phone, Bao Fu revealed a complacent look.


    "Today, I will use my money to give this kid a good smack. I will let him know that the gap between the rich and the poor is not a gap that he can overcome with his little achievements!"


    Lee Rui felt Bao Fu''s dark and gloomy hostile gaze, and did not mind it at all. He poured himself a cup of water and drank it slowly. Wang Ke stood up and went to order a song.


    "Who knows how to sing this song? I''m begging you to sing together, hahaha." Wang Ke giggled and waved the microphone in her hand.


    There were quite a few boys present. Normally, they would have raised their hands in excitement. But at this moment, the boy and girl turned their gaze towards Bao Fu in unison and started giggling.


    Such a good opportunity, he had to give it to Bao Fu. Everyone knew what Bao Fu was thinking about, and why he wasn''t happy about the beauty of adulthood.


    Bao Fu also deeply felt that there was no one here more qualified than him to sing with Wang Ke. No!


    Bao Fu coughed and was about to stand up to pick up the call when he suddenly heard a laugh.


    "You did that on purpose, right? I clearly know that my Arts Club won a prize for singing this song. "


    Bao Fu looked across in shock, his body maintaining a stiff posture.


    Under Bao Fu''s murderous gaze, Lee Rui casually took the microphone from Wang Ke''s hands and walked to her side.


    Wang Ke smiled sweetly: "I didn''t say that I ordered it for you."


    "But I''m the best singer here." Lee Rui said confidently.


    "What a coincidence. Actually, I also sang very well. It''s a pity that you took the initiative in the class repertoire." Wang Ke pretended to be regretful.


    The two of them looked at each other and laughed.


    The others looked at Lee Rui and Wang Ke''s back as they interacted with each other with an awkward expression. Bao Fu clenched his teeth, and his fingernails dug deep into his heart.


    This Lee Rui, how dare he blaspheme his beloved!


    But Lee Rui and Wang Ke didn''t notice Bao Fu''s expression at all, as the rhythm of the music sounded, they started to get serious.


    Wang Ke wanted to show off, to prove that she could sing this song well.


    She hummed softly, lowered her head, and sang the male part of the song.


    "I''m still looking for


    A lean and a hug


    "Who is going to pray for me?"


    "Worry about me ¡­"


    A round of applause.


    "Ke Er, you did well. You sang better than the original voice!"


    "I applaud you!"


    To be fair, Wang Ke sang really well.


    Lee Rui didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. If Wang Ke sang in a male voice, then he would have to sing in a female voice.


    Clearing his throat, Lee Rui used his voice that was clean to the point where there was no fault in it, and started to beat the beat.


    "Happiness begins with an omen


    Fate lets us be slowly close to each other


    And then the loneliness was swallowed up


    Bored becomes talkative


    Something''s changed ¡­ "


    Lee Rui sang very well, and many people''s impression of Lee Rui quietly changed. Especially the few girls, they did not care about what Bao Fu felt at all, and applauded without restraint.


    "Handsome is awesome!"


    "Call for you!"


    The bookworm only brought people the image of death, can only do questions, can''t play, dull can''t handle interpersonal relationships. But when Lee Rui stood under the light, his warm and pure voice and clean posture, he was truly handsome.


    If not for Bao Fu''s existence, everyone would have booed at him.


    Bao Fu stared at Lee Rui in jealousy. Even though he had been through KTV for so many years, he couldn''t help but admit that Lee Rui had really sung it well.


    As soon as the singing ended, everyone cheered. Bao Fu crossed his arms and disdainfully said: "It''s nothing impressive to be able to sing, let''s sing a song, could it be possible that I can go out and become a singer?"


    This voice was not loud, and many people looked at Bao Fu awkwardly. To be saying such words at this time, it was clear that they did not like Lee Rui.


    However, Bao Fu did not sweep away everyone''s excitement and continued to speak: "Why are you looking at me? What I said was the truth, could it be that what I said was wrong?"


    "Of course you''re right, that is, what''s so great about singing. It''s good for girls to know how to sing, but it''s useless for boys to know how to sing. " Little Mei quickly agreed.


    "Young Master Bao is right, it''s all over the place!" A boy looked at Lee Rui provocatively.


    They were a group, and within this group, Bao Fu was the richest. Who was Lee Rui, he was just a poor brat, so how could everyone not stand on Bao Fu''s stage, and stand on Lee Rui''s side?


    A part of the crowd scolded Lee Rui for not singing well.


    "He didn''t sing very well, he''s far worse than Young Master Bao."


    "He dares to come out and make a fool of himself at such a level?"


    Bao Fu looked around proudly. Good could be bad, good could also be bad, all was up to him.


    However, Wang Ke was furious: "Bao Fu, what kind of random tempo are you bringing about? How could Lee Rui not sing well? He''s a friend that I specifically invited over, be careful when you speak to him. "


    Bao Fu spread out his hands, and said: "It''s just a joke, could it be that Little Li can''t even make a joke? That can''t be true, since he''s so petty, then I must have misjudged him. "


    Laughter filled the room, it was filled with a sense of happiness.


    Wang Ke tugged on Lee Rui''s sleeves: Don''t be angry, he''s like that, I''ll talk about it later.


    "It''s fine, I''ll just assume that he''s jealous." Lee Rui smiled.


    Today was Wang Ke''s birthday, he had come to celebrate it for Wang Ke, not to curry favor with him. The opinions of others weren''t that important, so it didn''t matter.


    Seeing Lee Rui being so free and easy, Wang Ke was relieved.


    However, Bao Fu did not stop there. He mocked Lee Rui: "What a joke, what is there to be jealous of? In the future, aren''t you just going to be a worker, tsk!"


    As he was speaking, the door to the private room opened.


    A beautiful lady in a red dress walked in, her chest was so tender that it attracted the eyes. In her hand was a cake, and behind her were a few beautiful and graceful waiters.


    "Happy Birthday, Beauty. Your little rich man, he specially asked me to customize the most expensive cake in Crystal Love, as well as this bunch of blue demoness, and these snacks and cocktails. I have to say, beauty, I am really envious of his kindness towards you. "


    As soon as she appeared, the beautiful woman gave the crowd a feeling that she was very good at flattering and would be very busy.


    This was a treatment that only the rich could enjoy. For people like Lee Rui, how could he get the boss of the KTV to come out and present him with a gift? He could only look on helplessly.

 C24

    "Sis Sann, I never thought you would come personally, you really give me face." Bao Fu stepped forward, a flower almost blossoming into a smile on his face.


    "Since you''re here to flatter me, then of course I''ll do so." The Sis Sann replied with a smile.


    Bao Fu introduced the big shot and said loudly: "This is Sis Sann, the owner of KTV. She is very successful and has a very wide network of people, you should all get to know each other."


    His friends all greeted the Sis Sann.


    Sis Sann politely replied with a slight nod of her head.


    "I also came to take a look out of curiosity when I saw how rare it was for Bao Xiaofu to spend so much effort to treat a girl. You guys continue to play, I won''t disturb you. "


    Sis Sann ordered the servants to put down the things and left slowly with the waiters.


    When Sis Sann left, the discussion in the private box turned over.


    Bao Fu''s mouth was about to become crooked. Originally, he did not have much contact with the Sis Sann, but today, he had to spend over ten thousand to dare to make a phone call to get to know each other. He never thought that the Sis Sann would come personally, this was too great of an honor.


    "That''s the Sis Sann, she has the most reputation in the vicinity of our school. It''s said that the big shots in the city are all giving her face."


    "Young Master Bao, you''re really strong for someone at this level!"


    Bao Fu laughed out loud: "Average, third in the world. Speaking of which, if it wasn''t because of my family, I wouldn''t be able to get to know them. Do you know how powerful the Sis Sann is? It is said that she is the woman of the biggest boss on Jiang Hua''s side! "


    Many people covered their mouths, they could not believe that the Sis Sann had such a powerful background.


    "Are you talking about that Elder Pao ¡­ "Oh my god, with this kind of backing, wouldn''t he be able to walk unhindered on Jiang Hua''s side ¡­"


    "Not only Jiang Hua, even in the entire Jiangnan Province, he can do whatever he wants!" Bao Fu glanced at the entrance of the private box, and said in a low voice, "Rumor has it that the number of corpses Elder Pao has buried by the river all those years ago is not less than this number."


    Bao Fu stretched out his palm.


    Gasps sounded in the room.


    "Of course, as a woman of the Elder Pao, the Sis Sann is not inferior to his." Bao Fu glanced at his friends in the box. His family wasn''t bad, but their status in the martial arts world wasn''t comparable to theirs.


    "Young Master Bao, you know Sis Sann, it''s up to you to cover us in the future." A male student quickly said.


    "Sure, sure. Little Ning, what do we have to do with each other? Can I not protect you?" Bao Fu laughed.


    "What about me?" "Me too." "Me too!"


    "I know how to cover them all, don''t worry!" Bao Fu waved his hand, looking extremely pleased with himself.


    Not far away, Lee Rui was drinking water and talking to Wang Ke:


    "These friends of yours are very utilitarian. Instead of putting great emphasis on improving your own strength, you like to form gangs and form relationships with others. How is this any student? "


    Wang Ke also sighed: "It''s probably because of the influence of the family.


    "Then why aren''t you affected?" Lee Rui asked.


    Wang Ke laughed: "I was born not to curry favor with anyone."


    This time, it was Lee Rui''s turn to sigh with emotion. "My grandma didn''t even help you with your reincarnated skills."


    Wang Ke''s family background was most likely astonishing. The more powerful one was, the more they kept a low profile, unlike Bao Fu, who was full of pride and talked nonstop, as if he could borrow the power of the Sis Sann to talk to the heavens.


    While talking, Bao Fu spoke of Wang Ke, "Ke Er, you shouldn''t play with people like Lee Rui. Look, in order to take care of him, you even missed the opportunity to interact with the Sis Sann! "


    On the surface, it seemed like Wang Ke was being targeted, but she was actually being targeted.


    Bao Fu had long been unsatisfied with Lee Rui. No matter how much respect was given to him by the people around him, it was not enough to satisfy him as much as a single glance from Wang Ke. But Lee Rui kept "dragging" Wang Ke, it was like a thorn in his side.


    "Little Li, it''s not that I''m talking about you, but people of your class don''t even have the qualifications to play with us. Today was Ke Er''s birthday, so I spent more than 10,000 yuan and Xiao Ning Zi spent more than 2,000 yuan. Did you say anything when you came here? "


    Bao Fu picked up the centaur on the table, poured some wine and drank it in one gulp, then smashed the cup onto the table heavily: "You don''t have anything, you''re just here to try and eat, who are you showing off to? If you have a conscience, you can go out and not stay here forever. "


    "Bao Fu, what are you talking about?"


    "Ke Er, forget it." Lee Rui interrupted Wang Ke and stood up, "I do not wish to stay here, but before I leave, I have a gift for you."


    Lee Rui took out a gift box from his pocket and handed it over to Wang Ke.


    "This is a dreamcatcher I made myself. I caught the pheasant and cut the pheasant''s feathers. The circular frame is a curved willow, and the rope is made of ramie. It''s just a worthless little thing, I hope you like it. "


    Wang Ke received the gift box, touched it, and raised her head. "Thank you.


    "Happy Birthday, I''ll be going back first." Lee Rui nodded, then turned and left.


    Wang Ke was at a loss, and was extremely reluctant. Just as she was about to open her mouth, Bao Fu casually ridiculed him: "Just a lousy little thing, and you can still hold it off for half a day. Ke Er, let''s ignore him. "


    "Bao Fu, you really went too far this time!" Wang Ke raised her voice, reprimanding him, "Why are you always targeting Lee Rui, and why haven''t I offended you!"


    "I ¡­"


    Lee Rui did not listen to the clamor behind him. After coming out from the private room, he planned to return to school.


    "The miasma is all but gone."


    Suddenly, a weak cry for help was heard.


    "Save ¡­" Life ¡­ "Sob, sob ¡­"


    The voice came from the men''s restroom.


    Lee Rui acted as if nothing had happened and walked over to the door, but he was stopped by two bodyguards in black.


    "Stop, what are you doing?"


    "Going to the ¡­ going to the toilet? What''s the matter?" Lee Rui asked with a bitter face.


    "You''re not allowed to go here right now. It''s in the process of being repaired. It''ll take another half an hour." The bodyguard said fiercely.


    Repair? It didn''t look like it was being repaired at all, but rather rough breathing and the moaning of a woman. It was obvious!


    Something violent was going on inside.


    Lee Rui held onto his stomach, and walked forward: "No way, I can''t hold it in anymore, I''ll go in and squat for a while, give way, I''ll come out right now ¡­"


    The bodyguard blocked, and pushed forward at the same time. He thought that he could push Lee Rui away, but unexpectedly, he felt a huge force smashing towards him, pushing him away.


    "Brat, you''re almost pulling, right? Why are you in such a hurry?" The other bodyguard laughed out loud, thinking that Lee Rui''s fighting strength was just brought out from being scolded, "But even if you keep it in your pants, you are not allowed to go in!"


    Lee Rui ignored him and continued to head on ahead.


    The bodyguard shouted and pushed with both hands.


    Lee Rui will smash his head into it!


    He rushed inside, only to see a scene that he had never expected.


    In the luxurious box, Little Mei''s clothes were in a mess, just that her pants were not ripped off. In front of her, a strong man was covering her mouth with one hand and pulling at her clothes with the other.


    "What are you doing?!" Lee Rui shouted, as he kicked the man who was caught off guard, and grabbed Little Mei''s wrist, bringing her towards the door.


    "Stinking brat, you''re courting death!"


    "Scram!" Facing the approaching bodyguards, Lee Rui crashed forward, using a huge force to push aside one of the bodyguards, and then push him towards his comrade behind him. Taking advantage of this gap, Lee Rui pushed Little Mei away, "Hurry and go!"


    The bodyguard wanted to give chase, but was suddenly pulled back by Lee Rui.


    Lee Rui guarded the door and bellowed: "Aren''t you afraid of going to jail?!"

 C25

    "What did he just say? Am I hearing things? "


    A voice came from behind the bodyguard in black. The man with the dark skin and the body of a wild boar pushed his two bodyguards aside and laughed out loud.


    He was rubbing his stomach in a ridiculous way. It was as if what Lee Rui said was an enormous joke.


    "Are you afraid of going to jail... Why are students so cute these days ¡­ "Too cute, hahaha ¡­"


    The man laughed and raised his head. His eyes narrowed and all the smiles disappeared from his face.


    "Bastard, you dare to save a woman I''ve taken a fancy to? He''s not that easy to be a hero. Break both of his hands for me!"


    Following the man''s roar, the two bodyguards rushed forward towards Lee Rui.


    Lee Rui pushed them away forcefully, one in each hand.


    His current strength was not to be trifled with. The physical fitness of the Energetic Ball far exceeded that of an ordinary person''s. Ordinary people would not be a match for him at all.


    Lee Rui was afraid of their background. Candy KTV was the most expensive item to buy in the vicinity, and the people who came to play here were either rich or expensive. It would be easy for someone with a bodyguard to win, but once the grudge was settled, it would be extremely troublesome.


    As long as he didn''t hurt anyone, he would try his best not to hurt anyone. After pushing aside the bodyguards, Lee Rui opened the door and ran out.


    The two bodyguards were initially shocked, but when they saw Lee Rui running away, they couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment.


    "Rice Bucket!" Don''t let him escape! " The man shouted angrily from behind.


    The bodyguard quickly chased after Lee Rui. Lee Rui''s speed was extremely fast, and the effect of having such strength was that his legs were extremely powerful. At an extraordinary speed, it was difficult for the two bodyguards to catch up.


    "Don''t run! "Stop right there!"


    The bodyguard shouted loudly, hoping that Lee Rui would stop.


    Lee Rui really stopped for a second, then turned and ran again. The bodyguards chased after him and suddenly discovered that there was a group of people standing at the entrance of the room.


    Bao Fu stood at the door with Xiao Ning Zi, Xiao Mei and the rest.


    "Is it them?" Bao Fu asked coldly.


    Little Mei could not help but nod as she retreated in fear, "That''s them!"


    The two bodyguards stopped and looked at Xiaomei, one of them shouted to the man who just came out of the toilet, "Young Master Wei, that woman is here, she didn''t run!"


    The man''s fat face was so happy that his eyes and nose were almost pressed together. "Really? Really?"


    When he came over and saw Xiaomei, he clapped his hands and said, "That''s great!"


    It was as if Lil Mei was his prey. Earlier, his prey had escaped, but now, he was standing here waiting for it. This truly made him feel joyous!


    When he saw Wang Ke, his eyes became even brighter, drool almost came out of his mouth as his tongue kept licking and licking his fat lips.


    "I never thought that there would be someone even prettier here. I''m really really lucky ¡­"


    Greed filled his expression.


    Not far away, Lee Rui was cursing Bao Fu and the others in his heart.


    He finally sent Xiaomei out with much difficulty. It was one thing if they didn''t call the police, but they were still standing there waiting. Even a fool would hide himself at the first moment and ask for help after knowing that they were in danger.


    However, this bunch of rich second generation people who claimed to have some background, were actually courting death!


    Bao Fu pointed to Young Master Wei''s nose. "Stupid pig, you''re the one who molested my little Mei?"


    "What do you mean indecent? I formally invited her to visit the men''s restroom, okay?" Who knew that she would hug me the moment she entered the men''s room? I had no choice but to obey her. " Young Master Wei was smiling mischievously, his words were getting more and more outrageous.


    The anger in Bao Fu''s eyes burned hotly. He had praised himself in the private box arrogantly, and Sis Sann admired him so much. In the end, when Xiaomei went to the toilet, he was almost taken away by someone ¡­


    If he didn''t get back at his friends, how could he continue acting in front of them?


    "Hit him!" Bao Fu became angry and rushed towards Young Master Wei along with Xiao Ning Zi and the others.


    Don''t look at how big Young Master Wei was. He basically didn''t have any fighting strength, so he could only bully women. Although the two bodyguards were quite skilled, they could not withstand the combined assault of five to six male students.


    At once, Bao Fu and Xiao Ning Zi started to fight.


    Especially Little Ning, he had long had his thoughts about Little Mei. When he thought about the messy look Little Mei had when she ran back to him, Little Ning was burning with rage, and her attacks were even more severe than before.


    For some reason, as Ning Zi hit Young Master Wei''s leg, she actually managed to shove him between his legs. Young Master Wei let out a blood-curdling scream and fell to the ground like a fish whose heart was beating on the hot beach, rolling back and forth and spitting white foam.


    "It hurts, Mom. It hurts!"


    Bao Fu and the rest stopped.


    When the bodyguard saw that Young Master Wei had been beaten to such a state, he was so scared that he couldn''t even speak properly. "You guys, how dare you guys! You actually dare to beat someone in Young Master Wei''s territory!"


    One of the bodyguards quickly took out his cell phone and called for someone.


    In less than two minutes, a group of people had arrived at the other end of the corridor. The leader was Sis Sann, and behind her were all the burly men.


    Bao Fu and the others suddenly had a bad premonition.


    As soon as the bodyguard finished his call, Sis Sann brought people over. Was the man lying on the ground related to Sis Sann in any way?


    Or could it be, the Sis Sann was here to save the situation?


    Bao Fu went forward and greeted them respectfully: "Sis Sann, you''ve come. These people dragged my female companion to the men''s room and forcefully ripped off her pants. He even told people to hit us, Sis Sann, look ¡­ "


    Sis Sann walked past him with a cold face, and knelt beside Young Master Wei to take a look.


    "Sis, they hit me, but I didn''t do anything, so they just called me fat pig. I retort a bit, they are just a bunch of people beating me up and even kicked my JJ. Sis, our family is doomed. I''m not a man anymore, so you have to avenge me! " Young Master Wei cried.


    The hearts of Bao Fu and the others immediately sank into the bottomless abyss.


    Oh no, the dead fat pig was Sis Sann''s brother.


    "I''m sorry Sis Sann, I didn''t know he was your younger brother, but we had no choice ¡ª"


    "There''s no other way?!" Sis Sann stood up, and her eyes were filled with anger, "Little Wei is my younger brother, I only have this one younger brother. You beat him into this state, is this called helplessness? Bao Fu, don''t think that just because you spent some money here that I know how to forget about it! "


    "Men, arrest them all!" The customers are all cleared out so there''s no need to spend. KTV is closed and no one is allowed to come in! "


    Sis Sann''s order was swift and decisive.


    This woman was being ruthless tonight, Bao Fu and the others felt their scalps go numb. Bao Fu cried as he pleaded, "Sis Sann, please, for my father''s sake, let us off this time. We will definitely compensate you for the medical fees and the mental damages."


    "Isn''t your dad just a small boss? Do you think I would give him face? What the heck! I only came here to give you a hand on account of money. I don''t lack money, but you guys, once this matter is over, I''ll compensate you for the medical expenses and for your mental health! "


    When Bao Fu and the others heard this, they immediately took out their phones to call the police. Unfortunately, the Sis Sann''s subordinates walked forward, one in each hand, calling whoever they saw.


    Ning Zi and his companion had been beaten bloody all over their faces.


    Bao Fu was completely flustered. He trembled and asked: "Sis Sann, what exactly do you want?"


    "How is it?" The Sis Sann smiled, a cold smile on his face, "The man interrupts my hand, the woman''s face is scarred, let''s do it this way."


    Little Mei and the others cried out in fear.


    Previously, Bao Fu said that the Sis Sann was overweeningly arrogant, but they were already filled with despair.


    Wang Ke comforted Little Mei, "Don''t cry, everything will be fine."


    "Don''t cry? I will put my word here today, no matter who your parents or relatives are, it will be useless! My brother is injured like this, I don''t care if he is reasonable or not, I will definitely avenge him, no one can stop him! First cripple these men! "


    Sis Sann gave the order, she raised the steel pipe in her hands and rushed towards Bao Fu and the others.


    A bloody feast was just around the corner, but at this moment, a cold shout was heard.


    "Stop!"


    Lee Rui strode forward calmly. He had originally thought that Bao Fu and the rest could rely on their families to avoid the danger, but never would he have thought that they would be so pathetic.


    Then he had no choice but to step forward.


    He didn''t care about the life and death of Bao Fu and the others, but he couldn''t just ignore the girls.


    Since he wanted to save them, he might as well.


    "Sis Sann, right? It was your little brother''s fault that he was exposed by me. If you make a move, that would be dishonorable. "Give me face and let them go." Lee Rui said in a serious tone.


    Young Master Wei was immediately flustered. "Sis, it was this person who hit me first!"


    Young Master Wei was like a mad dog now, biting whoever he caught.


    Sis Sann sneered at Lee Rui: "Who do you think you are, daring to ask me for face? Call me! "

 C26

    Sis Sann was enraged to the point that she didn''t care about anything else. A few big sized men rushed forward and started waving steel pipes around to attack Lee Rui.


    Lee Rui dodged the big sized men''s attack, found an opening, and punched one of them hard enough to send him flying!


    The two burly men were shocked. They had thought that they could kill this student as easily as killing chicks, but who would have thought that Lee Rui was so powerful?


    "Good boy, so he''s a practitioner!"


    The two big sized men moved forward together, not giving Lee Rui the chance to take them down on his own.


    Coincidentally, Lee Rui had also recovered a lot of confidence from his previous attack. Moreover, he already had a plan in mind!


    "Since you want to fight, I''ll fight until I''m satisfied!"


    With a clench of his shoes, Lee Rui dashed forward and struck the Sis Sann.


    Catch the thief first and capture the king!


    No one would have thought that Lee Rui would go this way, not only did he not protect himself, he even took on the stance of a madman and forcefully charged.


    Crazy, this kid is crazy.


    In that moment, several of Sis Sann''s subordinates were pushed back.


    Seeing Lee Rui being as strong as a raging bull, Sis Sann felt extremely humiliated. In her own territory, there was actually a brat taking the initiative, and it was even in the situation of so many subordinates. If this news spread out, where would she put her face?


    "Beat him to death!"


    Originally, Sis Sann''s men had something to worry about, for fear that someone might accidentally lose his life. Hearing Sis Sann also speak, one after another, they bravely waved their steel pipes towards Lee Rui.


    It was just that although Lee Rui had a lot of strength, he didn''t have much fighting skills. For a time, he was hit several times.


    Wang Ke saw this from the side and felt both angry and pained. She was so angry that the Sis Sann had lost her way, and felt so bad for Lee Rui that he had risked his life to save them.


    "Lee Rui, you go first! Go out and get the police! "


    Just as he finished speaking, Lee Rui was hit again. This time, his legs received a heavy blow, and he could no longer hold on as he fell.


    "A young man who hasn''t left society yet dares to be so impudent in front of me." Sis Sann snorted and took a steel pipe from her hands, "You still want to run? Bring him over here, I''ll break his legs and see if he can escape! "


    In the view of the Sis Sann, Lee Rui already had no way to resist. His forehead was covered in sweat, his eyes were tightly shut and his brows were knitted together.


    Pain. It really was painful.


    The steel pipes hit his body, especially when these big men were stronger. Their attacks were fierce and accurate. It was truly too painful. If it was before, this kind of damage would have been enough to crush him.


    Now it was different. Lee Rui had quietly used two "healing pellets", and the healing pellets were quickly healing the injuries on his body.


    Five healing pills could restore the vitality of the suffocating July, one could imagine how good the medicinal efficacy of this pill was. The pain in his body was rapidly disappearing and his bodily functions were being restored.


    Lee Rui also used a powerful pill.


    This was the second time he had used a Energetic Ball. The first time he had used a Energetic Ball, he could easily beat Faang Shuailin. Now that he had used the second pellet, Lee Rui was very curious about its effect.


    Sis Sann and her subordinates did not know that Lee Rui''s body was undergoing a tremendous change.


    The instant Sis Sann raised the steel pipe in his hand and used his strength to knock at Lee Rui''s knee.


    Lee Rui''s narrowed eyes opened, revealing a cold light.


    "You''re courting death!"


    Lee Rui shook hard and broke free from the restraints. He jumped forward and grabbed Sis Sann''s neck, then shouted loudly: "Whoever dares to make a move, I''ll dig out her eyeballs!"


    The people of Sis Sann did not dare to act rashly. Lee Rui''s finger had tightly stuck itself onto Sis Sann''s eyelid; as long as he used a bit of strength, he would be able to dig out Sis Sann''s eyeball.


    Sis Sann was panicking, she did not think that Lee Rui still had the power to resist her, and furthermore, she did not think that she would fall into Lee Rui''s hands, and become blind easily.


    "All of you, back away." The Sis Sann ordered.


    "Little brother, don''t be nervous. We can discuss this matter again." What Sis Sann was afraid of right now was Lee Rui''s mental breakdown, and his attack was neither light nor heavy.


    Lee Rui said loudly: "Let my friend leave first, otherwise I will take one of your eyes."


    While speaking, Lee Rui''s fingers had already released power, his fingernails starting to pierce into Sis Sann''s eyeballs.


    Sis Sann was scared out of her wits: "Hurry up and tell his friends to leave, little brother, don''t dig eyes, stop!"


    Sis Sann''s subordinates quickly opened up a path. Bao Fu and the rest immediately ran out from the passageway. Only Wang Ke was unwilling to leave.


    "Lee Rui, you come with me." Wang Ke said.


    Lee Rui shook his head slightly, "No, you go first. After you go out, the first thing you need to do is to report to the police so that I can safely escape. Otherwise, even if we leave together, they will still catch up to us and no one will be able to escape. "


    "Alright, I''ll go out and call the police." Lee Rui nodded, she was not the type of woman to drag things out. Lee Rui''s plans were very thorough, she knew that the best solution now was not to die together, but to cooperate.


    Wang Ke left quickly.


    Sis Sann then spoke out, "Little brother, now that your friends have left, can you let me go?"


    Lee Rui guarded the surroundings and said to the Sis Sann: "You and I will go into the private box to talk, your subordinates will guard outside the door, what''s the problem?"


    "Sure."


    Lee Rui brought Sis Sann into the private box and locked the door before letting her go.


    Sis Sann gasped for breath as she looked at Lee Rui, saying, "To be honest, even I admire you a little. Your performance is worthy of the four words, ''do not panic in the face of danger'', and you are very loyal. "If I''m not your enemy, I''d like to be your friend."


    "I disdain being friends with you." Lee Rui said coldly.


    "Lee Rui, look at the situation clearly. You and your friends can''t run away from the temple. I will definitely take revenge for my brother!"


    "This is the reason why I look down on people like you. Being friends with you is equivalent to igniting a fire in one''s body." In Lee Rui''s calm eyes, there was no change in his expression.


    "But you''re in my territory. Even if you catch me, you''ll at most let me go. You must know that if you hurt me, I will take revenge on even your family. " The Sis Sann said coldly.


    Lee Rui stared at Sis Sann: "I suddenly have a bold idea."


    "What idea?" Sis Sann subconsciously tightened her clothes.


    "From today onwards, I will take control of your life."


    Lee Rui took a step forward, extended his hand, and slapped it. Sis Sann couldn''t move at all, and couldn''t help but be shocked in his heart. She wanted to shout, but was unable to speak due to Lee Rui''s string of fingers.


    Crack, crack, crack. Lee Rui poked and hammered the Sis Sann like it was a sandbag. Ten minutes later, Sis Sann collapsed onto the sofa, her entire body drenched in sweat.


    That wasn''t the most important thing. The most important thing was that she felt like she was dying.


    "What did you do to me?!" The Sis Sann asked angrily.


    Lee Rui clasped his hands behind his back and looked down at the Sis Sann from above, as if he was looking at a dead man:


    "It''s nothing. I just placed a restriction on you. From tonight onwards, if you don''t have me helping you clear your acupoints every month, you will die suddenly."


    "What the hell is this?!" Sis Sann''s face turned pale.


    "I am a Chinese doctor, and the Inhibition Formation I placed on you is a unique secret of my family. You shouldn''t have provoked a disciple with Chinese Medicine Aristocratic Family like me. "


    Lee Rui had already decided to make use of the cover of being a disciple of Chinese Medicine Aristocratic Family to survive.


    Sis Sann was half believing and half doubting, she had seen Lee Rui''s move just now, and now he had been hit so hard that he couldn''t breathe.


    But isn''t traditional Chinese medicine a lie?


    "You are a disciple of Chinese Medicine Aristocratic Family? Do you think I would believe it? " The Sis Sann probed.


    Lee Rui smiled casually: "Do you believe me or not, if you have the guts then press down and see your own acupuncture points under your armpits."


    Sis Sann had only pressed him once, but the pain had caused her face to go pale and she had almost fainted.


    Lee Rui sneered in his heart, Poison King''s secret scripture, it was not an undeserved reputation. Since he was the Poison King, he naturally had a malicious method to protect himself. Otherwise, the Poison King would have already been killed. How could he have entered the Underworld like an old man?


    "Sis Sann, you better listen up. I''ll spare your life." Lee Rui said indifferently.


    Sis Sann was trembling in anger, she was not a good person, how could she not hear the threat in Lee Rui''s words? She screamed: "If you do not help me remove the restriction today, I will kill you with my blade!"


    "Then whose life is more valuable." Lee Rui shrugged, looking indifferent.


    Let''s not talk about whether Sis Sann''s subordinates had the ability to kill him. Even if they could, Sis Sann would definitely not dare to gamble her life.


    After a while, when he obtains more benefits from the Wechat Group of the Nether World, what would a mere Sis Sann do?


    When that time comes, I will be the meat of a fish, while I will be the chopping block!

 C27

    The discussion in the room didn''t last long as Lee Rui escaped safely. Even though the Sis Sann was extremely unwilling, she had to admit that she could not see through Lee Rui, and she was also afraid of his abilities.


    Returning to the school, Lee Rui called Wang Ke. Wang Ke was very surprised, she rushed to the school grounds to meet him.


    "I''m calling the police, but there''s no one to contact me right now. I just called the teacher, so I''m going to call my friends over to take a look ¡­" I''m sorry to leave you alone. " Obviously, she was afraid that Lee Rui would misunderstand her.


    "It''s okay, this is my plan. I''m back now." Lee Rui exhaled onto his hands. The night was as cold as water and a little cold.


    "I called you out to tell you about the situation. The Sis Sann was afraid to call the police, so he didn''t make things difficult for me. "Also, I feel that your Wechat Moment isn''t too reliable. Although your words are unpleasant, I still want to advise you."


    Bao Fu and the others are my friends from high school, I never thought that they would be so disloyal. But it doesn''t matter, I still have your bookworm legs! " Wang Ke giggled. Suddenly, she opened her arms and hugged Lee Rui.


    "Tightly hugging the top student''s thigh!"


    "My legs are underneath."


    "Oh, forget it then. I won''t hug you any longer. Just hug me. You don''t know, I was really scared at that time, I didn''t expect to encounter such a thing. That Sis Sann is too scary.


    "You''re changing the topic, right?" Lee Rui scratched his head.


    "Never mind the details! Speaking of the main point, I think I''ve seen your demeanor before in my master''s body, methodical and unhurried. Lee Rui, how did you do it? "


    "About that, it''s a matter of character ¡­"


    "Then why don''t you cultivate me?" Wang Ke said.


    "..." "Consider it..."


    "You''re not allowed to think about it!"


    "Then what can you say? Alright."


    "Yay!" "It''s a deal." Wang Ke released her hands and stood in a certain position, "I like your gift very much. I also like you when you''re fine. Do you have anything else to say to me? I''m in a good mood today, so I''ll agree to anything other people say. "


    "Yes, I will take a bath and go back to sleep." It''s been cold these days. Wear more clothes, drink more hot water, and don''t catch a cold. "


    Wang Ke, "... That''s all? "


    Lee Rui thought for a moment. "That seems to be all ¡­"


    Although the atmosphere looked good, but ¡­ He couldn''t say anything else. Speaking of which, what the hell was she hinting at? If she took the opportunity to confess, she would definitely be rejected.


    Lee Rui was eighty percent sure that she was digging a hole, so he pretended to be stupid.


    Sure enough, Wang Ke let out a sigh of relief and patted Lee Rui''s shoulder: "I didn''t see wrong, you are worthy of being a good friend."


    Lee Rui was also relieved: "It''s really not easy being your good friend."


    The two of them smiled at each other.


    "Alright, I''ve said what I needed to say. Let''s go back, it''s getting late."


    "Yes." Wang Ke waved and walked back.


    After Lee Rui returned to his dorm, he quickly took a shower and went to sleep. The dangers that he had encountered today had far surpassed the dangers of the previous ten years. Fortunately, he had a few cards in his hand. Otherwise, he really wouldn''t dare to imagine what would have happened.


    "So it turns out that in this lifetime, people will really encounter tigers."


    This experience caused Lee Rui''s originally relaxed state of mind to quietly undergo a major change. An unprecedented sense of danger and urgency weighed heavily on his heart.


    He had to quickly increase his strength. Offending a rich and powerful person like the Sis Sann was not a joke, she had no strength, and everything was just for show.


    "..."


    During the whole week, Lee Rui practiced the Poison King''s Secret Manual with all his might. After removing the Herbs and Insect chapters from the Poison King''s Manual, this Blood Locking Hand was the most practical. It contained the methods to lock up and transport one''s vital energy and blood; it was simply too amazing.


    Ke Shanyong, Gou Zi and the Lao Bao returned home sweating profusely every day. At first, they thought that Lee Rui was using this as an excuse to ease the pain of losing their loved ones.


    Therefore, they specially summed up a noun, called "hard exercise lovelorn method". As a result, whenever there was a lovelorn in class, the three of them would go up to comfort it before proposing the experience of "hard exercise lovelorn method" to calm the injured souls of the lovelorn crowd.


    Two weeks had passed and Lee Rui''s Blood-Sealing Hands had improved by leaps and bounds. At noon on Saturday, he was eating at the cafeteria when he received a message on WeChat. After the Xiao Guitou disappeared for a long time, he finally remembered Lee Rui, the financial backer.


    "Big brother, good news! I''ve collected the inner force skill manual that you wanted!"


    Lee Rui didn''t even bother to eat his food and quickly replied, "Hurry and send it to me!"


    "Big brother, I don''t have enough money, can you give me some more?"


    Lee Rui frowned, the Xiao Guitou was becoming more and more presumptuous. After giving him money, he had to disappear for a period of time to go out and spend. Only after he ran out of money would he think highly of others.


    "What''s going on? Didn''t I give you 5 million last time?" That''s it? " Lee Rui asked.


    "I''ve been going to the casino quite frequently recently, so ¡­"


    "You can''t do it like this either. You can''t touch the three evils in the yellow gambling house, otherwise how much money would you have to spend? Do you understand?"


    "Big Brother, please send me some money first. I definitely won''t go to the casino and squander my money again."


    Lee Rui replied: Alright, give me your inner force cultivation method, I will give you some money later.


    A white light flew out from his phone, Lee Rui could not wait and closed his eyes to look.


    The name of this manual was < The Mountain and Sea Art >. From the name, it was quite majestic. The person who created this mental cultivation method was called Liang Bufan, and there was even a note from the Xiao Guitou:


    Liang Feifan, because he mastered the art of the Mountain and Sea, was killed by someone for stealing the fragrance of jade ¡­


    Three black lines appeared on Lee Rui''s forehead.


    "He''s indeed another bad guy, and the worst kind of bad guy at that."


    However, who cares? Since it''s a mental cultivation method, he would just practice it.


    After dinner, Lee Rui went back to his room and translated every word of the Mountain and Sea Arts. After ensuring that there were no mistakes, he spent a few days to memorize the entire chapter of the Mantra of the Mountain and Sea Realm.


    Taking advantage of the holiday weekend, Lee Rui ran to the school''s roof and secretly practiced when there was no one around. As a result, he discovered that the results were nothing compared to eating the Energetic Ball.


    "This is probably a foundational mental cultivation method?"


    "Xiao Guitou... "This is really fooling me more and more. This guy is unreliable. This won''t do, I have to think of a way to change it ¡­"


    While Lee Rui was thinking hard about changing people, something big quietly happened at the same time as his Jianghua University. In the eyes of others, this matter wasn''t anything surprising, it was something that could be understood.


    Only Lee Rui thought that there must be something strange about this.


    At the end of the month, a female corpse was drowned in the river below the Wangxiang Bridge.


    The place where the woman had died was where she had jumped into the river in July. The only difference was that no one found out this time. By the time they had salvaged the body, it was already swollen.


    For a moment, the Jianghua University led the teachers to talk about the change in the color of the river waters protecting the school. The family of the deceased placed a wreath and an ice coffin in front of the school entrance, blocking the way and requesting an explanation from the school.


    An oppressive yet terrifying aura enveloped Lee Rui''s heart.


    It was normal for one to die, but for two to die in the same position, was there really such a coincidence under the heavens? What was so strange about that place?

 C28

    The mysterious death event caused Lee Rui''s hair to stand on end. After experiencing the Underworld''s WeChat, Lee Rui would rather believe it to be true than not.


    After grabbing hold of a sunny day, Lee Rui arrived on the bridge over there by himself and looked down.


    It was pitch black under the bridge, and even though it was a sunny day, it was still chilly.


    Not far away was the morgue where the dead woman had been fished out. Even now, it was still surrounded by police cordons, and they had even put up a sign on top of it: DON''T APPROACH TO THE RIVER!


    "Does it have to be so scary?"


    Lee Rui shivered, he felt every hair on his body standing up.


    But when he thought about the dead people, Lee Rui felt annoyed. If there was a ghost, then the thing below would be something to harm others. If there was no ghost, then it would be the cowardice of one''s own misgivings.


    "Bah!"


    Lee Rui spat a mouthful of phlegm into the river.


    If there really is a ghost, I''ll spit all over your face.


    If you have the ability, why don''t you show yourself? I''ll piss your face if you show up.


    Lee Rui stared at the river without blinking.


    There was no change in the river.


    "Forget it, perhaps this really is a coincidence." Lee Rui retracted his gaze, rubbed his eyes, and left.


    After Lee Rui left, the river water bubbled.


    There seemed to be something hiding beneath the river. It didn''t dare to make a sound, and yet, it was dissatisfied.


    "..."


    The matter of protecting the river female corpse, the school took into account its influence and quickly dealt with it. Two days later, the school gates returned to normal and everyone gradually forgot about this matter.


    There were many people in this world. If a person disappeared, then it would only be one of the dim stars in the sky. Unless it was specific, no one would remember.


    On the contrary, this matter was a reminder to Lee Rui to be concerned about July''s most recent situation. I wonder how she''s been lately.


    Since he was free during the weekend, Lee Rui called July and asked about her situation.


    "Did you go back to school? Let''s have a meal together. "


    Logically speaking, interment shouldn''t take more than half a month, so it should be time for him to return in July.


    "Brother Lee, I might not return to school. My parents have not been buried yet. My relatives have said they want an explanation and have never agreed to be buried. The teacher called me and said that I had been absent from school for too long and might have to be expelled. "


    "What?!" "Tell me in detail what the situation is like." Lee Rui was shocked.


    After July had carefully described the most recent situation, Lee Rui finally understood that her situation was actually this difficult.


    After her parents died, July''s relatives coveted her house and property. On the surface, under the guise of looking for a real estate company and government statement, he had been trying to get a real estate certificate and custody right from July, saying that he wanted to use this to enforce what he called "justice."


    July was the month of study of law, so how could they not know the importance of these things? However, those relatives kept dragging it out, and they were bullying July because they had no one to rely on. How much does it cost to stop the body today? Tomorrow you''ll have to sue for money in July.


    In the short span of half a month, they had taken away forty to fifty thousand yuan from July. They didn''t have any intention of carrying out a funeral, they only wanted to take away her family''s property.


    "These bastards, where is your home, I''ll come and help you!"


    Lee Rui was enraged, these people really wanted to force July onto a dead end once again.


    "Brother Lee, this matter is better not to trouble you. I will handle it myself. Really. Thank you for your concern. I will definitely live on ¡­"


    July then started crying, crying so hard Lee Rui''s heart almost broke.


    "Do you believe me?! If you believe me, if you treat me as your friend and save your life, then just tell me your home address! "


    Only in July did he give the address.


    His family lived in a county not far from Jianghua City, which was one of the more chaotic areas. Lee Rui got on the car in the morning and arrived at the home of the Seventh July at noon.


    July''s house was a small villa, and besides, she had a million or so in savings. If not for her parents'' AIDS and disappointment in the world, perhaps it would have been a very happy family.


    When Lee Rui arrived, he heard some argument inside from the entrance of the courtyard. Looking over from afar, he saw that there were two ice coffins in the living room.


    "Sixth Sister, you''re just a cousin of July. You don''t have the right to inherit the July family''s property. Are you not allowed to know about it by law?"


    "Who said I don''t have the qualifications? As long as July agrees, I do have the qualifications! Come to think of it, your aunt hasn''t even come to the July family for seven or eight years, much less qualified. "


    "After all, I''m her biological aunt, a blood relative. You don''t have to worry about that!"


    It turned out that these people were arguing about the ownership of the family property in July.


    July stood on the second floor of the villa and watched the argument with indifference.


    From the beginning to the end, these people had never considered July''s feelings, nor had they asked for July''s opinion. It was as if July''s family fortune was naturally theirs to inherit.


    Lee Rui walked in and the group stopped quarreling. They all looked at him with unfriendly eyes.


    "Who are you? You let you in, get out! "


    "I''m July''s boyfriend." Although he was immediately chased away by this "aunt", Lee Rui still responded politely.


    When July saw Lee Rui, he hurriedly called out, "Brother Lee, you''re here!"


    Hearing it, she was happier about Lee Rui''s arrival.


    July came down from the stairs and ran in front of Lee Rui. Lee Rui hugged her and shouted, "I''m sorry I came late!"


    These words were said for the ears of others. Secretly, Lee Rui whispered into July''s ear: "I''ll pretend to be your boyfriend to help you."


    Tears welled up in July''s eyes. It was one thing if others didn''t care, but as soon as they did, she wanted to cry. No matter what, she couldn''t hold herself back.


    These so-called relatives of hers fought over the right to maintain her property, even thinking of marrying her off to some rich person. However, they just didn''t want to help her out from the bottom of their hearts.


    As for Lee Rui, a senior whom she had just met, he had come all the way to help her with her family affairs.


    Who was the better one and who was the better one, he could tell at a glance.


    "Hey, where did this boyfriend of yours come from? Don''t think about running away from my family in July. Don''t think that just because her parents are dead, no one cares!" her aunt shouted loudly. Lee Rui''s arrival made her feel extremely uncomfortable.


    My cousin stood with my aunt on this point: "That''s right, where did this wild boy come from? Is he trying to cheat her because he''s so young in July? "I''m telling you, there''s no way!"


    Lee Rui held July''s hand and turned around, looking at the so called "Aunt Cousin" and "Aunt".


    "You shameless relatives. In July, before the bones of your parents have turned cold, you are here fighting over property. Uncle and Auntie haven''t been buried yet, don''t think that no one doesn''t know your thoughts. That''s the reason why I came here today! "


    Aunt said in a strange tone: "Yo, who''s family''s kid? What big words! "The corpse is not yet cold, but scholars are still different. Open the ice coffin and take a look, is the corpse cold?"


    His aunt spoke up at the right time, "A wild man like him is worthy of taking care of our family''s matters in July. I wonder who he is fooling with a pretty boy''s face."


    "Auntie, I repeat, I am eighteen years old, and I don''t need your protection. I can take care of myself. Lee Rui is my boyfriend, my problem is his, you''re not allowed to say that about him. " July Airway.


    The aunt snorted and declined to comment. At this critical juncture, she didn''t want to have a falling out with this girl. Otherwise, how could she compete with her opponent for the family property?


    His aunt, on the other hand, didn''t have that much of a worry.


    "Shameless brat, you don''t have any blood relation to my brother''s family at all, and you''re even worthy enough to ask about my brother''s family matters. "July, look at you, bringing wild men home. If it wasn''t for your dad, I would have slapped you a long time ago!"


    July was trembling with anger.


    It was this aunt who not only refused to help, but also used her status to prevent her from burying her parents'' corpses.


    July couldn''t stand it any longer. She pointed at her aunt''s nose and cursed, "Scram, all of you scram!"


    The aunt was stunned by July''s scolding. Suddenly, she flew into a rage and slapped July on the face.


    "I am your aunt! Your father''s sister, you silly little girl, you dare to tell me to scram.


    July had a clear palm print on her face.


    "Little girl, don''t think I won''t dare to hit you just because you''re a wild man. Your uncle and the others are staying in a hotel not too far away. Be careful not to hit even you, a wild man!"


    Just as she finished speaking, a figure suddenly appeared in front of her. A huge palm ruthlessly slapped her face, causing her to fly into the air and then land on the ground, spinning 180 degrees.


    Her aunt covered her face, and her eyes sparkled as she raised her head, trying to see who was hitting her.


    Lee Rui chased after her and stepped on her head into the mud.


    "July, come here." Lee Rui said to July.


    July obediently came to Lee Rui''s side.


    Lee Rui bent over and grabbed his aunt''s hair, pulling her up to half a meter tall.


    "July, she just slapped you. I want you to slap her ten times, do you dare?"


    July looked at her aunt, and then looked at Lee Rui.


    "Stupid girl, how dare you! And wild man, you wait for me, my husband will come right away, husband! Husband, come quickly! " My aunt threw back her head and shouted.


    Pow!


    A crisp slap.


    Slowly, incredulously, my aunt looked at July.


    Pow!


    Another resounding slap on the face.


    Pa pa pa ¡­!


    Ten slaps, one not too many, one not too few, all on her aunt''s face.


    Lee Rui threw her head on the ground, covering the mouth that wanted to curse her.


    "My girlfriend, you can''t just scold her if you want to, you can fight if you want to. Remember that!"

 C29

    My aunt was slapped, and, not daring to make any noise, she fled with her aunt in a panic. The two relatives left the venue one after the other. In July, there were only two people left in the house. It was really lonely.


    "Your family only has these two relatives?" Although Lee Rui taught his most unreasonable aunt a lesson, Lee Rui was not the least bit happy. The situation at the July house was not a good one.


    "The other relatives have long been driven away by my aunt. Last time, my uncle said something fair, so he didn''t want my uncle to send people to the hospital. "There are also some relatives who came in different batches to try to trick me."


    "Brother Lee, you should leave. They definitely wouldn''t let this go easily. "Previously, they wanted to stabilize me, but now that there''s a complete upheaval, they will definitely call my uncle and them over."


    Lee Rui didn''t really mind July''s worry: "It''s fine, I can still beat four or five people."


    He was at the Candy KTV, and it was a dozen or so burly men, but he was still able to escape unscathed. Lee Rui was very confident in his own strength.


    July said: "Our side of the people are tough, like to talk about brute force. Even if my uncle can''t beat you, they''ll bring two vans and even a truckload of people. They can do that. "


    The county was related to the family clan, so they called for help and came in large numbers. "If a man who drank two taels of wine didn''t talk, he would carry a hoe on his shoulder, not to mention fighting for a million or so million yuan in savings and a million yuan in a house.


    "Then this matter will be a bit difficult to handle." Lee Rui''s face turned serious. This time the situation was even more serious than he had imagined.


    "Brother Lee, leave. I will stay here and they won''t dare to do anything to me." July urged again.


    Lee Rui frowned deeply, "The reason I''m here is to help you settle this matter, I will definitely not return empty-handed."


    "But they really will beat you up. Our security is very bad, and even if the police came over, they wouldn''t be able to stay here every day to prevent an incident from happening."


    Lee Rui took out his phone: "Since that''s the case, then we can only use unconventional means."


    Lee Rui dialed Sis Sann''s number.


    "Sis Sann, there is something I need your help with. Do you know anyone here in Star County? Something happened to me here. Dozens of people surrounded me and wanted to hit me. "


    Sis Sann laughed sweetly on the other end of the phone: "Yo, aren''t you very good at calling? Why are you looking for me? Dozens of people, just grab their leader and hit the nail on the head. "


    She was still brooding over it.


    Lee Rui said embarrassedly: "The situation is different this time, Sis Sann, I called you here to take care of a good matter. On my side, the main purpose is to stick out for a girl who has lost both her and her parents. If you are willing to help me, I will help you remove some of the restrictions.


    Sis Sann pondered for a moment, then said: "I''ll think about it, what kind of situation would it be if you were to stand up for me?"


    Lee Rui then explained the situation in July.


    On Sis Sann''s side, she agreed readily: "Sure, send me the address."


    Lee Rui sent her the address and hung up.


    "July, it''s all right. Do you have any contact information from the crematorium? "


    "Yes."


    "Tell me."


    After July reported to Lee Rui about contacting the crematorium, Lee Rui contacted the people at the crematorium. They were scheduled to cremate his parents tomorrow afternoon. In addition, Lee Rui found out the way to contact the owner of the funeral home via the Internet. He also asked the owner to contact the funeral home.


    The phone calls went out one by one in a neat and orderly manner.


    After working until around 3 in the afternoon, Lee Rui finally managed to connect all the procedures he could think of.


    "Brother Lee, are you hungry? I''ll go and make you something to eat. Come and sit upstairs with me for a while. "


    Lee Rui nodded and followed his upstairs. The interior of the villa was well decorated. If the two ice coffins on the ground floor were removed, this villa would be extremely suitable for living.


    July brought Lee Rui to the living room''s sofa and sat down. He poured some tea and rushed to the kitchen to cook.


    After being busy for a while, the two hurriedly ordered two dishes for lunch. July''s appetite was not very good, and under Lee Rui''s persuasion, she barely managed to eat an extra small bowl.


    Not long after he finished eating, a loud sound came from downstairs. Lee Rui went to the window and saw a group of people rushing into the Xin household. The iron gate of the courtyard had been pushed down, and a dozen burly men entered the courtyard cursing, spitting saliva and chewing betel nut.


    "Where is that kid?!" Beside his aunt was a man of about five to three sizes thick. Presumably, he was July''s uncle. At this moment, he looked around angrily, "I want to see if he eats leopard gall. He actually dares to touch you!"


    July leaned out of the window and shouted down angrily, "Who gave you permission to come in? "Get out!"


    When his uncle heard the voice, he looked up and saw July. His lustful look was unmistakable. "July, I''m your uncle. Your parents are not here, this is my home. "Come down, your uncle will love you dearly."


    "You want to take off your pants and love me?" The man at his uncle''s side could not bear to watch, so he made fun of it, causing the courtyard to burst into laughter.


    The quality of these people was truly low.


    Lee Rui stuck his head out, and looked at his uncle coldly: "You are July''s uncle? "We''ve already called the police. They''re plotting to get the property of the July family. We advise you to give up on this plan. Now scram."


    When his uncle saw Lee Rui, he flew into a rage and raised his voice. "You''re the one that injured my wife? "Stinking brat, get the hell down here and accept your death!"


    Lee Rui ignored him.


    "All of you, get out! My family does not welcome you! " July cursed.


    The veins on his uncle''s forehead stood out, "It seems like what your aunt said was right. "I want to ¡­"


    Two vans came in at the door, and a bunch of hooligans got out of the vans. July''s aunt walked ahead, a tattooed man at her side, smoking a cigarette, also swearing, more arrogant than her uncles.


    "I was wondering who was shrieking like a ghost. So it''s you, old bro?" What''s wrong, brother, you want to steal him? " July''s uncle asked his uncle with a smile that didn''t quite reach his lips, with a slight accent.


    Uncle saw that his uncle had brought so many people with him and felt a bit afraid. "You brought so many people with you, don''t tell me you''re not trying to steal them? Don''t think I''m afraid of you! Even a foreigner wants to behave atrociously in Star County! "


    "Try again!" His uncle pointed at his uncle''s nose. He was a hooligan and his uncle was a peasant. If one were to say who they were, they would not be afraid of each other.


    They were about to fight.


    My aunt came out as a peacemaker and said to my uncle, "Dude, there''s no need for us to be angry right now. There''s a wild man upstairs who wants to take July away. "It''s a long story. How about we discuss it and give you half of the savings and give us the other half of the house?"


    "No, I want all the property!" Uncle didn''t really want to fight. After all, he was an outsider. However, he would not allow it.


    The two sides openly discussed how to split the Seventh July''s wealth downstairs, as if Lee Rui and July didn''t exist.


    The more they talked, the more outrageous it became. In the end, even July was counted. My uncle bit off seventy percent of his savings and July, or he started fighting.


    The aunt feigned helplessness and said, "We''re all family members, so let''s be amiable and do as you say."


    Her uncle muttered regretfully, "How could July belong to her? Such a beautiful girl ¡­"


    Obviously, he didn''t give up on his evil intentions.


    How could aunt not understand her uncle''s thoughts? She waved her hand and stopped the discussion, "Since we have already discussed this, we will rush up and beat up that brat first. Then, we will have July hand over the deposit and real estate certificate."


    "Sure!" My uncle agreed.


    Lee Rui almost could not believe his own ears. How could there be such a black-hearted relative in this world?


    The two groups of people had already gathered downstairs and started attacking the main entrance of the July house.


    "If you continue to kick at the door, don''t blame me for being impolite!" Lee Rui said.


    "You still dare to be stubborn? Let me go upstairs and beat you to death!" cried his uncle fiercely.


    Lee Rui turned around and went into the kitchen, and picked up a pot of boiling oil that had long been boiled.


    "Hey, what gift do I bring you?" Lee Rui shouted down.


    Uncle, Uncle, Uncle, Uncle, and Uncle looked up.


    Lee Rui poured the boiling oil on them.


    Immediately, a scream like a pig being butchered sounded.

 C30

    "Such a vicious heart. Wild boy, such a vicious heart!"


    Oil is a splash, not a concentration on someone. His uncle had been drenched, his aunt''s arm burned, and they scrambled away.


    "If I want to kill you, I will definitely kill you!" My uncle clutched his scalded thigh, screaming and cursing at the same time.


    This pot of oil was quite powerful, and for the first time it frightened the people downstairs. The brat upstairs was a ruthless person, they finally realized this point.


    Of course, Lee Rui was a ruthless person, he would not do anything to kill others, but he had ways to defend himself. After pouring the oil, he picked up a kitchen knife and swung it downwards, scaring his aunts and uncles until they began to piss their pants.


    The kitchen knife was nailed to the ground, the handle still shaking. Lee Rui deliberately faced places with no one to scare them, but their aunt did not know, they thought Lee Rui had lost his mind and wanted to kill them.


    But they didn''t dare call the police, because what they were doing was illegal.


    Lee Rui picked up the two deboning knives that he had prepared and shouted: "Come, continue to kick at the door! I want to see how many lives you have left."


    Lee Rui was the one who did not care about his life. He was standing at the top of the food chain right now.


    At this moment, the originally high-spirited uncles and uncles were all trembling with fear. The way things were developing far exceeded their imaginations.


    Having more people didn''t always solve the problem. This was because there were some people that were able to hold the fort and not allow others to do as they pleased. They have people and Lee Rui has territory. At this moment, Lee Rui was a king.


    "Stinky brat, I don''t believe that you can stay up there forever. There will always be times when you come down. "Just you wait, I''ll call someone over and see how much gas you have!"


    His uncle refused to give in. He called for more men, and even sent for ladders in an attempt to force an attack.


    "It''s like a siege." Although it looked funny, Lee Rui was not happy at all. He definitely could not let them come up, or else he would definitely be beaten to death.


    Both sides were on the verge of action. It was six o''clock in the afternoon. After three hours of delay, his uncle was ready. They had found a large quilt, a rolling log, a staircase, and a pile of stones.


    "Brat, I want to see what you will do this time!" "Watch me skin you alive!"


    With someone having something, my uncle regained some of his confidence from his initial fear, pointing at Lee Rui and jumping around while cursing. But Lee Rui did not panic, because from his side, he saw that there were already people rushing over.


    There was a red Mercedes-Benz leading the way, and there were three SUVs leading the way.


    Uncle and the others did not know about this.


    "Brothers, attack!" His uncle was still clamoring below, ready to launch an attack. Five men held the quilts to prevent Lee Rui from throwing his knives. Three men were responsible for throwing rocks at the window, four men were responsible for knocking on the door, and two men were responsible for holding up the stairs.


    It really was like attacking a city.


    Lee Rui could not help but curse in his heart, these war dramas were really harmful to people, these people were just there to learn and use.


    At the same time, the red Mercedes-Benz convoy arrived and drove directly into the yard.


    Originally, there were still people guarding the entrance of the courtyard from outsiders. However, no one had the guts to stop such a luxurious convoy. When Sister Hong got out of the car and saw the scene in the yard, she was taken aback for a moment before she understood what was going on and burst into laughter. She was out of breath.


    "If it wasn''t for this small town, I would have thought that some movie crew was filming it. Hahaha ¡­" Lee Rui, you too have such a day, hahaha... "


    The Sis Sann was rejoicing in their misfortune, but Lee Rui wasn''t angry. The main reason was because he didn''t expect that the Sis Sann would actually come personally.


    "Hey, who are you?! This is the Xin family, you''re in the wrong place, right? " His uncle asked Sis Sann and the others.


    Uncle and the others also stopped, their faces full of fear.


    Sis Sann glanced at them a few times, she was not in a hurry to reply, and instead ordered his subordinates: "Block the entrance of the courtyard, flank them, and send people out to watch the wind."


    A big boss was a big boss. His speech was full of confidence and he was giving out commands verbatim.


    Sis Sann''s men followed Sis Sann''s orders and three SUVs blocked the entrance to the courtyard. She took out the jute bag from the car and threw it on the ground. "Clang! Clang!" "Clang!


    "What are you doing? "Who are you people?!"


    It wasn''t just his uncle who was in a daze. His uncle and the others were also frightened to the point of peeing. What kind of battle formation was this, it was too terrifying!


    Sis Sann coldly said: "Kneel on the ground, or else die!"


    " they all knelt down.


    It was a spectacular scene of one kneeling.


    "Tie it up." Sis Sann instructed her subordinates.


    As a result, there was a bunch of hooligans and barbarians trapped on the ground.


    "Lee Rui, you don''t need to guard your castle. Come down and chat." Sis Sann raised her head and laughed so hard that she almost teared up.


    Lee Rui brought Seventh Year downstairs.


    Sis Sann was still laughing, "Lee Rui, are you protecting the girl or are you on the way to protecting the girl? Why are you so busy, hahaha. "


    Lee Rui smiled embarrassedly: "The situation is special. Thank you for coming over, if not I would really have choked."


    It was no problem for him to get away, but it wasn''t easy to get away with July. Most importantly, he was here to help July get out of this family business. If this goal was not achieved, then this trip would have been in vain.


    The arrival of the Sis Sann was undoubtedly the key to resolving this situation.


    Sis Sann admired Lee Rui.


    "Originally, I didn''t believe you when you said that your relatives were bullying a little girl. I really believed it when I came here today. Little sister, don''t be afraid. Today, big sister will cover for you. Furthermore, your luck is really good to be able to meet a Knight like Lee Rui. "


    Sis Sann looked at the young man and woman, feeling moved in his heart. She came not only for benefits, but also because of the situation in July, making her feel as if she was in the same boat. There was a time when she had no one to rely on.


    When she saw July, she saw herself as she had been before.


    That was the real reason.


    Of course, these were not meant for outsiders. Sis Sann and Lee Rui conversed for a while before she ordered people to break uncle''s legs. Soon after, with her help, the entire Xin Family was finally able to solve all of the problems.


    The next day, the Xin family finished their funeral. In July, they buried their parents in mourning. Under the arrangements of the Sis Sann, the Xin family villa was sold to a local boss.


    Everything was done in a very quick way, in a hurry, but methodically. Lee Rui controlled the entire situation and had everything in order. With the help of the Sis Sann, he was finally done.


    In the evening, Lee Rui got on Sis Sann''s carriage to bring July back to school.


    "Lee Rui, to be honest, I admire you a little. I finally understand what you said last time. People like me aren''t worthy of being your friend. What you do at your age is far from something I can do. Although you are currently inferior to me, your future will definitely be much better than mine. "


    As the Sis Sann drove, she rarely revealed her emotions. When she saw Lee Rui''s excellence, she had immediately sensed that this young boy possessed unlimited potential.


    Last time, Lee Rui did not make her feel satisfied, but this time, she truly admired and appreciated him from the bottom of her heart.


    Wasn''t Lee Rui also reacquainted with the Sis Sann?


    The care Sis Sann showed towards July, as well as the enthusiasm she showed, meant that this was a woman with a story.


    "Sis Sann, I will help you remove the restriction when we get back. This time, you saved me, so our debt will be written off. "


    "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll come back and cause trouble for you?" Sis Sann asked.


    Lee Rui said: "Afraid, but aren''t you afraid that if you didn''t find trouble with me, you would bring disaster upon yourself?"


    When Sis Sann thought of Lee Rui''s methods, his heart palpitated as well.


    Under the night sky, July fell into a deep sleep in Lee Rui''s embrace. In this period of time, she was too tired from living. Lee Rui''s arrival had finally allowed her to see the first ray of hope after her despair.


    Everything was progressing in a favorable direction.

 C31

    After arriving at the city, Lee Rui invited Sis Sann to eat a meal, then returned to the school in the same month, and both of them went back to their dorms to rest.


    On the morning of the second day, Lee Rui hurried to class and only after class did he inquire about July''s expulsion. Of course, the teacher was trying to scare her. After all, even though it was a truce, there was a reason behind it.


    After a sincere apology and a critical review, July went on to school.


    Xiao Guitou had not been in contact with Lee Rui for a long time. Regarding this, Lee Rui could only sigh as it was all a plan.


    After a few days of peace, another big event happened at the school. At the beginning of the month, another female student was drowned by the river.


    Although they were in different locations, this matter garnered a lot of attention from Lee Rui. The place where the girl had drowned was not far away from where the girl had died. It was only about ten meters away from where the girl had jumped into the river in July.


    Lee Rui felt his blood run cold.


    There must be something strange under the bridge!


    The school also valued this place quite a bit, to the point that according to Zhang Qing''s guess, that place must have been changed. Of course, the school is a place to learn materialism. If something goes wrong, we will find a solution from the aspect of reality.


    What Lee Rui was thinking about was the spiritual level.


    At noon that day, Lee Rui once again went to the Wang Xiang gate''s bridge and looked at the pitch black river bottom. Lee Rui squinted his eyes and muttered to himself: "I don''t know what the hell you are, but since you keep harming the human world, I won''t let you go."


    The ancients once said, the poor are the best, but the good are the best in the world. He held the Wechat Group of the Nether World in his hands, and was about to speak out for the human world.


    This was a self-awareness that every strong person and every capable person should have!


    Lee Rui had decided to clash head on with this demonic object at the bottom of the river!


    "We''ll see."


    Lee Rui left the Wangxiang Bridge, went to a grass patch and sat down. He opened his phone, and sent a message to the Evil-Suppressing Ghost:


    Bro, do you have a lot of work to do? How was the completion of this month''s mission?


    Ever since Lee Rui had added him as a good friend, he had been speculating on the way the Evil-Suppressing Ghost worked. According to the Xiao Guitou, the Underworld had always liked to learn about the human world. Since that was the case, then the working pattern of the Evil-Suppressing Ghost was very likely to be similar to that of the police.


    In that case, it was very likely that the Evil-Suppressing Ghost would also have related mission indicators every month.


    As expected, he was really asked about the heart of Evil-Suppressing Ghost by Lee Rui. This time, the Evil-Suppressing Ghost replied quickly and lamented repeatedly: It''s difficult, there are too many indicators on it, there is no hope of it being completed, I''m worried to death.


    Lee Rui replied: This brother knows your hardships, here is a warmth, Jianghua University looking down from the bridge, there are evil spirits that harm people.


    Evil-Suppressing Ghost was surprised and happy: Really?


    Lee Rui: Definitely!


    Evil-Suppressing Ghost: If it''s true, then I can complete my mission of capturing the evil spirits this year! Thank you!


    Lee Rui: You''re welcome!


    This was the end of the exchange. Lee Rui kept his phone and slowly left.


    The poor evil ghost of Wangxiang Bridge still didn''t know that a great catastrophe was about to befall him. The evil spirits under the bridge thought that the Messenger would not notice them, so how would they know that Lee Rui had already set his eyes on him and even ordered the Messenger to capture him?


    That night, while the evil spirits under the bridge were plotting to kill the boy who had disturbed him during the day and had spat on him, they were suddenly caught by the ghost servant.


    What awaited the evil spirits were the punishments of the eighteenth level of hell, as well as the fate of never being able to turn over a new leaf and become a laborer.


    The next day, the school found the excavator and leveled out the bridge and even the nearby section. At this point, there were no more incidents of drowning in the River Protectorate.


    "..."


    But during this period, Faang Shuailin was discharged. When he failed to take revenge last time and was cut off by Lee Rui, he had to spend more than a month in the hospital to recover.


    When he was in the hospital, he told his family that he accidentally broke his hand. However, after thinking about it for a long time, Faang Shuailin felt that he could not let Lee Rui hold on to him, and decided to tell the truth to his father.


    Mr Fang was naturally infuriated, clenching his teeth in the living room.


    "You did the right thing. Our family shouldn''t be in the hands of others. "That little bastard dared to provoke my Fang family. This vengeful father will definitely help you take revenge!"


    The Fang family was not some small family, and Mr Fang had contacts in the local Jiang Hua area. That night, Mr Fang brought Faang Shuailin and Bai Xiaohua to a luxurious club to find the big boss Jiang Hua, Elder Pao.


    He had a good relationship with the Elder Pao, they had both worked for some big shot before, and could be considered to be half acquaintances. Seeing the Elder Pao, Mr Fang went straight to the point and recounted the matter.


    "Elder Pao, that brat hit me but didn''t do anything. He even threatened me with a recording.


    Mr Fang placed a five hundred thousand card on the table in Elder Pao.


    The club box was filled with the miasma of the man with dragon arms sitting on the sofa. Under the dim yellow light, the corner of his mouth revealed a sinister smile. The scar on his face seemed to have come alive, crawling like an earthworm.


    "Brother, I will take care of this matter. However, five hundred thousand, you ¡­ treat me like a street fighter? "


    Father Fang waved his hands and took out a million yuan bank card, placing it beside Elder Pao, "It''s because I haven''t thought it through properly, there''s still a million yuan card here. Elder Pao, please do me a favor."


    "Sure, sure." Elder Pao didn''t smile at all. He lit up a cigarette and puffed out a cloud as he looked at Bai Xiaohua, "This little sister is ¡­"


    "She''s my girlfriend. Little Flower, Elder Pao is a fair man, quickly tell Elder Pao about what happened on that day. " Faang Shuailin reminded her.


    Bai Xiaohua''s face paled in fright. She had never seen such a fiendish man in the Elder Pao. However, she didn''t dare disobey the Fang family''s father and son''s orders.


    Bai Xiaohua explained in detail how Lee Rui had beaten her and how he had beaten Faang Shuailin.


    Elder Pao waited for Bai Xiaohua to finish speaking, then said: "I understand now. "Come, little sister, come to my side."


    Bai Xiaohua did not dare go over.


    Father Fang raised his voice, "If Elder Pao tells you to go, you can go."


    Faang Shuailin also quickly said: "Little Flower, listen to Elder Pao!"


    Bai Xiaohua could only tremble and move to the Elder Pao''s side.


    Elder Pao reached out a hand and gently wrapped it around Bai Xiaohua''s waist while he placed the one million yuan bank card into Bai Xiaohua''s hands.


    "As for me, I''m actually very amiable. This one million yuan, I''ll treat it as a gift for you. What do you think?"


    Bai Xiaohua was surprised and happy at the same time. A million, it was simply like a pie falling from the sky.


    She had never seen so much money in her life.


    "Alright, little brother, you should take your son back first. This little sister, can you accompany me here for a chat? I''ll send her back to school later.


    "No problem, absolutely no problem." Mr Fang could not help but nod his head and quickly brought Faang Shuailin to leave.


    Just as Faang Shuailin walked out of the private box, two streams of tears suddenly flowed down Bai Xiaohua''s face.


    She knew that Elder Pao had taken a fancy to her. He also knew that from then on, she would never be with Faang Shuailin again.


    But in the face of a million, it was all worth it.


    Bai Xiaohua clenched the bank card in her hand tightly and took the initiative to nestle into Elder Pao''s embrace, "Elder, you''re too nice to me ¡­"


    Elder Pao laughed and caressed Bai Xiaohua''s hair as if she was stroking a little kitten.


    He did not lack money or women. What he lacked was novelty.

 C32

    Lee Rui did not notice the impending crisis. He had been very busy recently and often visited the hospital.


    Due to Lee Rui''s excellent performance, the hospital attached great importance to the training program for the students of the medical union.


    After a period of internship, the students grew very fast. Lee Rui was one of the most outstanding among them. Relying on his title of "Chinese Medicine Aristocratic Family''s disciple" and his outstanding medical skills, he received quite a bit of attention in the hospital.


    Especially when Lee Rui left a prescription for the man who had been poisoned by the centipede, he never thought that the man would rely on this recipe to successfully cure his own disease!


    The man thanked Lee Rui for saving his life and specially brought over a silk banner and an old hen. What was even more surprising was that Lee Rui had even reported it.


    That morning, a doctor from the hospital was reading the Jiang Hua Morning Post. He found the words for Three Hospital in the newspaper and started reading it carefully. In the end, the more he read, the more shocked he became.


    "City Three Hospital Medical Intern Lee Rui, promote the Chinese medicine Zhenguo School! "According to what I understand, Lee Rui is a university student at the Jianghua University School of Medicine and currently, he is the head of the student department of the Medical Union established by Jianghua University and Three Hospital.


    It turned out that the patient''s nephew was working at the newspaper. He was thankful that Lee Rui was able to treat his uncle, hence he wrote this report.


    The hospital attached great importance to this matter, and even specially convened a presentation meeting. At the meeting, the dean said: "These students of the Jianghua University Medical Academy will be our colleagues in the future. Everyone must take them seriously. Especially Lee Rui, his ability is really strong, it''s worth everyone learning and bringing honor to the hospital. "


    This time, Lee Rui was known by everyone in the hospital. Combined with the patient''s evaluation, Lee Rui sat in front of the chairman of the group, Lu Tianhsing, and said the words "little genius doctor".


    Right now, the nurses and some of the young female doctors at the hospital only called Lee Rui "little genius doctor" when they saw him.


    After this report, many patients requested for Lee Rui to see a patient. As for the patients who were in Lee Rui''s hands, they would either directly say that they couldn''t be cured, or they would definitely be cured.


    With a good reputation and a deceitful style, Lee Rui''s reputation was growing. Often, a few nurses and elder sisters would come to his ward to look for him, making Lee Rui feel very embarrassed.


    "Humans are afraid of being famous, and pigs are afraid of being strong. If I knew earlier, I would have kept a low profile."


    At noon that day, Lee Rui was in the ward, finishing up a request from a sister nurse to "look at the palm letter" and preparing to go down for lunch. He went to the corridor to greet Zhang Qing and the other teachers, but he was stopped by Zhang Qing.


    "Lee Rui, don''t go yet. I have something to tell you."


    Lee Rui then walked over, but Zhang Qing did not immediately say anything: "Come with me, I also happen to be going down to eat, let''s eat and talk."


    Zhang Qing brought Lee Rui and casually walked out. The other students in the corridor looked at their backs, and sighed at the same time enviously.


    "I thought only the nurses like the Division Ministers, but who would have thought that even the Miss Zhang ¡­" A boy was heartbroken.


    "Miss Zhang is our school''s goddess, what the Minister did was too much. He didn''t give his brothers a chance to live?" The other boy was looking forward to it.


    "I''m so angry, why can Miss Zhang eat together with the Minister, I''m not." There was also a girl pouting.


    "..."


    Lee Rui and Zhang Qing did not think too much about it, and started to introduce Lee Rui to the Medical Association. Zhang Qing remembered Zhang Qing''s protection in her heart, and would repay him for it at any time.


    Zhang Qing had recently received a lot of praise from the school. It was she who had advocated for the establishment of a medical union, and now that the results were fruitful, she was even able to cultivate a medical star like Lee Rui, the school was filled with pride and respect.


    The teacher and student duo complemented each other, each achieving their goals. As a result, Lee Rui and Zhang Qing had a better relationship than the other students and teachers, but it was still a teacher-student relationship, and there was no difference between them.


    "Miss Zhang, you said that you have something to speak with me about. What is it? Don''t tell me you want me to treat you to a meal? "


    Without the other students present, Lee Rui was not that restrained. He spoke rather casually.


    "Am I that kind of person?" Zhang Qing lightly snorted, and said, "My friend''s grandfather is sick. I think that you''re really good at treating illnesses. I want to introduce you to help him treat them. "


    "Then wouldn''t it be fine if we just let him come to the hospital? Is there even a need to introduce us? " Lee Rui was puzzled.


    Zhang Qing wanted to say something, but hesitated before saying: "The patient''s identity is rather special, it''s not convenient to go to the hospital."


    Lee Rui was even more curious, "What kind of person is this that can''t even come to the hospital? Such a restriction on freedom, could it be ¡­ "Prisoners?"


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that was the case.


    Zhang Qing was at a loss whether to laugh or cry at Lee Rui''s judgement, and said: Don''t make wild guesses, I will introduce my friend to you, in a while she will explain the situation, then you can see if there is any hope for treatment.


    Zhang Qing drove Lee Rui to Jingtian Hotel.


    It was Jingtian Hotel again. The last time Lu Tianhsing invited him was here.


    "A place where the rich consume. It seems like this close friend of the Miss Zhang is pretty rich."


    Without batting an eyelid, Lee Rui followed Zhang Qing into the Jingtian Hotel private room. Once they entered the private box, Lee Rui saw a man and a woman waiting inside. "The woman looked to be in her twenties, with short hair that fell to her ears, sharp eyebrows, and a straight back. She gave off a valiant air.


    The man looked younger, but had long hair and earrings. He looked like he had gone out of his way. The moment he saw Zhang Qing and Lee Rui enter, the boy said, "Sister Qing, you brought an old lady over?"


    Zhang Qing didn''t know whether to laugh or cry: "What nonsense are you talking about, this is my student Lee Rui. Lee Rui, this sissy is called Yang Wei, he is a chuunibyou whose name doesn''t match in the outside world. That''s her elder sister, Yang Wu, dancing. "


    "Hello everyone." Lee Rui greeted the two of them.


    "Please take a seat." Yang Wu nodded to Lee Rui and asked him to pour some tea at the same time.


    Yang Wei was unwilling, and he poured a cup of tea each for Lee Rui and himself, and muttered while drinking: "He''s so young, and still dares to call himself a genius doctor, I knew there was something strange about it."


    These words were not small, but it was said in front of Lee Rui. Lee Rui raised his brows: "Are you talking about me?"


    Yang Wei put down the cup, looked at Lee Rui, and indifferently replied: Saying how are you?


    "Then you are probably sick, I have never said that I was a genius doctor. "In addition, I did not lie to anyone, nor did I scold anyone. You offend people by speaking up, and I can tell that this young master is very sick."


    Yang Wei said angrily: "You are a liar to begin with, yet you dare to say that what was written in the newspaper called the consummate skills of traditional Chinese medicine, didn''t you say that? You dare to say that the people in your hospital aren''t calling you Godly Doctor? "


    "So?" Lee Rui looked at Yang Wei, then looked at Yang Wu.


    "That''s why I want to expose a swindler like you so that my sister and Sister Qing won''t be deceived!" Yang Wei seemed to be very lustful, but when he said this, he became very excited. He pointed his finger and said, "You can trick others, but you can''t fool me. There''s only one truth, don''t think you can confuse my knowledge with your lies."


    Silence.


    Zhang Qing and Yang Wu looked at Yang Wei with helpless expressions. Their eyes looked as if they were looking at an idiot.


    Lee Rui suddenly laughed. He finally understood why Zhang Qing said that Yang Wei was nothing more than a mediocre person. She also finally understood why Yang Wu did not stop his brother from speaking nonsense.


    Because this Yang Wei, was indeed like a silly b * stard, and even more so an idiot.


    "Cough, um, what kind of dishes would the two beauties like to eat?" Lee Rui coughed once, and no longer bothered with Yang Wei, and picked up the menu.


    "Steamed bass." Zhang Qing said.


    "Alright, one serving of steamed bass." Lee Rui wrote it.


    "Red Braised Ribs." Yang Wu said.


    "Alright, one serving of Red Braised Ribs." Lee Rui wrote it.


    "Roasted Pig''s Foot!" Yang Wei said.


    "Alright, one serving of Erhu dog Food." Lee Rui wrote it.


    Zhang Qing and Yang Wu couldn''t help but burst out laughing.


    Yang Wei looked at him angrily.

 C33

    Don''t even mention someone daring to call him a dog, even if he was to be sarcastic, he would have to accept the wrath of Yang Wei. However, in front of the old sister and Zhang Qing, although Yang Wei was very angry, he did not dare to do anything more excessive.


    After the dishes were served, Lee Rui called for the few of them to eat, but he did not call for Yang Wei. This made Yang Wei feel even more unbalanced in his heart.


    He was unbalanced, Lee Rui just didn''t want him to feel too balanced. Lee Rui was too lazy to bother with the temper of the young master who was a child of a rich family.


    Lee Rui would not be so low that he would beg for help instead, it would be a huge joke.


    "Yan-jie, tell us about your grandpa''s situation, if you don''t mind."


    Lee Rui intentionally glanced at Yang Wei.


    Yang Wu put down her chopsticks and said: "Don''t mind him. My brother has a bad personality and doesn''t understand. You are Qing''er''s friend, I trust Qing''er, so naturally I trust you. "In my grandfather''s case, the main thing is ¡­"


    It turned out that the Elder Yang was carrying out a reconnaissance operation on the border area. Once, to capture a few scouts, he hid himself in a swamp. He hid for the whole night until he heard the sound of footsteps through the equipment, only then did he appear out of the swamp and kill the enemy.


    This quest could be said to be extremely difficult, and the conditions at that time were extremely harsh. The Elder Yang acted as a model for the entire army. But other than the radiance, the hardships within were not anything out of the ordinary.


    After that mission, Elder Yang''s head would often hurt for no reason.


    At first, it was fine. Once a year, but as he grew older, half a year, four months, two months ¡­ The frequency of attacks was increasing, and more recently, the pain increased every two weeks.


    A military model of the generation, a former hero, a high-ranking general. As the saying goes, beauties and notable generals are free to do as they like; they are not allowed to see the white hair in the mortal world. After going through so many famous doctors'' diagnoses and all the famous doctors'' helplessness in foreign countries, Elder Yang decided to give up on treatment.


    "All of you, stop looking for people to treat me. Let me free myself a little earlier." Elder Yang told his children that he was not willing to live such a life. He even asked a doctor in private about the situation regarding euthanasia.


    As a child, he naturally couldn''t allow his father to die like this. Yang Family searched everywhere for famous doctors, and as long as one had fame, they would not be stingy with coming to his doorstep to seek help personally.


    But Lee Rui still did not enter his eyes yet, what truly moved Yang Wu was his introduction. A few doses of poison to save a man. This was too similar to a legend, the key point was that after Yang Wu investigated this matter, it did not seem to be a fraud.


    There was a way out.


    After Lee Rui finished understanding all the symptoms of the Elder Yang, he did not immediately give a reply, but only said that he needed time to think about it.


    Yang Wu did not actually put too much thought into Lee Rui, she was only holding onto a shred of hope. Now that Lee Rui had said it carefully, it was no different from tactfully saying that it could not be cured. For a moment, she was no longer in the mood to eat.


    "Sis, like I said, this brat is so young, he''s not even two years older than me, yet he dares to call himself some kind of genius doctor." How would he cure anything? He''s just looking at the dishes and the chopsticks on the plate. It''s fine to bully those ignorant peasants. He wants to lie to us, hmph! "


    Seeing that Lee Rui did not intend to treat her, Yang Wei took the opportunity to retaliate. That complacent look really made Lee Rui frown.


    "How can someone like the Elder Yang have a grandson like you? It''s really hard to understand."


    "You!" Yang Wei was furious, he wanted to curse but did not dare to.


    Lee Rui finished his drink and said calmly, "Sister Yang, when I say think about it, it is not to say that it cannot be cured."


    Both Yang Wu and Zhang Qing revealed an expression of joy at the same time.


    If Lee Rui said that he couldn''t cure it, then he couldn''t. But once he says he can cure it, he can definitely cure it. This was Lee Rui''s style, and also his golden signboard in the hospital.


    "Lee Rui, can you really treat my grandfather?" Yang Wu asked anxiously.


    "It''s just very difficult to cure. The risk is too high." It''s not that it can''t be cured. Your grandfather accidentally got infected by a Miao Jiang leech, which usually only hides in animals. I think there must have been dead animals in the swamps. Those leeches were transferred to your grandfather. "


    "Impossible! My grandfather had a CT scan before, and he had blood tests done too. In his body, there is no sign of a leech or a viper!"


    "This is the crux of the problem. This leech has a structure similar to human flesh and its color is almost identical to that of human flesh. It sucks only blood and receives a vitamin that is specifically secreted into the brain. As leeches grow, the amount of nutrients they occupy increases. "


    When Lee Rui said till here, he paused for a while and asked: "Does your grandfather still like to drink raw blood? "For example, deer blood."


    Yang Wu''s body trembled, her face was filled with disbelief, following that, her eyes lit up, and she exclaimed in ecstasy: Yes, my grandfather likes to drink deer blood!


    Lee Rui had never come into contact with her grandfather, but he knew what the symptoms were.


    "Then we shouldn''t delay any longer. Let''s hurry over to your house." Zhang Qing said anxiously.


    "I''ll make the arrangements now!" Yang Wu immediately stood up.


    "Sis, don''t listen to his nonsense. Maybe this is what Sister Qing told him. If you don''t listen to the wind, then it''s rain." Yang Wei advised as he looked at Lee Rui warily.


    Yang Wu raged: "Shut up, if you dare speak any more nonsense, do you believe that I won''t slap you?!"


    She was now very much regretting her decision to bring this trouble out of the house. If it weren''t for the fact that he was her own little brother, she would have already beaten him up.


    Yang Wei was so scared that his neck shrunk back and he stopped talking.


    "There''s no hurry to go to the Yang Family, I can''t cure you yet." Lee Rui did not get up, but picked up his chopsticks and started eating again.


    "Tsk, I said you''re fat and you''re breathing too much. What are you doing? Who cares!" Yang Wei said in a strange tone.


    This time, even Yang Wu felt a little awkward.


    "Mr. Li, as long as you ask for more money, my Yang Family will definitely pay you back. "However, life is in danger. I hope you can save my grandfather. Even if it''s not on account of the fact that we know each other, it''s also on account of him protecting his family and country. Save him."


    "Sis, we won''t ask him! If my grandpa knew that you asked a swindler to treat his illness, he would definitely be angry! "Let''s go!" Yang Wei bellowed as he grabbed the table and flipped it. Food was everywhere, it was a mess.


    Zhang Qing looked at Lee Rui.


    To be fair, she felt that Lee Rui was not that kind of person.


    "Lee Rui, why don''t you want to go?"


    Lee Rui looked at her, then looked at Yang Wu and Yang Wei, and then sighed softly. Afterwards, he gently threw away the chopsticks in his hand.


    "Are you kidding me? I''ve already paid for this meal. Back at the table, do you really think that I don''t have a temper? "


    Lee Rui stood up with his hands behind his back.


    "The reason I''m not going is not because of money. Just as Sister Yang said, even if we don''t care about Sister Qing''s face, I still care about the Elder Yang helping us out. But before I can save people, I have to collect a few special medicines, which the hospital does not have. "


    "These were the main ones, but now I think they''re secondary. Yang Wu, your brother is blind, I, Lee Rui am disdainful of treating patients. The next time you want to hire someone, please take care of your dog first! "


    After Lee Rui finished, he lifted his leg and left.


    "Get out of here, you shameless swindler! How dare you scold me!" Yang Wei was waiting angrily for Lee Rui to scold him.


    Zhang Qing gave a deep glance at Yang Wei, and without saying another word, she hurriedly caught up to Lee Rui''s footsteps.


    Yang Wu was so angry that her entire body was trembling, and her face was flushed red.


    "Sis, don''t be angry. With our family''s influence, we can definitely find a reliable and famous doctor. We disdain ¡ª"


    Yang Wu suddenly slapped Yang Wei''s face.


    Pow!


    "Sis, why did you hit me? For this outsider, you actually dared to hit me?! " Yang Wei covered his face, in disbelief.


    "I hit you? Not only will I hit you, I will also kick you to death! " Yang Wu kicked Yang Wei in the stomach, causing him to fall to the ground, and asked angrily, "Why did I hit you? "Because you haven''t been educated!"


    Yang Wu regretted it. If she knew that her brother was so evil, she wouldn''t have brought him here.


    "Yang Wei, I''m warning you. I''ll go home and tell Dad all about it. You were the one who offended Lee Rui. Before it gets dark, if you can''t bring Lee Rui back, then I will personally send you to the 433 units! "


    Hearing that, Yang Wei''s face changed, completely panicking: "No, Sis! That troop''s death rate at the border is more than half, do you want me to die?! I am your blood brother! "


    "If there''s no grandfather, then there''s no you. Our Yang Family does not need to be full of bastards. Yang Wei, you have to make up for what happened to you. I will tell Uncle Li about this before it gets dark. You can either make Lee Rui change his mind, or come back and put on your military uniform, or die.


    After Yang Wu finished, he did not even look at her brother, and turned to leave. When she closed the door, there was a loud bang, it was obvious that she was angry.


    Yang Wei powerlessly sat on the ground.


    He finally realized that he had caused a huge disaster.

 C34

    After Zhang Qing left the hotel, she quickly chased after Lee Rui, and walked shoulder to shoulder with him.


    Lee Rui didn''t say anything, he only furrowed his brows, as if he was in a hurry to leave.


    "You''re so angry, what''s wrong with that? A single Yang Wei angered you to that extent, I thought you were a man with a stomach that could support a boat, why are you like me."


    Lee Rui could not help but laugh, "How can you kill an enemy like this and cause yourself to lose a thousand yuan?"


    Zhang Qing laughed and wiped away her sweat: "Of course, that''s all I have. I''m not like you at all.


    Lee Rui slowed his pace and took out a packet of napkin from his pocket and handed it to her: "Wipe your forehead."


    "Ugh." Zhang Qing took it happily and wiped it away a few times, then said, "Sometimes I really don''t understand you, do you think you''re nice to me? Why can''t I promote it, and treat Yang Wu a little better?"


    "I can hear the hidden meaning behind Miss Zhang''s words." Lee Rui sighed and stopped walking, "You want me to help treat her grandfather''s illness, but you don''t want me to be angry at Yang Wei, right?"


    Yeah, with Yang Wei''s character, why would we care about him? Zhang Qing wanted to use her guidance to make Lee Rui ignore the former grudge.


    Lee Rui said seriously: "The dog bites me once, so of course I won''t bite back. But does a dog bite me and I pretend nothing happened? "No, I usually pick up the bricks."


    "But ¡­"


    "Miss Zhang, I believe that as long as Yang Wu''s brain isn''t playful, he will definitely teach him a lesson. This is the true intention of my departure. Don''t worry, I will definitely help Elder Yang save them. The reason why I''m walking so fast is because I want to quickly gather medicinal herbs. "


    "Ah?" "Why didn''t you say so earlier, causing me ¡­"


    "What happened to you?" Lee Rui looked straight into Zhang Qing''s eyes as she ridiculed him, "Didn''t I give you a tissue?"


    Being stared at so intently by Lee Rui, Zhang Qing''s heart started beating faster and faster. Her face flushed red, and she forgot everything she said just now, stuttering: "Don''t look at me like that, I, I ¡­"


    "I what?" Lee Rui wanted to see her.


    Zhang Qing suddenly raised her head and stuck out her chest, and also stared straight into Lee Rui''s eyes, staring straight at him: "Then can you bear if I also look at you like this?"


    "What''s so unbearable about it?" Lee Rui moved closer to the front.


    The two of them looked at each other quietly, and they kept getting closer and closer to each other.


    Someone once said that if two people looked at each other for more than ten seconds, they would have a strange feeling.


    Ten seconds, eleven seconds, twelve seconds ¡­


    As time passed, Zhang Qing''s face became more and more red, like a ripe tomato. Lee Rui''s face, was starting to turn red as well ¡­


    "Forget it!" After fifteen seconds, the two of them said the same thing and looked away.


    "I''ll go back to the hospital first. Go find your herbs." Zhang Qing hurriedly turned around.


    "Then I''ll leave as well. Time is of the essence." Lee Rui also quickly left.


    The two of them walked further and further away. After turning a corner, Zhang Qing stopped in her tracks and suddenly started laughing uncontrollably. She didn''t know why she wanted to laugh, but the thought of looking at him for no reason made her feel so happy.


    His heart was bashful, but within his bashfulness, there was also a hint of happiness.


    How could he be so cute?


    Similarly, after Lee Rui walked a distance away, he also let out a breath. Just now, when they looked at each other in the eyes of Zhang Qing, it was truly a feeling that he had never experienced before.


    Fortunately, he was able to restrain himself in time.


    That was close.


    But when she thought about it carefully, Miss Zhang was really good-looking.


    Mm, it was too beautiful.


    "..."


    Not long after Lee Rui left the Jingtian Hotel, Yang Wei began to search everywhere for traces of Lee Rui.


    Compared to going to train in the army, especially the 433 units, that was courting death. Traveling along the border with an anti-drug unit was not a joke. Of the two options, of course it was to find Lee Rui!


    Since the carriage was taken away, Yang Wei could only run frantically. Luckily, he was lucky to be able to carry Zhang Qing who was walking in his direction. After Zhang Qing''s reminder, he found Lee Rui not far away.


    "Looking for me?" I''m sorry, I don''t want to see you. " Lee Rui said as he turned and left, not even bothering to look back.


    Yang Wei was confident in the beginning. Are you that awesome? It was a pity that he had a strong background. If you did not go with me, I will kill you tomorrow. I can''t even count the number of rich and useless people who have fought against me, what kind of person are you, Lee Rui?


    All sorts of threats were coming along the way. A few hours had passed and Lee Rui had already returned to the school from the Jingtian Hotel.


    "Hey, are you listening to me? If you don''t go with me, you''ll really die. I''m telling you, I''m not joking around. I''m a person with an extremely fierce temper." "Don''t blame me when I find someone to mess with you. I''ll get your school principal to fire you. Do you believe me ¡­"


    Lee Rui pretended that he was farting and turned a deaf ear. He would do his own thing, surf the internet for information, contact the owner of the pharmacy and go out to look for medicinal herbs. All of the medicines that were not in the Three Hospital had to be found by themselves.


    Now, all he had to do was find something cheaper, like earthworms, morning glory, snails, and so on. If it was even more precious, then he could only rely on his Yang Family to collect it.


    As for Yang Wei, who had no brain, the reason why Lee Rui didn''t ask his Yang Family to help him gather medicinal herbs now was because he feared that his Yang Family might not believe in his medical skills.


    This saved him from always acting like he was the boss and the number two in the sky.


    So Lee Rui did not bother with him, looking at Yang Wei getting more and more anxious, Lee Rui felt secretly satisfied in his heart.


    Aren''t you awesome? Didn''t you curse and throw the table at them at noon? I won''t talk to you.


    In any case, Lee Rui more or less guessed that Yang Wu must have said something to Yang Wei to keep up.


    The more Yang Wei was anxious, the less anxious he became.


    As time slowly passed, Yang Wei was first threatened, then enticed, then exhausted, and then unable to hold on any longer.


    "Bro, I''m begging you, come back with me. I really... I really have no other choice. If you don''t come back with me, I''m dead. My sister won''t let me go, I''m begging you. "


    Yang Wei was about to kneel in front of Lee Rui. After an afternoon''s worth of suffering, he felt like he was going to die. The sky was about to turn dark and there wasn''t much time left before elder sister gave her time.


    When Yang Wei thought about the terror of unit 433, it was as if he saw Death greeting him cordially.


    Lee Rui still did not say a word, and did not even look at him once. He needed to busy himself with too many things. He needed to grind the roots of the morning glory into powder, soak the worms to death, and raise the snails well.


    Was Yang Wei alive?


    What does it have to do with him?


    It was this kind of disregarding attitude that made Yang Wei regret to the point that his intestines turned green. All of the posturing in front of Lee Rui had been violently slapped back into his face.


    It was finally past six o''clock, and the sky was completely dark. Yang Wei weakly sat at the door of Lee Rui''s room, depressed like a homeless dog.


    The threats he made were merely frightening. His family would never allow him to act so recklessly. Without his elder sister''s permission, he wouldn''t be able to call anyone else out. Without the old sister''s consent, he did not have the money to give Lee Rui any benefits.


    Neither hard nor soft would work.


    Seeing that Lee Rui was about to go out again, Yang Wei hurriedly climbed up from the ground, dragging his exhausted body as he followed in Lee Rui''s footsteps.


    Lee Rui planned to go to the pharmacy to see if there were any suitable herbs.


    After leaving the school, Lee Rui decided to take the bus. When he reached a dark area, a car sped up to him and several people got out, one of them a man, pulled out a gun.


    "Get in."


    Lee Rui calmly looked at the man and followed him into the car.


    The car quickly drove away, and not long later, Yang Wei stuck his head out from the bushes on the other side, wiping the sweat on his forehead, he took out his phone and made a call.


    "Sis, it''s bad, I saw Lee Rui being taken away by someone holding a gun! "I''m fine, right, it''s right outside the school gate. I can''t see their faces clearly, but I remember the license plate number!"

 C35

    Half an hour later, Lee Rui was brought to an abandoned factory.


    Although it was called an old factory, it was actually similar to a small workshop. Judging from the scattered materials on the ground, this must have been a belt factory before. The lighting wasn''t very good. It was dark on one side of the factory and only the lights on the other side of the office were on.


    They brought Lee Rui here, tied him up with their legs, and gave him a chair to sit on. There was still someone left to look after him, while the rest of the people continued to play poker in the office, smoking and drinking.


    The person in charge of Lee Rui was bored to death as he played on his phone.


    "Can I use the toilet?" Lee Rui asked.


    The man put down his phone, looked at Lee Rui: "You want to take advantage of the time you''re in the toilet to escape? Or do you want to fight me to the death and run away? "Brat, we have guns. Save it."


    "I really want to go to the bathroom." Lee Rui seemed to be sincere.


    That person remained indifferent. "Oh, then I''ll pull my crotch."


    "Do you know Sis Sann? I''m her cousin. " Lee Rui probed.


    The man looked slightly surprised: "Why didn''t you say so earlier, Brother Ming! Brother Ming! This brat said that he''s Sis Sann''s cousin! "


    "What?!" The man who had used a gun to force Lee Rui to get on the carriage earlier came out of the office with a few robust men following behind him.


    "You are Sis Sann''s cousin? Tell me the name of Sis Sann''s brother. "


    "You mean Wayne?" Lee Rui''s expression was extremely calm, he pretended to be very familiar with the place, "You can make a phone call to ask Sis Sann, and tell her I''m Lee Rui."


    Brother Ming frowned, he continued to size Lee Rui up, as though he was considering something, and it gave him a headache.


    "You guys keep an eye on him, I''ll go ask Elder Pao."


    Brother Ming took out his phone and made a call outside.


    Not long after, he returned with a relaxed expression, "Brat, you better not cause your cousin any pain. This time, your cousin won''t be able to save you either. You guys keep an eye on him, we''ll be there soon, don''t mess with him. "


    Lee Rui understood the situation, he could not use the relationship between the Sis Sann s to solve this problem, it meant that the source of this trouble was very big. Who would have such a subordinate combined with the Elder Pao that was mentioned just now ¡­


    The identity of the mastermind was obvious.


    Lee Rui maintained his composure and waited quietly.


    "The people from Yang Family should be arriving soon."


    At that time, Yang Wei was just behind him, but he did not appear. This showed that Yang Wei had a brain. Yang Wu would definitely find out about this, and would definitely not sit idly by and watch.


    Borrowing the help of the Yang Family to remove the trouble behind them in one go, this way he could be considered to have collected a bit of interest in advance.


    Not long after, a group of people from the old factory came in, including Brother Ming and the others.


    A man with a dragon tattoo on his arm and a woman in his arms swaggered in, accompanied by several other people.


    Bai Xiaohua, Faang Shuailin. And that middle-aged man who looked rather similar to Faang Shuailin, should be Faang Shuailin''s father. As for the man who was embracing Bai Xiaohua ¡­ It should be the Elder Pao.


    "Faang Shuailin, long time no see." Lee Rui greeted Faang Shuailin, then looked at Bai Xiaohua, "And you, Bai Xiaohua, when did you start following by Elder Pao''s side?"


    The moment Lee Rui opened his mouth, even Elder Pao revealed a surprised expression: "You''ve seen me before?"


    "The first time I saw him, I guessed." Lee Rui shrugged his shoulders and laughed, "I thought that someone was trying to find trouble for me behind my back, so it turns out to be the Fang family. Faang Shuailin, are you not afraid that I would publish the video?"


    Of course Faang Shuailin was afraid, so he didn''t dare to make a sound.


    Elder Pao laughed loudly: "Your name is Lee Rui, right? Interesting, what an interesting kid. You still dare to be so impudent? No wonder my little brother Fang is so angry. I caught you today. Firstly, I wanted you to hand over the video. Secondly, I wanted to ask you why you beat me up. "


    "What if I don''t?" Lee Rui asked.


    Elder Pao''s expression became serious, and his imposing manner became clear. "Then you are seeking your own death."


    "Lee Rui, you better not think too much. In front of this grandpa, I advise you to stop thinking about this battle of wits and courage. Be careful not to let this grandpa beat you up into a vegetable or a cerebral palsy. At that time, how are you a threat if you are muddleheaded? " Bai Xiaohua snuggled up to Elder Pao''s side, giving her a sense of superiority.


    Lee Rui looked at her before spitting out a mouthful of saliva on the ground, "Bai Xiaohua, although you were greedy for vanity in the past, at least you are still considered clean. Look at you right now, the speed of turning black is truly beyond my imagination. "


    Bai Xiaohua glared at Lee Rui, her eyes full of hatred.


    "I''m not as inflexible as you are. Do you know why I broke up with you? You can''t give me the life I want, but there''s always someone who can. In this society, which woman isn''t attached to a man? Who doesn''t want to live a better life? "


    "And do you think you''re clean? Isn''t it because you have been following behind Wang Ke all day, trying to please him? You dare to say that you have taken a fancy to Wang Ke''s family because of her wealth? "


    "After all, we''re all the same. You don''t have to stand here at the top of the moral ladder and declare your greatness."


    "No, we are not the same." Lee Rui shook his head, "It''s your own heart that''s being black-hearted, feeling that everyone is as black-hearted as you are."


    Bai Xiaohua coldly snorted.


    "Lee Rui, right? I think Little Flower is right, you are just a hypocrite. Normally, you pretend to be an honest student. Mr Fang laughed coldly.


    These people came up one by one. They were simply living examples of a gathering of similar objects and a group of people.


    Lee Rui could no longer hold back and laughed loudly.


    "You, you, and you ¡­" Lee Rui raised his hand, and pointed at Bai Xiaohua, Faang Shuailin, Mr Fang, Elder Pao and the others, and asked with ridicule, "Do you know what you are in my eyes?"


    "What is it?" Mr Fang asked.


    Lee Rui squeezed out two words: "Trickster."


    Mr Fang could not help but laugh, "I''m a clown?"


    Lee Rui nodded.


    "What about me? I''m also a clown? " Elder Pao pointed at his nose.


    Lee Rui nodded once again, and said solemnly: "You are all clowns, there is no doubt about that. Because you don''t even know who you''re talking to. "


    "Wow, such arrogant words. Your hands and feet are still tied up. Boy, I''m not as good as you." Elder Pao gave him a thumbs up.


    After that, he laughed out loud, and along with the laughter of the Elder Pao, the others also laughed out loud, one after another until their tears were about to fall.


    The old factory was full of pleasure.


    "A person who is about to be beaten up actually dares to say that we are clowns ¡­" Hahahaha... I can''t take it anymore... "I''m about to die from laughter ¡­"


    "Is it funny?" Lee Rui asked them.


    Everyone nodded, because at this moment, Lee Rui was no different from a lunatic in their eyes. Lee Rui''s confidence, in their eyes, was merely ignorance, and even ignorance.


    Wasn''t this how Lee Rui viewed them? A bunch of trash. He couldn''t even be bothered to talk to them.


    But Lee Rui was very patient, he wanted to wait and see.


    "Ten minutes. I''ll delete the video in ten minutes." Lee Rui said to Elder Pao and the rest, "Don''t worry, I will keep my promise."


    After ten minutes, if the people from Yang Family still did not arrive, then he would give up treating the Elder Yang.


    If Yang Family did not even take his life to heart, then why would he do anything for Yang Family?


    This was actually a game.


    In this competition, Elder Pao, Fang Family, Bai Xiaohua, and even Brother Ming were fighting against each other. It was all just Lee Rui and Yang Family gambling.


    From the very beginning, Lee Rui had never considered himself to be weak.


    This was because he had the biggest trump card in his hand, and that was the Wechat Group of the Nether World. With Wechat Group of the Nether World here, he knew that he would naturally be in an invincible position.


    If he was willing, Lee Rui could easily let these people in front of him consume one pill, and then take the opportunity to consume a few Energetic and Healing Pills. If they fought with their backs against the water, even if they had guns, what did Lee Rui have to fear? At that time, who cares if there are any accidents or not?


    Just kill.

 C36

    In the end, Lee Rui still did not want to cause too much trouble. He did not want others to easily discover his own secret, so he patiently waited a bit more.


    Elder Pao and the others were also willing to do this. Ten minutes passed in the blink of an eye.


    Ten minutes passed just like that, Lee Rui sighed: "Looks like I still overestimated my Yang Family."


    "Brat, stop jabbering. Hurry up and delete the video." The Elder Pao said impatiently.


    Until now, they had already lost their patience. If Lee Rui still did not listen obediently to their next step, they would have to use violence.


    Lee Rui understood this, so he stood up.


    "The game is over, I have to get serious."


    When he finished speaking, in a situation where Elder Pao and the rest were unable to see, a few beams of white light separately shot towards the heads of Brother Ming and the rest.


    It was the Soul-Reaping Pill.


    At the same time, Lee Rui also used three large pills on himself. He felt that his entire body was filled with explosive power. His hands and feet fiercely struggled.


    Pow!


    The rope that bound him snapped.


    As Lee Rui broke free from the restraints, Elder Pao and Father Fang reacted first, their eyes filled with disbelief.


    "Not good, he wants to resist!" Quick, catch him! " Elder Pao shouted at Brother Ming and the others, but unexpectedly, he was shocked by the expressions of Brother Ming and his capable subordinates.


    Brother Ming and the rest were all drooling and salivating.


    Elder Pao didn''t know what kind of dream they were trapped in right now. It was a feeling even better than being a king. It was so wonderful that they didn''t want to recover from it.


    Lee Rui took the chance and disappeared from the spot.


    At his current speed, he couldn''t even say it out for himself. It was very strange. It was shockingly fast. If he wanted to escape, he could run out the door at this speed. It would only take him three seconds.


    But Lee Rui did not want to escape.


    "You all treat me like an ant. Today, I will let you all know who is the true ant!"


    As soon as these words reached the ears of the others, Elder Pao was sent flying. Immediately after, a few of Elder Pao''s subordinates were struck down by Lee Rui one after another. Lee Rui''s ghostly figure would let out a scream wherever he ran to.


    It didn''t take too much time to deal with them. Usually, it only took one punch.


    Punch Superman.


    At the scene, Mr Fang, Faang Shuailin and the rest only saw a black shadow quickly moving, followed by a floor full of people falling.


    "Ghost!" There''s a ghost! " Faang Shuailin was so frightened that his legs went soft.


    At the very least, Mr Fang could be considered to be a rich man, with a more mature disposition. He pulled Faang Shuailin and wanted to escape.


    But Lee Rui did not give this father and son pair such a chance.


    Initially, Lee Rui wanted to take care of Brother Ming and the rest first before denouncing them, but the Fang family''s father and son pair wanted to escape, this was something that Lee Rui could not allow.


    Like a flash of lightning, the figure appeared in front of Mr Fang, and with a single kick, shattered his kneecap.


    Ah!" Mr Fang let out a blood-curdling screech, falling to the ground.


    Faang Shuailin was so scared that his pants got wet. His legs could no longer support the weight of his body and he kneeled on the ground, kowtowing continuously: "Spare me, spare me!"


    Lee Rui did not even bother looking at them, and rushed to Brother Ming and the others.


    Brother Ming and the others were the biggest threats here. Firstly, they had spears. Secondly, Lee Rui felt that the Brother Ming was very powerful.


    The duration of the Soul-Reaping Pill couldn''t be sustained for too long, he had to take advantage of his illness to take his life!


    Brother Ming and the rest were immersed in the feeling of being unable to free themselves, when suddenly, Brother Ming''s body flew out and crashed into the wall of the workshop.


    Four to five meters away, Brother Ming smashed into the wall with a loud bang and coughed out a huge mouthful of blood.


    When he fell to the ground and opened his eyes again, he was frightened by the scene before him.


    "This is ¡­" What happened? "


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Another few figures fiercely smashed onto his side.


    His companions, a few of them who were extremely powerful, had all lost their ability to fight.


    Brother Ming clearly saw his comrade''s reaction the last time Lee Rui attacked.


    It was a kind of hypnosis, a reaction without any precautions or resistance. In fact, the chuckle and drool at the corner of his mouth were almost no different from idiots.


    Lee Rui was completely like a baby who had just been born, easily sending his companion flying and crashing into the wall.


    Brother Ming thought back to how he was lagging behind before to regain consciousness, and looked at Lee Rui''s proud figure, and his heart felt cold.


    "He hid his strength, but pretended to be unable to resist at all. This Lee Rui, who was he? Could he be a hypnotist master? "No, he''s not just a hypnotist. His strength is definitely not that of an ordinary person."


    "Could he be ¡­" Grandmaster inner strength?! "


    When Brother Ming thought about this frightening possibility, he felt like he was in an icehouse.


    If Lee Rui was a Grandmaster of inner strength, then not only would they be beaten to death this time, even being able to live past tomorrow would also be a problem.


    But other than this explanation, there really was no other reason why Lee Rui would possess such power.


    That was not a power that a student should possess. To be precise, it was not a power that an ordinary person could control. This kind of power only belonged to the Grandmaster!


    Lee Rui stood in the middle of the old factory, and at that moment, he was the only one left standing.


    The others were either beaten down or scared out of their wits.


    After confirming that all threats had been eliminated, Lee Rui heaved a sigh of relief.


    "It seems like the effect of the combination of the Soul-Rejuvenating Pill and the Energetic Ball is far beyond my imagination."


    "It''s better to use it sparingly next time."


    With that thought in mind, Lee Rui walked towards Brother Ming and took the gun from his waist. Brother Ming was like a pile of mud as he watched Lee Rui take the spear.


    The pistol is in my hand, I have it all over the world.


    Lee Rui was completely at ease, holding the big gun in his hand, he walked over to Elder Pao.


    The gun was pointed at Elder Pao''s head.


    "Now, do you still think you''re not a clown?"


    Elder Pao''s injuries weren''t as severe as Brother Ming''s, he was only sent flying, and his blood and sweat didn''t flow as well. But even so, he didn''t dare to resist in the slightest.


    Because Lee Rui was truly too strong.


    He was so strong that he didn''t look like a human. He was simply superhuman.


    "Master Li, you''re right, I am a clown. I know I was wrong. Please be magnanimous and let me go." Elder Pao gave in.


    With regards to Lee Rui, he was completely convinced.


    It was mainly because Lee Rui was too powerful, that even though he was a big shot who roamed the Jianghua City, he did not dare to be unyielding in front of such a person.


    He didn''t want to die.


    "You know you''re wrong, right?" Lee Rui tapped his head with his spear, and said disdainfully, "In the future, just be my dog, are you willing?"


    Cold sweat trickled down Elder Pao''s forehead: "I''m willing, I''m willing."


    Deep in his heart, he was unwilling to give up, but if he were to give in now, it did not mean that he would turn into a dog.


    It was just a stopgap.


    But how could Lee Rui not think of what the Elder Pao could think of?


    Lee Rui took back his handgun, raised it and started to point and hit them. His technique was the same as KTV''s, who was beating the Sis Sann. It was just that his movements were more proficient and his strength was more proficient.


    Five minutes later, Lee Rui stopped. Elder Pao revealed a look of despair, his eyes bulging out, and said in anger: "What did you do to me?!"


    He was unable to catch his breath.


    Seeing him like this, for some reason, Lee Rui suddenly felt like laughing.


    In the past, Sis Sann was similar, and now, Elder Pao was the same. It seemed that their group was really unlucky and was looking for the right person.


    This was fate!

 C37

    "Lee Rui, no, Master Li, please spare my life. He does not know that you are a Grandmaster. Otherwise, if you were to lend us ten guts, we would not dare to offend you. "


    Seeing that Elder Pao looked like he was about to be killed by Lee Rui, Brother Ming who was not far away, had no choice but to brace himself and plead with Lee Rui.


    Brother Ming''s life was saved by Elder Pao. If Elder Pao was in danger, he had no choice but to save his.


    Lee Rui looked at Brother Ming and spoke: "Don''t worry, I didn''t plan to kill him. If he didn''t come to see me at the end of each month, he''d be dead. "


    "Thank you, Grandmaster Li, for your generosity, thank you." Brother Ming said, as he spat out another mouthful of blood. Originally, he should have recovered from his severe injuries in time, but he risked his life to plead for Elder Pao.


    If the ones who were yelling for him to kill wasn''t them, Lee Rui would have been moved by the Brother Ming''s loyalty and devotion, but right now, he didn''t have the slightest bit of sympathy for them.


    Serves him right!


    "Elder Pao right? What''s your full name?"


    Elder Pao answered with his neck held up straight: "Chen Hongpao."


    "Chen Hongpao, you should have heard what I said just now. In the future, find me at the end of every month to help you vent your anger, or else you will undoubtedly die. I don''t mind telling you, I am a disciple of Chinese Medicine Aristocratic Family, a person that you cannot afford to offend. If I want you to die, you will definitely not live past midnight. "


    Lee Rui started to lie again. Since he didn''t want to be treated as a monster by others, he had no choice but to show off his strength again and again.


    But most importantly, everyone present believed it!


    The disciples of Chinese Medicine Aristocratic Family, how mysterious were their existences. Only such an existence would have such a high level of martial arts, being able to cause Brother Ming and the others to be beaten up without any resistance.


    "Master Li, I was blind and did not know your identity. In the future when you call me to the east, I will definitely not dare to head west." In the future, I, Chen Hongpao, will be willing to serve you as your subordinate. "


    "I don''t care if your love works or not." Lee Rui laughed and stood up, his gaze slowly turning to the Fang family''s father and son.


    "Speaking of which, it really makes me distressed. Faang Shuailin, I originally wanted to let you off, but you didn''t know what was good for you, and even called your family over to punish me. Faang Shuailin, what do you think I should do? "


    "Master Li, Grandmaster Li, I beg of you, please let me go. I have eyes but did not recognize Mt. Tai. I should have hit myself. I should have hit myself." Faang Shuailin spread open his bow left and right, and slapped his face a few times, and very quickly, his face swelled up.


    Mr Fang could not hold back his embarrassment as he said, "Master Li, I was in the wrong this time. I''m willing to compensate you for your mental and job losses. I''m willing to pay a million yuan. Can you let us go?"


    "Your life is worth one million yuan?" Lee Rui asked, pretending to be fierce.


    A million was a huge sum of money for a student. From the looks of it, Lee Rui was not satisfied at all.


    "Then, what about the three million?" Mr Fang asked tentatively.


    Lee Rui directly said to Chen Hongpao: "Go and do it for him!"


    Chen Hongpao immediately got up from the ground, and in a few steps, he arrived in front of Father Fang. He picked up a dagger from the ground, and looked like he was about to kill him.


    Mr Fang was so scared that he was about to piss his pants off as he hurriedly shouted, "Ten million, ten million! I beg Master Li to spare my life! "


    Ten million!


    This was a number that Lee Rui had never thought of. This number allowed him to achieve economic freedom, jumping from the bottom of society to the middle class.


    This Mr Fang seems to have put in some effort as well.


    "Chen Hongpao, spare his little life for now." Lee Rui instructed indifferently.


    "Thank you, Master Li, thank you!" Mr Fang could not help but thank them, wiping the cold sweat from his forehead with a look of thankfulness.


    Lee Rui could not bear to see him rejoicing like this, it was as if he could use the money to settle the rest of the matters if he kidnapped someone.


    Lee Rui had never felt that his life was so worthless.


    "We can avoid the death sentence, but we won''t be able to avoid the crime. Chen Hongpao, both of them have one leg broken."


    "Yes sir!" Following Lee Rui''s order, Chen Hongpao raised his dagger and stabbed at Mr Fang''s leg, breaking the tendons in his legs. Mr Fang was in so much pain that he cried out repeatedly, following that Faang Shuailin''s leg tendons were also broken.


    This father and son pair rolled around on the ground, wailing incessantly. The scene was extremely frightening.


    Suddenly, Bai Xiaohua stood up from the ground.


    "Is it my turn now? Lee Rui, you are now a winner in life, you have everything. No wonder you were always so neither humble nor arrogant before. So it turns out that you have such a great background and high ability. "


    Two streams of tears flowed down from the corners of Bai Xiaohua''s eyes: "I finally understand that you never loved me from the beginning to end. You have always been hiding it from me, looking down on me from the bottom of your heart and feeling that I am unworthy. "I admit it, I am just a lowly person like you. You won."


    Bai Xiaohua''s heart turned to ashes.


    Lee Rui looked at Bai Xiaohua, and mixed feelings rose in his heart.


    A few months ago, he had sworn in his heart that he would make Bai Xiaohua regret her choice of the day.


    "Bai Xiaohua, I still have to say it. I saw with my own eyes how you changed from a vain woman to a rapidly darkening woman becoming like this. I think it''s rather sad, I know how your family is doing, but I can only say that I mourn their misfortune and anger them for what you have done. "


    "This time, the one who attacked me was Faang Shuailin, and Chen Hongpao was the person who appeared. Even if you push me further, it will still be of limited use, at most, you just came over to gloat over my misfortune, and to make yourself comfortable. So, I won''t do anything to you, and won''t be disdainful of it."


    "However, if I find out that you are using your own body to curry favor with some nobleman behind me, I promise I will let you know what kind of despair you have."


    Lee Rui said coldly, ignoring the pitiful woman.


    After calming down from this crisis, the outcome had already been decided. Right now, he only wanted to return back to school and have a good rest.


    "I have said what I should say, and I have done what I should do. Everyone, remember what you have said, and remember what kind of person I, Lee Rui, am. Even more so, remember that you are just a bunch of ants in front of me. "


    "I hope all of you will take care of yourselves."


    Lee Rui left calmly.


    Not long after Lee Rui left, Chen Hongpao finally managed to recover some of the true color of the Elder Pao from the shock and fear. He glared angrily at Fang Xingjian''s father and son. Suddenly, his temper flared, and without caring that Fang Xingjian and his father were injured, he went up and gave them a good beating.


    "Bastard, it''s all your fault for being blind. Not only did you provoke this evil star yourself, you even made him into a dog!"


    The Fang family''s father and son were in even greater pain. They screamed miserably as they continued to wail.


    "Spare us, Elder Pao, we didn''t know that Lee Rui was so terrifying."


    Chen Hongpao did not care that much. After beating up the Fang father and son duo, he coldly snorted and said: "I do not believe in dog shit Chinese medicine. I will find a few doctors to test him later. "Brother Fang, for the killer''s money, come and pay."


    Chen Hongpao sat beside his father with a friendly face.


    It was as if he had not hit Mr Fang at all just now, or as if he had not begged Lee Rui for mercy.


    It could only be said that this person was sinister, vicious to the bone.


    How could Mr Fang dare to disobey? "Yes, yes, yes, I''m willing to pay ten million. As long as Elder Pao can find reliable people, I''ll definitely pay!"


    Chen Hongpao laughed with satisfaction.


    Just as Brother Ming was about to advise Chen Hongpao against this crazy idea, all of a sudden, the door of the old factory was pushed open.


    A few military vehicles came in, and from them, a dozen soldiers holding semi-automatic rifles came out. He pointed the gun at Chen Hongpao and the rest.


    Chen Hongpao was still Chen Hongpao. In front of these people, he would never be Elder Pao.


    A valiant and valiant woman walked out of the military vehicle. The first thing she said was:


    "Where is Lee Rui? Hand it over. If he loses even a hair of his body, I''ll kill you all! "


    My god, what exactly is this Lee Rui''s background? He was actually able to call for the army.


    Chen Hongpao almost wanted to slap himself twice. Just now, he had boasted shamelessly that he wanted to find an assassin to kill Lee Rui. Now, even if he was given a hundred guts, he wouldn''t dare have such thoughts.


    He couldn''t afford to offend her. He couldn''t afford to provoke her.

 C38

    On the way back to school, Lee Rui''s body continuously trembled. Only the heavens knew that he was just a student, but after experiencing such a big event, it was absolutely impossible for him to not have any fluctuations in his heart.


    However, through today''s experience, he had grown by leaps and bounds. Lee Rui now had enough confidence and experience. In the future, if he encountered similar situations, he would handle them even more perfectly and calmly than he had today.


    Without a doubt, the most important thing to him was his gains in mental state.


    Those people who had once shown off their strength in front of him, Lee Rui was no longer afraid of the halo around them.


    "I must become outstanding and leave my voice and reputation in this world. I will not disappoint the people who come after me."


    He secretly made up his mind.


    Not long after, Lee Rui returned to his dorm. His three roommates were all there. Seeing that Lee Rui had returned, Ke Shanyong said, "Damn, why do I feel like there''s something different?"


    "What''s the difference?" What''s the difference? Lao Bao said, and looked at Lee Rui, following that, he exclaimed, "There really seems to be something different."


    "Killing intent!" Gou Zi shouted.


    "What nonsense are you spouting?" Lee Rui touched his nose, somewhat baffled.


    "You don''t say. It really does feel like this. The way you looked at us a moment ago, the way you look at us with your eyes slightly narrowed, and that cold expression ¡­ there''s really killing intent in that gaze, just like a sword that''s finally showing its edge in its scabbard. "


    "Right, right. I think so too!" Gou Zi agreed.


    Lee Rui could not help but look at himself in the mirror. His eyes, in his eyes, were sharp.


    No wonder they felt that there was killing intent, even Lee Rui himself felt that it was indeed killing intent.


    "Could it be that this is the legendary imposing manner?"


    Humans speak of essence, energy, manners, experience and talk, the heart of the river, naturally, will be shown in life.


    All these things that he had experienced were constantly tempering Lee Rui, turning him into a sharp sword.


    Of course, his roommates were all good friends and good companions. Lee Rui didn''t want them to feel threatened. So he tried to adjust himself, to soften his eyes.


    As a result, it was much better.


    "Brothers, quickly take a look. The school is holding a welcoming party!" Ke Shanyong suddenly pointed at the computer and shouted.


    Gou Zi was immediately excited: "Really? "When is this?!"


    "Next Saturday." Lao Bao indicated that everything was under control as he said jubilantly, "This is a good opportunity to get out of this situation. Every year, the welcoming party will be a grand festival, if we don''t go crazy soon, we will become old."


    "That''s right, my family has already started urging for marriage. You all might not know, but my mom told me that she has already contacted several red ladies to book a date with them. As soon as I graduate in the future, she will let me go on a blind date." Ke Shanyong screamed, "Oh my god, I don''t like blind dates!"


    "Just do it. It''s not good to have a blind date, but we were worried that there wouldn''t be a suitable channel for us to get to know the girls!" Gou Zi said unhappily.


    "Sigh, the previous two years I was disdainful of going to the welcoming party, but I always felt that the other half of my heart was the perfect love. Now it seems like I was really wrong. I was the one who harmed all of you! "


    A few years ago, the Lao Bao had always advocated the nature of love, something he would not even be bothered to talk about at a welcoming party. He did not expect that it was because of this brainwashing exercise that the Peach Blossom Marks in the dorm were so scarce.


    This time, he took the lead and said, "This time, we must attend the welcoming party. At that time, we can get to know a few girls at the masked ball."


    "Sure thing!" It''s settled! " Ke Shanyong said excitedly.


    "Lee Rui, are you going?" Gou Zi asked Lee Rui who was silently climbing onto the bed.


    At this time, Lee Rui was chatting with Evil-Suppressing Ghost, and from the start, he did not pay any attention to what they were saying, and casually replied: "Go, of course I''ll go if you guys go."


    After Evil-Suppressing Ghost captured the evil spirits below the bridge, he had basically completed this year''s mission targets. He was very grateful to Lee Rui.


    "Bro, pass me the thread of evil spirits under the bridge, and help me complete the mission. Thank you so much."


    Lee Rui was overjoyed. He never thought that he would be able to gain Evil-Suppressing Ghost''s gratitude by following the line of the evil ghost under the bridge.


    Lee Rui replied, "Brother, no need to be so courteous. We are all friends. If there''s such a good thing in the future, I will definitely inform you. "


    "Then I''ll thank you first!" Evil-Suppressing Ghost was also happy, then he asked, "Brother, do you have anything that I can help with?"


    There was no such thing as a free lunch in this world. Capturing a servant like the evil spirits under the bridge would be a huge achievement. Lee Rui himself was not greedy for the credit, but had given the credit to his Evil-Suppressing Ghost, as he did not know if there would be any requests that he would make to do so.


    Lee Rui felt that this Evil-Suppressing Ghost was really a ghost servant with a nimble mind.


    Of course there was something wrong. Something had to happen.


    Lee Rui replied, "As for me, I just want to learn a little more. "I don''t know if brother has any good martial skills, but the Evil Suppression Division is filled with experts. I want to learn more."


    Evil-Suppressing Ghost replied: What kind of ability do you want to learn, brother?


    "The most powerful kind."


    The Evil-Suppressing Ghost was silent.


    Although Lee Rui had done him a huge favor, this favor alone wasn''t enough for him to teach Lee Rui the most powerful ability.


    Lee Rui himself was well aware of the situation. "Brother will not lose to you, I am willing to pay five million for it."


    Five million!


    To Evil-Suppressing Ghost, this was definitely not a small temptation. Even if it was his most powerful cultivation technique, but how could his most powerful cultivation technique be any higher than the generals of the Underworld? Even the most powerful cultivation techniques were only cultivation techniques, they were unable to be converted into economic value.


    The only value was to let him do the job.


    Evil-Suppressing Ghost was moved: "Brother, you really want to buy my cultivation technique?"


    "I''ll give you the money later." Lee Rui took out some underworld money from the drawer and wrote a few words Evil-Suppressing Ghost would like to receive. Then, he went outside the door, and when it was night and no one was around, he burned his head in one go.


    Returning back to his dorm, Lee Rui said to the Evil-Suppressing Ghost, "The money is already in place."


    Evil-Suppressing Ghost said, "I have received my account. Brother, you are quite honest. Since brother thinks highly of me and wants to buy this insignificant cultivation technique of mine, then I will do the same. "Wait a moment, I will send the cultivation technique to you. Please take note to check it."


    Lee Rui patiently waited.


    Half an hour later, his phone rang. In Lee Rui''s mind, a cultivation technique book was quietly floating.


    There were five words on the cultivation technique page.


    Heavenly Master Thunder Arts


    Lee Rui''s pupils contracted as he almost lost control of himself. He really wanted to laugh out loud.


    The Thunder Arts of the Way of the Heavenly Master!


    As expected of the Evil-Suppressing Ghost s, their attacks were not ordinary.


    Lee Rui could not wait to see the contents of the technique. This Heavenly Master Thunder Arts was more suitable for the use of "Techniques".


    To be specific, it was the effect of lightning and thunder, supported by the inner strength.


    Lightning was a strange phenomenon which affected the heavens and the earth. It was powerful enough, regardless of whether it was in the outside or the inside.


    Almost at the first glance, Lee Rui liked this technique.


    "The Mountain Sea Incantation cultivates inner strength. The Heavenly Master''s Thunder Arts uses inner strength to unleash lightning." This way, I would have the complete set of internal and external dual cultivation methods, and would have the power to transcend the mortal world! "

 C39

    A few days later, Yang Wu found Lee Rui once again. Two days ago, she had contacted Lee Rui many times, but Lee Rui did not pay attention to her.


    To be honest, the fact that Yang Wu did not bring anyone along at that time had already chilled Lee Rui''s heart. With the power of the Yang Family, she shouldn''t have this kind of attitude.


    Yang Wu was also well aware that this was the reason why most of her words were filled with apology. But this time, she really couldn''t sit still. Her grandfather''s injuries were severe, and at any moment, his life could be in danger.


    She went to school, went straight to Lee Rui, and asked him to come out to talk.


    Yang Wu, this woman, looked very young and beautiful. Many of the students thought that she was the standard-bearer of the National Flag.


    Standing under the dormitory building, she had already refused three conversations with boys.


    "I was planning to go to your room, but I thought you wouldn''t come down." When the two of them met, Yang Wu smiled.


    Lee Rui also laughed, "How can you be so condescending?"


    "Let''s talk as we walk. Also, show me the scenery of your school." Yang Wu pointed to the front.


    At the turn of winter and spring, the sun shone brightly. With such rare good weather, if a girl was willing to accompany them for a walk, it would naturally be a great thing.


    Lee Rui was in a good mood, so he brought her and casually strolled around the campus.


    Yang Wu said: "About the last time, I''m actually here. They are currently in the prison. If you are willing, I can send them to prison at any time. "


    "But to me, it doesn''t matter anymore." Lee Rui looked at the dazzling sunlight and said indifferently, "If I didn''t rely on myself and waited for you guys to save me, I believe that even if I''m not a dead person right now, I would still be severely disabled."


    "Qing Er said that you wanted to help me, but I knew that I was too weak to make it in time. So this time, I''m not asking for your help, I''m here to sincerely apologize, that''s all. "


    Yang Wu said solemnly: "I''m sorry."


    "You don''t have to be sorry, that''s not your responsibility." Lee Rui did not stop and continued to walk. He did not even look at Yang Wu.


    After that incident, Lee Rui and Yang Wu no longer had any relationship, and because of Yang Wei, Lee Rui did not have much of a good impression of Yang Family.


    It''s good to be like that.


    "My Yang Family is willing to pay ten million, please treat my grandfather." Yang Wu said.


    Lee Rui did not express his stance, but asked: "Is money omnipotent?"


    "Money isn''t everything, but I know that the Fang family will agree to give you 10 million." "If you have my help, you''ll definitely be able to get it. Otherwise, the Fang family might as well pay ten million for your head."


    "That will depend if they have the guts, that life, or the ability." Lee Rui smiled.


    "Even if the Fang family can''t deal with you, what about your family?" Yang Wu paused for a moment, then continued, "I''ve checked, your parents are all normal people, and you''re not talking about Chinese Medicine Aristocratic Family, the Fang family might make a move against them."


    Lee Rui remained indifferent: "I have my own methods to control the Fang family''s life, and I don''t dare force them to submit."


    Yang Wu was speechless.


    She had originally come here with confidence, but now she realized that there was nothing she could do.


    "My grandfather treated me like the pearl of his palm, my family favors me the most. Even if he is seriously ill, he would still be concerned about my future. In his eyes, I am not only the most promising person in the family, but also his most precious granddaughter. "


    "If it were not for this illness, he would still have more than ten years to live. I was the one who personally lost my last hope. It didn''t affect my younger brother, nor was I able to save you in time. "


    Yang Wu''s eyes flashed with a sense of sorrow, as she stopped in her tracks and said. "Money, power, wealth ¡­ I know now that this will not move you. But if... If I marry you, would you be willing to help me save Grandfather? "


    Lee Rui stopped and looked at her.


    Even for a place as beautiful as the clouds, like Jianghua University, Yang Wu''s appearance was still considered outstanding. Her body exuded a heroic aura, a disposition that was completely different from her delicate self.


    For people like Yang Wu, who married back to their families, they would definitely be women who did not need the protection of men.


    Coincidentally, Lee Rui doesn''t have a wife now, not even an official girlfriend.


    "With your family background and ability, if I were to marry you back home, you might even ride on my neck and crush me. I feel that this is a very scary question."


    Yang Wu flushed red and said stiffly: "I am not as bold as you think I am. You can consider it, or you can try to kill me ¡­ "Tame."


    Lee Rui was speechless for having come to the point of training.


    "Is it really necessary? "You''ve made up your mind?"


    "Yes sir!" Yang Wu answered decisively.


    Lee Rui nodded his head: "Alright, I will go to your house to take a look."


    Lee Rui returned to his dorm room with a backpack. After that, he sat in Yang Wu''s car and headed towards Yang Family.


    didn''t think that she would have any intimate interactions with such a woman. But since she owed her a favor, Yang Wu was not so easy to repay.


    The Fang family would never be willing to pay a large sum of money. Even if he gave it up, the Fang family would still think of other things. It was true that Lee Rui could take the Fang family''s life, but that might involve a crime that was against the law, or even an accidental murder.


    Lee Rui did not want to take that risk. He wanted to be a pure and innocent good person. Therefore, when he was still not strong enough, he had to borrow some momentum from the Yang Family, and even borrow Yang Wu''s momentum.


    This was a win-win situation.


    The current Yang Family was completely solemn. Old Master Yang had a headache, the doctors were helpless, they could only use pain-relieving needles and anesthetic, the old man was already unconscious.


    Old Master Yang had three concubines under his command, the eldest one was from the Second Army and the second one was from the Third Political and Third Yang. However, there was nothing they could do about their father''s situation.


    "We can''t go on like this," Third Bro said with concern. "Aren''t we being too selfish?"


    "Third Bro, we understand what you''re thinking, but we can''t give up. Didn''t Little Wu say to find a Godly Doctor? There might be a way. " The second brother said solemnly.


    "Do you also believe in the martial arts world?" I don''t believe it anyway! " "Xiao Wu is messing around, the girl is unreliable, and she''s even throwing a tantrum at Wei. She doesn''t look like a big sister at all."


    The boss said, "Little Wei''s character has yet to be properly nurtured. It''s difficult to take on such a big task."


    Yang Wu was her eldest brother''s daughter, Yang Wei was her third brother''s son, and her second brother''s son was still young.


    The second generation of Yang Family had developed very well, but for the third generation, other than Little Wu, they could not even compare to the children of the other families.


    To this extent, the clan''s legacy is an extremely important matter. No one had discussed such matters much before, but the lordmaster was so ill that they had no choice but to consider such matters.


    The founding generation, the second generation, the third generation.


    If the third generation were to have an eye-catching performance, then they would have the qualifications to control Yang Family.

 C40

    Yang Wu brought Chen Ping to the Yang Family, and upon seeing the oppressive atmosphere of the family, she hurriedly introduced it to the elders.


    "Second and third father, this is Lee Rui. I have invited him to come and treat Grandfather''s illness."


    This was what Yang Wu''s grandfather had already passed down to them, a form of address that carried the flavor of home. When the few elders saw Yang Wu''s passionate introduction, their expression changed.


    "Little Wu, is this what you often call Divine Doctor Li? "Hello, it''s been hard on you." Yang Wu''s second uncle reached out his hand, and shook Lee Rui''s hand.


    Politicians, for the most part, showed a little goodwill. Maybe there was some doubt in Lee Rui''s ability, but that was only in private. In other words, a family like Yang Family wouldn''t lack grace.


    "Little Divine Doctor, I''ll have to trouble you to take a look." Yang Wu''s father also nodded.


    Only Yang Wu''s third uncle only coldly looked at Lee Rui and said: "If you can cure my father''s illness, my Yang Family is willing to repay you with a thousand gold. But if you scam me, my Yang Family will not let you off so easily, I hope you understand. "


    It was clear who was being kind and who was not hopeful.


    Lee Rui nodded to Third Uncle: "I understand."


    "Alright, please!"


    Third Uncle generously made a request.


    Seeing this, Lee Rui could not help but sigh. As expected of the descendant that the old revolution had cultivated, his bearing was definitely not ordinary.


    Elder Yang was lying in his sickroom, on the verge of death.


    Lee Rui came to Elder Yang''s side and looked at his skin color and fingernails in detail.


    Just like that, Lee Rui turned to Yang Wu and the others and said: There''s no mistake, it''s just a leech.


    "Is it really a leech?" Yang Wu was concerned, "Can it be cured?"


    Lee Rui nodded. "Sure."


    "Young man, don''t be too full of yourself. Even famous experts and scholars can''t do anything about my dad''s illness. The moment you came over, you just took a few glances and said that you can cure it. " Yang Wu''s Third Uncle looked at Lee Rui with both ridicule and anger, "Do you think that everyone from my Yang Family is blind?"


    "As you said, don''t be too full of yourself." Lee Rui smiled and pointed his finger at Elder Yang, "When Old Master Yang is in an attack of pain, he doesn''t like to eat, but he has a special thirst for fresh blood. Leech belongs to the yin category, while human blood is yang. "


    "So?" Third Uncle asked in a mocking tone.


    Lee Rui said: "So even if he doesn''t drink human blood, he has a special thirst for deer blood."


    "Don''t use it as a topic of conversation just because you hear rumors about Little Wu or someone else. "Then tell me, is there any way to cure my dad''s illness?"


    "It''s simple. Just kill the leech in the old man''s body." Lee Rui said confidently.


    Everyone''s expression became cold.


    Poison to death, these two words were too sensitive.


    People could even guess that it was not to kill the leeches, but to kill the Elder Yang.


    One must know, the reason Yang Family was a set of Yang Family was precisely because they had such a profound needle that could freeze the seas like the Elder Yang s. If not for Elder Yang, Yang Family would definitely not have developed so well. Yang Family was not without enemies. How could a large clan not have enemies?


    Only, those enemies did not dare to act rashly after taking into account the influence of the Elder Yang.


    If...


    Yang Lao San glared at Lee Rui and asked, "How are you going to poison a leech?"


    "Of course it''s my prescription." Lee Rui said indifferently, then asked Yang Family number three, "Do you have any objections?"


    "No wonder?" Old Yang asked.


    Lee Rui spread out his hands, turned around and said to Yang Wu: "Then I have no other choice."


    Indeed, there was no other way. Sometimes, trust between people was just like this.


    "Ol ''Three, why don''t we let him try?" Yang Wu''s father said.


    "Big brother, are you going to have this kind of person, with an unknown background, privately come up with some prescription to treat father''s illness? I would rather a pig to climb a tree, I do not want to believe him. He keeps saying that he''s using Chinese medicine, but look how old he is? "


    He felt that he was using his father''s life to play with Lee Rui.


    "I definitely don''t agree!"


    "But, there''s no other way. We can''t let Dad suffer any more because of selfishness. " Yang Family Boss said.


    Yang Wu''s second uncle also said: "I agree with big brother. I really can''t bear to continue with father''s condition."


    "Who said there''s no other way? If you insist on using this unorthodox method, then let the Master Liu come." Third Elder Yang said confidently, then looked at Lee Rui, "I don''t trust this kind of wet behind the ears brat."


    Don''t even mention Old Yang San, in truth, there were not many people who trusted Lee Rui from top to bottom of Yang Family.


    Because Lee Rui was simply too young.


    "Ol ''Three, the Master Liu you''re talking about is ¡­?" Yang Family head asked.


    "Master Liu, you don''t know? It''s that Master Liu from the Liu Residence in Star County! " Third Elder Yang said proudly, "You should all be aware of Master Liu''s reputation, not only is he working with many celebrities, many rich and powerful people also work closely with him, his Qi is really powerful."


    Yang Laoda was puzzled.


    This Master Liu indeed had a great reputation among the people, but he was rarely seen. A clan like Yang Family did not have any interaction with these kinds of unorthodox characters. This time, after hearing from Old Third, he seemed to be quite familiar with it.


    "Master Liu and I are good friends. As matters stand, I will not hide it from you guys. Actually, there were several times when there were problems in my business, and it was all because of Master Liu helping me figure out the evasion risk. " Third Bro explained.


    "Then where is he?" Yang Laoda asked.


    "I have already sent Little Wei to invite Master Liu over." As Old Yang spoke, he took out his phone and made a phone call.


    Moments later, the Yang Family gate opened.


    A Lincoln Car slowly drove into the Yang Family.


    An old man wearing a Tang suit came down from the car. He had the demeanor of a saint. He looked very otherworldly, especially this Master Liu. His eyes were extremely white, and he looked very different from normal people.


    It was a very mysterious aura.


    Master Liu came over to Elder Yang''s side and looked around with squinted eyes. Suddenly, he raised his hand and waved his sleeve. The curtain between the windows actually closed by itself.


    "When I was on my way here, I had already heard from Little Wei that there was someone claiming to be a Godly Doctor. Saying that the old soldier was suffering from leeches is simply nonsense!"


    Master Liu''s hoarse voice took a glance at Lee Rui, and continued: "I have already calculated, the old soldier''s illness, is not a stir in the wind, it is not a movement in the flag, but a movement in the spirit."


    "Master Liu, what is agility?" Third Elder Yang asked anxiously.


    "The so-called agility is when Yin Qi damages the body. "It''s just that you guys found me too late. If it was earlier, I could have saved the old soldier''s life. Now, I can guarantee his health for half a year."


    "How?" Yang Lao San asked.


    "It''s very simple. I''ll try to dispel the evil!" The moment Master Liu said that, a gust of wind blew out from his body.


    The gale swept in all directions and struck Lee Rui''s face.


    Lee Rui frowned.


    The smell of the wind carried a fishy stench, and from this so called Master Liu, Lee Rui could sense a sinister aura.


    He didn''t seem like a righteous master.

 C41

    "Can the Master Liu do it now?" Third Elder Yang was overjoyed, he had no doubt about Master Liu''s capabilities.


    Master Liu stroked his small goatee and said with a nod, "Of course you can."


    "Big brother, second brother?" Yang Lao San looked at Yang Laoda and Yang Laoda excitedly.


    In the face of this sort of situation, there really weren''t many chances for them to make a choice. In comparison, this Master Liu looked a little more decent than Lee Rui.


    "Alright, let''s try it then." Yang Laoda nodded helplessly.


    The Master Liu ordered his followers to fetch the altar from the Lincoln and set it in his room. Then, he said to the rest of the Yang Family s, "Except for my disciple, no one else can see my actions."


    This was the meaning of concealment.


    Everyone in the Yang Family understood this principle, and the more Master Liu spoke as such, the more the people in the Yang Family believed him.


    Just like that, Yang Lao San trusted Yang Wu and the others. He quickly ordered Yang Wei and the others to go out.


    Especially Lee Rui, Old Yang San said with an impatient tone: "Brat, this has nothing to do with you, go away, don''t come back here again in the future."


    Lee Rui looked at Yang Lao San, and said with a smile that was not a smile, "Your father originally had dozens of years to live, but you decided to let him live half a year?"


    Old Yang San''s expression immediately changed, and he shouted: "What does my Yang Family have to do with you? Get out of here! "


    Earlier, he had always been restraining himself, and that was because of Yang Wu. Now that the Master Liu had come over, even if he invited some unorthodox methods, it would not be Lee Rui''s turn to point fingers.


    Lee Rui''s expression also gradually became cold: "Old Yang, you truly are blind. I could have cured your father, but you insisted on believing in a witch doctor. "


    "How dare you!" Who gave you the guts to call the Master Liu a Witch Doctor! "


    "He''s just a witch doctor, don''t you know? Among the sacrifices he had brought, there were vipers, weasels, centipedes ¡­ "If you don''t believe me, just open his bag and take a look." Lee Rui pointed to the cloth bag in the Master Liu disciple''s hand.


    Master Liu was enraged: "I, Liu, do not need your insinuations when I act like this?! "Get out!"


    Lee Rui laughed coldly: "You are just a quack doctor who messed with my life, and you want me to point fingers at you?"


    Through careful observation, Lee Rui had already determined that this so-called Master Liu was merely a witch doctor who walked the evil path. And from Master Liu''s body, there could faintly be an aura that made Lee Rui feel very uncomfortable.


    Cold.


    "Little Wu, you go take a look." Yang Laoda said.


    Yang Wu walked to the side of the Master Liu disciples. Just as she was about to reach for one of the cloth bags, Master Liu suddenly stomped his feet on the ground.


    "Freeze!"


    But she saw Yang Wu fall to the ground without any warning.


    This move had truly shocked the people from the Yang Family.


    "Master Liu, what are you doing?" Yang Laoda asked.


    Master Liu chuckled: "Chief, your love is only temporarily out of consciousness, your life is in no danger. I can move my things, my disciples can move, but others cannot. You may not believe me, but you must respect me. "


    Yang Laoda was silent.


    After a while, Yang Laoda said, "All of you can leave. Lee Rui, you too."


    He took the lead to help Yang Wu up and left the room. After that, the others followed suit and left, leaving Lee Rui behind.


    "What are you standing there for? Didn''t you hear what the leader said? "Get out!" Master Liu shouted.


    "Lee Rui, hurry up and come out. Otherwise, don''t blame me for not giving you face!" Yang Lao San urged.


    "Lee Rui, come out." Yang Laoda also spoke out.


    Lee Rui looked outside and nodded.


    Lee Rui slowly walked out. Everyone thought that he would listen obediently to them, but when they were caught off guard, Lee Rui did an eye-popping action.


    Lee Rui had not even taken two steps when he suddenly turned around, and used a cannon fist to ruthlessly smash onto God Liu''s stomach. Master Liu didn''t expect that he would be hit by Lee Rui''s heavy hand, and his entire body was sent flying straight into the wall, producing a loud bang.


    "Is this kid crazy!?"


    The group of people standing by the door were petrified.


    No one expected Lee Rui to suddenly hit Master Liu.


    "What Master Liu, what a bullsh * t master, he''s just a witch doctor who mistook someone''s life. I''m sorry, I can''t let you treat Old Master Yang to death. Rather than being treated blindly by someone like you, I might as well let you go. "


    What kind of theory was this!


    What was this operation?


    All of a sudden, everyone looked at Lee Rui like he was a lunatic.


    "Lee Rui, are you seeking death?!" The Master Liu was his good friend. Now that he had caused such a huge damage to the Master Liu on his territory, where would his face be?


    Moreover, what if the Master Liu gets angry and doesn''t treat the old man anymore?


    This Lee Rui clearly harbored evil intentions!


    Just as Old Yang was about to beat Lee Rui up, there was no wind in the room. Master Liu held a black jade in his hand and slowly stood up from the ground.


    "Tsk, tsk, tsk, tsk ¡­" Brat, you''re so brave. You actually dared to hit me. I, Liu, have not felt such pain in a long time. "


    Master Liu''s face was as dark as ink, his entire face was black.


    His pupils turned black, and all the whites were gone.


    It really did seem eerie and terrifying.


    "Urgent like the law!"


    Master Liu made a few hand signs, and his disciples threw down their bags and rushed out the door: "Everyone get out!"


    It was still too late.


    The poison that fell out of the cloth bag was exactly what Lee Rui had said it would be, however, it did not last long.


    As the Master Liu raised the black jade, the poisonous substance was being absorbed into the black jade.


    A huge shadow appeared on the wall of the room.


    "Ghost!"


    Some of the people from the Yang Family could not bear the horrifying reality and ran away in panic.


    The three Yang Family Brothers no longer dared to stand at the door to their room.


    All of this was too terrifying.


    Master Liu''s face looked like an evil ghost, his eyes were staring straight at Lee Rui: "You reckless fool, today I will let you have a taste of my power!"


    Lee Rui laughed instead: "I told you, there''s something wrong with you, why aren''t you admitting it? "Since you''ve revealed your true form, then things will be much easier."


    "Die!" Master Liu was too lazy to speak to Lee Rui anymore, he just waved his hand.


    The black figure on the wall let out a shrill scream, and suddenly rushed towards Lee Rui.


    Lee Rui did not budge an inch, he only clenched his fist.


    "Thunder Arts: Evil Slayer!"


    A slender bolt of lightning appeared out of nowhere from Lee Rui''s palm.


    The black figure that was dashing towards Lee Rui was actually dashing towards him at an extremely fast speed. When the lightning bolt was born, the black figure was actually unable to dodge at all and quickly retreated.


    Lee Rui smiled confidently, and the lightning aura suddenly increased.


    Bright as day!

 C42

    When the miraculous Thunder Arts appeared, no matter if it was the Yang Family s, or the Master Liu s, they were all so scared that their faces were drained of color.


    This should not be a power a mortal should possess!


    When the people from the Yang Family saw the flashing of lightning and the rumbling of thunder in the room from afar, their hearts had originally been beating fast.


    "Could he be ¡­" "God of Heaven!"


    The hearts of the Yang Laoda brothers surged with reverence. Regardless of their status or position, as mortals, reverence was their nature.


    Inside the room, the black shadow on the wall was suddenly triggered by the lightning and let out a miserable cry. Like a man or a woman, the black shadow flashed quickly and drilled into the black jade in Master Liu''s hand.


    The black shadow came out of the black jade. The black jade was its refuge.


    Lee Rui shouted at the Master Liu: "Put down the jade!"


    Master Liu trembled and threw the black jade away.


    Lee Rui struck his palm out with lightning speed and struck the black jade.


    There was a crackling sound, like the sound of a block of ice falling on a red-hot iron board. Black smoke came out from the black jade and the little ghost that was raised by Master Liu was instantly smashed into pieces by Lee Rui''s Thunder Arts.


    From Miao Jiang to the new Ma Tai, raising a little ghost was an evil art that could not be displayed. A small number of people had dabbled in it. The Master Liu learnt the skill to raise ghosts by chance and relied on the little ghost he raised to earn his reputation.


    Today, the little brat was killed by Lee Rui on the Yang Family!


    Master Liu spat out a mouthful of blood on the spot. The little demon was killed, but he suffered from the backlash, causing his vitality to be greatly damaged.


    Lee Rui withdrew his lightning and looked towards Master Liu. Master Liu''s body trembled like a sieve. Seeing Lee Rui''s cold gaze on him, he did not even bother to wipe the blood off the corner of his mouth as he hurriedly crawled in front of Lee Rui and kneeled down.


    "Spiritual Master, Spiritual Master Li, I was blind and accidentally offended you. I beg you, please let me go!"


    Master Liu held Lee Rui''s leg, begging in tears. The move Lee Rui used just now had scared his guts.


    Normally, he relied on the little ghost he raised to run amok. In a land like Jianghua City, he had a lot of fame and he was also very proud of himself.


    It was only until he met Lee Rui today that he realized that there was a mountain beyond a mountain.


    When a true person did not reveal his true self, it was as if he was enraged by the thunder.


    The kid that was raised with so much effort was easily defeated by Lee Rui. If Lee Rui used the Thunder Arts on him, he would have no doubts that he, Master Liu, would die without a burial ground!


    Lee Rui looked at Master Liu coldly and snorted.


    The Thunder Arts had a special power against Xie Chong. The sacred art revealed by the Master Liu was broken by the Thunder Arts, which meant that the Master Liu was not a good person.


    However, Lee Rui could not say anything, if he were to directly use the Thunder Arts to attack the Master Liu, what would the consequences be, killing thousands of people, would be too excessive.


    Lee Rui said: "Give me the jade."


    The dead spirit within the black jade had already been killed. At this moment, the black jade returned to its original sparkling and translucent state. Master Liu picked up the jade on the ground and handed it over to Lee Rui.


    Lee Rui kept the black jade, and then shouted towards the door: "Bring Yang Wu in."


    Outside, Yang Laoda and the others, upon hearing Lee Rui''s voice, hurriedly brought him in.


    They had just witnessed Lee Rui''s might and were now convinced. And listening to Lee Rui''s conversation with the Master Liu just now, they were all smart people, and understood who was right and who was wrong.


    After Yang Laoda and the others carried Yang Wu in, Lee Rui touched her forehead and channeled the Mountain and Sea Arts to nourish her body.


    The reason why Yang Wu fainted was not because of how powerful Master Liu was, but because of the method of the ghost that the Master Liu reared. At this time, the evil ghost had already been removed, and with Lee Rui''s interference, Yang Wu slowly woke up.


    Yang Wu opened her eyes and saw a hand placed on her forehead. A warm aura came from Lee Rui''s palm.


    "Thank you, I''m fine now." Yang Wu''s face quietly turned red.


    She was the flower of the army, the clanging rose. He had never been treated so tenderly by a man he didn''t know, and now that he was in front of his relatives, he couldn''t help feeling a little embarrassed.


    Lee Rui retracted his hand, and looked towards the Yang Family.


    "A grand Yang Family, almost made a joke. If I did not stop him in time, you all would have been able to save Elder Yang''s life, but would have definitely overdrawn his remaining lifespan. "


    Yang Laoda and the rest looked ashamed.


    "Someone, come!"


    Yang Laoda shouted, and two guards ran over quickly.


    "Arrest this Master Liu and interrogate him strictly. Transfer him to the legal authorities!"


    If it wasn''t for Lee Rui, his Yang Family nearly self-destructed, causing a huge mistake. Regarding this, Yang Laoda was also very regretful and fearful. Towards Master Liu, although his reputation was flourishing, as a soldier, how could Yang Laoda be afraid of all these?


    The guard took Master Liu away, causing him to cry so much that he couldn''t even shed a tear.


    If he knew this would happen, he wouldn''t have dared to offend Lee Rui no matter what. Now all was well, the fame and reputation of wealth had all left him.


    "Spare me, spare me!"


    It was too late to regret.


    "Li ¡­" Spiritual Master Li, will that Master Liu use his magic to escape? " Yang Wu''s second uncle asked vigilantly.


    Lee Rui shook his head: "He suffered a backlash and I killed the little ghost he raised. Furthermore, no matter what, he is a mere mortal after all. "


    Master Liu might have an exalted status in the eyes of ordinary people, but to put it bluntly, it was what ordinary people thought. In the eyes of the higher-ups or the experts, Master Liu was just a small nobody.


    If they really started fighting, and someone was holding a machine gun and bumping around a few times, Master Liu or whatever, wouldn''t that be a dead man?


    Lee Rui was not willing to explain too much about this.


    "Daoist Master Li, I implore you to save my father." Yang Laoda was originally a high ranking figure. In normal circumstances, he would always be high up in the sky. Lee Rui was just a student, he might not even reach the status that Yang Laoda had in his entire life.


    But after seeing Lee Rui''s methods, Yang Laoda had no choice but to lower his head. Maybe Lee Rui could really save his father''s illness.


    That was why he begged in such a low voice.


    Second Elder Yang and Third Elder Yang were also begging one after the other, "Please, Sage Li, save my father!"


    The other relatives of the Yang Family also said, "Please save Elder Yang, Spiritual Master Li!"


    Lee Rui''s gaze turned cold as he looked at Elder Yang who was lying on the sickbed.


    The old man looked haggard and scrawny. The war did not defeat such a hero, but it did not resist the invasion of disease.


    "I will list out a prescription. Please follow my request to gather the necessary ingredients." You must find all the medicinal herbs tonight, and when you can find them, and when I will treat them. "


    Lee Rui took out the medicinal formula and handed it over to Yang Laoda, then Yang Laoda quickly said to the others.


    Finally, after a long period of worry, the entire Yang Family saw hope.


    The Yang Family people started moving, rushing out of the house, running in all directions.


    Lee Rui did not panic, and carefully examined Elder Yang''s body condition. Yang Wu accompanied him by her side as she poured tea, looking as meek as a young wife who was about to pass by.

 C43

    The animal kingdom has an innate skill of concealment. The chameleon will change its color with the environment, and the rattlesnake hiding in the desert is also sand-yellow.


    The leeches in Elder Yang''s body could be said to be the best of leeches. Not only did it have a structure similar to a human head, even the color was extremely similar to human flesh.


    Leeches were difficult to detect and to eradicate. If not for Lee Rui, it could be said that the Elder Yang didn''t have another two years to live.


    "Sage Li, according to your request, we have collected these medicinal materials."


    From seven to nine in the evening, the ward continued to send in all kinds of medicinal herbs: grade seven ginseng with leaves, grade ten snow lotus, old deer''s blood ¡­ They were all extremely precious Chinese medicinal herbs. With Lee Rui''s current strength, it would be difficult to gather these things.


    However, it was possible for the Yang Family; under Yang Laoda''s organization, all the medicinal ingredients had been gathered. It was placed in a pile in the ward.


    "Alright, all the unrelated people need to go out. Yang Wu, follow me. Uncle Yang, please go find some firewood to set up a boiler and find a metal pot.


    It was not hard to do, Yang Laoda quickly went to prepare. Lee Rui brought Yang Wu along as they walked along the corridor. Lee Rui brought over a stool to sit and wait.


    Before long, the corridor was on fire. Fiery flames were burning the boiler. As the water boiled, Lee Rui slowly and leisurely threw all the ingredients into the pot.


    "Nothing, you can all leave, don''t stay here." There''s something, I will get Yang Wu to notify you all. "


    Although everything was arranged by Lee Rui, but Lee Rui was still a little not used to this kind of atmosphere where people were watching him. Especially for some people, they just needed to watch and they even took out their cell phones to take pictures.


    Under Lee Rui''s instructions, Yang Laoda quickly arranged for everyone to leave and the hallway became silent.


    "Add some firewood to keep the fire going." Lee Rui didn''t forget to remind Yang Wu to do something.


    "Alright." Yang Wu replied sullenly, adding some wood, she carefully asked: "Lee Rui, are you sure you can really cure my grandfather''s illness?"


    "If you have any ideas, just say it out." Lee Rui replied.


    "I checked your family, and you aren''t any kind of Chinese Medicine Aristocratic Family disciple at all. To be honest, your medical skills have advanced by leaps and bounds. I''m very curious about what happened in the past few months. "


    Lee Rui looked at Yang Wu meaningfully.


    People were afraid of fame, but once they became famous, they would attract the attention of others. No matter how well he concealed it, there would still be traces to follow.


    If Yang Wu could find out about this today, it was hard to say whether others would. This was a very dangerous signal, Lee Rui did not want to share the secret of the Wechat Group of the Nether World with others.


    "Let''s make a deal. I''ll cure your grandfather''s illness, and you protect my family. How about it?" Lee Rui said.


    "How do you want me to protect you?" Yang Wu asked.


    "At least not by someone who wants to."


    "Then I''ll send people to protect them in secret." Yang Wu raised her head to look at Lee Rui, and asked, "Do you think this is alright?"


    Lee Rui shook his head: "Not much."


    He was very clear that once a person possessed a power that transcended the world, it would bring them many troubles. Wherever there were people, there would be people from the martial arts world. In the future, he would inevitably offend people, and his parents were his only weakness.


    Secretly, this kind of protection isn''t really brilliant. It was fine to deal with normal hooligans, but if he really met a desperate villain, then he might not necessarily be able to do so.


    "I do have a good idea, see if you can arrange my parents in Guard Area. They can be packed with food and shelter. Their work is easy, and their treatment is good."


    "But what if your parents go out? Furthermore, they may not necessarily get used to the life of Guard Area. " Yang Wu said.


    Lee Rui''s and Yang Wu''s eyes met, and said indifferently: "Perhaps you do not understand, a stable job and good treatment, to ordinary people, is the most important thing."


    Yang Wu was silent for a long time, then said: "Alright, I''ll go arrange it tomorrow."


    Lee Rui was relieved. As long as the safety of his parents was guaranteed, he could let go of this matter and wander around.


    Time passed unknowingly, and the medicinal herbs in the pot were gurgling. A pot of medicine was turned into porridge by Lee Rui. Lee Rui took a bowl and scooped a bowl, then placed it on the side of the window to cool down.


    Then he walked into the room.


    Old Master Yang was still sleeping, beside the bed laid a pot of deer blood, a strong fishy smell pervaded the air. Lee Rui took out a small knife, grabbed onto Old Master Yang''s palm, pressed on his fingers and cut them.


    Blood flowed out.


    Lee Rui held onto Old Master Yang''s five bleeding fingers, and turned to shout at Yang Wu:


    "Feed the medicine to your grandfather, and the medicine won''t stop."


    Yang Wu quickly coordinated with Lee Rui.


    Elder Yang drank the medicine concocted by Lee Rui when he was unconscious, his body slightly trembled. The expression on his face was pained, but he did not wake up.


    As time passed, the curtain of the night deepened.


    Lee Rui and Yang Wu nervously stared at Old Master Yang.


    Suddenly, Yang Wu cried out in alarm: "What''s that?!"


    She was pointing at Elder Yang''s arm, which was evidently bulging out a little, and this little lump was still slowly moving downwards.


    Lee Rui squinted his eyes and said to Yang Wu: "This is the leech that I have been emphasizing all this while, do you believe me now?"


    The red leech continued to move, and finally squeezed out from the part of Elder Yang''s finger that was cut open, entering the basin of deer blood beside the bed. Soon after, not long after, three of Elder Yang''s arms swelled up like that at almost the same time.


    This scene was simply too terrifying. Yang Wu covered her own mouth with all her might, as she almost could not believe that within her grandfather''s body, there was actually such a disgusting thing living.


    After the three leeches appeared, Yang Wu asked, "Is that enough?"


    "Wait a little longer, there''s one more Leech Queen that hasn''t come out yet."


    Just as Yang Wu was feeling a little sleepy, a thumb sized bag appeared on Elder Yang''s arm. Slowly moving speed, the Leech Queen suddenly stopped moving when she reached the tip of Elder Yang''s finger.


    "Why aren''t you moving?" Yang Wu asked anxiously.


    Lee Rui did not speak, he grabbed his knife and cut fiercely.


    The piece of flesh and skin that was the Elder Yang''s finger was sliced into the deer blood basin by Lee Rui. Without enough time to bandage it, Lee Rui opened up the Deer Blood Pellet, took out a few ingredients and threw them into the Deer Blood Pellet. In an instant, the deer blood turned black. The five leeches rolled up and down within the deer blood, emitting creaking sounds.


    This sort of screeching sound was absolutely creepy. After about two minutes, all of the leeches in the deer''s blood were finally poisoned to death.


    In the end, Lee Rui finally took a deep breath and wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    "Call your dad and the others over."


    Lee Rui took the deer blood and boiled it again after pouring it into the wok in the corridor. Even though he had poisoned the five leeches, he still wasn''t at ease with them. He had to completely destroy them.


    Yang Laoda and the rest were watching from upstairs. When they received Yang Wu''s message, they quickly came down.


    "Sage Li, how is my father?"


    Lee Rui didn''t speak and walked over to Elder Yang''s side and placed the last bowl of medicinal liquid into his mouth. In that moment, Elder Yang suddenly woke up and vomited a mouthful of blood.


    "What is that thing ¡­" It was so hard to drink ¡­ "Ugh!" "Ugh!"


    "He''s fine." Lee Rui looked at Elder Yang who was vomiting and smiled.


    Not long after, Yang Laoda and the others surrounded the Elder Yang.


    Elder Yang had a face full of joy: "It''s no more painful, it doesn''t hurt anymore. I feel much better now, looks like I don''t have to die."


    "Grandfather, let''s not be so happy, this is Spiritual Master Li, Lee Rui. She is the one who cured you." Yang Wu introduced to the Elder Yang.


    Elder Yang looked at Lee Rui for a long time. He raised his hand and said to Yang Laoda: "Help me up."


    Yang Laoda asked as he helped his father up.


    Elder Yang stood up and bowed towards Lee Rui.


    "I, Old Yang, will never forget the grace that Daoist Master Li has shown in saving my life!"

 C44

    "Old Master Yang, no need to be so courteous, you have contributed to my country with your military horse, this is nothing."


    Lee Rui was very modest, saving a person''s life was something he should do. Although Old Master Yang was old, it was not yet the time for his to be muddle-headed.


    "Spiritual Master Li, Yang Family has received your kindness. In the future, I will definitely repay you!" "As long as I have Yang Family, as long as I can afford it, my Yang Family will not go back on my word!"


    This sentence carried too much weight. Everyone who was familiar with the Old Master Yang knew that the old man would definitely do as he said, and paid particular attention to integrity.


    Lee Rui smiled slightly: "Then what if I were to marry Yang Wu?"


    Old Master Yang was stunned.


    Yang Laoda''s eyelids jumped.


    The others were shocked.


    This was no small matter! Marrying Yang Wu was equivalent to stepping into the Yang Family, which was an extremely profitable business.


    "This Lee Rui, he really knows how to scheme." Third Elder Yang muttered.


    When she went to the school to look for Lee Rui, she had indeed mentioned something like this, but she didn''t expect it to be brought up on the stage so quickly by Lee Rui.


    Lee Rui laughed out loud, and said: "If you guys are serious, then you all will lose.


    Everyone began to blush with shame. This was nothing more than a joke, but they had really believed it just now.


    "Actually, I already told Yang Wu earlier, I hope that Old Master Yang can arrange for my parents to enter the Guard Area to work. "You don''t need to do anything. Just open a small shop."


    "No problem!" Old Master Yang patted his chest as he guaranteed her, and asked, "It''s just a small matter, is there anything else?"


    The rest of the Yang Family were all looking at Lee Rui with curious eyes.


    To Yang Family, arranging two people''s work was naturally a small matter, to the point that they did not even need the Old Master Yang to appear, they only needed Yang Laoda.


    Everyone present could tell that Old Master Yang wanted to make great profits. If Lee Rui wanted money, that would be a good opportunity. With the financial power of his Yang Family, he could definitely make a person rise to greatness in a short period of time.


    But Lee Rui rejected it: "I don''t need anything else, I don''t need anything in this area."


    This rejection was too straightforward, many people secretly laughed at Lee Rui''s foolishness. The Old Master Yang did not allow him: "It doesn''t matter, if you want to think of anything in the future, just tell me, and I will definitely do it."


    Lee Rui nodded.


    Healing the sick to save the sick didn''t have any purpose in mind. It was purely due to the good mood. The people of Yang Family thought that Lee Rui did not care about this chance at all.


    Whatever he wanted in the future, he could get it himself, and there was no need to borrow others'' hands.


    It was already late in the night, Lee Rui looked at his watch and said: "It''s already past eleven, it''s getting late. Old Master Yang should rest early, it''s time for me to go back."


    "Where is Taoist Li going back to?" Old Master Yang asked.


    Lee Rui said, "I''m studying at the Jianghua University."


    An uproar broke out.


    No one would have thought that such a capable person would actually be a student.


    "Why don''t you rest at my place? My conditions are not bad, you can rest here for the night, and then return tomorrow. " The Old Master Yang said.


    Lee Rui shook his head: "No, I''ll get a bed."


    Everyone was speechless. Old Master Yang laughed and asked Yang Wu to send Lee Rui back.


    "..."


    Early morning of the second day, Lee Rui crawled out of bed and opened his eyes wide to read a book.


    After finishing the day, there was no class at night. This is good for college. You don''t have to go to class at night, you have plenty of free time. However, being too free wasn''t a good idea. For example, those people in his dorm room would keep him warm as soon as they were free ¡­


    "Reiko, what do you think of my clothes?" Wearing the tweed clothes, jeans, and Martin shoes that he bought online, Ke Shanyong strolled around in front of the mirror, looking coquettish.


    "I don''t think you want to ask how these clothes are, is he handsome or not?" Lee Rui laughed and sat on the chair.


    "Isn''t it just that? Could he be more handsome than me?" Gou Zi combed his hair into a bun, and even added a little moth to the top, assuming a posture that he thought was very cool.


    "Although I''m not as handsome as you guys, I''m still more cute. It''s said that the more cute boys are more popular with women. What do you think?" The Lao Bao pouted, causing everyone to shiver.


    They are all shameless, Lee Rui scolded.


    "Rui Zi, tonight''s welcoming party is our last chance. If we don''t hurry up, it will be the fate of our blind date. Are you not going to dress up?" Ke Shanyong said arrogantly as he glanced at Lee Rui.


    Lee Rui yawned: "What, this brother has a lot of beauties inside, do they like to see?"


    The main reason was because he was too tired. Hah, he had worked until the middle of the night and also used the Thunder Arts, expending a lot of energy and attention. Even now, he still felt a little tired. If not for the excitement of joining the dorm, Lee Rui would have been too lazy to attend some new student party and would have gone to bed long ago.


    After a series of busy and careful tidying up, the people from Room 427 all went out together, heading towards the school gymnasium.


    At this moment, the school was in an unprecedented level of liveliness. It would not be an exaggeration to say that it was packed with people. The senior came out to try her luck and see if she could pick up a target to return to. The freshmen, on the other hand, were full of excitement as they passionately discussed this year''s school belle selection.


    The so called School Flowers and grass was actually the people who excelled at studying, and that was all ¡­ This is the school to encourage people to love learning gimmick. Many people maintained a strong interest in this.


    Lee Rui had originally been walking blindly with Ke Shanyong and the others, but for some reason, when he walked, he was the only one left.


    "Bastard, you''ve lost your sense of camaraderie and even left me here by myself." Lee Rui was too lazy to even walk away, he casually found a chair and sat down, and looked at the bustling crowd below.


    On the platform, this year''s freshmen were already singing, dancing, and performing.


    The people below the stage waved their hands, as if it was a large music festival.


    "Isn''t that Lee Rui? Why is he here? "


    "Single dog, after being dumped by others, of course I have to look for it again. Otherwise, wouldn''t I have to be lonely and grow old?"


    "Don''t talk about him like that. If it wasn''t for him last time ¡­"


    "Without him, are we going to die? That''s just a joke from the Sis Sann ¡­"


    The soft shattering sound wasn''t too far away. Lee Rui looked over, and saw Bao Fu, Xiao Mei, and the others whom he had met once at the Sweets KTV. Xiao Mei seemed to argue with them for a while, before Bao Fu and the others revealed looks of disdain.


    "A bunch of ingrate." Lee Rui scolded himself, he knew that they were talking about it because they thought he was too far away to listen in.


    If not for the fact that Wang Ke was present, Lee Rui would not even bother to pay attention to them.


    When Bao Fu and the others saw that Lee Rui was indifferent after taking a glance, they laughed even more cheerfully. "Look at his shabby look, he must be thinking of finding a girlfriend.


    "That''s right. Unless her eyes are blind ¡­" Oh? Isn''t that Wang Ke? What is she doing? "


    Not far away, Wang Ke had a mysterious smile on her face as she walked towards Lee Rui. From the looks of it, she was planning to give Lee Rui a surprise?


    The mocking laughter from not too far away abruptly stopped, as if the group had eaten sh * t.

 C45

    No one thought that Wang Ke would take the initiative to look for Lee Rui. One must know that Wang Ke was just like a swan, while Lee Rui was at most a toad.


    In this circle, even though no one mentioned it covertly, they were clear that Wang Ke''s family background was definitely one of the top. However, she had always kept a low profile and never revealed herself.


    This was a real rich beauty, even if a young master like Bao Fu went to chase after her, he would not be able to.


    "I really don''t understand. How could Ke''er ¡­" Bao Fu muttered, his face was filled with bewilderment.


    Last time at the Sweets KTV, Wang Ke had protected Lee Rui everywhere. But now, it was simply taking the initiative. When she thought of this, Bao Fu''s feelings of unhappiness grew even stronger.


    "Brother Bao, should we go over and advise Ke Er?" One of his lackeys saw that Bao Fu''s expression was strange and asked.


    Bao Fu''s eyes were unsettled. After a long while, he said: "There''s no rush, let''s plan things out properly. We will fix this Lee Rui later."


    Lee Rui was currently looking at the junior sister on the stage who was singing and dancing. The seductive figure of the dance made the old senior blush. He wanted to take out a telescope and examine it.


    Just as Lee Rui was concentrating, he suddenly felt a strong wind attacking him from behind.


    "Oh no, there''s a sneak attack!"


    Just as this consciousness reacted, Lee Rui immediately threw a backhand punch like Lei Li, but when he saw Wang Ke, he forcefully twisted his arm, and that punch seemed to have been thrown right at Wang Ke''s face.


    The wind violently blew at Wang Ke''s hair, but because of the sudden change in events, Wang Ke''s face had turned pale from fright, and her feet became unsteady as she fell backwards.


    Lee Rui pounced forward, and before Wang Ke could fall to the ground, she grabbed her waist with one hand while the other hand supported her on the ground, maintaining a posture of 150 degrees, not falling at all.


    At this moment, Wang Ke looked at Lee Rui, and Lee Rui also looked at him.


    The two of them heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Luckily I reacted fast, otherwise I would have been in trouble if I fell to the ground." Lee Rui laughed lightly as he forcefully shook his left arm, and just like that, he grabbed Wang Ke''s light waist and stood up.


    However, Wang Ke did not defend in time, causing her body to become unstable and she fell forward again. This time, Lee Rui was prepared. He quickly hugged her.


    Wang Ke dived head first into Lee Rui''s warm chest, her hands subconsciously grabbing onto''s waist.


    In the eyes of Bao Fu and the others, who were not that far away, Wang Ke and Lee Rui were just standard lovers hugging each other. Bao Fu''s eyes were blazing with fire as he watched, almost to the point of exploding with rage.


    "Let him go!" Bao Fu could no longer hold it in and rushed out of his seat.


    However, Lee Rui did not pay attention to him at all. Because he was hugging onto Wang Ke, with the gentle and fragrant bosom in his embrace, Lee Rui was rather happy and did not care about his own affairs.


    A faint fragrance wafted from her delicate, youthful body. Wang Ke''s waterfall of black hair pressed tightly against Lee Rui''s chin, responding with a silent hug. Which man wouldn''t be moved by such a beauty''s embrace?


    had finally caught up to Lee Rui and loudly cursed at him. Only then did Lee Rui come back to his senses.


    Bao Fu was so angry that his entire body was trembling. He pointed at Lee Rui''s nose and said, "Let go of Ke Er, you beast!"


    At this time, Wang Ke also woke up, and quickly let go of his hands. Lee Rui was embarrassed to take advantage of her, although he felt reluctant, but he still let go of her hand.


    "Are you hurt?" Lee Rui only had eyes for Wang Ke.


    Wang Ke''s face reddened, and she said with slight anger: "It''s a joke and the risk is really high, in the future I won''t dare."


    "Haha, it''s fine. Anyway, I won''t let you get hurt. What''s more, isn''t it quite exciting?" Lee Rui laughed.


    Wang Ke shyly lowered her head, but when she thought about how she hugged Lee Rui, she felt her face burning even hotter.


    Bao Fu who was at the side saw that he was being treated like air, and he was so angry that he wanted to ascend to the sky!


    "Ke Er, what''s wrong with you? Why are you still talking to this fellow?" He almost hurt you! "


    Bao Fu''s tone made Wang Ke very uncomfortable, as if Bao Fu was her boyfriend. Wang Ke immediately replied: "You also said that it was close, but the facts prove that it wasn''t. Bao Fu, don''t blame me with that tone. OK? "


    "But he ¡­!" Bao Fu was so angry, why does Ke Er not understand?


    Actually, Wang Ke knew everything, and Bao Fu himself was the one who didn''t.


    Xiao Mei and the rest who were behind Bao Fu sighed secretly when they saw this, Could Bao Fu not even see through this? Wang Ke and Lee Rui were completely on the same level. It was only because he was disgusted that Lee Rui was standing right between them.


    "Bao Fu, let''s go. Let Ke Er silently."


    "That''s right, Bao Ge, we should not care about this. Wang Ke has her friends, so it''s nothing."


    "We can''t be bothered to pay attention to those lucky people."


    Bao Fu''s friends advised all at once as they pulled Bao Fu away. Bao Fu huffed and puffed. It was too uncomfortable and he really needed some comfort.


    The group left just like that.


    "Do you think they are a bunch of ingrate? If I didn''t save them at KTV, they would not have been able to survive." Lee Rui sighed.


    "Yeah, but people are like that, there''s nothing we can''t do about it." Wang Ke expressed her deep approval, if not for Lee Rui showing up, who knew what would have happened.


    "I heard from Bao Fu that you only managed to escape the last time with the help of an expert. Wang Ke suddenly asked.


    Lee Rui could not help but be confused: "An expert?"


    "Yeah, it''s said that he''s a godly doctor."


    "..." Just take it as it is. " Lee Rui was really speechless, he probably wouldn''t believe it even if he told her that he was the genius doctor. Rather than that, he might as well make it up.


    After Wang Ke heard this answer, she went silent for a moment, and did not continue to pursue this topic. She pointed to the front and said, "Let''s go to the front to watch a musical performance. This place is too far away and we don''t know."


    Lee Rui nodded. "Oh, okay."


    Unfortunately, when Lee Rui and Wang Ke arrived at the bottom of the stage, the new beautiful girls had already finished dancing. Next was the school''s debut segment, with the principal giving a welcoming speech. It''s the same tune every year.


    Lee Rui and Wang Ke could not help but be greatly disappointed, but they still maintained their patience. Because they knew very well that the next stage would be the most important part of Jianghua University.


    "Students, our school has a good tradition and an open and inclusive campus culture. Next, we will conduct the annual school beauty competition! Everyone, please give us a round of applause! "


    Wang Ke clapped her hands, applauded for a while, and then, softly mimicked the tone of the host. "Lee Rui, male, freshman of the Clinical Department of the Medical Academy. At the end of the school year, you will be ranked first in the entire year, and at the end of the school year, Lee Rui. "


    Pah pah pah pah, another round of quiet applause caused Wang Ke to fall into a state of deep self-praise.


    Lee Rui laughed, he knew this problem.


    He was the first year student, and was the first year student at that school. He did not expect Wang Ke to still remember him.


    This year, what would the new school grass look like?


    Not long after, as the host announced the event for the School Beauty Selection, a name suddenly surprised Lee Rui.

 C46

    Following the host''s announcement of Xin Qi''s name, a beautiful girl came on stage.


    "I still remember the first time I came to this school, there was a song on the radio saying that it was'' Heart Art ''. At that time, I was filled with anticipation for this school. He gradually discovered her beauty and treated this place as his home. In one year, I met many people, and I met many beautiful times. "


    On the high platform, July was calm and collected as she faced the worshipful gazes from below the stage. Having experienced great changes in her family and extraordinary pressure, she had grown up.


    "Thank you very much for your affirmation and for giving me the award of the school flower. In the future, when I graduate from school and get married, I will definitely tell my children that your mother was also a school beauty. "


    The audience below the stage was filled with laughter. This was the reason why the school grass prize was so popular. Although everyone knew that this was only a gimmick, the gimmick sounded really festive.


    It was just as July had said, "Jianghua University is a different university, and is worthy of the pride of every single one of us ¡­"


    And only Jianghua University could set up such an award, so openly placed it at the welcoming party, becoming the finale of the show. All these years, many of the alumni would come back for this day to attend the welcoming party.


    This was a memory of youth belonging to the students. Like the green plum on the heart, old age still remembered young and immature.


    Not far away, a few young men dressed in luxurious clothing heard July''s speech, and their eyes couldn''t help but light up. Young Master Cheng, this year''s school belle is truly worthy of his reputation. Not only is he good-looking, his eloquence is also quite good. "


    The young man called Young Master Cheng was around 1.8 meters tall. He combed his hair, squinted his eyes and looked at July, then laughed: "I just don''t know what ''that side'' is like. I''m asking for my contact details later on, I''ll invite her to have a drink with me."


    Dou Zi He laughed, all the women that Young Master Cheng had set their eyes on were arranged to drink a cup of wine, and after drinking, they would get a room.


    "Alright, who asked me to be their senior?" Dou Zi replied.


    As July''s speech drew to a close, she looked off the stage as if searching for something. After looking at it for a bit, she took two breaths as if encouraging herself. Suddenly, she shouted loudly, "Senior Lee Rui from the medical academy, are you there? I want to say that I like you! "


    "Thank you for shielding me from the wind and rain, thank you for protecting me!"


    With that, he ran away.


    The freshmen and a bunch of eager seniors below the stage were struck by the thunder to the point that they were as soft as cinders on the inside and outside of the ring. In this day and age, is it still popular to confess at the welcoming party?


    "Who the f * ck is Senior Lee Rui, I want to fight with him!"


    "You dare to openly steal our school''s beauty? I refuse to accept this!"


    "Lee Rui, who is Lee Rui?"


    The audience was in an uproar as they discussed amongst themselves.


    They did not know that Lee Rui was right below the stage. Furthermore, other people did not know, but Lee Rui truly knew that Zhang Qing was talking about him. Wang Ke also knew that it was incredulous.


    "Lee Rui, you''re still saying that you have nothing to do with July?"


    The last time Lee Rui asked her to give him some clothes, at that time, Lee Rui swore that he and July were innocent. Unexpectedly, with a turn of his head, July loudly confessed.


    In addition, others didn''t know about this'' protection against the wind and rain '', but July instantly understood what it meant.


    Lee Rui was also caught a little unprepared, he could only pretend to be calm: "About that ¡­ The key thing is that I didn''t think of it. "


    "Then do you like her?" Wang Ke asked.


    "How could that be? I just treat her as my younger sister." Lee Rui did not lie to Wang Ke. When July came to an end, he had indeed treated July as his little sister, this was something that Lee Rui had a clear conscience.


    "Really?" Wang Ke was still a little doubtful.


    Lee Rui rolled his eyes, "Of course."


    "Alright, I believe you." Wang Ke nodded.


    Lee Rui suddenly felt that something was not right. No, why did he feel that Wang Ke''s question was not right? Even if he liked July, it made sense.


    In a place not far from the stage, Bao Fu and his team all heard July''s shocking confession. The feelings in his heart were hard to describe in a single sentence.


    "The Lee Rui that you are talking about, he can''t be Lee Rui, right?" Lil Mei asked suspiciously.


    "Impossible ¡­" Did he have such charm? Forget about Ke Er. This freshman school beauty, her looks are not bad, why would she fall for Lee Rui? "


    "How many Lee Rui s are there in the medical academy?" Someone had turned on the school s educational department online. This search was not easy, the medical academy was just a Lee Rui.


    The few of them looked at their phones and were speechless.


    "I must have heard wrong." Little Mei said.


    Bao Fu''s face turned ugly. We''re all men, why would a toad like Lee Rui attract so many swans? This is not scientific, it''s absolutely unreasonable.


    "What''s good about him? What''s good about him!" Bao Fu shouted in anger.


    He really couldn''t understand it no matter how hard he tried.


    In an area further away, Ke Shanyong was deep in conversation with a female student, "You know, Lee Rui is actually my roommate. If you want to get to know him, I''ll treat you to a meal tomorrow. "That kid is really ¡­"


    The boy wanted to know if Lee Rui wanted to beat him to death and the girl wanted to know who Lee Rui was. Most of the time, they were curious as to whether this boy was very outstanding or not.


    On the other side of the school, the host was caught unprepared by July''s confession. He went up on stage and said, "Just now, the principal said that you deserve to be praised for your courage, but you can''t do it again. Haha, you have to pay attention to your influence. "Next, we''ll choose the school grass again ¡­"


    The next person to appear wasn''t as eye-catching. He was a boy with thick glasses, a rather honest kid. With July''s attention focused on him, this school grass looked way too inferior.


    No one was willing to do this kind of thing even with the annual school grass ruckus, because it was too inappropriate. After July left the high platform, she went downstairs to rest. Previously, she was too happy and didn''t think too much before shouting. Now that she thought about it, she felt embarrassed.


    I can''t say, but towards Lee Rui, July really did have some ignorant feelings. Especially since Lee Rui had saved her before, and even helped her deal with the broken affairs of the family with painstaking effort.


    July also knew that Lee Rui didn''t have a girlfriend yet. No matter what others thought, July thought that they had to confess as soon as possible. For a boy as good as Senior Lee Rui, whether he agreed or not, they would think about it after taking a spot.


    "I really admire you in July. "You really dare. I''m guessing you''ll be attending the school report tomorrow." A female classmate came to July''s side, smiling as she spoke.


    July Man didn''t care. "So what? It doesn''t matter to anyone if I like him."


    It was said that confession should be the horn of victory, not the charge. But young people, how could they be willing to care so much?


    They only want to live in the present and do it on the spur of the moment.

 C47

    July chatted with her classmates for a while before heading out. There were too many people around, and even though it was lively, it was stinky and a little noisy. In an environment like this, there might be people who liked it, but she didn''t.


    If it weren''t for the fact that she could show off her talent in the future, in addition to receiving a reward of one thousand yuan, she wouldn''t have come. Now that the matter was settled, she planned to head back to her room.


    He left the stadium and headed towards his dorm. Halfway there, a white Mercedes-Benz drove by and slowly stopped by her side. As the window rolled down, a young man asked, "Student, may I ask, where is the school administration building?"


    "Go straight over there. Just turn right." July pointed.


    The young man who was driving had a confused look on his face. "How far are we going? Which direction is the right turn? "


    "About five hundred meters, three hundred meters to the right." The administration building was quite a distance away from here. They had been there quite often a while ago, so they were quite familiar with it.


    The young man became even more confused. "So hard to find, fellow student. Can you do me a favor? "Why don''t you get in the car and take the road? It''s not too far, we''ll be there soon."


    July refused without thinking: "I''m sorry, it''s so late, I won''t go to someone else''s car. If you don''t understand, then just go to the front and ask a bit more. "


    Although there were street lights and a lot of passersby, July still maintained a strong sense of vigilance. This was a habit of hers. Since she was young, she didn''t like to be too enthusiastic with strangers.


    The young man had no choice but to brace himself and drive away slowly. However, not long after, his companion who was sitting in the back spoke out, "Young Master Cheng, it seems like it will be difficult to get ahold of him. Do you want me to open the car door and drag her in? "


    These two were the Young Master Cheng and Dou Zi that they had met in the stadium in July. Originally, they had a few companions, but they did not follow. Dou Zi was a graduate from this school and had the best relationship with the Young Master Cheng.


    On the other hand, Young Master Cheng was surprised that he did not fall for the trap in July.


    "Don''t worry, there are still a lot of people here. We''ll talk about it when there are less people around, let''s find a place without cameras." "It''s not just that, this woman is a bit interesting. I like this kind of conservative type, so the more delicious the bed is, the more interesting it is."


    July walked forward and arrived under a tree. She looked doubtfully at the white Mercedes she was listening to, but now the window was rolled up and she could hear a lot of music coming from inside.


    A person stood by the side and smoked, "Beauty, we really can''t find a way out. How about you help and lead the way? I''ll give you 100 yuan for this."


    July was still shaking her head. "No, it''s not safe if it''s too late. You guys can go ahead and ask."


    The man took the money and looked a bit distressed. He looked at July and suddenly smiled.


    It seemed to July that there was something in his smile that was unclear, but before she could think about it, the man suddenly stopped her and pulled her inside. July threw herself into the car and was about to call the police when the man rushed in and slammed the door shut.


    "Young Master Cheng, go!"


    "Alright!" The Young Master Cheng laughed and started the car.


    "What are you doing? "Who are you people?!" July asked in panic. She didn''t start shouting, but one hand slipped into her pocket. Dou Zi only saw the side of July, not July was secretly ringing the phone.


    He unlocked the fingerprint, clicked on the call log in the way he had imagined, and dialed it out. Honestly speaking, July didn''t know if she was right or not, but after the imaginary phone had been dialed, July raised her voice and shouted:


    "You are kidnappers!" Let me go! "


    "Let you go? "You wish!"


    "Help, help!" July shouted, looking out the window for someone to notice. However, there was only the sound of music coming from the car. There was no one who didn''t want to speak. Even if there was, they wouldn''t be able to clearly hear July''s cry for help.


    Young Master Cheng, who was driving, turned around and looked at Dou Zi, "Don''t let her yell, use ether!"


    Dou Zi hurriedly took out a handkerchief from his pocket. Just as he was about to cover July, she suddenly bit his hand. She had put all her strength into this and bit into his flesh.


    "Damn, you''re crazy!" July flung open the door of the car with a jerk of her arm.


    "..."


    Lee Rui left in a hurry, just in time to see July. In the blink of an eye, she called him, calling him for help. But he did not know the exact location, so he quickly told Wang Ke and Lee Rui ran out.


    There couldn''t be any traffic in the gymnasium, so it could only be one of the school''s main roads. After rushing out of the stadium, Lee Rui strode forward as if he was flying, using his hundred meter sprint to search for traces of July.


    The students by the side of the road only saw a figure running and a gust of wind. Usually, when they noticed Lee Rui, they would immediately increase the distance between them.


    "This person can fly, right?" When the couples saw this, they were extremely amazed.


    Not long after, Lee Rui saw a white car parked by the side of the road. The door had just closed, but from the sound of the music coming from inside, it was most likely this car.


    The starting speed of a Mercedes-Benz is very fast, especially for this type of sedan with a palanquin. Usually, in just a few seconds, he would be able to reach a speed of 100 kilometers. Lee Rui madly chased after him.


    There was indeed a fight between a man and a woman. There was no longer any running. It was July now.


    Lee Rui increased his speed by a few steps, raised his hand and punched towards the driver''s seat.


    Young Master Cheng was so angry that he let his Dou Zi control the car for seven months. Suddenly, his car window was smashed open, as if he had seen a ghost. What is the thickness and hardness of the window? He might not even be able to smash it with a hammer, but it was enough to sink him into the car.


    A big hand reached into the air and grabbed Young Master Cheng by the neck, pulling him out. If not for Young Master Cheng stopping him in time, he would have died on the spot in the carriage. However, the consequences of braking was not light either, Young Master Cheng''s head slammed into the steering wheel. The car went out of control.


    Boom! *


    The car crashed into a fence on the side of the road.


    For a moment, the people in the car were stupefied. There were also quite a few people surrounding them, curious as to why there was a car accident here.


    "F * ck, who are you!" After Young Master Cheng checked and found that nothing was wrong, he immediately opened the car door and rushed towards Lee Rui, raising his hand to slap him. Destroying his car would not be an easy thing to do.


    Lee Rui grabbed his hand and pulled it back, causing the Young Master Cheng to immediately let out a miserable scream.


    But this man was not the one that Lee Rui was the most concerned about. Just now I accidentally caused a car crash. I wonder how July is going. Lee Rui opened the door of the car and saw July lying on the back of the car, looking quite weak.


    Lee Rui pulled her out and called the police on his phone.


    No matter who these reckless people were, this matter could not be resolved peacefully!

 C48

    "Call the police? "You can go ahead and report as much as you want. Today''s matter will not end with you!"


    Hearing that Lee Rui had called the police, Young Master Cheng became even more arrogant. He wasn''t afraid of the police. There weren''t many people driving such a good car that were afraid of the police. Who doesn''t matter these days?


    His face was full of amusement as he stared at Lee Rui, but he did not forget to ask, "Brat, you are very awesome. "Say, you''re from the medical academy, right? You even dare to come out as a hero to save a beauty? I think you really have a lot of guts."


    Lee Rui was too lazy to bicker with these two. He just waited for the police to come over, he wanted to see if they were still going to bicker when the time came. People nowadays were always like this. If you couldn''t see the coffin, you couldn''t shed tears. It was against the law to use some money to get to know a few people.


    When the police arrive, we''ll see what they say.


    When the two sides were facing each other, Young Master Cheng''s comrade came over and also drove a good car. Most young men who were able to drive such a car at their age had solid family backgrounds.


    When he received the call, the police at the school station arrived not long after. There was a male and a female police officer, the female looked young, probably only two or three years older than Lee Rui. The men, on the other hand, were in their thirties.


    As soon as he came over, the policewoman took out a notebook and recorder and started recording: "Who called the police? "What''s going on?"


    "Officer, I called the police. These people barged into our school and tried to forcefully drag my classmates away. " Lee Rui said to the policewoman.


    When the policewoman heard it, her face sunk and said to Young Master Cheng and the rest, "Name, address, ID."


    Young Master Cheng said with a relaxed expression, "Jianghai Cheng, this is my ID card. "Officer, don''t listen to that brat''s nonsense. I was just asking for directions, and didn''t drag anyone down. Instead, it was him who ruined my car."


    "That''s right, Officer, I graduated from this school, we''re not from outside. I just wanted to go back to my alma mater to have a look, I didn''t expect to meet such a person, you can''t think that we''re outsiders."


    He took a cigarette out of his pocket and handed it to the older policeman.


    "You still dare to bribe me ¡­" Seeing this, the policewoman was slightly displeased, but she was stopped by the policewoman, "Don''t be too hasty with your verdict, take a look at the situation. There were no casualties at the scene. It was just a small matter. "How about this, let''s switch to the nearby surveillance cameras to take a look."


    The policewoman looked around and said, "There are no surveillance cameras nearby."


    Young Master Cheng and Dou Zi looked at each other and smiled.


    Young Master Cheng walked a few steps forward and said: "He is not injured, but he will pay if my car gets damaged. "At least a hundred thousand, Officer. This is a major economic loss, we have to file a case."


    "Yeah, we can''t just let this matter go like this. I''ve been in touch with the city police, officer, and I suggest we arrest them and interrogate them. My car is expensive. "


    As the Young Master Cheng and the Dou Zi closed in step by step, all of Young Master Cheng''s companions started to sneer. On the other hand, on Lee Rui''s side, he was furious.


    "You''re slandering us, we''ll give you a beating!"


    "Retreat? Beauty, if you''re willing to go out for a drink with me today, then forget about this matter. Young Master Cheng laughed sinisterly.


    "You!" July was furious, Lee Rui lightly patted her shoulders: "Don''t be angry yet, they are being shameless. There are such people everywhere, let''s not panic."


    Young Master Cheng laughed out loud. "I was touched listening to that, you are really calm, just you wait, kid.


    Just as he was speaking, the policeman''s phone rang. A low voice came from the other side, "Take him to the police station and lock him up."


    "Who?" the policeman asked.


    "Of course it''s those two students. Is there even a need to ask? To damage someone''s property, do you not have to take responsibility?! " The leader on the other end of the phone reprimanded.


    "Yes, I understand. Bring them away immediately." The policeman put down his cell phone and waved his hands, saying to Lee Rui and July, "I''ll have to trouble the two of you to come with us!"


    "Old Zhang, we haven''t asked about the situation. How can we take our people away now?" The female police officer dissuaded.


    The male police officer sighed, "We''ve investigated thoroughly. Zhao Ling, bring them away, we''ll bring them with us anyways."


    Although the truth was very near, it was still related. The phone calls had gone to the leader, and there was no point in saying anything now.


    Zhao Ling was angry, but she could not do anything.


    Lee Rui''s face was already extremely ugly. He was the one who called the police, it was one thing if the police came to help, but it was really unfair that they had to arrest him.


    Young Master Cheng said complacently: "Brat, I didn''t believe it even though I said you got into trouble. How about a drink with me, belle? One drink is enough. "


    Young Master Cheng still wanted to directly force July into submission.


    How could Qi Yue agree to that, but Lee Rui agreed: "You want to drink with her, okay, but this matter is over, and you have to bring me along to drink, Young Master Cheng, how about it?"


    Everyone present looked at Lee Rui with disbelief. What was this?


    "Hey, how can you be like this!" The policewoman cried out on the spot. She had never seen such an unpromising boy before.


    Lee Rui raised his eyebrows, looked at the policewoman, and asked without a trace of sadness or joy: "How am I doing? I called the police and was taken away. Is there any justice in this society? The matter has yet to be investigated. If the leader makes a phone call, what else do you want me to do? "


    The policewoman was left speechless.


    Young Master Cheng laughed out loud. "Interesting, brave brothers, fine, I will stop talking here, as long as you two follow us, I can guarantee that nothing will happen to you two!"


    Lee Rui nodded and said to July: "Do you believe in me?"


    July looked at Lee Rui, a hint of hesitation flashing past his eyes, but she still nodded in the end: "I trust you."


    "Alright, then let''s go."


    Lee Rui did not even look at the two policemen as he left with July. The female officer''s face turned green and red. Honestly speaking, they were not doing this properly, but Lee Rui''s character was too harsh, so she didn''t say that he wouldn''t help.


    Originally, she wanted to call Lee Rui and the others over to the police station and ask them about the situation and release them. This time, his plan had failed, and he didn''t know who had been harmed.


    "Wait, who allowed you to leave? You''re not allowed to!"


    The female officer caught up to Lee Rui and took out her handcuffs, "No one is allowed to leave, you must come back with me!"


    Lee Rui coldly swept her a glance, and was too lazy to say a word. On the other hand, the Young Master Cheng who was behind him said unhurriedly: "Stinking woman, don''t meddle in other people''s business. Be careful, you might not even be able to keep your job. "He volunteered to come with us. Whatever it is you''re doing, go to the side!"


    The policewoman was furious, but at the same time the male police officer advised, "Forget it, Zhao Ling, the sky is raining and the women are getting married, speak less."


    The policewoman was so angry that her face turned red.


    Just then, the Young Master Cheng had his other companion drive him over. His Mercedes-Benz was not damaged from the collision, but it was temporarily parked here and waiting for someone to take care of. Fortunately, he didn''t lack a car. With a phone call, someone drove a Porsche over to give it to him.


    "Get in, you two." Young Master Cheng laughed loudly.


    "Boss, where should we go to play?" Lee Rui asked with a smile.


    Seeing Lee Rui being so appreciative, Young Master Cheng was in a good mood. "I''ll bring you guys to the bar to play, come up."


    Lee Rui and July went to Young Master Cheng''s car, and they sat on the passenger seat.


    Once they got on the carriage, July tightly held onto Lee Rui''s hand. She didn''t know what Lee Rui was thinking, but she knew that it would be dangerous going there.


    In the dim rear seat, Lee Rui patted July on his palm and said: "Don''t worry, I''m here."


    Since the law could not solve the problem, Lee Rui did not mind turning himself into a law. This was an arrogant and wrong idea, but Lee Rui persisted.

 C49

    Young Master Cheng drove away with Lee Rui and July. Zhao Ling was extremely angry. She had just started her internship, although she knew that there was a dark side to this society, she still could not accept it when this side of Scarlet Fruit had appeared in front of her.


    Leaving the male police officer alone, Zhao Ling caught a taxi on the roadside and said to her master: "Follow that car in front."


    The male police officers thought that Zhao Ling had returned home because she was angry, but they didn''t know that due to professional ethics, Zhao Ling had decided to go through with it to the end. She would never allow evil to happen under her nose, especially when a well-behaved girl like July couldn''t watch her jump into the pit of fire.


    Young Master Cheng drove away from the school with an earsplitting sound coming from his car, making July extremely uncomfortable. Lee Rui said: "Young Master Cheng, please turn the volume down."


    Young Master Cheng ignored him, as though he did not think much of Lee Rui, and there was even a bit of disdain at the corner of his eyes.


    Lee Rui smiled, he did not react, and placed his hand on the door of the car. The moment the Thunder Arts appeared, silently, a green smoke came out of the Young Master Cheng''s car, and it died.


    Now, not to mention the sound system, even the car broke down.


    "What the f * ck is going on? Why did the fire go out just like that?" The Young Master Cheng was furious. Logically speaking, the Porsche Carnival had always been of good quality.


    Dou Zi suggested: "Young Master Cheng, don''t you still have a few cars in your house? "Let''s drive another car. It seems like we won''t have much luck tonight."


    The Young Master Cheng nodded and sent another car over.


    Lee Rui had been trying hard not to laugh. Instead of getting on the car again, Young Master Cheng turned on the audio system and walked out.


    Young Master Cheng wanted to cry. Destroying three cars in one night, no matter how rich he was, this was not the way to go. One had to know that these cars were all luxurious. Just repairing one would cost at least 100,000 yuan. Judging from the smoking situation, it was definitely going to be a major overhaul.


    "What the hell, why did he suddenly become so bad?" Young Master Cheng got out of the car, afraid that Lee Rui and July would escape, so he told them on purpose, "You guys stay in the car and don''t move. Dou Zi, follow me out to see what''s wrong with the car."


    Becoming a car-repairman at the last minute, it seemed like the Young Master Cheng''s carts were not for nothing.


    Taking the chance while Young Master Cheng and Dou Zi were repairing the carriage, July quietly said to Lee Rui: "How about we run now?"


    "Don''t worry, some of them feel good." Lee Rui laughed, he did not make a sound, and continued to stare at Young Master Cheng who was cultivating.


    In fact, Young Master Cheng did not know how to fix cars either. He just wanted to open the car cover and have a look.


    He and Dou Zi stood at the front of the carriage with their hands on the frame, sighing. "Where did the problem come from ¡­"


    A good chance.


    Lee Rui squinted his eyes and said to July: "Come, sit close to me. Don''t touch the door."


    July still didn''t know what Lee Rui wanted to do, but he still obediently stuck close to him.


    Just as the fighting hand left and Young Master Cheng was still holding onto the carriage frame, Lee Rui placed his hand on the carriage door and released the Thunder Arts.


    Another puff of green smoke came out from the car once again. Young Master Cheng was electrocuted to the point where he lost consciousness and fell down.


    He was scared out of his wits, "Not good, the Young Master Cheng''s car repair has been electrocuted!"


    Lee Rui pretended to be concerned, opening the car door and rushing out, he asked worriedly: "What''s wrong, is there a need to worry?"


    "The Young Master Cheng, he just got electrocuted. We don''t know where the electrical current leaked out. All of you, quickly get out of the car."


    Lee Rui hurriedly called for July to come down. He moved away from the carriage and looked to be afraid.


    "Then what do we do? Do we still go out to play tonight?" Lee Rui asked.


    The Battle Mage was at a loss. He angrily scolded Lee Rui: "What are you still playing around with, Young Master Cheng is already like this, scram!"


    "Then I''ll call an ambulance and leave." Lee Rui took out his mobile phone, dialed 120, and then left with July.


    As a member of the Young Master Cheng, this didn''t seem to be a big deal. But what happened in July was simply bizarre. Suddenly, July seemed to have understood something, but she still couldn''t understand the crux of it.


    While they were taking a taxi, a taxi stopped and the window rolled down. The policewoman, Zhao Ling, said from inside: "Get on."


    Lee Rui and July got into her car.


    "Master, return to the Jianghua University." Zhao Ling said to the taxi driver.


    "What happened? Why did you get out of the car?" Zhao Ling asked July, and she told him everything that had just happened.


    Zhao Ling vented her anger: "Serves you right, this is called the evil person''s retribution!"


    July felt the same way.


    After talking about this, Zhao Ling said: "From now on, you don''t have to play with unreliable friends, especially with people who sell out their friends to curry favor with others ¡­"


    He was talking about Lee Rui.


    Lee Rui did not utter a word.


    July felt bad, so she said, "I can''t blame Brother Lee. I believe he won''t push me into the pit of fire."


    "Who knows?" Zhao Ling snorted, rolled her eyes and glanced at Lee Rui.


    July also didn''t want to explain too much, so Zhao Ling didn''t believe it. When the few of them reached the Jianghua University, Zhao Ling sent her to the floor outside his room, and watched her enter the dorm.


    "Come down and talk." Zhao Ling was unsatisfied, she had to teach Lee Rui a lesson.


    Lee Rui got off the carriage and walked beside Zhao Ling.


    Zhao Ling brought Lee Rui to a place where there was no one around. After walking for a while, Zhao Ling suddenly turned around and slapped him. Fortunately, Lee Rui''s reaction was fast, and blocked her with his palm, otherwise his teeth would have been smashed out of his body.


    "Are you crazy? Why are you beating people? Be careful that I''m suing you!" Lee Rui scolded.


    Zhao Ling did not hesitate and continued to scold, "Even if you don''t mind me in July, it doesn''t mean that I don''t mind. In my entire life, I''ve never seen anyone who would sell out their own girlfriend to please others. You''re the first! "


    So it turns out that Zhao Ling was still thinking about this matter, Lee Rui did not know whether to laugh or cry. Zhao Ling sent another kick over, in anger, her strength was not ordinary. Lee Rui grabbed her leg.


    "You really think that you''re a righteous messenger. Why didn''t I see you so full of yourself at the scene?" Lee Rui firmly held onto Zhao Ling''s thigh. Needless to say, this woman''s strength was quite strong.


    Zhao Ling fumed: You were the one who made the decision, I originally wanted to bring you guys to the police station to discuss the matter, who would have known that you were so shameless!


    "Shameless? How can I be so shameless? " Lee Rui dodged the leg that Zhao Ling kicked over, and scolded, "Good men do not fight with women, if you continue like this I will get angry."


    Lee Rui was furious. Originally, he did not manage to accomplish much by calling the police to report to Zhao Ling, but now that they attacked and hurt him, they started to think of him as a pushover.


    Zhao Ling frowned: "Bastard, I''ll kick you to death!"


    This girl was unreasonable. Lee Rui grabbed her leg and struck forward, he had slapped her stomach to let her know how powerful he was. Who would have thought that Zhao Ling wouldn''t show weakness and also charged forward with her other foot on the ground. Unable to control herself, Lee Rui threw out a palm attack.


    But the position was not right, it hit right between Zhao Ling''s legs.


    Zhao Ling was stunned at first, but after that she went berserk.


    "You''re right, you''re actually taking advantage of me, I''ll fight it out with you!" Zhao Ling was embarrassed and angry, she could not wait to rip Lee Rui apart.


    Lee Rui didn''t want to fight anymore, so he ran.


    "It''s none of my business, you bumped into it yourself! If you want to blame someone, blame yourself. I didn''t do anything! "


    Lee Rui ran further and further away. In a few seconds, he was nowhere to be seen. Zhao Ling was unable to catch up, and could only bitterly jump and scold, as he was tired after cursing for a while. Fortunately, no one passed by, so she tidied up his clothes and left resentfully.

 C50

    Lee Rui rushed back to his dorm, to his surprise, the rest of them had not come back yet. It seemed like they had gotten something good that night. It was probably good news.


    Lee Rui sharpened his blade: "The chance to slaughter has come ¡­"


    He sat on the chair to rest for a while and received a message through WeChat. When he opened the message, he saw that it was from the Xiao Guitou.


    "Big bro, I''ve been caught! They threatened me with ten million, or else I''m going to tear the tickets! I beg you, big bro, please save me! Is big bro here?"


    Lee Rui read the message and was startled.


    Maybe this was the Xiao Guitou''s scam. Ever since he had given the money, the Xiao Guitou had become more and more outrageous. The first reason was because he was too lazy to work. The second reason was that he could not keep asking for money.


    But after thinking about it carefully, Lee Rui could not bear it any longer and replied: "What''s going on?"


    "When I bet money, I accidentally lost my chance ¡­" The Xiao Guitou explained.


    It wasn''t unreasonable to classify the yellow gambling poison as one of the three evils. Gamblers had no future. No matter how much money they had, it was impossible to keep them. In the beginning, it was said that a small bet would make one happy, but if one was happy, one would become a poor ghost.


    With regards to the situation that Xiao Guitou did not listen to advice to create, Lee Rui was very annoyed, "I told you not to touch it earlier, you just didn''t listen! Who caught you? "


    When they saw Lee Rui''s message, one of the leaders chuckled and snatched the Xiao Guitou''s phone and replied: "I am Li Kui from Mount Liang, Black Tornado Li Kui. Have you heard of me?"


    Li Kui? Liang Shan?


    Lee Rui looked at his phone, his expression strange.


    He hadn''t expected to meet such a person. Lee Rui had read the novel¡¶ Water Margin Legend¡· a long time ago. When he was young, he felt that all of them were heroes, eating wine and meat with a big bowl, extremely loyal to their friends.


    How awe-inspiring!


    As he grew up, he gradually understood the truth. Only then did he realize that the story in the Water Margin''s Legend was not about a group of heroes. What Black Tornado Li Kui or Timely Rain Song Jiang? It was just a group of bandits.


    To rob the rich and help the poor? Of course. However, if he robbed your family''s money and killed all of your villagers in one go while using the name of acting as the law of the heavens, or if he wanted you to climb Mount Liang and kill your entire family, would you feel better?


    Lee Rui stared at his phone and sent a message, "How do I know you are Li Kui from Black Tornado?"


    The other side replied: "With my name, who would dare to pretend to be me?"


    "What did Li Gui say?" Lee Rui asked.


    Li Gui and Li Kui, the plot in the Water Margin. When Li Kui went down the mountain to find his mother, he met a robber who called himself Li Gui. Li Gui was not Li Kui''s opponent, so Li Kui let Li Kui go after Li Kui claimed that he had an old mother waiting for him. Li Kui then remembered that Li Kui did not want to go to Li Gui''s house when they went to the farmhouse to beg for food. Li Kui and his wife planned to kill Li Kui.


    It could be said to be a shameful story. On the other side of the Underworld, when Li Kui saw Lee Rui mentioning it, he was infuriated and shouted loudly. He raised his two axes and slashed at the air, slapping Xiao Guitou a dozen times to vent his anger.


    The ghost head had already been tortured to the point of death by these fellows, and after receiving more than a dozen slaps, his intestines had turned green from regret. If he had listened to Lee Rui''s words, he wouldn''t have ended up like this today.


    After Li Kui finished dialing Xiao Guitou, he picked up his phone and replied, "In short, it''s worth ten million. We can''t lose a single cent.


    Lee Rui frowned. Li Kui was a vicious and merciless person. He had done all that he could to force Liang Shan to go up the mountain and kill the innocent children. He said that it was not impossible for the Xiao Guitou to be turned into ashes.


    "Forget it, considering that Xiao Guitou is my guide, I have to think of a way to save him."


    Although Lee Rui was determined to save her, when he really wanted to, he got into a difficult position. The Underworld and the mortal world were two completely different planes, and he had no way of getting to them. The only people he could rely on were his acquaintances in the Underworld.


    Lee Rui opened the Evil-Suppressing Ghost''s chat box and asked: "Big Brother, are you there?"


    Evil-Suppressing Ghost quickly replied, "Yes, brother. What''s the matter?"


    Last time, Evil-Suppressing Ghost gave Lee Rui a copy of the Heavenly Master Thunder Arts, and Lee Rui gave him five million. It allowed the Evil-Suppressing Ghost to go from a poor middle class farmer to a rich man in one fell swoop, living in a new house, driving a new car, and marrying a beautiful lady.


    Just like the acceptance notice from Qingbei University and the five million in cash, you would definitely choose five million. This was because the realization of one''s ability was not that easy. This was a principle that even ghosts knew.


    Five million had changed Evil-Suppressing Ghost''s life. Evil-Suppressing Ghost had always been grateful to Lee Rui.


    Lee Rui told them everything that happened in the Xiao Guitou, and requested for their assistance. Evil-Suppressing Ghost agreed immediately: "Brother, you have helped me once again. Suppressing evil and killing evil is my duty. That Li Kui has committed countless evil deeds and is destined to meet a terrible end! "


    Evil-Suppressing Ghost didn''t directly say that I would definitely help you save Xiao Guitou, perhaps because he felt that there might be a possibility of there being a situation where someone wanted to tear the votes. However, since he had expressed his opinion, he would most likely help him to the end.


    Lee Rui said: "Then I''ll be troubling Big Brother, when that time comes, I will definitely reward you handsomely!"


    This was also the only thing that made Lee Rui more energetic. If it were not for the fact that he was concerned with the influence of the situation, it would have taken a few minutes for the Evil-Suppressing Ghost to become the wealthiest person in the Underworld.


    But Evil-Suppressing Ghost did not know, he only knew that Lee Rui was rich. In any case, this matter was not against the law, so of course Evil-Suppressing Ghost would want it.


    Lee Rui put down his phone. All he had to do was wait for the news.


    Not long after they sat down, the other three people returned one after another. Ke Shanyong was the most pleased with himself, and he had even returned while making porridge on the phone, "See you tomorrow. Mmm mmm, I''ll miss you too ¡­"


    Lee Rui almost vomited upon hearing that, but for the sake of eating, he endured the disgust and shouted: "Shanyong, is there a situation? It''s time for dinner! "


    This was the rule of the dorm. Whoever found the target would be treated to a meal. Ke Shanyong laughed and sat down: "Since you''re treating me to a meal, then let''s treat you."


    "However, you can''t treat me alone. Reiko, just say it. When are you going to hook up with this junior sister?"


    Ke Shanyong''s words attracted the attention of Gou Zi and Lao Bao from their phones.


    "What?" Didn''t you already have Wang Ke?! "


    "You beast, you actually hooked up with another junior sister!"


    Lao Bao and Gou Zi denounced him together, scolding Lee Rui for his high standards of cooking and not teaching it to outsiders.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, there''s no such thing." Lee Rui denied it immediately.


    Ke Shanyong was unrelenting: "Nonsense? Who''s spouting nonsense? I personally heard this year''s school belle yell on stage, Senior Lee Rui from the medical academy ¡­ How many Lee Rui s are there in our academy? Just you! Don''t deny it, the school''s Tieba has already erupted. "


    "Are you for real?" Lee Rui still could not believe it, and quickly opened his phone to take a look.


    This was not easy to deal with, Lee Rui felt his hair standing on end.


    Title 1: Senior Lee Rui, your sister is ours, you are not allowed to take her!


    Title Two: Who is Lee Rui? Snatching the school belle, no way!


    Title Three: Lee Rui, I want to fight with you one on one!


    "..."


    Looking at them one by one, they were either asking Lee Rui who he was or looking flustered and exasperated.


    "It''s over, I''m going to become the school''s public enemy." Lee Rui muttered.

 C51

    These days, the youngsters were too crazy. There were all sorts of clamoring on the school Tieba, and there were even some people who posted their pictures. It was the tempo of humans.


    "Indeed, a man is afraid of a famous pig being afraid of a strong one."


    A few days later, on a bright and sunny Saturday, Lee Rui sat in his room, put down the book in his hands and sighed with emotion.


    "Look, this is that Lee Rui, the one who was confessed to by the school belle!"


    Only the heavens knew that Lee Rui''s heart was a mess ¡­


    Fortunately, the patience of the masses was also very limited. As the final exam was about to take place, everyone had to devote themselves to their own review. The fervor of the "school beauty confession event" would eventually fade with the passage of time.


    Thinking about it, it had been a while since he last contacted Lee Rui ¡­


    "What kind of big news is this, it''s too embarrassing to meet them now, it''s true." Thinking about this matter, Lee Rui felt a faint feeling of helplessness in his heart.


    There were pros and cons to it. Taking advantage of this period of time when he had to stay in the dorm, he could be considered to be studying properly. He would be able to review his knowledge and not worry about the exams.


    In addition to that, the practice of the Mountain and Sea Realm had not faltered. From the very beginning, Lee Rui went to the small bamboo forest area to meditate every day. The hardest part of training was the beginning.


    Come to think of it, small bamboo forest used to be a cemetery, but nothing strange had happened. Instead, it was Wangxiang Bridge, where the evil spirits used to live. The longer Lee Rui stayed in the small bamboo forest, the more peaceful it felt.


    The first four stages, "Nurturing, Fate, Gathering, Condensing", referred to the body that was absorbing and nurturing the world''s spirit energy, using the spirit energy to gather the spirit energy into the dantian and condense the world''s spirit energy. These four stages were mainly used on the body itself.


    When he reached the fifth Qi Condensation stage, he would be able to release the spiritual energy outside the body and form it into a weapon, reaching an extraordinary realm. This was the basis of cultivation, and its external manifestation was the Thunder Arts. Using the spirit energy of heaven and earth as a guide, the void gave birth to electricity, just like how spirit energy was a battery while Thunder Arts was a light bulb.


    The more Heaven and Earth aura one stores in the body, the more powerful the Thunder Arts one could unleash.


    "I wonder how long it will take for him to reach the fifth level." It took them such a long time to reach the second paragraph. One had to be careful when training.


    "Fortunately, I have other methods."


    Lee Rui''s gaze drifted towards the window as his brows slowly relaxed. Although it was difficult to cultivate, with the help of pills, he could still increase his speed by quite a lot. For example, if one was purely maintaining his or her Qi, it would take at least a year or so before he or she would be able to sense it.


    But Lee Rui did not spend too much time on it. By constantly increasing his physical fitness and increasing his strength, he would be able to better sense his strength and thus be able to communicate with external forces.


    In half a month, I entered the Qi Nurturing stage, and in one month, I entered the Luck stage. I then activated Thunder Arts." The Thunder Arts consumed a large amount of spirit energy and needed to constantly "gather" it, to constantly gather spirit energy. In the past, Lee Rui had used up a lot of energy, and he had also recovered quite a bit.


    The more spiritual energy he gathered, the stronger he would be. The stronger they were, the more at ease they were.


    "..."


    In the evening, Lee Rui was preparing to go to his small bamboo forest to cultivate the Mountain Sea Arts when he received a call. Sis Sann said that she came to school and wanted to meet her.


    Towards this woman who was like a beautiful snake, Lee Rui did not have any ill feelings. On one hand, the Sis Sann had helped him before. On the other hand, he didn''t have any conflict of interest with this woman.


    Lee Rui dispelled the idea of going to the small bamboo forest and instead went to meet with the Sis Sann below the dormitory. Sis Sann drove a wine red Cadillac by herself, and when Lee Rui got on the car, she drove without hesitation, asking, "How have you been recently?"


    "I''m fine. Why is Sis Sann looking for me?" Lee Rui was curious. Someone like the Sis Sann should be very busy with business.


    "Can''t I look for you if I''m fine?" Sis Sann turned her face and looked at Lee Rui. She laughed, and with her charming expression, she said, "You did not do it yourself, did you?"


    Lee Rui shouted loudly, "What do you mean by starting a mess and abandoning me? Don''t make me sound like a scumbag."


    Lee Rui had thought that Sis Sann was referring to the matter of July.


    Sis Sann said, "I already know about it. The last time Elder Pao offended you, you sent him to prison. The empty space left behind after his departure had now turned into a scene of chaos, causing all the forces to be ready to make their move. Not your pot? "


    Lee Rui was shocked, although he knew that Yang Wu had said that she would help her with this matter, he never expected that he actually brought Chen Hongpao in.


    Last time, he had placed a restriction on Chen Hongpao. If he entered, wouldn''t it be for nothing? If he died, who would it belong to?


    Lee Rui''s face turned strange, his thoughts racing.


    Sis Sann only thought that Lee Rui was guilty, and said: "All of this chaos was caused by you, heh, who would have thought that in Jiang Hua, the Elder Pao with his word would ¡­ It caused me to be in trouble as well. The reason I called you over was to get you to help me. "


    Lee Rui was once again shocked, he shook his head violently: "What can I help you with, I am just a student."


    Sis Sann couldn''t help but laugh loudly, and laughed until she was out of breath: "A dignified Chinese Medicine Aristocratic Family disciple would easily attract the help of a young Divine Doctor from a large clan, why are you still pretending to be a student? This student is just one of your identities. Do you know what the people in the underworld call you? "


    "What?"


    "Sage Li!" Sis Sann looked at Lee Rui with admiration, "Yang Family said, you are Spiritual Master Li, no one can offend Spiritual Master Li, otherwise, it will become an enemy of Yang Family!"


    Lee Rui was shocked: "That good?!"


    "Otherwise." Sis Sann said in a bad mood, "Do you know what kind of family Yang Family they are? Old Master Yang was once a provincial army sector lord, he had three sons, and all of them were outstanding people. If you are fine, we will be in trouble. "


    "What does it have to do with you? I didn''t do anything to you." Lee Rui was not convinced.


    "The candy KTV was smashed two days ago, you don''t know, right? At around 3 in the morning, a group of people rushed in. They would beat anyone they saw and smash everything they saw. Now that the Elder Pao has gone in and we don''t have anyone to protect us, how can others not be jealous? If I hadn''t left so quickly, I would have lost my life. "


    Thinking about what happened last time, Sis Sann still had lingering fears. She happened to be downstairs, and the men were looking for her, saying they were going to kidnap her.


    All of this was caused by the interlinked effects of the youth in front of him.


    Sis Sann looked at Lee Rui, her mind filled with thoughts.


    "Lee Rui, I only want you to help me one thing, help me once. Elder Pao is gone, you must help me, otherwise I will lose my life. " The Sis Sann pleaded.


    Lee Rui shook his head and rejected: "I''m not related to you in any way, what can I help you with, I''m just a student."


    "You are more than just a student. I have visited the Elder Pao, and for you to be able to defeat his most capable subordinate in one fell swoop and even retreat unscathed, it is sufficient to prove that your skills are extraordinary. Coincidentally, there was one person who had such extraordinary skills who had come looking for me. I hope you can help me negotiate. "


    After Lee Rui finished listening, he muttered to himself, "You still don''t understand, why would I help you? I''m neither a relative nor a relative, why would I take the risk? "


    "Because I''m your woman." Sis Sann licked her lips, her red lips were captivating, "You won''t just stand there and watch me die right?"


    "When did you become my woman?" Three black lines appeared on Lee Rui''s forehead as he said angrily, "Don''t spout nonsense, I still want to get married!"


    "You''re really something. You just left after wiping your mouth." Sis Sann smiled as she blinked his eyes, teasing, "Have you forgotten what you did to me at KTV? "I remember, you pinched and touched me, I remember you very clearly."


    Lee Rui was speechless.


    F * ck, he can even be blamed for this.

 C52

    "Alright, alright, I''m not joking with you. How about this, if you''re willing to help me, I''ll definitely come as long as you order me in the future. What do you think?" Seeing Lee Rui''s black face, the Sis Sann could not bear to argue anymore and said solemnly:


    "There are a lot of things that might be inconvenient for you to do, but I can do it. You don''t want to be disturbed by trivial matters, right? As long as you help me, I can solve this problem once and for all.


    The conditions were fair and the Sis Sann was very serious.


    To be honest, Lee Rui was tempted.


    "First, let''s talk about the situation of the person that you think is extraordinary ¡­"


    When the Sis Sann heard there was hope, she began to giggle.


    "..."


    During the weekend, Lee Rui still had to go to the hospital to practice. The construction of the Medical Union was on track. As the head of the student department, he had to keep an eye on these things.


    The hospital also mentioned repeatedly that they wanted Lee Rui to go for a walk. Other than Lee Rui, there were really no other difficult illnesses that could be cured. What they paid attention to was a technique. Humans did not have themselves, but rather, people had themselves.


    Arriving at the hospital, a passing nurse sister greeted Lee Rui:


    "The young Divine Doctor is here. Are you free at noon?"


    "Little Godly Doctor, did you tell me about the beauty formula last time?"


    "Brother, is elder sister happy today?"


    Lee Rui blushed with shame, feeling that being famous was not a good thing.


    Inside the sickroom, Zhang Qing was sitting on a chair and eating breakfast.


    "It''s here, have you eaten?"


    "Not yet. Why are you so early?" Lee Rui sat beside her and casually grabbed a bun from her food box and threw it into his mouth, "The taste is pretty good."


    Zhang Qing did not speak. Lee Rui looked at her and saw that Zhang Qing was fuming and did not even eat buns.


    "What happened? You got angry just from eating a bun?" Lee Rui asked with a smile.


    "I just drank that bun, what do you think?!" Zhang Qing''s face was filled with killing intent.


    Lee Rui''s scalp tingled. No wonder that bun wasn''t so easy to obtain. He scratched his head and said, "I didn''t know you would put it back after drinking ¡­"


    Zhang Qing snorted. Only when a classmate walked in from outside did Zhang Qing feel embarrassed to get angry at Lee Rui. A Steamed Bun wasn''t much, but it made her feel like she was being taken advantage of.


    "Miss Zhang, why are you so red? Is the air conditioner too hot? " the woman asked.


    Zhang Qing picked up the bun and stuffed it into her mouth, saying angrily: "No, the bun is too hot to burn!"


    The female student was baffled when she saw Zhang Qing''s unhappy face. He looked at Lee Rui, "Hey, why are you so red too?"


    Lee Rui spoke of others, "About that, since you''re here, hurry up and treat me."


    Not long after, there was a rumor that Lee Rui and Zhang Qing''s date was broken, and both of their faces were flushed red. It was another good news.


    The ward officially opened. Students of the normal sickness, look, Lee Rui the Troublemaker. In the morning, Lee Rui was actually quite free, there weren''t many things to do.


    Zhang Qing sat there with nothing to do. She had recently fallen in love with a game made from frogs. This woman, she didn''t even have a boyfriend yet, but she raised a kid like a baby.


    "Child melon, where did you go? Why didn''t you tell your mother ¡­"


    "If you want to raise a child, you won''t give birth to one yourself." Lee Rui ridiculed.


    Zhang Qing harrumphed once again, obviously, she was still brooding over what happened that morning: "What do you know, little brat go away."


    Lee Rui curled his lips.


    Although Lee Rui and Zhang Qing''s bickering didn''t seem to be good, the other students were actually very envious of their relationship. Is Miss Zhang a beauty? Lee Rui should be the star of the sun in the hospital, right? It was always a good thing to get close to any one of them.


    It was a pity that the students could only sigh. They could only feel envious of such a crowd of outstanding people.


    It was almost noon when a man in a suit entered the ward. He was quite good-looking, about 1.8 meters. With a bunch of fresh flowers in hand, he walked in front of Zhang Qing.


    "Dr. Zhang, thank you for treating my father''s illness a while ago. This bunch of flowers is for you!"


    Zhang Qing was a little dazed, and all the students looked at her. Zhang Qing waved her hand: "I, I''m not seeing any illnesses, could it be that you''re mistaken?"


    "That''s right, my dad said it was because of your guidance." The man insisted on giving the flower to Zhang Qing. Zhang Qing was helpless and could only accept it, in case he made things difficult for the man.


    "Doctor Zhang, I''ve already ordered a table of food at the Jingtian Hotel. Can I treat you to a meal at noon? If it wasn''t for your kind help, my father wouldn''t have recovered so quickly. I want to thank you. "


    "This ¡­" Zhang Qing was troubled, she did not want to go, "This is inappropriate, this is the rule."


    The man still persisted, "It''s just a meal to express my gratitude, there''s no need for you to be polite. Besides, it''s just a meal, so the students won''t say anything, right? "


    The students did not care about this at all. Miss Zhang was usually a good person, it was easy to ask for a leave of absence. Seeing that the man who sent the flowers was handsome and elegant, of course everyone would be happy to see him do such a good thing. They all advised: "Miss Zhang, you can go."


    They were also a perfect match, a match made in heaven.


    The man himself was very confident, he didn''t believe that Zhang Qing wouldn''t go. The last time he caught a glimpse of Zhang Qing in the hospital, it had completely shocked him, but he did not immediately make a move. Instead, he secretly investigated and understood the rules of Zhang Qing''s conduct and personality, which was why he was using this name to invite him for a meal.


    It was almost certain!


    The corner of the man''s mouth curled up into a smile.


    However, at this time, a clear voice heartlessly shattered the man''s beautiful dream, "What nonsense are you spouting? Listening to the wind is rain. You don''t care, but Miss Zhang is a public official, and the patient''s family is forbidden from eating. Miss Zhang, if you really want to eat it, I can treat you. "


    The students were all shocked, this move of Lee Rui''s was too shameless.


    The man did not expect that he would be robbed by half a blade. He looked towards Lee Rui and asked: "Who are you? I have already reserved a table and a table for you to eat. If you really want to treat Miss Zhang to a meal, you might as well do so next time. Furthermore, your level of consumption of Jingtian Hotel is very high, I''m afraid you cannot afford it. "


    It was easy for a man to defeat an unassuming student. As students, they didn''t have much money, and Lee Rui was dressed in luxurious clothes, so what was he eating at the Jingtian Hotel for?


    Wasn''t Lee Rui also cursing the man in his heart? The reason he came up was to send them flowers and treat them to a meal, but it was nothing. The key was that there was a faint sense of moral coercion, making Lee Rui feel that he disdained this kind of person.


    Insincere people always liked to play tricks, and they still wanted to play tricks on Teacher Zhang Qing.


    "My name is Lee Rui, the head disciple of Teacher Zhang Qing. Isn''t it just Jingtian Hotel? I can afford it. "


    "Oh? Is that so? But the dishes that I have booked are the most luxurious box in Jingtian Hotel, the most expensive dishes, and you want to treat them to a minimum? " The man mocked.


    Lee Rui nodded his head: "I can."


    The man''s expression froze for a moment before he continued, "Despite being so young, he doesn''t know his place. His vanity is quite strong. "Young man, don''t start bragging just because you''ve opened your mouth."


    "I really can afford it. I can even afford to invite everyone here to go to the most expensive dishes and sit in the best room. But you might not be able to. If I don''t want you to eat the most expensive dish and sit in the best room, even if you have two copper coins, it''s useless. Do you believe me? "


    It was only natural for someone to believe in a horse. The man''s eyes flashed with anger as he said, "Don''t speak nonsense here."


    "Alright, stop arguing!" Zhang Qing listened to Lee Rui and the man talk for a long time, but in the end, she had become the target of their competition.


    Zhang Qing did not have a good impression of this man who had suddenly appeared, and was angry at the steamed bun Lee Rui had bitten off this morning. Since the two of them were not pleasing to the eye, why not beat them up thirty times each?


    "I only have one thing to say, if you want to treat, that''s fine. But just like what Lee Rui said just now, if you have the ability, invite all of us to dinner. Otherwise, no need to talk about it. "


    That''s right, she wouldn''t go alone. She wouldn''t be able to get a group of people to go. The man would just take the opportunity to be a little more attentive towards her. On the other hand, telling Lee Rui to eat my bun and take advantage of me was just to anger you so that you couldn''t step down from the stage.


    Zhang Qing had a good plan.


    Lee Rui did not care at all: "Fine, I''ll treat you guys, anyway, I''ve been here for so long, and I haven''t even treated you guys to a meal, I''m sorry."


    If Lu Tianhsing was here, he would definitely laugh at Lee Rui. He had personally delivered the Jing Tian Group''s free card into Lee Rui''s hands. When Lee Rui went to spend his Jingtian Hotel, he had no need of money at all.


    To Lee Rui, going to the Jingtian Hotel to treat his guests was no different from being a big eater. It made no difference.

 C53

    "Keep blowing, keep blowing. Don''t break the skin." The man was shocked at first and reacted with mockery, "If you''re spending so much at Jingtian Hotel, you won''t be able to afford 10 to 20 thousand. Are you really rich?"


    Lee Rui smiled slightly: "That''s my problem, it has nothing to do with you."


    It was almost time for dinner. Lee Rui said to Zhang Qing and her classmates: "How about we go now.


    Zhang Qing was shocked: "You really want to go?"


    Initially, she only wanted Lee Rui to not get down from the stage easily, she did not really want him to spend the money. The Grand Hotel Jing Tian was the most luxurious hotel nearby. As the man had said, without tens of thousands of dollars, how could it work?


    Lee Rui was only a student, how could he have so much money?


    "He can''t be thinking of selling his blood to save face, right?" Zhang Qing''s heart turned cold, in just a few seconds, words like "student loan, credit card overdraft, spend" flashed through her mind.


    Miss Zhang, this kind of person will not shed tears until he sees the coffin, let''s see how long he can last. The man gloated.


    "Stop talking, let''s go." Lee Rui was the first to walk out of the ward.


    They had no choice but to shoot when the arrow was on the bow, if they did not go, they would not give Lee Rui face.


    Zhang Qing hesitated for a moment, but in the end, she still decided to follow Lee Rui''s footsteps. If it really didn''t work, she would save some money to help Lee Rui save face.


    He would treat it as a reward.


    The students looked at each other, silently following behind the Miss Zhang.


    The man followed.


    He wanted to see how Lee Rui would act in such a way.


    When a group of people came to Jingtian Hotel, it was already packed full. There were quite a few rich people with Jianghua City. Talking about business, flirting with girls, and building friendships, they all had to be of high quality. With Jingtian Hotel satisfying the needs of these people, Lu Tianhsing was very good at doing business.


    Lee Rui came to the front desk.


    "Hello, may I ask if you still have a room in the hotel?"


    "Sorry, no more." The waiter politely replied and advised, "But you can go to the general area to eat."


    "So it''s like that." Lee Rui frowned.


    At this time, the man who had been following closely behind walked forward and repeated what Lee Rui had said: "Hello, may I ask if you still have anything else in the room?"


    "Loong Shao, your private room is already booked for you. You can have your meal anytime."


    The man was extremely proud, she turned around and said haughtily: "Miss Zhang, you will not have come for nothing today, I have already arranged everything."


    Zhang Qing did not speak, and looked towards Lee Rui.


    She was thinking, maybe he shouldn''t be thinking this way today, since Lee Rui won''t be able to make it, he might be unhappy.


    Thinking about it here, Zhang Qing suddenly felt a bit of regret.


    "Miss Zhang, ignore him. He''s just a child. What did he just say? If you don''t want to eat it, you can eat it. Is it useless to know it now? "What''s the point of pretending?"


    Just as Loong Shao was about to invite Zhang Qing to the private room for dinner again, Lee Rui suddenly asked the waiter in a soft voice: "I have the card that your Boss Lu gave me. Take a look again, do you still have a private room?"


    Lee Rui took out his black card and handed it over to the waiter. Seeing the black card, the attendant''s face changed slightly.


    CEO Lu''s black card was something only respected customers could own.


    The waiter quickly took the card and confirmed that there was no mistake, "This is indeed our corporation''s black card. Esteemed customer, please go to the restaurant to eat."


    "I''m going to the private dining room. The general area is too noisy." Lee Rui said indifferently.


    Loong Shao laughed out loud: "So what if you have a card? If you don''t have a room, what can you do?"


    Lee Rui glanced at Loong Shao, and spoke to the attendant with an unquestionable tone: "I''ll be taking that private room he reserved."


    This...


    The waiter immediately bowed politely and made a gesture of "please".


    "Please come to the private box for dinner. We will definitely arrange everything properly."


    "What?" Are you kidding me? I got there first! " Loong Shao was furious.


    "I''m sorry, the priority for the users who own our black card is the highest. This point has long been marked." The waiter pointed at the VIP user consumption guide posted on the wall, where a black card was written as the highest priority.


    Loong Shao was so angry that he wanted to hit him.


    Lee Rui laughed as he looked at Loong Shao. His tone was as calm as ever: "I told you that your two steel plates were useless. You wouldn''t believe me.


    Loong Shao''s face was ashen.


    Lee Rui said to Zhang Qing and the others: "Let''s go, we can order whatever we want to eat, the dishes here are not bad."


    "Wow, that''s great!" A girl cheered.


    "Long live the Minister!" A boy turned into Lee Rui''s brainless powder.


    "You, why didn''t you say so earlier? You''ve caused me to worry for nothing." Zhang Qing revealed a relieved smile, she would definitely not reject something good to eat.


    "Hurry, hungry." Lee Rui led the group forward.


    Loong Shao did not give up and followed behind Zhang Qing.


    Lee Rui suddenly turned his head and said to Loong Shao: "Why are you following us? It''s not like I''m treating you to a meal, so don''t be so shameless. "


    "Don''t go too far, surnamed Li, I''ll book a private room first!" Loong Shao''s face flushed red.


    Lee Rui laughed coldly, "Not only are you a bad person, you''re also stupid. Didn''t you hear me? I''m a black card user, I have the final say here, don''t follow us anymore, I won''t leave you even a bone to eat. "


    "You!" Loong Shao was so angry that smoke rose from his head, this was bullying.


    "Waiter, can I trouble you to call the security over? If this person still follows us over, just throw him out." "What the hell is this? Why don''t you look at yourself and see how much you''re worth, and still want to eat for free ¡­"


    Lee Rui muttered as he brought Zhang Qing and the others to the private box.


    Loong Shao clenched his fists, his face full of grief and indignation. Under the covetous gaze of the few security guards, he finally left without saying a word.


    That guy surnamed Li, I won''t let you off. Just you wait, just you wait. Ahh!


    Walking out of the Jingtian Hotel, Loong Shao kicked the trash can around like a madman to vent the anger in his heart. The passersby were all scared by him and quickly left, afraid that Loong Shao''s rabies would break out.


    But at this very moment, Lee Rui actually toasted with Teacher Zhang Qing and ate heartily. The students were eating until their stomachs were round and their throats were full.


    "Division Minister, you were really handsome just now."


    "Minister, can I come here to eat alone with you next time?"


    "Minister, please accept my knee. I want to order 666 for you."


    The fawning of the students who were eating their fill came again. Lee Rui couldn''t help but exclaim in his heart. Truly, a man is afraid of making a name for himself, in the future, he had to keep a low profile when doing things.


    Actually, eating a meal between students was not so important. The key thing was the mystique on Lee Rui''s body, which made people especially curious. Who didn''t have the hope to spend a fortune on such a young man? They were all students, of course, they yearned for a better life.


    Many girls looked at Lee Rui with undisguised love and admiration.


    He had good grades, money, and good looks. The most important thing was his heart. How could he find such a senior? Binding Senior Lee Rui, the rest of my life will definitely be a happy little day, there''s no need to say it.


    "I won''t give Senior Li to the Miss Zhang again. Senior Li, I must get my hands on it!" Many girls made up their mind in their hearts.


    If Lee Rui knew that this meal had caused such a commotion, he would probably be willing to be ridiculed by Loong Shao. The young should be able to have a Seven Apertures Mystical Heart at such a young age. Who says girls don''t masturbate? At dinner, they could think of any future name for their child.

 C54

    Lee Rui didn''t feel too good about the entire meal. After they finished eating, Lee Rui led the rest of the students towards the hospital. On the road, they saw a car following them closely, although the other party was very careful, it was still detected by Lee Rui.


    Lee Rui did not care who followed him, in short, if anyone wanted to beat him up, then they had to do as they pleased. Perhaps he was intimidated by Lee Rui''s confidence, the car behind did not make any sound.


    Waiting until Lee Rui entered the hospital, Loong Shao clenched his teeth and dialed a number.


    "Have you received the photos? "It''s that short-haired kid. I don''t care what methods you use, in any case, you must ruthlessly beat him up. I will pay whatever it costs!"


    "Loong Shao, we will definitely settle this matter cleanly for you."


    After hanging up the phone, Loong Shao gritted his teeth.


    He would never forget the humiliation Lee Rui had given him today, nor would he ever let it go. He had to get Zhang Qing, Lee Rui would definitely give him a blow!


    "Let''s wait and see. That damnable Lee Rui." Loong Shao''s eyes were red as he sat in the car.


    "..."


    In the evening, Lee Rui finished his day''s internship and took the bus back to school. There were a total of two patients being treated in the afternoon, one of them being a critical patient. If he took it according to the prescription given by Lee Rui, he believed that it wouldn''t be long before he recovered.


    This way, the merit value on the phone could be increased by quite a bit.


    Of course, compared to this, Lee Rui was even more sincerely happy to feel the satisfaction of saving a life. In the beginning, when he filled out the matriculation form and studied medicine, on the one hand, his job was stable. On the other hand, he wanted to be able to do what he could one day.


    I do not ask for illustrious wealth, but rather hope that the human world will suffer less from sickness.


    A call came in.


    It was the Sis Sann.


    "Hey, Sis Sann, why are you in such a hurry?" He had only talked about helping her two days ago, and now she was already calling. This woman was really out of her league.


    Sure enough, the phone call from Sis Sann was very urgent, and she was even a little exasperated: "Lee Rui, Divine Doctor Li, Spiritual Master Li, Brother Brother Lee, please help me. KTV was destroyed by someone again, if this goes on, I''ll get drunk.


    Lee Rui frowned, it seemed that the Sis Sann had really been forced too hard, she had no other choice.


    "Alright, come to my school. I''ll wait for you here."


    Not long after Lee Rui hung up, Sis Sann drove a red Porsche and arrived.


    With a beautiful flick of its tail, the car steadily stopped in front of the school gate. When the car door opened, Sis Sann revealed half of her beautiful legs.


    The pedestrians that passed by couldn''t help but take a few more glances.


    This woman always liked to expose herself this way and seduce people to commit crimes.


    Lee Rui helplessly shook his head and followed his into Sis Sann''s carriage.


    "Wow, this little brother ¡­" "You really have quite the luck of being a beauty. It''s just that I don''t know how long you can hold on for when you''re caught by that leg." The security guard at the school gate, who was smoking an old cigarette, muttered to himself.


    "Sis Sann, can you keep a low profile next time? If you do that, I will easily be mistaken for a pretty boy who''s been raised by you."


    "I would like to, but unfortunately, you are the famous Daoist Master Li. You didn''t even give me a chance to eat the tender grass." How about, how about your foster sister? It''s as good as flipping the sky. "


    "I''m just a child! "Stop, stop." Lee Rui immediately waved his hands, begging for mercy.


    Sis Sann passed over a stack of information as she drove.


    "This is Qiu Ba''s full message. If you look carefully, you might make a move tonight. "To be honest, they''ve really gone too far. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have asked for your help. How can it be easy for me to manage a place that they''ve worked so hard for?"


    "Sis Sann, you probably don''t only have one helper, right?" Lee Rui asked while reading the information.


    This Qiu Ba was indeed an expert. According to the information, he had been learning martial arts from an old ancestor since he was young. The old man lived to be a hundred and twenty years old, while Qiu Ba trained with him for twenty years. The quincuncial stance, horse stance, fifteen years, five years of martial arts, the catchphrase:


    Martial arts were divided into two categories, life and death!


    (This Qiu Ba is really a brainless fan of cultivation.)


    Lee Rui shook his head and threw the information aside. Sis Sann was right, he was a ruthless character, his basic skills were solid, his power must be strong.


    However, it seemed that Sis Sann did not answer her question.


    Lee Rui raised his head to look at the Sis Sann, only to see her sad expression contained a few traces of sorrow.


    The Sis Sann knew that Lee Rui was looking at her and said, "I know, in the eyes of many, I am just a canary that the Elder Pao raises. I am a husband''s cousin, a fallen woman, and a plaything from the top. "But if I say that up to today, I have been able to hold on by myself, and made it all the way here by myself, would you believe me?"


    Lee Rui didn''t know how to answer.


    "You won''t believe it, because in this society, you men feel that women are just subordinates, right? "Many women think that they are just subordinates and feel that following a rich and powerful man is the only way to succeed."


    The speed of the car suddenly sped up, and the Sis Sann went on a rampage to vent the discontent in her heart.


    "I still remember this city from twenty years ago. At that time, I came here from the countryside. I didn''t think about getting ahead of myself, but I wanted to find a job. He didn''t expect that he would be abducted halfway through the journey. If he didn''t flee quickly, he wouldn''t have known where to find a child. When I ran away, not only did I run away, I stabbed a person. That person is the brother of the gang leader. From that day onwards, I did not live a peaceful life. It was Elder Pao who saved me, and let me help him manage his business. "


    "Later I discovered that in this man-eating society, women can be respected just as fiercely. On the contrary, it was weak that he could be bullied. Poverty and stupidity are the original sin, and weakness is the same. Men can be fierce, women can be ruthless, and I am even more vicious and poisonous than men. "In the end, I became a bamboo leaf green, no one dared to touch me, no one dared to treat me as a woman."


    In the end, I am just a venomous snake. In this world, there are many creatures more terrifying than venomous snakes. Qiu Ba''s master, Elder Qiao, was a rogue who was a role model for his family, a barbarian who opened the path with money and violence. This time, we''re going to meet someone like that.


    Sis Sann''s car slowed down and stopped in front of a clubhouse.


    Sis Sann expressionlessly took out a short red dagger from her carriage and hid it inside her sleeves, then said to Lee Rui: "I don''t want to hide it from you, if you leave now, I won''t blame you."


    "No need, just a bunch or two. What Elder Qiao Qiu Ba, in my hometown, Qiu Ba means to be a bastard. Could it be that I am afraid of a bastard? " Lee Rui smiled.


    Sis Sann was stunned, but suddenly laughed happily.


    "You are an interesting little man. Being friends with you is perhaps the most valuable choice I have ever made in my life."


    The lights of the national color club illuminated her trembling figure like a peony blooming in the night.


    Lee Rui looked and sighed in his heart:


    You are an interesting person, and your cup should not be empty for me.

 C55

    Lee Rui and Sis Sann entered the National Color Club together.


    "Do you have an appointment?" The bodyguards at the door stopped them.


    "I have something to discuss with Elder Qiao." The Sis Sann said coldly.


    The bodyguard was startled, he looked at Sis Sann carefully, and as if he understood something, he realised: "Oh, so it''s Sis Sann Sang, let''s go in, Elder Qiao is inside."


    The bodyguard was polite, but most of the time, he was amused. Perhaps, in the eyes of the bodyguards, Sis Sann could not bear the pressure and decided to submit to Elder Qiao on his own accord.


    The few people they bumped into afterwards confirmed Lee Rui''s guess, and from their eyes, one could tell what they meant.


    When Sis Sann pushed open the door and entered the room, he was playing with his friends, each of them holding a woman in their arms.


    A young man stood beside Elder Qiao like a javelin.


    "Sann is here, take a seat." Elder Qiao let go of the women in his hands and let them all go first. He casually pointed to a seat, "Why are you looking for me? I heard that you are a woman of the Elder Pao, aren''t you afraid that the Elder Pao will be angry at you coming here so arrogantly? "


    Who didn''t know that Elder Pao had gone to his room? Elder Qiao was obviously mocking him. Although he was not comfortable with it, he did not express anything and just brought Lee Rui to sit down.


    "Elder Qiao, why have I come? Shouldn''t you be very clear about it? Your good brother Qiu Ba and his men have already smashed my face twice. If this goes on, I''ll probably live my life under the influence of the wind. "


    "Hahaha, is that true?" Elder Qiao asked despite knowing the answer, Zhang Kuang laughed out loud, and said, "Sann, this is your mistake, I think Chen Hongpao will not be able to come out, in the future, I will be in charge of Jiang Hua, you should come over and tell me earlier."


    "Elder Qiao intends to annex Jiang Hua?" Sis Sann asked.


    Elder Qiao did not answer immediately. Instead, he leisurely opened the bottle on the table, poured a cup of wine, took a big gulp, and took a deep breath filled with the scent of alcohol: "In the past, I was still afraid of Chen Hongpao. He himself is fine, but he has a lot of connections in various aspects. Who would have known that his luck would turn sour and he would suffer from Yang Family. "


    "Oh god of Jiang Hua, you should have changed a long time ago. Look at what the hell Chen Hongpao is like now, how could he be qualified to be a big shot, don''t you think so?"


    The wine cup swayed in Elder Qiao''s hands as he looked at him.


    He was testing the attitude of the Sis Sann, wanting to know if the Sis Sann was willing to acknowledge his status in the martial arts world.


    Lee Rui remained silent on the side and felt that all of this was very interesting. The Elder Qiao was a good observation target, and for Lee Rui who lacked the upper-class experience, he would definitely be a good observation target.


    He wondered if the Elder Qiao would flip the table immediately and let a group of his lackeys rush in shouting to kill her.


    Uh, isn''t this too bewitching?


    Lee Rui was very curious.


    The Sis Sann beside him was saying, "I think the Elder Pao is doing quite well. Under his hands, we do not get infected at all. If I remember correctly, the poison has always been provided by you, Elder Qiao. "


    Elder Qiao laughed and changed the topic.


    "Sann, you are really a cousin of mine and a memorial archway. Didn''t you open a KTV for you? "Who''s stronger than who? If you have the ability, then go ahead and become an official. Why are you laughing fifty times over here with me?"


    But then again, I actually admire you a little, really. You are still considered loyal, recently Chen Hongpao''s territory has basically been invested into my side, there are very few people who praised Chen Hongpao in front of me, looks like you did not become his woman for nothing. "


    The Elder Qiao smiled and looked at him.


    The Sis Sann did not comment and said: "I am not here to talk about allegiance to you. I am here to ask you to be magnanimous and let me go."


    "Let you go, hur." Elder Qiao slapped his thigh and laughed, "That''s fine. As long as you strip naked and let me feel refreshed and serve me well once, I''ll let you go. How about it?"


    "Then there''s nothing to talk about."


    "There''s nothing to talk about. With Chen Hongpao here, no one would dare to touch you. They say you''re a beautiful female snake, you can''t eat them if you look good. What, aren''t you a woman? Don''t tell me you have three heads and six arms? For example, what happens if I eat you? "


    Elder Qiao put down his wine cup.


    "No one can eat me if I don''t want to." The Sis Sann laughed.


    "What if I have to try?"


    "Then you will regret it."


    The Elder Qiao lowered his head, looked at his wine cup, and laughed.


    "I like women like you. The harder it is to touch, the better it is. Someone, seize her. "


    Elder Qiao raised his wine cup once again, but did not look at Sis Sann again. In his view, the Sis Sann simply did not have any leeway to retaliate.


    The people around Elder Qiao stood up and walked towards him with sinister smiles. They were all veteran gangsters in the underworld, and Sis Sann was only a woman who was about to be played around with in their eyes. Without Chen Hongpao, she was nothing.


    Just as one of the men was about to touch the Sis Sann, that man suddenly let out a blood-curdling scream.


    Lee Rui could see clearly that at a very fast speed, Sis Sann''s dagger had pierced through the man''s arm and left a bloody hole!


    "Next time, I won''t just be stabbing you." Sis Sann stood up.


    Elder Qiao raised his head, his expression stunned. The dagger in his hand was still dripping blood. The men of the Elder Qiao were a little afraid, not daring to step forward. Only Qiu Ba watched on coldly, like a statue of clay.


    "I didn''t expect you to have some ability, it seems that I have underestimated you." Elder Qiao stopped smiling and shouted, "Qiu Ba, seize her!"


    Boom!


    Just as he said that, Qiu Ba stomped on the ground, his speed was astonishing, with just one punch, he hit Sis Sann on the waist, sending him flying to the ground.


    Sis Sann could not even get up.


    At this time, Elder Qiao looked straight at Lee Rui. "You are Sann''s little wolfdog?"


    Lee Rui shook his head.


    "Then who are you?"


    "I''m someone you can''t afford to offend."


    "Oh? Interesting, Qiu Ba, break one of his legs and throw it out. "


    Qiu Ba took another big stride and dashed towards Lee Rui''s face with an astonishing speed.


    Lee Rui watched as Qiu Ba threw out a punch and kicked him out.


    Boom! *


    Qiu Ba was sent flying with a kick, crashing into the wall.


    The wine in Elder Qiao''s hands was unknowingly sprinkled all over the table.


    Lee Rui walked a few steps forward, picked up the bottle of wine from the table, and smashed it onto Elder Qiao''s head, smashing him into pieces.


    The orange coloured liquid sprinkled onto Elder Qiao''s head, full of sarcasm. The veins on Elder Qiao''s forehead popped out, coiling around him like earthworms.


    "I''ll kill you!" Elder Qiao clenched his teeth and spat out these words.


    Lee Rui raised his hand and punched. With a kacha sound, Elder Qiao was sent flying from the bottom to the top. There were a few kacha sounds from his body, and a few of his ribs were broken.


    Lee Rui took a few pieces of paper from the tea table, wiped his palm, and said with disdain:


    "Who do you think you are to dare spout nonsense in front of me?"

 C56

    "Who the hell are you?!" Elder Qiao spat out a mouthful of blood. What he was most afraid of right now was not the injuries on his body, but Lee Rui''s identity.


    This young man of unknown origin came crushing over without the slightest warning.


    He was absolutely not a nameless person, there was no such person in Jiang Hua that he did not know!


    Unless...


    Elder Qiao thought of a possibility and his heart thumped. He hoped his luck wasn''t that bad.


    "He is a Grandmaster of inner strength. Such a young Grandmaster of inner strength ¡­" He is Spiritual Master Li! " Qiu Ba who was defeated in one attack confirmed Lee Rui''s identity.


    In reality, Qiu Ba had already vaguely guessed Lee Rui''s identity from the moment they started fighting. But he didn''t dare to be sure until Lee Rui said that he was someone Elder Qiao couldn''t afford to offend.


    Who could afford to anger Li Zhenren? Even Jiang Hua''s biggest boss, Elder Pao, was locked up in the police station.


    Lee Rui held his hands behind his back, and said coldly: "You do have some brains."


    Elder Qiao originally only had two hopes left, but with Lee Rui''s words, it would definitely vanish into nothingness. There was still a way to survive if he provoked such a master?


    "Li, Spiritual Master Li, I was blind. I didn''t know that you would come here today. I hope you have offended me ¡­"


    Elder Qiao endured the pain in his body and kneeled on the ground, bowing to the heavens.


    Lee Rui ignored him, and went over to help Sis Sann. Consider using a healing pill to heal Sis Sann.


    Sis Sann only felt a warm flow from Lee Rui''s palm, then the pain on his body quickly faded away. The injury from Qiu Ba''s kick on her waist disappeared in a few breaths'' time.


    Just a single thought, one life and one death, what terrifying power. The disciples of Chinese Medicine Aristocratic Family were indeed extraordinary.


    Little did he know that this was an effect that Lee Rui had created on purpose. The main reason for the healing process was not inner strength, but rather the healing process of the healing process. But let people feel that this is because of the internal force treatment injury.


    Lee Rui needed the Chinese Medicine Aristocratic Family as a pretense, to let the people of the world have a basis to judge.


    Moreover, he did not want to reveal anything about this ultimate trump card.


    Sis Sann got up from the ground and sat on the sofa while staggering. The situation had reversed, and Elder Qiao had only looked down on her for a moment, so how could she look down on Elder Qiao at this moment?


    "Qiao Zhi, I respectfully call you Elder Qiao, not because I''m afraid of you, but because we''re all of the same class, let''s be polite. You actually injured me, do you know who is behind me? Do you think it''s Chen Hongpao? "


    "Isn''t it?" Elder Qiao squinted his eyes. He was afraid of Lee Rui, but not him.


    The Sis Sann laughed softly: "I think you are really old. It''s better for you to wash your hands early. Behind me, Spiritual Master Li has always been standing! "


    "Ten years! I''ve waited for a full ten years, and finally, Sage Li has come out of the mountains! If it wasn''t because of Daoist Master Li, do you think I would have the confidence to enter this circle? Do you think Chen Hongpao will look up to me? Qiao Zhi, you are too naive! "


    Qiao Zhi was shocked, as though he had heard some earth-shattering secret.


    So it turned out that such a terrifying force had always been backing Sann. Ten years, hibernating. This woman was simply too terrifying!


    Seeing Qiao Zhi being scared to such an extent, Lee Rui couldn''t help but want to laugh, and thought to himself:


    "Sis Sann really knows how to make things up. When have I known her for ten years ¡­ "It''s all because I''m addicted."


    understood that she was only making use of this opportunity to prove that he had someone backing her. This woman had roamed the martial arts world for many years, and her mind was of the essence. She was skilled in the art of flogging snakes.


    Lee Rui also did not want to expose her, and it was not easy to think of her. Moreover, there would be no harm in pushing the Sis Sann out.


    The martial arts world was just like a pool of black water, Lee Rui was not willing to wade in this muddy water, but he did not mind helping an agent.


    After all, there were some things that required professional people to do.


    "Qiao Zhi, from today, I will take your land. You can leave, I will ensure that you will have no worries for the rest of your life. Otherwise, how do you think you are better than Elder Pao? "


    The matter of being beaten up by Qiu Ba just now had deeply burdened Sis Sann. Now that she had made such a big mouth and made up a bunch of nonsense, she wanted to curry favor with him and expand her needs.


    Elder Qiao''s face immediately turned ashen.


    No one who has ever been a big boss wants to go down to the top of that power. Possessing territory meant possessing power. Possessing power meant possessing everything. Fame, beauty, wealth ¡­ They were all based on their territories.


    If the Sis Sann wanted to take away his territory, it was equivalent to stripping him of everything!


    "I''d rather you kill me now! Otherwise, don''t even think about it! " Elder Qiao crazily shouted. How could he be willing to accept this!


    Sis Sann turned the dagger in her hand and pressed it against Elder Qiao''s neck.


    From start to finish, she had never let go of the dagger even when Qiu Ba sent her flying. The dagger was her poison tooth. This poison tooth either didn''t have blood on it or it sealed its throat whenever it did.


    Elder Qiao felt the coldness in his throat, but he did not surrender. Instead, he looked at Lee Rui.


    "Sage Li, is this what you mean as well?"


    In the battle for the martial arts world, the Elder Qiao was not afraid. In terms of power, he was even bigger than Sis Sann. Even if Sis Sann killed him here today, it would not be an easy thing for Sis Sann to do.


    Sis Sann might not really dare to do this.


    The Elder Qiao was more concerned with Lee Rui''s idea.


    With strong strength and a huge background, with just a single sentence from Lee Rui, the entire underground world of Jianghua City would change. This was the critical criterion to make such a judgement.


    Lee Rui muttered to himself for a bit, then gently nodded: "I guess so, but I can give you a chance. You and Sann will deal with it together. I know that if I let you give up so easily, you would definitely be unconvinced and would only submit on the surface. Rather than that, I might as well give you a chance. "


    Elder Qiao was ecstatic.


    He felt as if he was struck by a pie in the sky. If he could hug someone with legs like Lee Rui''s, who knows how many years of fortune he would have accumulated.


    "Sann, did you hear that? "Hurry up and let me go. From now on, I am on the same side as you." Elder Qiao laughed heartily. He accidentally choked and spat out another mouthful of blood.


    Sis Sann''s face was full of unhappiness: "People are going to die, and yet you''re still so happy. People really die for money, birds die for food."


    Lee Rui took care of her feelings, then said to Elder Qiao once again: "It''s not Sann, it''s Sis Sann. From now on, only I can call her Sann. Sann knows her limits more than you do, you must listen to her opinion more in the future.


    Elder Qiao felt his scalp go numb and he quickly nodded: "Yes, I understand."


    "Sis Sann, let me go. From today onwards, I will definitely listen to you."


    Only then did Sis Sann let go of the dagger with a grin. Lee Rui''s words made sense. If he killed Qiao Zhi now, Jiang Hua would probably become even more confused. Most importantly, Lee Rui had his own way of thinking. This point, she had to respect him.


    "From today onwards, Jiang Hua is going to have only one big boss." Sis Sann returned to Lee Rui''s side.


    Jiang Hua had undergone a great change in one night!

 C57

    Watching people serve dishes and learning how to walk. There was no experience to learn, no illustrious starting point to start from. Drawing up a territory for the Elder Qiao and the Sis Sann to rule together was just a small attempt on Lee Rui''s part. There were some things he wanted to try, to make the world a better place.


    "I have a wish, and that is ¡­ World peace. "


    Lee Rui called the Sis Sann the next day to order.


    Three days later, news that shocked the Jianghua City''s underground world spread.


    With the Sis Sann as the leader and the Elder Qiao as the support, they had emerged as a group. The most surprised wasn''t the strong alliance, but the Sis Sann.


    What virtue or ability did this woman have? He was actually able to stand out.


    A week later, even more shocking news spread out.


    In Jiang Hua''s territory, poison was not allowed.


    This was the first time in history that a big boss had decided to clean up the poison. The vigorous movement of the wind in the martial arts world... It caused quite a big commotion, but under the purge of the iron blood, everything was calm and peaceful.


    Lee Rui hid behind the scenes. He only needed to see his will being carried out, and not standing and dancing on the stage, and at the same time, it would not easily reveal his shortcomings. After all, his current foundation was still too shallow.


    A few days ago, Evil-Suppressing Ghost sent a message. The Xiao Guitou was saved, but Black Tornado Li Kui escaped.


    That''s not surprising. The bandit, after all, is not best at fighting, but at escaping, even if he is Li Kui.


    Xiao Guitou was so grateful that he cried. Listening to Evil-Suppressing Ghost, he moved about everywhere, wanting to find something good to honor Lee Rui for saving his life.


    "Big brother, I will remember your kindness in saving my life. I will never gamble again."


    "It''s good that you know. Next time, I won''t go and save you."


    Evil-Suppressing Ghost was overjoyed that Lee Rui had burned a million gold for him. Even though he had invited Lee Rui to meet with him multiple times, he was rejected by Lee Rui because he had something important to attend to and it was inconvenient for him to attend to.


    Evil-Suppressing Ghost felt that Lee Rui was even more mysterious, which increased his reverence towards him.


    Wednesday night, Wang Ke invited them to dinner. Tomorrow, there will be a small entrance exam. She had to find Lee Rui''s thigh first, if not she would have a headache.


    The place was set at the school gate in the restaurant. Lee Rui went to meet them as scheduled. There weren''t many people in the restaurant, but the environment was pretty good. The lilting music flowed inside.


    "Come on, what do you want to eat? Order!" When Wang Ke saw Lee Rui, she smiled and handed a menu over to him.


    Lee Rui sat down and casually ordered a few dishes: "You''re so courteous, you even specially invited me to eat."


    Wang Ke laughed heartily: "I''m sick of this canteen, I would occasionally come out to have a meal."


    Lee Rui smiled slightly, how could Wang Ke be a young miss from a rich family who ate at a restaurant every two or three days?


    "Did you hear? The class monitor said that you don''t have a share in the scholarship, and that the test''s questions are said to be very difficult. As soon as I received the news, I immediately came to spread the news. Do you think I''m very clever? "


    Lee Rui laughed involuntarily: "Are you afraid of failing?"


    "I also have to consider this. Since the exams are over, I might as well prepare for them." Wang Ke stuck out her tongue and acted cute.


    "Seriously, is that what you''re going to do? With your intelligence, you can take the high marks yourself, as long as you study well. I don''t know why you don''t spend so much time and effort on learning. "


    It wasn''t that Wang Ke didn''t like to study, it was just that her thoughts were not on it. "Didn''t I tell you already, I don''t want to be a doctor. As soon as I graduated, I left the country and my family has arranged everything. "


    Lee Rui had a bad feeling when he heard it. They had been in the same class for a few years, and they had a good relationship. She might have left for many years, and perhaps, he would have already married someone else when they met again.


    "There are so many schools in the country, why must we go abroad ¡­" Lee Rui said in a depressed tone.


    "Sigh, yes, but there''s nothing I can do about it. Recently, I''ve been reciting words from my memory every day, afraid that I won''t be able to speak properly in the future." Wang Ke sighed, he was confused.


    Many things were not under her control. Besides, there was no reason to stay.


    "Have you ever thought of finding another girlfriend before graduation?" Wang Ke asked.


    Lee Rui shook his head helplessly: "It''s a lot of stuff. Besides, with my condition, who would want me?"


    This was not because Lee Rui was modest, but a type of judgement. After Bai Xiaohua, Lee Rui''s understanding of love no longer limited the few days of happiness before his eyes. Avoid becoming a baby, avoid the love of old age, do not want to be troubled by love without end.


    It was not that Lee Rui was not sad during the period of his heartbreak. However, this sadness had been hidden deep in his heart like a thorn.


    "I''m sorry, I remind you of those unpleasant things." Wang Ke was slightly sorry as she said, "I think July really likes you. Are you really not interested in her at all?"


    "It''s been almost half a month since we contacted each other." Lee Rui wanted to laugh when he said this, the last time he shouted loudly, he felt good, but he didn''t dare to see Yue Yang again.


    Wang Ke also laughed, "What about the other girls?"


    "Other girls?" Lee Rui was suspicious. There were no other girls.


    Wang Ke was so anxious that she wanted to knock Lee Rui a few times on the head and wake him up, "You can''t possibly plan to go on a blind date after graduation, right? Lee Rui, you have to know, being alone for all eternity is an extremely terrifying thing ¡­ "


    Lee Rui looked at Wang Ke strangely, not understanding why she was talking about this. It was true that being concerned with the emotional life of others wasn''t a problem due to friends, but the problem was Wang Ke''s tone of voice.


    Was he so attentive in persuading others to find a partner?


    Lee Rui was not stupid, he stopped her, "Why are you telling me this?


    Wang Ke''s face immediately flushed red, so red that it was extremely cute.


    "What are you thinking about? I have a good friend. She wrote a love letter and asked me to give it to you." Wang Ke took out a letter from her bag and handed it over to Lee Rui, "Here, this is it. I tell you, you read every sentence. She''s my best friend. "


    Lee Rui took the letter, opened it and started to read: "Hello, Lee Rui. This is the first time I''ve written a letter. I''m a bit nervous and my literary talent isn''t good. Don''t laugh at me ¡­ "


    "Hey hey hey, what are you doing?" Wang Ke quickly told her to stop.


    "Aren''t you supposed to read every sentence you say?"


    Wang Ke rested her hands on her forehead, looking like she had nothing to live for.


    "Reading is what I mean by reading every sentence. I''m not asking you to read it."


    "Oh." Lee Rui read through the entire letter, and when he saw the end, he asked, "Why didn''t you write your name?"


    "She doesn''t want you to know her name." "But she wants you to know that she likes you."


    "It''s like back in middle school." Lee Rui laughed and kept the letter. He looked at Wang Ke with a ridiculing gaze, "But the handwriting of this letter is your handwriting, I''m not blind about this."


    Wang Ke was shocked, her heart thumped wildly as she explained, "The words she wrote were too unsightly, so I wrote them for her."


    "But she called me stupid in the letter." Lee Rui said in a heavy voice.


    "How is this possible? Impossible! I''m definitely not scolding you, I can guarantee that! "


    "How do you remember it so clearly?"


    "I ¡­" Wang Ke lowered her head and did not explain.


    Just like that, Lee Rui looked at her. Wang Ke''s head drooped lower and lower, almost to the level of dust.


    "You ¡­ "When did you start liking me?"


    "Nonsense, I don''t like you."


    "Why this letter?"


    "She said she was afraid you''d be chosen by other girls, so she took a spot ahead of time." Wang Ke said with a guilty conscience.


    Having taken a seat in advance, Lee Rui could not help but think of July. The last time she shouted on stage, he was so bold. When he asked her later, she said he wanted to take a seat first.


    Why is it so popular these days?

 C58

    This meal was a little interesting, the next day''s exam. Lee Rui entered the examination grounds. He was busy with many things during this period and did not spend as much effort as before in his studies. The exam was also very difficult, and the questions were very tricky.


    After the morning exams, Lee Rui sighed and walked out of the examination hall: "We''re finished, we''re finished, there are many questions that I don''t know how to answer."


    The class monitor just happened to fall behind him by half a body''s length. Hearing him say that, he felt a surge of joy in his heart. In his impression, Lee Rui had never mentioned that the questions were difficult after the exam, but since he had said it before, it meant that he did not know how to do it.


    "Who told you to get off work and run out of school everyday. You deserve it if you don''t know how to do it. Now the scholarship is mine!"


    The class monitor was secretly pleased with herself, and hastened his footsteps to walk in front of Lee Rui, showing off his might.


    Wang Ke walked out of the school building beside Lee Rui, and said with sympathy: "We''re all schoolmates, why are you toying with him like this? Seeing how happy he is, I suddenly feel that he''s quite pitiful. "


    Lee Rui sat in front of her on the examination. She had copied so many questions, Lee Rui had filled up every single one of the questions on the exam.


    "The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. When he thought he was in control of the absolute situation, the psychological shock he received grew even greater. Who asked him to have such a cheap mouth and talk nonsense. Even if I played every day for the entire school year, I would still be able to do better than him. "


    "Top student, please accept my knee." Wang Ke shouted.


    "No problem, I''ll accept you."


    "Tch, you''re a bad person!" Wang Ke blushed, and quickly walked towards her own dorm, not going in parallel with Lee Rui.


    Lee Rui returned to his room and prepared to lie on the bed for a while. The rest of the people in the room returned one after another, but after a long time, Ke Shanyong still hadn''t returned.


    "What''s going on, where is Shanyong? "Why isn''t he back yet?"


    Hearing Lee Rui''s question, the other two also felt that something was amiss. A while ago, Ke Shanyong had talked about a girlfriend, she was like glue, often not staying at night, and even thought about renting a house.


    Originally, this was normal. Since university students were already adults, these things were understandable. But thinking about it, Ke Shanyong had not returned to his room for the past three days. Today was the examination day, so it was impossible for him to not come back after he had finished his exams, right?


    "It shouldn''t be possible for him to not even remember such an important matter, right?" Lao Bao took out his phone and called Ke Shanyong.


    Fortunately, the call connected. Lao Bao heaved a sigh of relief, and immediately asked: "Shanyong, where is he? Do you know about today''s exam? "


    No response.


    "Shanyong, are you listening to me?" Lao Bao raised his voice.


    "Ke Shanyong is in my hands. He was drunk and he killed my friend''s sister ¡­ She was only thirteen years old, and only a child! He still had to do it! Hurry up and get his family to send over the money, or else this will never end! "


    Pow! His phone hung up.


    All of his roommates sucked in a breath of cold air.


    What was going on?


    "He''s not joking right? How could he ¡­"


    Lee Rui said solemnly: "Ask the people from Class 2, Class 3, to see if they have seen Shanyong before."


    After a few years of college, everyone knew each other. Lao Bao and Gou Zi immediately contacted the people from the other examination halls, asking them about Ke Shanyong''s whereabouts.


    Ten minutes later, a chilling speculation was released.


    If Ke Shanyong came to take the exam, then it must be a fake. If he didn''t come, then he must have been kidnapped. From the information he gathered, it was very likely that something had happened to Ke Shanyong.


    Lee Rui dialed Ke Shanyong''s number. Fortunately, it was still connected.


    "I''ve already contacted his family. Tell me, where is the ransom?"


    The other party was shocked by Lee Rui''s straightforward reply, he did not expect that Lee Rui understood the rules in such a short period of time. The person on the other side said, "I didn''t expect that after coming across this awkward situation from you, that kid actually refused to speak."


    "Reiko, call the police!" Hurry and call the police! "


    Ke Shanyong''s voice faintly drifted over. Presumably, he wasn''t too far away. The other party was furious and seemed to be hitting Ke Shanyong.


    After a while, someone gasped, "It''s so tiring to beat me up so badly. Kid, if you''re sincere, get his family to prepare three million, or else ¡­ "Hmph hmph, you know that."


    "Don''t hang up yet." Lee Rui warned him, and continued, "The people of the Ke Clan are worried about his safety, if you are willing, can you bring me to see him? Don''t worry, pick the time and place. You can tie me up. Otherwise, you won''t get this money. "


    "Good boy, I''ve always said that suffering is hard to bear, but I do admire you a little. It''s not bad for him to be able to make friends like you. Fine, I''ll contact you then! "


    "Then you all need to hurry up, otherwise, it will be disadvantageous for everyone if you drag this on."


    Lee Rui hung up the phone. Gou Zi and Lao Bao were shocked.


    We did not contact Shanyong''s family yet, what are you thinking? " The Lao Bao called out.


    "We can''t alert anyone yet, and we can''t let anyone know about this. Otherwise, if the school was in a state of chaos, then even if it wasn''t sh * t, it would still be sh * t. Rest assured, I will take care of this matter. "


    When Lee Rui left the room, he immediately told Sis Sann and Qiao Zhi to investigate this matter in secret. As long as the other party was still in Jianghua City, even if they had to dig three feet out, Lee Rui would definitely find them.


    "With Shanyong''s character, even if he was drunk, he would at most only sleep. The other party was most likely framing him and using this name to threaten him. "


    "Someone has to be asked about the situation and do some preparatory work. Shanyong''s girlfriend... "Maybe he knows something!"


    Lee Rui thought about it clearly, and immediately contacted Lao Bao, asking him to contact Ke Shanyong''s girlfriend.


    "Ke Shanyong''s girlfriend is in the Foreign Language Academy, Year 2, Class 3, Xu Yue!" Lao Bao''s teaching office found the relevant information online and immediately sent it to Lee Rui''s phone, along with Xu Yue''s two inch photo and contact information.


    Lee Rui dialed Xu Yue''s number: "Hello, is this Xu Yue? Do you know where Ke Shanyong is? I have something to talk to him about. He didn''t come to the exam today. "


    "I don''t know him, you found the wrong person!" A cold female voice sounded and the phone was hung up.


    Lee Rui stared at his phone, gritting his teeth, "Why are there so many female bad people here!"


    If Xu Yue was cooperative, it meant that she would still be able to get her hands on it. But from this attitude, Xu Yue must have known something and intentionally gotten rid of the trouble.


    This woman was strange.


    Lee Rui then dialed Zhang Qing''s number: "Miss Zhang, can you help me find a girl called Xu Yue? I have something I need to ask her about, I want to know where she is."


    "Lee Rui, you aren''t thinking of chasing after him, are you?" Zhang Qing asked with a smile.


    Lee Rui said: "No, I really have urgent matters with her, but she won''t pick me up."


    "Alright, I understand." Zhang Qing could hear the seriousness in Lee Rui''s tone, and without hanging up the phone, she went to find traces of Xu Yue. Very quickly, she said, "I asked her teacher, her classmate said that Xu Yue is currently in Room 208, Room 10."


    "Okay, thank you Miss Zhang."


    Lee Rui quickly headed towards the girls'' dormitory. When he arrived at Building 10, Lee Rui was about to enter when he was stopped by the aunty in charge.


    "This is a girls'' dormitory. Student, you are a male right? You have to be self-respecting! "


    The manager auntie was treating Lee Rui as a flower picking trick.


    Lee Rui turned and walked away. Not long after, there was a phone call. He called Lao Bao and Gou Zi over and had them borrow the student union''s certificate and bring the books with them.


    Soon, a small team of girls'' dormitory students was formed. With Lee Rui in the lead, the small team arrived at the entrance of the tenth building.


    "Auntie, I came in a hurry. Actually, I''m from the Student Union. Here is my work card."


    "A search?" The dorm auntie looked at him and waved her hands in relief, "Remember to knock on the door one by one. Don''t barge in. "What''s going on with the school? How can we let the boys find out about it ¡­"


    Taking advantage of the time that the dorm manager''s aunt was still suspicious, Lee Rui brought Gou Zi and Lao Bao into the female dorm with large strides.


    What a mysterious and interesting place.


    Which boy didn''t have the dream of entering a girl''s dormitory and searching it?


    Seeing the group of girls, Gou Zi and Lao Bao were so busy that they almost drooled.


    Delightful! This trip was truly f * cking worth it!


    At first, the ladies were puzzled as to why there would be a group of male students in the girls'' dormitory. However, when they saw the student union officials'' badges hanging around their necks, they were immediately thrown into disarray.


    "The student council has come to investigate! The hair dryer, the electric cookers, and the high-power appliances need to be hidden quickly! "


    Interesting.


    Lee Rui looked at the rows and rows of closed dorm doors, and couldn''t help but feel interesting.


    They were all goddess-like in front of the crowd, but the back of the crowd would hide whenever they saw a student union.


    It looked like he was going to use the "Sun Attack Widow''s Bedroom"!

 C59

    Lee Rui brought Gou Zi and the others straight into room 208 and knocked on the door. There was no sound from inside, Lee Rui knocked on the door loudly, "Open up, the student council will look in!"


    "Who is it!?" What are you always knocking on! " There was a female voice that finally couldn''t take it anymore and opened the door. Lee Rui brought his men and entered, swaggering.


    "What kind of investigation, what''s there to check!" The girl''s tone sounded very aggressive.


    Gou Zi took a step forward, "Who is Xu Yue?"


    "I am, what is it?!" The girl asked with her hands on her hips.


    Lee Rui swept his eyes across his dorm room and found that there was another girl inside. Lee Rui went in and said to the girl: "Hello, can I trouble you to go out for a few minutes? I want to talk to Xu Yue alone. "


    "You guys ¡­?"


    "Just for a moment."


    "Alright." The female disciple hesitated for a moment, then walked out. Gou Zi and Lao Bao immediately guarded the door.


    Xu Yue looked at Lee Rui in confusion, not understanding why he wanted to talk to his alone.


    Lee Rui pulled out a chair and gently closed the door.


    As the door closed, Xu Yue''s expression turned to one of vigilance.


    Lee Rui could not help but say slowly: "Tell me about Ke Shanyong, you tried to harm him, and now the felony group has come knocking on your door. It''s downstairs, you can say it now. There''s still time. "


    "What Ke Shanyong, I don''t know him!" As Lee Rui spoke, Xu Yue recognized his voice and was about to leave. Lee Rui stood up, extended his hand, and grabbed Xu Yue''s neck, lifting his up with one hand and pressing his down against the wall.


    "I am not here to discuss this with you. If you don''t say so, I will kill you! Do you know who he is? He''s my best brother! "


    Lee Rui''s eyes were red, his voice low and growling.


    How could he forget the friendship between fellow students? He would also never forget when he broke up with Bai Xiaohua. Ke Shanyong had organized the Lao Bao to comfort him and invited him out for a meal.


    It is said that when you receive a bit of kindness from others, you should pay it back with a gush of spring water. Lee Rui would never forget this rare relationship with his, and if even the slightest of accidents happened to Ke Shanyong, he really had to kill this woman.


    With Lee Rui''s vicious appearance, the strength in his hands was still increasing. Xu Yue was strangled to the point where he couldn''t breathe. He was scared half to death even before he died, and his legs were powerless to support his. Suddenly, his pants started to get wet.


    A pungent smell emanated from her legs, and strong yellow liquid gurgled out.


    Xu Yue was so scared that she couldn''t control herself.


    Lee Rui frowned, his hand loosened, and Xu Yue dropped onto the ground with a thud.


    "Save ¡­!" Just as she wanted to scream for help, Lee Rui stuck a finger in front of her eyeballs.


    "Shout! Shout! I only need to give you a gentle poke and you''ll be blinded!" There''s no camera here, so I''ll say that you accidentally hit it yourself. " Lee Rui''s gaze was colder than ice, and even carried a few traces of ridicule.


    Xu Yue covered her mouth tightly and looked at Lee Rui helplessly.


    "Who kidnapped him? Where?" If you don''t tell me, I''ll destroy your face first. " Lee Rui casually picked up a plastic ruler from the table, and broke it right in front of Xu Yue, pointing the sharp point at her face.


    Demon!


    Xu Yue only had these two words in her head. This delicate looking boy in front of her was a true devil in her eyes.


    "I, I, it''s none of my business. Someone asked me to call him over to KTV to get drunk, and then I didn''t know anything. My parents owe them a few hundred thousand, they only want me to bring Ke Shanyong there, it has nothing to do with me ¡­ "Sob, sob, sob ¡­"


    Xu Yue sobbed silently.


    "In which KTV? What''s his name?"


    "Long Song KTV, I only remember two names. One is called Brother Hu, the other is called Liu Fang. There''s a tiger tattooed on Brother Hu''s hand ¡­ "


    "If you dare lie to me, just wait for death!" Lee Rui threw away his ruler, stood up and walked out with big strides.


    The female student who was standing outside was instantly stupefied when she saw Xu Yue when she walked in.


    "Was he obscene to you? Bastard, we''re calling the police! "


    "No, don''t call the police. It''s none of his business, I couldn''t hold it in."


    "..."


    Lee Rui quickly contacted the Sis Sann to find the person called Brother Hu and Liu Fang. A phone call came in.


    "Brat, let''s meet in front of the Starlight Network Cafe. Remember, don''t recklessly bring people along, and don''t let us see people we shouldn''t have. Otherwise, you know the consequences. "


    "I understand."


    Lee Rui exchanged a few words with Gou Zi and the Lao Bao before he quickly took a taxi to the Starnet Restaurant.


    This Internet Cafe was about two kilometers away from the school. It was located on the easternmost part of the school, near an old residential area. After Lee Rui arrived, he patiently waited in front of the internet cafe. Not long after, his phone rang.


    "You''re standing in front of the Internet Cafe, right? I see you. Walk by yourself and keep going. "


    Lee Rui then walked forward for around 10 minutes before a van by the side of the road suddenly opened its door and grabbed Lee Rui inside.


    The van drove away slowly.


    "Brother, should we search him for a tracker?"


    "No need, we have a screensaver installed on the car. This is the most advanced thing in the country. Fang Zi, cover his eyes and don''t let him know the way. "


    Lee Rui''s eyes were covered by a piece of black cloth.


    "Brother Hu, you''re done."


    "Kid." The driver laughed, then turned to Lee Rui and said, "You are brave, my visit here was not in vain. "I admire people like you who have guts. Also, please send a hundred thousand yuan to your house as oil money."


    How audacious.


    Lee Rui cursed in his heart, but he pretended to be afraid on the surface: "Big bro, my house doesn''t have any money, if it gets out of hand, I''m afraid my family will choose to call the police ¡­"


    "F * ck, so he''s a pauper. What a loss." Brother Hu cursed as he concentrated on driving.


    It was about half an hour''s drive away, and the road was bumpy. Lee Rui almost vomited when the car stopped, the smell of the oil mixed with the smell of the smoke, adding to the fact that it kept swaying, it was truly tormenting.


    "Fang Zi, open his eyes. "Brat, watch your step and don''t fall to your death. There are quite a few traps here. If you accidentally step on one of them, hey, you won''t be able to escape even if you''re crippled."


    Lee Rui carefully followed behind Brother Hu, and Liu Fang watched from behind. Lee Rui actually saw a few hunting pincers that were the size of a small arm, used to trap wild boars.


    "With such a cautious arrangement, it looks like we''re going to the bandit''s nest."


    Lee Rui was secretly on guard as he carefully observed the surroundings. The further they went, the more they crossed a mountain path and arrived in front of an old earthy house.


    Ke Shanyong was tied to a chair in front of the hall. His eyes were narrowed and he looked weak.


    "Well, your friend is here. Fang Zi, tie him up too. " With Brother Hu''s order, Liu Fang quickly went into the house to get the rope.


    "Big brother, do you really know how to choose a place? Is this the only place to stay?" Lee Rui pretended to be nervous as he chatted.


    Brother Hu laughed and nodded: "Just the two of us."


    Liu Fang came back from the house with a bundle of wire ropes in his hand.


    Lee Rui''s pupils contracted as he felt a bad premonition in his heart.


    Finding the rope was easy, since the rope on Ke Shanyong''s body was only a bristle rope. However, what Liu Fang gave him was a steel wire rope. This didn''t make sense, as no one would use this to tie someone up.


    "Big brother, is there any other rope? It''s too painful to tie the steel wire around your body."


    "There''s no other rope. Don''t worry, the prescription will loosen up a bit." The Brother Hu smiled as Liu Fang walked over.


    Before he even got close, Lee Rui''s kick did not land on Liu Fang, but instead landed on Brother Hu''s body, sending him flying a few steps back. When Lee Rui got the chance, he immediately went to Ke Shanyong''s side, grabbed his rope and pulled, freeing Ke Shanyong.


    "Damn it, this is a good idea! Fang Zi, bring me my hunting rifle!" Brother Hu crawled up from the ground. His body''s quality was good, and even after taking Lee Rui''s kick, he did not sustain any serious injuries.


    Of course, Lee Rui only wanted to save Ke Shanyong, he did not intend to harm others.


    The prescription returned to the house and took out a hunting rifle, giving it to Brother Hu. The Brother Hu pointed his hunting rifle at Lee Rui and said sinisterly:


    "Brat, your luck is bad. Go to the Underworld. Remember to help me greet the King of Hell!"


    It''s fine to greet the King of Hell without going down to the Underworld, but Lee Rui wouldn''t tell him that I have a Wechat Group of the Nether World.


    While the Brother Hu was still careless, Lee Rui''s figure disappeared from the spot.


    His speed was even faster than the fastest leopard!

 C60

    Moments later, his figure approached. Whoosh!


    The raised his hands to block the hunting rifle, but Lee Rui''s fist only managed to smash it into pieces.


    Fortunately he had used a hunting rifle to block Lee Rui. If he had used an arm, he feared that his arm would have been broken.


    Lee Rui looked at him coldly, and said softly: "You know me?"


    Brother Hu''s heart was in turmoil, but he remained calm and collected. "I don''t know you, I only know that your roommate ¡­"


    "No, this is just a cover. Kidnapping and extortion, they wouldn''t use a team like yours. It''s not something the kidnappers would do. And you seem to know something about my style. "


    "Who allowed you to deal with me?" Lee Rui asked.


    Brother Hu was silent for a moment, and then said impatiently: "Why say so much, you think you can still run after coming here? It''s quiet here, and no one will know if I dig a hole and bury you. "


    On the other hand, Lee Rui sneered: "That will depend on if you have the ability."


    "Brat, what an arrogant tone, aren''t you relying on just a bit more strength?" Liu Fang was unable to watch it any longer and mocked, "You probably don''t know who the Brother Hu is, that''s why you dare to spout nonsense here. If you knew, you would have begged for mercy out of fright. "


    "Oh? What kind of person is this? Lee Rui was quite curious.


    "Brother Hu is a special forces retired, and is currently a professional killer. You might think you''re strong, but you''re actually just trash in front of Brother Hu. "


    Lee Rui laughed involuntarily, "Is that so impressive? "I have yet to experience the name of the person I am hanging out with. Everyone in the underworld calls me Master Li. You guys should have heard of this name before ¡­"


    "Hahaha, I said you''re fat and you''re breathing!" Liu Fang laughed out loud.


    Even the Brother Hu could not help but laugh.


    "Brat, you really think highly of yourself. Isn''t it just Sann and Qiao Zhi? What do you really think they are? To put it bluntly, it''s just two delinquent leaders who have a few KTV clubs and a group of subordinates. How powerful do you think these two are? "


    Brother Hu was disdainful: "And that Chen Hongpao, he is the leader of the lackeys. In the eyes of a student like you, he is extraordinary, he has tens of millions of dollars. In other words, he was someone else''s dog, a typical example of a tiger or monkey in a mountain calling himself a king. Jianghua City, is he serious? "


    When Lee Rui thought about it carefully, it was indeed as Brother Hu had said.


    Elder Pao, Elder Qiao, Sis Sann ¡­ Were they really that good? Just a Yang Family was enough to capture Elder Pao, who knows when Elder Pao would be released. In front of a clan with a level of Yang Family, it was only a matter of words for someone as strong as Chen Hongpao.


    Maybe the golden signboard of Daoist Master Li was not as precious as he had imagined. At least, this Brother Hu would not put him in his eyes.


    Lee Rui sighed: "Since all of you think you can beat me, then come, let''s see who falls first."


    Brother Hu grinned, and began to silently move towards the house. Lee Rui snorted: "Since it''s so powerful, why do you have to run and plunder again and again. If you go in again, I''ll immediately bring my people and run!"


    Brother Hu''s face revealed some awkwardness, the reason he said all that to Lee Rui was actually because he wanted to take some time to catch his breath. The reason he moved his feet now was actually because he wanted to walk into the house and grab a weapon for himself. After all, Lee Rui was a little strange, so he had to be careful.


    After being exposed by Lee Rui''s words, this gave him an idea that he would be embarrassed.


    "Brat, your eyes are quite vicious ¡­" Good! "Then I''ll go with you!"


    Brother Hu immediately threw a punch, a punch, and a palm at the same time. But when the punch arrived in front of Lee Rui''s eyes, it turned into two fingers digging into his eyeball.


    "There are quite a few changes." Lee Rui calmly dodged to the side and also threw out a punch. This punch was a straight punch, but the momentum was much greater than Brother Hu''s punch.


    Before the howling of the fist wind even reached his body, the Brother Hu rolled on the ground in shock. At the same time, he grabbed a handful of sand from the ground and threw it towards Lee Rui''s eyes!


    "Despicable!" Lee Rui cursed, but did not give chase, and remained on alert.


    The Brother Hu did not dare take the opportunity to attack. When Lee Rui did not move, it was probably more dangerous than moving. The two parties were in a stalemate. Seeing that the situation wasn''t right, Liu Fang quietly walked towards the Earth Embryo Room. Lee Rui picked up a rock and threw it.


    With a "hu" sound, a big hole appeared in the wooden door. The accuracy was close, but the power was sufficient. Liu Fang was scared shitless and hurriedly retreated.


    Lee Rui picked up another stone. This time, even Brother Hu''s scalp was numb from the shock, "Run!" He shouted and ran for his life.


    Although the number of exchanges was not many, both sides had a certain level of control over each other''s strength. The Brother Hu was no match for him. Lee Rui could kill him even if he had used pure strength.


    Lee Rui held onto the stone to prevent trouble, walked to Ke Shanyong''s side and supported him: "How is it, is it okay? "Hold on, you''ll be fine when you go out later."


    "Get me out of here." Ke Shanyong''s soul had calmed down, and he felt weak.


    Lee Rui hurriedly brought Ke Shanyong and left.


    This time, it could be considered to be a thrill without danger. Not knowing why, Lee Rui always had the feeling that he had been designed by someone.


    In terms of literacy, the professional qualities of Brother Hu were not bad. From start to finish, he had not leaked any inappropriate information. Instead, he had ruthlessly warned Lee Rui. But on the other hand, the Brother Hu was not well-prepared.


    From beginning to end, he had only taken out one shotgun. How could such a person only use a hunting rifle? Moreover, there were only the two of them here. If they had set up an ambush beforehand, there would be a lot of people waiting here.


    The explanation of all this vaguely pointed to one possibility. The person behind the Brother Hu only wanted to warn him, not kill him. They might have their reservations about the Yang Family, but they didn''t want Lee Rui to be too famous.


    "Who is more likely... Fang Family, Chen Hongpao, Qiao Zhi, Sis Sann... They all had such motives. It''s really hard to tell. "


    Lee Rui''s heart felt heavy, and for the first time, after obtaining the Wechat Group of the Nether World, his heart of motivation started to feel pressured.


    Maybe it was time to think about it.


    He brought Ke Shanyong to the hospital for an examination and arranged for him to be hospitalized. After that, Lee Rui came to KTV and met with the Sis Sann once.


    "Brother Hu and Liu Fang are not people from the Jianghua City, and it is very likely that they were invited here from outside. Neither Qiao Zhi nor I have found any information on them. "Speaking of which, you''re taking too many risks. How can you take them alone ¡­" The Sis Sann talked nonstop. Lee Rui was her backer and it would be best if nothing happened to his.


    When Lee Rui was talking about this matter, he had been observing Sis Sann, but he did not manage to find any clues about it from her. Maybe it had nothing to do with her, but it didn''t matter.


    "Call Qiao Zhi over."


    Lee Rui sat in the KTV room, his entire body emitting a cold aura.


    Sis Sann could not help but look at him a few more times, secretly fearful. She discovered that Lee Rui''s current rate of growth was becoming more and more shocking.


    He used to have a scholarly air, but now he had the domineering aura of a big shot.

 C61

    Sis Sann made a call to inform him. Half an hour later, Qiao Zhi came to the private box. The moment he sat down, he complained incessantly, "Spiritual Master Li, can we discuss the detoxification plan? Recently, my people have been thinking of turning it around and making others earn the money!"


    "What? You can''t control the people under your command?" Lee Rui asked with a smile that was not really a smile.


    Qiao Zhi was instantly angered and quickly smiled apologetically: "How could that be? Who dares to disobey, I''ll annihilate them!"


    "That''s good. Others can do it, but we won''t." Lee Rui said as he looked at Qiao Zhi, "Have you looked into the news regarding Brother Hu and Liu Fang?"


    "Hey, I''m asking all over the place. I didn''t do anything today except ask about this. "To be honest, it was impossible to find anything about them. They are truly evil. I reckon that they are not from that place." Qiao Zhi sighed.


    "But Brother Hu told me that you were the one behind all this." Lee Rui''s gaze retracted, and became extremely cold, "At that time, I asked if you wanted them to do this. Although Brother Hu did not answer, he hesitated. Qiao Zhi, was I wrong about you? "


    "How is this possible, it can''t be me!" "Spiritual Master Li, I really did not do this. Otherwise, I would have been struck by lightning in the sky!" Qiao Zhi turned pale with fright, perspiring profusely.


    Lee Rui stood up, and walked towards Qiao Zhi step by step.


    Sis Sann took out her blood-red dagger.


    Lee Rui held the dagger and slowly stabbed it towards Qiao Zhi.


    He tore open the clothes, broke open the skin, and pushed in.


    From Qiao Zhi''s disapproval at the start, to disbelief, and then to panic, the change in his expression was extremely wonderful.


    "Spiritual Master Li, don''t, don''t ¡­" "Stop, it hurts, it hurts, I''m about to die, I''m about to die, save me, it really wasn''t me, I didn''t do this ¡­"


    Lee Rui''s hand that was holding the dagger suddenly stabbed in, with a pu sound, it was only left with a dagger. This time, Qiao Zhi''s eyes were wide open, his eyeballs almost popping out from their sockets.


    "You ¡­!"


    Qiao Zhi could no longer withstand the pain and fainted.


    Lee Rui slowly pulled out the dagger, pressed it against the wound and used a healing pill. After that, he sat on the sofa and drank tea. Half an hour later, Qiao Zhi slowly woke up.


    "Get up and have some tea." Lee Rui pointed to the teacup on the table. It had just been brewed and tasted good.


    Qiao Zhi looked around blankly, touched his chest, and bared his teeth in pain: "I, I''m not dead?"


    "You are not dead, I am the one who saved you. The dagger will come out after advancing. Hm, actually, I also have another nickname, called Divine Doctor Li. "


    "Thank you, Spiritual Master Li, Divine Doctor Li, for saving me!" Qiao Zhi pretended to be excited, he pulled at the wound, and it was extremely painful.


    Lee Rui laughed: "I was the one who stabbed you in the beginning, if you have anything to thank me for, then I won''t be so shameless."


    "Then you believe I didn''t do it?" Qiao Zhi said carefully.


    Lee Rui said with a smile that was not a smile: "We''ll see about that. Of course, if there''s a next time, I might rather kill the wrong person than let him off. "


    As these words fell, the temperature of the room seemed to drop by several degrees. Qiao Zhi and Sis Sann shuddered at the same time.


    If it was said that they were confident that they could see through Lee Rui before, then now, they were completely unpredictable.


    Just when Lee Rui stabbed the dagger into Qiao Zhi''s body, that cold action of his.


    Whether he was dead or alive, it all depended on him.


    Moreover.


    It was not that Qiao Zhi did not want to resist, but rather, those ice-cold, bone-piercing eyes of Lee Rui had been staring at him the entire time. Qiao Zhi had reason to believe that the moment he resisted, he would immediately be slapped to death by Lee Rui!


    Sis Sann wiped off the sweat on her forehead. She was also very afraid, although Lee Rui didn''t do anything to her, it was hard to avoid.


    She thought to herself, "Lions are disdainful of talking to foxes about tricks and tricks..." This brat''s strength is already unimaginably high. "


    Lee Rui picked up the teacup on the table and took a sip. After drinking two more mouthfuls, Lee Rui said: "In two weeks, you guys go and find out what kind of mouth the Fang Family has. Just say who that Lee Rui is, and find a way to kill him."


    "If anything goes wrong with the Fang family''s father and son, deal with it cleanly."


    Lee Rui put down the tea cup and picked up the jacket from the sofa: "I don''t care who did this. If there''s a next time, I''ll just kill them all."


    Before leaving the private box, Lee Rui turned around and asked: "Did you remember that?"


    Sis Sann nodded with difficulty.


    Qiao Zhi replied bitterly, "I will remember."


    Only now did they understand.


    It was better for me to shoulder the responsibility of the world than to teach it to the world.


    It didn''t matter if he was purging the poison or getting rid of the evil; it was all on the surface. If it endangers itself, it reveals its true nature.


    Lee Rui''s nature was not to be a hero, but a formidable figure!


    "..."


    Returning back to the dorm, Lee Rui explained to Lao Bao and Gou Zi that Ke Shanyong was alright and was in the hospital. This matter did not need to be reported to the police, otherwise, it would be very unsightly.


    After that, he washed his face and went to bed, looking extremely calm and collected.


    Lee Rui''s heart was far from being as calm as it seemed.


    His body was trembling.


    In this world, there were two types of people. The first was to retreat in the face of danger, to show off one''s fear. The second was to become crazier and more excited the more dangerous it was. If it was light, then it would be heavy; if it was hysteric, then it would go to the extreme.


    Lee Rui still remembered when he was in primary school, a student in his class always brought people to bully him. However, once again, it was blocked off.


    From then on, no one dared to bully him anymore.


    After junior high school, still like this, people do not offend me, I do not offend, if people offend me, I have been ruthless. Only when he was in high school did he slowly discover that fighting was meaningless and that only after he had studied in high school would he have a bright future. As a result, the small overlord of the campus disappeared and a God of Education emerged.


    Ruthless to others, even more so to himself. Relying on his hard work, Lee Rui clenched his teeth and entered university. He had thought that he would live a peaceful life in the future. However, the recent days were not very peaceful.


    Bai Xiaohua''s humiliation had him accept that society was just like this. The Wechat Group of the Nether World gave him the power to realize her dreams and ambitions. The martial arts world had become a sharpening stone, causing him to become even sharper.


    "It''s better to hurt someone than to be hurt by them. If anyone dares to provoke me, I''ll kill them!" Lee Rui hid under the blanket and told himself.


    After pretending to be an honest man for five years, in the sixth year, Lee Rui decided to stop being an honest man.


    "Fuck you! You are the honest one, your whole family is the honest one!" After working so hard as an honest man for so long, it was not easy to get a chance to climb upwards. Even if I die, I won''t be a mediocre person! "


    Guilt? nonexistent.


    "..."


    The night was dark, and somewhere in the corner, someone was making a call.


    "Tiger, from today onwards, both you and Fang Zi hide far away. Don''t ever come back to this place again, and don''t ever let him know of my relationship with you."


    "Not afraid! "You have no idea how terrifying he is. He transformed too quickly, and his bare feet fear nothing, so I don''t want to be his stepping stone."


    "That''s it. I will transfer the money to your account. Don''t contact me again in the future."


    After hanging up the phone, the person lit up a cigarette, took a few deep puffs, and muttered:


    "Lee Rui, I hope that I won''t be your enemy in this life."

 C62

    The world was a fair place. At the beginning of a game, everyone''s life depended on their luck. If the rich didn''t work hard, they would become the poor. If the poor didn''t work hard, they would only be enslaved. Seize an opportunity and desperately climb up, then you can experience the scenery of being born into a person.


    Lee Rui wanted to be that desperate person. At six in the morning on the next day, he would go train his small bamboo forest.


    "In the future, if you don''t attend lessons, come here and train. Strength is the only standard that has been accepted by society. All background and background are useless. "


    Lee Rui was full of fighting spirit and was full of confidence.


    In the afternoon, the results of the previous exam were listed in the class group, and Lee Rui was once again first in the entire class. The class monitor said in the group that Lee Rui was very insidious. He obviously knew how to do everything, but he still said that he wouldn''t after the exam.


    Lee Rui scolded him at the time: "I don''t think it''s because I didn''t get 100 points. 100 points is my standard. As for what your standard is, it''s sour, you look like something? "


    A crowd of 666 Likes sounded out, and the people who were asking to hug Lee Rui immediately flooded the screen. According to his classmates, the class rep who was unable to eat even after the weather, said that he did not have a share in the scholarship this time.


    Everyone felt that the class monitor was truly pitiful. He had a kind of common feeling that was as good as dead. In the past few years of university, the class rep had been completely suppressed by Lee Rui.


    There were no classes on the second day, so Lee Rui received a call from Sis Sann. He said that she had requested her to tell him to go over to her room. Lee Rui knew in his heart that Elder Pao was getting anxious, and was afraid that the restrictions on his body would explode.


    Interesting, but in truth, that set of restrictions was not enough to kill him. At most, it would only make Chen Hongpao uncomfortable for a while. The Blood Vein Handle wasn''t that powerful, unless one could control it freely with his deep Innate Qi. He would be able to control it even if he tried to.


    It was just that they did not know about it.


    Forget it, Lee Rui made a trip to his room with Sis Sann''s help. Elder Pao looked like he was squatting quite well in the room. When they met, Lee Rui noticed that he had quite a good spirit, and laughed: "I seemed to get used to it."


    "It''s alright. After all, I''m someone who had been a big brother before. I still have some matters to attend to. It''s just that there''s no woman, sigh. " Speaking to here, Elder Pao felt a bit of sadness.


    Lee Rui laughed on the spot: "Don''t you be unable to hold back and walk on someone else''s road, right?"


    "Spiritual Master Li must be joking, I, Chen Hongpao am not that kind of person ¡­"


    It seemed like the class room was not for nothing. Elder Pao was now well-behaved, his every word and action seemed to have a sense of modesty.


    "..." Listening to Sann, you are now my territory behind the scenes. How is it?


    Lee Rui thought back to it and shook his head. What the hell did this mean, it was a mess: "I actually didn''t interfere much, but I still brought them to a better place. There''s no way I can earn all of this money. Even if I can, I have to live to spend it. "


    Chen Hongpao nodded his head, "You''re acting more and more like a big brother, you are indeed stronger than me."


    "Don''t talk about that anymore. Time is of the essence. I will help you circulate your blood energy." Lee Rui asked him to turn around, and Chen Hongpao turned around. Lee Rui pressed both hands on Yue Yang''s back, and started to operate his massage skills.


    This place was only occupied by Chen Hongpao, and the prison guards outside did not come to look, it must have been run before. As Lee Rui helped him push the money, Chen Hongpao could not hold it in and asked: "Has the ten million that the Fang family promised you come over?"


    "How could it be that easy? It''s not going to be easy for them to spit out the money." Lee Rui laughed bitterly.


    "Oh, really? "I heard that the Fang family hired a killer." Chen Hongpao chuckled, and said slowly, "The person they are looking for, happens to be a friend of mine. Knowing that you are now my home, I told you. I told them to chop off the Fang family''s father and son''s hands.


    Lee Rui stopped and walked to the corner of the house and brought over a box. Lee Rui opened the chest, and inside was four white and tender palms.


    "Then I''ll have the Fang family prepare ten million and transfer it to your account tomorrow." Chen Hongpao laughed and said.


    "Sit down, I was just saying that you will earn it with your life, but are these common things more important than your life?" Lee Rui pointed to the chair, and Chen Hongpao sat down.


    "I understand what you mean, I will tell Yang Wu about it tomorrow. Actually, it''s not all bad for you to be here. You''re even more scheming now than before, and it''s no wonder that you haven''t suffered any losses in the past and are disdainful of scheming. If it was me, I would do the same. "


    As Lee Rui spoke, he increased his strength, causing Chen Hongpao to grimace in pain, "Gentle brother, don''t let my Inhibition Formation be crushed to death by you before it can even activate. "Actually, I also know that those who want to wash white, sooner or later they will have to wash white and become law-abiding citizens ¡­"


    "It''s just that we''ve been dragging it on and on for many years now. He had been trying to clean himself up all these years, but he was afraid of getting his revenge, so he didn''t dare to do anything. "If you think about it seriously, this kind of life is not that interesting either. It''s like you said."


    Chen Hongpao sighed: "I probably won''t have my life to spend that money."


    Lee Rui laughed, "You are actually talking about things that I like to hear. However, who knows what you are thinking in your heart."


    "My life is in your hands, what else can you think?" Chen Hongpao also laughed, then laughed bitterly: "A few days ago, a Doctor of Economics came to our class, and after three days, he went mad, repeating the phrase ''whether it was success or failure, he turned around empty-handed''. I listened for a long time, and asked others, what does that mean?"


    "They told me that the right and wrong, the good name, and so on had all vanished in the blink of an eye. "Oh, that''s true."


    "Hahaha, it seems like your class wasn''t built for nothing. You sure know how to talk big." Lee Rui laughed loudly.


    Chen Hongpao scratched his head, "That''s all. Speaking of which, I have to thank you, if not I might have heard of these theories before, but I do not have a deep understanding of them. Now that I fully understand, I think I can go out and do something. "


    "What are you going to do when you go out?"


    "In the past, you''ve done something harmful to others. You''ve used your own money to secretly compensate a portion of the victims. You don''t ask for forgiveness or anything like that, you just have to help them out if you can. If I can''t help them, then so be it. As long as my intentions have arrived, then it''s fine. Also, I''ll restrain my friends. "


    "If they are not allowed to do anything harmful, then we will just have to destroy them. In any case, they should just sink into the mud. "What do you think?" Chen Hongpao asked Lee Rui.


    Lee Rui did not answer.


    Chen Hongpao said I understand.


    After the blood circulation was complete, it was about time for Lee Rui to leave. Before he left, Lee Rui had said a few words to Chen Hongpao, which was the truest and truest explanation.


    "From good to evil, from evil to good is difficult. There''s nothing wrong with letting you out. You must have had some opinions about me, too, thinking it was all because of me, that''s all right, that''s the truth.


    However, you must not have any thoughts that you should not have. I am no longer on the same level as you. If you want to take revenge on me, or use some other method to take revenge on me, you better be prepared to die. The last time I was schemed against, I told them that the next time we meet, I will kill all of you. "


    Lee Rui waved his hand and released a bolt of lightning.


    The light shining from the darkness made Chen Hongpao''s heart tremble.


    People didn''t have to fear words, but strength could destroy everything. They had to be afraid.

 C63

    One month later, Chen Hongpao was released from custody. With Yang Wu''s words, he himself was also in control of the relationships, which was why he was able to come out so quickly.


    The first thing Lee Rui did after coming out was to gather the Sis Sann, Qiao Zhi and Chen Hongpao to meet up. Chen Hongpao was in charge of the overall situation, he was still in the shadows, and did not want to get involved in too many matters.


    In this period of time, he was busy with exams, there were more than ten of them, big and small. Before he left, Lee Rui had even drawn a perfect end to his academic life, leaving no regrets.


    Wang Ke had invited Lee Rui to eat a lot of meals recently, she wasn''t confident enough when it came to exams, she would only be at ease if she had to be at the bottom of the list.


    At noon that day, Wang Ke invited Lee Rui to the small restaurant at the school''s entrance. The moment Lee Rui sat down, Wang Ke said.


    "After finishing more than half of the exams, there''s nothing to worry about for the remaining subjects. I don''t know why, but I feel a bit reluctant to part with them."


    Lee Rui also laughed, "It''s almost over. Thinking back, it''s just like yesterday."


    Laughing, he revealed a bit of sadness for having control of the egg, Lee Rui said:


    "I think of the day before the registration, when Grandma took me to school. Since the tuition fees were insufficient, he could only owe them money. His parents were both working outside. I didn''t know anything, but I was curious and scared. "In the end, I still went to school, and looked forward to the end of class every day."


    "I also skipped a lot of classes in junior high school. My town school only trained two types of students, one to be the top student and the other to be violent. I was a good student, but I was ruined by violence. In high school, before my grandmother died, holding my hand, told me that I must study well and take the college entrance exam. In fact, I also realized at that time that I really had to study properly, or else I would have to go to work. "


    The waiter was bringing the dishes up. After getting along with each other for a while, Wang Ke already knew what kind of dishes Lee Rui liked to eat. Usually, she only needed to calculate the time.


    Lee Rui waved his hand: "Waiter, bring me a cup of flowers."


    "You''re still drinking?" Wang Ke was puzzled.


    "I''m a bit sad." Lee Rui was gloomy.


    Wang Ke was a little sad. "Alright, continue talking."


    "In high school, I stayed up late to read. I would get up before daybreak to study and complete my studies. After three years, I finally realized my dream and entered university as I wished. It was my hardest time, my most secure time. The Jianghua University is very beautiful, and I also understand that a university doesn''t mean anything. "


    "It''s just an experience." Wang Ke said indifferently.


    "Yes, it''s just an experience." Lee Rui took the wine cup that the waiter handed to his, opened it and lightly sipped, then said, "Your education cannot give me money, so Bai Xiaohua turned around and threw herself into the embrace of another person. She also had a sense of crisis, and your studies weren''t good, so you shouldn''t have wasted that face. For example, Faang Shuailin, who did not need to worry about food and clothing, would use all sorts of ways to find fun. Today, if they found this woman, they would have to fight for jealousy tomorrow. But I can''t. I can only maintain my self-esteem with my grades. "


    "Fortunately, you managed to do it." Wang Ke said.


    Lee Rui took another sip of the wine, picked up his chopsticks and ate some food, while chatting, "Next year, the number of students at school will be fewer, and we will all enter society. I''ve heard a saying that after internships, it feels like returning to the old society of exploiters. "


    Wang Ke laughed out loud. "It''s not that serious right?"


    "You didn''t go on an internship, so you don''t know. It was really that serious. It was mainly due to the exhaustion in his heart. The more you know, the more you think. The more you think, the more unhappy you are and the more unwilling you are to be exploited and oppressed. " Lee Rui laughed bitterly.


    Wang Ke suddenly felt that she and Lee Rui were people from two different worlds. Ever since she was young, she never worried about food and clothing. She never worried about not having enough money to spend, nor did she worry about her future. But for the majority of them, like Lee Rui, they would have to worry about their future food.


    "Lee Rui, if I give you a chance, you would definitely be the type to risk your life and catch this person, right?"


    "Of course it''s to risk one''s life to catch it. If one is poor, then one is afraid."


    "Then will you become a Phoenix? You know, this is a great opportunity."


    Lee Rui understood that for a man who relied on his woman''s family background to walk the path of success, it was a peacock man and a phoenix man. He smiled and said, "With my physique, you still have that chance? "Don''t expect a demand from someone at the level of a grandma? I won''t be able to do that.


    "What if he''s a young and beautiful little sister?" Wang Ke patiently and patiently.


    Lee Rui caught a whiff of his sinister aura and asked with a smile: What, you''re learning from Zhang Li and trying to take advantage of me?


    "No." Wang Ke felt a little awkward, and hurriedly shook her head as she explained, "It''s like this, I think it''s about time you come in handy. I have a very important mission right now, and need your great cooperation."


    Lee Rui slapped his thigh, "I knew that the reason you''ve come to eat with me everyday is not just to copy my answer. Speak, what is it, do you want me to pretend to be your boyfriend again and chase away the flies?"


    The corner of Wang Ke''s mouth raised slightly, and said: "You''re only half right, I do want you to pretend to be my boyfriend, and also, you have to be brave, not be cowardly, not be afraid of stage fright, and you have to be confident, and not be afraid of challenges. Comrade Lee Rui, the organization has trusted you, are you able to complete the mission honorably?! "


    Lee Rui snapped and saluted, "No problem! "I guarantee that I will complete the mission!"


    Don''t just look at the pose, it''s actually not very loud and isn''t very eye-catching. On the other hand, Wang Ke was laughing so hard that her branches were quivering, amused by Lee Rui''s cute acting skills.


    "Alright then, go back and take a rest later. I''ll take you out to eat tonight." Be prepared. Remember, you must be prepared. Tonight, your opponent is very strong. "


    Lee Rui was full of confidence, and took all the remaining white spirits in one go, and snorted: "Isn''t it just that, it''s not that big of a deal. "But it''s rare to see you being so attentive with your plans, how many times have you invited me back for dinner already?"


    This Lee Rui did not guess correctly, the reason Wang Ke invited him to dinner was not because of this. On this point, Lee Rui was mistaken, but Wang Ke was also unwilling to say it, so she treated it as tacit agreement.


    The two of them continued eating. After finishing, Lee Rui returned to his room to rest. He slept until around 2 in the afternoon and went to cultivate his small bamboo forest. Unknowingly, time passed. At five in the evening, Wang Ke called and told Lee Rui to wait at her room''s entrance.


    Lee Rui then left the small bamboo forest, and went to the female dormitory. Waiting, waiting, until Wang Ke finally came out from his dorm. That young and beautiful figure made people''s hearts beat faster.


    Wang Ke had purposely dressed up for the day, with her long, soft and straight black hair combed. Underneath the girl''s coat was a long black skirt and a woolen sweater, and her pure, white skin was dazzling like a pearl.


    Many boys who passed by looked at her, wanting to take a second look at her.


    Wang Ke gracefully walked in front of Lee Rui, opening her innocent eyes: "What, you don''t look good?"


    "Good, very good." Lee Rui gulped down his saliva and coughed, he did not dare look at her again. That wouldn''t do, for a girl as proud as Wang Ke, that kind of thinking would only add to her worries.


    Wang Ke did not notice Lee Rui''s expression. She also carefully looked at Lee Rui and asked: "Why do you still have grass on you? This is not okay.


    "Ah?" Is there such a thing? "


    "Or what?" Wang Ke said and sighed, "How about this, I will bring you to buy a set of clothes. After all, if my father and the others saw you like this, they would definitely say that my eyesight is too bad."


    "What?!" Lee Rui was so shocked that he could not believe his own ears.


    Seeing her parents?!

 C64

    "Is this really okay? Seeing your parents, this should be the time of marriage, right? Wang Ke, we should be ¡­ "


    "What? Scared?" Wang Ke said with a smile that was not a smile, "Actually it''s just that. Furthermore, I''m not asking you to do anything, I''m just going to see you."


    "But after all ¡­" Lee Rui wanted to say something but hesitated, thinking that it was too hasty.


    Besides, with his current disguise, he didn''t prepare any gifts in advance. If he were to just kill his way through, he might be suspected of disrespecting others. Not to mention a fake, even if it was real, it would still be inappropriate.


    Wang Ke didn''t care about that. With both hands on her hips, she said magnanimously, "Compared to having them send me out of the country, this little sacrifice of yours is nothing. You don''t know, my dad recently asked me to get a passport, so he wants me to go out and experience it first. I''m not happy about it. "


    Lee Rui was speechless.


    Others were eager to go abroad to play, but she was completely uninterested. Maybe he often went abroad to play ¡­


    "Fine, I''ll let you sacrifice yourself once." At least their relationship was good, Lee Rui treated it as playing with her.


    The two of them took a taxi to the city center, where Wang Ke brought Lee Rui to buy clothes. "I often see you wearing those clothes all year round. How could any girl like you if you didn''t dress yourself up?"


    "Isn''t it supposed to be beautiful?" Lee Rui laughed.


    Actually, the word ''beautiful'' was just an excuse. The key was that he didn''t have enough money in his pocket. Ke Shanyong was wearing a Taiping Bird fur coat that was over two thousand, and his height was about the same.


    But his mother only spent more than three thousand every month, Lee Rui was reluctant to spend that money. This was also why Ke Shanyong used the latest Apple and used his old phone for three years to exchange for the current Huawei. Occasionally being generous was also because of the scholarship.


    Wang Ke knew it in her heart, so she did not continue. She brought Lee Rui to a shop: "See, there''s a discount now. Pick one, I''ll treat you!"


    Lee Rui laughed: "How can I do that, let me do it."


    The store was bustling with activity, young people coming and going. The Met brand specializes in youth, and the dress code tends to be fashionable. Lee Rui casually strolled around, and when the shop assistant saw the young man and woman, she understood that they had business to do and went over.


    "Handsome, do you want to take a look at the latest model in our store? It''s going to be on the market soon, so I''ll give you a 10% discount."


    "Alright, where are you? Bring us there." Wang Ke said.


    The shop assistant brought Lee Rui to the new product section, and at a glance, Wang Ke saw a long and medium fur coat. Lee Rui looked at the label, and saw one thousand eight hundred.


    When the shop assistant saw Lee Rui looking at the label first, a trace of disdain flashed past his eyes. Rich people all bought and bought. Those who were short of money paid attention to the price immediately. However, Wang Ke seemed to be a rich man, so the shop assistant quickly focused on Wang Ke.


    "Beauty, this dress will definitely look good on your boyfriend. Hurry up and take him to try it out."


    "Sure." Wang Ke was good again, she took the clothes and urged Lee Rui to try.


    "Oh? Another couple came to buy clothes." Just as Wang Ke and Lee Rui had left, another waiter came over to chat with the shop assistant, "It''s easy to kill couples that come here to buy clothes."


    "Isn''t that so? Usually, as long as the woman is here, the man will not be able to wipe away his face. No matter how expensive the clothes are, he will grit his teeth and buy them." However, that guy doesn''t have any money at all, I think I''ll have to find money from that girl. "


    "I think so too. That man was wearing a stall and that woman was different. She was wearing a Chanel, and she was very beautiful."


    Most people in the garment industry need a little discernment. He might not be able to afford it, but he had seen a lot of tycoons, so he had a better understanding of it.


    Lee Rui went to the fitting room and changed into a woolen coat, then into the black jeans and Martin boots that Wang Ke had picked out. This would amount to more than five thousand yuan.


    However, there was an expensive benefit to being expensive, and that was that the moment he walked out of the fitting room, Lee Rui saw that Wang Ke''s eyes had lit up.


    "Wow, it really suits you!" Wang Ke laughed.


    Lee Rui looked at the mirror, and indeed, after changing his clothes, he looked much better. Some were reserved, and some were handsome.


    "This set then!" Wang Ke slapped the table on the spot, and the shop assistant that followed him over revealed a happy smile, another commission had arrived.


    "Alright beauty, please follow me to the stage to settle the bill." The clerk didn''t even look at Lee Rui, and directly brought Wang Ke to the counter.


    Lee Rui called out to the shop assistant, "Wait, I''ll do it myself."


    "Alright then ¡­" Handsome, did you bring any money? " Although Lee Rui looked quite handsome after he changed his clothes, the shop assistant did not think that he had that much money. Five thousand yuan was her monthly salary. Was Lee Rui, who wore clothes on the street, really willing to part with it?


    "Let me do it. I already said I would treat you." Wang Ke said.


    "No need." Lee Rui faintly refused as he came to Wang Ke''s side, "I still have the living expenses for the next semester, so I can perfectly afford this set of clothes. "Since I''m meeting your parents, of course I have to pay for it. Otherwise, I won''t have the guts to do so."


    Wang Ke opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but in the end, she did not. However, she was very touched.


    The shop assistant was also deeply moved. Previously, she had looked down upon them, but from the short conversation between Lee Rui and his parents, she guessed that the couple was going to see the lady''s parents. He hadn''t thought that the boy would take care of the woman so much. He was a considerate person.


    "Please come with me." The shop assistant brought Lee Rui to the counter and asked Lee Rui, "Handsome, would you like to swipe your card or pay cash?"


    "I didn''t bring that much cash with me when I swiped the card." Lee Rui smiled bashfully, and took out his own bank card from his wallet and handed it over to the waiter.


    After swiping the card, Lee Rui said: "Can I temporarily leave my old clothes here with you? I''ll come back later to retrieve them."


    The clerk felt a little awkward, so the clerk hurriedly said, "No problem, I''ll take care of it for you."


    Lee Rui was a man worthy of respect.


    Lee Rui thanked him, swiped his card, and left with Wang Ke.


    When he came, he was dressed in old clothes, and when he went out, he was covered in new clothes.


    "That boy just now was actually willing to spend a semester''s worth of living in order to meet the parents of the woman. Think about my husband, when I met my parents, the money for eating was given by me. "Although I am poor, I am indeed a man enough." The shop assistant and waiter chatted.


    When the waiter heard this reply, he looked at the shop assistant with a strange expression, as if he was looking at a fool.


    "You''re saying that the boy is poor?"


    "Isn''t that so? He''s wearing a body of goods and his manner and speech are restrained. Isn''t he just a poor man?"


    "Don''t you know that rich people these days like to pretend to be poor? The richer you are, the lower your profile. "


    "Bullsh * t. He said it just now. The living expenses for a semester is only around 5,000 yuan."


    "But look at his bank account. Take a look at his balance and count the zeroes." The waiter handed the small note to the shop assistant.


    The shop assistant took it and counted it, "One, ten, hundred, thousand, ten thousand..." Millions... "Ten million!"


    He was stupefied.

 C65

    In an elegant restaurant, Lee Rui saw Wang Ke''s parents. Wang''s mother''s mother was a graceful woman wearing a black cheongsam with a white ferret neck. She was tall and slender, Wang Ke had inherited some of her shadow, which made her appear green above blue. Although the Wang''s father s father did not wear these, he was still spirited and wore tortoise shell glasses.


    "Dad, Mom, this is my boyfriend, Lee Rui. Lee Rui, this is my parents, I am their biological child. "


    Wang Ke''s playful words caused Wang''s mother to laugh involuntarily. "Yes, you''re my daughter, but your temper won''t be with us. Lee Rui, sit. "


    Well, he was scheming as soon as they met.


    Lee Rui smiled as he sat down, not knowing what to say.


    Wang''s mother had some words to say: "Lee Rui, your new clothes are pretty good. Young man, you''re so energetic, where did you buy it from?"


    Lee Rui replied honestly, "Auntie, I bought this set of clothes from Meet [1]."


    "Must be four or five thousand?" Wang''s father asked.


    Lee Rui nodded: "Yes, five thousand and three."


    Wang''s father and Wang''s mother looked at each other, and saw some things that could only be understood but not spoken from each other''s eyes. For example, from looking at this set of clothes, it could be seen that Lee Rui''s family environment was different. At the same time, Lee Rui had intentionally bought this set of clothes to wear. In terms of face, he had done his best.


    "This boy might still have a well-off family." Wang''s mother thought.


    "Little Rui, I don''t mind having a relationship in university, because Father Ke''er and I both came here when we were young. It''s just that I want to know what your goals are for the future of the two people. "


    Lee Rui''s heart trembled. For a family like the Wang Family, a wealthy family like the Wang''s father, naturally wouldn''t try to make a fool of themselves. They would look down on the person from the very beginning and that would only make their daughter feel embarrassed.


    On the contrary, speaking of future plans and the same way to cut in, it made people feel that it wasn''t too sudden and had a lot of self-restraint.


    Lee Rui said, "Aunty, I can''t say for a hundred years or ten years'' worth of plans, because they are too far away. For now, a year or two. After graduation, it is very likely that I will work here. Ke''er can also choose to continue her studies and can also work on her own. "


    "And if she goes abroad to study?" Wang''s mother asked.


    Wang Ke became nervous.


    Lee Rui laughed, "Auntie, you mentioned about planning just now. Then, I want to know, are foreign students still enjoying the same food as ten years ago? "I used to think it was great when I heard that you had come back from studying abroad. What about now?"


    The Wang''s mother was silent.


    A foreign student from ten years ago felt it was extraordinary almost at the mere mention of it. Nowadays, people don''t yearn for foreign countries so much, and China''s economic status can''t be described in the same breath.


    At this time, the Wang''s father started laughing, his smile contained a hint of ridicule: "Alright, alright, the two of you stop talking, eating is most important."


    "Only you would be a good person." Wang''s mother charmingly threw a supercilious look at him.


    Wang Ke saw the opportunity and helped his father. "I feel that Dad is right, our family has finally gotten together, it''s better if we eat more."


    The Wang''s mother said snappily: "Your father and I are together everyday, and it''s you too. We have to choose a distant school to study in."


    Wang Ke laughed, it was a little cunning.


    "Lee Rui, before we eat, I still want to respect your opinion. Although you just said that studying abroad isn''t fashionable now, but I happen to know the top universities and they are also alumni. "Imperial Science and Technology is my alma mater."


    The shock in Lee Rui''s heart was hard to describe.


    The Wang''s mother paused for a moment before continuing, "Ke''er said that you also study medicine. Since you are studying medicine, you should be clear that combining the west and the middle is the best. Humans have an open mind and are more experienced. It''s always right. "


    Lee Rui nodded.


    What else could he say? The Wang''s mother would not let him live.


    "Your future is as I see it. Ke Er will be studying abroad. If you two are fated to be together after four years, then we''ll continue to be together. If there was no fate, he would not have to become a stranger in the future. In the meantime, you can develop yourself as best you can and be good to all of you. "


    Lee Rui really wanted to give Wang''s mother a Like, what he said was too right.


    "Steady, I am a dead rascal, but a rascal has its own dignity, and cannot be easily subdued!" Lee Rui encouraged himself, because at this time, he caught a glimpse of Wang Ke''s unpleasant expression.


    When he thought about it, it made sense. This young lady was really lonely when she went out alone.


    Lee Rui remained calm and said, "Auntie, you are too right. But in this aspect, I think we should consider Ke Er''s opinion. "She is not a child after all. It''s good that she is studying abroad, but people don''t have to pursue the best. I think the ideal life situation is to live one''s own life, and not live it according to the parents'' plan. Otherwise, the child will live his or her whole life under the parents'' template."


    One hit kill!


    It was also reasonable and irrefutable.


    Wang''s mother was instantly angered.


    At this time, Wang Ke decisively seized this opportunity: "Mom, I don''t want to go out to study. It''s that far, and my English isn''t that good. I haven''t even reached LV 6, how can I survive if I''m allowed to go out? "Besides, the murder rate outside is so high now. You only have me as your daughter. If I have anything to do in the future, who will be the one to honor you and who will be the one to take care of your little cotton-padded jacket?"


    Well, it was a perfect match.


    Wang''s father wanted to laugh but did not dare to, so he could only try his best to hold it in.


    Wang''s mother wanted to say something, but kept on organizing her words. Lee Rui had said that she was weak, and this was not only a matter that Wang Ke had thought of herself. In reality, the crime rate in foreign countries was very high, and the news of an incident had spread continuously over the years.


    Furthermore, Wang Ke''s English was not that good, which would inevitably lead to a problem. After leaving the country, he could only stay in the Chinese community and be a fake student.


    "You child, you really want to anger your mother to death." Wang''s mother couldn''t help but say this after a long time.


    Wang Ke burst out laughing, the Wang''s father was not laughing in a righteous manner, the father and daughter were happy.


    As the dishes started to arrive at the dining hall, the Wang''s father quickly called out to them, "Stop talking, let''s eat. Wife, grandchildren have their own blessings, don''t worry about that much. Ke Er, hurry up and tell Lee Rui to eat.


    "Thank you for your praise, Uncle." Thank you for your praise. Lee Rui said humbly.


    "Haha, too modest. Would you like to drink with me, young man? "


    "A little." Lee Rui was modest again.


    At this time, Wang''s father and Wang''s mother looked at each other again.


    Very quickly, Lee Rui understood the meaning behind their eyes.


    The Wang''s father and the Wang''s mother started to toast together. The one on the left had the words "talent" and the one on the right had the words "Since you''re not driving, drink more, be happy".


    Even after drinking almost a bottle of wine, Lee Rui still did not show any signs of malice. On the contrary, Wang''s father was blushing slightly.


    Wang''s mother said in his heart:


    "This is bad. I had initially discussed it with my husband before we met and decided to get drunk on this young man''s character. But now, it seems that he isn''t drunk at all." Are you drunk or not? "Whatever, I''ll give it a try."


    "Lee Rui, is the wedding house prepared for you? Do you want to come to Auntie''s company to work? "


    Lee Rui put down his wine cup and shook his head: "Aunt, the house is not ready yet, my parents are currently running a canteen. I work in the hospital and it''s fine. "


    "That won''t do. The hospital''s pay for work isn''t high. Ke''er has to spend tens of thousands of yuan every month. Do you have that much salary?"


    Wang''s mother was a well-educated person, he did not want to sound too harsh, so his tone was full of idle chatter.


    Lee Rui was also very polite, "Auntie, you will definitely be able to afford to raise me. "As for me, although I don''t have much money, there''s no problem at all for me to raise Ke Er."


    "Oh? Is that right? " The Wang''s mother was deep in thought.


    She suddenly smiled. Presumably, she had found another breakthrough point.

 C66

    As the meal went on, Wang''s mother decided to go out to recuperate after dinner. Wang Ke did not reject, she only took her phone and quietly transferred 20,000 yuan to Lee Rui.


    "If my mom says she wants to buy something, then you can ignore the expensive ones and just pay for the cheaper ones."


    It felt like this twenty thousand dollars was only her pocket money.


    Lee Rui had a strange expression on his face as he looked at Wang Ke, causing the Wang''s mother''s heart to skip a beat. She didn''t know what her daughter and her little boyfriend were communicating with. In short, it definitely wasn''t a good omen for his to see.


    After finishing his meal, Wang''s mother put down his chopsticks: "Let''s go."


    "Mom, where are we going?" Wang Ke asked.


    "I''m going to take a look around an auction house. I''m planning on buying something for a business friend." The Wang''s father laughed.


    Wang''s mother originally wanted to keep him in suspense, but was seen through with a glance by his husband, who glared angrily at him again. Lee Rui immediately understood that in this family, the position of the Wang''s father should still be in the lead.


    "The Jianghua City Auction is quite famous. It''s mainly because of this place, the ''outstanding talent'', and the large number of mountains and rivers. It''s a 5A grade scenic area, and Jiang Hua accounts for half of the province. There are a total of thirty-seven masters in our country, Jiang Hua. Among them, there are a few who are ranked very high. "


    Wang''s father brought everyone out of the dining hall and said to Lee Rui: "You can come with us and have a look, to broaden your horizons."


    "Alright."


    Wang''s father was driving an Audi A6L, which could be considered as a top quality car, but it did not look too flashy, it could be said to be low-key and had its own meanings. One car for four, just right.


    "Apart from the landscape painting, I heard that there is a master using this auction to auction a special kind of spice. It''s said that just to create this kind of incense, the cost would exceed five million, and the friends in the circle would say that it''s pretty good. " Wang''s mother looked at Wang''s father.


    Wang''s father laughed: "As long as my wife likes it, I will buy it."


    Lee Rui and Wang Ke were caught off guard and their mouths were stuffed with dog food.


    The Wang''s father drove to the auction house, where Lee Rui knew that the art center beside the municipal government was a special location used by Jiang Hua to host conferences and exhibitions. However, the security was especially tight today. There were many guards and guards outside the door, so there was no way to get in without a ticket.


    Wang''s father took out his ticket, bringing Lee Rui and the others with him.


    There were already many people at the auction, and the half was full. Many of them were oily middle-aged, and their entire body emitted a rich aura.


    The seat of Wang''s father was at the very front. One interesting detail was the four seats.


    Lee Rui had a strange look on his face: Could it be that you''ve already thought of it so that you could call me to come here with you?


    Not far away, people were still arriving at the entrance to the venue. What Lee Rui did not notice was that, at this time, a few familiar people walked in, but they all saw Lee Rui.


    Sis Sann, Qiao Zhi, the first person they saw was Lee Rui sitting in the front row. There was no other way, it was too obvious there, and those who could sit in the front row were mostly respected guests, so people who just entered would at least take a look.


    "Why is Taoist Li also here?" Qiao Zhi was slightly surprised.


    "Isn''t it normal for him to come here? What, you still think he''s a student? " Sis Sann smiled faintly.


    "Do you want to go and say hello?" Qiao Zhi asked.


    Chen Hongpao shook his head, he did not say a word and continued walking.


    The three of them sat in the middle row with a low profile. Chen Hongpao stared at Wang''s father beside Lee Rui for a while, then lowered his head and started to play his phone. Not long after, another group of people arrived.


    This group of people had quite the momentum, attracting quite a bit of attention.


    "Elder Ma is here."


    Many people were staring at the middle-aged man that was surrounded by a crowd. He was not very tall, but he was actually very large. He was wearing an unmarked, custom-made Chinese tunic and was very polite as he raised his hand and raised his foot. Beside him was a young man who looked somewhat similar to Elder Ma.


    "Who is he?" Wang''s mother asked.


    "The holder of the King of Jianghua Land, the president of Starlight Real Estate. Jiang Hua is one of the top 10 tycoons with a lot of titles. Wang''s father said.


    Elder Ma directly sat in the front row, it could even be said to be the VIP seats. Only, when Wang''s father looked at his seat, he felt slight disdain.


    The auction officially started, and the nodes were just right in time, just as the Elder Ma entered the stage. As the host went onstage, the first auction item slowly rose from the stage.


    "Guests, first of all, our first auction item is this ancient minister''s calligraphy piece. It comes from Song Yicheng, the calligraphy piece of the Qin Council ¡­"


    This was a famous historical figure, a representative of the Qin Society, and a treacherous official in history. Although his character was not good, his writing style could be considered a form of creation. Afterwards, he was directly taken by the current dynasty''s emperor as his own work. This was something that everyone in the calligraphy circle knew.


    The fact that the auction could produce such a work could still be considered decent. If it was a person who truly liked calligraphy, he might not care about this treacherous official''s character. However, an average person might not like him.


    Unexpectedly, many people started to take pictures.


    "No.1 guest bid three million, three million once ¡­" The calligraphy and paintings were made by the guest number 1! "


    "The next auction will be held. The second auction will also be held. It will be the second auction. The second auction will be held. The second stage will be held. The second stage will be the first stage. "There''s Song!"


    The atmosphere of the auction immediately became heated. Many people found it interesting that a pair of arch-enemies'' calligraphy could actually appear at the same time.


    At this time, the Wang''s father began to bid.


    "The guest number nine offers two million!" Two million going once, guest number one bid three million! Three million going once ¡­ guest number nine offers four million! "


    The Wang''s father and the Elder Ma were at loggerheads.


    At this time, the Elder Ma also noticed that someone was fighting with him. When he looked over, the moment he saw the Wang''s father, he immediately stopped shouting prices. He directly walked over to Wang''s father''s side.


    "Brother Wang, if you''re here, why didn''t you say anything? I''m here to welcome you!" Elder Ma was somewhat excited.


    "I''m just here to play. There''s no need. Old Ma, can you bear to part with this word? " Wang''s father asked.


    Elder Ma quickly nodded: "No problem!"


    So the five million was taken away.


    The third item was the spice. At this time, at the side of the stadium, the young man who had been following Elder Ma all this time went up the stage and started introducing the spice.


    "Rosary, because this spice at first smelled sweet and bitter, it was called. Everyone, look. Once this type of spice is ignited, it can still be used ¡­ "


    "Your son?" Below the stage, the Wang''s father asked the Elder Ma.


    Elder Ma could not help but nod proudly. "That''s right, my son was a university student who studied biology, I originally wanted him to take over my business, who knows what spices he would go create."


    "Hur hur, not bad. You have learned well." After Wang''s father said this, he glanced at Lee Rui, "I have a little brother here, see if you can arrange a position in your company to give him a better future, one that will earn you at least five hundred thousand gold coins a year."


    "Of course not, our company needs talented people like Little Bro. You can come to work anytime and it''s easy, little brother, what''s your name? "


    Lee Rui said his name, but his thoughts were not at this point.


    Wang''s mother had already started offering a price of two million. From the looks of it, this spice was very pleasing to her.


    But Lee Rui was actually thinking about how to stop the Wang''s mother.


    If Lee Rui was not mistaken, this was the so called rosmart. Although it was just an ethereal scent, but because he was seated closer, Lee Rui could still smell that this spice was poisonous.


    Poison.

 C67

    "Little Rui, how about this? Why don''t you just stop working at the hospital and go directly to Uncle Ma''s company." He already agreed to it. You go to work at the hospital, you get tired when you start, and your salary isn''t that high. "


    "That''s right, Little Rui. Come to my company. You can buy a house and a car in a few years ¡­"


    Lee Rui turned around and laughed: "Thank you for your kind intentions, uncles. It''s just that I don''t have any thoughts of changing jobs. And I think the salaries of doctors and teachers aren''t very high, but someone has to do it, don''t you think? "


    "This ¡­" Elder Ma looked at Wang''s father, not knowing how to receive her, but the smile on his face was extremely playful.


    Wang''s father smiled: "Then forget it, since you have such ambition."


    In Elder Ma''s opinion, Lee Rui''s actions were tantamount to a fool reading his thoughts. Hence, there was some contempt in his eyes, and the smile at the corner of his mouth was full of disdain.


    If it was anyone else, Elder Ma would not even bother to glance at them, and would only chime in on Wang''s father''s behalf. He never thought that Lee Rui would actually not know what''s good for him.


    "Ignorant brat, you don''t know how to hug an empty thigh, yet you''re still thinking of becoming a doctor? You''re simply a retard."


    Nowadays, everyone paid attention to the word money. Without money, one wouldn''t be able to do anything. Seeing that Lee Rui did not look like a rich person, the Elder Ma scoffed.


    Lee Rui''s gaze did not stop on their bodies, he only looked at the young man on stage. As the auction progressed, the price of spices had already risen to 3.5 million.


    This was already a very shocking price. Three million yuan could buy a good house in the city, but in the eyes of rich people, it was just a sniff of consumer goods.


    Just as Wang''s mother was about to raise the price, Lee Rui interrupted her.


    "Auntie, I don''t think there''s a need to record this spice."


    Originally, Wang''s mother was still in high spirits. With Lee Rui''s sudden interruption, she really had a problem with that.


    Of course, his original thought was that Lee Rui was too narrow-minded and thought that the price of these spices was too high that it was not worth the money.


    Wang''s mother first thought that Lee Rui had such a thought.


    However, she suppressed her anger and said, "Why not? Don''t tell me you think that these spices are too expensive?"


    "No, I don''t know anything about spices." Lee Rui shook his head.


    Elder Ma continued: "Most people indeed do not understand much about spices, like me, I do not understand too much, but these spices were created by my son. I think it was done pretty well, and that''s why I brought him to the auction to share it."


    Speaking up to here, the Elder Ma was not lacking in pride. Presumably, in his heart, his son was an outstanding youth. Moreover, the merchant''s house still had a lot of respect for knowledge. People were always like this, after getting rich, they would want to draw something else.


    Name, authority, power, knowledge ¡­ These were passes to the upper classes. Just by relying on money, he couldn''t earn the respect of others. It would only make people feel that this person was rich and was just a nouveau riche. Thus, the Dream of the Red Chamber had said that Yu Qing was only left behind because she was a good person.


    However, Lee Rui didn''t think so. It was not because he disagreed with Elder Ma''s pride, but because he felt that Elder Ma was proud of his son.


    Obviously, this Elder Ma didn''t understand his son too well, and the education level was still too low.


    "Elder Ma, how long will it take for your son to create this spice?"


    Elder Ma proudly answered: "One year."


    Lee Rui was even more certain now, and laughed: "It is indeed impressive, ordinary experts would need at least two to three years to produce an incense, and your son would only need a year. I also happen to know a bit about biology, and I feel that this incense might contain the addition of ''amphetamine''. "


    "Anfey Taming?" Elder Ma didn''t understand it at all.


    Wang''s father and Wang''s mother also seemed to understand and sent him off. Wang''s father recited it twice before his face suddenly changed: "Anfey Tower Ming!"


    "Why?" Wang''s mother asked.


    Wang''s father''s face was extremely strange as he reminded, "Do you remember how Chief Huang''s son was before October? What the doctor said? "


    Wang''s mother thought about it carefully and his expression suddenly changed.


    This time, she no longer had any good impressions towards Elder Ma''s son, and instead, avoided him like a snake or scorpion.


    "Let''s go, I''m suddenly a little tired." The Wang''s mother said.


    "I feel a little tired too." Wang''s father quickly got up.


    The four of them quickly left, causing Elder Ma to be baffled: "What''s going on, why is he leaving just like that, could it be that this smell isn''t good? "That''s impossible. The more I smell, the better I feel. I just want to smell it a few more times ¡­"


    "That damned brat, what is he talking about? What the hell is he talking about?" The Elder Ma scratched his head and raised his hand to call his bodyguard over, "Search the Internet for what Anfey Ta Ming is."


    The bodyguard did as he was told and quickly got the answer. He showed a weird expression to Elder Ma. Elder Ma looked at it and his face turned pale. This time, he couldn''t even sit still. He rushed onto the stage, picked up the incense and ran.


    He ran to the toilet backstage and soaked all the incense in the toilet. Then, Elder Ma quickly made a call.


    "Little bastard, hurry and get the hell over to the toilet!"


    "Men, be on your guard!"


    Very soon, all the bodyguards of the auction house quickly went backstage to clear the area. No one who had nothing to do with it was allowed to go near the toilet. Not long after, Young Master Ma came as well. He leisurely went to the toilet as Elder Ma grabbed his collar.


    "What ingredients do you have for your incense?!"


    "Dad, what are you doing? "I did some work, how could you not support me? Now that you''ve screwed up, how can I sell my incense? Didn''t you see that many people were bidding just now? It was already several million ¡­"


    "Hurry up and tell me!" Elder Ma roared.


    Young Master Ma quivered in fear as he listed the raw materials according to his memory. Actually, he wasn''t very knowledgeable. The incense was only created to cheat money from his dad. He had only hired people to study the real research and development of the incense.


    "That''s it?" After Young Master Ma finished speaking, the bad premonition in Elder Ma became even stronger. What a clever man he was, otherwise he would not have been able to do what he was doing today. His son''s appearance and intuition told him that something was amiss.


    "There''s still some, but dad, you don''t understand this, why are you asking this?"


    "I ask you, do you know what amphetamine is?" The Elder Ma asked.


    Young Master Ma scratched his head. What the hell? He really didn''t know. However, Young Master Ma still braced himself and said, "Anfey, of course I know that a type of catalyst can greatly increase a person''s senses ¡­"


    Elder Ma jumped up and slapped his son.


    "Bastard!" You don''t want to live, but I want to live another five hundred years! "Look at what Anfey Ta Ming is. I really don''t know what you''ve been like all these years, studying abroad. See what you''ve left behind!"


    Young Master Ma quickly took the phone. Surprisingly, there was a sign on the phone reading: ''Anfey Tam Ming''. A chemical term for ''Ice Poison''.


    "Holy shit, that can''t be. Although I didn''t provide that much money, it shouldn''t be enough to poison me, right?!" Young Master Ma exclaimed.

 C68

    "Mom, Lee Rui didn''t read this book for nothing, right?" Once he walked out of the auction house, Wang Ke couldn''t wait to ask his mother this question. Wang''s mother''s face darkened, and reprimanded: "Child, you aren''t watching me make fun of you, are you?"


    He was almost carelessly duped into smacking the incense. Wang''s mother was obviously not in a good mood if he was angry, he was simply angry.


    "This Ma fella is also not a good person. As the boss, how dare his son play with him in public. I think he''s courting death!"


    "That''s why we should hurry up and leave so that we don''t get into trouble." The Wang''s father laughed.


    When he thought about the so called ''master crafting incense'', Wang''s mother was still very angry. Now she finally understood that the so-called Master was probably just showing off his face. This whole thing was just a scam!


    "What is this? How unlucky, to actually let me meet such a prodigal son." Wang''s mother chattered.


    Lee Rui was concerned: "Auntie, it''s alright, we didn''t get it, and we won''t be addicted to it. "However, if you absorb it a few times, you''ll definitely become addicted to it. As for you, you can be considered a natural talent, and will be able to turn the situation around just like that."


    The young man can talk. Wang''s mother''s ashen face turned slightly better, as he nodded his head: "Little Rui, luckily we have you on the scene. Otherwise, we would really be screwed."


    "Heaven is to be reckoned with." Lee Rui smiled as he repeated himself.


    If one did not earn merits, if one was not arrogant, then Lee Rui was such a person. Wang''s father secretly nodded to himself as he watched. This kind of child was indeed worthy of Ke Er in terms of character.


    It was no wonder that he had an unbeatable confidence, an upright posture, and a professional knowledge. No matter where such a person went, he would be able to remain calm and unperturbed. Since he had a card up his sleeve, he didn''t panic.


    "Ke Er, do you really not want to go abroad?" Wang''s mother asked.


    "Mom, I still want to stay by your and dad''s side for a while to be more intimate with each other." Wang Ke cried as her filial piety was exposed.


    Wang''s mother looked at Wang''s father and nodded slightly.


    In fact, he wasn''t really that keen on his daughter going abroad. What he was most curious about was who could enter his precious daughter''s eyes. Now that he saw that this brat truly had some ability, he was slightly relieved.


    The Wang''s mother waved his hands. "Alright then, you don''t have to go abroad, but you have to go study for an economics graduate. Our family''s small business is going to flourish in your hands, in the future, my father will have some good fortune."


    "No problem!" "Come on, mom, let me kiss you!"


    The mother and daughter pair were beaming with joy and love. Seeing that, Lee Rui could not help but sigh, he also missed his mother.


    "..."


    After dinner, Wang''s father drove Lee Rui and back to school. Along the way, Wang''s mother kept reminding Wang Ke to pay more attention to her studies, read more and do less work.


    Parents, rich or not, have almost the same attitude toward their children. Mom loved to nag, and Dad supported. Returning to the school, Lee Rui bid his farewell to them.


    "Yes!" "Awesome!" Not long after Wang''s father drove away, Wang Ke laughed out loud. She never thought that this matter would be settled so easily.


    "If I had known that you were so effective, I would have brought you to see them!" Wang Ke shouted.


    Lee Rui was exasperated, "I was just testing my luck. If it were another time, I might not have been able to make aunty make this decision. Actually, the most important thing is that even they can''t be at ease with you. "


    "That''s true." Wang Ke deeply thought so, and then suggested, "It''s still early, why don''t we take another look."


    "Well, I have nothing to do anyway."


    Lee Rui was walking in front while Wang Ke was at his side. The two of them walked to the playground. Circling around the sports field, this was probably the most emotional lyrical way of the students'' era. It was hazy and indistinct, as if there was some sort of hidden emotion within it.


    "Let me tell you, when you go to work in a city in the future, you have to tell me."


    "I just wanted to buy a house near you. Think about it. With a bookworm like him, I won''t be able to do anything else in the future. I can ask you."


    "Of course I do. Haven''t you heard? The inventors who had contributed the most to the world were actually lazy people! It''s precisely because they''re lazy that they have to invent it! "


    The night was beautiful, and cool as water. Unknowingly, Wang Ke''s excited mood had calmed down. For the entire night, she was the only one talking. Lee Rui listened quietly. Occasionally, she would say something with her venomous tongue, but she would always laugh.


    It was rare for his to quieten down, so Lee Rui opened his mouth and said, "Actually, sometimes it''s really difficult for me to become good friends with a girl like you. In the past when I was looking for someone, I only dared to find those who weren''t too outstanding, and that was when I had a sense of identity. "


    "Is there a need to consider so much?" Wang Ke asked.


    Lee Rui nodded his head: "I used to need it, but now, it is more or less unnecessary. Only when a person has confidence will he dare to be so carefree. "


    "Hmph, you make it sound so easy. Then let me ask you, do you dare to chase after me?" Wang Ke suddenly asked with a bit of disdain.


    Lee Rui did not fall silent, and did not stop his steps because of this: "Good love should be when two people attract each other, chase after. I do not like the word" chase ". Because chasing means there will always be someone looking down on you from above. "


    "Even if I were to chase after you, I wouldn''t want to spend that effort trying to please you or someone. I would rather believe that in the future, I will naturally find the person I like. "


    "For example ¡­" Wang Ke frowned, she thought, and asked in surprise: "Miss Zhang?"


    Lee Rui was shocked, "What are you thinking? Do you think that the love between teacher and student is just a game?"


    "Don''t you have a good relationship with her? Or is it July? You have a good relationship with her." Wang Ke counted them one by one and really did manage to count a few.


    Lee Rui sarcastically replied, "Is my relationship with you bad?"


    "We are friends, friendship, do you understand?!" Wang Ke''s face was flushed red, she was so excited that she was dancing and wanted to explain, "I''m different from them!"


    "Yes, it''s different. You have more money." But you don''t have the Miss Zhang''s culture, and you don''t have the strength of July. "


    "Do you really think I''m rich in your eyes?!" Wang Ke was angry, her voice unconsciously raised a few notches.


    "Isn''t that your biggest characteristic?" Lee Rui didn''t understand why she was so angry.


    Wang Ke was even more furious now. She looked at Lee Rui with a cold face.


    "I thought I wasn''t just wealthy in your eyes, but you actually saw me with money. It looks like you are no different from Bao Fu and the rest, you are just a disguised, more exquisite egotistical person! Forget it, I don''t want to talk to you anymore.


    Wang Ke left in anger.


    Lee Rui''s face was confused. What was going on, why was he suddenly angry?


    "The heart of a woman is truly a needle from the bottom of the sea. No, it should be a needle from the bottom of the ocean!"


    Lee Rui was also a little unhappy, but he choked for no reason, and refused to copy the answer for you tomorrow, hmph!

 C69

    On the second day of the exam, Wang Ke really did not copy Lee Rui''s answer. Originally, Lee Rui could not bear to do so, he was only talking about it for fun, but seeing Wang Ke''s serious look, Lee Rui could not bear to beg his to do so.


    After Wang Ke finished her exam, she snorted at Lee Rui and walked out of the classroom with small, proud steps. Lee Rui watched the scene in admiration until he reached the corridor and heard Wang Ke''s answer from her classmate.


    "Did you choose C for the third question?" What, no! "He''s going to die, he''s going to die, what should we do ¡­"


    Lee Rui burst out laughing, and then heard a loud snort from the end of the corridor.


    Evidently, Wang Ke had heard through it again.


    Lee Rui rubbed his nose, feeling a little awkward.


    After the exam, the students in class all felt that Lee Rui and Wang Ke''s relationship had become a little cold. That day, the dorm room held an evening discussion, and after they started talking about women as per usual, everyone started to denounce Lee Rui for abandoning everything in the first place.


    As the head representative, Ke Shanyong spoke: "Li Zi, have you taken a fancy to someone else? I heard that Wang Ke had a huge opinion of you, Zhang Li said.


    Lee Rui was speechless, where did all this dirty water come from, why did it make people confused?


    The Lao Bao said, "I think it''s because he got into a good fight with another junior sister. Hmph, breaking up Shanyong''s marriage, that would make him happy. With good resources, I don''t know which ones to share with, but all of them will be taken."


    Gou Zi raged and cursed: "What use is having this dorm head of yours!"


    The old dog was filled with righteous indignation. "Why do you need this dorm room of yours for J B.?"


    Ke Shanyong was saddened: "We don''t want this dorm master of yours!"


    Lee Rui immediately betrayed his family and cried without tears: "What nonsense are you saying, Wang Ke and I originally did not have anything to each other."


    "You''re still trying to lie to us!" Ke Shanyong was indignant, and said: "Since you went to see their parents, how long are you going to lie to us for?!"


    "You all know about this?!" Lee Rui was shocked, he couldn''t help but sigh at the current information society, the news spread really quickly.


    "You still think that we don''t know about that? Hmph, there was a classmate who saw you two shopping together, as well as Wang Ke''s parents ¡­ Not loyal! You don''t even celebrate such a big thing? "Good, now that you''re done playing, you can kick him out, scum!"


    Lee Rui was scolded by Lao Bao until his face turned blank.


    "No, who''s talking so much nonsense, I am going shopping with Wang Ke, what does it have to do with them!" Lee Rui shouted.


    Lao Bao was immediately excited: "You see, he admitted it, this trash will treat us dinner!"


    "Treat!"


    "Treat!" Ke Shanyong and Gou Zi shouted at the same time.


    Lee Rui thought, it wasn''t like he had the guts to ask Lee Rui to. The black card for Jingtian Hotel, he could use it as many times as he wanted.


    Thus, they decided to go to Jingtian Hotel together to eat and drink. Ke Shanyong rubbed his hands together as he excitedly discussed how to kill Lee Rui.


    Lee Rui agreed, his hands did not stop moving, and started to play on his phone. Good news had come from the Xiao Guitou and they had gathered a book called < Introduction to Qinggong >, a strange Secret Scripture.


    This thing is interesting, Lee Rui burned a million gold for Xiao Guitou as reward. In the afternoon of the same day, Lee Rui rushed over to the small bamboo forest. Right now, his daily cultivation was in a bottleneck stage, and the third stage of his cultivation was stuck at the entrance;


    It was a good time to practice this movement technique and adjust his state of mind.


    Qing Gong was to be able to reach the level where one was as light as a swallow through the cultivation of strength.


    The first stage of this < Qing Gong > was to borrow strength. As the name implied, it was to use the characteristic of the object''s reaction force to leap up. The book also stated that once one had mastered Qing Gong, one would be able to walk in the air.


    "It seems that no matter what kind of Secret Scripture they are, in the end, they have all gone from the path of ''Arts'' to the path of ''Daos'', becoming illusory and unpredictable."


    Lee Rui calmed his voice and slowly felt the sunlight shining down on him from above the bamboo forest. His breathing slowed down until it suddenly accelerated.


    As soon as he opened and closed his eyes, he quickly jumped up!


    Whoosh!


    Lee Rui stepped on the bamboo with his left foot, intending to borrow the force to move towards the right, but unexpectedly, he stomped on the bamboo until it exploded, causing him to almost fall down.


    "I failed. Whatever you learn is the most difficult to comprehend after entering the sect." Looking at the bamboo that was slowly falling, Lee Rui sighed, although he wanted to borrow the bamboo''s power, he did not have a good grasp of it.


    Lee Rui once again looked at the introduction of Qing Gong in his mind and started to study how to improve his techniques for movement techniques. There were all sorts of ways to train inside, such as tying iron bars around your legs, jumping high without bending your knees, and swaying on the branches ¡­


    "Let''s start by never bending our knees and jumping high into the air to train."


    Lee Rui repeated this matter throughout the afternoon. It was only when the sun had set to the west that Lee Rui finally walked out of the small bamboo forest with sore steps. At this moment, all the tendons and bones in his entire body were sore, and he did not know what was going on.


    Healing Pills were extremely precious. Every time he used it, there would be one less. If he could save it, he would save it. Lee Rui was reluctant to use it, so he used it on himself.


    Just then, Ke Shanyong called and gathered at the entrance of the dorm. Lee Rui hurried over, he didn''t even know where he got a modern car, just like an old driver.


    "No matter how far away we are, we still have to go!"


    Ke Shanyong remained calm, laughing with Gou Zi and the others craftily. It seemed that he had made up his mind to kill Lee Rui ruthlessly.


    "A bunch of idiots." Lee Rui scoffed.


    Lee Rui drove the car straight to Jingtian Hotel and brought them into a private box. Ke Shanyong and the others ordered six dishes in one go. Lee Rui took a look at the menu and couldn''t help but feel touched. These guys were very harsh with their words, but they all picked the cheaper dishes to order.


    Lee Rui took his pen and wrote it down, writing a few more things. When it was done, he handed it to the waiter.


    "Reiko, it can''t be, can it? It''s so expensive. Do you really want to drink the northwest wind next semester?" When Ke Shanyong saw this just now, he couldn''t help but cry out in alarm.


    Lee Rui shook his head: "It''s fine, I''ll treat you guys when I say it, as long as you''re eating happily."


    "Then call ten girls to serve me!" Gou Zi was flabbergasted, as he welcomed the other two people''s positive comments. "Not bad, it should be like this!"


    "You deserve it." Lee Rui scolded.


    Soon, the dishes were served. Ke Shanyong and the others were still lamenting about the high efficiency of the Jingtian Hotel. They did not know that Lee Rui, as a black card user, took every aspect as a priority, and immediately opened the back door.


    "Here, we offer our respect to our financial backer, Brother Li Zi!" Ke Shanyong raised his glass and spoke with his lackey''s accent. Gou Zi and the Lao Bao were also in high spirits. Didn''t he already pour some white wine for himself?


    Lee Rui continued to drink with them, one by one, they poured themselves a cup of wine and finished all of them in one go.


    Halfway through the drink, the door to the room was pushed open, and a few young men walked in. One of them looked at Lee Rui, smiling without smiling: "I thought I was seeing things, but it turns out that I wasn''t, why is it, junior is treating me to a meal, don''t you call me big brother?"


    Lee Rui looked at the person who walked over, his face showing displeasure: Young Master Cheng, you eat your food, I eat mine, we don''t cause trouble in the river, you should go and eat at your table.

 C70

    "What, you became stubborn after just a few days?" I haven''t gone to your trouble yet. Have you forgotten to break my car? " Young Master Cheng stared at Lee Rui, afraid that he would run away, a cold smile on his lips.


    Lee Rui was baffled: "When did I ruin your car? Your car broke down. "


    The Young Master Cheng retorted: "Then do you dare to ride in my carriage?"


    "Why would I not dare? Your car doesn''t know how to eat people." Lee Rui said indifferently.


    "What big words, I really don''t believe in evil!" Young Master Cheng shouted as he slapped the table, "Go, let''s go now. Let''s see if you can reach the sky!"


    Young Master Cheng did not believe that there was anything special about Lee Rui, but the last time he destroyed a few cars, it must have been Lee Rui doing something. He had just been eating here, and the moment he saw Lee Rui, he immediately thought of his previous loss and felt a burst of annoyance in his heart.


    The two of them walked out of the private box and went downstairs. Young Master Cheng pointed at a Lamborghini: "That''s my car!"


    "Do you dare ride in the back of my car?" Young Master Cheng asked.


    "Why wouldn''t I dare? The point is, why should I? " Lee Rui said with a smile that was not a smile.


    The Young Master Cheng was furious. He opened the door and shouted, "Come in!"


    Lee Rui remained indifferent.


    Young Master Cheng reached out his hand and pushed at Lee Rui''s shoulder, causing Lee Rui to almost fall on the car. Lee Rui''s face was filled with impatience. "Hey, is there something wrong with you ¡­"


    He did not go in, but his hand touched the door of Lamborghini.


    With a "kacha" sound, Lamborghini let out a puff of white smoke. Young Master Cheng stood beside Lamborghini, speechless.


    The eyes of his companions in Young Master Cheng were all glued to him, especially the Dou Zi. Previously, he was personally present at the scene and knew what had happened.


    "Young Master Cheng, don''t get on the carriage. Dou Zi shouted.


    Young Master Cheng quickly moved away from the carriage and patted his chest, "You scared me to death."


    Last time he got an electric shock from the car, he was unconscious. If he didn''t get to the hospital in time, he might have burped. This time, it was a setback for him to gain intelligence, and he wouldn''t make the same mistake as last time.


    Turning his head, Young Master Cheng glared at Lee Rui and said:


    "Brat, did you damage my car? You have to compensate!"


    Young Master Cheng pointed at Lee Rui''s nose and cursed, "No matter what method you used today, you better pay for repairing the car!"


    Lee Rui raised his hand and caressed Young Master Cheng''s head, looking like he was discussing something, "Young Master Cheng, what are you doing? It''s not like I have any money ¡­"


    "Stay away from me. Don''t touch me. Scram!" Young Master Cheng jumped away in panic. He really believed in Lee Rui''s evil intentions now. Maybe he had an electric shock device on him that would cause the car to crash frequently.


    Repairing the car would cost him hundreds of thousands of yuan. Each car had the same problem, and that was that the route was burned. Young Master Cheng had reason to believe that Lee Rui was definitely hiding something like an electric shock device.


    This time, he definitely had to settle the score. He couldn''t let this injustice go to waste!


    Young Master Cheng took out his phone and called the police. At this time, Lee Rui slowly walked towards the private box while rubbing his stomach and called out, "You slowly call the police, I''m going back to eat more, I''m still not full yet."


    "You''re not allowed to leave, unless you let me search!"


    Young Master Cheng did not believe that Lee Rui did not have the electric shock device on him, how could he still be alive?


    Search his body? Lee Rui became even more impatient, "Who do you think you are, I still haven''t settled the score with you after you hit me just now. If you want to search someone, just pull someone along the street and tell them you want to search him. See if they agree? This is an infringement of one''s privacy! "


    Young Master Cheng was furious, he truly did not have this reason to search Lee Rui''s body, and he could not restrict Lee Rui''s freedom. But today, the Young Master Cheng was more serious. He did not believe that he could not keep Lee Rui alive.


    "Stop him! Don''t let him go anywhere! Keep an eye on him!" Young Master Cheng waved his hand, and Dou Zi and co. surrounded Lee Rui, all of them harboring evil intentions.


    There was nothing Lee Rui could do, he extended his hand and touched Dou Zi''s shoulders: "Don''t be like this, if there''s something, we can discuss it."


    Seeing that Lee Rui''s hand was about to reach over, the Dou Zi cried out and immediately jumped away. The others followed suit, not daring to let Lee Rui touch them, as they were afraid that they would be electrocuted if they were touched.


    They could not be blamed, it was just that Lee Rui was too evil, no one dared to do anything to him.


    Lee Rui turned around and spread his hands at Young Master Cheng: "Looks like if I want to leave, no one can stop me."


    This was truly asking for a beating!


    Young Master Cheng could not tolerate it anymore and punched towards Lee Rui''s face. Lee Rui struck back with his palm, firmly grabbing Young Master Cheng''s fist, Young Master Cheng''s fist became distorted and distorted in Lee Rui''s palm.


    "Let, let go!"


    Young Master Cheng finally could not endure the huge force that came from Lee Rui''s palm and cried out in pain.


    "Let go, don''t you want to hit me again?" Lee Rui sneered, not only did he not let go, he increased his strength, "What, obstructing you from picking up girls, you''re not happy in your heart, your car''s broken, you''re not happy in your heart. You, a rich second generation, if you don''t do some serious work, would find it fun to step on others, right? "


    "I understand, stepping on someone can make you feel like a person, it makes you feel good. But to be honest, I''ve seen outstanding rich second generations, and they really aren''t like you, a dog. Not only is he rich, he''s also hardworking, and you''re ¡­ heh. "


    Lee Rui laughed, his white front teeth glowing with a cold light.


    Young Master Cheng felt fear.


    Previously, the Young Master Cheng did not think much of Lee Rui. Lee Rui was like an ant on the ground, while he was of the upper class. If he wanted to pick up a girl, he would do it; if he couldn''t, he would use dirty methods. If he wanted to trample on it, he could do so. Wouldn''t it be because he was happy to treat an ant?


    But today, he suddenly realized that Lee Rui didn''t seem to be an easy to step on ant. Under this guy''s seemingly honest and weak appearance, there was actually a sinister heart.


    Watching others serve dishes, Young Master Cheng was able to learn a few things from his father. The feeling Lee Rui gave him today was really different.


    "If you don''t let go, do you believe that I will take revenge on you and your family?!"


    Young Master Cheng gritted his teeth as he said this. Even though he was in pain, he cared more about his own dignity. If it wasn''t necessary, he would never have begged for mercy. He never begged for mercy to anyone!


    However, facing the threat of the Young Master Cheng, Lee Rui did not care at all. On the contrary, the bones in Young Master Cheng''s hands had already started to emit crackling sounds. That was the signal the bones were unable to withstand the pressure and gave out.


    Young Master Cheng''s face changed again and again as he shouted to his comrades, "Kill him!"


    Dou Zi and co. also reacted in a few seconds as they shot towards Lee Rui. Just then, seven or eight guards rushed out from the Jingtian Hotel and started to fight with Dou Zi and the rest, causing them to crawl on the ground.


    A slim figure slowly walked out from the hotel.


    "Since you dare to hit my big brother, I think you all must be tired of living."


    Lee Rui looked at the person who walked over and could not help but smile.


    Looks like Lu Zhao''s condition had recovered, it''s not bad, this brat was quite knowledgeable.

 C71

    In the blink of an eye, all of Young Master Cheng''s friends were knocked over by the security guards that Lu Zhao had called over. Young Master Cheng was stunned by this change and glared at Lu Zhao: "Who are you, aren''t you courting death?!"


    Only then did dare to shout loudly. His hands immediately felt pain, and Young Master Cheng begged for mercy: "It hurts, let go!"


    Lee Rui did not let it go, smiling with the corner of his eyes: "What''s wrong, you''re already like this and you still want to fight me ruthlessly? Save it, I think you are no match for my little brother. With your brain, do you believe that you''re ten streets behind him? "


    Young Master Cheng''s face was filled with disbelief, he could not believe what he had just heard, so he quickly said: "Trust me, quickly let me go, let me go!"


    "Do you know your wrongs?" Lee Rui was still not willing to let go.


    Young Master Cheng even had the intention to kill, and this was pushing it further. However, the situation was still better, so he had no choice but to lower his head and admit his mistakes, "Sorry, Big Brother, I was wrong."


    Only then did Lee Rui let go.


    Young Master Cheng slapped his hands together fiercely and ran to the other side of the room. "Wait for me, I''ll kill you sooner or later ¡­"


    "Stop him!" Lee Rui shouted to Lu Zhao and with a wave of his hand, a few security guards rushed to catch up to Young Master Cheng and caught him in just a few moments.


    "That''s why I said you have no brains. All you do is rely on your family to show off." Lee Rui mockingly looked at the Young Master Cheng that was caught and laughed, "Usually they are all so noisy, they all come out together in a group. They probably haven''t suffered much, and today, they have fallen into my hands."


    "What do you want?" Young Master Cheng glared at Lee Rui.


    Lee Rui shrugged, "What else could it be? Of course it''s ¡­ I''ll hit you! "


    A fierce slap landed on Young Master Cheng''s face. Young Master Cheng''s face swelled up at a speed that could be seen with the naked eye, showing just how powerful Lee Rui''s slap was.


    The corner of Young Master Cheng''s mouth leaked a bit of blood, but he actually laughed: "Hahaha, you dare hit me. Good, you have balls. "You just wait and see. Unless you kill me here today, you just wait and see. If I don''t get my revenge, I, Jiang Hai, swear that I won''t be a human!"


    Lee Rui waved his hand: "Sure, I''ll wait and see what kind of huge trouble you can create."


    "You''re Jiang Hai Cheng, I''ve heard of you." Lu Zhao stood at the side and suddenly opened his mouth, speaking with slight disdain, "Aren''t you relying on your relatives to work in the government? Or does your dad have some money in real estate, and you think it''s great? "


    "Who are you and what does it have to do with you? I won''t forgive you either!" Young Master Cheng scolded.


    Lu Zhao sneered, took out his phone, took out a picture, and waved it in front of Young Master Cheng.


    Young Master Cheng looked at the photo in front of him and his expression changed. The viciousness was gone, replaced with respect.


    Lu Zhao smiled and said, "Your uncle and I have a pretty good relationship, we''ve eaten together for a few meals. "Do you know what he thinks of you?" "That nephew of mine is simply too inhumane. Sooner or later, he will be imprisoned. If you don''t believe me, why don''t you go back and ask?"


    "No, no need." The Young Master Cheng stammered, obviously, Lu Zhao''s photo made him extremely shocked and fearful.


    "Do you know who he is?" Lu Zhao pointed to Lee Rui and asked Young Master Cheng.


    Young Master Cheng shook his head. "I don''t know."


    Lu Zhao said: "He''s my big brother, the savior of my life. I''ve specially received the news and rushed over to see him. Yet, you want to hit my big brother just by finding a few people? Are you tired of living? "


    Young Master Cheng''s forehead was drenched in cold sweat, thinking, even if I know that he is your big brother, I still haven''t figured out your identity. If it wasn''t for taking into account my uncle''s influence, if my uncle knew about this, he would definitely skin me alive. Since you are able to take a picture with Uncle, your identity must not be simple ¡­


    Although he was scolded by Lee Rui to be a fool, Young Master Cheng was not that stupid. He didn''t lack the ability to see through the wind and use the force. He knew even more who he could offend and who he couldn''t afford to offend.


    Obviously, Lu Zhao belonged to the group of people that he could not afford to offend.


    Then Lee Rui was naturally an existence that he could not afford to offend.


    "Big brother, I don''t know you want to keep a low profile. Otherwise, I wouldn''t dare to offend you no matter what. Please let me off, I know I''m wrong." This time Young Master Cheng sincerely apologized.


    Lee Rui nodded his head: "It''s good that you know you''re wrong, do you know less evil things in the future? If I were to see it, I would hit it every single time I see it.


    "I, I know ¡­" The Young Master Cheng answered honestly.


    Lee Rui waved his hands: "Alright then, scram."


    Young Master Cheng quickly led the people and left.


    Lee Rui walked back with Lu Zhao. As they walked, Lee Rui smiled and said: "This young man''s health is not bad, he can recover just like that, and I can step on him."


    Lu Zhao immediately waved his hands: "Brother, don''t misunderstand, I don''t like to speak like this. I don''t like to brag about my power and ruthlessness. "Didn''t I just hear that you''ve come, so I wanted to come and thank you?"


    "Then you''re not bad, but, are you?" Lu Zhao meant it, but Lu Zhao was also very smart, and quickly understood that Lee Rui was referring to the trouble that the Young Master Cheng might bring.


    Lu Zhao said disdainfully: "Just based on his uncle''s relationship and the few dollars he has at home, someone like him is not even worthy compared to me."


    Lee Rui was not without appreciation, it seems that this Lu Zhao was not wrong in saving him, he was a young man with a bright future.


    Returning to the private room, Lee Rui first informed Ke Shanyong and the others about it, then followed Lu Zhao to the office. Lu Zhao sat on his father''s chair and said to Lee Rui: "Brother Lee, in the future, whenever you have any problems, tell me. My life was saved by you, I will remember."


    "Don''t say that, I didn''t save you for your return. "Besides, I''ve come here several times to eat the black card that your dad gave me." Lee Rui laughed.


    Lu Zhao did not think so, "What does it matter if I consume it a few times? My life is naturally more valuable than that little bit of money. My dad said that Brother Lee you are an indifferent person and a respected genius doctor. In the future, you have to bring me more. "


    Lee Rui smiled, "You''re already such a big boss, and you still want me to take you?"


    "Actually, it''s just a bunch of nonsense. That kind of business is like earning pocket money for yourself. Doing business was nothing. It wasn''t that he couldn''t keep his life at the critical moment, but that he might even bring disaster upon himself. The last time you poisoned my tea, you still haven''t caught him. "


    "What, didn''t you kill yourself for love last time?" Lee Rui asked.


    Lu Zhao shook his head: "I still have time to talk even when I''m in love, how would I have the time to commit suicide because of love. The police determined that someone had poisoned them and after a long search, they finally managed to find a clue and they ran away. "


    Lee Rui turned serious: "Even with your family''s financial resources, you still can''t find it?"


    "Can''t find it." Lu Zhao sighed, and said softly, "The other party must also have someone behind them, otherwise how could we not be able to find them? "Moreover, I heard that someone has already set their eyes on you. My dad told me to come over and remind you."


    Lee Rui felt his scalp go numb.


    Someone who could fight with a boss like Lu Tianhsing actually cared about a brat who had just started his career. If the person behind him was here, Lee Rui really wanted to jump and curse: "Is there something wrong!"


    Saving people was their job. Who the hell wanted to get involved in this sort of battle?


    Why are you looking for me? It''s not like I did anything wrong.


    Really sick.

 C72

    "Alright, I understand." Although he was unwilling, the decision was not in his hands. What could Lee Rui do, he could only accept it passively.


    Lu Zhao also knew that Lee Rui was not happy in his heart, but anyone would definitely be unhappy. Lu Zhao sighed, and said: "I won''t disturb you to eat, Brother Lee. We''ll talk later."


    Lee Rui nodded and returned to the private box. Ke Shanyong and the rest were eating happily, but they were close to the end. Lee Rui sat down and quickly ate and drank some wine.


    "We''re going home for the holidays tomorrow. Brothers, take care." Lee Rui raised his wine cup and drank with his roommates.


    Thinking of this, Ke Shanyong and the other two also felt a little sad. Every time they parted ways, it meant that they didn''t have much time to spend together.


    A huge drunk!


    The next day, Lee Rui packed his things and prepared to go home. Yang Wu''s parents had told him that after the new year, they would be able to open a shop in Guard Area, so they could still reunite at home during this period of time.


    Before he left, Lee Rui thought of another question. Although they could go home, they had no home in July, and their family''s villa was sold, so it was not easy to deal with their relatives.


    Since he was the one who saved her, Lee Rui felt that he had a responsibility to care for her.


    Lee Rui dialed July''s number: "Where? Come out and have a look. "


    July was good.


    After not seeing each other for a long time, the two of them were chatting as they walked in front of the dormitory. Lee Rui wanted to know what the arrangements for July would be like, "Where do you plan to go during the holidays?"


    "I don''t know yet, but I don''t have any plans. Maybe I should find a place to work during the winter vacation. I heard that the salary during the winter vacation is even higher." July smiled helplessly.


    Lee Rui said: "It''s not good to find a job like this now, winter vacation is harder to find than summer vacation. Furthermore, there are many intermediaries outside, and most of them are scammers. "


    "Then I don''t know what to do, and I have no place to go. Do you know of any suitable place for me to go? "


    Lee Rui was the person who was the most familiar with her current situation.


    Lee Rui was also unsure of what to do, and asked hesitantly: "If you are willing, why don''t you come home with me?"


    "Toad? "So fast?!" July was a little shy. She lowered her head, pinched the hem of her shirt, and mumbled, "Isn''t it a little too early ¡­"


    Lee Rui slapped his forehead, and said: "What are you thinking, there is still an empty room in my house. "Since you don''t have anywhere to go, why don''t you come to my house to celebrate the new year? How about it? Why don''t you consider it?"


    "But this isn''t convenient either." I''m sorry about July.


    Lee Rui said: "It''s nothing, my parents wanted a daughter to begin with. They will definitely like her when you go. If you want to, hurry back to your dorm room and pack up. Otherwise, I don''t think you really have a place to go. The sky is cold, and the earth is cold. "


    July looked at Lee Rui, nodded his head, and said: "Alright, I will go back to pack up."


    Lee Rui watched July as he walked back to his room with small steps. Somehow, he felt that she was really happy.


    "Although we haven''t known each other for long, July has already treated me as someone she trusts."


    They were both people who had fallen to the ends of the earth. Why did they have to get to know each other before meeting? Being able to be trusted by others was also a type of happiness.


    "Mom and Dad will definitely be very happy."


    Before long, July was packing up. Lee Rui carried a backpack and a suitcase as he returned to his hometown in July. Lee Rui''s home was a town under the jurisdiction of the Jianghua City, a small town called Jing Yuan Town. Due to the various primary and secondary schools having holidays, the town was quite lively.


    When Lee Rui arrived home, it was already 4 in the afternoon. Arriving at his doorstep, Lee Rui took out his key to open the courtyard door and went in. He built his own room, it was still very spacious.


    "My parents haven''t come back yet, they probably went to play mahjong. Today is another weekend, so come with me. I''ll teach you where to put your things. "


    Lee Rui brought July to one of the rooms in the house. Although the house was old, it was very tidy. July was a little stiff, but he quickly got used to it and put things down on his own.


    "Hungry?" After placing the things inside, Lee Rui asked July.


    July nodded her head miserably. She was indeed hungry.


    Lee Rui took out his phone and made a call. Not long later, the Lee Rui''s father and the Lee Rui''s father returned. Seeing Lee Rui standing at the door, Lee Rui''s mother was overjoyed. "Child, why didn''t you tell me earlier when you got back?


    "Don''t worry about that for now. Mom, I''m going to bring a goddaughter home for you. This is my junior sister from school, Xin Qi. She is celebrating New Year at my house this year. "


    "Hello, Uncle Li. Hello, Auntie." July came out from behind Lee Rui''s back with his hands in a bow, greeting him with a smile.


    Lee Rui''s mother''s mother''s eyes were wide open. Lee Rui''s father''s father was stunned for a moment before laughing out loud.


    Good, good, good! Welcome, " Come on in and sit down. There''s nothing there. Um, July, right? You haven''t eaten yet, have you? "Wife, hurry up and serve us two dishes!


    Lee Rui''s father was extremely happy as he walked inside the house together with Seventh July. Then, Lee Rui''s father''s father rushed over and heavily slapped Lee Rui''s shoulder a few times with his broad and thick palm. Lee Rui turned his head around and saw the gratified look in his father''s eyes.


    Lee Rui''s father father kept saying, "Not bad, not bad, you''re sensible now ¡­"


    Lee Rui was so embarrassed, who didn''t know what they meant? They clearly saw July as their future daughter-in-law!


    However, it was inconvenient for Lee Rui to explain his background in July, so they misunderstood him.


    Lee Rui''s mother walked to his room, holding onto a purse. "Lee Rui, let''s go, I''ll bring you guys out to the hotel to eat. "How can you be so shabby? July, what do you want to eat? Auntie will definitely let you eat your fill today!"


    Both Lee Rui''s mother and Lee Rui''s father were outspoken people, but July''s thought was very meticulous. "Auntie, it''s fine if I just eat some. It''s not worth it. I''m especially good at breeding."


    "Hahaha, good breeding." The Lee Rui''s father laughed.


    "Um, I''m going to clean up my room. Should I share a room with my brother or sleep alone in July?" Lee Rui''s mother asked.


    Lee Rui really wanted to find a hole in the ground for himself to crawl into. July also instantly blushed. She looked at Lee Rui and softly said, "I''ll sleep alone."


    "Then I''ll help you pack up." Lee Rui''s mother moved like the wind.


    "Stop tidying up, I''ve already tidied up." Lee Rui shouted, "Mom, you guys organize yourselves a little. I will bring Qi Qi out to eat. "Just like that, Mom and Dad and I are leaving."


    After Lee Rui finished speaking, he couldn''t wait to leave with July.


    Right after the two of them left, the Lee Rui''s father started chattering excitedly.


    "You''re really lucky. You didn''t graduate yet and you already know how to bring your girlfriend home, but your skin is really too thin-skinned. Your parents have to hide it from you." Lee Rui''s father took the initiative to light up a cigarette.


    Lee Rui''s mother raised his hand, snatched away Lee Rui''s father''s cigarette and threw it on the ground. "Why are you still smoking? From today onwards, you will give me a cigarette! "It wasn''t easy for my son to bring his girlfriend home. If you give her a bad impression, I''ll let you be the first to ask!"


    At this time, Lee Rui was still unaware that his home was still filled with joy from the "grand act" of bringing July back. He brought July onto the street and walked into a restaurant.


    "Boss, both of you, please give me the menu."


    After sitting in the car for so long, his stomach was already flat from hunger. He had to hurry up and eat something. Lee Rui and July was sitting at the side waiting. Another group of young people came to the store, all of them dressed extravagantly, chewing betel nut and spitting out saliva, speaking very loudly.


    "The battle a few days ago was really huge!"


    "Next time I see that yellow-hair, I''m going to beat him to death!"


    They were both young, and loved to boast and push to be hot-blooded. However, they were all just a little stupid.

 C73

    While they were waiting for food on one side, they were also waiting for food on the other side. Lee Rui didn''t bother with them at all, but they were not that obedient. July looked pretty good, and was also a cultured, refined, and college student. As a freshman student of Jianghua University, for the school belle, July''s conditions were extremely good.


    To these hooligans, July was like a beautiful flower, and everyone wanted to go up and take a sniff. Of course, with Lee Rui here as their male companion, they would not easily make a move on him.


    However, the boasting grew even more vigorous.


    "After the new year, I will also go do business with my brother. He is lending at the casino. This year, I''ve just changed to a new one, it''s worth several hundred thousand ¡­"


    In the villages and towns, gambling was rife, and some thugs made good money by lending to small underground casinos. However, no matter how much they changed their weapons, it was still something that could not be displayed on the stage. This was how these people saw the world. It was like a storm was brewing, the money was inexhaustible.


    As Lee Rui and July were drinking tea, they didn''t take Lee Rui and Yue Yang seriously.


    In the minds of scholars, they were people from two completely different worlds. Even if the richest person in the world did not have the ability to brag, no one would care about it.


    The waiter passed the dishes over one after another.


    "I must be starving. Eat more." Lee Rui scooped dishes into the bowl.


    July smiled, but didn''t decline. She was indeed a little hungry. It was a good feeling as the two of them ate.


    The little hoodlum at the table also began to eat and drink, occasionally shouting for the boss to serve them wine. He lit a cigarette and smoked. The smoke was so thick that even the waiter who was passing the dishes frowned.


    Halfway through eating, one of the little hooligans held a cup of wine, walked towards Lee Rui and sat down: "You are Lee Rui right? Remember me, I''m your junior high school classmate? "


    "Oh, hello." Lee Rui did remember this person, he had beaten him a few times during junior high school.


    The problem was, how could this kid sincerely come over to toast?


    "It''s good that you remember me. I also remember you. I''ve always remembered you all these years. "You hit me, you hit me twice when you were in junior high ¡­"


    As the little hooligan talked endlessly, Lee Rui suddenly asked, "Why did I hit you?"


    "One time, I lifted up my female classmate''s skirt and you saw it. Another time, I don''t remember. "But you hit me ¡­" The little hooligan chuckled as he repeated the words.


    Lee Rui and July looked at each other, then increased their eating speed.


    The delinquents at the table next door all slowly stopped eating and looked towards Lee Rui''s table. All of their faces were gloomy, as if they would attack at any moment.


    Lee Rui finished eating the rice in his bowl, put down his chopsticks, and nodded. Then, he looked at the little hooligan: "You beat me up, what about it? Do you have any ideas now? "


    Following his instructions, Lee Rui just wanted to see what this tramp three wanted to do.


    The little hoodlum was stunned by Lee Rui''s words. Yes, I beat you up, what do you think?


    "I just wanted to ask you if you remember this. "If you remember, you should come over and apologize to me and drink a cup of wine. Then, let''s just forget about this matter, otherwise ¡­"


    "What else can we do?" Lee Rui asked.


    The veins on the little hooligan''s forehead jumped, "Otherwise, if there is any revenge, I will remember it all these years."


    At this time, his comrades also stood up, and surrounded Lee Rui and July, with unfriendly looks on their faces.


    "He really hasn''t improved at all." Lee Rui sighed, looked at them, and said, "It''s been so many years, yet you guys have not improved at all, you only know how to fight and kill."


    "What do you mean? Don''t think that you''re so amazing just because you''ve read too many books. Do you believe that I''ll slap you to death?!" The little hooligan suddenly clamored.


    Lee Rui raised his hand and grabbed the bottle of wine held by one of the hoodlums. He knocked it against the wall and pointed it at the hoodlum: "Come."


    With just a few words, Lee Rui didn''t seem the least bit nervous at all. He just stood there, staring at Little Rascal and the others.


    It was because Lee Rui was too plain that they were afraid.


    The fame of Lee Rui in the past few years was built up from hard work. During junior high school, Lee Rui was not a good person. Even now, there were still teachers who remembered that he used bricks to blow other people''s heads with "heroic deeds". Of course, more people remembered that he had entered high school with excellent results.


    It was this kind of intense contrast that caused Lee Rui to become the legendary figure in junior high school.


    Amongst this group of hoodlums, many of them had actually seen or heard of Lee Rui''s "heroic deeds". It was just that they found it hard to believe that this cultured and refined boy with a beautiful girlfriend was actually Lee Rui. It was obvious that the person who had returned from the city was Lee Rui.


    Maybe this Lee Rui isn''t that powerful either?


    This was their initial judgement. Un, until Lee Rui shattered the bottle.


    That kind of pressure that could only be felt from rushing forward reminded these people coldly that Lee Rui was a fierce character and not a pitiful guy who could be easily bullied.


    "You don''t dare to fight, right? If you don''t dare to fight, then don''t block the way. Haven''t you heard of the principle of a good dog not blocking the way? " Lee Rui stared coldly at the little hooligan, his gaze sweeping across his comrades'' faces, "You all are destined to stay in this small place, with no future prospects."


    "You ¡­!" The little hooligan was angered to the point that his face turned ashen.


    The others had ugly expressions on their faces as well.


    They really wanted to say, back then you, Lee Rui, were not a good person either, who knows how you got into a university afterwards, but now, you''re just shaking your head and calling yourself a cultured person, isn''t that great?


    But Lee Rui was that arrogant. He sneered coldly as he walked out of the restaurant with July. From start to finish, he had never put these people in his eyes.


    Even Chen Hongpao had to call them big brother, why would they care about these small shrimps? If the other party had not come to throw their lives away, Lee Rui would not even have the interest to teach them a lesson.


    "I''m so full." Lee Rui rubbed his stomach, then walked along the street with Qi Rong. "This is the first time you''re here, let me take you out for a walk. I''ll buy some daily necessities, you definitely didn''t bring a toothbrush or something like that."


    July had never thought that Lee Rui, a boy, would be so considerate.


    The two of them leisurely strolled through the streets of the town, buying things whenever they saw one that was suitable for them.


    At the small restaurant, the little hooligan and his companions who wanted to make Lee Rui happy had a bad taste the more they ate. Just a moment ago, he was still boasting happily while drinking his wine. Yet, in the blink of an eye, he was slapped in the face and didn''t dare to make a move even after being treated like that. The more he thought about it, the more aggrieved he became.


    "Wanzi, why didn''t you do anything to him just now? As long as you make a move, will the brothers be afraid?! "


    "That''s right, Hua Zi, why don''t you do it to him? If it were me, I would have done it already!"


    "This ¡­ He can''t tolerate it!"


    Amidst the crowd''s anger, the little hooligan named Hua Zi downed the cup of wine in one gulp. He did not even wipe his mouth as he flipped over the table and chased after them. Hua Zi''s companions followed closely behind him.


    Those who knew were well aware that this group of people were about to fight.


    At this time, Lee Rui was in the fruit shop accompanying July to buy fruits.


    "Do you like oranges or bananas?"


    July smiled sweetly, "Anything is fine."


    "Then buy them all."


    "En!"

 C74

    After Lee Rui and July, they finished buying the bananas. Unfortunately, this shop only sold out of oranges, so they had to go to another shop to buy some. Just as they were about to go to another store, Hua Zi and the others caught up with them.


    Lee Rui immediately grabbed one of the durian from the fruit shop and held it in his hands. Hua Zi and the others felt their scalps go numb when they saw it. The story of Lee Rui moving bricks and smashing other people''s heads was passed down from mouth to mouth, and there was even a legend of this at school.


    If Lee Rui used durian s head on this, would he still be able to live?


    Lee Rui looked calm and composed, seeing that Hua Zi and the rest did not dare step forward, he sneered: "Come on, if you dare to come, you are all my grandson, you can just say that this son of a b * tch is asking for a beating."


    The faces of Hua Zi and the others turned pale because of the scolding, but there was nothing they could do. Lee Rui''s actions did not follow common sense, the other party only wanted to fight, but you have no choice but to put on a dangerous stance, how could you continue playing?


    However, Lee Rui still did not mind, he asked the owner: "How much is this durian?"


    They were actually treating Hua Zi and the others as spectators who were here to buy fruits!


    How infuriating.


    The fruit shop owner trembled as he retreated to the side. Lee Rui took the opportunity to strike the iron while it was hot, "Could it be that I have given the durian to you for free?"


    The boss felt his heart ache, and didn''t dare to make a sound, afraid that Hua Zi and the other youths would think of him as Lee Rui''s comrade. Lee Rui was also apologetic, he weighed it casually and said that it was fifty yuan, and took it away.


    As he leisurely walked out of the fruit shop with July in tow, Lee Rui, Durian, still in her hands, was ready to blow the heads of others off the face of any given person. Hua Zi and the rest stared at Lee Rui, wanting to attack, but did not dare.


    Lee Rui walked a few steps before he suddenly turned around, scaring Hua Zi and the others. They were afraid that Lee Rui would use durian as a basket to pour water on their heads. However, Lee Rui was not so violent, he only said to Hua Zi and the others calmly:


    "You guys just stand here. Don''t move. I''ll go buy a few oranges."


    "Huh?" What do you mean?


    Hua Zi and the rest were confused. They did not understand why Lee Rui told them not to walk around, what was he going to do with Tangerine? Could it be that he admitted defeat and decided to apologize with an apology?


    He really couldn''t make heads or tails of it.


    July couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Stand here and don''t move. I''ll buy some oranges." It was from the literary writer, Mr. Zhu Ziqing, and his father told his son.


    Lee Rui''s words meant that he treated Hua Zi and the others as his sons. This kind of situation was very popular in school, but unfortunately, they didn''t understand this matter. Only in July would they be able to understand it.


    Hua Zi angrily said to Lee Rui: "Lee Rui, don''t think that I will let you go just because you bought me a few oranges to eat. Just you wait!"


    After Lee Rui heard it, he did not leave and waited here: "Wait here, come here!"


    Hua Zi and the others were unarmed. Where did they come from? Wasn''t this bullying others? Hua Zi''s face was filled with grief and indignation. He felt that he had been greatly bullied. He felt very aggrieved, but there was nothing he could do about it.


    He clearly wanted to beat Lee Rui to death, but he didn''t dare to move forward.


    These days, the person who got beaten up was even more arrogant. There was no helping it, Hua Zi was too timid. At this moment, one of Hua Zi''s companions stood up and shouted, "Brat, I advise you to be more sensible and obediently let Hua Zi hit you a few times. Otherwise, if I call someone over ¡­"


    Lee Rui held July''s hand and left, muttering as he walked, "Who would wait for you to get someone? Do you think I''m stupid enough to wait here?"


    When he saw that Lee Rui was about to leave, the man became anxious and immediately wanted to pull Lee Rui back. He didn''t care if Lee Rui would smash his durian onto him and smash his hand ruthlessly, being hit by the durian wasn''t a joke at all. In an instant, a few holes appeared on the man''s arm and blood flowed out.


    "Ah, you dare to smash me? You''re dead meat! Do you know who my brother is? "Just you wait ¡­"


    "I''m not interested in knowing who your brother is, but if you force me again, do you believe that I won''t humiliate you?" Lee Rui said fiercely.


    With his notorious reputation, no one dared to confront him. Lee Rui then swaggered away. Hua Zi and the others quickly surrounded the man who had been smashed in their hands and asked with concern: "Should we go to the hospital? Let''s call the police and capture him."


    "How can we call the police? The people from the police station don''t care about us, so I don''t think we should call the police. We should get someone to get rid of him!" Qiang, he asked your brother to bring him here, and that surnamed Li went against the will of the heavens. I do not believe that no one can cure him! "


    Under everyone''s chattering, the man trembled as he took out his cell phone and cried out to Mai, "Bro, I got beaten up by someone. It hurts ¡­"


    As Lee Rui brought July back to the house, July couldn''t help but feel curious, "Why are you so different from the school? I think they were almost bullied until they cried by you."


    "Hai, these brats are asking for a beating." Lee Rui spoke with a mature tone, and explained, "In the countryside, whoever speaks brute force will be the strongest. If you were weak, they would dare to step on your head and shit.


    A few years ago, we had a restaurant. The boss was very cowardly and always wanted to get on good terms with those hooligans. Who knew that his wife would be ¡­ Then he bought some explosives and put them in the restaurant, saying that he wanted to treat those bastards to a meal, and then, boom! "


    July was flabbergasted. Although the people at her side of the town were also very barbaric, this was the first time she heard of such a barbaric method.


    "The more uncultured a place is, the more they like to talk about brute force. There are eight of them, and they are filled with big brothers. " Lee Rui smiled and let go of July''s hand.


    He had been holding her hand for fear that something might have happened. Now that he was safe, it didn''t seem appropriate to hold on to him.


    July had been nervous and only after being released did she realize that her hand had been held by Lee Rui for such a long distance. She couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. In order to avoid embarrassment, she quickly asked, "Then doesn''t that mean that no one dares to go out at night?"


    "It''s just this winter vacation. These hooligans have all come back from the outside and are causing trouble all day long." "Generally speaking, during the period around New Year''s, it''s really good to not go out at night."


    "Oh, I know." Hearing Lee Rui''s words, July was really afraid.


    Lee Rui looked at her and said, "It''s fine, I''m here. "Speaking of which, back then I was the strongest person in the town. With me here, you don''t have to be afraid."


    He was not exaggerating, when Lee Rui was still in junior high school and did not learn to read well, everyone was truly afraid of him. Not for anything else, just because of this brat''s viciousness.


    It was just that in the years that followed, Lee Rui went out of the country to study, learning how to be moderate and frugal, looking harmless. But deep down, he was a kid who feared nothing in the world. This was his personality.


    This was a good tradition of the Lee Family. Speaking of which, Lee Rui''s father Father was such a person, he had once set a record of 1v5. Everyone who knew the Lee Rui''s father in the vicinity knew about this. As long as there was reason, he would make his move when the time came, and his attack was very fierce.


    When Lee Rui returned home, the sky was already dark. Lee Rui''s father was watching TV in the living room. Seeing them return, Lee Rui''s mother hurriedly stood up and greeted them, "July, the rooms have already been cleaned. I have even carefully cleaned the furniture on the tables and chairs. "No problem!"


    July smiled sweetly and said, "Thank you Auntie."


    "Don''t be an aunt. How about this, I recognize you as my goddaughter. Are you willing?"


    "Yes! "Thank you, mother!"


    Many years ago, Lee Rui''s mother wanted to have a daughter, but there was only one daughter that was allowed. But now, with a beautiful and intelligent foster daughter like July, Lee Rui''s mother was laughing so hard that his mouth couldn''t even close.

 C75

    July hadn''t seen her godmother yet. At Lee Rui''s and the people from Lee Family''s side, July had once again experienced the kind of warmth that she had when her parents were still alive.


    Moreover, she would be able to integrate it into her Lee Family. This way, she could be even closer to Big Brother Lee Rui.


    He had earned some money.


    The Lee Family is very happy, the neighbor next door holding a bowl of rice, pushing open the door swaggering in: "Little Reiko is back? I heard you brought back a young wife! "


    Lee Rui knew his wife, their relationship was not bad.


    However, Lee Rui would never admit to something like a daughter-in-law, "Auntie, July is my sister."


    "Who are you trying to fool? I''ve been living next door to your family for decades, and I don''t even know which relatives you have." The woman laughed and scolded him.


    Lee Rui blushed. Damn, this matter can''t even be covered by the aunty next door.


    "I''m not talking nonsense with you guys. July. Come, let''s go back to the room and take a look."


    Lee Rui fled in panic with July.


    The woman next door was laughing so hard that she almost lost her job.


    The room was as Lee Rui''s mother had said, clean. Lee Rui sat in front of the desk and July sat on the bed. Both of their faces were slightly red. This was because even in the room, one could still hear the sounds of the aunts and parents conversing.


    "This little girl is not bad, she''s a good material for giving birth!"


    "Lee Rui has made more and more progress. He knows how to kidnap the girls from the city."


    "I''m just a bit too thin-skinned, what''s there to be afraid of?"


    Lee Rui wanted to grab a piece of cotton to cover his ears.


    "Don''t listen to their nonsense, they just like to joke around. Humans were not bad, just like those mouths ¡­ "Hai."


    Lee Rui heaved a heavy sigh. Most probably, in the morning, everyone nearby would already know about him bringing Seventh July back.


    "It''s okay, I don''t care about that." July said.


    The two of them looked at each other, then quickly lowered their heads and looked away.


    En, it was even more awkward now.


    A burst of noise came from the other side of the living room, a loud and clear voice shouted: "Is this Lee Rui''s house? Where are you, come out! "


    Immediately after, there was the sound of something shattering.


    "Who are you? "Why did you come to my house? Hubby, call the police!"


    Lee Rui''s face changed, and quickly rushed out of the room. He saw that the living room was densely packed with no less than ten people, to the point that not even a drop of water could trickle through. A bald man with large thorns was standing in front of him. His feet were roughly the same as the chopsticks in his bowl that had just been broken.


    "I am Lee Rui, you''re looking for me?" Lee Rui walked straight to the baldy with a darkened face.


    "You''re the one that injured my disciple?" The bald man pointed to the young man beside him. He was the one that had been injured by Durian at the fruit store.


    "Are you his brother? How dare you come to my house? "What, go out and put them on?"


    Playing the pair was a saying from Lee Rui''s hometown, meaning it would be a 1v1. The bald man couldn''t do anything in front of Lee Rui''s parents. Lee Rui proposing to put it in the right place was exactly what he wanted.


    "Good boy, you have some guts. Let''s go!"


    The bald man led a bunch of people and rushed out.


    Lee Rui followed closely behind, the Lee Rui''s father and July also wanted to follow along, so Lee Rui turned around and said: "You guys are at home, trust me, I can take care of this."


    How could they believe that, Lee Rui was just a child. How could the Lee Rui''s father be willing? At the critical moment, he stood up in July.


    "godmother, dad, please trust brother this once. He really can handle this matter."


    July was the year that she understood Lee Rui''s strength. All those times she had gone through Lee Rui to save herself from danger. Moreover, Lee Rui had too many secrets, and had a very terrifying background. Just from last time at his hometown in July, who among those people drove a luxurious car here was simple?


    "But ¡­" Lee Rui''s mother wanted to say something but hesitated.


    July said, "Mother, now they have more people, so if we go out, we won''t be able to help much. "On the contrary, Ringer can run, and we don''t have to fight head on with him. And what we should do most right now is call the police."


    Under the lead of July, all the Lee Rui''s father s calmed down. Lee Rui''s father had a bad temper and a protective personality. He turned around and rushed into the kitchen and handed over a kitchen knife to Lee Rui.


    "If they dare to touch you, just chop them! My son cannot be bullied for nothing! " With his other hand, Lee Rui''s father held a kitchen knife. He was furious, "I will support you in a while!"


    "Don''t worry Dad, it''s fine." Lee Rui took the kitchen knife and walked out the door.


    Lee Rui''s father, Lee Rui''s mother and the rest quickly called the police.


    In the Lee Family Courtyard, there were many people surrounding Lee Rui. Due to the commotion caused by this group of people and the fact that the woman next door left early, she told the news to her neighbors, so there were quite a few people who came to watch.


    There were a few neighbors who had good relations with Lee Family that watched this scene with worry. As for the other neighbors who had conflicts with Lee Family, they were full of schadenfreude.


    "For a kid with Lee Family, I knew that something would happen to him one day. Reading a few books won''t change his personality."


    "I''m afraid we have to escape this time."


    Lee Rui waved the kitchen knife in his hand, and it nailed itself onto the tree at the entrance of the courtyard. They were so scared that they immediately ran away, fearing that they would get into trouble. Otherwise, before Lee Rui could get beaten up, they would instead become ghosts under the blade.


    The bald man saw Lee Rui swinging out his kitchen knife, and was shocked, but managed to calm down soon after, as he had thought that Lee Rui had only attacked by chance.


    "Brat, you don''t need the knife anymore. Seeing that you''re sensible, we will only beat you half to death later on." "But first of all, if you injure my brother, you can''t do it without a hundred thousand medical fees. Let your family prepare."


    Lee Rui stood there, expressionless, and said simply:


    "Come."


    The bald man waved his hand, and ten or so people swarmed forward, one by one they raised their fists towards Lee Rui. Lee Rui''s eyes suddenly opened wide, and he jumped up. With a stride, he actually jumped out of the encirclement of the big sized men, and rushed straight towards the bald man!


    Fist like the wind!


    Steady as a bell!


    Bang! The big sized man''s face was struck by Lee Rui''s fist, his nose was immediately sunken, his entire body was flung out, and he landed three metres away!


    These few actions did not take more than three seconds to occur.


    There was no reaction time from the start until the baldy fell to the ground. Only then did the burly men who were standing on the spot slowly turn their heads, swallowing their saliva with great difficulty.


    "With just this little bit of skill, you dare to come out and embarrass yourself. "And all of you, come at me together." Lee Rui waved his hand and took the initiative to provoke him.


    Originally, that group of people were a little shocked, but after hearing what Lee Rui said, they immediately got angry. Normally, he would be acting so domineeringly in groups of three or five, but today, he was scared away by a young man?


    He once again swarmed forward.


    Lee Rui attacked as soon as he got up there, mercilessly as he punched, poked, kicked, and kicked ¡­ Punch to punch, it was like a lion rushing into a flock of sheep.


    After a while, the burly men who had fallen to the ground were all in agony, moaning and groaning. The situation at the scene was extremely dire.


    With Lee Rui''s current skills, fighting these ordinary people was no different from beating a child. On the contrary, these people couldn''t make him feel any emotions, so he just treated them as a form of practice to eliminate harm for the people.


    Speaking of which, he had done the same thing in junior high school ten years ago.

 C76

    There was no movement in the courtyard. Those who were previously afraid of getting caught in the crossfire stuck their heads out to take a look. This was truly an incredible scene, to the point that their eyes almost popped out of their sockets.


    The Lee Rui''s father kept a close eye on the yard, but at night, the light was not good. In the beginning, when Lee Rui''s mother was making the phone calls, Lee Rui had already started talking to the people outside the door. Before Lee Rui''s mother finished, Lee Rui had already overturned everyone.


    Lee Rui''s mother saw the incomparably shocked expression on his husband''s face. He didn''t bother to communicate with the police and quickly peeked his head out. In the end, all he saw was Lee Rui standing alone in the courtyard with a calm appearance.


    "Son, is everything alright?"


    Lee Rui''s mother was relieved and asked his husband.


    Lee Rui''s father nodded his head, "I''m fine, but this brat, how did he become so fierce in battle ¡­"


    July was the first to rush out, rushing to Lee Rui''s front, and asked with concern: "Are you alright?


    "I''m fine." Lee Rui laughed as he said that, he walked to the side of the bald man and stomped on him a few times, causing the bald man to crawl on the ground before he stopped.


    "If you dare hit my family''s bowl, the next time, everyone will trample you to death! "Scram!"


    The bald man quickly stumbled as he got up and ran outside. He didn''t even dare to utter a sound. Seeing that the Leader was so unloyal, the others also followed suit and ran out, afraid that they would be beaten up by Lee Rui if they were too slow.


    "What''s going on with this Little Li? Why has she become so powerful?" A grandpa standing at the entrance of the yard suspected that he had seen wrongly.


    But when Lee Rui kicked the bald man earlier, it did not look fake. Why else would those people run away one by one?


    Not only was it the old man, but the rest of the neighbors were all flabbergasted as well.


    "You raised a martial arts master in a university like this?" Didn''t they say that he went to study culture? " An old lady said in surprise.


    "Old Li has a successor." An uncle who was familiar with Lee Rui''s father said excitedly.


    There was a hubbub of voices outside the yard.


    The Lee Rui''s father and the Lee Rui''s mother came out of the house, concerned about Lee Rui''s situation. Lee Rui explained to them before returning back to the house. It was actually a bit cold outside. Moreover, it was just taking care of a few people who didn''t have eyes, so there wasn''t much to say.


    No matter how domineering these people were in the town, it was still only in the town. Such a person was not even considered a local tyrant.


    "Mom, I''m really fine. Don''t you see that I''m fine? "Hurry up and cook, I''m a little hungry."


    Counting the time, it was almost 7: 30. Lee Rui''s mother went to the kitchen suspiciously. Lee Rui''s father still wanted to ask about what had happened just now, but Lee Rui took the initiative to explain, saying that he had accidentally hurt someone''s hand.


    In Lee Rui''s opinion, this was a small matter. The Lee Rui''s father, on the other hand, was rather serious.


    As a mature adult who had lived here for a long time, Lee Rui''s father knew how complicated this place was. Even though the place was small, there were still plenty of them, and they were all big brothers.


    The other party would definitely still call for help.


    As the Lee Rui''s father made his preparations, Lee Rui went back to his room with a relaxed expression. Originally, some of the neighbors in the yard had come in to ask, but most of them only asked.


    If you want to get them to help, you have to get on good terms with them. But then again, everyone had a wife and children, and it was impossible for them to fight to the death with those hoodlums.


    When everyone thought of it, they came up with ideas.


    "I know that baldy. He is someone who has entered the jail many times. He is driving a Mercedes-Benz. Old Li, tell your kid to quickly go out and hide. "


    "A wise man does not fight when the odds are against him. Little Li, you should leave."


    Lee Rui did not take this matter seriously at all, how could he possibly leave? He rejected his on the spot: "It''s fine, I can handle it."


    However, he didn''t know that this confident attitude, in the eyes of others, was just an arrogant attitude. What everyone was thinking was, you''re just a student, what are you going to use to deal with it? Are you going to take it?


    In the end, he was still too young.


    Many people advised for a while, but seeing that Lee Rui was still unmoved, they did not try to persuade him anymore, sighing as they left.


    No one came to the police station for a long time. Thinking about it, they must have been called over by the bald man and the others.


    Looks like the Lee Family is going to meet with a calamity this time.


    Some people who longed for something to happen to their Lee Family were hiding in the shadows and laughing secretly.


    Lee Rui was sitting in his room and calmly playing with his phone.


    Even she didn''t feel confident now.


    After all, this was not a city, and it was far away from the city. Even if he were to ask for help, it would be impossible for the other party to arrive so quickly. On the contrary, the other party was able to find someone to cause trouble at any moment.


    Lee Rui said calmly: "It''s fine, no matter how much trouble they cause, it''s still nothing."


    If it was a year ago, no, half a year ago, Lee Rui''s reaction would have been as uncertain as July''s. However, after this period of growth, Lee Rui was already confident enough to deal with all of these troubles.


    In addition, the other party was not a good person and did not want to take the police route.


    This was exactly what Lee Rui wanted.


    Lee Rui was calm and composed.


    The chaos outside, on Lee Rui''s side, was completely unaffected.


    The other party seemed to have suffered a loss and did not dare to make a move. This night, even until the sun rose, nothing happened on the Lee Family.


    The next day, Lee Rui woke up early in the morning. He closed the door and began to cultivate the Mountain and Sea Art. For some reason, he hadn''t broken through recently and was stuck at the second level of luck.


    "Qi gathering? How can I condense Qi?"


    Lee Rui sat upright on the bed and thought hard about this question.


    Little by little, he absorbed the spiritual energy and compressed it into his dantian. However, his dantian was like a bottomless pit. If he wanted to fill it up, he didn''t know when it would end.


    "Eh, the spiritual qi here at home seems to be especially thin."


    From six in the morning to eight in the morning, Lee Rui felt that he had doubled his efforts. The absorption of spirit energy was a lot slower than when he was in the small bamboo forest.


    "Looks like I can''t just stay at home. I have to go somewhere with mountains and water."


    It was about time, Lee Rui got up to brush his teeth and wash his face. Today was a good day. From the looks of it, it was a perfect time to go out and take a walk.


    "Morning!"


    After Lee Rui finished washing his face, he turned around to see July''s brilliant smile.


    "Seems like you slept pretty well yesterday?" Lee Rui joked.


    July nodded heavily. Maybe it''s because of the car, but I was already a bit tired, so I fell asleep early. "


    Not bad, not bad, not bad, not bad, not bad." Lee Rui praised his as he went out to buy breakfast.


    He didn''t know why, but after hearing such harsh words, he felt slightly happy.

 C77

    Lee Rui went on the streets and bought breakfast, then returned home to eat. Lee Rui''s father was still worried about what had happened yesterday, but Lee Rui did not take it to heart.


    "Don''t worry, even if they all come, they won''t dare to do anything to me." "Oh yeah, Dad, Mom, I contacted a work unit. You can go after the new year ¡­"


    Lee Rui explained the arrangement of the Yang Family to his parents. When the Lee Rui''s father heard this, he was extremely happy. This was an excellent opportunity, even though it was just a small shop next to the Guard Area, the income would definitely be considerable, because this was a monopoly business.


    Seeing that his parents were happy, Lee Rui felt at ease. After consoling them with a few words, Lee Rui took July out for a sightseeing trip.


    There were actually not many places in the town for sightseeing. One was the General''s Tomb, and the other was a temple. The temple was too far away, but General''s Tomb was a good choice, and also on the mountain.


    Facing the warm sunlight, Lee Rui took Qi Jiu and went to the Profound Sky Continent.


    "Brother, what kind of place is General''s Tomb?"


    "It was a general from ancient times who once fought in the battlefield. Unfortunately, he died at an early age and then returned to his hometown to be buried. "We don''t have any historical sites here, and the government just wrote a few articles on it. At least it''s half a scenic spot."


    There was a mountain road to General Road, and he needed to walk. Lee Rui chatted with July as they walked, introducing the local customs and traditions of the town.


    "Brother, is it over there?"


    Halfway up the mountain, July pointed to a white building. Lee Rui acknowledged as they quickened their pace to arrive at General''s Tomb.


    This was a very grand cemetery. While alive, they fought for fame, but after death, they still had glory.


    Cypress is green, not yellow because of winter and summer.


    "In the future, if I die and have such a tomb, I would be satisfied." Lee Rui laughed.


    "Brother, you''re still so young, what are you thinking about?" July rebuked.


    She was calling him brother more smoothly now. At first, Lee Rui was not used to it, but now he is used to it. He was getting used to July''s concern, but he still lacked the carefulness of siblings.


    After all, they weren''t real siblings.


    Lee Rui walked into the cemetery. There were incense boxes and lighters for those who came to use. Lee Rui lit three cigarettes, respectfully burning incense in the cemetery as a memorial service.


    "The ancestors'' blessing."


    "Brother, are you the descendant of this general?"


    "Mm. However, the bloodline has reached our lineage and is already considered the nineteenth generation. There are many people with the surname Li in this town, and most of them are the descendants of this general. However, none of us are willing to use this matter to discuss.


    After all, which ancestor was not wealthy?


    "The scenery here is really good." July faced down the hill and felt the breeze. She couldn''t help but stretch out her arms and take a few deep breaths, sniffing the fresh air.


    "This mountain is called Guanyin Mountain. Of the seven surrounding mountains, it is the tallest and largest. It''s a little after ten. If you come at seven in the morning, it would be like a fairyland in a movie. "


    As he said till here, Lee Rui''s heart suddenly moved.


    It was very likely that this place was a good place for cultivation. Furthermore, it was said that before this general was buried, he specially invited experts to explore the cavern and only chose this place in the end.


    "Later on, the descendant of the general even reached the level of a duke, which proves that the feng shui of this place is extremely good. However, there was one more rule of the family after the duke of Guo. Descendants were not allowed to be officials. Presumably, this is also something that happens when one is at the peak of their prosperity and falls, something that happens when one is caught in the storm of the imperial government. "


    Based on the current circumstances, those who failed in the battle would easily be exterminated. At that time, the Lee Family Ancestor timely withdrew the mountain, hid in the mountains, and became a rich man.


    "I''m a little tired from the sun in July. Let''s find a place to sleep." Lee Rui strode forward, impatient to test out his guess.


    "July was a little flustered, there were no one here, and they were on the mountain again." What does it mean to find a place to sleep? Could it be that big brother Lee Rui wants to ¡­


    July blushed.


    However, she still followed closely behind Lee Rui, docile like a young wife.


    Lee Rui found a piece of land and sat down. July sat beside him. Just ashe turned his head around, she saw that Lee Rui had already closed his eyes.


    At this time, Lee Rui had already immersed himself in cultivation and sensed the formless nature spirit energy. Sure enough, just as Lee Rui had guessed, the surrounding nature spirit energy was even more abundant than small bamboo forest.


    "I was right!"


    Lee Rui laughed, and started to absorb the Spirit Qi around him into his body. As for July, who was sitting beside Lee Rui, he only felt waves of warm breeze brush past his.


    Lee Rui sat like this for more than an hour. He lowered his head as if he was asleep, but in reality, he was absorbing spirit energy into his body every second. July, for some reason, was a little drowsy and fell asleep.


    She had really been warmed by the sun to the point that she wanted to sleep. Moreover, she didn''t know when, but while she was leaning on Lee Rui''s back, she had unknowingly fallen asleep.


    Although he could only feel that Lee Rui''s back was very warm, and the surroundings were also very warm, it was very comfortable being next to Lee Rui.


    How could she know that when Lee Rui was cultivating, regardless of whether it was the nature spirit energy that was being absorbed, or the spirit energy that was accidentally leaking out from Lee Rui''s body, they had all been absorbed into her body along with her breathing. Although this was an unconscious action, it was still beneficial.


    Furthermore, in his dreams, Big Brother Lee Rui was hugging her and offering her a kiss ¡­


    "Big brother, I ¡­"


    As he slept, he whispered to himself in his sleep, but there was no one left.


    Lee Rui simply continued to immerse himself in cultivation. After about an hour and a half, July finally woke up slowly from his dream and stretched lazily.


    "You''re awake?" Behind him, Lee Rui asked July.


    July stood up quickly and turned around. "I''m sorry, I was asleep."


    Lee Rui smiled slightly: "It''s alright, didn''t I fall asleep earlier? The weather is really good today. Let''s go, it''s time to go home and eat lunch. "


    Lee Rui took out his mobile phone and checked. It was already 12, so he had to be home by 1 o''clock. There were many missed calls on the phone, all from home.


    Lee Rui called back, and after the call was connected, he asked: "Mom, we''re back for lunch."


    "Little Rui, don''t come back here!" Something happened at home! "Your father and uncle are at the hospital right now, we''re not at home."


    Lee Rui frowned: "What''s going on?"


    "Yesterday, that group of people came again today, and they even brought some guys. Your dad argued with them, got injured, and even smashed up our house. You can''t go home now, they are still waiting for you at home."


    "Alright, I understand. Mom, I''ll go to the hospital first." Lee Rui hung up the phone and with a gloomy face, he dialed Chen Hongpao''s number.


    "Yes, it''s me. I need you to call some people to bring your gun to me and make a trip to Jing Yuan Town. Something happened at my house."


    Chen Hongpao asked: "Ten or a hundred?"


    "Twenty." After Lee Rui finished speaking, he hung up and walked down the mountain with Qi Rong in large strides.

 C78

    Lee Rui went to the hospital and found the ward his father was in. Lee Rui''s father''s injuries were not very serious, and he suffered some light injuries.


    "At that time, your father went up to argue with them, and they fought over a few words. Your father''s injury was not considered serious, next door, your uncle''s hand fractured."


    Lee Rui then went to the next room to check on his uncle''s injuries.


    "Doctor, please treat my uncle with the best medicine."


    In his uncle''s sickroom, Lee Rui warned him again and again. Lee Rui''s uncle didn''t mind, he was still a little unconvinced, "Sooner or later, I will beat those bastards to death!"


    "It''s good that you didn''t get hammered to death!" Lee Rui''s aunt was at the side serving her husband, he was so wronged that he started crying, "You''re the only man in our family, your hands are injured, do you really want our entire family to go and drink?!"


    "It''s just a small wound, nothing serious." Lee Rui''s uncle comforted his wife, but in reality, it was very forced. Uncle Li usually worked at the construction site, and his hands were injured. This was a huge impact.


    Without saying a word, Lee Rui walked out of the sickroom and went downstairs to take out 100,000 yuan from the ATM.


    In the morning, at Chen Hongpao''s permission, the front door had already called him and called 10 million, Lee Rui knew of this fact. Therefore, no matter what he bought the clothes later, he didn''t think too much about it. He would just directly use the money.


    With uncle helping out, Lee Rui was not an ungrateful person. This money could calm down the situation a little, other things should be discussed later.


    Lee Rui returned to his uncle''s sickroom and handed his 100,000 yuan to his uncle in front of his aunt.


    "Uncle, you don''t need to go out for these two years to do some work. From now on, I will arrange a light job for you. You just need to rest in peace and recover from your injuries."


    With that, Lee Rui left the sickroom and returned to his father''s place.


    "Dad, show me the bruises on your hands."


    When he was fighting with those people, Lee Rui''s father''s hands were injured by a few steel pipes, which were now covered in bruises. Lee Rui grabbed his father''s hand, slowly pushed the blood away and helped his father recuperate from his injuries.


    "Son, you ¡­"


    "These are some of the Chinese massage techniques I learned in school. The effects are still there."


    Under Lee Rui''s control, the blood on Lee Rui''s father''s hand was dispersing. In fact, ordinary massage would not have such good effects, and it would take a long time, but when Lee Rui secretly channeled his inner strength, the effect was obvious.


    Half an hour later, all the bruises on Lee Rui''s father''s hands completely disappeared.


    "Dad, do some exercise and see if it still hurts."


    Lee Rui''s father followed Lee Rui''s instructions, waved his arm, and said in pleasant surprise: "Hey, it''s really done, you learned it in vain!"


    July muttered to herself on the side, "It''s true, but we might not be going to the same kind of studies."


    Even the old Chinese medical doctor on the street didn''t have the ability to completely remove a person''s bruises in half an hour.


    "Big brother is full of secrets." July looked at Lee Rui, his eyes filled with curiosity.


    Lee Rui didn''t mention anything about giving the money to his uncle, but his aunt came over. She didn''t bring the money, but asked Lee Rui instead: "Rui Zi, where did you get the money from? It can''t be illegal, right?"


    They were all honest people, everyone wanted clean money, and not everyone wanted dirty money. Lee Rui was a university student, where did he get so much money from?


    When the Lee Rui''s father heard his ask about this, her aunt said that Lee Rui had given her a hundred thousand. Now, not to mention Aunt, even the Lee Rui''s father s had their mouths wide open. They couldn''t believe that Lee Rui had that much money on his hands.


    "Don''t worry, I saved this money myself. "Auntie, you probably don''t know, college students earn a lot of money these days. Being a home tutor costs 100 yuan an hour, and I earn tens of thousands of yuan every month. If you don''t believe me, ask my mom if I asked for money from my family."


    Lee Rui had never asked his family for a single cent from the beginning of his university. His first year''s tuition was earned from working in the summer jobs during his third year of high school, and at that time, Lee Rui was working in the electronics factory. It wasn''t easy to earn that money.


    It was because he came from a bitter background that Lee Rui understood the difficulty in obtaining money. He had long since nurtured the idea of making money. Although money wasn''t omnipotent, he understood better than anyone else that it was impossible to do without money. What kind of doctor would he take without money? Of course, the home tutor had indeed done it before.


    Lee Rui''s mother explained to his sister-in-law: "Lee Rui really didn''t ask for money from my family."


    Only then did Aunt relax, and said to Lee Rui: "Your uncle told me not to have so much money, just ten thousand would it be ¡­ Here, let me return the ninety thousand to you. "


    Aunt took out ninety thousand yuan from her bosom. Lee Rui hurriedly rejected her, "It''s fine, there''s no need. Uncle was injured because of me, this amount of money is nothing. And I''m about to graduate, so my salary is even higher. "


    "Just take this money. It''s true that your little brother needs money to cure his illness. Also, your hands are injured. You won''t be able to do it even if you spend a year or so." This little bit of kindness, I don''t want him to reject it. " Lee Rui''s father opened his mouth at the right time.


    The two Lee Family brothers had always been very close to each other. Although they didn''t live together, when it was necessary, the affection between them was always in place.


    Her aunt was still embarrassed. After rejecting the offer several times, she accepted the money and returned to take care of her husband.


    "Reiko, who are you trying to trick? If you can earn one hundred thousand by being a home tutor, then why are your father and I still trying to work so hard? And why didn''t you tell me earlier when you had so much money? " Just as Aunt left, Lee Rui''s mother''s face darkened as he asked.


    Lee Rui said: "Mom, I really earned this money myself. If you don''t believe me, just call the police. You guys watched me grow up, so how could I do something so illegal? "


    "Who knows, you didn''t have enough brawls in the past." Lee Rui''s mother expressed distrust.


    Lee Rui wiped away the sweat on his forehead. He wondered if he really was your biological son.


    Sigh, it seems like in his parents'' hearts, he still hasn''t succeeded at cleansing the white.


    "Mom, this money is really clean, don''t worry. "Oh yeah, I''m going to see a few of my classmates this afternoon. I''ll stay here to take care of you guys in July, so I''ll be leaving first."


    Lee Rui''s mother thought for a while, then said: "You should go stay at your classmates'' homes for a while, don''t go home for this period of time, do you know?"


    "Got it." Lee Rui seemed to be obedient and agreed.


    Only then did Lee Rui''s mother relax, and then she started to worry again: "Those people always stay at our house, what should we do? And the people from the police station are not going as well, how lawless!"


    Lee Rui''s heart hurt, he lowered his head and walked out the door: "Mom, I''ll be leaving first. You guys stay at the hospital for two days, in two days you guys can send people back to check on the situation."


    The Lee Rui''s mother warned again, "Son, pay more attention to your safety."


    Lee Rui said that.


    After leaving the hospital, Lee Rui went to the side of the road in the town to wait. Thinking about it, it was about time for Chen Hongpao and the others to arrive from the city district to the town.


    Not long after, four cars drove towards Lee Rui''s direction, one Mercedes-Benz, two overbearing Toyota and one Lexus.


    "Sage Li, please lead the way."


    Chen Hongpao politely gestured for them to get on the carriage.


    Lee Rui sat in the middle of the crowd and slowly got into the Mercedes-Benz.


    Home!

 C79

    "That b * stard Sun, you really did give him face. Even if he could fight, could he beat twenty, thirty, a hundred people? This time we all brought this guy along, and he was so scared he didn''t even dare show his face. "


    The baldy and the group of burly men stayed at Lee Rui''s house. They had not planned to leave since morning and the afternoon.


    Basically, all the electrical appliances in Lee Family were destroyed by them, and everything with glass was destroyed as well. Lee Rui''s parents had found a few valuable things in their bedroom and distributed them among themselves.


    "Let''s just wait here. I don''t believe that his parents won''t go home. When they come back, tell them to compensate us for our medical expenses, it will cost at least two hundred thousand. With this two hundred thousand, hey, we can have a good New Year. "


    The bald man was beaming with joy. When he got to the point where he was happy, he laughed heartily and picked up the wine cup from the table to drink.


    The baldy and his gang must have had a lot of guts. Even those with the courage to think without thinking would never consider the consequences. They felt that if they had too many people and dared to do something, they would not be afraid of the consequences.


    In any case, they were all people who came to the prison as if they were going home. Thus, when they intruded into the Lee Family, there were people supporting them from behind, so they didn''t have any qualms. Right at Lee Rui''s home, they sat on the sofa and drank Lee Rui''s father''s wine.


    "It doesn''t matter if that kid surnamed Li doesn''t come back. If he pisses me off, I''ll burn his house down!" The bald man was getting more and more excited as he spoke.


    He could do this. Previously, when he lent to someone who could not afford to pay, he forced that person to burn down his family. Once the police arrived, they would say that the electrical appliances were self-igniting. Who could do anything about it?


    "Just like last time, Big Bro''s going to burn his house down!"


    "That wild brat still dares to hit us, let''s see how he''s going to cry this time!"


    "He wants to destroy his family and see who dares to offend us in the future."


    The group of lackeys were not without pride. The baldy laughed out loud and threw the wine bottle to the side. He took out a lighter and said, "Burn it, burn it now!"


    At this time, a man in a suit standing next to the baldy spoke, "Baldy, don''t go overboard. "Burn someone''s house. If this gets out, you''ll be in a lot of trouble too. Brother Bai didn''t let you create such trouble for him, so you can just ask for money."


    The bald man quickly put down his lighter and replied with a smile, "No, no, I was just joking."


    The bald man''s underlings were also silenced. They knew that this man in a suit and tie was under the command of the county''s eldest son, Master Bai. Master Bai valued him a lot. Because of this, he dared to call the big boss, Big Bro Baldy, as Baldy Qiang.


    If it were anyone else, they would have long been disoriented by the slap.


    "In short, ask this family for two hundred thousand. After you get the money, leave, don''t cause any more trouble. "Baldy Qiang, I''m only giving face to your sister. Otherwise, I really can''t be bothered to come here, I have to show my face and greet the people above. I''ll take away two hundred thousand and split the rest with your brothers."


    After the suited man finished speaking, the bald man could not help but nod, "Yes, yes, thank you Brother Dao for taking care of me, I know about these."


    Not long after he finished speaking, someone from the Lee Family arrived.


    When the four carts arrived at the Lee Family courtyard and blocked off the courtyard door, baldy and the others heard the commotion and looked outside. Turning their heads, they asked the man on the sofa: "Blade brother, are those Big Brother Bai''s men here? This is giving me too much face! "


    The bald man was extremely excited, and his face was full of pride. For the sake of him, Big Boss Bai from the county city had personally come. If this got out, wouldn''t that mean that he, the baldy, would have a lot of face?


    Saber Bro really thought it was Big Boss Bai. He got up from the sofa, put on a smile, and walked out.


    When he arrived at the courtyard and saw the people getting off the carriage, he could not help but feel puzzled.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, are you people sent by Boss Bai?" "I am Ah Dao, one of Boss Bai''s men."


    Lee Rui got out of the car and looked at the man in the suit. With Lee Rui''s current eyesight, it was not hard to see that amongst this group of people, this "Ah Dao" was the most respected.


    Lee Rui shook his head: "I do not know any Knife or Dog, but since you people are causing trouble in my house, I think you guys are tired of living."


    "Brother Dao, that''s him! This is the brat! " When Baldy Strength and the rest saw Lee Rui, they immediately pointed at him and introduced him to Dao brother, then shouted, "Today, I will definitely kill this brat!"


    "Shut up!" Brother Dao blade turned around and scolded the baldy angrily, and revealed a smile to Lee Rui, Qiao Zhi, Sis Sann and the others who were about to alight, "Your discipline is not strict, I hope you guys won''t be angry. "Actually, I came here to advise my friend. He has really gone too far this time. It''s inappropriate and disgraceful ¡­"


    Ah Dao was not a fool, and he was not a fool like the baldy who could not see the current situation clearly. He drove a car worth millions, and three cars worth a few hundred thousand followed behind him. This baldy, who was he shouting at to kill?


    Although there were more than twenty people behind Ah Dao, which of the thugs that Lee Rui had brought with him this time wasn''t a top thugs whose skin and flesh would burst open their clothes? If they really were to fight, the odds of victory were simply impossible to say.


    Big Saber Bro was still thinking about how he should settle this matter, but Baldy Qiang could not help but lead his brothers and shouted, "Isn''t it just a fight? "When have I, Baldy, been afraid? Brothers, go, kill him!"


    Just as Big Saber Bro was about to stop the baldy from doing something rash, at this moment, there was a loud bang.


    Everyone looked at Chen Hongpao, who was beside Lee Rui in disbelief. They couldn''t believe that this middle-aged man, who had just got off the car, had fired his gun without saying a word.


    Chen Hongpao kept his spear and respectfully said to Lee Rui, "Spiritual Master Li, do you want to kill them all or cripple them?


    "I don''t need to kill anyone." Lee Rui''s gaze was very indifferent, it was not worth it to commit a death sentence for these people.


    Lee Rui faintly said: "Let''s have a beating first."


    Chen Hongpao waved his hand, and his group of capable subordinates that were like wolves and tigers charged forward and began to viciously beat him up. The ones with strong baldy were at most a group of hoodlums. Although they were all over 30 years old, in terms of combat strength, they were only at the level of five dregs.


    Very quickly, a large area of land was laid down, and Lee Rui still had no intention to tell him to stop.


    The bald man and the others were all confused by the attack. All of them were badly injured with bruises all over their bodies. Even if he were to carry him to the hospital now, he would probably have to stay there for at least half a year.


    Lee Rui sighed: "Enough."


    Chen Hongpao''s subordinates stopped, Lee Rui walked forward and stood in front of Ah Dao. He was among those who were beaten up just now.


    "You are Big Brother Young Master, right? "Say it, how do you want to compensate?"


    "I ¡­ I''m not Young Master. I''m here to mediate ¡­" Although his name had the word ''blade'' in it, but he was really just a dog-headed strategist!


    But Lee Rui did not care about that, he directly grabbed Ah Dao''s hair and smashed him onto the ground, causing Ah Dao to bleed profusely.


    "You are not? I don''t care if you are or not. In short, you have made my family look like this. Call your family and ask them to send money. Otherwise, hmph, someone, break all of that bald guy''s limbs first. "


    "If I don''t see any blood, do you really think I''m a vegetarian?"


    As Lee Rui''s words fell, Chen Hongpao''s subordinates picked up a steel pipe from the ground. These steel tubes were originally brought here by the baldy''s underlings. They were used to defend themselves in the earlier battle, but in the end, they were unsuccessful.


    Now, this steel pipe was in the hands of the people on Lee Rui''s side. The subordinate picked up the steel pipe, and the other two people held onto the legs of the bald strong man.


    Whoosh! The steel tube came crashing down.


    Ah!" A blood-curdling screech rang out.


    Another whooshing sound.


    The baldy''s screams were clearly shrill.


    He smashed down again.


    The bald man''s screams were no longer as resounding as they were before the fourth time the steel pipe smashed into him. This man had been reduced to nothing more than trash. If his hands and feet were crippled, what else could it be other than trash?


    The terrible sight of the baldy caused everyone''s scalps to go numb.


    A slight sneer formed on the corner of Lee Rui''s mouth: "If anyone doesn''t want to pay, you can say it. As long as you''re willing to have your hands and feet broken, I''ll agree."

 C80

    That''s right, to break his hands and feet would mean becoming a cripple. He wouldn''t even be able to avenge himself. What should I do? He even had a gun with him. What else could I do? I can''t even waste time here. Ye Zichen thought back to the people that Baldy Qiang had brought, who were all sitting in the living room and shouting like a cow.


    His intestines turned green with regret.


    He originally wanted to ask for more money, but now that he had become a pile of trash, he even got beaten up. When he returned home, he reckoned that even his mother wouldn''t be able to recognize him.


    "I''m afraid it will be difficult even for the new year." One of Baldy Qiang''s companions had a sullen look on his face. He was the first to take out his cell phone and ask for help. When his phone connected, his family members replied, "I don''t have any money, only one life!"


    Lee Rui looked over coldly. Just as he was about to get his subordinates to charge up and beat him into a crippled state, the man was so scared that he quickly kneeled down and begged for forgiveness: "Don''t hit me, I still have a friend!"


    He could be considered a friend for his sake, so he made a thousand promises. He only managed to collect forty thousand yuan.


    Not everyone was so lucky as to collect forty thousand yuan.


    In the end, two of them were beaten to a pulp on the spot.


    When the others saw this, they felt a chill run down their spines. The other side said they were missing a leg. This was what a gangster should be called, Lee Rui brought Chen Hongpao and the others to give these hooligans a lesson called Reality Cruelty.


    There were people who were crying for their parents, kneeling down to borrow money. There were all sorts of people in the mortal world, and the ugly side of them was unmistakable. Don''t underestimate the way they used to act like a big boss in society. In front of a truly ruthless person, they were nothing more than a bunch of trash.


    [I will do whatever they want to you, are you not convinced?] Do you want to eat the spear?


    Since they had at least a million, Big Baldy and Big Saber Bro had to fork out a hundred thousand each to get that amount. Lee Rui received the money one by one, and after collecting all the money, he waved his hand: "Scram."


    A group of people took the three handicapped bastards and left.


    "Today, I thank everyone for being so generous and for coming to help me. "Each of you will pay ten thousand for your hard work. Let''s go, I''ll first invite you to have a good meal."


    Lee Rui waved his hand, using someone''s money as a favor, Chen Hongpao and the rest could only admire his IQ.


    The thugs, on the other hand, were beaming with joy as they shouted one after the other, "Thank you, big brother!"


    "Big brother, if there''s such a good thing in the future, please call me."


    Chen Hongpao was extremely unhappy and frowned: "Who allowed you to call him big brother?"


    The little brothers were puzzled, each and every one of them becoming anxious, could it be that Elder Pao wanted to go against the plan?


    Chen Hongpao then paused for a moment, and said with a stern face: "I want to be called Spiritual Master Li!"


    The lackeys were all impressed. As expected, Elder Pao was still a Elder Pao, even the way he addressed others was serious. As expected of a boss, he was very meticulous.


    Amidst the cheerful laughter, everyone followed Lee Rui and headed towards the big restaurants in the town, eating their fill, which cost Lee Rui 6800 yuan.


    The matter of the beating had not been spread out, but the fact that Lee Rui spent six thousand and eight hundred yuan to treat his food had truly fallen into the eyes of the people of Jing Yuan Town. The next day, it spread like wildfire through the streets. That brat from Lee Family was finally lucky, and a large group of big men called him Master Li. It was most likely because they had helped treat a patient before, so they came over to express their gratitude.


    After all, Lee Rui was still a student.


    But it was also very impressive. Just going to a medical academy and getting such respect. All of a sudden, the parents who had children in their families who were in their third year of high school all secretly decided that in the future, they would let their children learn medicine as well.


    On the other hand, Lee Rui remained calm and collected. He wanted Chen Hongpao and the others to pretend to be the Big Brother of Baldy Qiang and the others and personally visit him at the hospital.


    "I was the one who failed to discipline my subordinates and caused them to do such a shameful thing. Brother Li, I''m really sorry for using this small sum of money to buy furniture for you. If you don''t want to accept it, then I can only go back and help rule and deal with those beasts! "


    Lee Rui almost laughed out loud at the scene. Damn, he had already dealt with it long ago, his hands and feet were all broken.


    "It''s such a pity that he didn''t become the movie emperor. With his acting skills, how could he still be a big shot in the martial arts world?"


    On one side, Lee Rui was also advising them, "Father, please accept them. They destroyed our entire home, so we can use this money to decorate it."


    Lee Rui''s father''s eyes were wide open: "No way, how can I let go of so much? The most I can get is two hundred thousand."


    Two hundred thousand would be two hundred thousand. Under Lee Rui''s gaze, Chen Hongpao took out two hundred thousand gold and gave it to Lee Rui''s father.


    Before he left, Chen Hongpao had repeatedly warned his subordinates that they might be unconvinced, so he hoped that Brother Li would pay more attention.


    It was also Lee Rui''s intention for his parents to be able to stay at the Jianghua City in peace so that they wouldn''t miss home. Right now was the time for Lee Family to take off, and he should not panic because of his family matters.


    Although those people had been badly lectured and did not dare to take revenge right now, there was no guarantee that they would not have any problems in the future. Thus, to be safe, they would have to go to the city after the new year.


    When Lee Rui left with his men, Lee Rui''s mother immediately asked: "How did they change their attitude so quickly? Son, how did you come back with them? "


    "Mom, I don''t know what''s going on with them. In short, they ran into me on the street and said that their boss wasn''t satisfied. He felt that it would be dishonorable to bully a child, so he proposed an apology."


    Of course, he couldn''t completely believe all of this, but when there was no other reason to explain all of this, he could only choose to listen in.


    Lee Rui''s father was suspicious of the letter, but Qi Yue understood the situation a little better. When he saw the appearance of the Sis Sann, he knew immediately that this power must have solved the huge problem that had plagued him ever since they went back home.


    So when Lee Rui went out of the sickroom, Qi Yi quickly followed and whispered to Lee Rui: "Brother, is this really okay? If I were to interact with those people, I''m afraid it would definitely set my body on fire. "


    July''s worry was not without reason. After all, everyone knew the truth of the near future. Lee Rui was not worried because he had the ability. He did not need to worry.


    But how to explain it.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not trying to get something out of you. When I treated them, they thanked me, which is why they gave me this face. "


    Alright, since it was all about medical skills, everything would be clear then.


    July believed seventy to eighty percent, but she did not try to dissuade him.


    Anyways, as long as Lee Rui did not do anything against the law, she was not worried.


    In the next few days, Lee Rui accompanied his parents in the hospital until Lee Rui''s father left the hospital. Only then did Lee Rui have time to go to the General''s Tomb to cultivate, and continuously increase his own strength.


    He knew that only strength could strive for everything he wanted.

 C81

    When they returned home during the winter vacation, many people liked to do one thing, and that was to have a reunion with their classmates. Half a month after Lee Rui returned home, he finally received a notification from his high school classmate that they were going to have a reunion. Although he could not go, there were still old classmates who were having fun and repeatedly asked Lee Rui to go.


    Lee Rui had no choice but to go.


    In the morning, the students who had not seen each other for a long time gathered together at the high school''s gate.


    "Lee Rui, you finally came!" He was Lee Rui''s best friend who played best in high school. After graduating from high school, everyone went to different cities to study at different universities, and it took them a few years to go each other.


    "Kong Hua, long time no see, you have become handsome again."


    "You too. Last year, I went to your house to look for you, but I heard that you went with a relative."


    "I know, that''s why I came to see you, Brother Kong Hua."


    The old classmates at the side nearly vomited when they heard the conversation between these two. Not only were they flattering each other, they were also very emotional.


    "Hey, can you take care of the feelings of our female students? Can you not talk about these random things?" A girl with a curvy figure called out.


    Lee Rui''s brows twitched, "Alright, then let''s talk. Li Yan, how many children did you have?"


    "Die! I''m not even married! Where did this child come from?"


    "Not married?" Lee Rui had some suspicions. Looking at her figure, he did not look like the unmarried type, "Don''t fool me, I''m a doctor. The way you stand with your hips spread and your legs in the shape of a square, it''s obvious that you''ve had a baby. "


    Li Yan''s face immediately flushed red. It was true that she had never been married before, but she was pregnant before. He did not expect Lee Rui to see through all of this.


    "Alright, alright, stop talking about this nonsense. Lee Rui, why are you so concerned about the private matters of others? I don''t see you chasing anyone either. " The other girl quickly came out to smooth things over.


    Lee Rui turned to the girl and said: "Wang Hong, your face is pale and your eyes are sunken. Even your aunt is leaving, and you''re just coming to attend the gathering?"


    Wang Hong''s face reddened as he stomped his feet. "None of your business!"


    Through these two moves, the girls no longer dared to bother with Lee Rui, as they were afraid that if they were careless, Lee Rui would leak out their private body condition.


    However, they were not the most beautiful girls. At that time, there was also a class beauty that many boys secretly liked, Qian Yuan, but Lee Rui did not see her today, so he casually asked.


    "Qian Yuan will be here shortly." Kong Hua said.


    Lee Rui laughed.


    Kong Hua stopped discussing about this.


    In those years, in the hearts of ignorant youngsters, who didn''t live with a goddess? However, the goddess was too high and mighty. Rather than going up to die, it was better to leave some self-respect. At least, that was what Kong Hua thought.


    He felt that Lee Rui would think the same.


    After eight or nine minutes, a BMW slowly approached and stopped in front of the campus entrance. A young man stepped out of the car, and on the other side, a girl also stepped out.


    "Liu Hao, Qian Yuan, you''re finally here." The class warmly greeted them.


    Needless to say, although Qian Yuan was a little cold, there would still be some boys who were like moths that were running towards a candle flame.


    As for Liu Hao, who relied on his relatives to do business, it could be considered a small accomplishment. It was just that this person had dropped out of high school in his third year of high school. Furthermore, when he was in his senior year of school, he had always looked down on universities and often spoke dirty words.


    How could such a vulgar person walk with Qian Yuan?


    "Qian Yuan, you agreed to be Liu Hao''s girlfriend?" a boy asked her.


    Qian Yuan shook his head: "What are you thinking, I just happened to ride on his car. Liu Hao is currently a rich person, how could she possibly like someone like me?


    Qian Yuan was always like this, she would not say death, and at the same time, she would take other people''s face into consideration.


    Lee Rui sighed to himself. This Qian Yuan was still the same as always, wanting to keep a few of her admirers by her side every single moment.


    After Liu Hao arrived at the venue, he greeted his classmates, blew smoke and spoke loudly. Only towards Lee Rui, he ignored him. When he was in his first year of high school, Liu Hao gave him a hard slap on the face because he was trying to flirt with female students.


    Others might not know about this, but Lee Rui and Liu Hao knew that it had indeed happened.


    Lee Rui was too lazy to finance him.


    After chatting for a while, everyone entered the campus, walked around, and took a look. In the blink of an eye, so many years had passed. Everyone was deeply moved.


    Years don''t spare me, and I''m an adult.


    By noon, everyone offered to go for lunch. When they returned to the school gate once again, the few students who were on good terms with Liu Hao fought to be the first to sit.


    "This is a BMW, I''ve never ridden in such an upscale car." They said.


    The seats in the front row had been left unattended the entire time, so naturally it was reserved for Qian Yuan.


    "An Incense Carriage with beautiful women, Qian Yuan, get on." Liu Hao opened the car door and revealed a proud smile.


    The few girls were full of envy.


    Under everyone''s watch, Qian Yuan got into the car.


    "Then I''ll send them over first. You guys slowly walk over." Liu Hao said as he glanced at Lee Rui, and said in a neither light nor heavy tone, "What university student, isn''t he just a pile of dog shit when he comes out to society? He can''t afford to buy a car, nor a house."


    Many students were stunned when they heard this. Although they didn''t understand why Liu Hao had such hostility towards them, many of them subconsciously started to distance themselves from Lee Rui. Liu Hao was the boss now, so whatever Lee Rui had, he would at most become a doctor in the future.


    Along the way, only the Brother Kong Hua accompanied Lee Rui.


    Lee Rui did not care, since it was a classmate gathering, to put it bluntly, it would be like that. As long as he met a friend he was close to, it would be enough.


    He had already booked a private room at the restaurant, and the dishes were already served. Everyone began to eat once they took a seat. During the meal, people would constantly toast Liu Hao, causing him to drink a few cups of wine. His personality returned to what it was in high school, and he talked a lot about the uselessness of studying.


    "In the current society, university students who go out to look for work don''t even have a salary of 4000 yuan a month. What''s the use of four thousand dollars? Just a beggar! I was lucky I didn''t go to any bullshit college, or I wouldn''t have earned that much money. "


    "Just from my BMW, three hundred and fifty thousand, I didn''t even frown when I bought it."


    "So what if I have a degree? I don''t have one, so I don''t have to live comfortably like before."


    Many of the students present had rather ugly expressions on their faces. Especially those students who had succeeded in getting into university. Back then, they painstakingly worked for it, but today, when they were about to graduate, they were still denied by Liu Hao.


    But it was hard to refute, Liu Hao kept silent and paid the price. Amongst the people sitting, the majority of them had not stepped out of the society yet, let alone earned much money.


    Others could bear it, but Lee Rui couldn''t.


    "Liu Hao, you have no culture yourself, so don''t spout nonsense here. Reading is useless. People like you only know how to say, how much is it? Are you still very rich, or are you very capable? "


    With these words, Lee Rui''s anger exploded in his heart.


    With a bang, he smashed the wine bottle in his hand and said in a rough voice, "You useless fellow, you don''t deserve to speak to me. Are you looking down on me? I''m much richer than you are. I drive a BMW, can you even afford to drive it? For a person like you who studies hard, I look down upon you from the bottom of my heart. "


    Lee Rui laughed coldly: "If you look down on me, you can stop eating here. No one will invite you here."


    "Alright, alright, everyone talk less. We''re all old classmates, don''t make things so unpleasant. Lee Rui, say less. " Qian Yuan stood up and advised.


    Lee Rui glanced at Qian Yuan, and ignored her and Liu Hao, and continued to chat and drink with Brother Kong Hua.


    And because of Lee Rui''s previous actions, some of the students were no longer flattering Liu Hao, and instead took the initiative to clink cups and toast with him.


    Money was indeed very important in this society, but it was not omnipotent. Not everyone was willing to become a slave to money and become a vassal of the rich.

 C82

    After three rounds of drinking, everyone''s mood became more lively. Under the effects of alcohol, everyone no longer had the same scruples as before. They would say whatever they wanted to say.


    "After graduation, I went to work in a factory. Now that I think about it, I really regret not studying properly then." A classmate who had stepped into society early was not without regret.


    "I''m about to graduate from university soon. Sometimes, when I think about it, I''m really confused." A girl wearing glasses had a headache.


    "I remember that year, I wrote a letter to Qian Yuan. Qian Yuan, why didn''t you reply to me?" A boy asked about the past.


    Everyone''s eyes were focused on Qian Yuan. Qian Yuan laughed, and her slightly red face revealed a sense of pride: "Back then I received a lot of love letters, but I didn''t reply, afraid that it would affect your studies."


    Hearing her reply, many people did not blame Qian Yuan, and were even somewhat grateful to her.


    But Lee Rui knew that all of this was fake.


    Once, when Lee Rui saw her showing off and receiving a love letter from a female classmate in the small forest on campus, he understood that Qian Yuan was the type of woman who liked to be clustered around. She only wanted the boys to like her, that''s all.


    As the "Queen of Heaven" sings, you do not want me, but a kind of vanity, some pain, just how outstanding.


    "Many girls have this kind of bad habit. Fortunately, neither July nor Wang Ke have it."


    Lee Rui smiled as he thought of July and Wang Ke.


    They were still the best. If you liked them, you liked them. If you didn''t like them, you wouldn''t always be hanging on the appetite of others.


    Qian Yuan was sitting opposite to him. Seeing Lee Rui''s smile, his heart was moved as he asked: "Before I graduated, there was a love letter stuffed into my desk. I didn''t write a name, but the words were pretty good. I don''t know who wrote it, but does anyone dare to admit it? "


    The words look good?


    The students looked at Lee Rui together. In their third year of high school, Lee Rui was their class monitor, so his words were publicly recognized as beautiful. Many of the graduates had sent messages to their teacher, Lee Rui, with his pen in hand.


    Could it be ¡­


    At this time, Liu Hao laughed coldly, "A toad wanting to eat a swan meat? Why don''t you look at your own character and see if you''re worthy of it?"


    Lee Rui frowned, and said straightforwardly: "Liu Hao, you ate the wrong medicine, right?"


    "Look at you. You should be arguing again. In fact, even if Lee Rui wrote a love letter to me, I would not agree to be his girlfriend. Although Lee Rui is not bad, he is still a top student in the class, not someone like me. "


    Qian Yuan''s academic performance was indeed not good, she had even gotten a college entrance examination. However, the meaning behind her words was that she was following Liu Hao around, and felt that although Lee Rui had good results, he did not do very well, and was not very outstanding.


    Lee Rui laughed coldly and said to Qian Yuan: "I''ve never written a love letter to you before, I won''t like you either."


    "Heh, I know." Qian Yuan did not continue this topic.


    On the contrary, Liu Hao looked down on Lee Rui even more: "I did it and I don''t dare to admit it, what, are you afraid of losing face? If you''re afraid of losing face, don''t write it.


    Lee Rui glanced at Liu Hao, and said indifferently: "You really know how to speak, why are you so good at talking, but it''s not good for you to only know how to say, your words are even like fart, I heard you speak, and felt that your mouth was extremely stinky."


    In terms of the standard of scolding people, Lee Rui was extreme enough, and scolded in a roundabout and ruthless manner.


    When it came to scolding people with his playful mind, Liu Hao''s level was far from being good. At most, he would curse out a few sentences. It was precisely because of this that Liu Hao did not scold him until his face flushed red. He was so angry that the veins on his forehead popped out, but he did not know how to reply.


    Furthermore, he was afraid that Lee Rui would continue scolding him, scolding others instead. Lee Rui had been a good student before, but he had also been a bad student before.


    Liu Hao''s hand slammed onto the table, and said loudly: "I think you''re looking for a beating!"


    Lee Rui laughed: "You''re the one looking for a beating, and you''ve been whipped by me once, you still don''t remember."


    The students were shocked, only then did they realise that Liu Hao had actually been hit by Lee Rui before. For a moment, everyone looked extremely surprised.


    Liu Hao was utterly humiliated, he never thought that Lee Rui would dare to brazenly reveal such a thing. Suddenly, their faces turned green, and said a few good words, following that, they took out their phones, and of course everyone called for people to come and call Lee Rui.


    Lee Rui calmly sat down: "Just call out, we''ll see how many people you can call."


    Fighting was something he was least afraid of.


    Liu Hao''s actions were overbearing, and he made a few calls in a row. After the call, he crossed his arms and sneered, "I want to see how long you can remain calm. If you have the guts, don''t run away."


    Lee Rui picked up the teapot on the table, leisurely poured himself a cup of tea and drank it all.


    Not long after, someone really did come to the room.


    A few burly men walked over. Liu Hao walked over, smoked, and greeted them. After that, he pointed at Lee Rui and told him about how he had been humiliated like this.


    Under Liu Hao''s description, Lee Rui seemed to have become an extremely annoying character who stirred shit.


    The burly man walked forward a few steps and reached out his hand to pat Lee Rui''s back. "Brat, is that you ¡­"


    Lee Rui turned his head and looked at the big sized man. When the big sized man saw Lee Rui''s face, he was immediately bewildered.


    "What''s your name?" The big man asked.


    "I''m Lee Rui, do you know me?"


    "Are you the Lee Rui from Jing Yuan Town?" the big man asked again.


    Lee Rui nodded.


    Sweat rolled down the big man''s forehead as his back was instantly drenched in sweat.


    "Li, Li ¡­" I''m sorry, I didn''t know you were here... I''ll leave now. I''ll leave immediately. " After the big man said this, he turned around and walked away with big strides, like a rabbit that had met an eagle.


    Liu Hao and the rest were all stunned, what kind of background did Lee Rui have that they would be so afraid of him?


    Lee Rui did not speak, he still turned around and continued drinking his tea.


    Liu Hao left his seat, chased him out of the private box, came behind the big sized men who were rushing downstairs and asked: "Hei ge, what''s wrong? "Are you all mistaken? That brat is a tramp!"


    Before he even finished speaking, the big sized man''s face changed color, he raised his hand and slapped Liu Hao''s face heavily.


    Pow!


    The clear and melodious sound echoed out, and even the people in the room could clearly hear it.


    That big guy was still angry and started scolding loudly, "Blind your dog eyes, is that someone you can scold? You don''t even know what kind of dog shit luck you got for being able to live this long! If you want to die, then don''t implicate me! "


    When the big sized man thought about how Lee Rui turned his head around in that instant, he was still extremely afraid.


    A while ago, the big size man had ordered not to provoke a young man called Lee Rui. At the same time, he had even summoned all of his trusted brothers to show them a picture of Lee Rui. He had even planned to take the initiative to visit him. The boss said that this Lee Rui had an astonishing background, and had to have a good relationship with him.


    But now, without even visiting, he had already left a bad impression on others. Thinking of this, the big sized man wanted to kill Liu Hao right now.


    "It''s all your fault, you son of a b * tch. You''re blind!" I''ll deal with you later, hmph! "


    The big man angrily led his men away.


    Liu Hao was rooted to the spot, his face was burning with pain, and his heart was starting to panic.

 C83

    When Liu Hao returned to the box in a daze, his face had already started to swell. This slap had completely stunned him, and had shattered his self-esteem that he''d been so proud of.


    The words the big sized man said to him before he left, made Liu Hao feel even more afraid. Liu Hao''s lips moved, he looked up at Lee Rui, wanting to say something, but no words came out.


    The sound of a pin dropping could be heard in the room.


    Lee Rui also felt that this tea was meaningless, he stood up: "I will go pay the bill, I will treat everyone to dinner, there''s no need for an AA, I will be leaving first, see you guys in the future."


    Seeing Lee Rui leave, Brother Kong Hua also stood up. The two of them went to the cashier desk one after the other, and Lee Rui paid. Just as he was about to speak with Brother Kong Hua, he received a call from July. She said that she was currently accompanying his mother to the county city to buy clothes.


    "Brother, you should come over as well. The godmother said that you only have a set of nice looking clothes. You can''t do anything else, she wants to buy one for you."


    The set that was better was bought with Wang Ke''s company the last time. Lee Rui agreed, then hung up and said to Brother Kong Hua: "Do you want to continue staying here or do I need to go buy clothes."


    Brother Kong Hua said, "Then let''s meet again in the future. I''ll come to your house to find you for the new year."


    "Alright, I''ll see you then." Lee Rui slowly walked away.


    Lee Rui came to a shopping mall, which was filled with people and bustling with activity. July was the time and place they had set with Lee Rui''s mother. Once Lee Rui was there, July said:


    "Bro, did you see your classmate?" How about it, do you have any girls you have a crush on back then? "


    Lee Rui smiled slightly: "You''re thinking too much. I was a good kid back then."


    "You just have to take it easy when you were in high school. I had to worry a lot when I was in junior high. "Ai, let''s not talk about this. Let''s go, I''ll take you to buy some clothes." Lee Rui''s mother held July''s arm, as if this daughter was his true kin.


    Lee Rui followed behind, thinking, accompanying this woman shopping, I think my leg is going to break ¡­


    As expected, the Lee Rui''s mother was filled with interest, bringing July and Lee Rui, let''s take a look around. Half an hour later, Lee Rui bought a set of jeans, the Lee Rui''s mother had to have something that they could only buy if they were closed.


    Only after a long time did he manage to collect all of the clothes. Lee Rui''s mother wanted to go to his friend''s shop to nag once again. Before going, he said to Lee Rui with a deep meaning, "Son, take July and walk around properly. Do you two know that you need to cultivate your relationship more? "


    The Lee Rui''s mother deliberately emphasized the word ''nurture'' by a few notches. Lee Rui obviously knew this, so he quickly fled with July.


    Lee Rui''s mother covered his mouth and laughed behind his back.


    Lee Rui brought July to stroll around aimlessly. In truth, there wasn''t much to visit in a county city, since there weren''t any tourist hotels. In the end, it was July who suggested they go to the movies.


    Thus, Lee Rui brought July to find a movie theater. Along the way, they coincidentally met again, and from afar, Lee Rui heard Brother Kong Hua calling out to him: "Lee Rui, Lee Rui, come over here!"


    "Why?" Lee Rui took the seventh month and met the Brother Kong Hua.


    Brother Kong Hua looked at July with curiosity and asked Lee Rui, "Where are you guys going?"


    "Preparing to go to the movies." Lee Rui replied.


    Everyone instantly understood what was going on. It was just watching a movie and inviting such a beautiful girl to watch it together. What relationship did the two of them have? It should be obvious at a glance, right?


    "No wonder you said you don''t like Qian Yuan. It turns out ¡­ "Hahaha." Brother Kong Hua patted Lee Rui''s shoulder and sent him a "I understand" look.


    Just as Lee Rui was about to explain, Qi Rong suddenly grabbed his arm and said: "Brother, let''s go. It''s about to start."


    "Mm. Alright, then I''ll be leaving first." Lee Rui said to the Brother Kong Hua, then nodded to the other students who had just finished drinking, turned around and left with July.


    From start to finish, Lee Rui had not even glanced at Liu Hao and Liu Hao.


    It was only now that everyone knew that Lee Rui previously said that he did not like Qian Yuan. It was not for no reason, but because he had a strong confidence in himself that he was able to say such words.


    With such a beautiful girl like July, who would be willing to chase after Qian Yuan?


    Qian Yuan reluctantly looked at the back of Lee Rui and July, her heart enveloped by a deep sense of humiliation.


    July was nicer than she was, younger than she was.


    In terms of looks, July could completely crush her.


    This caused Qian Yuan, who had always been confident in her appearance, to feel very hurt.


    Lee Rui''s attitude was as though he was sprinkling salt on Qian Yuan''s wounds. Thinking back to his previous proud attitude, at this moment, it had actually become so laughable, to the point where he was absolutely humiliated.


    Qian Yuan clenched her fist tightly, and there was no longer any smile on his face: "Is there a need to hide it so deeply, to look down on me?"


    The more arrogant he was, the more disappointed he would be.


    The movie Lee Rui and July saw in the cinema was called < You at the same school >. However, it was still not bad. Some of the laughs were quite funny, and from time to time you could hear others laughing.


    But in the second half of the film, it began to become a little sad. Lee Rui saw that there were some tears at the corner of July''s eyes, so he took out a tissue and passed it to her.


    At the end of the movie, the male and female lead separated due to practical reasons. When the curtain fell, July''s tears immediately flowed out, falling into Lee Rui''s arms.


    This movie was a little similar to her and Lee Rui. At first, Lee Rui helped her, but later the two fell in love, and then ¡­


    "Why is it like this ¡­" July asked while feeling depressed in Lee Rui''s arms.


    Lee Rui said, "Because the dreams of youth are often imperfect."


    Lee Rui thought about the cartoon he liked previously, "The Basket Master". The original author had said this before. The dreams of youth are often imperfect, so Cherry Blossom Road and Liuchuan Maple Ape didn''t get the number one spot in the country.


    The Cherry Blossom Dao might never be able to catch up to Qing Zi. Even though he was hot-blooded and talented, Qing Zi didn''t like people like him.


    LiuChuanfeng may never win the national championship, let alone later go to the NBA.


    The gorilla also had to give up basketball, put on a suit and tie, and become a working family earning money.


    "Many times, dreams are beautiful because they are too far away to be realized. As for us ordinary people, even if we spend our entire lives, we might not be able to reach that goal. But the happiness and joy in it, it was really there, stored in our hearts, when we are old and look back on it, it says I don''t regret it. "


    July looked up, and stared at Lee Rui, this was the first time she had heard such literary words from him.


    It was touching.


    July secretly told herself: "For happiness, I must work hard to go forward!"

 C84

    After watching the movie, Lee Rui brought July to buy some food and accompanied his mother back to the hospital. After a week, when Lee Rui''s father was discharged, Lee Rui and his whole family moved back home and casually bought some furniture to decorate the house.


    had visited his uncle''s place a few times and his injuries were slowly recovering as well. Every time his aunt saw Lee Rui, she would feel like she was looking at a rich master, and it was so intimate that even the Lee Rui''s father s received a lot of respect.


    Last time, when he gave two hundred thousand to his family through Chen Hongpao, Lee Rui''s father had already made a calculation. He would take out the one hundred thousand that his family had left to buy a house for Lee Rui. Seeing that he was about to graduate, he brought his target home. It was impossible for him to not have a house.


    When Lee Rui heard about this, he couldn''t help but laugh and say: "Dad, mom, don''t be in such a hurry to buy a house. I''m not sure where I''ll land in the future. This matter could be postponed for a moment. Leave this money in your hands, it won''t be too late to buy it after I''ve stabilized myself. "


    The Lee Rui''s father thought about it, that made sense, now that he had bought a house, Lee Rui had not officially graduated, and was still paying back his mortgage, he temporarily put this matter on hold.


    Actually, it wasn''t that Lee Rui didn''t want to buy a house, it was just that he couldn''t see a place like a normal house. His parents wouldn''t be home after the new year, and he wouldn''t be home after the new year either. Instead, he might as well save up enough money to buy a villa to stay in.


    Time was neither fast nor slow as time silently flowed by. It will be the new year in February. Amidst the crackling and crackling of the firecrackers, it was the start of spring.


    He was one year older.


    Early in the morning, Lee Rui went to visit his uncles and aunts, followed by his relatives. Grandparents and grandparents were no longer alive, just like uncle and aunt. Of course, the first one to visit was his uncle''s home.


    And because he had been in the hospital for a while, his uncle''s family had gotten to know him in July. The family had told their uncles and aunts something. Every time the uncles and aunts treated July, they would treat it as if it was their daughter-in-law.


    On the ninth day, Lee Family began to welcome guests. Lee Rui''s mother woke up early and said that his cousin had gotten married this year. He needed to be decent so that he wouldn''t be looked down upon by the girl''s family.


    "Mom, tell me what exactly does this cousin''s wife do? Let''s get married. I heard that she wasn''t satisfied even after asking for two hundred and fifty thousand yuan."


    Six o''clock was the time for Lee Rui to wake up. usually did not wake up this early. Lee Rui still pitied his parents and complained a little.


    Lee Rui''s mother knew that Lee Rui was going to train his body very early in the morning. He yawned and washed his face while saying, "Your uncle''s house is really rare. "But there''s no helping it, it''s your uncle''s son."


    "It''s really enough." Lee Rui grumbled as he ran out the door.


    After a period of physical training, Lee Rui''s weak body now had strong signs, the muscles in his arms were faintly discernible. While others were wearing thick winter clothes, Lee Rui was wearing an autumn sports outfit and did not feel cold at all.


    After running to General''s Tomb, the place was extremely cold and only the sounds of birds could be heard. A red sun slowly rose.


    "Ha!" Lee Rui heaved a sigh of relief, and casually waved his fists a few times. Then, he went to the quiet and secluded area where he trained in the past, and sat down to cultivate. A few days ago, he had accumulated quite a bit of the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth, and he intended to break through to the third phase of the Qi Gathering stage in one go.


    He already had a feeling in his heart that he would break through today!


    Lee Rui closed his eyes, meditated and focused, reaching a type of ethereal state.


    The surrounding nature spirit energy was being absorbed endlessly into Lee Rui''s body. The dantian in his body was constantly being developed. Lee Rui was like a farmer in the fields, constantly waving his hoe and channeling water into the fields.


    With Lee Rui at the center, the surrounding wind currents formed into a small dragon, sweeping up the sand leaves around him and spiralling them down.


    Streams of air were sucked into Lee Rui''s nose and mouth, reaching their peak in an instant, like two smoke clouds. After an hour, all of the air currents suddenly disappeared, and the heaven and earth suddenly froze.


    Lee Rui''s body crackled as if it was undergoing a world-splitting transformation.


    Pain. It was very painful.


    "With a crown on my head, I will bear the burden. I will endure it!"


    Lee Rui clenched his teeth, and endured the pain brought by the Qi Gathering. The dantian in his body slowly expanded and turned into a pond. After an hour, the pain in Lee Rui''s body gradually lessened.


    After resting for a while, Lee Rui slowly opened his eyes and stood up.


    "It''s a success!"


    The third segment of Qi Gathering was completed on the ninth day of the Spring Festival!


    Lee Rui began to walk forward, to feel if there were any improvements in his body after he broke through. The force in his body seemed to have been refined a lot. He raised his hand and threw out a palm strike, clearing away the dirt on the ground.


    Lee Rui was surprised and happy that he could create such a scene without using all his strength. That palm was enough to send a person flying horizontally. If he had let go of a punch and tried his best, it would be hard to tell if he would even be able to kill an elephant.


    "It''s a pity that it''s not convenient to use the Thunder Arts here. Otherwise, I really want to try."


    Just then, the phone in Lee Rui''s pocket rang.


    "It''s only half past nine. Time flies."


    Lee Rui was not done, he turned off the alarm and prepared to return home. However, at this time, he heard a sound as if it was a weak cry for help.


    After entering the Qi Gathering section, Lee Rui''s five senses had also improved. Lee Rui followed the cry for help and continued to search, finally stopping in front of a fist-sized hole.


    At the edge of the cave entrance, weeds and brambles grew everywhere.


    "Why is there someone here, how strange ¡­" Lee Rui was secretly puzzled, but he suddenly heard the sound of begging increase in strength by a few notches, "Help, help ¡­ "Hurry up and save us ¡­"


    Lee Rui was shocked: "Where did this voice come from, are you humans or ghosts?!"


    "Save us, we are thieves! No, we are the people that are investigating the cultural relics and preparing to hand them over to the country! We were accidentally trapped down there, I beg you to save us ¡­"


    Lee Rui raised his eyebrows, it turned out that a few of them had stolen tomb thief''s General''s Graveyard and fallen into a pit!


    "He dares to dig my ancestor''s grave, he deserves to die. Don''t you know how many traps there are inside, and how many robbers tomb thief died?"


    "To the heavens and the earth, we really don''t know!" The people underground became increasingly weak, their auras weak as they said, "When we just arrived at the tunnel, our legs were snapped by a huge rock. We''ve already been trapped here for two days and two nights, please save us ¡­"


    "How do I save him? How about I call the police? " Lee Rui took out his phone, preparing to call the police.


    "No, don''t call the police." Upon hearing that Lee Rui wanted to call the police, the people underground immediately tensed up and shouted, "You just need to come down and help us push the mechanism stone back down. If you come down, we''ll give you a million, okay? I will also teach you the ability to touch the Gold Needle. "


    Lee Rui sneered more than just: "With your abilities, I truly don''t dare to learn it."


    "No, no. Although we have the ability to touch gold, we don''t know much about mechanism techniques, which is why we fell into such a situation. "But believe me, I''m really a capable person."


    Lee Rui''s heart stirred, and he said: "Fine, I''ll come down to take a look."


    With a stamp of his legs, he fell into the tunnel. With his back bent, Lee Rui took out his phone to light up and carefully entered the path.


    However, before he could even take a few steps, a shiny dagger was nailed to his neck.


    "Kid, listen to me obediently. Otherwise, you''ll be able to stay here forever."

 C85

    "B-Uncle, don''t be like this. I came down with good intentions to save you guys, even if there''s no work, it''s not wrong right? Your blade is too sharp, and I don''t dare to retaliate. This tunnel is so narrow, if you kill me, there won''t be any benefit right? "


    Lee Rui pretended to be afraid.


    tomb thief, who was standing by the side, couldn''t help but trust Lee Rui when he saw his extremely terrified and honest look. He believed that this young man had a little brains and was not very daring.


    Mr. tomb thief said in a deep voice: "Alright, I will let you go, but you must listen to me, or else I will kill you."


    "Okay, okay." Lee Rui''s body trembled. It was obvious that he was extremely frightened.


    Mr. tomb thief released his dagger, Lee Rui was indeed well-behaved.


    "Uncle, why did you call me down?" Lee Rui asked.


    Mr. tomb thief pointed ahead: "Follow me."


    He walked in front and stopped after walking for about ten feet. In front of Lee Rui, a huge boulder was pressing down on the leg of a young man, completely crushing it to pieces.


    "We had planned to come here on the sixth day of the new year while everyone was celebrating. I didn''t expect this place to be so full of traps. My nephew was too rash and impulsive. We''ve been trapped here for more than three days now. "


    "The reason I called you down is to get you to push away that rock with me. Otherwise, if my nephew dies here, my uncle won''t be able to go back and explain himself. "


    Lee Rui looked at the rock: "It''s too heavy, and I can''t move it away. Can you try digging from the bottom? "


    "This won''t do. I''ve tried. The marble tiles below can''t be dug up at all. They''re all stones." Mr. tomb thief did not want to hear Lee Rui''s opinion, so he waved his blade, "Come, you follow me. If you can''t open it, then you will be buried with my nephew! "


    Lee Rui cursed in his heart, but maintained a smile on his face: "Okay, I''ll try my best."


    The boulder in front of them weighed at least a thousand jin, how could it be moved by two people? If Lee Rui used his inner strength to push it, he might be able to do it by himself.


    But Lee Rui did not want to help them. Firstly, not to mention the fact that the Mr. tomb thief was like a knife, it was completely reasonable that Lee Rui did not have any reason to help them.


    Such a person''s death was not worth lamenting.


    Under the Mr. tomb thief''s lead, Lee Rui pretended to push his a few times. The big rock did not move at all, the Mr. tomb thief was panting heavily. The little fellow who was pressed down by the rock saw his despair and cried out: "Uncle, you can go inside to retrieve the treasure. Don''t worry about me, take care of my mother ¡­"


    The scene was very touching.


    Mr. tomb thief gripped his blade tightly and said: "No, I promised your mother that I would bring you wealth and marry your wife early. I won''t let you die here!"


    The youngster was speechless. He was only filled with despair, endless despair. His breathing gradually became weaker, and slowly, his eyelids actually closed.


    Green veins popped out on Mr. tomb thief''s forehead as he raised his dagger and looked at Lee Rui. Lee Rui pretended to be terrified. "Don''t, I meant well ¡­"


    "Brat, your luck is bad. You should go to the Underworld to scout for my nephew." "If you''re lucky, you''ll have a share when Qingming burns paper."


    The Mr. tomb thief revealed a vicious expression.


    Lee Rui laughed coldly in his heart, he would tell the truth no matter who burned the paper for who. However, he did not want to fight to the death with this kind of person. Unless it was absolutely necessary, Lee Rui would not gamble.


    You cursed your nephew before he died. "He''s just unconscious. I don''t believe you can feel his pulse. There must be a faint throbbing.


    Mr. tomb thief hurried over to feel. As Lee Rui had said, there was still a pulse.


    "Kid, how did you know?" Mr. tomb thief turned around and asked.


    Lee Rui said: "I''m a doctor. Just now, you always said those harsh words that agitated your nephew, causing his heart to beat faster and cause him to faint. But I know he''s not dead, and I can save him. "


    "You can save him?!" The Mr. tomb thief became excited, and anxiously asked, "How can we save them, quickly tell us!"


    "It''s simple. His leg has been stuck under a stone for so many days, and his muscle tissue has already become necrotic. Right now, there is only the path of amputation. Cut off his leg and send him to the hospital for surgery as soon as possible. "


    Mr. tomb thief was ecstatic: "Then help him amputate his limbs quickly!"


    Lee Rui spread his hands: "I don''t have any tools."


    After a moment of silence, the Mr. tomb thief asked, "What tools do you need?"


    "The scalpel, disinfectant, and anesthetic are essential. "But your nephew is already unconscious, so he doesn''t need the anesthetic anymore, but ¡­"


    Mr. tomb thief''s heart skipped a beat. "Can I disinfect the dagger in my hand?"


    Lee Rui looked at the dagger, hesitated for a moment, then nodded: "But I can, but the effect won''t be that good."


    "I still have alcohol, fire, and these things. Can you operate on them?" The Mr. tomb thief asked.


    Lee Rui nodded.


    "Then let''s begin!" Mr. tomb thief''s eyes flickered, his tone firm. "Snakes have their own path, rats have their own path. This path of mine, I cannot owe others a favor, I must repay them for their kindness! As long as you help me save my nephew, I will definitely repay this debt of gratitude! "


    Lee Rui looked at him, did not comment, and did not say a word.


    Mr. tomb thief handed over his dagger: "Please!"


    Lee Rui took the dagger, felt its weight, and familiarized himself with the hand gesture. Afterwards, ask Mr. tomb thief to bring the light, fire and alcohol over. Using alcohol to disinfect the dagger and ignite the flame, Lee Rui tied up the little fellow''s legs with a rope.


    After taking a deep breath, Lee Rui said, "I''m about to start, get ready."


    The Mr. tomb thief nodded gravely.


    Swish!


    The dagger in Lee Rui''s hand stabbed down, like cutting through pork, his movements was extremely clean, and without any delay, he stabbed into the side of the young lad''s kneecap. While the blood was still dripping from the wound, the dagger nimbly spun around and cut into the flesh, tearing the tendons and bones apart.


    This skillful skill made Mr. tomb thief, who was at the side, dumbstruck. There were only four words that came to mind: Beat him up.


    Under the light, the brilliant shadows of the blades flew up, down, left, and right.


    This was the misconception that Lee Rui intentionally gave to Mr. tomb thief. Although he had previously dissected the little frog, Xiao Meng Rabbit, this was the first time that Lee Rui had actually performed a knife surgery on a person.


    Fortunately, nothing went wrong.


    After 40 minutes, Lee Rui sheathed his blade. One of his legs had been cut off perfectly.


    Mr. tomb thief was ecstatic.


    Lee Rui once again performed the second leg surgery, similarly starting from the young lad''s knee. This time, Lee Rui had already accumulated some experience, and was no longer meticulously pursuing a precise posture, but instead focusing on pragmatism. Observe, cut, stop bleeding... The basic quality of a doctor.


    Step by step.


    As he immersed himself into the actual operations, Lee Rui was not anxious at all, but rather, he was doing it in an orderly manner. Even the Mr. tomb thief who was observing from the side felt that Lee Rui''s skills had increased significantly.


    The Mr. tomb thief was able to calm his mind and concentrate on doing his own things in such a narrow and small space.


    Half an hour later.


    Lee Rui wiped the sweat off his forehead and took a deep breath.


    "There''s only one more step left."


    Lee Rui poured the alcohol on his wounds, lit a fire, and started it.


    It was sizzling like a roast steak.


    He had succeeded!

 C86

    After finishing the operation, not only did Lee Rui not feel tired, he was actually in good spirits.


    "How interesting."


    Doing anything was always the most fun at the beginning. No matter how busy it was, this kind of curiosity was enough to keep people going. Even though Lee Rui had just finished the big operation, he was still thinking about the details in his mind.


    "If I were on a real operating table, I''d probably do better!"


    Lee Rui was filled with confidence.


    Mr. tomb thief was still taking care of, so he asked Lee Rui: "What should we do next?"


    "It would be best to find a hospital, or else we could avoid infection from the wound. "You know, what I did was just the simplest of emergency surgery. If the wound gets infected, it will be just as fatal."


    Hearing Lee Rui''s words, Mr. tomb thief could not help but lower his head. It could be seen that he was very conflicted.


    After thinking for a long time, the Mr. tomb thief said, "No, I still can''t leave. I don''t have the money to send him to the hospital for surgery. I can only take him to the hospital if I find something valuable in this tomb. "Brat, come with me!"


    Lee Rui cursed in his heart: "Fuck you, this daddy will help you save your nephew, and you still want to dig up my ancestor''s grave! "Damn you!"


    Noticing the unwillingness in Lee Rui''s heart, Mr. tomb thief stood up. "If you don''t want to go, I''ll teach you a lesson!"


    Mr. tomb thief took out an old-fashioned gun from his waist and pointed it at Lee Rui.


    Lee Rui''s heart turned cold, it was difficult to dodge bullets in this kind of place.


    "Kid, as long as you obediently listen to my words, I promise I will let you go. But if you don''t listen, then don''t blame me for being rude. Do you think I don''t know that you might resist if I gave you the dagger? This gun of mine is also an antique, but it can kill as long as it can! "


    Mr. tomb thief''s face was gloomy.


    "Alright, I know." Lee Rui was helpless, and pretended to be afraid, "But I''m not in your line of work, I can''t help anything, I only dare to follow behind you. If something happens, I can still save you. If I die, you won''t get any benefits. "


    "I know." Mr. tomb thief put his gun back in his pocket, and said, "I only dared to come here because I have confidence. The main reason is that my nephew was too rash, otherwise, such a difficult problem would not have occurred. You follow behind me, let''s go. "


    Mr. tomb thief picked up a cloth bag that was placed on the path before him and carefully walked around the boulder. Lee Rui followed behind him, and they were separated by about three meters.


    In the darkness, the two lights kept moving forward. The place was eerie, and the air was thick with the smell of damp, moldy, sour earth.


    What was even more frightening was that there were countless mechanisms that could kill at any moment.


    After going around the boulder, Mr. tomb thief brought Lee Rui to walk around around around 150 meters. Then, he took out a small flying machine from his cloth bag and fished for a few toads on the flying machine.


    The flying ship hummed as it flew over the screen.


    At several key points, the vehicle actively touches the mechanism. At the same time, the two black roosters were also being driven forward by the flying machine.


    Lee Rui looked at Mr. tomb thief''s cloth bag. Bullets, divine talisman, steel rod, blood bottles ¡­


    "Uncle, you''re quite professional." Lee Rui sighed, with how well-prepared the other party was, it seemed like the Old Ancestor''s grave would be in danger this time.


    Mr. tomb thief was not afraid that Lee Rui would see the items inside the cloth bag and was extremely pleased with himself: "Before entering the grave, I had obtained a piece of paper, otherwise, I would not have dared to come here. The most dangerous part of the tomb is none other than the mechanisms inside. Of course, there are also some strange things, I hope that we won''t encounter them. "


    "What if I accidentally run into him?" Lee Rui asked.


    Mr. tomb thief turned around and smiled strangely: "Then we are all destined to die here."


    Lee Rui felt his scalp go numb, and a wave of anger rose in his heart.


    But when he looked around, Lee Rui realized that he did not have the confidence to dodge the bullet. The tunnel was so narrow. Even if he could dodge the incoming bullets, he might not even be able to dodge the bullets.


    He could only follow behind him and see how things went.


    After a burst of chaos in the tunnel, the Mr. tomb thief''s remotely piloted aircraft returned. The infrared images shown showed that most of the mechanisms in the tomb had already been triggered. The chickens were either nailed to death by arrows or clamped to death by traps.


    As for the toad, it was fine.


    "Good news, there''s no miasma here, you can breathe without worry." The Mr. tomb thief said this with a smile, but he still took out two masks from his cloth bag and gave Lee Rui one to wear. "The smell is bad, bear with it."


    Lee Rui put on his mask and followed the footsteps of the Mr. tomb thief.


    They went down the stairs and into the depths. The ground became even more shady.


    "Others think that the General''s Tomb is the outside layer. Actually, the tombs that are twenty zhang away from the ground are only the surface tombs, which are commonly known as'' martyrs tombs''. These tombs are specially prepared for the tomb robbers, and only have a small amount of money inside, which can play a role in hiding things from others. "


    As if feeling that it was too quiet, Mr. tomb thief took the initiative to start a conversation.


    "And the real grave is also the ''main tomb'', which is five hundred meters underground. One can be deep ground gas, two can prevent disaster and waterproof. There were countless benefits. In this graveyard, the ancient people are still the best. We can draw out a lot of laborers to do this. "


    Mr. tomb thief was actually envious of her when she said this. However, Lee Rui kept saying in his heart that it''s bad luck that someone with such a young age would want to accompany you to such a damned place.


    The two continued to delve deeper and deeper until ¡­ There was a small door in front of him, and it was faintly discernible.


    Green light!


    "Uncle, I think it''s better if I don''t go in. This green light is really scary ¡­" Lee Rui stopped in his tracks.


    Mr. tomb thief took out his gun again: "Let''s go! How could someone so timid accomplish anything? The green light you saw was only the Night Pearl covered in moss. What was there to be afraid of? You must know that such a luminous pearl can buy a villa! At least a few million! "


    When the topic of money was about houses, the Mr. tomb thief''s eyes shone. Lee Rui, on the other hand, was feeling more and more terrified.


    In this subterranean world, his phone no longer had any signal. If anything happened, even the deities would not be able to save him!


    "If this guy didn''t carry a gun, I would have definitely slapped him to death!"


    Lee Rui endured his anger and continued to follow Mr. tomb thief, who had already fallen into the eyes of money.


    Pushing open the small tomb door, the space inside suddenly opened up, it was as big as a basketball court. Mr. tomb thief was elated, he wiped away the green moss on one of the Night Pearls and the Night Pearls emitted a dazzling white light, illuminating the entire tomb chamber.


    The space inside was not big, but it had a classical feel to it. Sabers, spears, swords, halberds were divided into four sides, while terracotta soldiers and horses stood on both sides. In the middle of the terracotta soldiers was the main tomb.


    A total of forty square meters of coffins!


    Never seen, never heard of!


    "I''m rich, I''m rich! Now I''m going to be rich, I don''t need to go to the grave anymore!" Mr. tomb thief was so happy that his hands and feet were dancing, it was more and more abnormal.


    Lee Rui felt an intense unease in his heart.


    Just as Lee Rui was about to step back, four coffins fell from above!


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! The coffin door opened automatically.


    Mr. tomb thief, who was about to open the coffin lid, was shocked. His leg suddenly got entangled, and he was flung out!


    Boom! *


    Mr. tomb thief was thrown into one of the coffins. With a pfft, it sounded like something had pierced through his body. When Mr. tomb thief came out from the coffin once again, Lee Rui was shocked to see that Mr. tomb thief''s head had been pierced through from the middle by a bloody palm!


    A wave of cold air rose from Lee Rui''s feet all the way to his head, and his entire body was instantly drenched in cold sweat.


    This was clearly a peerlessly vicious grave!


    A crisis had arrived!

 C87

    The burial site was always seen by the people as a dangerous place to hide, but Lee Rui never thought that this place would be so dangerous. The Mr. tomb thief had not even been in for ten minutes and he was already completely dead.


    It could be said that he was extremely ferocious.


    After that, there was no movement from the tomb. The entire tomb chamber was silent, as if nothing had happened.


    Lee Rui was holding his breath. As expected, among the four coffins, there were probably four zombies! Lee Rui had seen a lot of zombie slices after an hour. Sometimes, he would even not dare to go to the toilet and would only dare to go in groups.


    However, even if Lee Rui had thought of it, he never thought that there would come a day where he would face all these devious things head on.


    Sure enough, the coffin moved a little and a skinny corpse suddenly came out. The ragged clothes that were long gone with the wind seemed to have all disappeared in the air. The corpse''s fingernails were very long, and the tip was black.


    The few strands of hair hung like weeds over the head of the corpse, the dried eyeballs and the gnashing of teeth. If he wasn''t in this kind of environment, Lee Rui almost thought that he wasn''t living in reality.


    This was a situation that only happened in nightmares, or ¡­ Illusion?


    But when Lee Rui opened his eyes carefully, he discovered that the corpse was still rushing towards him.


    Lee Rui''s scalp exploded, as evil came from the sides of his mouth: "Even if it''s dead, it still dares to bully me!"


    Thunder!


    The entire hall was filled with daylight, the air opened up, and a thick bolt of lightning was born from Lee Rui''s palm, piercing outwards! It stabbed the body, and in a flash, it was gone.


    Lee Rui didn''t care about anything else as he transformed the lightning whip in his hand and swept it fiercely. The Heaven and Earth aura in the aura pool gushed out and turned into a bolt of lightning, sweeping away the remaining three coffins!


    Who cares if you are evil, evil worships evil, die for me!


    If Mr. tomb thief was still conscious, seeing this scene, he would probably be scared to the point of faking his corpse. The heck, to be able to wipe out all evil and invade every corner of the world, who could it be that had been acting cowardly just a moment ago? Is there no trust between people?


    But I''m sorry, I didn''t. Lee Rui could not trust Mr. tomb thief, and was even more afraid of the spear in his hands going off.


    If he was poor, he would do the best. Lee Rui was only responsible for protecting himself, and as for the life of the Mr. tomb thief, that was not within Lee Rui''s consideration. This kind of fickle tomb thief who repaid kindness with hatred, could not be saved, nor could he be saved.


    The tomb chamber once again became quiet, but Lee Rui did not have the slightest intention to explore and find treasures. He did not know what dangers were hidden in this tomb chamber. If he rashly asked for money, he would only die.


    Lee Rui turned and left, but when he reached the small tomb door, he found that he was unable to open it. Lee Rui then pushed forcefully, causing the wall of the tomb to crumble, and dust to fall.


    "Not good, if we forcefully destroy this tomb, it will collapse!"


    Lee Rui quickly retreated a few steps, he did not dare to touch that small tomb door again.


    "God damn. What bad luck. Am I really going to die with him?"


    It was over a hundred meters below the ground. He wanted to shoot it out but was afraid that it would collapse and crush him to death. If he didn''t fight his way out, he would starve to death here.


    "Heaven never bars one''s way. I don''t believe that a dignified modern university student with all his abilities will die in a place like this. "The key now is to stay steady, we can win!"


    Lee Rui encouraged himself as he adjusted his breathing.


    He suddenly thought of something. Since he could breathe here, there must be a vent. Then, in the long run, no matter how hard the tomb was, it would not be as sturdy as when it was first built. It would always have a weak point.


    "This weakness must have been left behind for the creator of the tomb. The existence of the small door could have been due to the existence of an insider at that time. Then there must be another way, as long as I find it. "


    Lee Rui calmed down and thought carefully. He held onto his optimism and wandered around the tomb.


    Those who were trapped in desperate straits had the courage to do so. If he was scared to death, he would be fearless.


    As he turned, something flashed through the darkness.


    Lee Rui was shocked, and immediately raised his guard.


    "What the hell is this?!"


    In the darkness, something was creeping towards them. Lee Rui backed off only to see a black snake wandering around in a dark corner.


    It was a four meter long King Snake!


    The so-called king serpent was a snake that specialized in eating snakes. This kind of snake was extremely poisonous and was the king of the snake species. And this one was Wang Zhong Wang, one of the best snakes in the world, yet its body shape had reached such a level.


    "Could it be that it was this snake that threw Mr. tomb thief into the coffin just now?"


    Lee Rui''s heart skipped a beat as he looked towards the Mr. tomb thief. Not far away from the Mr. tomb thief, he saw a small snake that had been stepped on flat.


    It seems that this little snake and this Mr. tomb thief did not have very good luck.


    Lee Rui could not help but wipe his sweat.


    "It''s just a snake, nothing much. It''s just a little longer. "If you dare to come over, I''ll catch you and bring you back to soak in wine!"


    Lee Rui talked to himself. On one hand, he was encouraging himself, and on the other hand, he hoped that this snake could understand human speech.


    However, Lee Rui kept his heart lit up, while the moon shone brightly. Wang She moved his body and crawled towards Lee Rui with the pain of a dead child.


    Originally, there was still something Wang Snake feared in the tomb. Now that that fear was gone, it naturally wasn''t afraid of a mere human.


    But Wang Snake was not able to get close to Lee Rui yet, and in the darkness, something else disappeared. The king snake was on guard, its head raised high, as if observing to avoid being attacked.


    Whoosh!


    A large centipede fiercely rushed out of a crack in the tomb chamber and bit down on Wang Snake''s body. After ripping off a chunk of flesh, it quickly drilled back into the crack. There was a "pfft pfft pfft" sound; it was obvious that the large centipede was eating Wang Snake''s flesh.


    "What the hell is this place? Why is there so much poison?!"


    Just as he finished swearing, Lee Rui''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Oh? "Poison ¡­"


    Lee Rui looked at the King Snake and the centipede that was hiding in the crevice again, and suddenly thought of something.


    The [Poison King''s Secret Manual] was not just about poisoning people. Bloody Locking Hand or Bloody Hand, this was a close combat self-defense method. However, there was also the Poisonous Substance. Among them, the Poisonous Substance was about refining medicine with poisonous substances. For example, the poisonous bugs would devour one another and eventually breed the strongest poisonous substance.


    This was the most powerful poison. Obeying its master''s words was essential to killing people and looting their possessions!


    Lee Rui''s expression turned strange, he twitched a few times and steeled his heart.


    "He f * cking dared to scare me, dare to bite me, and still want to eat me?" Let''s see who is the fiercest one for me to kill! "


    Lee Rui sat down cross legged and silently flipped through the < Secret Scripture of the Poison King >, and started to recite the first chapter of the secret scripture on the Poison King. Collect.


    "How many? Samoyed, Great Ruoruo, Samoyed, Samoko Duoye ¡­"


    With the release of the nature spirit energy inside his body, Lee Rui''s voice became louder and louder, resonating with the air. In the sky and on the ground, sand and dust swirled like a whirlwind and continuously stirred up. As for the countless poisonous insects and objects, they were all sucked into the whirlwind from their hidden places.


    Seeing that, Lee Rui was overjoyed. If someone were to ask him at this time, Lee Rui would definitely not even think about it and would definitely not leave.


    After he finished reciting the entire scripture, even Lee Rui himself did not know how much time had passed. He only saw that the last part of the book was a round ball formed from sand and dust, which sealed all of the poisonous insects and objects.


    When Lee Rui read the second verse? Gu.


    Inside the big round ball of sand, there was an intense ''peng peng peng'' sound. There were actually countless poisonous creatures attacking and devouring each other inside the ball. Blood dyed the entire sand ball red. From afar, it looked like a placenta.


    After he finished reading the second part, Lee Rui''s body did not have much Sky and Earth aura left. Helpless, he could only stop and meditate to recover.


    After a long while, Lee Rui could feel that a lot of the spirit qi had gathered back, and started to read the third chapter.


    The name of the third chapter? Spirit.


    The blood ball was completely silent, as if there was a baby waiting to be taught by the pregnant women. When Lee Rui read the third chapter, a few creaking sounds came from the blood ball, like a response, but also like happiness.


    By the time Lee Rui finished reading the last word, he was already on the verge of collapsing. His stomach was growling as the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth in his body emptied up once again.


    Lee Rui did not approach the round ball, but quietly meditated and recovered.


    An hour later, Lee Rui, who was on guard, barely managed to recover half of his spirit energy. He had no choice but to stop his training because a small crack had appeared on the dried up shell of the blood ball.


    Something is coming out of there.

 C88

    Lee Rui stared at the blood ball, ready to attack and kill it at any time.


    To be honest, this thing was a little scary, consuming so much of his spiritual energy. When one thought back to the foundation upon which it was born, one would realize that it was formed from countless poisonous insects and poisons. That was the reason why it was able to reach such a state.


    What if he ate the owner?


    Lee Rui thought that since there was neither blood nor blood, if a poisonous snake came out from inside and took a bite, he might as well just kill it.


    The blood ball completely split open. Lee Rui raised his hand and struck out with lightning.


    The little thing squeaked.


    However, it seemed fine, only the color of its skin had changed. It had been pink, but now it was pitch black.


    There was no doubt that it was a small snake.


    She flicked her tongue and swam towards Lee Rui. Lee Rui was so scared that he almost died. He ran, but the little black snake did not abandon him, and continued to follow along.


    "What the hell!" No matter how much thunder is used, it will never die! "


    Lee Rui roared in his heart, puzzled. However, the reality was that no matter how many times Lee Rui struck with lightning, the little black snake would not die. On the contrary, being baptized in lightning, its speed got faster and faster.


    In the end, he directly turned into a shadow and sneaked onto Lee Rui''s shoes. He slipped into the middle of the shoelace, just like a shoelace.


    Lee Rui was afraid, but at the same time, he also wanted to laugh.


    "Isn''t he afraid of the stench on his feet? How despicable is this thing?!"


    Lee Rui wanted to take off his shoes but he also wanted to fiercely throw out the little black snake. However, after trying, it just stood there motionlessly, shrinking into a small ball.


    He didn''t dare to stretch out his hand to pull it out, afraid that he would be bitten.


    In the end, Lee Rui had no choice but to ignore it!


    He could not do it, but he had abandoned the treatment.


    After the poison bugs and other objects in the tomb were all cleaned out, Lee Rui regretted it a little.


    "Not even fresh food."


    Maybe he could have held the snake or the centipede for a barbecue. However, the result was good. Lee Rui looked at the little snake that had transformed into a shoelace, and felt like crying but had no tears. This thing was not enough to fill the gaps in one''s teeth, but it was better to say who did it.


    All that was left were corpses, but Lee Rui could not bring himself to say it. He was hungry to the point that he didn''t know what time it was.


    Lee Rui was too lazy to think about leaving. After sitting for a while, he walked over to the Old Ancestor''s coffin and stood respectfully.


    "My ancestor, Lee Rui, the nineteenth bloodline of the Lee Family, is kowtowing to you. I hope that you will know of this in the underworld and protect me well. "


    Kneel down respectfully and kowtow three times


    They had been guests in someone else''s "home" for a long time, so they had to complete the etiquette no matter what. Lee Rui did not even want to touch the coffin of the Old Ancestor, which was filled with people digging graves like the Mr. tomb thief.


    It was because Lee Rui had a heart of respect for him.


    He was not greedy for the dead person''s money, and he could not be greedy for the treasures of his ancestors. Furthermore, Lee Rui was a little germaphobic, and was not willing to take the dead person''s things.


    After knocking his head against the ground three times, Lee Rui sat down and began to gather the spiritual qi of heaven and earth.


    This sitting continued for a few more hours, and only when he felt that the spirit pond in his body was completely filled, did Lee Rui stop. Lee Rui was bored to death, he stood up and looked around, pressing here and there to see.


    Pressing one brick after another was useless.


    One weapon after another, he picked them up to train with. It was useless.


    In the end, Lee Rui checked every single terracotta soldier. Anyway, there were only these few things in the tomb. Who can say?


    That''s right, he had to be optimistic and console himself, then do something else.


    Just as Lee Rui was looking over the terracotta soldiers one by one, a swallow at the foot of one of the terracotta soldiers caught his attention. Ma Te Feiyan, this is something that''s already in the elementary school textbooks. But this swallow, close to the ground, could support a horse.


    "Is there some kind of mechanism going on below?"


    Curious, Lee Rui decided to try moving it. If you can''t move it, then why don''t you turn around and give it a try? At first, he didn''t move an inch. However, there seemed to be faint signs of loosening.


    Lee Rui''s little heart was thumping hard. He increased his strength and pushed with all his might.


    The swallows turned and the horses turned.


    The small tomb door not far away also slowly rose up. Lee Rui pushed the flying Yan Tao Ma to the end, and the small tomb door suddenly opened!


    "Ha, hahahaha ¡­!" Lee Rui laughed wildly as he walked towards the small tomb door.


    Lee Rui was extremely happy to be able to escape.


    Whether you like it or not.


    At this time, Lee Rui finally started to understand a little why Mr. tomb thief acted so crazy when they entered the tomb.


    Because the desire in his heart had been perfectly fulfilled!


    Happy.


    When Lee Rui walked to the path, he realized that the young lad was already motionless.


    What a pity!


    For money, it was another life.


    "Desire is like a tiger in a fence. You don''t have the ability to fight a tiger. When you release it, you destroy it as easily as you can. When you can''t turn it back, you will learn that tigers eat humans. Unfortunately, at this time, you no longer have the chance to regret.


    Lee Rui slowly closed his eyes for the corpse and turned to leave.


    Only after arriving outside did he realize that it was already night.


    Before leaving the General''s Tomb cave, Lee Rui had filled in the hole to hide all traces.


    Lee Rui returned home happily, and ate a huge meal. Lee Rui''s mother''s heart was aching. If Lee Rui had been out for a day, why did he become filthy and smelly?


    Lee Rui said that he had gone to look for the Brother Kong Hua to play, that he had gone to his vicinity to catch Bamboo Mice, but he was unable to catch any of them, and ended up like this.


    This argument still held some credibility.


    Otherwise, if Lee Rui said that he had entered the General''s Tomb, even the Lee Rui''s mother would have to believe him.


    "Mom, did Cousin and the others come today? You didn''t stay for dinner? "


    Lee Rui asked his mother as he ate his leftovers.


    Lee Rui''s mother was angered when he heard this, "Don''t mention it anymore, it''s really infuriating. I worked hard to prepare a table of food, but your cousin''s wife said he wasn''t in a good mood today, so he didn''t come today. If he''s in a good mood tomorrow, then he''ll come tomorrow. "


    Lee Rui was so angry that he almost threw his chopsticks on the floor.


    "What the hell is this? He''s giving her too much face!"


    "That''s right. Ai, there''s no other way. She''s your uncle''s daughter-in-law after all." The Lee Rui''s mother sighed.


    Lee Rui did not continue asking, but he still remembered this matter in his heart.


    Cousin, wait and see what I do.


    Lee Rui finished his meal and quickly took a bath. He was not in the mood to chat with his mother and the others again, so he went to sleep. That night, Lee Rui slept deeply.


    In his dream, he dreamt of that General''s Tomb.


    He dreamt that his blood, which was contained within the General''s Tomb, had turned into threads that were sucked into the stone coffin. A long sigh came from the coffin.


    Even though it was just a dream, it felt real.


    Lee Rui did not know that all of this was not a dream, but a coincidence.


    Guan Yin Mountain, General''s Tomb, the blood that flowed out from the broken skin on Lee Rui''s hands when he pushed open the door in a panic, was indeed all sucked into the coffin.


    The silence was loud enough to be heard. Someone sighed.


    If one experienced a thousand years of great dreams and lost time, one wouldn''t be able to wake up.

 C89

    On the second day, Lee Rui slept until eight in the morning before waking up. This was the first time in a long time that Lee Rui had been on high alert. It had to be known that if one didn''t advance, it was better to retreat. It was the same for training. If he wasn''t as hardworking as others, how could he possibly reap more rewards?


    "Without taking the time to work hard, I can only watch as my dreams are shattered and I waste an entire morning. Ai, could my watch be broken?"


    Lee Rui took off the electronic watch on his wrist and saw that it was indeed broken.


    Well, dozens of dollars gone.


    Lee Rui hastily brushed his teeth and washed his face, then went back to his room to meditate and cultivate. Fortunately, he had absorbed enough of the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth in the tomb. He didn''t know why, but the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth seemed to be more abundant there than elsewhere.


    Lee Rui suddenly had a bold thought: "Maybe the earth vein is filled with spirit energy. Maybe I should find a shovel to dig out the earth and cultivate there in the future?"


    However, thinking back to the gloomy and terrifying atmosphere, Lee Rui gave up on that thought.


    He sat in his room for half an hour before he knocked on the door in July to call Lee Rui for breakfast. This girl had recently become familiar with Jing Yuan Town. She was responsible for buying breakfast every day, but she was very diligent.


    "Like I said, only my daughter is a caring little cotton-padded jacket, so it''s not bad if this foster daughter recognizes her. "Unlike some sons, who knew to buy breakfast the first two days, they went off to play by themselves after that."


    Lee Rui''s mother sat at the dining table eating shredded buns, not forgetting to glance at Lee Rui. Lee Rui blushed with shame, and said: "Mom, when I was going home just now, you treated me like a treasure. It''s only been a few days and you already started to dislike me?"


    "Only a few days have passed? "Darling, you''re about to start school. You only found out today?" Lee Rui''s mother looked at her precious son as if he was looking at an idiot.


    Lee Rui immediately felt that he was indeed despised, and he grabbed two steamed buns to eat in silence.


    "Oh yeah, go change into the new clothes I bought for you. Your cousin called me, they are on their way now. Didn''t you have the best time with him when you were a kid? Hurry up and change after eating, and give him some face. Don''t make his wife look down on our family. "


    Lee Rui acknowledged his as he obediently listened to his mother''s words.


    In fact, he was very unwilling in his heart, he wanted to act according to Lee Rui''s temper. What virtue did he have? Why did he have to put on airs when he had already married over?


    Lee Rui muttered as he changed his clothes. He changed his clothes and walked out of the room. When he saw that July had also changed her clothes, he stood by the door. In the seventh month, when he changed into this set of clothes, his entire person caused one''s eyes to light up.


    July''s temperament was cold, making one unable to stop. Anyone with a keen eye would know that this would be the perfect future for a sister. She was a little similar to Sis Sann, but in the future, she would definitely have even more of a royal sister Fan''er than Sis Sann, and one that would be at a high level at that.


    The black jeans and white down jacket worn in July were really pretty.


    Seeing Lee Rui staring at his in a daze, Qi Rong could not help but feel embarrassed, but did not show any fear, and asked: "How is it, not bad, right?"


    "Beautiful, beautiful, beautiful. You''re the most beautiful." Lee Rui smiled and said. He placed both his hands on her shoulders and pushed her to walk into the living room. "Mom, Dad, it''s nice, isn''t it?"


    Lee Rui''s father''s eyes lit up.


    It was simply a pair made in the heavens!


    Lee Rui''s mother looked at July with the eyes of a mother-in-law looking at her daughter-in-law, and could not help but nod. "Not bad, not bad.


    The Lee Rui''s father also added, "My wife is right. My wife''s words are reasonable."


    Lee Rui and July both blushed, and Lee Rui muttered, "What are you talking about ¡­"


    July only smiled slightly.


    Just as the Lee Rui''s father was paddling, a loud and clear shout came from outside the door: "Aunt, Uncle, I wish you a happy new year!"


    Lee Rui looked at the approaching person. It was a fat youth, and Lee Rui warmly greeted him, "Cousin brother, come and sit."


    "Ok, when did you come back? Why didn''t you tell me? Otherwise, I would have come over long ago to play." The slightly fat young man turned around and looked at her with a profound look. He reached out his hand and pulled a woman in, "Let''s make introductions. This is your sister-in-law, Yang Xia."


    "Hello, sister-in-law." Lee Rui looked at his cousin and asked.


    Yang Xia only nodded, she did not reply, and then followed his cousin to the living room''s sofa and sat down. When July came and served tea to his cousin and her wife, the cousin was initially somewhat arrogant. When she raised her head and saw July, she was also stunned.


    "You''re so beautiful." Yang Xia blurted out.


    July answered naturally, "I think so too."


    "It''s a pity she wasn''t born well, if only ¡­" When July just finished, Yang Xia seemed to be trying to find a sense of balance and said, "It''s not bad if I marry a rich person in the future."


    In the eyes of this cousin of hers, only marrying a rich man could realize the meaning of life.


    These words were actually spoken in front of the Lee Rui''s father. It could be said that he really had no eyesight.


    At this moment, his cousin hurried to smooth things over, "What are you saying, this is my cousin''s girlfriend."


    "What nonsense am I spouting? Do you dare to say that what I say is unreasonable?" "What I said was the truth. I will say whatever it is that I have!" His cousin seemed a little angry.


    Lee Rui was unhappy in his heart, but he still did not flare up on account of his cousin. The Lee Rui''s father s all had ugly expressions, but they did not say anything. Presumably, they were the same as Lee Rui.


    July chuckled and asked, "What does a cousin do?"


    "Nothing much, just watching TV at home, playing mobile, playing games." Speaking of which, Yang Xia felt extremely proud, "You know, a beautiful woman like us, we have to treat ourselves well. After all, women only have a few years of youth."


    July still laughed and said: "Then what does cousin like to do?"


    "There''s nothing I like doing. My parents never asked me to do anything. Before I got married, my family opened hundreds of thousands of shops, so I didn''t do anything even if I got married."


    "So my cousin is a rice bug at home?" July asked with a smile.


    Yang Xia''s smile froze, but she had no way to refute it, and her face immediately turned ugly.


    Lee Rui secretly gave July a thumbs up.


    The Lee Rui''s father s were all smiling, not trying to smooth things over.


    His cousin was a bit embarrassed and said: "Ha, that, in fact it was my idea. I also can''t bear to make her suffer. As a wife, marrying her home is just a way to pamper her ¡­" Lee Rui, what do you say? "


    His cousin winked at Lee Rui for help. Lee Rui could only nod his head: That''s right, my cousin is truly a good man.


    "I think so too." Yang Xia still had not recovered from her previous awkwardness, she vented her anger on his husband, "Every day, you make me wear clothes worth a few hundred yuan, and lipstick worth a few hundred yuan. The quality of life will plummet. Come to think of it, I would like to advise my little sister that I can''t let your husband give you this kind of life every day in the future, as this kind of man is the most useless! "


    Who did she advise? Of course, July!


    But who was July? The school belle of the year Jianghua University, the second argument of the school debate, the main debate of the future!


    He was once a rich beauty, but now, he had a few million yuan in his hands.


    July spoke:


    "Women are good at everything, even if they don''t, they are good at it. To tell the truth, when I put on Chanel, I felt that I loved myself more, but the thought of money not earned by myself, but by the family, was uninteresting to me. Right, my family has a company, more than a hundred employees. Cousin, what did you say your family is for? Open a store? "It can''t be?!"


    July pretended to be surprised and covered her mouth.


    Yang Xia''s aura immediately dropped.


    It was infuriating to see how people compared to each other. One couldn''t even compare in terms of age, looks, or family background.


    Yang Xia''s heart was even more unsatisfied, she came all the way here just to get a blow?


    Seeing Yang Xia''s expression, happiness blossomed in Lee Rui''s heart.


    The smile on Lee Rui''s father''s face became even more brilliant.

 C90

    "What''s the use of having money in your family? In the future, won''t you be marrying someone else?" "I''ve said that a daughter who marries is like pouring water on someone. Even though your family has money, it doesn''t mean that your family will give you money after you marry her."


    Yang Xia seemed to still be unresigned, and she muttered to herself.


    July smiled. "I am the only child in my family."


    This time, Yang Xia really had nothing to say.


    His cousin was full of admiration towards July. He laughed and said, "Reiko, this person you''ve found is really outstanding."


    Lee Rui was too embarrassed to say anything, so he could only nod his head.


    Yang Xia said unhappily: "Then do you mean that I''m not outstanding?"


    His cousin quickly added, "You''re also outstanding. In my eyes, you''re the most outstanding."


    The vase was about the same.


    Lee Rui sighed in his heart: "Cousin was really held back too much by this woman."


    Putting aside that question, it was someone else''s family''s business after all, so Lee Rui didn''t have the right to say anything. Since Yang Xia didn''t have the foundation to play with superiority right now, then forget it. Lee Rui did not want to say anything to prevent his cousin from feeling troubled.


    On the other hand, being able to beat Yang Xia meant that she had to lift his cousin''s hand. Only by being relaxed like this would Yang Xia feel that his husband was reliable.


    Lee Rui asked: "Cousin brother, I heard you bought a car?"


    "Yeah, a Citroen. I usually just drive that excavator, sometimes I have to do something and then I can''t drive that car, so I bought this car. "


    "Is this car worth over a hundred thousand?" Cousin, since you know how to make money, you are much better than others! "


    "Of course, my husband is much better at earning money than some college students. Lee Rui, when are you planning to buy a car? " This Yang Xia didn''t want to be lonely again, so he competed in everything.


    Lee Rui was unhappy in his heart. He thought, "I already planned to let you go, but you still want to fight with me. You really are a bitch!"


    Lee Rui remained calm and collected, and lightly said: "I didn''t have that thought at first ¡­"


    "You don''t have the money, right? "Yeah, you''re just a student. You''re about the same age as your cousin, and he''s already earning money to support his family. You''re still studying there, and in the future, you''ll just have to go out and work, right?"


    "My brother is going to work, working in a big hospital." July said unhappily.


    Yang Xia cried out, and said: "To put it nicely, it''s a job, to put it bluntly, it''s just a job. My husband is my boss, and there are countless people who want to ask him to open a excavator. "


    What the f * ck did he have to show off?


    Lee Rui was truly astonished by this woman''s brain, he immediately said: "I am a worker, my cousin you don''t even want to work right? "I don''t think any boss would want you to do something like you, since you''re uncultured and can''t talk."


    "You ¡­" Cousin was a little angry. If it was July, she would definitely not dare to retort, but what kind of thing was Lee Rui? He was just a student, how could he have the qualifications to talk to her?


    Lee Rui said and waved his hand, preventing her from speaking: "Also, men talk about things, women do not interrupt. When I asked my cousin about the car, it was my intention to buy one. "


    "You''re going to buy a car?" His cousin was rather surprised.


    Even the Lee Rui''s father s were shocked, but they did not express it yet. After all, they were children of their own. They thought that Lee Rui was just about to brag, and so they decided to cooperate.


    Lee Rui nodded his head: "I plan to buy a car to drive. Won''t I graduate soon?


    "What kind of car are you going to buy?" the cousin asked.


    "It''s the kind of used car that costs seven or eight thousand yuan, right?" I don''t want any of those crappy cars. " Yang Xia stuck her mouth out again and curled her lips to express her disdain.


    Lee Rui looked at Yang Xia snappily, then said to his cousin: "I plan to buy a Mercedes-Benz."


    "What?" Mercedes-Benz? " His cousin was stunned.


    "Mercedes-Benz?" Lee Rui''s father said in unison.


    "Mercedes-Benz!" July was also shocked.


    In his impression, Lee Rui was not some rich nouveau riche, and he had not seen his hobby of buying lottery tickets either. Why did he have to buy a Mercedes-Benz the moment he asked for it?


    Yang Xia was the first to react, "Hahaha ¡­ Husband, this cousin of yours really likes to joke around. "He hasn''t even graduated yet, and he''s already thinking about buying a Mercedes-Benz. I think he''s just stupid from reading ¡­"


    His cousin was also feeling rather awkward. He scratched his head and said, "You''ve confused me again. I almost believed it."


    Lee Rui''s father was finally relieved, so it was just his son making a joke, okay, okay ¡­


    July knew that the words that Lee Rui had said were stuck in a nail on the ground. He spat out a mouthful of saliva and said with a serious face: "Brother, do you really want to buy a Mercedes-Benz?"


    Lee Rui nodded his head: "I really plan to buy one. It has good Mercedes-Benz performance and is relatively safer. Although the price is a bit expensive, but there should be an expensive reason. I like a piece of white C Series sprint, it looks like it can be bought with just a million and a few hundred thousand. "


    The more Lee Rui spoke, the more he spoke, the more he didn''t know what to say.


    Lee Rui''s father looked at each other and started worrying. What to do?


    Lee Rui''s father cursed in his heart: Stinking brat, just tell me if you want to buy a house in the city. No matter what kind of Mercedes I buy, I won''t be able to lie about it even if I sell my blood.


    July said with interest, "Big brother, when do you plan to buy it?"


    Lee Rui said dispiritedly, "It''s better to hit the sun today than to choose a different day. Cousin, you drive me to town, and I''ll go get one right now. "


    In the county, Jing Yuan Town was considered a strong economy town. Its main business was to buy and sell cars, which made it quite famous in the nearby towns. Many people would buy cars in Jing Yuan Town.


    There just happened to be a Mercedes-Benz store in Jing Yuan, but it didn''t have much stock, only one or two. This was the case for this industry. It would not open for three years, and would open for three years. Besides, the boss would sell some Mercedes-Benz accessories and would still be able to manage the business.


    The last time Lee Rui walked past that place, he saw that the entrance to the shop was open. One million and a few hundred thousand, that was when he asked.


    At that time, the owner of the shop thought that Lee Rui was joking, they were all children who lived not too far away.


    This was perfect, scaring the boss to death.


    "There''s no time to lose. Cousin, you''re more experienced. Let''s go now. Bring me there." Lee Rui stood up and walked out the door.


    "Son, you ¡­" Lee Rui''s father wanted to say something, but he was afraid that it would hurt his son''s self-esteem.


    July quickly followed, but she was no longer surprised by what Lee Rui said. She was no longer surprised by what he did, because this senior and brother had already created many things she could not believe.


    His cousin couldn''t help it, he didn''t believe in Lee Rui, but since the other party was already beside the car, he had no choice but to drive over.


    Yang Xia, on the other hand, was eager to give it a try. Today, she wanted to see on what basis did this poor youth from a poor family have to buy a Mercedes-Benz.


    There were four people in a car, Lee Rui''s father was home preparing food. His cousin brought Lee Rui and drove towards the main street of Jing Yuan Town. Within a few minutes, Lee Rui arrived at the Mercedes-Benz store, and saw the owner eating lunch.


    Lee Rui walked in with big strides: "Boss, I''m here again, I''m here to buy a car."


    "Little Rui, don''t tease me." The boss was grinning from ear to ear with a bowl in his hand.


    Lee Rui took out his bank card. "I''m not joking with you, I''ll buy it right now. It''s nine hundred and ninety thousand."


    "Fine, fine, fine. I believe you." The boss was both angry and amused. He asked his child to bring a credit card machine over. Lee Rui swiped his card, took out his deposit card and showed it to the owner: "Here, I''ve given you the money. Help me complete the formalities, I want to leave now."


    The owner smiled as he looked at the deposit slip in Lee Rui''s hands.


    The next moment, the rice bowl in the boss''s hand fell to the ground with a "pa" sound.


    The owner quickly took out his phone, read the text message on it and read it several times. Finally, he was convinced that Lee Rui had really paid him 990,000 for the car!


    "The Lee Family has spawned a rich man! The Lee Family is giving out rich people! " The boss became excited, pointed at Lee Rui and laughed, not wanting to quickly enjoy and appreciate him.


    Who in his youth had not experienced the full glory of the horse''s hooves, and dreamed of seeing all the Changan Flowers in one night?


    Today, Lee Rui had finally fulfilled this wish of his.


    To the side, both his cousin and Yang Xia were petrified, their faces filled with disbelief. Especially Yang Xia, she felt that his face was burning, an especially shameful feeling.


    July passed in a flash of surprise and admiration. This brother of his was really amazing!


    The shop manager did not even eat his food and quickly helped Lee Rui settle the relevant procedures. As for the other procedures, he would help Lee Rui complete them when the time comes.


    On the way back, Lee Rui took Seventh July, his cousin brought Yang Xia.


    "Didn''t you say that your cousin''s family wasn''t very good?" In her cousin''s car, Yang Xia looked at his husband with a bitter face and asked him.


    His cousin smiled. "Actually, our family is relatively simple and honest. They don''t like to pursue the reputation of those ignorant fools. It''s really the most important."


    Yang Xia suddenly felt that since she didn''t understand her husband''s words, it was necessary for her to examine him again.


    "Hubby, stop at the pharmacy in front of us."


    "What for?"


    "I bought some tonics to honor my aunt and uncle, but I didn''t bring anything. How embarrassing." Yang Xia thought that it would be too late to redeem her impression of them at the Lee Family.


    He could easily swipe his card and buy a Mercedes-Benz cousin. How could he find such a family?


    Poor?


    nonexistent.

 C91

    Lee Rui was the kind of person who would give him a flower and he would be able to create eighteen types of patterns that he wouldn''t repeat. Give him a woman and he can create a...


    In the Mercedes-Benz, July asked worriedly, "Brother, how do you explain this to your godmother?"


    "You hit the nail on the head, and I said the car was rented. "That''s why I''m driving rather fast right now. Look, my cousin and the others haven''t even caught up yet. When we get home, we''ll discuss it first. Do you understand?"


    "Understood." July giggled.


    It was unknown why, but the more power Lee Rui had, the more he kept a low profile, and the more he looked at his in July, the more he became addicted to his.


    "Brother, do you think that Yang Xia will still have that smelly face this time?"


    "Definitely not. People like her are most afraid of bullying the poor and the rich. If you are richer than her, she would like to make you her father. To put it bluntly, he was a vile and despicable person. She dared to act like that after showing her such a huge amount of color? "Then I can''t do anything about it."


    "Bro, you''re not buying this car to vent your anger, right?"


    "What are you betting on? I originally needed a car too, but now I can''t do without one. It''s very cold to ride a motorcycle and run around with relatives." Mom and Dad are so old, I''m afraid they can''t take it. And I work, and I can''t just walk. "


    July stopped talking, she knew that Lee Rui had his ways of doing things.


    Once he returned home, July took the lead to run home and explain how his brother had consulted the owner about this matter. No matter how loyal the owner was, he would never like to see women like Yang Xia.


    Lee Rui had intentionally drove the car into the mud pit on the way here, so even though the car was new, it was still a little dirty.


    Because of this unclear situation, the Lee Rui''s father could not easily make a judgement, and could only reluctantly accept this explanation.


    When her cousin returned, Yang Xia was holding onto a big bag of things. If it was not supplements, then it was a New Year''s item.


    "Uncle, aunt, we bought some things to honor you with. I''m sorry, I was too unprepared earlier. I hope you don''t blame me."


    Yang Xia could be considered to be sincere, the Lee Rui''s father was a wise man, he had pointed it out, and calmly accepted the gift, treating it as if it was a big family.


    "Little brother, if you have any ways to earn money in the future, bring your cousin along." This time, Yang Xia''s intelligence returned to its normal level, and she even knew about her relationship with Lee Rui.


    Lee Rui promised with all his heart, "It''s alright, he can still do it right now. He will definitely be better in the future. "All of us are simple, don''t just look at the surface ¡­"


    Lee Rui was so scared that he stared blankly at his. His cousin was beaming with joy. It was worth the trip to his aunt''s house.


    He, ah, ever since he married Yang Xia, received quite a bit of supercilious looks. Well, he had finally gotten some light from his cousin.


    Also because Yang Xia had a whole new level of respect for him, Yang Xia''s words were immediately treated as golden words, and towards her husband, they were also greatly improved. Moreover, Lee Rui had already expressed that he would help his husband, which meant that his husband was more reliable than him!


    Yang Xia said on the spot that she would definitely fulfill her duty as a wife and invite Lee Rui and the Seven Moons to supervise.


    Lee Rui naturally agreed to it wholeheartedly, but when he returned to his room, he said, "It''s like I''m on stimulants."


    "It''s your chicken soup that''s too delicious." July also shook her head, she finally submitted to this cousin of hers.


    Her cousin and Yang Xia stayed after Lee Family finished their meal, and didn''t leave until after dinner.


    On the second day, Lee Rui drove to complete the procedures, and this time, the neighbors had all been cleared.


    As a result, at the entrance of Lee Rui''s white Mercedes-Benz, people were pointing at him: "Is that him?"


    "Yeah."


    "Girl, hurry up and go to that shop. If you miss this shop, you won''t have the door anymore. "If you can be his girlfriend, then ¡­"


    Many parents eagerly advised their children that if they wanted to build a good relationship with Lee Rui, it would be best if they could form a relationship with him. Some of the relatives that couldn''t be trusted also started to plan whether or not they should go to Lee Family during the new year, so that they could get on good terms with each other.


    As a result, in this year, the number of relatives that moved about on Lee Family was innumerable compared to the previous years. On the fourteenth day, Brother Kong Hua finally arrived late, and came to Lee Family as a guest.


    Brother Kong Hua was a person who understood etiquette. He brought up some of the family''s honey and tea oil, first paid a visit to Lee Rui''s mother, then went to Lee Rui''s room. When he arrived, Lee Rui was meditating in his room.


    "Yo, you''ve changed occupations and become a Daoist Priest?" Brother Kong Hua made fun of him the moment they met.


    Lee Rui opened his eyes and saw the Brother Kong Hua. Most of the playmates at the same age already had their own lives, and there were very few who could chat with each other. Brother Kong Hua was one of the few "fruits", playing with him had a similar feeling to playing with other people.


    "Come, come, sit by my side. I will teach you how to take care of your health. "I was watching a health care program for the last two days ¡­" Lee Rui started spouting nonsense.


    The Brother Kong Hua was too lazy to bother with him: "Keep bragging, I heard that you bought a good car. Come, take me for a ride."


    Lee Rui could only get up and accompany him for a ride.


    Once they sat in the car, Brother Kong Hua shouted, "Yo, a good car is indeed different. This feeling of comfort is much better than that of my lousy Jetta."


    "Not too bad, they''re all tools." Lee Rui did not make a name for himself either.


    "Come, let''s go to the billiard hall and play." The Brother Kong Hua said.


    Playing pool was Brother Kong Hua''s favorite activity, and also the sport that Lee Rui wanted to play more. The two of them arrived at the billiard hall. It was packed, with a few unpopular youths gathering here. Of course, there were also some pretentious rich kids who liked to play here.


    The moment Lee Rui and Brother Kong Hua entered, they saw that Liu Hao was also playing.


    Previously, when Liu Hao offended Lee Rui, the person who called him over slapped him in the face. Why should he be, Lee Rui was just a poor brat.


    It made him worry for a few days, and then it was all right. Liu Hao was relieved and thought that this was a dragon. But when he saw Lee Rui driving a white Mercedes-Benz to stop at the entrance, Liu Hao''s face immediately turned pale white.


    When Lee Rui walked in, he was standing there in a daze.


    "What? You don''t want to play?" Lee Rui asked Liu Hao.


    Liu Hao quickly lowered his voice: "No, no."


    "Then this table of yours is free for us to play with. Go to the side." Lee Rui was not as humble as last time, instead he showed off his edge. However, Liu Hao did not dare to be disrespectful in the slightest, as far as he was concerned, Lee Rui was just like a god in the sky, mysterious and unfathomable.


    I dare not offend him.


    In this period of time, there were not many tables in the game hall. If Lee Rui wanted to play, he would not play. Liu Hao stood at the side and watched Lee Rui play, as though he was looking forward to it. He was still considering if he should take the initiative to apologize to Lee Rui, but Lee Rui had never even looked at him directly.


    Liu Hao''s friend was unhappy, he immediately picked up the table pole and came to cause trouble. Liu Hao jumped up and slapped his friend: "You are asking for it, how dare you disturb my classmate? You don''t want to live anymore, scram! "


    Lee Rui looked at Liu Hao with a smile that was not really a smile.


    Liu Hao hurriedly took out a cigarette from his pocket and passed it over to Lee Rui and Brother Kong Hua, then said with fear and trepidation, "I really let you guys down last time. I don''t have any culture, and I just suffered a loss due to my lack of culture.


    Lee Rui said with a faint smile.


    This person would definitely come to deal with this matter.

 C92

    Liu Hao wanted to curry favor with Lee Rui, but Lee Rui did not put him in his eyes anymore, so he naturally did not allow him to curry favor with him. There was an old saying: a dog cannot stop itself from eating feces. Liu Hao would curry favor with you because of you, so when you fell, everyone would know what would happen to him.


    They could not be friends with such people, even if it meant that he would have to deal with things in the future.


    However, Lee Rui did not want to go overboard, so he just left him to the side. This made Liu Hao feel extremely uncomfortable.


    He had already realized that this high school classmate of his might be an amazing person at the moment, but he did not make any breakthroughs in making friends with him.


    It was also a headache.


    Suddenly, Liu Hao thought of something, he took out his phone and sent a message to Qian Yuan.


    Since ancient times, heroes loved beauties. Maybe they could use Qian Yuan''s name to get close to Lee Rui.


    Qian Yuan agreed to come over very quickly.


    After the first match between Lee Rui and Brother Kong Hua, Lee Rui crushed Brother Kong Hua with brute force. In the past, Brother Kong Hua''s level was higher than Lee Rui''s, but now that Lee Rui had broken through to the third stage of Qi Gathering, his five senses were different from an ordinary person''s.


    No matter what he did, Lee Rui always played better than most people.


    "Reiko, it seems like you have played quite a lot in university." Brother Kong Hua only said that Lee Rui was a frequent customer and teased him.


    Lee Rui thought, I don''t have the mood to play with this in university, it''s just that I can see it more clearly now, and my grasp of strength is more precise. Seeing the harmony between the two was also something that one had to learn in order to be able to train in Qing Gong. The principles and principles in this world were all the same.


    However, on the surface, Lee Rui still nodded and said: "Indeed, I often go out with my roommates to play."


    Just as they were chatting, Qian Yuan came over. The weather was not bad today. She wore a white dress, and her long hair fell to her shoulders, revealing half of her calves.


    As soon as they met, she greeted them, "Hey, we meet again. You two."


    Brother Kong Hua did not even want to play billiard anymore and looked at Qian Yuan in a daze.


    Surprised, Lee Rui asked her, "It''s weird, Liu Hao is not from Jing Yuan Town, nor are you. Why are you all here?"


    "Our relatives are here. We are here to visit them. I even came in his car this morning. " Qian Yuan pointed at Liu Hao and revealed a smile, saying, "I heard that you and Kong Hua are here, so I came over."


    "Oh, not bad." Lee Rui said indifferently, and ignored him.


    This made Qian Yuan a little discouraged, but she quickly calmed herself down and said, "Lee Rui, you''re being too unreasonable. I''m coming over here, and you''re the host.


    Lee Rui originally wanted to say that he was not close with him, why did you come to light with him? However, he still paid attention to his classmates'' feelings and said, "What do you want to play with? Tell me."


    Qian Yuan said: "The three of us are all outsiders, how could I be clearer than you?"


    Unknowingly, Qian Yuan had also pulled Brother Kong Hua into her squad. Lee Rui smiled slightly: "Then I''ll bring you guys to the KTV to sing. There''s really nothing fun here."


    Qian Yuan and Liu Hao were overjoyed.


    Lee Rui glanced at Brother Kong Hua, and realized that his thoughts were entirely on Qian Yuan, so he knew that he wouldn''t mind this suggestion.


    Actually, Brother Kong Hua was a smart person and he might know what kind of person Qian Yuan was. It was just the word love, so it was hard to say clearly. For some people, liking is liking, not changing because of what kind of person she was.


    This was something that Lee Rui had experienced before when he first met Bai Xiaohua. The first time he saw Bai Xiaohua, when Lee Rui was on the school grass selection platform, he immediately went straight to the point. "You are this year''s school grass? Be my boyfriend. "


    In the following period of time, Bai Xiaohua always took the initiative to ask Lee Rui out for a meal and see a movie together. At that time, it was as if he had bumped into an evil spirit. Even though he knew that Bai Xiaohua liked to be conceited, he still wanted to persevere and see, perhaps one day, he would fulfill her request and she would stay by his side.


    It was only until reality gave Lee Rui a cruel slap that he woke up the previously ignorant youth.


    Seeing Brother Kong Hua like this, Lee Rui suddenly had a plan.


    Lee Rui drove Qian Yuan around with Brother Kong Hua. Although Qian Yuan''s family was considered good, she couldn''t afford to drive a Mercedes-Benz. This was because she had the honor of opening the window, making it seem even more glorious.


    But this time, Liu Hao drove his small BMW and followed behind Lee Rui. No one was willing to sit in his car again.


    Lee Rui got his driver''s license in his first year of university, spending more than 2000 yuan at that time. The KTV wasn''t far away, after a few minutes, Lee Rui parked the car in front of the KTV and went inside to open up a private room.


    The level of consumption in small areas was not low at all. For example, the price of this KTV box was much higher than elsewhere. This is due to the small local entertainment, forming a monopoly effect. Usually, Lee Rui would not even bother to look at a room 380.


    "Wow, as expected of the wealthiest person in our class. He immediately took out a luxurious box." Qian Yuan slowly stood beside Lee Rui. She did not know that people were afraid that she was Lee Rui''s girlfriend.


    Lee Rui only laughed, and maintained the distance between him and Qian Yuan, and brought them up.


    Arriving at the luxurious private room, Qian Yuan took the initiative to order a song, causing Lee Rui to ask the waiter to send him a beer.


    It was good to have wine to liven things up, Liu Hao also wished that he could have a good relationship with Lee Rui. Once the wine was served, Liu Hao had to toast Lee Rui''s wine. Qian Yuan was singing right there and Lee Rui did not accept his wine, saying, "We should toast the beauties first."


    Qian Yuan heard Lee Rui praise her as a beauty, so much that she stopped singing and came over to drink. Sitting close to Lee Rui, Qian Yuan raised her wine cup: "Come, let''s toast about our hard-earned classmate!"


    "No, no, no. We''ll toast you alone." Lee Rui raised his wine cup and raised his head to drink.


    Seeing that, Liu Hao and the Brother Kong Hua turned to look at Qian Yuan. As a man, she would always rather drink a woman''s wine. Since Qian Yuan was not anyone''s woman, she would naturally be able to drink wine with her.


    However, Liu Hao had noticed something from it long ago.


    Sure enough, after Qian Yuan drank the wine that she respected, Lee Rui pointed at Brother Kong Hua: "It''s your turn to toast to the beauties of our class."


    Lee Rui called her a beauty left and right, making her extremely happy in her heart. If she could become Lee Rui''s girlfriend, then she could lead an upper-class life. This was something that Qian Yuan had always dreamed of.


    Qian Yuan did not resist against all of them.


    After Brother Kong Hua finished with the toast, it was Liu Hao''s turn again. Liu Hao gave Qian Yuan face when he toasted to him.


    Three glasses of wine, actually not too bad, the taste of this RIO cocktail is quite good. Taking advantage of their interest, Lee Rui suggested that everyone drink a cup together and everyone responded loudly.


    Like this, Qian Yuan drank a total of four cups of wine. However, Qian Yuan wasn''t unsuitable for getting drunk at all, as the aftereffects of the cocktail wouldn''t evaporate so quickly.


    On the other side, Lee Rui told Liu Hao to nod and sing first, and the three of them continued to drink. Lee Rui''s opinion was like an imperial decree, so of course Liu Hao would obediently follow it.


    On the other hand, Lee Rui pulled Qian Yuan to drink her wine again and again.


    While Liu Hao was singing, he would watch the scene from time to time, and had a plan in his mind. He could tell that Lee Rui wanted to get Qian Yuan drunk, but as for what a man wanted to do by getting a woman drunk, there was a saying, that a man has no chance unless a woman is drunk.


    "Last time at the reunion, you spoke nicely and said that you had no interest in Qian Yuan. Liu Hao was a little sour in his heart. He was also interested in Qian Yuan, but in the face of benefits, women were nothing to him.


    Liu Hao quickly changed his mindset and decided to seize this opportunity. As a result, after singing a song, he followed Lee Rui''s thoughts and poured Qian Yuan a large gulp of wine.


    Qian Yuan kept feeling that today was the happiest day for her. She wasn''t an idiot for what Lee Rui thought of her. Usually, she would not drink beer when her friends told her to, but today, she drank it all on Lee Rui''s account.


    Two hours later, Qian Yuan was completely drunk. Brother Kong Hua was also drunk. She was drunk on Lee Rui, so Liu Hao only thought that Lee Rui wanted to seal his mouth because he had also coordinated with him a little.


    Only Lee Rui was awake, he had the best alcohol tolerance. Liu Hao had always acted as the partner, but he was actually pretty drunk. Now, he burped and laughed: "Should we go get a room? I won''t disturb you anymore, help Qian Yuan up the stairs. "


    The KTV itself was in the hotel, and above it was the house. Lee Rui said to Liu Hao: "You go down first, I''ll come down later to talk to you."


    What Liu Hao wanted was this chance, he slapped his thigh, and with every step he took, he wobbled down the stairs.


    Lee Rui looked at Qian Yuan and Brother Kong Hua, who were both already drunk, and shook her head. She muttered to herself: "Brother, I can only help you until here."


    Lee Rui asked the waiter to prepare a room, he supported Qian Yuan up, and the attendant helped Brother Kong Hua. When they were upstairs, Lee Rui threw Qian Yuan and Brother Kong Hua onto a bed and covered them with their blankets. After he locked the door, he went downstairs.


    The best bro, can perform the most perfect support attack.


    This time, Lee Rui was helping Brother Kong Hua.


    The rest was up to him.

 C93

    Some people just lack an opportunity.


    Brother Kong Hua was waiting for a chance, and Liu Hao was also waiting for a chance. He drank until his face was red, hoping that Lee Rui would give him a chance. When Lee Rui saw Liu Hao downstairs, the moment he entered his car, Liu Hao immediately got into it.


    "Brother Lee, how is it? Did you collect any interest? " Liu Hao looked to be in a hurry, and revealed a look that a man would understand.


    Lee Rui glanced at him and said, "Liu Hao, you haven''t gotten that drunk, have you? Do you think that it''s to play with Qian Yuan? "


    "Don''t tell me it''s not Hehehe. We are old classmates of the Brother Lee. We all understand." Liu Hao laughed sinisterly.


    Lee Rui laughed coldly, "I am different from you. Qian Yuan is completely not attractive to me. But Kong Hua liked her a lot, the kind that he liked a lot. He had secretly fallen in love with her for five years already. You don''t know what it means to be secretly in love for five years. To you, you don''t even know what love is, but there will always be people who do. "


    Lee Rui looked out of the window, his eyes carrying complex emotions that no one knew.


    Five years, more than eighteen hundred days. He didn''t dare to tell her that he had a crush on a person and couldn''t get close to her. He could only watch her from afar and pay attention to her every detail.


    "I put Qian Yuan and Kong Hua together. This is the truth."


    Liu Hao revealed an expression of disbelief, his eyes wide: "What, how can you ¡­ If something were to happen to them ¡­ "


    Lee Rui didn''t even bother to look at him, "Liu Hao, you''ve also been drunk before right? Those who do bad things in the name of drunkenness are, in fact, at most, only half drunk. "


    Liu Hao blushed, but then he asked: "That''s not right, why do you have to put them all together?"


    "At most, they will wake up tomorrow morning, and then they will be embarrassed. But it doesn''t matter, Kong Hua might have made up his mind to confess, and maybe can make up for this regret.


    "But this is unfair to Qian Yuan!" Liu Hao suddenly became excited.


    Lee Rui turned his head and looked at Liu Hao with a smile that was not a smile: "So you think that I should be the one sleeping by her side, and it would be fair like this, right?"


    Liu Hao''s face flushed red.


    "That''s why you don''t understand love, nor Qian Yuan. Do you think Qian Yuan usually drinks? She only drinks drinks at school parties, why is she drunk today, is it because she''s happy? "Maybe, but just because of the pleasure?"


    Liu Hao''s forehead started to sweat.


    He suddenly understood the meaning behind Lee Rui''s words. The reason why Qian Yuan was drunk wasn''t because of how good others were at pouring wine, but because she wanted to get drunk herself. She wanted to give Lee Rui the chance to do so.


    Lee Rui said indifferently: "Since we are all friends, I won''t cheat her. But her thoughts were truly dangerous. If... It might be a good thing for her to be with Kong Hua. "


    Liu Hao suddenly felt a sense of inferiority.


    Usually, he would shout and shout like he had a lot of friends, but in reality, they were all gathered together for benefits. There were almost no long-term friends who were willing to give their all for their target, and he had never thought about such things for anyone else.


    But when he saw Lee Rui today, he realized that there really was such a person.


    He was willing to take someone else as a friend, willing to consider someone else''s interests. Whether it was Qian Yuan or Kong Hua, Lee Rui really did not care about the benefits, he just wanted to make this pair of old classmates happy.


    A man is like a rainbow.


    Only now did Liu Hao know why Lee Rui disdained being friends with him and fawned over him. Because Lee Rui and he were completely different people, Lee Rui was too lazy to waste time and effort on those seemingly vast but actually useless interactions.


    This is a man who only works.


    "I ¡­ I suddenly feel like all these years have been in vain. "What kind of life did I have in the past? My favorite girl was forced by my friend, and I thought I would just have to spend the rest of my life like that after taking over a woman''s body. Why do I have to use love and friendship as dog shit ¡­"


    Liu Hao cried.


    He was drunk, he was drunk, he was drunk, he was dazed, he felt a sense of grief brewing in his heart, a constant throbbing in his heart, a reminder of what he had missed.


    No one wants to be a bad kid when they''re born. There''s never been anyone like that.


    Liu Hao opened the car door and staggered back into his car.


    He wasn''t willing to let Lee Rui see him in such a miserable state. No matter how terrible a person was, he wished that he could preserve some of his dignity. In particular, the feeling of drunkenness in his heart made him look like a child.


    Pitiful people, Lee Rui sighed.


    Thinking about it carefully, Lee Rui didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "What have I done today? "Hai, it''s time to go home."


    When Lee Rui returned home, he found July in her room, reading a book. Lee Rui did not disturb her, and quietly went back to his room and laid on his bed.


    "Boring. Forget it. Let''s just play on the phone."


    Lee Rui opened the Wechat Group of the Nether World to see what had happened recently.


    The mortal world celebrated the Spring Festival, the Underworld also celebrated the Spring Festival. In the group, all the seniors were paying their respects to each other, in various ways. Looking through them one by one, there actually wasn''t much to read. Occasionally, there would be a member who would send red packets, all in underworld money.


    Lee Rui''s spirits had waned.


    During the New Year, Lee Rui had already paid New Year respects to the Xiao Guitou and the Evil-Suppressing Ghost, and even sent them ten thousand kuai as New Year''s red packets. Their relationship could be considered to be maintained, after all, these were the two remaining resources on Lee Rui''s hands.


    Lee Rui took a look at his own contribution points.


    "Holy shit, 381?!"


    Lee Rui was shocked by his own merit value. Now, even adding the leaders of the middle echelons of the Underworld would not be a problem.


    But who should he add?


    Lee Rui frowned and thought bitterly: "If my position is too high, it will easily reveal my background. My position is too low, so it won''t be of much use to me. I have to think about what kind of member would be more appropriate... "


    There were four great divisions in the Underworld, and they were responsible for giving good fortune to those who had done good deeds in the mortal world. In the future, they would be born into wealthy families.


    I will punish those who have done evil in the human world. I will also punish those who have done evil in the human world.


    Department of Inspection, supervises the ghost servant below.


    The Department of Yin Justice was responsible for the formulation of laws and the judgement of regulations in the Underworld. Then, it would be handed over to the Appreciation and Punishment Department for execution, and be subject to the supervision of Department of Inspection.


    In other words, the Department of Inspection was the most powerful one within.


    The problem was, would Department of Inspection''s leaders be willing to accept a "friend" who never showed up and often gave money?


    Lee Rui made a decision in his heart.


    "We should first add director s from the Punishment Division, we should first enrich ourselves as much as possible, before seeking for other things!"


    After all, the Evil Punishment Division was the executive division, and they could also help to get some good things.


    When Lee Rui added this director, the overall risk was the smallest, but the power and effect on the outside was the biggest.


    It was worth a try.

 C94

    After adding the director, Lee Rui no longer looked at his phone, but sat on his bed and quietly cultivated.


    The Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth within the spirit pond in his body was constantly accumulating. The final goal of the third paragraph was to reach the level of turning a pond into a lake. At that time, Lee Rui would have already stepped onto the path of cultivation.


    A few days later, it was also the time for him to return to school. This time, after everyone had paid their tuition fees, they no longer needed to attend classes.


    Many people were overjoyed, but even more people felt a sense of sorrow in their hearts. It was time for everyone to part ways.


    As the Minister of the Medical Alliance, Lee Rui brought his students to the hospital to practice on the first day they returned back to school. After not seeing Teacher Zhang Qing for a long time, Lee Rui had missed him greatly. The first time they met, Lee Rui warmly greeted them, "It''s been a while, you''ve become even more beautiful now."


    Teacher Zhang Qing was wearing black jeans and a red down jacket. She was as beautiful as a ripe fruit waiting to be plucked, upon seeing her, Lee Rui wanted to go up and take a bite.


    Zhang Qing was unable to resist Lee Rui''s invasive gaze and she lowered her head slightly, "Really? Thank you. You''ve also become a lot more handsome. "


    The other students in the hospital watched helplessly as the teacher and student praised each other. They felt as if their mouths were stuffed with dog food, but they had no choice but to flatter:


    "The minister has spoken my mind!"


    "He''s the most handsome!"


    On that sunny spring day, the laughter and laughter were endless and the laughter was blissful.


    Not long after, patients began to arrive one after another from the ward. Lee Rui then sat down and observed them to ensure that there were no mistakes.


    At around 10 in the morning, when the traffic was at its highest, a group of people wearing white banners rushed upstairs and directly rushed into the student practice room.


    A middle-aged man with a moustache, short and fat, dressed in rustic clothes, his voice loud: "Do you have anyone here named Lee Rui, come out and speak!"


    Lee Rui then stood up and walked over: What, is there a problem?


    At this time, a middle-aged woman rushed out from behind the short and fat man. She jumped in front of Lee Rui and gave him a slap, "I''m planning on making you a quack doctor ¡­"


    Such a commotion had caused many people to cast sidelong glances at him.


    Lee Rui looked at the middle aged woman''s palm coldly and reached out to grab it. With his current cultivation level, it was naturally impossible for him to be slapped by such an ordinary person. With just a little strength in his hand, the middle-aged woman immediately cried out in pain.


    "He hit me, the doctor hit me!" This hospital had arranged for a group of students to treat a patient, yet they managed to kill my father-in-law. Everyone, look! "


    The middle-aged woman shouted and the short and fat man did not stay idle either. They came up with a punch.


    The five to six men behind the chunky man also rushed forward when they saw the chunky man make a move. It was obvious that he wanted to give Lee Rui a good beating without saying a word.


    Lee Rui was not in a good mood. He flipped over his palm, and with a slap, his entire group was slapped until their faces were swollen.


    "You are probably mistaken. I am not someone who is easy to bully. Do you want to fight? "Come on."


    Lee Rui released the middle-aged woman, his gaze like lightning: "Shut up! "If you keep on blabbering, your mouth will be smashed!"


    The middle-aged woman was immediately angered.


    They all said that students were weak, but the person in front of them wasn''t someone they could bully. Just as these people were feeling confused, someone else stood out from behind, holding a inverted picture in his hand and taking a picture with kacha kacha kacha.


    Lee Rui walked up a few steps and grabbed him.


    "I''m a reporter, I have the right ¡­"


    Lee Rui took his Single Reverse Falling Technique and smashed it into pieces.


    Lee Rui laughed coldly: "You can''t talk too much when talking about brute force, so you want to reason with me? What if I don''t want to reason with you? Speak, who is the one behind all this? If you don''t tell me, I''ll show you who''s behind the scenes! "


    It was the first time that many people had seen such a fierce student.


    The reporter, on the other hand, was emboldened and said calmly, "I can choose to call the police. Just you wait."


    Lee Rui dragged him back into the sickroom and slapped his face until all his teeth shattered. His mouth was filled with blood, the man did not expect Lee Rui to be so fierce, he did not dare to be careless now.


    However, Lee Rui didn''t stop there and gave him another slap, causing the other half of his face to swell as well. At the same time, Lee Rui also grabbed his fingers and pulled!


    This sort of ruthlessness surpassed the scope of a human''s knowledge and endurance.


    In that moment, the reporter determined that Lee Rui had gone mad and wanted to kill!


    Lee Rui held up his second finger, and asked again: "Are you going to speak of it? If you don''t say anything, just break another finger, until all your fingers are broken. "


    That person could not bear the pressure and immediately snot and tears fell from his eyes, "No! I said, I am not a reporter, I was just sent here to take photos, it was Loong Shao''s cousin, Liu Tiannan, who sent me! "


    Loong Shao?


    "Which Loong Shao?" Lee Rui asked.


    That person said, "It''s... The Loong Shao who is chasing Miss Zhang, he said that you messed up his good plan and caused him to lose face, so I asked his cousin to take care of you ¡­ "


    Lee Rui understood everything in an instant.


    Who is Liu Tiannan? Lee Rui asked.


    "Young Master Liu is the Young Master of the South Sky Group. Check the internet ¡­" "I know. Don''t ever say that it was me who said it!" That person was trembling in fear, as though he was afraid to bring up this Liu Tiannan.


    "Alright, I understand. Right now, I need you to cooperate with me. Otherwise, you will have to suffer a lot, do you understand? " Lee Rui revealed a vicious expression, scaring the man into trembling, he could not help but nod his head.


    Thus, Lee Rui chatted with the man and taught him how to talk.


    Not long after, Lee Rui and the man came out with their arms around each other''s shoulders, both of them smiling. Lee Rui said to the surrounding spectators: "Just now, we were rehearsing a little program, is everyone surprised or not?"


    No one spoke, they were all staring straight at Lee Rui.


    Lee Rui coughed and nodded: "Looks like everyone is truly surprised. Our rehearsal for this program is actually a short film about medical drama, and will be broadcast on provincial television stations in the future."


    Under Lee Rui''s depiction, this incident seemed to be filled with positive energy, as if it was going to be a social reflection movie.


    Many people heard Lee Rui''s words and saw Lee Rui and the man chatting intimately, extremely intimately. They also began to believe that there were some who would laugh, reflect, and perform in all sorts of ways.


    But in the end, the nature of this matter had changed.


    Lee Rui handled this crisis perfectly and personally sent the man and the others downstairs. They put their arms around each other''s shoulders and were very friendly.


    However, the moment they walked out of the hospital, Lee Rui fiercely released the hand that was holding onto the man''s finger: "Bring the person you called over and scram. If he comes again, his legs will be broken by you, do you hear me?!"


    "Listen, I heard it. I will not come back. Let''s go! " The man didn''t want to stay in front of Lee Rui anymore and brought his people away immediately.


    Lee Rui''s face darkened as he returned to the hospital ward.


    A year ago, Loong Shao lost face at Jingtian Hotel. Presumably, it was only because his relatives left him to talk about this during the new year, that caused this matter to happen.


    "He actually doesn''t want to die trying to get the Miss Zhang. What bullsh * t Loong Shao, I think he must be tired of living!"


    Thinking about it, Lee Rui took out his phone and started searching for Liu Tiannan''s information on the internet.


    This search was incredible.


    This Liu Tiannan was a little too awesome.


    It read: Liu Tiannan, son of the chairman of South Sky Group, is currently the chairman of South Sky Investment Group. His father has over a billion properties and is known as the "wealthiest man in Jiang Hua". In addition, Liu Tiannan had studied abroad since he was young and graduated from Princeton University. He had invested in South Sky City right after graduation, and through several technology stocks, he managed to double his profits.


    Not easy to deal with.

 C95

    Someone like Liu Tiannan deserved the title of being called a dragon or phoenix among men. Even if half of the news was discounted, it could still be said that this person was quite outstanding. Without a doubt, to be invincible against such people required a lot of courage.


    Lee Rui was not afraid of him. With the Wechat Group of the Nether World in his hands, even the Emperor of Heaven would dare to fight with him.


    "No matter how much money Liu Tiannan has, or how big of a background he has, as long as he dares to provoke me, I can kill him with my own strength!"


    Money, power, power ¡­ These things did indeed have a lot of power, but Lee Rui was more clear of one thing. When a person possessed the power to control another person''s life, that person was the true supreme existence!


    A single thought of life and death was all in a single thought. With a single thought, even the emperor would be covered in blood if he was angered! What''s more, Liu Tiannan?


    Lee Rui returned to his sickroom and sat down calmly. The students all stared at him.


    Lee Rui asked: "What, is there something on my face?"


    "Minister, are you going to make a movie? Can you bring me along? I also want to show my face. " A girl said timidly.


    "Minister, I can also be a extras actor!" A boy was eager to try.


    Lee Rui sweated, how could these children be so easily deceived. Do they really think that everything that just happened was filmed?


    Lee Rui said snappily: "You guys are overthinking it, those people really came to cause trouble, and it was only because I threatened to arrest them did they cooperate with me by saying those words."


    The faces of the students were filled with shock.


    There was such an operation?


    "Division Minister, your adaptability is truly amazing." Many of the male students looked at Lee Rui with admiration.


    Lee Rui nodded his head, and smiled: "In my letter, Zeng Guofan said: Do not fight with reputation, do not fight with interest with villains, do not fight with power and influence, and do not fight with nature. I think there are a few more, which are to bully a gentleman in his name, to suppress a villain in his power, to tempt a powerful person in his power, and to see the great coincidence of heaven and earth only. So from now on when you meet medical trouble, you have to know how to take advantage of the situation and what is momentum. The judicial organ of state law enforcement is our power! "The heavens fear the police, and the police protect us civilians!"


    Even some of the elderly patients in the ward nodded repeatedly as they praised these words.


    A legendary figure and a young man of this generation!


    Of course, Lee Rui''s words were reasonable, but the logic was dead, so would depend on how everyone uses it. He had to be decisive, fast and accurate. That way, he would be able to beat the bad guys into submission, but not everyone could have such a good reaction.


    Lee Rui waved his hand, "Alright, let''s focus on our own matters. "Remember, our task is to treat the sick and save the sick. To gain true knowledge in practice, that is currently the only major task."


    Under Lee Rui''s command, the ward''s order was restored, and the students all returned to their posts. Lee Rui walked to Zhang Qing''s side and sat down. Zhang Qing smiled at him lightly: "Alright, I can control the entire audience."


    Lee Rui was startled. After thinking about it carefully, it was indeed true.


    "Maybe it''s because he has experienced a lot, so his reaction was a bit faster. Miss Zhang, these stockings are pretty good, they look so nice on your legs. "


    Lee Rui changed the topic too quickly, and Zhang Qing was unable to react for a moment, as she said: "Really? I think so too. "


    After saying so, she came to her senses. How could she discuss this with her students? Zhang Qing reached out her small hand and flicked Lee Rui''s forehead: "Teacher, you dare to tease me, are you sick of living?"


    Lee Rui laughed and said: "Even if I were to die from a peony flower, being a ghost would be for the best."


    "Bitch." Zhang Qing rolled his eyes as she looked at Lee Rui, but his eyes seemed to be slightly filled with tears. So this fellow has a good mouth. Let''s see what he''ll say next time when she changes her colors.


    The corner of Lee Rui''s mouth lifted into a smile. His mood was also extremely good, and all the unhappiness from before was swept away in an instant. In any case, life was always good, and there was always more fun.


    The first day of school started just like before, with a busy and carefree transition. The next day, Lee Rui still led the team to the hospital, and early in the morning, he was informed to pay a visit to the Principal''s office.


    Lee Rui went to the Principal''s office and knocked on the door before entering. The dean was currently sitting in front of his desk, frowning deeply. The moment he saw Lee Rui, he said in a low voice, "You''re here, take a seat."


    "Principal, what business do you have with me?" After Lee Rui sat down, he asked.


    The dean did not speak. Instead, he took out a copy of this morning''s newspaper and handed it over to Lee Rui. Lee Rui took it and looked at it. To his surprise, it was this newspaper that reported what happened yesterday.


    Black bold headline: School and hospital running school, is pioneering innovation, or eager to achieve?


    "It was reported that there was an accident at a hospital on the Ring Road yesterday. "A student injured a patient who came to see the doctor ¡­"


    After reading through the report, Lee Rui clenched his fists tightly. The story is characterized by the reversal of right and wrong and the pouring of sewage. The entire essay seemed reasonable, but it was just a fabrication.


    "Dean, how do you plan on dealing with this matter?"


    The Headmaster slammed his fist on the table, "Of course it is to retaliate immediately and clarify the situation. Justice is in the heart of hearts. I have seen your performance, and they are clearly slandering you! "


    Lee Rui was moved: "Thank you."


    However, the dean sighed and said with a helpless look on his face, "Don''t thank me yet. Things are not as simple as we thought. This morning, the head of the health department called me and asked me to take this matter seriously. Lee Rui, the hospital might not treat you fairly, I hope you are mentally prepared. "I''m very sad that such a thing happened ¡­"


    Lee Rui''s heart instantly tightened as he said seriously, "Principal, please speak."


    "After discussion between the leaders of the hospital and the school, they decided to temporarily suspend your Medical Alliance and at the same time expel you from the hospital. Furthermore, you will be suspended from graduating ¡­ The notice would also be sent over through the school very soon. I am still trying my best. Lee Rui, the hospital has let you down, the school can''t do anything about it. If they did not listen to their leader''s instructions, then the great situation that Medical Alliance had painstakingly created could very well be destroyed. I''ll ask you now, are you going to accept this punishment or resist? "


    Lee Rui retorted, "Is there any difference? I''m just a meat on the chopping block right now. I can do whatever others want. "


    "NO!" You have the right to choose! " The dean shouted angrily, "I dare not say that I understand you well, but the future of your medical skills is definitely the best I''ve ever seen. My feelings for Chinese medicine are on your body. "


    The dean''s face revealed a hint of sadness, "My family used to open a Chinese medical clinic, and my father was an old Chinese medical doctor. To put it bluntly, I also came from a Chinese medical background and learned western medicine later on. Your talent in Chinese medicine has the most potential that I''ve ever seen. If you choose to resist, I will fight for you! "


    "We can compromise, we can negotiate." The dean said, "If worst comes to worst, we can forget about this Medical Alliance. I''ll bring you to our hospital in advance. Your level is much higher than your classmate, and your potential surpasses all of theirs.


    Lee Rui was silent.


    He roughly understood what the dean meant. That was, the future of his Medical Alliance, in exchange for his own future.


    From the dean''s point of view, Lee Rui''s potential was enormous, enough to rival all the students of Medical Alliance. Nurturing a Lee Rui was better than all of those students.


    "No, it''s not fair." Lee Rui turned around silently and said to the Principal, "No matter how much potential I have, I will not sacrifice my students'' future prospects in exchange for my own benefits. Dean, I appreciate your kindness, thank you! But this time, I have to take my own back. "


    Lee Rui left the office of the Principal just like that, and did not look back.


    The dean heaved a long sigh, a pained expression appearing on his face.


    It was heartbreaking to be expelled from the hospital, to be discharged from the hospital, to be suspended from graduation, to have a seedling destroyed like this.


    Especially since Lee Rui made such a noble choice, it made everyone feel infuriated.


    "I will not allow them to invert right from wrong. Justice reigns in the hearts of the people. I will protect my junior brother!"


    The dean thought for a moment before picking up the phone and dialing the number of an old classmate. "Old classmate, are you still in the Ministry of Health? "It''s like this, there''s something I need your help with ¡­"


    Back then Jianghua University was still not a university, but a Jianghua Institute. Back then in Jianghua Academy''s medical department, there were countless young people with dreams who threw themselves into the medical field in batches. Now, some of them were able to speak.


    They would not sit back and watch their junior fall into such injustice!


    Waves of power began to move.


    The horn to fight had been blown!

 C96

    Lee Rui left the Principal''s office and left the hospital. Today was the first time he missed out on the supervision affairs of Medical Alliance. In the future, he might never again listen to his classmates discuss about his illness in that ward, and help them correct their mistakes.


    Are you sad? After all, specialization was medicine, and it was a witness that the Medical Alliance was flourishing under the help of the Miss Zhang. Furthermore, she was the first Director of the Medical Alliance Student Department.


    Humans always had feelings, and Lee Rui''s feelings towards Medical Alliance were even deeper.


    This was also the reason why Lee Rui was not able to exchange his Medical Alliance for his future. In addition, no matter how strong he was in the future, he would not be able to compare to the contributions made by hundreds or thousands of his classmates in the field of medicine.


    After all, he was only by himself, he could only treat a few people a day, and there were many, many students in the Medical Alliance. The more people there were, the more people they could save, and the fewer people in this world who were suffering from illness and suffering.


    If he didn''t forget his first wish, then he would always have to!


    A light drizzle fell from the sky as spring rain fell. Although it melted the cold winter air, it was unable to melt the coldness in Lee Rui''s heart. Lee Rui clearly knew who was driving all of this.


    "Liu Tiannan, you are ruthless. "However, I will let you know the consequences of offending me."


    Lee Rui clenched his fist and left the place without turning back.


    "..."


    In South Sky Investment, Loong Shao was talking about something with a young man. The young man looked to be about twenty-three to twenty-four years old. He was about 1.78 meters tall, and his long hair was combed upwards, revealing his feminine features.


    "Cousin, that kid probably won''t even be able to cry today." When I catch up with that female teacher, I''ll have her introduce a few students to you for you to play with.


    Hearing Loong Shao say that, the young man laughed and nodded, "Ah Long, don''t keep thinking of playing with these things. You have been playing with women since you were fourteen, is that not enough? That''s the right way to do it. "


    Loong Shao complained the heavens: "I''m not as smart as you, Cousin. The arrangements have already been made at home, those few branches should be taken care of by the professional managers, I just need to collect money in the future. "I know in my heart that if I go out, I will only be tricked."


    Liu Tiannan declined to comment and only chuckled: "To be a professional manager, you should be able to suppress them as well. "Otherwise, if one''s achievements are too high, it will cause trouble sooner or later. The best way is to do it yourself."


    Loong Shao had a headache, this cousin had previously brought him everywhere to play, and playing with women was something that he had brought him to enter through, but now he told him this, it was the same as what the adults at home did. Loong Shao shouted, "Don''t you still have a cousin? I can''t beat you, but you will save your own life, right? "


    Liu Tiannan smiled and did not speak. He and his cousin had grown up together, so naturally, their relationship was very good. However, there were some words that were inconvenient to say. For example, if he could help for a while, would he be able to help for a lifetime?


    Naturally, once these words were spoken, the emotions would fade. Therefore, for Liu Tiannan to choose not to speak of it, it might be a wise decision. After thinking about it, Liu Tiannan changed the subject and asked: "Is that female teacher that good?"


    Hearing that, Loong Shao became excited: "Cousin brother, you don''t know, that female teacher is dignified and elegant, like a ripe peach. She will definitely bite my lips and smell good. And from what I can see, she''s still young. Cousin, where can I find such a woman? "She''s cultured, she''s good-looking, she''s conservative, and I just want to see her sing right next to me.


    Hearing Loong Shao''s words, Liu Tiannan became a little excited. "Change the topic and bring me there to take a look."


    "Then why don''t we go now?" Loong Shao advised.


    Liu Tiannan shook his head: "I can''t do it now, I still have work to do.


    "Alright, then it''s a deal!" Loong Shao said excitedly.


    "..."


    Lee Rui did not come to the hospital from the morning until the afternoon. He called a few times, but all of them indicated that Lee Rui''s phones were turned off.


    This made Zhang Qing not feel good in her heart. In the past, he would sit on a small stool with Lee Rui everyday and watch his classmates treat them. Now that she was left alone in the ward, Zhang Qing was a little absent-minded.


    It was as if his heart had lost a piece, and he felt an unknown sense of loss.


    Zhang Qing took out his phone again. This was already the eighth time. In the first seven times, when Lee Rui did not pick up the phone, he had asked his roommates and teacher about his whereabouts but no one knew where he was.


    Thinking about how this student was usually restless, until now, Zhang Qing was already a little worried.


    "Could it be that something really happened?"


    Just then, Zhang Qing''s phone rang. Zhang Qing was both surprised and happy, she quickly picked it up, and saw that it was the vice principal calling.


    "Hello, Principal. What can I do for you?"


    "Zhang Qing, the Medical Alliance you''re presiding over, does it have a student called Lee Rui? It''s like this. He beat up someone yesterday and even went to the newspapers. The leaders of our education department have personally looked into this matter and have already made a decision. Dismissing your position, suspending your graduation, notify him, and everything else will be lost. You have to watch out for Medical Alliance, and don''t do this again ¡­ "


    Zhang Qing''s head went blank.


    Beating, dismissal, suspension of graduation... These words finally made Zhang Qing understand why Lee Rui did not come today. Presumably, he had already received the news regarding this matter, right? No wonder she left this morning after hearing that he was going to the dean''s office.


    Even when the phone rang, Zhang Qing still had not recovered from the great shock.


    Didn''t that matter already be settled? How did it become like this?


    Zhang Qing decided that there was a need to ask about this matter. Lee Rui was her student, and as a teacher, she would definitely not sit idly by the side and allow the school to punish Lee Rui like this. Zhang Qing dialed the number and asked her colleagues, her teachers, and the President of the hospital.


    In the end, everything became clear.


    This morning at 7 am, Jiang Hua''s morning paper was sent to the various organizations. It caused a huge commotion amongst the discussions about Jianghua City and government units, and in the end, it landed on Lee Rui, a student who did not have any background ¡­


    In short, Lee Rui was in trouble.


    Whether or not the medical incident was real, whether or not Lee Rui had beaten up anyone, as it was reported in the newspapers, some leaders had asked about it, and as a result, it became the current situation.


    "How ¡­ How can this be ¡­"


    Tears quietly rolled down Zhang Qing''s cheeks.


    She was angry, but her heart ached even more.


    Such a fine boy, such a strong boy, such a brave boy, yet he was subjected to such unfair treatment. It doesn''t make sense, it shouldn''t.


    However with Earth''s population of 7 billion and the vast sea of people, who would care about a boy who had no one to rely on and was subjected to injustice? Everyone was busy, too busy to care about the fate of a tiny figure.


    It was as if a voice in heaven and earth were sighing: "Let it be like this. There is no way to change it. You can only accept it."


    A person''s helplessness would be described as sorrow.


    Suddenly, Zhang Qing packed her stuff and ran out of the sickroom.


    Another voice in her mind was shouting, No, there''s always something to be done!


    There had never been a savior, nor had there been an immortal emperor. But humans were a group of people who were connected to each other. Everyone had relied on each other''s warmth to reach their current state.


    If they were united, they could move mountains and overturn the seas! They could eliminate all difficulties!


    This point had already been made in the elementary school textbooks.

 C97

    Lee Rui spent the entire day madly cultivating his small bamboo forest. Ever since he left the hospital in the morning, he had stayed here the entire time and did not eat lunch.


    He saw a figure moving swiftly through the bamboo forest. He stepped on one of the bamboos and lightly tapped on it before he flew to another bamboo. With another tap, he landed on another branch of the bamboo.


    When he was at home, Lee Rui had never stopped absorbing the spirit energy of the heaven and earth, and had even started training in the light arts. Now that he had seen some signs of life, the more he practiced, the more he became more energetic, and all of his displeasure during the day was thrown to the back of his mind.


    "A few more months and I''ll be out."


    Lee Rui was satisfied. The reason he was able to cultivate so fast must be because he had a good foundation. Whether it was a substantial increase in physical fitness or the support of the spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth, these were all solid foundations.


    With this foundation, cultivating would be twice the result with half the effort.


    However, it was already too late. After Lee Rui trained for a while longer, he jumped down from the bamboo branch and landed gently on the ground. Wiping his sweat, Lee Rui walked outside with large strides.


    After exiting the small bamboo forest, Lee Rui saw a girl sitting on a chair at an intersection, as if she was asleep. Lee Rui thought that this was a date with his boyfriend, so he ignored him and went to the other side.


    Before they had even walked a few steps, they heard someone shouting behind them, "Lee Rui, are you Lee Rui?!"


    Lee Rui turned around and said in surprise: "Wang Ke, why are you here?"


    He could still recognize Wang Ke''s voice, but it was just that when she was a distance away from her in a daze, he wasn''t able to recognize her for a moment.


    The one who called out to him was Wang Ke, she ran quickly to the front and raised her voice: "Where have you been! My cell phone is turned off again, so no one can find you. I went to look for you at small bamboo forest, but I didn''t dare to go in.


    Lee Rui was puzzled: "How did you know I was here?"


    "I didn''t believe that you would go to the small bamboo forest in the past, but every time we chatted, you would often say that you were reading at the small bamboo forest. And then, today, I... I also can''t think of where else you can go. It''s not like you''re at home, you don''t even know where you went in July! "


    Wang Ke was a little angry: "How can you turn off your phone, you nearly scared us all to death, you know?"


    "What''s there to be anxious about? It''s not like anything has happened to me." I''m really reading inside. If you don''t believe me, just look. I''ve brought all my books with me. " Lee Rui was really holding onto a handful of numbers, and it was even a textbook.


    This was naturally Lee Rui''s way of trying to deceive people, but Wang Ke believed it. She was angry and amused: "You, how can you not read properly, yet you want to go to a place like that!"


    It''s still not because no one dares to go there, Lee Rui thought, and continued, "Alright, I''m fine now, you don''t have to worry. "Come, let''s go back and eat. I''m starving to death."


    "You are still starving. We are all dying of anxiety. Miss Zhang told me that you were suspended from graduating and are no longer in Medical Alliance. We all thought you were going to kill yourself, so I didn''t dare tell July. Miss Zhang said that if they still can''t find you, they''ll call the police. "


    Lee Rui didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "I thought too much, how could I possibly commit suicide? Even if I don''t graduate, I don''t think a diploma can decide my life. "


    Wang Ke looked at Lee Rui with a pained expression. For him to still say such words at this time was enough to show his optimism. However, was everyone that optimistic from the moment they were born? Clearly, he had gone through many hardships in order to maintain an optimistic heart smile towards the difficulty of life.


    On the contrary, Wang Ke was unwilling to speak more about Lee Rui. She grabbed Lee Rui''s hand: "Let''s go, I''ll treat you to a meal. "If you only know how to read books, you might as well look at me!"


    Her words made sense, and Taibai Jinxing made sense. Lee Rui was actually unable to refute her words, and thought to himself, "Next time, I''ll see if you can dodge it or not."


    Wang Ke walked in front and Lee Rui followed behind. They looked like a pair of angry lovers. Arriving at the restaurant outside of the academy, Wang Ke ordered five dishes consecutively and even asked Lee Rui if he wanted to drink.


    Lee Rui had a strange look on his face as he felt overwhelmed by the favor he received. "You can''t be, why would I drink alcohol when there''s nothing to do? I don''t like drinking alcohol."


    "I''m just afraid that you won''t be able to take it. Don''t cry by yourself in the middle of the night."


    "You''re thinking too much." Just as Lee Rui finished speaking, the phone in his pocket rang.


    "Hello, Shanyong. What''s the matter?" It was Ke Shanyong who called, so Lee Rui asked him the first. Ke Shanyong was flustered and exasperated: "Where did you go!"


    "Eating in a small restaurant outside the school, why ¡­" Before he could finish, he was hung up. Lee Rui looked confused as he put the phone back in his pocket, "What happened today ¡­"


    Not long after, Ke Shanyong arrived with the Lao Bao and Gou Zi. There were exactly three dishes on the table. Ke Shanyong opened his mouth and shouted, "Boss, give me three bottles of white wine!"


    "What''s the matter with you again?" Lee Rui facepalmed, thinking that Ke Shanyong had lost his love again.


    Ke Shanyong sat down and said angrily: "If something happens to you, will we as brothers just watch? "Although we can''t help much, we won''t let you stay alone. We won''t return home unless we''re drunk, so sleep well. Tomorrow, we''ll go find the principal. Why not ¡­"


    Lee Rui looked at Ke Shanyong, then swept his gaze across Wang Ke and the others one by one, his eyes becoming slightly moist.


    "Thank you."


    Lee Rui thought to himself, what virtue or ability does he have to have so many good friends and brothers to care for him? He was like a wolf. When no one cared about him, he could quietly lick his wounds. However, when others cared about him, he couldn''t help it.


    The waiter brought the wine over. Ke Shanyong heroically poured wine into a bowl and poured a cup for each of them, except Wang Ke who used tea in place of wine.


    "Come, drink!" Ke Shanyong boldly raised his wine cup and held it in one gulp. Lao Bao and Gou Zi were also feeling stuffy. Seeing them drink so fiercely, Lee Rui could not help but feel worried, so he did not drink too much, leaving some leeway.


    "Drink slowly, no need to be in such a hurry." Wang Ke could not help but advise.


    Ke Shanyong did not bother about him and poured himself a cup of wine. "Women should not interrupt a man''s business. Rui Zi, we brothers know that your heart isn''t feeling well. Today, we''ll accompany you. Come, drink! "


    Ke Shanyong felt stuffy again, while Lao Bao and Gou Zi also felt stuffy. It was completely the feeling of a wine tyrant, and it wasn''t good for Lee Rui to not drink it, so he drank again.


    Ke Shanyong hurriedly ate a few mouthfuls, then poured himself another cup of wine and raised it again: "Come, drink!"


    Lee Rui, "..."


    You don''t want to get drunk just because you''re addicted to alcohol!


    In less than half an hour, all three of them fell. All of them were drunk, Lee Rui looked at the wine cup on the table, feeling embarrassed, he raised his head and looked at Wang Ke.


    "Why aren''t you drunk yet? You don''t want me to drink with you, do you? Wang Ke was extremely shocked, and quickly promised, "I really can''t drink it, at most ¡­ "At most, I''ll accompany you for a drink."


    "You''re thinking too much. I''m just worrying about how to send them back." Lee Rui sighed.


    Just then, Lee Rui''s phone rang again.


    Lee Rui took it out and looked, to show that the person who called was Miss Zhang.


    What''s the matter with her? You don''t want to drink, do you?


    Lee Rui picked up.


    "Lee Rui, come over to the teachers'' building. I have something to talk to you about."


    Although his tone was calm, Lee Rui heard a "pa" sound when he hung up the phone. Presumably, Miss Zhang was also angered by Lee Rui''s phone that did not turn on for a whole day.


    Wang Ke was startled, and said hesitantly: "Miss Zhang ¡­ It can''t be that I want you to go to her house for a drink, right? "


    Lee Rui was also slightly confused. "It should be ¡­ "No way ¡­"


    Looking at the three roommates in front of him who were snoring away after getting drunk, Lee Rui was a little bit unsure.


    Who knows.

 C98

    In the end, they got the stronger students in the class to send Ke Shanyong and the other two back to their dorms. Lee Rui sent Wang Ke back. Downstairs, Wang Ke was somewhat worried: "It seems like a lot of people know about this now."


    "I''m not surprised. When Medical Alliance removed from my position, many students should have known about it, and some people would have helped me fight against injustice."


    "So what are you going to do? Are we really going to look for the headmaster tomorrow? " Wang Ke asked.


    Lee Rui shook his head: "The root of the matter isn''t the Principal. If we go and find him, it will only make things difficult for him. "Don''t worry, I know what I should do."


    If it really didn''t work, Lee Rui would just go to Yang Family and with the power of Yang Family, he could settle this matter in a few minutes. Liu Tiannan thought that Lee Rui''s weakness was politics. How would he know that Lee Rui''s strongest control over his weakness was politics.


    It was just that Lee Rui had never been willing to ask others for help, that was all.


    Speaking of which, Liu Tiannan was part of the South Sky Group''s Liu Family, and others might not be giving him face, but the Liu Family. Then what about Yang Wu? Could it be that Yang Wu''s Yang Family was not as good as the Liu Family''s? What a joke.


    Even saying that he would crush them wouldn''t be enough.


    After Lee Rui and the others left, they headed towards Zhang Qing''s residence. Following her instructions, Lee Rui went to the 7th floor of the classroom and knocked on the door of the 705.


    Zhang Qing opened the door with a pair of slippers in her hands.


    "Dad, Mom, Lee Rui is here." Zhang Qing shouted into the room.


    "Lee Rui is here, come in." A middle-aged woman''s voice came from inside.


    Lee Rui changed his shoes and went in. He saw two middle-aged people around the age of fifty to sixty. Lee Rui hurriedly asked: "Hello, Uncle, Aunt."


    "Come in first, no need to be so polite." The Zhang''s mother was more amiable.


    On the other hand, Zhang''s father held a newspaper in his hand, and waved his hand: "Little Li, come over here. Tell me, what''s going on?"


    Lee Rui then told her everything that happened yesterday.


    The more Zhang''s father heard, the more serious he became. After Lee Rui finished speaking, he asked, "Can anyone at the scene prove it?"


    "Am I not there? I can. " Zhang Qing said.


    Zhang''s father glanced at Zhang Qing: "Your student, wants to avoid trouble."


    "At that time, there were seven or eight students present, and they all knew that there were also some patients present, a few of whom should be hospitalized. "Furthermore, there''s a camera in the corridor of the ward. It should be able to be used for surveillance." Lee Rui said calmly.


    The Zhang''s father nodded his head. He was very satisfied with Lee Rui''s performance, the young lad was not anxious in the face of trouble.


    "Tell me what the dean told you today. How did he inform you?" The Zhang''s father said.


    Lee Rui then told Zhang''s father about what happened this morning.


    Zhang''s father''s tight eyebrows gradually relaxed, and he asked: You must have offended someone, right?


    Lee Rui was shocked. Just from these things, Zhang''s father could already guess that someone was trying to mess with him. As expected of an elder, the older the wiser.


    "It was someone who set me up behind the scenes. I even know their names. One was called Loong Shao, who had been pursuing the Miss Zhang since she was in the hospital, and the other was called Liu Tiannan, the son of the chairman of the South Sky Group. "Yesterday, when those people came to the hospital to cause trouble, I asked them clearly."


    Zhang''s father, who had just relaxed, frowned again.


    The whole thing had been complicated, but in reality, it wasn''t that complicated. The key point was that the identity of the person behind him was quite complicated. This was the most difficult thing to deal with. Nowadays, rich people weren''t just limited to having money; they also had a wide range of connections.


    "The person who invests in business definitely wouldn''t be using the pressure of his clan. It is possible that he knows some friend who blew the whistle of the wind for his family. I can report this to the education department, but it''s really hard to say for the health department. "


    Zhang''s father was stuck in a dilemma. If he could not resolve the two sides of pressure at the same time, then there was no way to start talking about how he could resolve this issue.


    Lee Rui suddenly asked: "Are you Principal Zhang Mei Sheng?"


    Zhang''s father asked in surprise, "How did you know?"


    Lee Rui was indescribably shocked in his heart.


    Zhang Mei Sheng was the principal of Jianghua University for the third time. At that time, the new school name had been changed and the relocation had been carried out by him. He could be said to be a influential person who had solidified the status of Jianghua University.


    The seniors of the older generation all said, you can say that you don''t know who the current Principal of Jianghua University is, but you have to know, who Principal Zhang Mei Sheng is.


    "With Teacher Zhang Qing''s experience, she would at most stay in a single room. It couldn''t be a suite, and all the teachers on the seventh floor or above lived in the principal level. Since you live on the seventh floor, your surname is also Zhang, so I was right. Miss Zhang, thank you for your concern on this matter. "


    "It''s nothing." Zhang Mei Sheng laughed gently and pointed to Zhang Qing, "You are my Qing''s student, she insisted on asking me to say something fair. If you want to thank her, then thank her. "


    So Miss Zhang''s nickname was actually Qing!


    Lee Rui turned to Zhang Qing and said: "Thank you, teacher Qing."


    Zhang Qing''s face was flushed red. Qing was a nickname only her parents could call him. How could Lee Rui shout?


    "You can only call me Miss Zhang or Teacher Zhang Qing, you are not allowed to call me Qing Teacher in the future. "Also, I''ll ask you." Zhang Qing was very angry, "Why did you turn off your phone?"


    Lee Rui smiled and said, "I''m going to small bamboo forest to read books, so I won''t think about those vexing thoughts. "Since I can''t hide from it, I might as well enrich myself. It''s fine to deprive myself of my education, but my knowledge can remain in my heart forever."


    "Good!" "Not bad, what a great knowledge that will forever remain in your heart." Zhang Mei Sheng admired Lee Rui''s words, and nodded: "Based on your words, I can help you with that. You guys sit here for a while, I''m going to make a phone call. "


    Zhang''s father all went to the study room, leaving Lee Rui and Zhang Qing sitting in the living room.


    Zhang Qing looked at Lee Rui with killing intent, Lee Rui giggled: "Teacher Qing, what are you angry about?"


    Zhang Qing grabbed the pillow on the sofa and threw it away, while roaring softly, "Who asked you to call me Qing, did you get my permission? Hmph, only when someone who has committed a great sin should be expelled. "


    "Teacher Qing only says what he says. Teacher Qing, where is your room, I want to go and see."


    "Scram, if you continue to call me teacher in Qing, I''ll kick you out!"


    "Then can I call you Qing?"


    "How dare you, I''ll throw it away!" Zhang Qing threw a pillow over, which Lee Rui caught and started laughing in a low voice. Maybe because she felt that this was too childish, Zhang Qing also laughed.


    Even she was thinking how it was impossible to put on the airs of a teacher when he was in front of Lee Rui.


    Could it be ¡­ Was it because of the first time?


    When he thought about the first time he met Lee Rui, the scene on the bus that happened, Zhang Qing''s face reddened so much that blood dripped from it.

 C99

    "Alright, alright, I''ll be troubling you with this matter. When you come back to my house to eat, your wife said she would cook your favorite food. "


    In the Zhang Family''s study room, Zhang''s father hung up the phone with a big smile on his face.


    "Xu Le, that kid really likes to eat bass fish. How many years has it been?"


    "I''m just nostalgic." Zhang''s mother also laughed. Seeing that her old man''s words were effective, she was actually happy. Previously, he was worried that his retirement would take a breather. After all, this was the norm.


    From the looks of it, there was something different about the occupation of teachers. As long as they had been carefully nurtured, they would always remember. Unlike the ones in the government, they lose their value after retirement.


    Using benefits to maintain one''s feelings was not as long as the relationship between teacher and student.


    Zhang''s mother looked outside, quietly closed the door, and said in a low voice: "Tell me, could Qing be ¡­" I''ve never seen her like this. "


    Zhang''s father was first shocked, then he started to ridicule him with a smile.


    "Wife, are you thinking too much? Don''t you know what temper our Qing has? How could she fancy that kid? The reason the Qing was so enthusiastic was because she needed Lee Rui''s help. Think about it, Medical Alliance has done well, with achievements, the leaders have all seen it in their own eyes. "


    Zhang''s father''s words had a profound meaning, Zhang''s mother was no longer a child, he immediately understood the meaning behind his husband''s words.


    "Unite all the forces that can be united, pave the way for the future. This daughter of ours is as ambitious and insightful as any other child. But old man, have you ever thought that when Qing is twenty-six this year, no matter how outstanding she is, she will still get married. "


    The Zhang''s mother was worried.


    Zhang''s father also had a headache: "I''m not going to say this, and you''re not going to say it. This is our daughter''s own affair, we can only supervise and not interfere. Parents who forcibly interfere in the marriage of their children, for the most part, do not bring true happiness to their children. "


    Zhang''s mother no longer spoke.


    The two of them knew full well that this was the truth, an irrefutable truth.


    When Zhang''s father walked out of the room, Lee Rui and Zhang Qing sat upright and obediently and obediently, as if the opportunity to cause a ruckus in private had never happened. Zhang Qing, who had heard the sound of footsteps in advance, had even placed his pillow in the same spot, yet he did not have a single clue about the situation.


    Zhang''s father went to the sofa and sat down while he brewed tea. Zhang''s father said, "Oh, Little Li, I have already called my student about this. He is the leader of the education department. As for the hospital, I''ll check again tomorrow. As for you, don''t worry. "


    Lee Rui hurriedly nodded: "Thank you, uncle. Don''t worry, I definitely won''t let myself become chaotic first."


    "Alright, then I won''t worry."


    At this time, the Zhang''s mother came over with a cup of tea. One cup for the Zhang''s father and one for Lee Rui. Lee Rui quickly got up and received the tea with both hands. Zhang''s mother admired this child''s manners.


    Zhang''s mother also sat down. She asked Lee Rui: "Xiao Li, what plans do you have for the future? I heard from the Qing that your achievements are outstanding and your medical skills are outstanding. After graduation, what plans do you have? "


    Lee Rui muttered to himself for a moment and said: "I plan to go to the hospital for an internship first. If necessary in the future, I might choose to return to campus. And maybe I''ll open my own hospital. "


    Running a hospital?


    The Zhang''s father frowned, seeing that Lee Rui was not some rich family''s child, how could he have such a bold and unrestrained thinking? Isn''t this a bit too much?


    Zhang''s father said: "Young people, you should calm down more. Pay more attention to the current situation and solve the current problems of life. Opening a hospital, forget about funds, even if you''re talented, it won''t be easy. "


    Lee Rui nodded his head, "Indeed, it is as you have said. It is not an easy matter. The funding is not bad, but this talent, I have been observing to find the right talent. I think, maybe in the next few years, our Medical Alliance will have a large number of outstanding talents ¡­ "


    Lee Rui spoke with confidence, but the Zhang''s father''s heart was in turmoil: "Little Li, what does your family do?"


    "My dad and mom just opened a small shop a few days ago at Guard Area."


    Zhang''s mother smiled and asked: "Then did you buy a house?"


    "Not yet." Lee Rui did not hide anything, and honestly said: "But I have plans to buy, although I have not bought a house yet, I have bought a car."


    "Oh? It''s nice to have the ability to buy a car at such a young age, "he said. Zhang''s father''s serious face eased up.


    Zhang''s mother laughed and asked: "What kind of car did you buy?"


    "Benz."


    Puff -!


    Zhang''s father spat out his tea and coughed a few times. Zhang''s mother hurriedly used a tissue to wipe her husband''s mouth, but she didn''t drag him to the ground. Zhang''s father was shocked, he looked at Lee Rui in disbelief: "You said you bought a Mercedes-Benz? I didn''t hear wrong, right? "


    Lee Rui nodded his head: "Uncle, you did not hear wrongly, I did indeed buy a Mercedes-Benz. The service fee and insurance and so on, a total of one million and eighty thousand. Speaking of which, I''m a bit embarrassed. There aren''t many parking spaces in the school, so I often park my car at the teacher''s building. "


    The Zhang''s father looked at each other and a trace of helplessness appeared in his eyes: "It couldn''t be that the white Mercedes-Benz that was parked downstairs right?"


    Lee Rui nodded again.


    He had nothing to say, absolutely nothing to say. Zhang''s father looked at Lee Rui speechlessly. He had thought that Lee Rui was working for his daughter, but now it seemed that he was working for him.


    One could imagine, that if this young man who could drive more than a million luxurious cars really realized his dream in the future, the first thing he would do would definitely be to poach talented people from Medical Alliance.


    "A while ago, we retired seniors were still talking about who had such a promising child and who bought such a good car. At that time, some people even said that our clan''s Old Zhang bought it for Qing, saying that when the school was demolished and built, your Miss Zhang was corrupted, and only now do you dare to spend that money. As for the gossip, we don''t really care about it either. Now that the truth has been revealed ¡­ " Zhang''s mother laughed involuntarily.


    "Little Li, you tricked me so badly." Zhang''s father also kept sighing, but even he couldn''t hold back his laughter.


    What the hell.


    This car was bought by his daughter''s student.


    "I say, why would they think that the carriage belongs to Qing? Qing, did you sit in his car before?" Zhang''s father suddenly thought of this question and looked towards Zhang Qing.


    Zhang Qing was playing with her phone with her head down. When she first heard Lee Rui talk about the car, she immediately lowered her head and did not say a word. Pretending to play with the phone as if he was very focused, he kept scrawling on the phone, clearly showing that he didn''t want to talk about it.


    Yes, she had been in Lee Rui''s car before, and also said that if she did not have a space, she could park in front of''s house. But what does this have to do with her? Others can just chew on them whenever they want to.


    Afraid of who?


    Seeing that, the Zhang''s father also felt helpless. This was the temperament of a daughter, and no one could do anything about it. After all, this was the only daughter in the family.

 C100

    Counting the time, it was also almost half past nine. He had to take care of the health of the elderly. Lee Rui got up, and after conversing with Zhang''s father for a bit, he brought up the idea of leaving. Zhang Qing personally saw Lee Rui to the door, and said angrily: "Scram, rich man, you have scammed me so hard."


    Lee Rui laughed: "Then let''s settle the matter of you taking the pillow just now."


    "Treat, if you don''t treat, I''ll give you some shoes to wear next time."


    "Sure, please, as long as Qing is happy, I will be happy to eat a few meals."


    "Tch ¡ª hurry up and go, go back and sleep early."


    "You rest early too."


    After they said their goodbyes, Lee Rui disappeared into the night. Zhang Qing closed the door and returned home to see her parents ready for punishment. Zhang Qing hurriedly yawned: "It''s getting late, I''ll go back and rest, I still have lessons tomorrow."


    "Stop!" "Who are you fooling, Saturday tomorrow!" Zhang''s mother bellowed and patted the sofa beside him, "Come here, your father and I have something to discuss with you today, something important to you in your life!"


    Zhang Qing cried out with a sullen face: "Ahh ¡ª tomorrow then! It''s really very late today, no no no, I''m really very sleepy, I''m really sleepy, I''m going to sleep, good night dad and mom."


    He slipped into the room. How could he be a sleepy person?


    Returning back to the room, Zhang Qing collapsed onto the bed. She was glad to think that she had escaped this calamity. When she thought about how she managed to get a meal from Lee Rui, she could not help but feel happy. "Yeah, there''s food to eat now!"


    "..."


    That night, there were quite a few people who made calls like the old principal Mei Sheng. Many people were silently working on Lee Rui''s affairs, such as the Principal of Three Hospital or the Principal''s old classmates. As well as Wang Ke, she was also prepared to help Lee Rui escape this calamity through the operation of their family''s relationship.


    The night was too beautiful and deep. It was like a calm sea that covered up everything. The undercurrents that lurked beneath the surface of the sea never stopped moving. They would only be able to create an earth-shattering wave at the most appropriate time.


    Tonight, Lee Rui was the person who stood at the head of the tide.


    Lee Rui didn''t know anything about this. He just returned to his room calmly, went back to his bed and fell into a deep sleep. After a day of training and a few consecutive hours of conversation during the night, he was exhausted. He needed to rest and recover his spirit.


    Early morning of the next day, Lee Rui was completely refreshed. He went to cultivate in his small bamboo forest and didn''t come back to eat breakfast until 8 in the morning. Ke Shanyong and the others were all lying on the bed, complaining incessantly.


    "Sigh, the people who should be drinking aren''t drunk. The people who should be drinking are all drunk. I lost, I lost big time!" Ke Shanyong held his head and kept on knocking, feeling a headache coming on.


    "Reiko, can''t you just get drunk with us?" Gou Zi was extremely furious.


    "Look at him, he''s asking for a beating. If I wasn''t drunk and didn''t have a headache, I''d definitely beat him up!" Lao Bao stuck his head out and weakly shouted a few words before pulling back into the blanket.


    Lee Rui laughed from inside the dorm with his hands on his waist, and called out: "Brothers, take a good rest, I''ll invite you out again tonight for a big feast. Don''t worry, we won''t drink this time."


    "Alright, I''m relieved to hear that. That''s not right, we still need to go see the principal!" Ke Shanyong suddenly remembered this incident. He was no longer sleepy.


    Lao Bao also quickly poked his head out of the blanket, and reached out to grab his clothes: "If you didn''t say it, I would have forgotten about it. Hurry up and get up, let''s go see the Principal together."


    "No need, no need. Rest well. I already met with the principal yesterday. There are no problems with the school." Lee Rui quickly advised them to lie down. If they went to the Principal like this, the Principal would probably scold them first.


    Besides, he had met the Principal yesterday. Although he was the former Principal, he was the most respected one.


    When Ke Shanyong and the others heard this, they quickly asked. Lee Rui gave a vague explanation, which made them believe him more or less.


    "You guys continue sleeping, I''ll go out for a walk first." Lee Rui said, then went to the bathroom to take a bath, changed into a set of clean clothes, and went out.


    There was nothing to do, nothing to do in the hospital, and there was no need to attend classes in the school. He had not yet done business, nor did he have a girlfriend. Sigh, life was already so difficult, the only thing that was worth lingering on was small bamboo forest.


    Just as Lee Rui arrived at the small bamboo forest, his phone vibrated slightly.


    It said: director has accepted your friend request.


    Lee Rui''s heart was in ecstasy. Just as he opened the director''s dialog box to greet him, he thought about it and decided to forget about it. First of all, without a good reason, no one would care about you. Secondly, if you don''t have anything to say, it is easy for others to be wary of you.


    I might as well see what activities the Underworld has next, then I can contact him and pretend to be a junior seeking advice from a junior. This way, if others were satisfied, it would be easy for their relationship to get closer.


    After all, the Leader did not have much time to spare. He knew a person who could not find words to talk to.


    Lee Rui zipped up his pockets and sat on a rock with his legs crossed.


    The Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth was continuously absorbed into his body. Lee Rui could feel that his body was filled with spiritual energy. The amount of spirit energy was still increasing, slowly expanding the spirit pond in his body.


    All around him was wind blowing grass rustling, but Lee Rui was completely focused on it, not being happy nor happy, he was extremely prepared, and like this, everything was good.


    Time passed unknowingly, and the sun in the sky brought warmth to the air. When he reached 11 o''clock, a phone call came in, interrupting Lee Rui''s cultivation.


    Lee Rui picked up the phone: Qing, what can I do for you?


    "Lee Rui, how many times have I told you not to call me Qing!" On the other side of the phone, Zhang Qing bellowed in a low voice, "Call me Miss Zhang!"


    "Okay Qing, tell me, why are you looking for me?"


    "Forget it, I won''t bother with you. I''m not angry, I''m not angry." Zhang Qing consoled herself on the other end of the phone for a while and said in a very warm tone, "What happened to the treat?"


    Lee Rui laughed, "Where are you?


    "Hurry up and come to the school gate. We''re waiting for you to pay the bill." Zhang Qing said.


    Lee Rui hung up the call and got up to leave small bamboo forest. Ten minutes later, Lee Rui and Zhang Qing arrived at the little restaurant outside the campus. Here, Lee Rui had eaten together with Wang Ke many times before.


    However, Lee Rui had the nagging feeling that the waiter was looking at him with eyes filled with contempt.


    Looking carefully, the waiter was muttering to himself. Lee Rui focused on listening, and heard the waiter scolding him.


    "Scum man, eat while looking at the pot in your bowl. You just had dinner with your girlfriend yesterday, and brought another woman today as well. It''s not good stuff ¡­"


    Lee Rui did not know whether to laugh or cry and ignored his. Then, he turned to Zhang Qing and asked: "What''s wrong, why do you look so gloomy?"


    Zhang Qing sighed and said bitterly, "Sigh, I was hurt by you. As soon as I got up this morning, my parents had me talking about life and death all morning, saying they wanted me to catch up with them. "You say that in this broad daylight, where do I go to find it?"


    Lee Rui laughed out loud: "If we don''t find a target in broad daylight, do we have to look for him in the dark? Miss Zhang, I am not at fault for this matter. "


    "Who are you to blame for this?" Zhang Qing grumpily grumbled, "If you hadn''t come to my house, I wouldn''t have been forced to marry you. "I know what it means to bury myself in a pit. You are the pit."


    Lee Rui spread open his arms. "Yes, yes, yes, I am that pit.


    Zhang Qing spat: "Rascal!"

 C101

    After eating a little, Zhang Qing received a call from a colleague asking her where she was.


    "I''m eating at the school gate, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s fine, I was just asking. I was going to ask you out for a walk. Since you''re eating, I won''t disturb you any longer.


    After the call ended, Zhang Qing was still a little confused: "I don''t usually get in contact with them, and they even asked me to go shopping, it''s so weird."


    "Maybe they want to use your name to build a relationship." Lee Rui was implying something, obviously saying that your father is a old principal, it is normal for them to fawn over him.


    Zhang Qing was not angry either, because this was a fact in the first place, so there was nothing to be afraid of. She put down her cell phone and focused on eating. Not long after, a black Mercedes-Benz stopped outside the restaurant. Wow, it was much more expensive than Lee Rui''s Mercedes-Benz.


    It was not easy to see such a luxurious car in this place, Lee Rui could not help but look at it more. The car door opened, and two young men got off. Lee Rui''s pupils constricted, and surprisingly, Loong Shao still didn''t know anyone else.


    Loong Shao chatted and laughed with the person as he walked into the restaurant. "Cousin, the environment here isn''t bad, I told you it was alright, huh ¡­"


    Loong Shao and Lee Rui locked gazes and recognized each other.


    Lee Rui clenched his fists. He wanted to go up and beat him up. However, he still restrained himself. There were many ways to flatten Loong Shao, but the most stupid way was to hit him with a camera in public.


    After all, this person had an incredible elder cousin, as well as an impressive background. Thus, he really couldn''t be easily touched.


    Lee Rui now started to think about how to find Loong Shao''s home, and how to burlap him up in the middle of the night with his head flat like a pig''s. As for Loong Shao, he sat at the next table with the young man beside him. The moment he sat down, he started to mock them, "Who do I think they are?


    "Don''t worry, I will." The young man smiled.


    Lee Rui exhaled softly and said disdainfully, "What bullsh * t is this, putting on an act, you really think you''re something important."


    People with a bit of status and no background couldn''t stand being mocked the most. The young man was not angry, but Loong Shao could not resist and slammed the table and shouted: "With things like you, you think you are qualified to scold my cousin, do you know who he is?!"


    Lee Rui laughed. So this young man was Liu Tiannan.


    "Heh." Lee Rui only laughed and then quietly sat back down to eat. From time to time, he would chat with Zhang Qing, as if the two had never existed.


    "Oh, right. Miss Zhang, blacklist your colleague''s contact information. I believe that there is no such thing as a coincidence in this world. I would rather that she didn''t want to go shopping with you, and only used you as a bargaining chip. "


    Zhang Qing took out her phone, and immediately deleted.


    After eating their fill, Lee Rui and Zhang Qing left together. From the beginning till the end, he did not say a single word to Loong Shao, let alone a single word to him.


    This made Loong Shao very upset in his heart.


    "Cousin, tell me, why do I feel like my heart is at odds with yours?"


    "Think about it, what is your goal in coming here?" Liu Tiannan reminded.


    "I came to look for Zhang Qing." Loong Shao spoke on his own, and suddenly came to a realization. Zhang Qing did find it, but what was the result? Was this what he wanted? Obviously not. On the contrary, under Lee Rui''s reminder, Zhang Qing''s current impression of him was extremely bad.


    "Ah Long, listen to my advice. If you want to get Zhang Qing, then you can''t just throw away money like you did in the past. It is necessary for you to give them your true feelings and let them feel your sincerity. "


    "Why pay with your heart? Cousin, I''m still young. I don''t want to be trapped right now. " Loong Shao wailed, still unconvinced. "If I meet someone even better in the future, wouldn''t I suffer a huge loss?"


    "Who told you that you must give up your heart from start to finish? You have to know, it can be a lifetime, or it can be a temporary period. To deal with women with brains, you have to learn to control your sincerity. " Liu Tiannan said lightly.


    Loong Shao was completely impressed.


    "Amazing, to be able to even control this. Seems like the position of Casanova is yours."


    If Zhang Qing heard it, she would correct it. Casanova? The scum of the world was more or less the scum of the world. Even the scum who had a high IQ and knew how to scheme was scum.


    Because even if they had the skills and skills, their starting point was never pure!


    Fortunately, in their first confrontation, Lee Rui accompanied him by his side and built a protective wall for him. Basically, Loong Shao''s life had already been drawn out by Zhang Qing and it was a life that was no longer within his consideration.


    Loong Shao still did not know, but Liu Tiannan already knew this fact, so he reminded him:


    "I suggest you give up."


    "What a pity."


    "No pity, you can leave me behind."


    Loong Shao opened his eyes wide and was immediately discouraged. Even if he fought for women, he still wouldn''t be a match for his cousin. Then there seemed to be no other way than to give up.


    This time, Loong Shao was eating a very unhappy meal.


    When Lee Rui and Zhang Qing returned to school, Lee Rui was informed to take a trip to the Principal''s office.


    "You even work overtime during the weekend. The principal is the principal, so professional." Zhang Qing laughed and teased, then bid farewell to Lee Rui. Lee Rui rushed over to the Principal''s office. It was noon, and the Principal seemed like he had not eaten, he was waiting for Lee Rui at the desk.


    "Come, sit down. I called you here to inform you that the punishment has been lifted. In the future, you must pay attention to your influence and not be caught red-handed. You must know, even if you are upright and not afraid of the shadow slanting, you must still understand the principle of being afraid of words. "


    "Thank you for your advice, Principal. I will definitely remember it."


    "Principal Zhang and I used to be colleagues, but my leader is still his student. It was rare for Principal Zhang to stand up for someone, and it was very rare for him to break this rule. "Also, I got angry with the hospital just now, so they won''t pursue your influence."


    Lee Rui''s face lit up.


    It looked like this matter had been settled.


    The principal looked at Lee Rui and frowned slightly. "Seems like you are quite happy, but I have to remind you, you are too happy. This time, so many people have stepped in for you, just to dispel the effects of a single sentence from others. "


    "You must know that your enemy has not disappeared. And he''s not serious, he''s just playing with you. If the other party were serious and wanted to take you down, you might never have the chance to make a comeback again. Do you understand what I mean? "


    The Principal looked at Lee Rui.


    Of course Lee Rui understood that favors could not be used too much. This time, Principal Zhang was willing to come out and say a few words, and the Principal was also willing to work for him. Naturally, this was a fortunate thing. But if there was a next time, would he still need to trouble them to unblock the relationship?


    Or could it be that Liu Tiannan was going to let someone with even more power to deal with him?


    By then, who would speak up for him? Will it work?


    Both sides were not on the same level at all, and to Liu Tiannan, it was just a matter of a sentence or a meal. However, to Lee Rui, it was most likely a calamity that would lead to his downfall.


    This was the first time Lee Rui had the intent to kill someone.

 C102

    Ten minutes later, Lee Rui left the Principal''s office. Lee Rui memorized the principal''s reminder in his heart. Although the danger had been resolved this time, Lee Rui did not feel as if a heavy burden had been lifted. Speaking of which, he had just offended Loong Shao and the others again.


    "I can''t always be passive."


    With that in mind, Lee Rui drove over to the Sweets KTV and asked Sis Sann to meet him immediately. The Sis Sann was currently not in the KTV, and she was the boss behind the scenes as well. However, she had to obtain Lee Rui''s summon.


    Ten minutes later, Sis Sann opened the door to the office. Lee Rui was sitting inside drinking tea with her.


    "Have a drink?" Lee Rui asked. Sis Sann shook her head and said no.


    Lee Rui went straight to the point: "The reason I came here this time is mainly to get you to help me investigate some things. Go and look for someone for me, Liu Tiannan, and his cousin Loong Shao. "


    Sis Sann was shocked, "The son of the chairman of the South Sky Group?"


    Lee Rui had always been paying attention to Sis Sann''s performance, so when he saw her panicked expression, he couldn''t help but laugh, revealing a few shiny white teeth.


    "Sann, you know him too?"


    The Sis Sann nodded, "Yes, I know. Many of the second generation disciples wanted to cooperate with him. Ever since he had returned to her hometown and established her investment in Tiannan, the profits had gone from three hundred million to one billion. This person has true ability and is a rare youth. "


    Obviously, the Sis Sann did not want to fight with Liu Tiannan. She was not an unintelligent person, it was not that she did not know how to flatter others. On the contrary, she was very smart, which was why she said how strong Liu Tiannan was, and expressed her attitude.


    Lee Rui understood this in his heart, but he would not change his stance. "A while ago, Liu Tiannan''s cousin took a fancy to my teacher, but I messed up his plans and dragged Liu Tiannan to deal with me, almost causing him to lose all his knowledge. At noon, I fought them again. "


    Sis Sann also understood the meaning of Lee Rui''s words, which was that the conflict between the two sides would be difficult to resolve.


    Lee Rui needed to be prepared in advance.


    Sis Sann felt a bit helpless, and said with a wry smile: "I originally thought that if you changed my boss, I would be able to follow behind you and eat delicious food, but now, you are actually in danger of entering the room anytime. This job is too tiring. "


    Lee Rui also laughed: "Being in the martial arts world, you are unable to control yourself. Life and death shall be decided by fate, and wealth shall be borne by the heavens. "


    "Alright, I know what to do now." The Sis Sann revealed his attitude and suddenly asked, "Why don''t you discuss this with the Elder Pao?"


    "I trust you more. After Chen Hongpao came out, the change was very big and his scheming became a lot more complicated. I can make him do things, but I don''t want him to give me a fatal blow at a crucial moment. Sann, if it was you, would you be convinced? "


    The Sis Sann became silent, Lee Rui''s words had hit the nail on the head.


    "Actually, he was just like that before, cautious and scheming. It was only because he had gained power later and had no opponent that he had been so arrogant. "Right now, we only feel a sense of crisis before we return to our original ways."


    No one who held a high position was a true idiot, of course Chen Hongpao wasn''t one. If it was the style that Lee Rui saw him in for the first time, then he wouldn''t be Elder Pao.


    But Lee Rui was not concerned about Chen Hongpao''s determination. Lee Rui finished the tea in his cup and said indifferently: "For now, do not notify Chen Hongpao and Qiao Zhi about this matter. You have done well, and I see that you have the final say in this Jiang Hua in the future."


    Sis Sann became excited, Lee Rui''s words were tantamount to telling her, that one day, she would become a woman under him.


    It was just like the old saying, wealth is sought from danger!


    "..."


    Loong Shao tried to court Zhang Qing but to no avail. In the end Liu Tiannan came out and said let me do it. Loong Shao had no choice but to give up his position and humbly give up the woman he had his eyes on. After finishing his lunch, Liu Tiannan did not go back to his company to manage his affairs.


    Earning money was for fun, what''s more, this was only the weekend, Liu Tiannan was not a berserk demon working overtime. On the contrary, when it was time to enjoy himself, he always paid great attention to enjoyment.


    Zhang Qing was a prey that he had taken a fancy to, and he wanted to observe this prey closely.


    But before that, Liu Tiannan still had a few things to do.


    "Ah Long, you go back first." I''ll go take a look at Jianghua University alone. Speaking of which, all these years, I haven''t really gone to the universities in the country. "


    "How am I going to get back? Take a taxi?" Loong Shao said unhappily.


    "You drive back. I''ll walk over there myself. It''s just up ahead. After we finish browsing around, I''ll get my secretary to come and pick us up. Liu Tiannan smiled and asked Loong Shao.


    Loong Shao''s scalp went numb from his cousin''s smile: "How about I give the car to you, I''ll take a bus back."


    "Ah Long, if I told you to drive, then drive. Why are you blabbering so much?"


    "Alright."


    Loong Shao drove away and Liu Tiannan left the restaurant, stepping into Jianghua University. One after another, young faces, young and beautiful figure, lively university campus, the ivory tower that countless people dream of.


    Liu Tiannan also liked universities. Even though he had studied at a university abroad, he still rather admired Jianghua University. This first-rate institution not only had an excellent scenery, but also had many beauties.


    Liu Tiannan did not have any specific goal in mind, he just strolled around. However, if someone were to carefully observe the route he took, they would know that the first thing he did was to look at the map of the school, and then he would walk through every single campus. The route had never been repeated before.


    "Such a beautiful university, such a young body. It''s really a place that makes people linger."


    Liu Tiannan said with a sigh. Not far in front of him, there were a few men beating a girl up. His hair was disheveled and his eyes were red from crying.


    "What did I do wrong? I said I won''t go!" Go away, go away! "


    "Young Master Fang wants to see you!"


    "I don''t want to see him. Don''t touch me, I won''t see him even if you beat me to death! "Right now, I just want to study in peace, and finish my last year in peace. You guys can go back and tell him that even if I die, I don''t want to interact with them anymore!"


    "Isn''t this what you want to do!?" Those people advised, "Take less pain and be more conscious."


    The girl''s face revealed a look of despair. She suddenly took out a small knife from her pocket and pressed it to her wrist: "Don''t come over again, I don''t owe Faang Shuailin anything and I don''t owe anyone anything. I didn''t know anything before, and now I don''t want to live like that anymore. If you force me, I''ll die here, and no one will be able to get away with it! "


    "Die, just die. What does your suicide have anything to do with us? There are no cameras here, so if you die, you will die in vain!" The group of people surrounded the girl and kept threatening her.


    The girl glared at them with full of hatred: "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll go beg Lee Rui?!"


    Everyone laughed out loud instead. "Stop joking, Bai Xiaohua. Lee Rui will pay attention to you? Who are you? How could he not know? Don''t forget, it''s exactly because you were Lee Rui''s ex-girlfriend in the past that Fang Shao has feelings for you. "


    Because of Lee Rui, Faang Shuailin had turned Faang Shuailin into a cripple. However, he could not take revenge on Lee Rui, so he could only vent his anger on Bai Xiaohua. After Bai Xiaohua left Chen Hongpao, she wanted to start from the beginning.


    She had fully understood that in this man-eating society, she was just a vase. Men didn''t care about her at all, let alone give her happiness.


    Faang Shuailin was like this, Chen Hongpao was like this. For a moment she thought it was true, that everyone was like that.


    When Lee Rui rose up, the world in her heart crumbled.


    Bai Xiaohua did not hesitate to cut open her skin, and the fresh, red blood reflected in everyone''s eyes. She smiled, as innocent as when she had first entered the school.


    "You see, I don''t care."

 C103

    The murder case must be investigated.


    This was practically the only thought that flashed past the minds of those who were forcing Bai Xiaohua. It was no small matter to force someone to their death in school. It was a huge problem!


    While there were not many people around, everyone scattered and ran, running as fast as they could.


    They did not dare to touch this karma. It was too heavy for them to bear.


    However, there was one person who dared to shoulder him. Liu Tiannan walked up to Bai Xiaohua, looked at the girl who had not left the school with a face full of sympathy, and said softly, "There is only hope in surviving."


    He squatted down, grabbed one of Bai Xiaohua''s clothes and tore a strand of it to staunch her wound. With Liu Tiannan''s sharp eyesight, it was naturally not difficult for him to tell that Bai Xiaohua did not have any artery, at most it was only a cut.


    It would not die, but if it was not saved, it would truly die.


    No one passed by the corner, Bai Xiaohua laid on the ground, and other than him, no one else could save him. Liu Tiannan did not hesitate as he carried Bai Xiaohua and left. He knew where the school hospital was, and he also knew which path would be the fastest to arrive at the school hospital.


    Before long, Bai Xiaohua slowly woke up in the midst of the school doctor. When she saw the blood on the young man''s body, her eyes opened and closed, and she fainted again.


    Liu Tiannan looked at Bai Xiaohua with interest. To him, saving Bai Xiaohua was like saving an injured little white rabbit. She had a little white rabbit when he was a boy, and her father had forced him to kill it with a dagger because he thought he was too weak.


    What a pity.


    "..."


    Because of this matter, Liu Tiannan no longer had the thought of contacting his friends to ask Zhang Qing out. He just sat in the hospital, waiting for his men to come and change.


    On the other side, Lee Rui had left the Sweets KTV and spent the next few days cultivating crazily in his small bamboo forest. Liu Tiannan brought him pressure, and also forced him to speed up his growth.


    Just as the principal had said, a simple sentence from him was a calamity to you.


    If you don''t work hard, won''t you only be at the mercy of others?


    Lee Rui was working hard to raise his standards, but at the same time, he didn''t want to get in too much contact with the outside world either, so as to not attract more trouble. Graduating well and becoming a doctor in the future was not only an explanation to himself, but also a way for his parents to be less worried.


    On the weekend, July called and said that she wanted to go with Lee Rui to see her godmother. Lee Rui had always been concerned about this matter, so of course he had to go.


    At the appointed meeting place, on the weekend at 9 AM, Lee Rui drove to the canteen next to Guard Area together with July. Lee Rui had long contacted Yang Wu, otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to enter at all.


    After all, this was an important military location, so it was very conspicuous when people were not allowed to enter.


    When they arrived at the entrance, Yang Wu was already there waiting. She parked the carriage and entered with July. One could say that this place was heavily guarded. Even though it was a warm spring day, the overall atmosphere inside was very cold.


    "This is indeed worthy of being a gathering place of the top military forces. Only with this kind of killing intent can one protect their home and protect their country"


    Lee Rui saw the soldiers who were training in formations fighting with a murderous look on their faces. He could not help but feel deep veneration for these people. It was them that he respected so much that the enemies would not dare to invade.


    Yang Wu''s thin short hair, her figure was still as straight as ever. Although she was wearing a military uniform, there were quite a few people who raised their eyebrows at her. Obviously, this flower of the army had attracted the attention of countless heroes.


    "Lee Rui, how have things been recently? I haven''t really visited you. I''m really sorry, I''ve been so busy recently."


    "I''m fine, what are you busy with?" Lee Rui asked her.


    "I am the leader of the ''Huo Wu'' commando team, and am responsible for taking charge of the class and supervising them daily. The last time he had so much time, it was all because of the time he had taken off. "Right, this little sister by your side is ¡­"


    "Oh, she''s my sister, July." Lee Rui introduced Yang Wu. July stuck out her tongue in a cute manner and shouted in a crisp and crisp voice, "Hello, Sister Yang."


    "Alright." Yang Wu''s serious face revealed a smile. She didn''t know why, but she felt a sense of familiarity towards July.


    The three of them walked forward, passed through the Guard Area and arrived at the back door. The small shop opened by the Lee Rui''s father wasn''t too far away. Lee Rui walked up and saw a woman sitting in the canteen massaging his husband. Lee Rui shouted, "Dad, mom!"


    "Godmother, godmother, I miss you." July followed.


    "Uncle, aunt." Yang Wu also shouted.


    Lee Rui''s father turned his head to look. Seeing that his son, his daughter and his "superior" were all present, he was overjoyed. He quickly moved the stools over and poured some tea for them.


    Lee Rui sat down and started chatting with his parents, asking them about the situation here and how they were doing. The Lee Rui''s mother said: "How can it not be good here. The chief looks after them so well, he often brings his comrades over to buy some food. "We don''t need to worry about the two of us buying the goods,"


    His mother was referring to Yang Wu, who pretended to be dissatisfied: "How did you become my Chief?"


    Yang Wu laughed embarrassedly, the Lee Rui''s mother did not understand: "How can you say that, he is the leader, if he isn''t the leader, then what is he? How can I be like you, living to the age of twenty and not getting anything out of it, quickly apologize to the first stop! "


    Lee Rui laughed bitterly, he could apologize, but could Yang Wu accept it?


    Yang Wu could not help but wave her hands, "No need, no need. Auntie, don''t say it like that.


    July also nodded, "Godmother, brother really did well in school. Let me tell you, last time I saw brother''s excellent student recognition on the school wall. It was very eye-catching."


    Hearing that, Lee Rui''s father was amused: "That''s more like it, just like me."


    Everyone was laughing and laughing merrily.


    Lee Rui and July were sitting here chatting with their parents. Since Yang Wu had something to do, she would go back after sitting for a while. We agreed to meet again later. When noon arrived, Lee Rui''s father made a meal. Lee Rui and July ate until their stomachs bulged.


    After eating lunch, Lee Rui sat for a while, then said while standing up, "Dad, Mom, I''m going to take a look inside. "I always wanted to be a soldier, but I didn''t take it as one. I finally made it here, so I had to get a feel for the atmosphere in the barracks.


    "Fine. Are you going in July?" Lee Rui''s mother asked July. July shook his head. "I won''t go. I''ll stay here with you guys for a while."


    July knew very well the importance of the upper class route. As long as he could build a good relationship with his godmother, at that time ¡­ Humph.


    Lee Rui went alone to look for Yang Wu, and Yang Wu met him at the back door. The two of them proceeded forward slowly.


    "Your parents are over here. Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of them."


    Lee Rui smiled, "Mn, then I''ll thank you first. If you have time some other day, you can have a meal together. Just now, my mom was still saying, why didn''t she ask you to come and eat together with her? "


    Yang Wu''s face flushed red. She remembered the words she had said last time, saying that she would become Lee Rui''s wife. She thought to herself, "I''m still going? My ugly daughter-in-law is really a bit afraid of meeting them."


    However, on the surface, Yang Wu still maintained a generous attitude, and said: "I have something to do in the afternoon, let''s go, I''ll bring you to visit somewhere else. There is a training ground there, maybe you will be interested in it."


    Yang Wu brought Lee Rui to the training grounds. The facilities were complete, such as rolling logs and mud pits.


    A young officer walked over and stood in front of Yang Wu: "Wu''er, is this your friend?"


    Yang Wu nodded.


    "He''s your fianc¨¦?"


    Yang Wu glanced at the officer and nodded slightly. On the other hand, Lee Rui felt a bit uncomfortable. What was this, wasn''t it just for fun last time, how did she take it seriously?


    I have to tell her later that I can''t ruin her happiness.


    When the officer heard that Lee Rui was Yang Wu''s boyfriend, he immediately squinted his eyes and said coldly: "You would rather choose such a pretty boy as your boyfriend. What''s good about him?


    These words were too insulting, Lee Rui was not happy even when he heard it, he grabbed onto Yang Wu''s shoulders and said: "Are you unconvinced?"


    Really, what kind of quality was this?


    Angry you to death.

 C104

    As expected, the officer was infuriated and blue veins popped out from his forehead.


    Yang Wu shot a glance at him, and said coldly: "Zhou You, although we are colleagues, I hope that you can control your own abilities, and that is not your own business, and do not meddle in it."


    Zhou You felt very stifled. He clenched his fists and shouted, "How is it not my business? I''ve liked you for so many years ¡­"


    "Is it because you like me that I have to be with you? Was there such a logic in this world? We have different personalities and we don''t get along in many ways. I know this better than you do. " After Yang Wu finished speaking, she said to Lee Rui, "Let''s go to another place to take a look."


    Lee Rui carried Yang Wu and left, not even bothering to look at Zhou You. Zhou You''s body became a bit more dispirited, as if he couldn''t bear the pain in his heart.


    Yes, of course it would be sad if someone else took away the woman you like.


    But what could he do about it, liking was a matter for two people, it was never up to one person to decide.


    Lee Rui carried Yang Wu and walked a distance before he finally raised his head and looked at Lee Rui. Lee Rui was a little taller than her, so he could naturally not hide his gaze from Lee Rui.


    "Why?" Lee Rui lowered his head and asked her.


    "Haven''t you had enough?" Yang Wu''s eyes were filled with killing intent.


    Lee Rui laughed softly and let go of his hands: "We should be the same. You clearly know that Zhou You is there, but you still want to bring such an outstanding person like me over. People would definitely think, "Is this your boyfriend? If I ask, he is." So I helped you solve another problem, aren''t you happy in your heart? "


    Yang Wu snorted: "So this is the reason why you''re hugging me?"


    "No, I simply don''t like him to belittle me. It''s good to like someone, but it''s not a good way to belittle others. When he scolds me, I get mad at him. It''s as simple as that. "


    Yang Wu nodded his head before shaking it, "Is that all?"


    "Otherwise?" Lee Rui laughed involuntarily, and said, "Are you still thinking about that matter? "Don''t worry, I won''t force you to marry me. I understand."


    Yang Wu was silent for a moment, and then said seriously: "If you''re a frivolous person, or a scum, then so be it. But you are not, I, Yang Wu am not the kind of person who goes back on his words, I hope you understand this point. "


    Lee Rui was taken aback. "No, what is going on? Previously, when I needed a girlfriend, very few people had their eyes on me, but now ¡­ Although I also need a girlfriend right now, I really can''t compare to someone as tall as you! "


    "Then what do you want?"


    "I think it''s good as long as the person is a good person. Don''t be too strong with your family background. I don''t want to be the one who comes knocking on the door."


    "That''s easy. I will retire from the army and live with you in the future." Yang Wu said word by word.


    Lee Rui, "... "No way."


    Having grown up, many people had confessed to Yang Wu, and this was the first time she was rejected by others. Lee Rui''s words infuriated her.


    "Although I know that being rebellious is no good, I still don''t believe in evil. Lee Rui, I will definitely make you fall in love with me, and then, I will throw you aside. Do you know what those words I just said mean to a woman? Just you wait! "


    Yang Wu snorted coldly, turned around and left, and no longer paid any attention to Lee Rui.


    Lee Rui stretched out his hand to face her back, wanting to explain something, but he couldn''t say a word. What was wrong with this world? Are you all crazy?


    After a long while, Lee Rui lowered his hand, and said hesitantly: "I agreed to take me out for a walk, alas, my heart is tired."


    "Forget it, I''ll just stroll around by myself."


    Lee Rui slowly walked forward with his hands in his pockets. This place was extremely big, Lee Rui did not even know how many people there were. However, according to the usual standards, it would not be less than two thousand.


    Lee Rui walked around the place one by one. Not long after, Lee Rui noticed that someone was following him. Lee Rui smiled, he stood where he was and sighed: "Why are you still following me in a place like this, don''t you think it''s a waste?"


    Perhaps because he was infuriated by Lee Rui, the person following him walked out, and slowly walked in front of Lee Rui. It was that Zhou You. Zhou You sneered and said, "I''ve already followed you to three different places, but you only found me now. If you were on the battlefield, you would have died long ago."


    Lee Rui looked at Zhou You and said: "I am a commoner, you are the one who specializes in eating this food. You were only able to follow me to three places before I discovered you. I really don''t know what pride you have. "


    Zhou You''s face turned ashen. In truth, he was also wondering just where had he gone wrong. He was the most outstanding scout of Sharp Blades Company, and also the Company Commander of Scout Company.


    "What went wrong?" Zhou You naturally asked this question.


    However, Lee Rui didn''t answer and continued to move forward. "You want to go yourself?"


    With Lee Rui''s current strength, even if he were to sense Zhou You, he might not need to find out that he was following behind his. He had a feeling that when he was being watched, he would always want to turn around and look.


    This thought had already been felt by Lee Rui not less than three times.


    If he paid a little more attention, wouldn''t he find out? This was even under the situation that Lee Rui was in the army camp and his vigilance wasn''t that high. If he was being watched by a sniper from the outside, he would feel like a thorn in his back, Lee Rui would have hidden very early on.


    "Idiot, I''m leaving by instinct, can I tell you? If I tell you that you don''t understand, I might as well let you wonder about your death. " Lee Rui scolded Zhou You in his heart. He felt that he had finished strolling around and needed to go back.


    Lee Rui turned around and walked back.


    Suddenly, a palm blocked Lee Rui''s path. Zhou You stared at Lee Rui, and said coldly: "I suspect that you are a spy who snuck in, and ordinary people definitely won''t be able to detect my presence. Speak, what is your purpose in coming here? "


    This accusation was huge, the Great Way of the Buddha squashed Lee Rui to death in an instant. However, Lee Rui looked at Zhou You as if he was looking at a lunatic, and asked him the classic Chinese scolding: "You bastard, is there something wrong with your head?"


    Zhou You was furious. He walked up a few steps and grabbed Lee Rui by the collar. "I want to see who''s sick in their hearts!"


    Lee Rui pushed him with the back of his hand, and as fast as lightning, he brushed away Zhou You''s hand. Zhou You was startled, and became even more sure that Lee Rui was here.


    This shout attracted the attention of all the soldiers who were training nearby. Not far away, a few officers were walking over.


    Zhou You took a step forward and said: "Are you going to surrender or should I take you down?"


    Lee Rui folded his hands behind his back and looked at Zhou You. This pitiful brat, truly treated him like a piece of cake.


    "Zhou You, could it be that Yang Wu hates it? If it was me, I would hate you to death."


    Whoosh!


    Zhou You immediately threw a punch towards Lee Rui. He was too lazy to care about all this, he could only think of beating Lee Rui up.

 C105

    Zhou You''s skill was naturally outstanding. This was a real battlefield skill. To some extent, a battlefield skill was also a killing technique. "The martial arts of a soldier only involved the fastest and most ruthless killing of the enemy in one move.


    Therefore, when Zhou Youfu attacked, the few officers that dared to come here immediately turned pale with fright. One of them shouted, "Zhou You, stop! You will beat them to death!"


    If Zhou You killed him here, then it would be fine if there was really something wrong with him. However, if he was greatly wrong, then Zhou You would have to bid farewell to the military camp. Reconnaissance soldiers like this were rare. If he left, it would be a loss to the army.


    But how could he listen to Zhou You?


    Even if he didn''t hug Lee Rui to death with his full power fist, he would have to break it in a single blow in order to dispel his hatred for his. He had already liked Yang Wu for eight years, yet he was going to be married off to such a pretty boy?


    He refused to accept this outcome!


    Zhou You''s punch was as fierce as a tiger. Others might not be able to stop him, but he was too far away. At a time like this, Lee Rui could only save himself, while the others could only save Lee Rui.


    However, this hope was too slim. How could an ordinary person possibly be able to save themselves from the army''s killing techniques?


    In just an instant, the instructors who were on good terms with Zhou You had thought of how to deal with this troublesome matter.


    Lee Rui saw that Zhou You''s fist was flying towards him, and he also threw a punch at him. A fist against a fist. It was so much weaker than Zhou You''s. At first glance, it looked like a person who hadn''t eaten his fill.


    Zhou You could almost imagine the scene of Lee Rui''s fist and arm breaking due to his punch. However, the moment their fists clashed, Zhou You felt a huge force coming from Lee Rui''s arm.


    Crack!


    The clear sound caused everyone who felt it, as well as Zhou You himself, to be stunned for a moment. One second later, the overwhelming pain struck every nerve in the world. The bone was pierced through the skin, revealing a terrifyingly white color.


    "How is this possible ¡­" One of the instructors cried out in alarm, his eyes widened like eggs. They were naturally aware of Zhou You''s ability. He had always been one of the top candidates in the individual competition.


    However, with just one punch, Zhou You''s arm was broken. Even his bones were broken.


    Cold sweat poured out of Zhou You''s body. His face was twisted in pain, but he was still able to endure the pain and not scream out. On the other hand, his instructor colleague hurriedly called for the military doctor.


    "Catch him, he''s a traitor!"


    Zhou You endured the pain as he shouted to the instructors. A few of the instructors'' faces suddenly changed. Just now, Lee Rui had seen how they trained the soldiers, and also saw how the soldiers trained their spears.


    If this information were to be sold to hostile forces with ulterior motives, it would be a huge blow. You know, in the current information society, the enemy can completely suppress your situation.


    "Seize him!" An instructor bellowed, more and more soldiers came over, and were about to take Lee Rui down. At this moment, a crisp shout rang out, "Wait!"


    It was Yang Wu''s voice!


    Zhou You''s expression changed and he shouted again: "Don''t worry about it so much, hurry and take him down!"


    The instructors looked at each other, and a few soldiers rushed forward, wanting to grab Lee Rui and even injure him. Just then, Yang Wu arrived. As soon as she arrived, his legs kicked out, sweeping away all the soldiers, causing her to fall out of the crowd.


    "Is my words useless?!" Yang Wu turned her head, her face cold. A few instructors shrunk their necks, not daring to make a sound.


    The military did not have a career, nor did it have an official career. In this place, the only thing that could be done was to promote and support others. Especially first-rate combat units, they respected strength! For Yang Wu to be able to assume the position of captain at such a young age, it was not by relying on her family background, but her outstanding strength.


    There were a few times when Guard Area had assisted the police in killing criminals in major cases. Yang Wu had personally led the way and each time, they had achieved perfect victories. As for Yang Wu, she had once achieved a battle record of one-on-one with three armed criminals who were completely unharmed!


    This woman was not to be trifled with, nor could she be trifled with.


    With Yang Wu making a move to intimidate the audience, they naturally had to hold their ground. Yang Wu walked in front of Lee Rui, and without even looking at Zhou You, she asked, "Are you alright?"


    Lee Rui shook his head: "I''m fine, he has business. I didn''t know if anything would happen to him, but now that you''re here, I should be fine, right? "


    understood what Lee Rui meant and nodded: "You are my friend, so of course you''re okay."


    The onlookers only wanted to give them 666 points. There were also a few who were silently cursing: "Can''t you say something that others can understand?"


    Unfortunately, they didn''t have the guts to ask, and Yang Wu wasn''t interested in sharing this bit of mutual understanding between her and Lee Rui.


    However, Zhou You was furious and shouted loudly: "Yang Wu, don''t think that you can help him. I am a military officer and he injured me.


    Only then did Yang Wu give Zhou You a proper look. "Is there something wrong with your head?"


    This question was familiar to him, and he felt as if his heart had been cut by a knife. Yes, not long ago, he witnessed something along the lines of a singer. Lee Rui finally asked him if he was crazy, and Yang Wu asked him that again.


    For a moment, Zhou You''s heart felt as if it had died. Jealousy made him attack Lee Rui, but the affection of others caused the jealousy in his heart to turn into hatred!


    "Yang Wu, if you dare to protect him, I will sue you as well! This person is a spy, and she came here to plot against us! "


    "Is there any evidence?" Yang Wu asked.


    Zhou You shouted, "Do you still need evidence? He''s been wandering around our base, checking out our equipment. As an outsider, why does he care so much? As long as I arrest him and interrogate him, I won''t believe that he''s innocent! Furthermore, we are in a militarily important place and outsiders are not allowed to enter, yet you allowed him to enter.


    Many people turned to look at Yang Wu. Honestly speaking, Zhou You''s words were not without reason.


    Yang Wu was not afraid in the slightest, "Are you done speaking?"


    "What do you mean?" Zhou You didn''t understand.


    Yang Wu laughed coldly, "Since we''re done, let''s call the gendarmes over. I''ll tell you everything today. You tried to injure a medical student and slandered him as a spy. Furthermore, you have harassed me time and time again. Zhou You, you think that you''re very clean? "


    "From today onwards, take off your military uniform and scram out of the military camp! People like you are narrow-minded, and although you have the ability, you don''t have a righteous heart. We don''t need people like you here! "


    Soon, the military doctor and the gendarmerie arrived.


    Zhou You''s face was pale. He didn''t think that he would make such a mistake just because he was impulsive.


    But he was still unwilling!


    "He''s the one who hurt me, what right do you have to say that it''s my responsibility!"


    "Then you have to ask if they are blind and would dare to shield you!" Yang Wu asked sternly, pointing at the few instructors.


    At that time, Zhou You could not wait to attack Lee Rui and no one else could shout.


    In short, he attacked Lee Rui without reason and was disrespectful to him. This matter was extremely problematic.


    As long as Lee Rui was able to endure the Gendarmerie''s investigation, Zhou You''s crime could be executed.


    Now that the problem was, could Lee Rui withstand the censors?


    The answer was without a doubt. After all, his family''s small shop was at the back door.


    What else could Zhou You say?

 C106

    Zhou You was taken away, and the matters that followed up were not Lee Rui''s concern. After Yang Wu finished what she needed to do, she did not chat with Lee Rui.


    Lee Rui felt that it was funny, but it was inconvenient for him to laugh out loud. Seeing that the time was almost right, Lee Rui said, "Dad, Mom, July and I will be going back first. We''ll come back later."


    "Fine, I''ll come over when I have time. Mom will make you something bad." Look at you, you''ve been getting fat lately. "


    Lee Rui was exasperated: "Mom, I really wasn''t picked up by the roadside, I''m obviously stronger than before."


    Lee Rui''s mother and Lee Rui''s father laughed loudly. Lee Rui''s mother didn''t forget to remind them, "Go back to school and treat July well, don''t let me down."


    This was the tone of a mother-in-law. With an embarrassed expression, Qi Yue still replied, "Mother, brother has always been very good to me."


    "Then we are relieved." The Lee Rui''s father s all nodded.


    Lee Rui and July felt that they couldn''t take it anymore and quickly ran.


    When he returned to school, it was almost evening. Lee Rui and July both ate together and went back to their respective dormitories. At around 9 PM in the evening, Lee Rui received a call from Yang Wu.


    "Zhou You left, but you have to be careful. Before leaving, he said that he will cause trouble for you."


    Lee Rui felt his scalp go numb. "Is he sick?"


    "He is sick, but he has a heart attack." Yang Wu chuckled on the other end of the phone, as though she was taking joy in her misfortune, "However, you are stronger than him, so if you were to break his hand with a punch, he would definitely not come and find trouble with you in the near future."


    "So I can relax?" Lee Rui frowned.


    Yang Wu chuckled once more. "Of course. As long as you can be at ease, you can be at ease."


    Lee Rui grinded his teeth in hatred, "I will turn you into a circle sooner or later!"


    "What did you say!" Yang Wu''s voice from the other side of the phone suddenly rose, but by this time, Lee Rui had already hung up. Lee Rui also laughed: "I knew you would show off your power, hmph, then I''ll still have to give you this chance."


    After putting away the phone, Lee Rui lied down on the bed. He suddenly saw a reminder on his phone. Today was Lantern Festival.


    "Don''t tell me that you want me to go to my parents'' place in July? So today is the reunion day." Lee Rui thought, then suddenly thought of something. Why not use this opportunity to send a greeting message to the director?


    Lee Rui casually collected a few short messages for Yuan Xiao to send him. "Sun, Moon, Yuan Xiao, Full Circle, Full Circle..."


    This sort of old greeting message was only a form of respect. There weren''t many people who truly wished for it. After Lee Rui sent out this message, the other party unexpectedly replied, "Thank you for your concern, brother."


    Lee Rui replied back with a smile.


    director asked: "Brother, do you need my help for anything?"


    Lee Rui felt extremely pleasantly surprised.


    To be able to make the director take the initiative to ask this question, that was definitely the best thing to do!


    Lee Rui organized the words in his mind and said: "To be honest, I just want to learn a few powerful techniques. As the saying goes, there are many techniques that can''t be suppressed, but it''s hard to find a path."


    director returned after a while: "I do have a few powerful skills. Among them, the protective skill, Glazed Body, is my most famous skill. Brother, do you want it? "


    This sentence was very interesting, Lee Rui carefully appreciated the meaning behind the words sent by the director, and suddenly his mind became clear.


    That''s right, the development of Evil-Suppressing Ghost must have been discovered by him, and he must have told this superior something afterwards.


    Lee Rui became excited: "Brother, such a precious cultivation technique, I am willing to pay a high price to purchase it, as long as brother is willing to tell me."


    After a long while, director replied: "Five."


    Lee Rui instantly understood and with a flip of his body, he got off the bed and replied as he walked: "Bro, please wait."


    Lee Rui went to the drawer and took out 5 million underworld money, then went to the bathroom and burnt it all down. Not long after, a white light flew out from Lee Rui''s phone, and a brand-new cultivation technique appeared in Lee Rui''s mind.


    The three big words "Crystal Spell" sparkled on the pages of the book.


    Lee Rui squatted in the bathroom and looked through all the Crystal Spell s one by one. After a long time, when his legs were numb, he finally left the toilet. They all said they were happy to see a hunter, Lee Rui was incredibly happy in his heart, this set of Crystal Spell, was perfect for his weakness, defense!


    "The Crystal Spell condensed into spirit qi to protect one''s body. If necessary, all of one''s internal organs are as hard as steel. I must cultivate this kind of technique as fast as possible. If I can cultivate it to the middle stage in one day, then I will save my life in one day. "


    As more and more people became acquainted with him, Lee Rui also understood that the moment one opens a circle and enters a circle, he would also have to bear the endless challenges brought by this circle. Not to mention the distance, Zhou You was a big problem.


    Not to mention Liu Tiannan, who had always been so high and mighty.


    These people were all hiding in the dark and could unleash their fatal attacks on Lee Rui at any time. Lee Rui had to strengthen his own abilities, to increase his own strength, to protect himself!


    He was too excited to sleep.


    On the second day, Lee Rui woke up with a panda eye. Ke Shanyong and the others were shocked.


    "Razor, are you possessed?" Ke Shanyong was extremely concerned.


    "Yeah, do you want to look for a temple? I feel that you''ve been acting very weird recently." The Lao Bao was worried.


    "Don''t even think about it, hurry up and go to the class reunion meeting." Gou Zi said as he jumped down from the bed. He took a toothbrush, blanket and towel to wash his face and brush his teeth.


    Only now did everyone remember that today was the final class reunion.


    After tidying up a bit, everyone left the dormitory and came to the teacher in the school building. The instructor was also a teacher, but in Lee Rui''s university time, he did not have a strong sense of presence. College counselors are not like high school teachers. They are busy with their own things.


    Lee Rui''s class''s instructor was pretty good, and his result would be the first to judge. Some classes depended entirely on who was more adept at creating relationships with others.


    Therefore, Lee Rui had a pretty good impression of the counselor.


    "Students, this year, everyone will be going out for an internship. I''m here at the beginning of the new year because I want to say my goodbyes to all of you. "Soon, you will be quasi-members of society, and the chances of us meeting will not be much ¡­"


    The students'' hearts skipped a beat as they felt a heavy weight descend upon them.


    That''s right, the graduation horn had sounded. No one could stay on campus forever.


    "The road ahead may be filled with ups and downs and thorns, but I hope you guys won''t fear, challenge bravely, and solve this problem with wits ¡­"


    As the instructor finished, he looked at Lee Rui as if he was hinting at something, "From today onwards, all of you need to help each other even more when you go out to society. "Those with ability, please help those with difficulty ¡­"


    After the counselor finished his speech, the class monitor spoke up, "In my eyes, you are all children, many times ¡­"


    At that time, Lee Rui could not hold back his laughter.


    The class monitor was embarrassed and her expression changed several times. In the end, he continued, "... If you encounter any difficulties in the future, the counselor has already told you to come find me. I have now successfully found an internship with a large company, and I will be earning tens of thousands of yuan every month... "


    Lee Rui burst out laughing, and waved his hands while laughing: "I''m sorry, I suddenly feel like my stomach is a little itchy. Continue to class ¡­ "Keep playing ¡­"


    With Lee Rui''s words, the entire class all laughed, other than the class monitor whose face was ashen.


    It was one thing to say that Lee Rui did not want to come and support him, but he was actually trying to undermine his reputation, it would be strange if the class monitor was in a good mood.


    However, this stage, was taken down with great satisfaction. All the students were happy to see Lee Rui taking down this stage.


    What was it called?


    How could he be willing to be a student of the same school? How could his classmates be willing to admit defeat!


    Since you are about to graduate, who would be willing to praise your class monitor''s stinky feet? Just pull it down.

 C107

    In the blink of an eye, the entire class was'' tricked ''by Lee Rui. The class leader put all the blame onto Lee Rui and said furiously, "Lee Rui, why are you laughing, what''s so funny? You''re just entering a small hospital, what''s there to be proud about! "


    Lee Rui laughed even more happily than before: I wonder which hospital you think is located here?


    "Naturally, it''s a hospital!" The class monitor was quite pleased with himself.


    There was less laughter in the class, and everyone looked at each other in dismay. The class monitor''s results could only be ranked in the middle of the class, but he could still enter a hospital. One had to know that a hospital was the best public hospital in the entire city, and it was not any better than a private hospital like Three Hospital.


    It was only natural that they spent a lot of effort to get the class monitor into the hospital. No wonder he said that he would be able to help his classmates in the future. He had the strength and confidence to do so.


    Seeing that none of the students dared to laugh, the class monitor nodded in satisfaction. He had originally wanted to hide this news for the time being, and at that time, it would have an effect of being caught off guard. This couldn''t be helped, being activated by Lee Rui, and it would be a great slap to his face.


    See what Lee Rui has to say.


    Lee Rui didn''t want to say anything, he only shrugged his shoulders: "So powerful, truly amazing."


    The more Lee Rui took this kind of indifferent attitude to heart, the more the class rep felt upset and furious he became. However, he didn''t have any other reason to flare up. In the few years he had been in the university, he had been suppressed by Lee Rui to the point where he couldn''t compare to his in all aspects.


    Even the class monitor had been requested to be one by him when school started. At that time, everyone had treated him as a classmate, giving him face and allowing him to become one. But his subsequent behavior was extremely annoying and he was still stubbornly refusing to leave.


    The class monitor actually knew what he was thinking, but he still didn''t understand why Lee Rui was targeting him. He asked angrily: "Everyone is about to graduate, do you still have any classmate friendship? What can you obtain by targeting me?!"


    Lee Rui snorted, and said calmly: "I targeted you? You think too much. I simply hate you. Forget it, Class Rep. I care about the friendship between the other students in the class.


    "Then we''ll see! "Dismissed!" The squad leader said angrily and started walking away.


    The counselor had been watching the entire scene unfold, but he did not stop them. He did not know what was on his mind, but when Lee Rui was about to leave, the instructor still stopped Lee Rui and told him in a low voice, "Class monitor doesn''t know anything, don''t bother with him."


    "It''s not like that. If I argue with him, then we are on the same level. But I''ve never treated him as an opponent, so I''ll just forget about him as a fart. "


    The counselor nodded. "That''s good."


    Actually, there was a reason why the instructor would have such an attitude towards Lee Rui. Not long ago, the academy had received a notice from Lee Rui to delay their graduation, but it had mysteriously been revoked. Later on, after the counselor asked around, he found out that it was the principal''s intention.


    Of course, that wasn''t the main reason. The main reason was because the sunlight was bright and the wind was gentle. The instructor saw Lee Rui driving a Mercedes-Benz and slowly parked it in front of the teacher''s building.


    At that moment, the counselor finally understood that Lee Rui was not the youngster that he imagined, but instead an unimaginably low profile character.


    Therefore, class monitor''s performance just now, would one day know that he was not even worthy of carrying Lee Rui''s shoes. Although the friendship between fellow students was not easy to come by, if the class monitor had not relied on his status as class monitor to make a name for himself, perhaps Lee Rui would not have treated him like that.


    There was a reason for everything.


    After leaving the classroom, Lee Rui, Ke Shanyong and the others walked towards the direction of their dorm, only to see the class rep sitting inside a Volkswagen, sneering disdainfully at Lee Rui. It was a used Volkswagen. Perhaps it was bought by the class monitor?


    Well, they even started the car without making any noise. Lee Rui did not mind, and was too lazy to argue with him.


    Not long after, there would be a graduation party, and then he would drive his Mercedes-Benz to kill the class monitor.


    After the morning class meeting was over, Lee Rui went to train in his small bamboo forest as usual. A day passed just like that, and he didn''t want to go to the hospital. In any case, waiting for the incident to subside would take some time, and that was also to quell the unnecessary troubles.


    On the other side, Liu Tiannan and Bai Xiaohua actually interacted.


    Bai Xiaohua originally thought that she had seen through the true appearance of the so-called man, but she never thought that he would be saved by Liu Tiannan just by chance. In the beginning, Bai Xiaohua did not treat Liu Tiannan well either, men were not good people, after all, they would obtain things that they did not treasure.


    Liu Tiannan was even more curious, he came to the school hospital to visit Bai Xiaohua a few times. Originally, every time he came to the school, he would carry the intention to ask Zhang Qing out, but as soon as he arrived, he couldn''t control his own footsteps and walked over to the school hospital.


    The more he looked at Liu Tiannan, the more he felt that this Bai Xiaohua was an interesting woman. There was a story he wanted to hear.


    The backlash aroused the rebellious mindset of the two of them. On the day of the weekend, Liu Tiannan rested once again and came to the school hospital. Bai Xiaohua had been lying in bed for a week already, so at most, she would say "thank you" to him.


    In any case, she felt that it didn''t matter if she lived a cheap life.


    But today was different. Once Liu Tiannan entered the room, he placed a piece of carnations on the bedside of his bed. "Have you recovered from your injuries? The scar on his face couldn''t be any worse. He didn''t want to go out for a walk? Stuck in a hospital bed, don''t be a fool. "


    Liu Tiannan''s mouth had a warm smile on it, it was too dazzling, to the point that Bai Xiaohua was actually able to see Lee Rui''s shadow.


    That''s right, that boy had also once revealed that kind of smile and gentle tone to her.


    Unfortunately, it no longer belonged to her.


    "Why are you doing this, it''s just a novelty." If I say I''m grateful for the fact that you saved me, then I don''t want to be anyone''s prey after this. "


    Bai Xiaohua went straight to the point and did not even look at Liu Tiannan.


    However, Liu Tiannan laughed: "There''s hope if we survive. If he survived, he couldn''t just drown in the darkness forever. I''m not interested in your past, but I''m interested in your future. "


    Bai Xiaohua laughed, a disdainful smile on her face: "I don''t want anyone to notice me, I also understand that there are some people who do not care about me as much as you think they would.


    "What I regret most is that I have never felt the feeling of being firmly chosen, but since you can''t give it to me, I don''t need it either. Therefore, we need not meet again in the future. I thank you for saving my life, but other than saying thanks, I am prepared to give you nothing else. "


    Liu Tiannan was quiet for a moment, then nodded: "Alright, I understand, sorry to interrupt."


    He did not have any burning love for Bai Xiaohua, and since she was unwilling, he did not force her.


    On the other hand, Bai Xiaohua''s coldness had reminded him that she had come today with an offer for Zhang Qing to play, she could not throw a watermelon to pick up the sesame seed.

 C108

    Liu Tiannan called the Vice Principal''s son and asked him to come out to meet him. Not long later, the vice principal''s son, Zhu Fushan, came out.


    "Brother Liu, how come you have the time to play with me today? You''re the big boss, so you have to take care of everything everyday."


    Zhu Fushan had an undisguised amount of admiration and self-consciousness of being a small fry to Liu Tiannan. Many young masters who were even older than Liu Tiannan would call him big brother in front of him. Whoever connected themselves to Liu Tiannan would be able to get rich.


    Who wouldn''t want to earn some money from Liu Tiannan, a young master who had a small accumulation of wealth in his hands? As long as he invested in stocks, he would be able to enjoy a share of the money.


    Zhu Fushan admired Liu Tiannan very much, but Liu Tiannan didn''t put on airs and said: "Brother, I don''t have a girlfriend yet, so I came over to take a look. Now, if he wanted to find a clean target, he had to go to school. "The women who worked outside for a few years had fewer originals, and even fewer had clean hearts.


    Zhu Fushan was amused, he raised his thumb up: "Brother Liu, you have a good idea, that''s true."


    "You''ve contacted me several times before, and I was always busy at that time. "Well, are you interested in doing business with me?" Liu Tiannan seemed to ask casually.


    Zhu Fushan was ecstatic in his heart: As long as elder brother is willing to be me!


    Liu Tiannan laughed, nodded, and said: "Sure, sure. But before that, you have to help me do something. I have a pretty good impression of your school''s Miss Zhang, Zhang Qing.


    "Zhang Qing...?" Zhu Fushan''s mouth was agape, her expression extremely strange.


    Seeing that, Liu Tiannan asked: What''s wrong?


    Zhu Fushan laughed bitterly: "Brother Liu, I can only say that I will try my best. Zhang Qing was the daughter of the old principal, and with her cold personality, she was not someone that was easy to deal with. "Not to mention you, even Mayor Wu''s family ¡­"


    Zhu Fushan nodded.


    Liu Tiannan instantly understood what he meant, but he still hesitated a little.


    However, after all, he had been abroad for too long, so he quickly came to the conclusion that it didn''t matter, "It doesn''t matter, I''m just trying it out anyway. Just because someone else failed to catch me doesn''t mean that I can''t do it either, right? "


    Zhu Fushan''s face became even weirder.


    Zhu Fushan grew up in his own country, so he was well aware of how terrifying the Wu Family was. Don''t even mention your Liu Clan, even if they were rich, wouldn''t it just be a matter of time before they tried to mess with you?


    But Zhu Fushan was also unwilling to take the risk of offending Liu Tiannan to speak from the bottom of his heart, so he could only nod his head: "Alright, I''ll call him and ask if he has time to come out for a meal."


    Zhu Fushan took out his cell phone and called Zhang Qing. He immediately asked: "Sister Zhang, are you free tonight? My dad is not in good health, I''d like to ask you out to see if you have any good suggestions... Yeah, I just don''t want him to know... "As long as you care about him secretly."


    Zhu Fushan knows about this kind of woman, if you tell her that a friend of mine wants to invite you out to meet him, she would definitely reject you without a second thought. But if it was a positive matter, she would still consider it.


    In the end, before the call ended, Zhang Qing already agreed with a smile on her face.


    Zhu Fushan was very happy: "Brother Liu, I can only do this."


    Liu Tiannan smiled and nodded: "Okay, I will remember this in my heart."


    "..."


    In the evening, Lee Rui reluctantly left the small bamboo forest. Crystal Spell was not that easy to cultivate, even with Lee Rui''s current level of Qi Gathering Stage, it was difficult for him to reach the next level.


    After returning to his room, he hurriedly took a shower. Halfway through the shower, he received a call from Zhang Qing.


    Lee Rui did not expect her to send a video call to him yet, so he clicked on it casually, only to hear a cry of "ah". Lee Rui was puzzled and asked: "What''s wrong?"


    Zhang Qing quickly hung up the call and switched to making a phone call, roaring: "Why are you such a hooligan?!"


    "How did I know you would call WeChat ¡­" Lee Rui also reacted, but fortunately he was wearing shorts just now, and laughed: It should be you taking advantage of me right?


    Zhang Qing coldly snorted. "Spicy eyes."


    "You dare to say my figure is not good?" Lee Rui asked.


    Zhang Qing didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "I gave you a ladder and you climbed it, it''s just a white dot on your skin.


    Originally, Lee Rui''s skin was a little yellow, but as the Crystal Spell continuously expelled the impurities from his body, it became whiter and whiter.


    If the Crystal Spell was cultivated to the middle stage, it would be even whiter like jade.


    Hearing Zhang Qing''s slightly envious tone, Lee Rui laughed: "You''ve only seen my skin turn white, but didn''t notice my eight abdominal muscles, a woman."


    "Tch, eight abs. Who are you trying to fool?" Zhang Qing expressed his disbelief, but she was also afraid that Lee Rui would let her watch it again, so she quickly replied, "Come over to my side right now, I''ll take you out to eat."


    Lee Rui was too lazy to even ask, and directly agreed to it. Change your clothes and go for a jog.


    Jingtian Hotel was known as Jiang Hua''s best hotel, and its dishes were also Jiang Hua''s most delicious food. This banquet would naturally be arranged at the Jingtian Hotel.


    Arriving at the Jingtian Hotel room, Lee Rui and Zhang Qing walked in and saw two young men waiting inside. Zhang Qing had already mentioned before that the person in the right seat was Zhu Fushan. Turning his head back, Lee Rui finally recognized who he was.


    Their gazes met, and the smiles on their faces disappeared.


    Zhang Qing and Zhu Fushan both did not sense the change in their situation and Zhang Qing said to Zhu Fushan: "I have no choice but you come to look for me. I am just a teacher after all, not an actual doctor. But the person beside me is definitely a genius doctor, your father doesn''t feel well, so you can ask him for guidance. "


    Zhu Fushan hurriedly nodded: "Alright, then that''s for the best. Um, this genius doctor, is your surname? "


    "Lee Rui."


    Zhu Fushan was startled at first, but after that he looked at Liu Tiannan with an awkward expression.


    Before Lee Rui and Zhang Qing arrived, the person Liu Tiannan and Zhu Fushan were discussing about was precisely Lee Rui. Lee Rui was fine with being protected by so many people. It was just a whim from the start, and he didn''t take it to heart even if he didn''t succeed.


    He had casually spoken a few words with Zhu Fushan, in other words, he was asking Lee Rui how to escape this calamity. Zhu Fushan revealed the whole story, and even said that he would see how he could take care of Lee Rui later.


    But when it came to Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrived.


    Zhu Fushan cursed in his heart, but still smiled and said: "Nice to meet you, let me introduce you to him. This is a friend of mine, his family also needs the help of a Divine Doctor."


    Is there a need to introduce me?


    Lee Rui smirked: "Liu Tiannan, there''s no need to introduce me anymore. "Um, Brother Zhu, can I order first?"


    "Alright, alright, alright." Zhu Fushan could not help but nod his head.


    Lee Rui called the waiter and ordered ten dishes consecutively in one breath. He had come to pick all of them many times and was very familiar with them. After ordering the ten dishes, Lee Rui gave the menu to Zhang Qing. Zhang Qing also ordered five of the most expensive dishes.


    When the menu was passed to Zhu Fushan, he looked a little unnatural.


    He had just said he would take care of Lee Rui, and before he had the time, Lee Rui had already ruthlessly cut him down.


    He probably wouldn''t be able to get down here without 30,000 yuan after this meal.


    What a tragedy.

 C109

    Four people, a meal, and eighteen dishes. At first, Zhu Fushan thought that Lee Rui was deliberately killing him, and muttered: "Is this a waste or something?"


    Waiting until the dishes were served, Zhu Fushan and Liu Tiannan spoke in a gentle and refined manner. Calmly, leisurely, he even warmly greeted Zhang Qing, but was only indifferent to him.


    Lee Rui did not make a sound, and continued to eat and eat. Not long after, a mountain of food scraps was piled up on the table in front of him. Only then did Zhu Fushan realize that Lee Rui had not wasted this meal.


    Lee Rui could really eat it.


    When training in the small bamboo forest, sometimes you would stay for a day. How could he not cultivate? How could he not hurry? Everyone else was sharpening their weapons and had no strength. They could only wait to be slaughtered.


    In this world, Lee Rui clearly knew one thing. No middlemen, no one making a difference. In the face of life, everyone may have different professional status, but the things they do are the same.


    It was to be born and live.


    Lee Rui''s appetite was indeed very good today, and the dishes on the table were quickly swept clean by him. He was only halfway through his meal, yet there were no dishes left in the blink of an eye. What should he do? Embarrassed, Lee Rui raised his hand and called the waiter for more food.


    Zhu Fushan''s face turned green, he only ate for tens of thousands of yuan, he did not even need to treat his parents to a meal, it was fine that Zhang Qing could eat like this in the first place, but what did Lee Rui have to do with him?


    Lee Rui asked him, still alive and well: "Oh right, why didn''t you tell me what''s wrong with your father? They were all busy chatting with Zhang Qing, are you all here to ask about illnesses or to take advantage of the Miss Zhang? "


    Zhu Fushan really wanted to flip the table, but he resisted his anger: "Oh, I usually don''t have much chance to meet with Miss Zhang, so I want to chat more. It''s like this, my dad is a little hypertensive."


    "That''s it?" Lee Rui asked.


    Zhu Fushan nodded gloomily: "Yes."


    "Hypertension is a very troublesome disease. There are a lot of areas that you should pay attention to. "If not, stroke paralysis or cerebral hemorrhage are very likely to happen. In terms of diet, you have to take care of your dad and not eat spicy foods like ¡­"


    Lee Rui listed a lot of things, and Zhu Fushan felt a little dizzy listening to it.


    After Lee Rui finished speaking, he looked towards Liu Tiannan and said: "I suggest you learn from Liu Tiannan on this point. He is one of those people who regularly exercises, full of vitality. Even though you look gentle and refined, it must hurt to really hit someone. "


    It was rare for Lee Rui to express goodwill, Liu Tiannan''s heart was moved slightly as he said: "Are you working in the hospital right now? Are you interested in developing your career in the field of private medicine? Private doctors are much more expensive and have fewer problems. "


    Compared to Lee Rui, he might as well give him the money to be a dog and slowly torture him. Liu Tiannan could calculate the hearts of men, for a family like Lee Rui, most likely they did not have much money.


    Lee Rui did not have much money in his family, but Lee Rui himself had money, so he immediately said: "Forget it, I feel that there''s no meaning in being a private doctor."


    "Tch, how boring. I''m afraid you don''t know how difficult it is to be a private doctor. Let''s not talk about a student who hasn''t graduated yet. Even if you have worked in the hospital for a few years, others might not necessarily want it. " Zhu Fushan said in disdain.


    Lee Rui smiled and did not speak, he raised his hand and called for the waiter: "Bring the menu, and two more dishes for me."


    Zhu Fushan''s face darkened.


    Liu Tiannan laughed: "It might be easier to work as a private doctor, but it''s still worth considering. If you have any ideas, you can contact me. "


    Zhu Fushan quickly introduced him: "Brother Liu is the chairman of South Sky Investment, your connections is very wide. "If Liu-ge is willing to bring you along, then you won''t have to worry about food and clothing for the rest of your life."


    "I don''t need anyone to bring me food and clothing." Lee Rui smiled.


    Well, this was a man who refused to give in to force.


    Zhu Fushan and Liu Tiannan had nothing else to say, seeing that the food was almost ready, Liu Tiannan suggested, "Why don''t we go down and digest it?"


    "This ¡­" Zhang Qing looked at Lee Rui.


    Lee Rui was indifferent to it, he just wanted to observe this Liu Tiannan, so he nodded: "Sure."


    The four of them went downstairs and walked along the road of Jingtian Hotel.


    "Miss Zhang, do you have any plans for the future?" Liu Tiannan asked. Zhang Qing shook her head: "No."


    Even if there was, she wouldn''t tell this person that she had just met twice. If it was Lee Rui asking, she could seriously answer this question.


    Liu Tiannan carried his hands behind his back, looked up at the street in front of him, and said, "It won''t be long before this place is demolished. A beautiful new house will be built. Before that, you can see if there is a suitable house, you can buy one first, and then there will be compensation for the demolition. "


    Zhu Fushan''s face revealed a look of ecstasy, this was undoubtedly the inside news, if he could seize this chance, he would definitely be able to earn a lot.


    "Miss Zhang, do you have any ideas? I have some good friends who can help you buy a few sets. " Liu Tiannan looked at Zhang Qing calmly.


    Zhang Qing still shook her head: "No need, I have a home. Money is never enough. I just want to live a good life in peace, having a big dream and the goal of suddenly becoming rich overnight. To be honest, I really haven''t. "


    "What about you?" Liu Tiannan asked Lee Rui.


    Lee Rui also shook his head: "I don''t need it, I don''t dislike money, but I don''t like gambling."


    Liu Tiannan shook his head and sighed: "You guys are not like us ordinary people who only know how to earn money and want to lead a better life."


    However, Lee Rui acted as if he did not understand and could not help but agree: "That''s right, why would I earn that much money, is it tiring?"


    If no one flattered him, then there would be no point in acting tough. Zhu Fushan on the other hand, wanted to flatter his, but unfortunately Lee Rui had snatched it away first, so he did not open his mouth to speak.


    They slowly walked along the street. A group of young people riding motorcycles came in front of them. They were laughing and teasing each other.


    "How about we make a bet? Do you dare to ask for the phone number of the beauty over there?"


    "If you want to gamble, then so be it!"


    While talking, a young man walked towards Zhang Qing. In fact, their conversation wasn''t deliberately concealed. That young man was also making use of his good looks as he swaggered over with a typical tone of wanting to strike up a conversation.


    "Beauty, can I get to know you?"


    Zhang Qing frowned, then said: "Scram."


    The young man''s face changed as he touched a nail on the ground. His face turned cold as he pointed at Liu Tiannan and shouted, "What did you say? Do you have the guts to say it again? "


    The young friends had all come over, many of them even had baseball bats in their hands, showing off their might.


    Lee Rui''s mouth raised into a smile, thinking that this would be a good show.


    Sure enough, Liu Tiannan was expressionless as he continued to repeat the words he had said to the young man.


    "I told you to scram."


    "F * ck you, looking for a beating!" The young man was enraged, he took a baseball bat from his comrade''s hand and smashed it towards Liu Tiannan''s head.

 C110

    Liu Tiannan and Zhu Fushan fought shoulder to shoulder, Lee Rui and Zhang Qing watched coldly from the sidelines.


    "He''s pretty amazing. Take a look."


    Lee Rui spoke in a serious tone.


    Liu Tiannan''s excellence was not just for show, when facing this bunch of youngsters who have such strong men in their hands, he unexpectedly had the advantage of stomping over them. This point, he was a little similar to Lee Rui.


    After continuously knocking down three youngsters, the group of youngsters finally no longer dared to surround them. They could also tell that Liu Tiannan was not someone to be trifled with.


    On the other hand, Zhu Fushan could not hold on any longer. However, with Liu Tiannan''s help, Zhu Fushan was able to hold on.


    The more those youngsters fought, the more uncertain they became. In the end, they didn''t know which one of them was the leader, so they all got on their motorcycles and ran away.


    Liu Tiannan spat on the ground fiercely and cursed, "Trash."


    Zhu Fushan was extremely grateful: "Brother Liu, thank you for helping me earlier, these bunch of bastards, they are really vicious."


    Zhu Fushan rolled up his sleeves.


    "Just go back and apply some medicine." Liu Tiannan exhorted once again before coming to Zhang Qing''s side and asking with concern, "I didn''t scare you, right?"


    Nonsense, of course it''s okay if you''re so aggressive.


    But Zhang Qing did not say anything.


    Liu Tiannan laughed involuntarily, "That''s right, I might make you feel that I was the one who called these people here, that I was the one who acted as the lead hero and saved the beauty. Zhang Qing, Ah Long is right. You are a good woman, and also a smart one. I give up. "


    Zhang Qing was slightly surprised.


    Liu Tiannan shook his head: "Let''s go, I won''t disturb your love life."


    "Bye bye." Lee Rui did not forget to wave goodbye. Liu Tiannan waved goodbye to Zhu Fushan as they walked.


    After walking a distance, Zhu Fushan was indignant. "That kid surnamed Li is really not a good person."


    "No, I think he is a very good thing. "Fushan, don''t even think about messing with him. Unless you are certain that you can beat him to death, you will only end up getting hurt in the end."


    "Is it that scary?" Zhu Fushan did not believe in evil.


    Liu Tiannan laughed: "I will."


    On the other side, Lee Rui and Zhu Fushan were still casually walking and were not in a hurry to return after hearing their departure.


    It was good that Liu Tiannan had left, but it was even more quiet now.


    "Miss Zhang, did you suspect them just now as well?"


    "At first, I thought so, but looking at Liu Tiannan''s performance just now, I felt that it wasn''t so." When Zhang Qing thought back to Liu Tiannan''s performance just now, she no longer felt as if it was a deliberate arrangement.


    After all, Liu Tiannan was really ruthless when it came to beating people up, and the group of youngsters were also merciless when it came to beating people up.


    "Miss Zhang, don''t trust Liu Tiannan." Lee Rui gazed at the pitch black sky and spoke slowly, "You will never truly be able to sense if someone like him is real or fake. Liu Tiannan is already an outstanding playboy. "


    "Relax, I know he''s dangerous." Zhang Qing waved her hand, indicating that she did not need to worry.


    Lee Rui nodded: "Miss Zhang, why don''t you like people like Liu Tiannan? He had a good family, was smart, and could fight. Not to mention the campus, even in the society, he should be the kind of person that many girls like. "


    Zhang Qing thought for a while, and explained, "I can''t say for sure, but since you felt that he wasn''t a good person, I felt that he wasn''t. But then again, with people like him, don''t even mention being with him, I think it''s a very difficult thing to be friends. "


    "What do you mean?"


    "At all times, you have to worry about being deceived by him, and at all times, you have to worry about your own status. "Say, I''m just a little woman, what do you want?"


    Lee Rui stared blankly before suddenly laughing out loud, "You ¡­ "Little woman ¡­"


    Lee Rui pointed at Zhang Qing and asked: "Do you really not know or are you just faking it? How many people regard you as their goddess? "And how many people feel that they can''t beat you?"


    "So what?" Zhang Qing unhappily rolled her eyes at Lee Rui, and snorted, "I just feel that I''m a little girl, and being said so well by you, and even fawning on others, I should be the one picking on others."


    "What about me?" Lee Rui suddenly asked.


    Zhang Qing asked with doubt: "You?"


    She suddenly stopped because she understood the meaning behind Lee Rui''s words. Zhang Qing was a little furious, "Lee Rui, you should be more aware of yourself and not do anything that will embarrass me. I am a teacher, and you are a student.


    Obviously, she felt that Lee Rui had challenged her bottom line. This was something that she could not tolerate.


    Lee Rui laughed: "Just kidding, why are you being so serious? You almost scared me to death."


    Zhang Qing heaved a sigh of relief, "You deserved to be scared to death."


    "Don''t! If you die, who will be walking with you ¡­"


    The two of them joked with each other as they unknowingly returned to their original spots. When they were almost to the place where Liu Tiannan was fighting earlier, Zhang Qing reached out and pulled Lee Rui''s sleeves: "Let''s go somewhere else, we don''t want to go there."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not the one fighting them. Don''t be afraid." Lee Rui did not mind.


    In front of them, the group of youngsters who had previously failed to get on good terms with them were all arrogantly playing with each other. There were even some adults among them. Clearly, they were strong big men. He was also standing with the group of youths, and from the looks of it, he seemed to be one of the helpers that the youths had called over.


    "Brother Wang, it''s them!"


    The youngsters also saw Lee Rui and Zhang Qing. One of them pointed at Lee Rui and shouted angrily: "Just now, they were together with the two people who hit me. If I capture them, I will definitely know where those two are!"


    The one called Brother Wang was nearly 1.8 meters tall, but he weighed over 200 pounds and was very fat. Standing next to these youngsters, it was more like a small mountain.


    Wang Ge spat out the cigarette in his mouth, then waved his hand in an extremely ruffian manner: "Come, let''s go up and take a look."


    A large group of people surrounded Lee Rui and Zhang Qing, blocking their path.


    "Kid, where did your companion go?" Brother Wang asked.


    Lee Rui nodded: "I know, one of them is the chairman of South Sky Investment and the other is a person with Jianghua University. Big Brother, do you want to take revenge on them? I''ll give you the contact details. "


    Brother Wang and that group of youngsters were all shocked. It was really rare to see someone that could so easily sell out their comrades.


    Lee Rui called Zhu Fushan and reported it to Brother Wang. Then he asked: "Brothers, can we leave now?"


    "Who allowed you to leave?" Brother Wang waved his hand and stared at Lee Rui, "You can leave tonight if you want, unless you want to keep this beauty by your side."


    Lee Rui laughed: "So we can''t discuss it then?"


    "You guys injured our people, you still want to negotiate? "Brat, I advise you to be more sensible. Otherwise ¡­"


    Whoosh!


    Before Brother Wang could finish his sentence, his two hundred jin body flew out in an arc and landed on the ground three to four meters away. With a bang, dust flew in all directions.


    Lee Rui slowly retracted his fist, as though nothing had happened. He smiled and said to Zhang Qing: "Let''s go."


    The group of youngsters were stunned and no one dared to stop them.


    Silence.

 C111

    Lee Rui brought Zhang Qing and left, it was extremely casual and relaxed.


    When they got back to school, they said their goodbyes in a hurry. However, Zhang Qing''s impression of Lee Rui was not as relaxed as it seemed.


    This student actually knew martial arts!


    In the past, Zhang Qing was still not so sure. Although Lee Rui had fought a few times, but they couldn''t be considered ''powerful'', but this time, Lee Rui''s powerful attacks had shocked everyone present.


    "Could he really be a disciple of some Chinese Medicine Aristocratic Family?"


    Zhang Qing could not help but become more curious about Lee Rui''s background. With such a young age and his astonishing medical skills, coupled with the fact that he had a car and knew martial arts, it was natural that he would have a good potential.


    The youngsters these days were really hard to see through the more one looked at them.


    When Lee Rui returned to his dorm, he carefully examined the events of the night. From the moment he saw Liu Tiannan, to the moment he observed Liu Tiannan''s behavior, all of it reflected Lee Rui''s guess.


    This was an outstanding peer, and also an extremely difficult opponent to deal with.


    Similarly, in Liu Tiannan''s private villa, the people who were causing trouble tonight were all acting respectfully in front of him.


    Liu Tiannan sat alone on the leather sofa, with a stack of bills in front of the tea table.


    "I am still quite satisfied with your performance, but this matter absolutely cannot be leaked out. Xiao Wang, tell me, how is Lee Rui''s skill? How did he manage to send you flying with a single punch? "


    Speaking of this matter, Brother Wang, who weighed two hundred kilograms, still had some lingering fear. He shrunk his neck and said, "I don''t know what happened either, but I feel that his strength is extraordinarily great. He doesn''t seem like an ordinary person or someone with that physique of his."


    Liu Tiannan pondered for a moment, then said: "Are you proficient? Interesting. He was strong and had a brain. Ah Long really misjudged him. Such an opponent ¡­ Interesting, interesting. "


    Laughing, Liu Tiannan asked: "Then do you know who is stronger than him?"


    "This ¡­" Brother Wang revealed a troubled expression as he racked his brain to think. Suddenly, his eyes lit up, "Others may not be able to, but the scout of our underground boxing competition Jiang Hua will definitely be able to!"


    "Flower Seeker?" Liu Tiannan asked curiously, he did not know much about the Jianghua City and the underground martial arts world, and only cared about making money. He did not expect that there would be such a person like Yue Yang.


    Brother Wang said with a serious expression: "The Flower Searcher is an honorific given in the underground boxing competition, no one knows his real name. I''ve seen him in a race once. He''s about 1.8 meters tall and weighs around 90 kilograms. There''s not a single piece of excess fat on his body. "According to those who are familiar with the situation, the Flower Lover''s squat height is 480 kilograms. That is to say, the explosive power is enough to kill a tiger!"


    "There''s actually such a fierce person. Can you help me contact him?" Liu Tiannan asked.


    Wang Ge shook his head: "I can''t contact you, but you definitely can."


    "What do you mean?"


    Brother Wang looked at Liu Tiannan and said: "Because this underground boxing competition was held by your father in the first place."


    Liu Tiannan was quiet for a moment, then nodded his head and waved: "Alright, take the money and leave, let me calm down."


    Every rich and powerful person had an unspeakable amount of capital accumulated from the start. The source of this raw capital could be fair and square, or it could be borrowed out of connections, or it could be obtained at the expense of others.


    No one knew better than Liu Tiannan how the Liu Family was established, and how their family''s old man managed to solve the problem time and time again. It was also because he knew the inside story that Liu Tiannan did not want to rely on his family.


    It was true that he wanted to fight for his life, but it was also true that he wanted to avoid being implicated.


    After all, how could a person walk by the river without wet shoes? Everyone understood this, but in the face of great benefits, many people would make different choices.


    After thinking about it, Liu Tiannan lit up a cigarette and slowly smoked.


    Was it really worth it for Lee Rui, a person who was insignificant to him, to break his own principles?


    After coming to this conclusion, Liu Tiannan was no longer troubled by this matter.


    However, he did not expect Brother Wang, who had just left Liu Tiannan''s villa to receive a call from Loong Shao.


    "Tell me everything my cousin said."


    With just one word from Loong Shao, Brother Wang obediently drove towards Loong Shao''s residence.


    Regardless of whether it was Loong Shao or Young Master Liu, as long as they carried a small title, they were both people that Little Wang could not afford to offend. He was not Lee Rui, so he did not have the ability and confidence to fight against them.


    On this point, Brother Wang was actually secretly admiring that proud and aloof young man who clearly didn''t have a family background.


    This was the difference.


    A few days later, Lee Rui officially entered the ranks of Three Hospital Interns.


    The news from before spread like wildfire. Many people who didn''t know Lee Rui had two different feelings. The other was that everyone said that he was a godly young doctor, that he was a medicine to the sick.


    The other was that he was a quack doctor who specialized in cheating and harming people.


    As a result, on the first day of operation, no patient was willing to enter his separate clinical ward.


    In the evening, Lee Rui packed his stuff and prepared to leave.


    "Principal actually thinks so highly of me, and he even specially arranged for me to have a separate Chinese medicine consultation room. If I had known, I would have asked for a desk, and saved myself the space. "


    Just as he finished speaking, a middle-aged man walked into the ward with a dark expression.


    "You are Doctor Lee Rui? I''m the patient who came to see you. "


    There was actually a customer visiting!


    Lee Rui could not help but feel a little pleasantly surprised. As long as someone came, then it would be fine. As long as their medical skills were good, there would be an endless stream of patients.


    Lee Rui quickly returned to his seat and raised his right hand in a gesture of invitation. "Give me your left hand."


    Middle-aged man sat down and stretched out his hand.


    Lee Rui first checked his pulse, checked his heartbeat, then observed the middle-aged man''s eyes. However, in these two aspects, Lee Rui did not see anything wrong with him.


    Was this person here to cause trouble?


    Lee Rui''s heart skipped a beat and asked, "May I ask what your illness is?"


    "I''m not sick."


    "Are you not sick? You came to see a doctor?" Lee Rui felt that this was unbelievable.


    The middle-aged man looked at Lee Rui as if he was looking at an idiot, "I didn''t say I was sick, I only came to ask for a diagnosis. The one who is sick is my daughter. As soon as I entered, you asked me to sit down and ask for her pulse. What else can I do? "


    Lee Rui was speechless. It seemed like he should change the order after hearing and hearing about it, and put the words first.


    "Then tell me what''s wrong with your daughter."


    The middle-aged man nodded and said, "My daughter''s illness is very serious, and there is no medicine to cure it. Her illness is mostly psychological, and she doesn''t like men. "


    Lee Rui kept the pen in his hand, and felt that there was no need to write down the medical records.


    "What''s so strange about that? There are so many women who don''t like men these days. Uncle, we should respect everyone''s preference." Of course, I can''t accept two guys and two girls ¡­ "It''s not bad."


    The middle-aged man was speechless. He suddenly slammed his hand on the table, "What nonsense are you spouting? [I am here to seek you out for treatment. Do you think I would come looking for you if someone didn''t strongly recommend me?] Look outside, which patient dares to come in here? "


    Lee Rui realized his mistake and said: "I''m sorry, maybe it''s because I don''t have the patience to listen to your explanation. So, go on and tell me about your daughter''s illness. "


    Only then did the middle-aged man feel satisfied and said, "I said, my daughter doesn''t like men. The problem is, she doesn''t like women either. I just want to ask, everyone says that you''re a genius doctor, but do you have any way to cure her disease? "


    Lee Rui really wanted to puke at this middle aged man. After all, was this not a psychological problem? You''re looking for a psychologist, what are you looking for me for?


    However, with the kind heart of a doctor, Lee Rui still patiently said: "This, it might be because she needs a therapist to guide her."


    "This won''t do, I''ve already invited him over." The middle-aged man was so anxious that he scratched his ears and cheeks as he asked, "I was just thinking of Si Ma as a living doctor, so I came over to take a look." I''m not talking so much nonsense with you, just tell me the truth, can you? "


    What else could Lee Rui say?


    This was a man! Even if he couldn''t do it, he still had to do it!

 C112

    The boundless universe was filled with all sorts of wonders. Some men liked men, some women liked women, and some women, both men and women do not like, let the parents heart break.


    After being agitated by this middle-aged parent, Lee Rui wanted to see what kind of divinity the woman who made his parents worry so much was.


    Qing Lu district, to Jiang Hua, it was a very good neighborhood. Near the hospital, the best high school in the nearby city, Jiang Hua Affiliated High School. As a typical school district medical office, the price of housing in this area has long since exceeded 20,000 yuan per square meter.


    When the middle-aged parent drove the unassuming Santana to bring Lee Rui into the Qing Lu district, Lee Rui was truly shocked. "Uncle, since you''re so rich, you should be quite good at educating your daughter."


    Speaking of this, the uncle sighed heavily, and stopped talking to Lee Rui.


    When he reached a building, he took Lee Rui upstairs. 302, that''s the number of my family. The uncle opened the door, walked in and brought a cup of tea. "Take a seat. She will be back in a while. "I''ll take advantage of this time to show you the information."


    The uncle turned and walked into the room while Lee Rui sat on the sofa and drank his tea.


    Before long, the uncle came over with a stack of printed information in his hand, and handed it over to Lee Rui: "Hurry up and take a look."


    Lee Rui looked at the information in his hands.


    "Zhao Yue, 22 years old, Doctor of Medicine, Returning to the Sea. To this day, the family has arranged eleven blind dates, none of which succeeded. The symptoms are "manophobia", irritable and boisterous when it comes to arranging a man''s blind date... "


    Lee Rui knew about male phobia. Although his major in university was clinical treatment, he still had some psychological medicine courses.


    He was very famous for his male phobia.


    For example, if a girl didn''t like a boy, she would say, "I''m sorry, I''m afraid of men." This was an old saying in a psychiatric class. In short, male phobia is the fear of men, not willing to get close, very repugnant.


    "Uncle, Sister Yue''s situation is the truth. But why do I feel that it''s a bit too much for you to arrange eleven blind dates? "


    Lee Rui''s sharp senses detected the nodes in the array, hence he spoke unrestrainedly. The middle-aged man''s face was full of awkwardness as he said, "We also want to build a foundation for her to interact with others. It''s better to be friends than one, even if we can''t be together."


    "Then how do you know that Sister Yue is afraid of a woman?" It didn''t mention that Zhao Yue was a womanizer.


    The uncle''s face darkened. "A friend of hers told me."


    "Oh, I see. Oh right, when will Sister Yue return? "


    "It''s almost time to get off work. We should be home in ten minutes, since it''s 6 o''clock."


    Lee Rui then sat on the sofa and drank his tea. The information had already been destroyed by the uncle, so he was afraid that his daughter would find out about the matter regarding him secretly seeking a doctor.


    "Actually, I also know that I''m asking for treatment because of an emergency. Don''t think that I don''t understand. My daughter''s illness was more of a psychological one, but she had also been physically injured. In junior high school, there was a boy in the class who liked her. When he failed in his courtship, he stabbed her with a knife. "


    The uncle''s face was full of regret as he said, "Before that incident, Yue''er had told me about this situation. I didn''t pay attention to it in time. After that happened, she almost lost her life. Fortunately, she managed to save him in time ¡­ Later on, when they made a blind date, her face would turn pale and she would even feel like vomiting. There''s nothing wrong with going to the hospital, but she really has a heart ache. "


    Lee Rui looked at the uncle, and did not say a word.


    Uncle''s face was pale and his lips were moving. Then the door opened and a woman doctor in a white coat came in. She called out to her father and walked towards the room.


    "Xiao Yue, come over here. Daddy has something to talk to you about."


    As a result, the female doctor walked over, allowing Lee Rui to see Zhao Yue clearly.


    She was a pretty female doctor, with her hair tied behind her back. The face was the standard oval face, with clean features.


    If a girl like this were to be carried out by herself, she would at least be a flower in the hospital.


    He was obviously around the same age as many female seniors in his senior year, but he had a PhD in education. It was a mature temperament that naturally showed in a certain field, it was really the best.


    However, Lee Rui was not the type of person who would not move his feet whenever he saw a woman. After a moment of absent-mindedness, he politely smiled and did not say much. Since she was'' reputed to be afraid of men, ''it would be better not to interact too much and leave a self-conscious impression. Instead, it would be beneficial for their subsequent interaction.


    "Yue''er, this is Dr. Li from Three Hospital. He has a few questions for you. Dad and his father were friends, and they both knew that you had come back from studying abroad, so they knew a lot. If you know, tell me. "


    The middle-aged man seemed to be being very serious, causing Lee Rui to feel a burst of fear as he passed by. Truly worthy of being an old fox. He made it up as he pleased. When had he ever said that he was here to ask a question? He was clearly here to see a doctor, alright?


    However, with everyone coming, it would not be easy for Lee Rui to expose Uncle''s lie.


    After Lee Rui muttered to himself for a moment, he made a plan in his heart. However, Zhao Yue wasn''t that easy to talk to. She immediately planned to get up and say, "I''m not interested. If you have any topics to talk about, you can use the email. There''s no need to bring it home."


    The old man looked embarrassed. "Did you misunderstand something? He''s still just a child!"


    Zhao Yue sneered, "What profound problems can a child have to ask me, a doctor studying abroad? Just ask an older doctor. "


    Lee Rui coughed, "Sister Yue, it''s really only someone like you who can answer this kind of question. "I have a set of Chinese medicine recipes here. If you can analyze the principles of fighting postsynaptic neurotoxins, I will admire you."


    Zhao Yue was stunned and could not help but sneer. "You must be dreaming. Since Chinese medicine can cure postsynaptic neurotoxins, you might as well apply for the Nobel Prize."


    Lee Rui sneered: "Since you look down on Chinese medicine, then let me ask you, what is the purpose of you eating red dates and wolfberry tea for this period of time?"


    "It''s to replenish my blood. These dried fruits contain a large amount of iron and vitamin C." Zhao Yue replied indifferently.


    "How many red date iron elements do you have after drying? "What''s the absorption rate of the human body?" Lee Rui continued to sneer. The so-called red jujube replenishes blood, and the dried red jujube''s blood replenishment rate was not high. This had long been proven common knowledge in medicine.


    Zhao Yue ignored him and looked at Lee Rui, saying, "I''ll treat it as a snack, no?"


    "The lips are white, the fingernails are yellow, it''s clear that it''s blood." Lee Rui said.


    Zhao Yue went head to head with Lee Rui, "Showing off your knowledge? "Then let me ask you, what is the principle behind the synaptic neurotoxin?"


    "Postsynaptic neurotoxin, when bound to the N_ type acetylcholine receptor, blocks the chemical neurotransmitter acetylcholine from binding to the receptor and blocks muscle stimulation." Lee Rui replied expressionlessly, "If you don''t believe me, we can do a small experiment."


    "Even if your foundation is solid, I''m not interested in being your teacher. Sorry, but I''m sorry." Zhao Yue said coldly as she got up from the sofa and returned to her room.


    Lee Rui thought, this woman was really too cold. No wonder her father was so worried. Even if he didn''t have male phobia, he probably wouldn''t be able to get married. So what if he was good-looking and had a bad temper, no one wanted him.

 C113

    Lee Rui and the uncle looked at each other, seeing the helplessness in each other''s eyes. Lee Rui had already experienced whether Zhao Yue was actually pretending to be afraid of men. This was more than that, the problem was that she didn''t like to interact with strangers, it was true.


    "It''s not easy, Uncle. I can''t help you anymore. Please ask someone else."


    Lee Rui face was covered in cold nails, he just wanted to leave. The old man was at a loss for words. "How can you leave? You should at least stay here for a while longer." Young man, you must know how to persevere and not give up so easily. "


    This chicken soup must be poisonous, Lee Rui thought. Your daughter is not related to me, and neither am I related to you. Why am I being so serious?


    Of course, you can''t make things sound too bad, Lee Rui said. "I still have some things to do, why don''t you come over later to discuss it?"


    "No, you won''t come back after you leave. I know that. It''s been like this for a lot of times." The old man was unwilling and advised, "You have to wait for the snacks. I''ll go and talk to her. Just wait here and don''t leave."


    The uncle pacified Lee Rui''s emotions and went to knock on the door.


    After a while, the old man came back dejected, his depressed face was even thicker than Lee Rui''s: "I have no choice, she won''t open the door."


    The two men were helpless, they couldn''t find their way down the stairs because of Zhao Yue. Seeing that the old man didn''t even respond when he knocked on the door, Ye Zichen guessed that this father''s position in his daughter''s heart wasn''t that great.


    "Where''s Aunt?" Lee Rui asked.


    "I''m divorced from my wife." The old man''s face darkened. He picked up a pack of cigarettes from the table, lit one up and inhaled deeply, "The year Yue''er died, I found out that my wife cheated, so I got a divorce. The daughter would have liked to follow her wife, but the wife found her a nuisance. "


    Lee Rui raised his eyebrows, he finally understood why Zhao Yue had a female phobia.


    "Uncle, you should have told me about this earlier, even though it''s hard to say. "Don''t worry, I''m not a chatterbox. Since you''ve chosen to believe me, I''ll definitely help you."


    The old man laughed bitterly: "Whatever, you are the last doctor I have hired. If not, I plan to change my city life." Perhaps, in a different place, she would feel better. This place does too much damage to her. "


    However, behind the damage was never just the damage, but also memories and memories.


    This was something the uncle did not say, but Lee Rui understood.


    In short, the consultation this time was undoubtedly a failure and was a bit baffling. When Lee Rui had left, this matter had not changed at all. In the next few days, Lee Rui stayed in the hospital as usual, and as usual, there were not many people who came to ask about the treatment.


    Lee Rui gradually got used to living in a hospital where no one cared about him, but he was often dragged around by the little sister nurses who had good feelings for him. All of a sudden, all of the nurses in the hospital knew who Lee Rui was.


    "Fine, maybe I can find a girlfriend."


    Three Hospital, salary, and doctor''s attendance rate and quality are indirectly linked. Lee Rui did not lack money, it was enough for him not to go to work. Since the hospital couldn''t do anything for now, Lee Rui was happy to help the little sisters nurses every now and then.


    In the spring, the peach blossoms had bloomed, but Lee Rui had yet to find a girlfriend. This made Lee Rui very sad.


    Wang Ke was prepared to study, hence she spent all her time in the library. She was studying in July and studying law. She planned to study in advance and pass the Judicial Exam. Miss Zhang only arrived on Saturday, and the junior brothers and sisters of Medical Alliance only had time on the weekend.


    During the first half of this month, Lee Rui had gone to his uncle''s house once again, and still couldn''t find anything. When Zhao Yue returned home and saw him, she immediately slammed the door shut.


    "If it wasn''t for Uncle''s sake, I wouldn''t serve you."


    It was the same for the first time and the second time. Lee Rui was stifled in his heart.


    At the end of the month, Lee Rui could already be considered to be very familiar with the hospital. From the dean to the aunt, everyone was familiar with this warm smile of a new intern.


    On Monday, Lee Rui tapped on the door of the Principal''s office with an application form.


    "Dean, I want to participate in this Three Courtyard consultation and request for your approval." Lee Rui went straight to the point. His attitude was just like a certain genius in basketball telling his coach that his coach was going to play basketball.


    The Principal was playing online chess at this moment, and was sent flying to the other party''s feet by Lee Rui''s decisive words. The chess match that was sure to win was immediately turned around by his opponent.


    The dean looked at Lee Rui with a deathly look and said sorrowfully, "Little Rui, you caused me to lose five thousand beans of joy."


    Lee Rui forced himself not to laugh, and said: "Principal, let''s talk business."


    The dean coughed and turned off chess on his computer. He sat up straight and asked, "The Three Courtyard''s consultation plan is to select the elites of the major hospitals. They are all veteran experts. There are a total of six spots. You have just arrived here, so why would you want to participate? "


    "I saw the notice on our company''s internal website." Lee Rui took a step forward and placed his registration form on the President''s desk, "There is no requirement for age and qualifications, and I have already noticed that our hospital has been assigning doctors every year, including Director Liu. Since Director Liu is not able to go now ¡­"


    The Director Liu was basically being personally taken down by Lee Rui, and logically speaking, the Director Liu did indeed have a placing. In this session''s Three Courtyard consultation, the quota of Director Liu s could be allocated once again.


    The dean sighed and pointed to the sofa. "Sit down and listen to me explain the rules here."


    Lee Rui sat down obediently.


    "The Three Courtyards'' consultation plan was led by the municipal health department. Actually, it was first proposed by a hospital. Every doctor involved in the program, after solving the patient''s problem, gets a small reward from the Angel Fund, as well as a certificate of honor from the health department ¡­ "


    The dean explained calmly, "As long as you can get involved in this plan, you will be able to get a lot of benefits. "Therefore, we will generally let those old comrades enjoy it. According to our seniority, everyone will be able to share this benefit in the future ¡­"


    Lee Rui understood the dean''s words.


    However, Lee Rui still persisted: "Principal, I still hope to be able to participate in this plan. It''s because of the previous incident, where no one dared to come to the sickroom to question me. "The hospital doesn''t support idle people. I need this opportunity to show my face, and at the same time, I want to bring honor to the hospital."


    The dean''s heart skipped a beat.


    The consultation plans of the three courtyards would be reported in the city newspaper every year. There were also outstanding interviewers amongst them. If they could put Lee Rui on the list, with Lee Rui''s medical skills, his reputation in Three Hospital would skyrocket ¡­


    All these years, the First Hospital had always been at the top of the list. If one''s Three Hospital could surpass an entire hospital, then at the very least, it would give people the impression that the strength of the two hospitals were of equal strength.


    As for the huge significance and economic benefits contained in it, it goes without saying.


    The dean frowned, "Go back first. I will hold a meeting tomorrow and arrange for you to speak." Whether it succeeds or not will depend on the opinions of the other comrades. "


    Lee Rui nodded and left the Principal''s office, his heart full of confidence.


    As long as he didn''t draw his own map, there were no problems that he couldn''t solve.

 C114

    Early morning of the second day, Lee Rui rushed to the hospital to attend a meeting.


    The sky outside the window was so dark it looked like it could drip water. Everyone in the meeting room had a serious expression on their faces. After hearing the report from the big and small leaders on the running of the hospital this quarter, the dean made a satisfactory summary statement.


    Then, he changed the subject and mentioned the consultation plan of the three courtyards.


    "In a few days, it will be time for our annual consultation plan for the three academies to begin. Everyone should be aware of this. This time, since Director Liu has already left, I suggest that the remaining spots can be discussed. "


    The five old comrades couldn''t move their spots. If they did, it would anger the masses. Everyone wanted the remaining spot. Ever since Director Liu was demoted, he resigned and went to the hospital. Many people had counted up to this day, and when the Principal was sure to discuss this day, many people moved.


    "Principal''s words are very reasonable. Since the Director Liu is not here, then we must definitely select an outstanding person to participate in this consultation. This way, we won''t lose the reputation of our Three Hospital." The vice president said.


    "Not only do I need the qualifications, I also need to be able to convince the masses. I also need to be steady and steady, so as to not lose the bearing of my Three Hospital." The clinical director said.


    These people were all going to participate in the Three Branch''s plan this time around. Each and every one of them spoke with a hidden meaning within their words. Although everyone was making suggestions, they were also listing out the conditions.


    And this condition, in the end, points to ¡­ It was the person in charge of the logistics department, Department Head Hou Yong.


    Hou XianYong was only thirty-seven years old this year, but his belly was already heaving and his face was filled with the bearing of an official. He was good at talking to people on the phone. He could talk to people on the phone, but that didn''t make sense. It was unknown how he managed to gain the agreement of the other leaders and how they all supported him.


    Other than the few leaders who supported Hou Xianfeng, everyone else had unnatural expressions on their faces.


    But no one objected.


    Then, Lee Rui raised his hand. Everyone saw Lee Rui''s raised palm.


    "Lee Rui, if you have any questions, you can speak."


    "Alright Headmaster, it''s like this. Although Teacher Hou is an old senior, the plan for the three academies this time is different from the others. Teacher Hou is not a doctor, if we were only in name, he is afraid that we would be ridiculed by the other hospitals, saying that there is no one to send us to Three Hospital. "


    Usually, Lee Rui would respectfully address seniors of a hospital as teacher. After all, he was still an intern. Other than that, however, he would not waver his will just because of his opponent''s status.


    The dean nodded his head repeatedly, as he admired Lee Rui''s suggestion, "Lee Rui is right. He was the first to be in charge of the logistics for the time being, not the main doctor. We suggest to be realistic, Lee Rui''s suggestion was very accurate. Change a candidate. "


    Everyone looked at each other in dismay. None of them understood what the dean was up to.


    At this time, the vice president asked, "Does the Principal have any suggestions?"


    Since the dean disagreed, he might have his own thoughts. He was the dean of the hospital, so he had to be in charge.


    But the dean could not say anything, and only looked at Lee Rui after making eye contact with vice president for a short while.


    vice president immediately understood what the dean was trying to say. Although he was shocked in his heart, he had no choice but to cough and say: "Since you are here to choose a doctor, I think you must choose a doctor with a certain level and fame. My idea is that it would be better to let the newcomer try. It might have an unexpected effect. "


    Newbie?


    Many of the hospital''s colleagues and leaders were confused.


    Why did the vice president suddenly ask for a new person to participate?


    According to the rankings, wasn''t this the norm?


    "Originally, Director Liu had a spot. If nothing unexpected happened, he should have gone. But he''s gone, so this time we need to discuss it at the meeting. Do you understand what I''m saying? " vice president revealed a meaningful smile.


    These words held meaning, as everyone suddenly thought of the person who took Director Liu away.


    Lee Rui.


    Everyone knew about this.


    Thinking about vice president''s speech just now, wasn''t that exactly Lee Rui? Out of all the new people in the hospital, who could be newer than Lee Rui? Wasn''t it appropriate to let him take the place of the Director Liu?


    "vice president''s suggestion is very fair, I think that we should let the newcomer try. Then, which rookie should it be? I feel that Lee Rui is more suitable. His medical skills are extremely profound, and he has created a unique traditional Chinese medical treatment. Furthermore, he was born with Chinese Medicine Aristocratic Family ¡­ " The Rushing River Department''s Director spoke up in time to praise Lee Rui.


    "I don''t agree." Hou Yong raised his hand, and said, "Only a little kid who attends such a high level consultation would feel that our Three Hospital is green and red, right?"


    He was naturally not going to let go of the good news that Lee Rui had messed with him.


    However, since they were going against each other so openly, everyone could understand that the enmity between Hou Xian Yong and Lee Rui had been settled just like that.


    Lee Rui looked at Hou Xian Yong and said: "Teacher Hou, if the hospital is willing to allow me to participate in this year''s Three Courtyard consultation, I''m confident that I can get the headlines for the newspaper. Of course, if Teacher Hou dares to make such a promise, you can go. "


    Do you think I''m a sick cat if a tiger doesn''t show off!


    Lee Rui had never been afraid of such things, the Three Academies'' consultation had always been established for the purpose of interacting with their peers and solving difficult problems. If it wasn''t a fight for power, how could Hou Xianfeng possibly be worthy of it?


    Lee Rui was not afraid of him doing all these behind his back.


    Hou Xian Yong''s face turned green as he said, "So what if you didn''t take him down?"


    "I''m leaving the hospital." Lee Rui answered without hesitation.


    The entire hall was silent.


    Now, those who were unconvinced had to be measured. If they were to object after using their future as a guarantee, then they would have to place the same bet.


    There was nothing to say.


    Finally, the dean decided, "Alright! If a young man is born from a hero from the ancient times, then this position will be reserved by Lee Rui! "


    Everyone applauded and agreed.


    In fact, they were all thinking in their hearts: You are the dean, you have the final say. We will just follow you and sigh.


    After the meeting ended, Hou Xian purposely took half of Lee Rui''s body away first. He turned his head and said fiercely, "Just wait to resign!"


    Lee Rui was startled, then laughed and asked: "Are you stronger than Director Liu?"


    Even the Director Liu was not Lee Rui''s match, how could he, a member of the Logistics Department, compare to him?


    Hou Xian Yong snorted: "Director Liu is Director Liu, I am me. Yet you are actually comparing him to me, you are simply laughing at me."


    Speak, Hou Xianfeng swaggered away.


    Lee Rui turned around and went into the Principal''s office. He sat down and asked, "Principal, what is Teacher Hou''s background?"


    The dean was sipping his tea as he smiled and said, "You''re quite the shrewd one. You would first check on the other party''s background the moment he meets you." But there''s no harm in telling you, Hou XianYong is the relative of a major shareholder, he''s not a doctor, so he can only arrange to manage the logistics. "


    So it was because of this relationship that Lee Rui thought for a bit before saying: "Looks like this Donglai branch is also very big. Principal, Hou Xianfeng can speak up for him in such a large group, I have to be careful."


    The dean chuckled and said softly, "Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing."


    How could the dean not feel Lee Rui''s little thoughts? It was just that what Lee Rui said was not completely true. The fact that Hou Xian Yong was able to link up with so many people showed that he was a potential threat to the Principal.


    Sometimes, if you overstepped your position as a subordinate, you wouldn''t be far from getting lost.


    Lee Rui and the Principal were clear on this point.

 C115

    After leaving the Principal''s office, Lee Rui felt that staying in the clinic was boring, so he took a leave and returned to school to cultivate. The rain finally began to fall, stopping at noon. After the rain, it became clear and the mountains and rivers became clear.


    It was difficult to enter the first stage of Crystal Spell, so Lee Rui relied on the large amount of spirit energy in his body and continuously absorbed and tried. Finally, after a few days, he felt a trick to it being slightly successful.


    The ultimate goal of the Crystal Spell was to create a golden body to block the fatal attack, and the most important thing was to condense spirit energy. Currently, Lee Rui could only barely cover a part of his body with Spirit Qi, which was the size of a fist.


    When a large amount of spirit energy followed his will and flowed according to the flow of the spirit energy in the Crystal Spell, gathering at a certain part of his body, that part would become extremely stiff, as hard as iron.


    "So it turns out that the Crystal Spell''s final evolution direction was to cover the entire body. I was wrong before."


    Previously, Lee Rui thought that the Crystal Spell was omnidirectional, but it only increased the overall power. Unexpectedly, it covered its entire body in a way similar to a jigsaw puzzle.


    With this comprehension, Lee Rui began to continuously try to condense spirit energy in various parts.


    The first thing he had to protect was the heart.


    Lee Rui continuously tried to condense the spirit energy in front of his heart. Finally, on the last day of the moon, he achieved small success!


    This was only a big step, but to cultivation in the Crystal Spell, it was a huge step.


    The hardest part of training was the beginning. After entering the door, there were traces to follow and a method to follow.


    The beginning of April was the start of the consultation period for the three courtyards. On this day, Lee Rui came to the hospital and went to gather at the office. Not long after, Lee Rui and the other five senior doctors headed towards the city''s health department together.


    They had to collect their information and listen to a meeting there.


    After Lee Rui received the information, he entered the conference room with the people from the other three hospitals. There, Lee Rui saw a familiar figure.


    Zhao Yue!


    "Why is she here?"


    Zhao Yue sat alone on the chair as she looked down at the medical records in the file. Not knowing why, she seemed to have sensed something, she suddenly raised her head, and looked towards Lee Rui''s direction.


    After which, she too wore a strange expression on her face.


    Zhao Yue was definitely young to be able to attend the consultations of the three courtyards. Unexpectedly, there was a rookie that was even younger than her!


    With the information in hand, Lee Rui walked towards Zhao Yue and sat beside her.


    "I didn''t think that we would meet again." Lee Rui chuckled.


    Zhao Yue snorted coldly and lowered her head. "There are no tigers in the mountains. The monkey calls him the King."


    She was a post-doctoral candidate who had returned from studying abroad, so she certainly had the qualifications to sit here. But what does Lee Rui have? Why? Amongst the dozens of people present, he was the only one who was born later on, the rest were mostly middle-aged or fifty years old, Lee Rui was simply a crane amongst a flock of chickens.


    Zhao Yue had reason to suspect that Lee Rui did not come to this place through his own abilities. Lee Rui was too lazy to bicker with her, smiling, he also lowered his head to look at the information.


    This time, the information was mainly about the patients. Some of these patients were well-known for being rich, some were poor people who had gone through news reports on their own, and some were ordinary people. Of course, it was hard to say whether they were relatives of others.


    The meeting began with an introduction of the patient, followed by a statement from the leader. All it does is acknowledge the work of the past few years, encourage the work that follows, and contribute more to the cause of medicine.


    After the meeting ended, the sixteen people gathered together. Lee Rui and Zhao Yue were clearly at a meeting with a bunch of middle-aged and elderly people with mostly white hair. Everyone looked at each other, feeling helpless.


    The older ones all felt that these two youngsters were either related to each other or were here to make fun of them.


    Zhao Yue was still okay. After all, she was a famous doctor in the sea, so being young could only mean that she was a genius in medicine. Lee Rui was unsure, although his Jianghua University was also a famous university, Lee Rui''s education was not considered high, and was also the youngest.


    In an instant, some people teased the newcomer as if they were watching a joke.


    "I heard that your Three Hospital is really high. A new ''genius doctor'' has arrived and is relying on Chinese medicine to make a living in the hospital. I think Three Hospital is getting worse and worse.


    Lee Rui recognized the person who spoke, he was one of the main doctors of the First Hospital. He looked like he was in his forties, and at the age of half a century, he used his seniority to his advantage.


    Lee Rui replied bluntly: "Apologies, I am that little genius doctor. Doctor Huang, you''re old enough to come out and make a living, why can''t I? If age can represent everything, then what does this society need young people for? "


    Lee Rui''s unrestrained reply made Doctor Huang slightly unhappy: "You''re still young and don''t know how big the world is. The Three Courtyards have a high position in the Jiang Hua medical community, I just don''t want to lose to a brat like you who''s acting as though you don''t know your place."


    "What a big hat. Do you think that the Three Courtyard consultation is your family''s doing?" Everyone is of equal status, so who do you think you are to dare to point fingers here? "


    What Lee Rui hated the most was this kind of person who relied on his seniority to pretend to be old.


    However, since he was an old man, he hated people who didn''t respect his seniority the most. Doctor Huang was immediately angered, "Kid, what are you talking about? In terms of seniority, I can be your uncle. Even if your father came, he would have to respectfully call me big brother.


    "My family''s you, my family''s you. Is my father something that an old man like you can talk about? It''s not enough for my dad to call you big bro, get lost! " Lee Rui did not have the heart to play tricks with Doctor Huang. If you dare to play tricks, I will scold you.


    Really, Doctor Huang was helpless, but he did not dare start a war of words with Lee Rui. Firstly, Lee Rui''s curses were too vicious, with just a few sentences, he was filled with hostility. Secondly, if he were to exchange insults with Lee Rui, he would lose face.


    Doctor Huang was not a fool, so he could only allow Lee Rui to scold him. He could only let out an unconvinced snort: "You uncultured brat, I''m too lazy to bother with you."


    "Hurry up and f * ck off to the grave. You really think so much of yourself, who do you think you are? If you are not convinced, you can scram. "


    Lee Rui''s scolding almost made Doctor Huang''s head bleed, and he did not dare to retort.


    Young people were young, Lee Rui was obviously a thorn in the head. Even if those people secretly had their own opinions, none of them would dare to fight back. No one wanted to lose face by being scolded by a junior.


    "Alright alright, let''s make peace first. So let''s talk about the subgroups this time, and I suggest that we go to the patients'' quarters in groups of two. If there''s anything that can''t be solved, then come back and we''ll discuss it. "


    Someone came out to negotiate and make suggestions. Everyone naturally welcomed him, but most of them didn''t want to be involved in this matter. The meeting just now was already quite troublesome, and there was no point in holding another one.


    It would be great if he could finish what he had to do earlier and spend the rest of his time resting and drinking some tea.


    Everyone began to group as they wanted to, but at that moment, an embarrassing thing happened. Neither Lee Rui nor Zhao Yue was willing to be in their group. After all, they had known each other before, and it was convenient for them to form teams with each other.


    "It seems like we can only be together." Lee Rui said to Zhao Yue with a smile.


    Zhao Yue''s expression was cold and frosted over. She snorted, obviously extremely unwilling. However, there was no helping it. To be honest, no one was willing to be on the stage with such a cold and aloof person.

 C116

    "Don''t be unwilling, we are still considered acquaintances after all. Although your temper is a bit bad, it doesn''t matter. As long as you don''t say anything, I can pretend that you don''t exist. Just leave the treatment to me! "


    Lee Rui pounded his chest with his fists as he deliberately made a fool of himself. However, Zhao Yue didn''t feel like she was laughing. This woman really came from Iceberg. Fortunately, they had met a few times before, Lee Rui didn''t care anymore, it was fine if it was an ice mountain, it wouldn''t just freeze to death.


    However, Ice Mountain ignored Lee Rui''s words: "Stop joking, you''re just an intern, relying on some Chinese medicine can cure illnesses. You only have one mouth and you still want to trick me? Hmph. "


    Lee Rui was too lazy to bother with her and went to drive his Mercedes-Benz.


    When Zhao Yue saw that Lee Rui was driving a Mercedes-Benz, she was quite surprised. "You drove such a good car at such a young age, you sure got here through connections!"


    The veins on Lee Rui''s forehead stood out: "Shut up, don''t say anything if you don''t know how to speak. "Hurry up and come up!"


    Zhao Yue was a little pleased as she sat in Lee Rui''s car and closed her mouth.


    However, the moment she closed his mouth, Lee Rui felt a little uncomfortable. He asked her: "Where are you going, who should I look for?"


    "The address is West Lake District''s private building, the patient is Village Head Wu Huasheng."


    Lee Rui stepped on the throttle of the car and drove it quickly. Although Lee Rui was not an old driver, his perception was much better than an ordinary person''s. His abilities were strong in all aspects, making it easy for him to control the car and drive it erratically.


    The West Lake District is actually a demolition area, mostly village housing. The nearby luxurious residential area, and because of this luxurious residential area, the villagers of Xihu Village, after the demolition, everyone had a few suites in their hands.


    Before long, Lee Rui arrived at the Western Lake District with Zhao Yue. As soon as they got off the carriage, Zhao Yue gasped for air, her face pale. Just now, Lee Rui''s driving speed was too fast, and there were several times where her heart had jumped to her throat.


    "This dead man is clearly doing this on purpose!"


    Zhao Yue''s eyes were filled with anger and she breathed deeply for a while. Then, she turned around and left, not bothering to reply to Lee Rui.


    "Is there something wrong with this woman? She must have had good intentions in driving her, and she even had a face like that." Lee Rui was also confused, thinking that Zhao Yue was unreasonable.


    Fortunately, it was not that there was no Zhao Yue to lead them, but Lee Rui was an idiot. Lee Rui also had the information. Lee Rui went back to the car to look through the information, and then followed the route back to the village elder''s house.


    All the houses on the way were actually of good quality. Only when he arrived at the center of the district did he see a single brick building. It was very obvious who he was looking at. The brick building was out of place and extremely shabby.


    Lee Rui could hardly believe that this was actually the home of a village chief. However, according to the information, this was indeed the home of the Village Chief.


    "Could it be that the Village Head is a hard nut to crack?" Lee Rui had some doubts in his heart, but before he even went in, he heard warm greetings from the people inside.


    "We''ve been looking forward to seeing you. We didn''t expect you to be a young and beautiful genius doctor. I''ll ask Doctor Zhao to help my Old Wu look at his liver disease later. "


    Lee Rui entered and immediately asked a question mark, "Hello, Uncle Wu, hello auntie."


    A middle-aged man with a wrinkled forehead sat on a wooden bamboo chair at the head of the room, his rough palms resting on his knees. There was a look of embarrassment on his face, as if he was not used to it.


    "You are?" The farmer woman standing beside Wu Huasheng asked.


    Lee Rui said: "Oh, it''s like this. I''m also the doctor for this session of the Three Academies, I''m here to treat Uncle Wu."


    Suddenly, the farmer woman''s face had an extremely wonderful expression. Even Wu Huasheng had a face full of humiliation.


    "Are you two the only two young people here? Are there any other doctors? " the peasant woman asked with a pair of wings.


    Zhao Yue remained calm and looked at Lee Rui, who didn''t feel awkward at all. He walked a few steps forward, "That''s right, it''s the two of us. Dr. Zhao, the two of you may not understand. She is a doctor who has returned from studying abroad. Her theoretical skills are very rich. I am the attending physician of the Three Hospital. Even though we are both very young, there is no doubt that ¡­ Both of us are legendary geniuses. "


    Lee Rui started to brag about himself, shocking Wu Huasheng and his wife.


    Doctor who left the ocean behind, chief physician of Three Hospital, young genius. It seemed that the organization had not forgotten about their Village Chief Wu!


    The old lady''s eyes filled with tears as she held Lee Rui''s hand, "Doctor, please save our family''s Old Wu, his liver disease is already very serious, only someone as cultured as you all can treat him. "I''ll be counting on you then ¡­"


    Lee Rui continued to console him, "Don''t worry, we will definitely cure Village Chief Wu''s illness."


    At this time, Zhao Yue stealthily pulled Lee Rui to the side and whispered to him, "Before we investigate the situation clearly, do not make any promises. Wu Huasheng''s cirrhosis was extremely severe, to the point that it had almost gone cancerous. You said that it will definitely be cured, so what do you mean that it will definitely be cured? "


    Lee Rui looked at Zhao Yue, then at her delicate hand, and smiled. Zhao Yue suddenly realized that something was wrong and quickly retracted her hand. With a disdainful expression, she retreated a few steps.


    "Just because you can''t, doesn''t mean I can''t." Lee Rui chuckled.


    Zhao Yue sneered, "Don''t blow the whistle on me. Healing me isn''t something that can be effective just by fooling around. Lee Rui, you better know your limits, I can only do my best. "


    After saying that, Zhao Yue came to Wu Huasheng''s side. She took out a small flashlight from her pocket and carefully observed Wu Huasheng''s eyes, teeth, nails and other places. After observing them for a while, Zhao Yue took out a test pen from her pocket, stuck it onto Wu Huasheng''s wrist and sucked a bit of blood.


    The data on the test pen was very scrolling, and after a while, it displayed a few key readings. Zhao Yue frowned. After a careful examination, she was obviously alarmed at the severity of Wu Huasheng''s condition.


    "Doctor Zhao, how was it, Old Wu, he ¡­?" the peasant woman quickly asked.


    Zhao Yue''s brows furrowed even more. Suddenly, she said, "I''m sorry. I can''t cure Village Head Wu''s illness. It''s at the initial stage of cancer. The liver is very different from other tissues and organs of the human body, and is extremely difficult to replace. For the time being, I can''t think of any good way to do it, and there''s nothing I can do about it. "


    The farmer woman was so scared that her face turned pale. Wu Huasheng let out a heavy sigh, picked up the old pipe on the ground, and started smoking.


    However, the peasant woman cried out, "Oh my god, please open your eyes. My Old Wu has never done anything bad. She doesn''t even need a room or compensation. What do you mean by ''integrity''?" Heavens, Old Wu was pitiful! Even though he was not a general when it came to fighting in the army, he was a man. If you want to take Old Wu''s life, then take mine first! "


    The peasant woman cried and shouted loudly on her knees. Village Chief Wu could not bear to see this. He shouted, "Why are you crying? It''s a matter of life and death." You''re not allowed to cry, people from my old Wu Family are going to stand on their heads! "


    Only then did the peasant woman manage to stop her sobs.

 C117

    When Zhao Yue said that she was helpless, Lee Rui started to feel unhappy. This woman really didn''t know how to talk. She could be more tactful when dealing with patients.


    Of course, Lee Rui was also clear that Zhao Yue had learnt the Orchid Beauty from him. She had said whatever was good in her words, but in other words, she had no heart or lungs.


    Dr. Zhao, I hope you can correct your attitude towards the patient next time. A single word of yours can be a great blow to a person''s mind. I know you don''t believe that spirit can change a person, but you should try your best to think for the patient.


    "Am I not thinking for the patient?" Zhao Yue stared at Lee Rui and said unceremoniously, "Doctors should be able to see who''s better. All these years, patients do not believe in doctors, and doctors do not believe in patients.


    "That is part of the reason, of course, but it is not the whole reason. You see the problem is too narrow, and also not in accordance with the situation in the country, in simple terms, the soil and water do not stand up to it, and they move about with force. Perhaps things that you feel are perfectly justified will have different outcomes in different environments. "


    Lee Rui glared angrily at Zhao Yue, then continued, "Moreover, it''s not like Uncle Wu is not saved, he can be saved!"


    The farmer''s wife suddenly lit up with hope. She quickly wiped her tears and raised her head to ask, "Doctor Li, is what you said true?"


    Just then, Wu Huasheng said: "Doctor Li, you don''t have to comfort me anymore. I am already grateful that you have come to my lousy place, but I am ashamed that I did not properly entertain you two doctors. I, Old Wu, do not have anything else.


    Wu Huasheng saw that he was about to get up from the bamboo chair and bow, and in that short period of time, his face was covered with perspiration, it was obvious that the pain was deep enough to pierce his bones, and even the slightest movement was excruciating for him.


    Lee Rui hurriedly helped him to sit down. "Uncle Wu, don''t be hasty with your conclusions. We, scholars, speak as if we were one, two as if we were two, and we never use our words. "In this way, as long as Aunt can help me collect the medicinal herbs and I can search around, your illness will have hope to recover."


    Hearing Lee Rui''s typical Chinese medical swindler tone, Zhao Yue could no longer hold back and interrupted, "Lee Rui, don''t try to cheat them with that set of Chinese medical scams. You give them hope, but you don''t give them real hope.


    "Shut up!" Lee Rui roared.


    Zhao Yue''s heart raced even faster. Somehow, when Lee Rui truly showed his power, he felt an inexplicable domineering aura, instantly reminding his of Lee Rui''s warning from the carriage. It would be wrong to say more, but he didn''t want to say it!


    Lee Rui took out a small notebook from his pocket, and wrote down a few lines of prescription, allowing the farmer woman to look for it. The peasant woman took the slip of paper that Lee Rui had given her, but she was at a loss of what to do. "Doctor Li, I can''t read."


    "Zhao Yue, tell her and help her find it. I need to find a few necessary medicinal ingredients first. Time is of the essence, let''s split up and move out. "


    Lee Rui said as he rushed out of the Wu Family.


    The few people in the room all looked at Lee Rui''s figure in a daze. Zhao Yue didn''t know what to say either. She opened her mouth and said,


    "Forget it, since we''re already here, there''s no other way. Auntie, come with me. Let''s talk while we look. "


    The room returned to its previous loneliness, and only Wu Huasheng sat in the room, clutching his liver, with a painful look on his face.


    With no descendants in Wu Family, it had always been Wu Huasheng and his wife living together. This house that Wu Huasheng built with his severance pay had been around for twenty-five years and was old beyond belief. However, this person didn''t take a single cent from the country. His selfless dedication had always been infused into his soul.


    "Uncle Wu is good at everything except for being bad to himself. If he didn''t take what he needed, it would be his own anyways. Even if he took it, it wouldn''t matter. But he was going to convert the demolition and expenses into cash compensation to help the children who were left alone to study. "


    "Perhaps, Uncle Wu''s help was among my grants back then. Zhao Yue said that she couldn''t cure it, so I insisted on letting her see it! "


    Lee Rui had made up his mind that even the nine cows would not be able to pull him back. Just as he had decided to go to college to earn his parents'' pride, so he had to do it.


    All these years, Lee Rui had always been doing this, and doing it very well. This time, he believed that it would be no exception.


    When Lee Rui arrived at the back of Xi Hu district, he saw a small mountain. There were graves on the hill, and trees and untended grass and vines.


    In Lee Rui''s eyes, these were all medicine.


    "Triangle Frog, Green Centipede, Guanyin Grass ¡­"


    These were the most common things in the mountain. The triangular frog was hiding in the mud, making it harder to dig. The centipede hid in the grave all year round, preferring to hide in the skull of the dead the most. The Guanyin Grass was originally meant for pigs ¡­


    Lee Rui continuously searched for medicinal ingredients that could be used.


    Lee Rui could memorize the [Poison King''s Secret Manual] by heart now. It was true that he firmly believed in its use, but at the same time, he was also diligently studying it. Perhaps, a thousand years later, he would have another disciple.


    There was no one coming to the mountain as Lee Rui stood in the forest with his eyes closed and calmed his heart to sense everything. Abruptly, Lee Rui struck out with his palm, causing the rotten sand and dirt to fly into the air. Lee Rui pinched out a small triangular frog in the middle of the air with two of his fingers.


    There were a total of ten such triangular frogs. After being mashed, they were placed together with the centipede''s gallbladder.


    After finally catching the Three-Horned Frog, Lee Rui looked around for the Green Centipede. It was not easy to find these centipedes in the graves of the dead. If it was an ordinary person, the first thing they would face would be a huge mental barrier.


    Even if they weren''t unlucky, they would still be dirty and terrifying, not to mention the fact that they were unlucky that they had overturned the graves of the dead.


    Fortunately, Lee Rui had followed the Mr. tomb thief to visit the General''s Tomb, so he did not care about the corpses or ghosts at all.


    Forget about no, even if there was a Thunder Arts, it was invulnerable to all evils!


    In the end, Lee Rui found a jar from a small mound on the mountain peak. After tapping it carefully, a middle finger-thick centipede came out of a small hole in the jar and was killed by Lee Rui with a wave of his finger.


    Following that, Lee Rui began to search for other medicinal ingredients.


    From morning until 2: 30 in the afternoon, Lee Rui finally gathered the key ingredients. Lee Rui brought a bag full of things that would make any ordinary person vomit with him as he rushed back to Uncle Wu''s house.


    "Uncle, I''m back. Where are aunt and the others?"


    "They''re not back yet." Uncle Wu said weakly.


    Lee Rui took out his phone and called Zhao Yue. "Hey, Ice Woman, why aren''t you guys back yet?"


    "So annoying!" Don''t come and disturb me, it''s all your fault. It''s just some bizarre medicinal herbs, and some of them don''t even have a single hospital. I won''t say anymore, I''m hanging up! "


    Zhao Yue was furious.


    Lee Rui rubbed his nose and laughed.


    He didn''t know why.


    Lee Rui was ecstatic. Could it be that after tormenting her so much, he suddenly wanted to laugh out loud?

 C118

    After more than two hours, Zhao Yue finally returned to the Wu Family with a face full of resentment.


    "Lee Rui, I know you can fool me, but if you dare trick me today, I guarantee that I will make it so that you will live a life worse than death."


    Zhao Yue warned her as soon as she entered the door. She, as a famous doctor of medicine, was actually ordered around by Lee Rui, the intern. If word of this got out, he would definitely not be a good person.


    The most exasperating thing was that she did not believe Lee Rui at all, and had been forced to do these things.


    This was the most infuriating aspect of her existence. Her journey to look for medicinal herbs had left her skeptical of life. Why did he have to do all these, for Lee Rui? No, it was for the Wu family. If Lee Rui dared to lie to her, she would definitely be irreconcilable with him.


    The peasant woman also looked nervously at Lee Rui. When they were searching for medicinal herbs, Zhao Yue had warned Lee Rui repeatedly, warning him to be careful of the "he looks like a Chinese doctor but is actually a swindler" kind of person.


    Wu Huasheng had long fallen into a deep sleep. Previously, he was in excruciating pain, and just sitting on the chair for a while was already unbearable. Lee Rui stood in the living room and took the medicinal pellet from Zhao Yue''s hand. "Don''t worry, I won''t lie to you."


    "What are you going to do?" Zhao Yue was still worried, afraid that Lee Rui would do something rash.


    Lee Rui carried the medicine and left, this place was not suitable for refining medicine. What he needed to do was make use of ancient methods to refine pills, so it was impossible for him to refine pills from the Wu Family.


    Lee Rui had long told the Sis Sann to prepare the appropriate things and a lonely villa. It was neither conspicuous nor distracting.


    Lee Rui drove away from Wu Family, and arrived at the villa arranged by the Sis Sann. As the big sister, Sis Sann did not lack money and she could afford to buy a villa. However, this villa wasn''t hers. It belonged to a friend of hers. Her friend lived abroad all year round, so this villa was a safe haven for Jiang Hua.


    When Lee Rui arrived, Sis Sann was already waiting there. had especially instructed the Sis Sann to do this alone.


    "Everything has been done according to your instructions. The firewood and the boiler are in the backyard." Sis Sann was leading the way, she was dressed in a qipao today, looking around, she looked very enchanting.


    Lee Rui followed behind Sis Sann and swallowed two mouthfuls of saliva as he carried two bags of medicinal ingredients. This woman, she was simply too despicable.


    "Do you need any help?" Seeming to feel the burning gaze from behind him, Sis Sann turned around and asked with a smile.


    Lee Rui shook his head: "No need, I just want you to walk a little faster, and twist your body less moving."


    Sis Sann laughed even more happily than before: I am a woman, isn''t it normal for me to twist myself? If you''re interested, then eat me. "


    Lee Rui''s heart was filled with anger, but he remained calm and collected: "Stop it, whoever eats who, it''s not a problem if you want to eat me."


    "Hahaha, big sis only has this one mouth. "We''re here, we''re right ahead." Sis Sann pointed ahead. Lee Rui looked and sure enough, they were all neatly arranged under the pavilion in the courtyard.


    "Alright, don''t be in such a hurry to leave. Help me start a fire." Lee Rui walked forward and put down the things. Sis Sann followed behind him, not afraid of the fields.


    Even though she had not touched these things for all these years, she was willing to do it for Lee Rui.


    Lee Rui lit the two battlements on fire and added water.


    A pot of boiling water to boil medicine and a pot to seal the concoction of pills. The two of them worked together and had a tacit understanding.


    "How is the collection of information on Liu Tiannan progressing?" After Lee Rui finished all these, he asked about the Sis Sann. Regarding Liu Tiannan, Lee Rui had never let his guard down.


    Sis Sann sighed: "It''s more difficult. It requires time. This kind of thing, this kind of family, you know, it''s not that easy. "


    "Being able to do a little is a little, there''s no need to be too hasty." Lee Rui looked at the flames on the firewood, not caring at all, "You should think about it more."


    "I haven''t thought about it yet. I''m here to accompany you in burning firewood." Sis Sann laughed, her eyes bewitching as she said, "What do you think of my clothes today, I specifically picked them out."


    "Not bad, especially the split between the legs. Not bad." From Lee Rui''s angle, he could almost see Sis Sann''s slender and beautiful legs. Her slender and straight legs combined with his twisted waist, and he could kill the man without using any strength.


    Sis Sann covered her mouth and laughed. She was very confident in her charisma and also liked Lee Rui''s judgement.


    "A little more." Lee Rui reminded.


    Sis Sann hurriedly added fuel to the fire.


    The two of them were guarding the boiler. After the water boiled, Lee Rui originally wanted Sis Sann to leave, but after thinking about it carefully, there was no need, he just wanted her to stay. Lee Rui waved his arms, and formless spirit energy appeared out of nowhere!


    The herbs automatically flew into the boiler one by one, as if they had their own consciousness. This was not a magic trick, Sis Sann was shocked speechless.


    It could be called a miracle!


    Under the command of Lee Rui''s two hands, those medicinal ingredients had completely broken away from the laws of physics and could not be judged and distinguished by common sense. If it wasn''t for the fact that Sis Sann was familiar with Lee Rui, she would definitely think that this was a magic trick.


    How could there be such a thing?


    At this moment, the name of Lee Rui''s true character was firmly rooted in the Sis Sann''s heart.


    Only those with power that ordinary people could hope for could be considered true beings, god-like figures.


    After Lee Rui placed the medicinal ingredients into the boiler''s pill furnace, he used his power once again and used his spirit energy to boil the pill!


    Ordinary herbs would not be able to display all the medicinal strength of the pill. The effect of the pill furnace could only produce 60% of the medicinal effect. However, if he were to use his Spiritual Qi to force the other party to help, it would definitely raise this limit.


    It''s like lime adding to water causes a qualitative change.


    With a buzzing sound, the medicinal herb was compressed and repeatedly refined under the heat wave and high temperature.


    The green water was emitting a rich medicinal fragrance. Lee Rui waved his sleeves in the air, and a stream of water rushed into the pill furnace with a splashing sound.


    Because he had previously trained in the Crystal Spell, Lee Rui''s current level of control over spiritual energy had gradually become more familiar with it. This time, she wanted to show off her skills in front of the Sis Sann so that she could be even more resolute in her steps.


    Furthermore, using the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth as a method of operation would allow them to bring out even more benefits.


    After repeatedly tempering himself for an hour, the crucible suddenly produced the sound of metal clanging against each other, as if bullets were jumping inside. This was caused by the fusion of water and fire. The pill pieces in the middle were constantly being thrown back and forth, turning into small balls.


    In the end, Lee Rui stopped and took a deep breath before opening the pill cauldron.


    Weng! *


    With a crisp sound, the medicinal fragrance from the pill cauldron penetrated into his heart. Lee Rui looked over and saw three tiny red pills. He smiled in satisfaction.

 C119

    The Secret Scripture of the Poison King contained the clouds. Using poison to fight poison was the key.


    However, to a mortal, this was still an unimaginable elixir. Lee Rui would be able to solve a problem that even Dr. Gui, Zhao Yue, was unable to solve, just by concocting pills.


    Lee Rui''s forehead was drenched in sweat. He picked up a pill and carefully examined its color and smell its smell and color. The first time he refined a pill, he did so in earnest.


    Although he had been mentally prepared, there would still be a few small flaws when he did it.


    Fortunately, it should be enough.


    "I''ll be going now. I''ll be troubling you to send someone to clean up." Also, don''t talk so much that others will think you''re crazy, okay? " Lee Rui warned his again mainly because he was afraid of Sis Sann spouting nonsense.


    Sis Sann knew in her heart that an expert like Lee Rui liked to hide his tracks and she said, "Don''t worry, I''m not an outsider. I won''t speak carelessly."


    Lee Rui smiled, this Sis Sann was really interesting, seizing the opportunity to brainwash them. You are not an outsider. Are you still my wife? Just think of you.


    Lee Rui floated away, and after leaving for a long time, the Sis Sann finally reacted. Everything that had just happened had greatly overturned her understanding. In literary words, all three of her views had been destroyed.


    So it turned out that in this world, there were truly unimaginable deities who possessed all kinds of unimaginable power. In front of them, mortals were as insignificant as ants.


    "It''s alright, I''m really good-looking." After a long while, Sis Sann patted her chest, feeling lucky. Perhaps, in the face of power, Lee Rui was like a god, possessing an extremely mysterious ability. However, he was still a man.


    It''s a man, he still needs a woman, right?


    Moreover, Lee Rui was only twenty years old, and was just starting his Qi and blood. To a little boy like him, a woman was like a bottle of fierce medicine. This kind of medicine was the most enticing of them all.


    Sis Sann''s wrinkled brows relaxed: "Next time I''ll wear a bikini. I don''t believe that you won''t be moved!"


    When Lee Rui returned to his Wu Family, it was already almost five in the afternoon. Seeing that it was time to eat in the afternoon and after he fed the pills to Wu Huasheng, perhaps he would even be able to get a meal out of it, wouldn''t that be blissful?


    Lee Rui drove the car and rushed over to Wu Family. However, the current Wu Family was devoid of people.


    "What''s going on? Where is he?" Lee Rui took out his phone and called Zhao Yue. Zhao Yue hung up the phone the moment it connected. Lee Rui was confused. He kept hitting and hanging up.


    When she called for the third time, Zhao Yue was finally willing to answer the phone. Lee Rui suppressed his anger and asked, "What''s going on? "Why did you hang up?"


    "You liar, it''s fine if I don''t scold you. It''s okay to hang up on you. Do you know where Uncle Wu is? Emergency ward! After you left, we couldn''t even wait for you, so we knew you ran away. "Let me tell you, you''d better not let me see ¡­"


    "Where are you?" Without waiting for Zhao Yue to finish, Lee Rui went straight to the point.


    "No.1 hospital, what? You still have the face to come home and see me?" Zhao Yue''s tone was as cold as an old woman after being abandoned by a scum of a man, full of resentment. Lee Rui did not say a word, he immediately went to the hospital.


    Lee Rui had never come to the First Hospital before, this was his first time coming here. Entering the hospital, Lee Rui went straight to the nurse''s desk to inquire about Wu Huasheng''s ward. Lee Rui had a lot of experience dealing with the little sister nurses, so he knew what the big sisters liked to hear. After a few coaxing, the little sister''s affability level with Lee Rui started to rise, helping Lee Rui to find the ward.


    Wu Huasheng was in room 501, and he had already fallen into a coma. Lee Rui pushed open the door and entered. Zhao Yue saw him immediately, she did not expect Lee Rui to arrive so quickly, so Zhao Yue''s expression sunk and she silently walked out of the ward, closing the door behind her.


    "You really dare to come?!" [Are you shameless? If I lie to you, then run away! If anything happens to him, you won''t even know where your shadow is! Lee Rui, let me warn you, a person like you should not become a doctor at all. If you lack the most basic of professional ethics, you can only harm yourself and others! "


    "What nonsense are you talking about, I''m going to refine medicine." Lee Rui said indifferently.


    "Refining medicine? What kind of joke is this, Uncle Wu''s liver disease is going to turn into cancer soon, and his current physical condition is so poor, how can he withstand this kind of torture, but you, what are you concocting, why didn''t you say you were cultivating?! " Zhao Yue said angrily.


    Lee Rui laughed, "You are not me, how do you know if I am cultivating or not?"


    "Scram!" Zhao Yue was furious.


    Lee Rui smiled and ignored Zhao Yue''s attitude. He immediately pushed open the door to the ward and entered. Wu Huasheng''s wife stood guard by Wu Huasheng''s side. His tears flowed freely and the bed sheets were already half wet. This uncultured woman was extremely determined in his concern for his husband.


    What a good couple.


    Lee Rui thought for a while, then said to the farmer''s wife: "Auntie, I brought the medicine for Uncle Wu, don''t worry anymore."


    The peasant woman looked at Lee Rui, not knowing what to say. It was not long before her husband suddenly fell ill, and the pain was so great that he began to beat himself up and try to kill himself. If it wasn''t for Zhao Yue''s quick reaction and the fact that she had called for an ambulance in time, she would have had no choice but to watch her husband die.


    Originally, Lee Rui needed a man''s help the most, but he was not there.


    When everyone had arrived at the hospital, Lee Rui came back again. Sometimes, people really couldn''t stop thinking about it. However, Wu Huasheng''s wife did not say much. No matter how unhappy she was, it was not a big deal.


    That was to save her husband''s life.


    "Dr. Li, you saw what happened to my husband. To be honest, I only believe in you that much. I have to make one point clear to you in advance. I can let my husband take your medicine, but if there''s a problem with your medicine, you have to take responsibility. "


    "No problem." Lee Rui nodded, he was extremely confident and did not have the slightest bit of guilt.


    This made Wu Huasheng''s wife a little suspicious. She moved aside his seat and went to pour some water.


    Lee Rui placed a pill into Wu Huasheng''s mouth, and fed warm water to melt the pill. Not long after, Wu Huasheng''s body started to tremble violently, Lee Rui pressed on his hands and feet, preventing him from jumping out of the bed.


    After ten minutes, on time, Lee Rui smashed his palm towards Wu Huasheng''s liver area.


    Puff!


    Wu Huasheng spat out a mouthful of blood, his face instantly turning white.


    Seeing this, Wu Huasheng''s wife turned pale. He thought that his husband was about to be killed by Lee Rui, so he quickly called for Zhao Yue. Zhao Yue was originally sulking outside the door, but when she heard the shout and rushed into the room, the moment she saw the puddle of blood on the ground, she was quite frightened.


    "Lee Rui, what the hell are you doing?!"


    "I''m treating."


    "I think you''re trying to kill me!" Zhao Yue was furious and said to Wu Huasheng''s wife, "Auntie, hurry and call the police to arrest this swindler!"


    "Don''t worry, we''ll talk in a few minutes." Lee Rui waved his hand, signalling that he did not need to call the police.


    But the peasant woman still called the police, Lee Rui was helpless.


    Sigh, there is still some distance between Chinese medicine and human heart. But no matter what, Lee Rui was confident about his first time concocting pills.

 C120

    Before the police even arrived, Wu Huasheng had already quietened down. He spat out the mouthful of blood, and his complexion began to return to normal. His breathing had gradually stabilized. He should have a chance of recovery.


    Of course, in the eyes of Zhao Yue and the rest, this was just a last resort.


    Lee Rui didn''t want to explain anything, he could just call the police if he wanted to. If you can''t make people understand, then don''t understand. Actually, no one was wrong. It was this world that was wrong.


    Wu Huasheng didn''t recover so quickly. He only took one pill every day for three. Right now, Lee Rui was just sitting here waiting. Anyway, it''s not like the Three Academies would only consult once in a day. For one week, within this week, you just have to solve the problem.


    The police arrived at the ward half an hour later, a female officer. When Lee Rui saw her, he found her a little familiar. After thinking about it carefully, he suddenly remembered that it was Zhao Ling. Previously, Young Master Cheng wanted to forcefully take away July at school, but later on, the one who called the police was Zhao Ling.


    Zhao Ling held onto a small notebook in her hand, and asked the people around: "Who called the police?"


    The woman raised her hand and Zhao Yue explained the situation. The policewoman walked in front of Lee Rui and laughed coldly, "You again, you sold out your girlfriend last time. Now you''re a liar, you really are a bad guy."


    Lee Rui scoffed, "I didn''t think that you would still remember me like that. What, you can''t protect me, and I''m also wrong to protect myself?"


    "You''re right, come back to the police station with me and then we''ll talk." Zhao Ling did not hold back, she took out her handcuffs and was about to bring Lee Rui away.


    Lee Rui really didn''t want to go to the police station. Because there was no point in going, it would be a waste of time.


    "Calm down and take me with you. We''ll talk later." Lee Rui did not move.


    Zhao Ling raised her eyebrows and raised her voice: "I''m not bringing you along to discuss this. This is my right, you are suspected of fraud and endangering the lives of others, and I am now officially announcing your arrest. "


    "Do you have a warrant?" Lee Rui asked.


    "Do I have to make a special warrant to arrest the thief?" Zhao Ling was extremely dissatisfied, and urged, "Be more aware, don''t force me to take action!"


    Seeing that he had no choice but to leave, Lee Rui also helplessly got up and looked at Zhao Ling: "Do you think I''m joking with you? "Sure, wait for me to make a phone call. Is that okay?"


    This request was not excessive, Zhao Ling nodded and agreed. Lee Rui took out his mobile phone and called Chen Hongpao:


    "Say hi to the leader of the police station. There''s a policewoman called Zhao Ling who is bringing me away no matter what."


    "Alright." Chen Hongpao agreed and said that he would contact them immediately.


    Lee Rui hung up and sighed: "Sometimes being too famous isn''t a good thing, but being unknown is also a troublesome matter. It''s so hard to be a person. "


    Zhao Ling was just about to say that you had a lot of nonsense when his phone rang. Zhao Ling looked at the phone and her heart jumped as she answered: "Leader, what orders do you have?"


    "Don''t look for trouble with Lee Rui in the future." The leader instructed and hung up the phone. Zhao Ling was confused and confused, unable to react.


    Just who was this student, to have such great power?


    Zhao Ling glared at Lee Rui, she was still unconvinced, and said angrily: The Leader says that being able to do it is his business, I must follow the rules, you are suspected of cheating and endangering other people''s lives, I am a police officer, I have the duty to arrest you, and come with me!


    Really, this man.


    On the contrary, Lee Rui was impressed with Zhao Ling. To have the guts to resist his leader''s orders and make his own judgement, this kind of person was someone worthy of respect.


    Thinking about how she specially caught a taxi last time to follow behind him, Lee Rui laughed lightly: "I can''t change your mind. Although your starting point is good, but I really can''t leave this time.


    Lee Rui pointed with his finger, and when Zhao Ling looked in the direction that Lee Rui pointed, she saw that Wu Huasheng''s eyes were wide open, staring at everything around him in a daze!


    It really seemed to have recovered!


    "Hubby, hubby, how are you feeling? Don''t worry, how are you feeling?" Wu Huasheng''s wife kept asking, afraid that his husband would make a mistake.


    However, Zhao Yue''s expression changed. She was a professional doctor, and through the detector beside Wu Huasheng''s bed, she could see that Wu Huasheng''s physique was in the process of rising.


    He was rapidly changing!


    "How is this possible!" Zhao Yue had a look of disbelief on her face. How could a person''s physical fitness improve so fast? This was illogical!


    However, this kind of thing happened. Sometimes, it was impossible for people not to believe it.


    "Zhao Ling, look, he''s already slowly recovering. If you capture me, you might even get a complaint. Even if I agree, the patient might not agree. "


    Zhao Ling started to hesitate. What Lee Rui said was very straightforward, it basically meant that he couldn''t wrongly accuse a good person.


    Otherwise, if the good guys get angry, a cop like you probably won''t be able to take it. Besides, this was at the risk of offending their leader. Even if their leader called them directly, they would still have to let him out obediently even if they managed to catch him.


    This was reality.


    "Doctor, how is he?" Zhao Ling asked Zhao Yue with a cold expression.


    Zhao Yue smiled. "His illness is recovering. I''m sorry, it''s us who caused it."


    Zhao Ling looked at Zhao Yue strangely and felt admiration for her. The police must have been ordered to report by Zhao Yue. However, she wasn''t angry at all at the moment. Instead, she was happy. This meant that she had not put the patient in front of the others.


    To Zhao Yue, the patient''s safety was the most important thing. The professional ethics of such a doctor was enough to show that she was a good doctor worthy of respect.


    At the same time, although Lee Rui was helping others cure their illness, he was still unlikeable. However, Zhao Ling was not a petty person, on the spot she said to Lee Rui: "Sorry, it was I who did not understand the situation. "Sorry to bother you to treat your illness, but I''ll be leaving now."


    "The ignorant aren''t guilty, I don''t blame you." Lee Rui nodded and watched Zhao Ling leave.


    The patient room quieted down, the peasant woman felt awkward. Previously, she did not recognize the kind heart, but now that the truth was out, she no longer doubted Lee Rui''s medical skills: "Sorry Doctor Li, I was wrong to blame you."


    "It''s nothing, it''s nothing. It''s just a small matter." Lee Rui waved her hand, indicating that she should not take this matter to heart.


    At this moment, Zhao Yue''s position became a little awkward.


    Lee Rui took the initiative to talk to her, and said, "Actually, sometimes you don''t need to be prejudiced. Black cat and white cat, those who can catch a mouse are good cats. I know that you study Western culture and prefer to explain everything scientifically. But sometimes you have to face up to national studies. "


    "Is it really that amazing?" Zhao Yue''s stubborn mouth finally relaxed a little bit, and she became even more curious.


    Lee Rui nodded his head, and said: "The medicinal list I gave you last time, you can take it back home to carefully experiment on it. If it doesn''t work, you can scold me. "


    "Alright, I understand." Zhao Yue was not a bad sort. She wasn''t someone who didn''t know what was good for herself. If he doesn''t have this little bit of arrogance in him, then his efforts will have been in vain.


    One must be magnanimous in heart. If one''s magnanimity was not big in heart, how could one''s magnanimity be possible?

 C121

    Three days later, Wu Huasheng''s condition was completely under control. It could even be said to be a miracle in the history of medicine. Zhao Yue asked Lee Rui about the Chinese medicine again and again.


    "Seriously, if you give me the prescription, how about I give you a Nobel Prize this year?" Zhao Yue had been in the sickroom many times, persuading Lee Rui to list all the benefits.


    Lee Rui was obviously not willing: "I want this?"


    Zhao Yue was angry and anxious.


    "Then tell me what your plan is. As long as you are willing to give me the prescription, you will be a great contributor to humanity. Do you know that?" Countless patients will benefit from your prescription, and we might even be able to analyze the composition of the medicine inside, thereby promoting a huge improvement in the history of medicine! "


    She wasn''t thinking of using this prescription to do something bad, but was instead looking at it from the perspective of the entire world. Lee Rui could only sigh. As expected of a doctor, his vision was different.


    But there was nothing that Lee Rui could do, either.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to tell you, is it? Rather, this item wasn''t something that could be used with just a few simple combinations. Traditional Chinese medicine emphasized on a certain level of heat. This was also the reason why the older traditional Chinese medicine became, the more popular it would become. If the combination of the fire is wrong, the best medicine is poison. "


    There was another aspect that Lee Rui had not told her. That was the Spirit Qi. Towards this Spirit Qi, Lee Rui himself did not know how to explain. Because ordinary people couldn''t sense the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth. Only those whose physical strength had reached a certain level would be able to sense it.


    "Could it be that I can waste my Energetic Ball to help you sense the Spiritual Qi of Heaven and Earth?" Lee Rui scoffed. Forget about Zhao Yue''s bad temper, he would never waste any valuable medicinal pellets, even if he could, so what if Zhao Yue sensed the nature spirit energy.


    This thing could not be mass-produced, so it was impossible for him to mass-produce it.


    Zhao Yue thought that Lee Rui was hiding something, she was so angry that her eyes turned red. She could only watch helplessly as a prescription that could save the lives of millions of patients was seized by one person.


    It was just like someone who was in love with someone else''s boyfriend or girlfriend. It truly hurt!


    "Consider it as me begging you, just give me the prescription." It was rare for Zhao Yue to lower her voice so low that she was on the verge of tears.


    Lee Rui refused: "Sorry, I can''t agree to your request."


    This made Zhao Yue want to fight. Of course, she would not act immediately on this matter. This was because the consultation for the three courtyards was still waiting to be organized. The evaluation, the results of the diagnosis, these are all future references for ranking.


    After Lee Rui and Zhao Yue reported Wu Huasheng''s situation to the hospital, the relevant assessment team came to the hospital.


    There were a total of 18 people selected from each hospital for the consultation plan of the three courtyards. Two of them were not responsible for the treatment and diagnosis, but were specifically responsible for testing the patients. These two individuals were independent of the other 16 and were only responsible for seeing how the patient was treated.


    When they arrived at the hospital and checked on Wu Huasheng''s condition, they were extremely shocked.


    There had never been such a situation before!


    He was a man who was destined to die, but now he was fine. Moreover, his overall attributes were still improving.


    "Is ¡­ is this a mistake?" How could something like this happen? "


    From the two people''s impression of him, Wu Huasheng''s condition was one that couldn''t be cured. He could not save her, not even after surgery. At most, he could only use the medical methods available to delay her illness.


    The problem was that it had completely healed.


    Unbelievable, simply unimaginable.


    "How in the world did you all cure Wu Huasheng''s illness?" After confirming Wu Huasheng''s information three times, they finally managed to accept this fact. Without a doubt, the lead character interview this time was in this group.


    Of course, when they asked about this matter, the person they mainly asked about was Zhao Yue, not Lee Rui who was an intern from the hospital. In front of the two experienced surveillance team members, the so-called Godly Doctor was nothing more than a scammer. Lee Rui? Impossible.


    Zhao Yue looked at the surveillance team and said word by word, "I''m not lying to you. Uncle Wu''s illness is completely ¡­"


    "..." Lee Rui healed him. "


    The two experts from the monitoring team were drinking their tea calmly. They couldn''t wait for Zhao Yue to explain the theory behind it and listen to the birth of a breakthrough in epic medicine, or to put it another way, a miracle in medicine.


    But he didn''t expect that he would be wrong from the start.


    One of the experts coughed on the spot and accidentally choked on the tea in his mouth. He coughed several times before calming down with some difficulty. "Don''t joke with me."


    Even in front of Lee Rui, he had publicly said, "Zhao Yue, don''t joke with me." Everyone understood the meaning behind his words. With Lee Rui''s standards, how could he cure Wu Huasheng''s illness?


    "I am not lying to you guys. You can ask Wu Huasheng personally about this. I am not that kind of person who would fight over achievements. I can even tell you everything, in this session, my medical skills are much worse than Lee Rui''s.


    "How is this possible!?" You are Dr. Returning to the Sea! " One of the members of the Monitoring Group was a senior from a hospital. Even so, he was still unable to escape the misconception of thinking.


    "That''s the truth." Zhao Yue shrugged helplessly. "If you don''t believe me, ask around. The patient and his family know a lot about this matter." You might not believe it, but Lee Rui is an alchemist and his pills can save lives. "


    This is bullshit.


    The two experts'' faces were filled with disbelief. They left the office and went to the ward to retrieve their evidence. This was no small feat, as the name of Lee Rui''s little genius doctor was becoming more and more mysterious.


    After hearing the patients'' and their families'' answers, the two experts'' faces turned grim. At this moment, they had already determined who would be the one to win the headlines this time.


    However, there are still some problems.


    "Brother, if we just go out like this, I''m afraid no one will believe us." An expert from the Monitoring Team, after much thought that night, finally couldn''t resist calling another expert.


    "Yes, this kind of thing. Sigh, why do you think that young people these days are so troublesome? "


    That expert could do nothing but sigh.


    "I thought about it. Unless Lee Rui announces that pill formula, we definitely cannot let him take the upper hand. Otherwise, not only will we not be able to convince others, it will also negatively affect the consultation process of our three courtyards ¡­ "


    "Then let''s get him to hand over the pill formula tomorrow!"


    The two experts negotiated righteously to confirm this matter. They were well aware of the value of that medicinal formula. The person who possessed that formula first would have a better standing in the medical field in the future.


    Lee Rui was not tempted, but that did not mean that others were not tempted.

 C122

    The effects of Lee Rui''s pill formula were not limited to just the two experts. They understood the importance of it, but didn''t the others?


    It was something that did not exist. Everyone wanted it, like a light bulb shining in the dark night. It could not be hidden no matter how hard it tried. This news spread out at an astonishing speed. Countless people were like sharks that had caught a whiff of the bloody smell, ready to make a move.


    Lee Rui didn''t even notice anything, he just sat there and waited for the results of the surveillance team and announced who would be the one to receive an interview. Without a doubt, he would definitely spend all his money on his family. If he couldn''t even get an interview like this, then who could?


    Lee Rui was filled with confidence.


    Early morning of the second day, Lee Rui came to the hospital to check on Wu Huasheng''s condition. As long as things remained stable, the interview would be a certainty.


    All this became complicated with the arrival of the two experts.


    When Lee Rui entered, one of the experts indicated for Lee Rui to sit down. With a smile on his face, he said, "Lee Rui, we are very satisfied with your results. If there are no accidents, I want to arrange an interview with you."


    "Then I''ll thank you first." Lee Rui said in a neither humble nor arrogant manner.


    "But there is one thing that we, the Monitoring Team, have always wanted to be fair and transparent in what we do. We gave you the interview on account of your medical talents, but at the same time we have to do our job. Can you show us your pill formula? "


    Lee Rui rejected without even thinking: "I''m afraid that''s not possible, the pill formula is my private secret, I can''t share it. "Moreover, even if all of you know the pill formula, it might not be so ¡­"


    Lee Rui explained slowly, explaining everything to the two experts, hoping that they would understand.


    Unexpectedly, the expert said: "That''s a pity. If we can''t prove that you are really using your own skills and not some other bad practice, we really won''t be able to do anything about it. This is the rule of the past years, we hope you understand. "


    Lee Rui frowned. If that was the case, then it would be troublesome. The pill formula couldn''t be made public, because the Poison King''s Secret Manual wasn''t an ordinary book. One had to grasp it perfectly before one could face off against poison in this place.


    It was only because Lee Rui had stepped into the third stage of Qi Gathering and also used the Crystal Spell''s cultivation to refine and control the spirit energy that he dared to try it. If it was anyone else, if this pill formula was leaked out, no one would believe it. However, they would still die if they were to believe it.


    Therefore, he absolutely could not tell them.


    "The Three Academies have such a rule for consultation?" Lee Rui asked.


    The other expert immediately scolded him, "What do you mean? Is this doubting our authority?! "


    Lee Rui had never been one to take advantage of a situation like that. He raised his eyebrows immediately: "What are you in a hurry for, right or wrong, I''ll ask around. Besides, diagnosis and treatment requires an individual''s standard. If someone else is performing an operation, do I have to invite you all to watch? "


    After thinking about it, Lee Rui added: "One more thing, don''t make a ruckus just because you''re members of the monitoring group. You have to know that the three hospitals have the right to decide whether to consult the three courtyards. "The two of you, your positions are no higher than ours. If you are unwilling to accept this, I will immediately go back to our principal to propose a trade. Do you think they should be exchanged for it or not?"


    These words were not entirely a fake threat, with Lee Rui''s dazzling performance, it was entirely possible that he could become Lee Rui''s backer. One must know that not everyone could save Wu Huasheng.


    With the cards in his hand, he didn''t panic.


    This was the capital that Lee Rui dared to go against the people in the Monitoring Group.


    The expert was angered to the point that his face turned green. He never thought Lee Rui was such a glutton, his mind was extremely meticulous, and even did what he said, he was completely unafraid of offending people.


    Since he could not be scared, he had no choice but to make it clear.


    The older expert calmly said:


    "Lee Rui, exchange the pill formulas in your hands for a chance to improve. This is a very good deal. I hope you understand that even if the one in charge of the examination isn''t us, but others, they would still request for you to hand over the pill formula. If you give us the pill formula, we will share all the benefits with you. "


    "On the other hand, if you refuse a toast to drink a forfeit to the punishment wine, then it''s a pity. Just wait until you''re done with the interview." said the lean expert.


    Lee Rui coldly snorted: "There really is something strange. I was wondering why you guys kept asking me to hand over the pill formulas. "But I don''t understand. What good is it for you to disrupt my exclusive interview?"


    "Nothing, but you''re not sensible. Even if it''s something that doesn''t benefit us, we don''t mind doing it." The skinny expert said.


    F * ck, don''t even openly threaten his face.


    Lee Rui''s wrinkled brows relaxed. Even if this skinny expert was still living in his dreams, he would not even need to weigh himself to see how far he could go.


    "Alright, I understand." Lee Rui shrugged his shoulders and said, "But I suggest you to be smarter. I recorded everything you said just now, I don''t care, it won''t matter even if there''s no exclusive interview.


    Lee Rui took out his phone and played a recording as he smiled at them.


    The two experts were shocked, they never expected Lee Rui to be so sinister. He only saw his hand in his pocket earlier, but he didn''t expect it to be secretly recording.


    This was simply amazing.


    "I''m warning you, don''t think you can do it just because there''s a recording. We''re not going to do it." The thin expert snapped.


    "Little Li, you can discuss about it if you have something on your mind, but you won''t be able to survive playing this sort of game in the circle. You have to think about it carefully." The old expert was not to be outdone.


    Lee Rui said fearlessly, "You must also think carefully about the consequences of offending me. Of course, all of you are definitely not in a good mood right now. You think you''re a famous doctor, with connections or something like that?


    Lee Rui decisively left the office and called Chen Hongpao.


    "Get a few of your men to investigate." give them a little warning and give them a beating. "


    "Alright." Chen Hongpao agreed as silently as before.


    But Lee Rui knew that he would do it well.


    At the same time, an even greater crisis was approaching.


    This time, Liu Tiannan did not keep silent.


    Liu Tiannan also smelt the scent of an opportunity from Lee Rui''s body. That was a huge profit! As long as they got the prescription from Lee Rui, they could naturally contact the relevant pharmaceutical companies to start developing and decrypting it, and mass produce the special medicines.


    In the brightly lit villa, Liu Tiannan was holding a cup of red wine and smiling brilliantly as he embraced Bai Xiaohua, who was beside him.


    "It''s not a waste of effort, I didn''t expect that I would be able to hit him in the right way." Little Flower, I have to thank you. It was you who made me aware of this business opportunity. "


    "As long as you''re happy." Bai Xiaohua faintly smiled, and a deep bone-piercing hatred flashed past her eyes.

 C123

    If one had to use an adjective to describe the relationship between these two people, the most appropriate word for it was'' ill-fated ''. Sometimes, fate would make a mockery of it. At Bai Xiaohua''s most despairing moment, the world would fall for it.


    To Bai Xiaohua, this pie was so big that she couldn''t accept it at all, and also didn''t want to accept it, so she was too lazy to accept it.


    This way of thinking indirectly led to Bai Xiaohua ignoring Liu Tiannan''s love for him.


    Liu Tiannan was also not an idiot. What kind of person was Bai Xiaohua? As for those despicable people who pretended to be aloof to attract men, those that didn''t exist, Liu Tiannan wasn''t that stupid.


    Bai Xiaohua was not one. She was truly afraid of Liu Tiannan, and she did not want to come into contact with any man. Good girl, bad girl, good girl, Bai Xiaohua had experienced a baptism of time and completed the transformation of her life. This kind of transformation caused Liu Tiannan to unknowingly sink into deep thought.


    One day, Liu Tiannan suddenly realised, he was actually completely unwilling to let Bai Xiaohua go. No matter how miserable her life had been before, what kind of degenerate past she had had. The more it was like this, the more Liu Tiannan blamed himself.


    Why didn''t he appear earlier to make up for her regrets?


    This was the first time Liu Tiannan realized that something was out of his control. Bai Xiaohua, on the other hand, was more at a loss. She saw Lee Rui''s figure in Liu Tiannan''s body.


    She was afraid and she missed it.


    At the same time, he was also filled with hatred.


    "..."


    The next morning was the end of the three courts'' consultation. On this day, two experts of the Monitoring Group, who were covered in bruises and bruises, came to the city''s health department to report on the assessment.


    "..." Due to Wu Huasheng''s quick recovery, the treatment for Lee Rui and Zhao Yue''s group could be said to be extremely successful. Therefore, we recommend that the interview be given to this group ¡­ "


    "..." "I agree."


    On one side was intense pain, and the nightmare from yesterday seemed to reappear in front of his eyes. On one side, Lee Rui was glaring at them like a tiger. Standing amongst the group of middle-aged and elderly people, he was completely out of place.


    But at this moment, he was the most dazzling. Everyone understood that Lee Rui was about to become famous.


    The headlines, the interview the next day, detailed the too young doctor and his miracles. This kind of news eventually gave rise to quite a large number of interacting effects, causing a few media outlets to interview Lee Rui one after the other.


    For an entire week, Lee Rui practically spent all of his time dealing with reporters. Sometimes, before they even finished their lunch, they would be dragged by the reporters to interview them.


    For an entire week, if you were to talk about Jiang Hua''s medical field, which one was the most dazzling, it would be Lee Rui.


    Truly, a man is afraid of fame, a pig is afraid of valiant men. A fame and wealth thing is a double-edged sword." "After the end of the day of interviews with the reporters, Lee Rui heaved a sigh of relief. He sat paralyzed in his office, panting like an ox.


    Actually, interviewing was not considered a tiring matter. It was tiring because he was constantly doing the same thing. His heart was very tired.


    Even Zhao Yue was afraid of Lee Rui, as she had been avoiding him recently. From the very start, Zhao Yue felt awkward being interviewed together. Everything was done by Lee Rui, she could at most help out a little.


    It had to be said that when two people were in the same group, there was a certain amount of light that came from it. It was simply disgrace. Zhao Yue would rather make her own grade than take a ride. Moreover, she had been thinking of ways to get information on the prescription from Lee Rui''s mouth recently.


    How could it be so simple?


    Even if Lee Rui refused to divulge this information, Zhao Yue could do nothing about it.


    Under the influence of these things, the thing that made Lee Rui the most gratified was that a patient began to walk into his treatment room on his own accord. Although they still hesitated with their steps, they couldn''t resist Lee Rui''s superb medical skills and caused the patient to defeat the disease again and again.


    Relying on his reputation, Lee Rui''s reputation was much higher than before. In order to show his strong support for Lee Rui in his work in the hospital, the President even specially convened a meeting to individually praise Lee Rui.


    "Our academy''s outstanding intern, Lee Rui, all of you should learn from him. "As a doctor, you should improve yourself and continue to improve yourself. That way, you can be responsible for yourself as well as your work ¡­"


    On Wednesday afternoon, the dean gave his report. His tone was filled with appreciation.


    Lee Rui himself was drowsy, there was no point in wasting time. The most crucial point was still one''s own strength.


    After the meeting, Lee Rui returned to his office, wanting to lie down with his eyes closed. Just then, the door to the ward opened. Liu Tiannan walked in and slowly sat in front of Lee Rui.


    "Sick?" Lee Rui asked him, even though he was tired, it did not affect his judgement. Who was Liu Tiannan? He was a playboy that could match up to a doctor at home, to actually be willing to come visit.


    How strange.


    "I''m not sick, but I know a lot of people are. Lee Rui, I came here this time to discuss cooperation with you. As the saying goes, there are no eternal enemies. Liu Tiannan said.


    Lee Rui scoffed, "Come on, I''m not a three year old child. Liu Tiannan, I will stick with you. If you want to cause trouble, I will beat you to death! "


    "Heh, you will agree to my proposal." Liu Tiannan smiled mysteriously, and then left the clinic.


    Lee Rui had a baffled expression as he muttered to Liu Tiannan who had just closed the door, "Nervous."


    Not long after, Lee Rui understood the secret behind Liu Tiannan''s mysterious smile.


    A report exploded the sensitive nerves of Jiang Hua''s medical community.


    "New college students can really create miracles?"


    This report was published in Jiang Hua''s most popular headlines. At the same time, there was a wave of anti-forgery public opinion war on the internet. Under such public opinion, the Three Courtyards'' consultation began to be rejected by the relevant departments, and even an investigation was conducted.


    The person who was the most investigated was Lee Rui.


    From the moment Lee Rui drove to work in his Mercedes-Benz, he had described how he was a treacherous little villain who specialized in saving money, to the moment when the little female dog next door was accidentally crushed to death by Lee Rui''s car.


    The matter became more and more intense.


    Liu Tiannan was always watching from the sidelines coldly, silently waiting for the day Lee Rui admitted defeat. Three days, five days. The situation was getting more serious with each passing day. The hospital was in a mess, and there was no opportunity for ordinary people to interrupt, Liu Tiannan''s first step.


    It was also just like the arrogant thought he had a long time ago, in which he had tried to push Lee Rui all the way to the end.


    Only, this time, Lee Rui did not want to be the one to passively receive the blow from Liu Tiannan. After many warnings, do not be unprepared.


    "Want to push me into a corner? Liu Tiannan, you are looking down on me too much. From today onwards, I will beat you up every time I see you in Jiang Hua. "


    In the face of these waves and storms, Lee Rui remained indifferent, but the anxiety in his heart was unavoidable.


    There was nothing to do about it.


    Lee Rui even had the thought of killing Liu Tiannan.

 C124

    Rich people always have an overwhelming advantage when dealing with people who have no money. They had more methods they could use, and more people they could call upon. If an ordinary person were to meet a rich person, the first thing they would do would be to have a headache.


    Lee Rui felt a headache.


    Although Liu Tiannan still had a bottom line, but Lee Rui knew that this was because he still needed some face. It was an air of superiority, just like how a person would never shout at an ant.


    In Liu Tiannan''s eyes, he also never treated Lee Rui as an opponent, which was why he was so indifferent, and used such a small method to pressure Lee Rui.


    This already made Lee Rui very uncomfortable.


    On Friday, the Principal talked to Lee Rui once and spoke bluntly: "Obviously, the person who tried to deal with you behind the scenes didn''t dare to stop what happened last time. In my opinion, you only have two choices. One is to remain calm, and the other is to leave this place. "


    Lee Rui said: "I won''t leave this place. It''s just that my existence could be a problem for the hospital, and I wanted to get ahead of myself with the interview. To think that he would be used as an excuse to attack ¡­ I really did not expect it. "


    "It''s alright, our hospital will support you. But since you can''t take the public route, you can consider taking the fine line. I can help you in this aspect. " the dean said.


    Lee Rui was extremely touched. What do you mean by good Principal?


    "Principal, I can''t repay you for being so good to me. How about I treat you to a meal at noon?"


    "Hahaha, you brat. Actually, I only love talent, but still, I see a kind of hope in you. In time, as long as there is no trouble, you will become great. This way, I''ll have my meal, but don''t go to too expensive places. "


    Lee Rui nodded and went to arrange dinner.


    Speaking of which, last time, the Principal didn''t even have the time to thank him properly for his help, yet he expressed his support again. Naturally, he couldn''t be too shabby looking, so Lee Rui called Jingtian Hotel to book a private room.


    As he walked along the fine line, the dean''s suggestion made Lee Rui''s heart clear up. It was true that Liu Tiannan could launch a public opinion attack, making the people unable to believe him and not come to visit. However, a truly skilled character would not deny everything a person had just because of a single report.


    Those rich and powerful people, those powerful and influential people, as long as you could cure his illness, he didn''t care what kind of person you were. This was because such a person understood that the result was everything.


    What Lee Rui lacked was fame, but the Principal had reputation. As long as it was a doctor recommended by the Principal, which of those important figures would reject Lee Rui just because of a report or two?


    That day, at noon, Lee Rui invited the Principal for a meal and discussed this matter. A few days later, the Principal introduced a few clients to Lee Rui and through these clients, Lee Rui''s medical skills were recognized.


    This was how things were. If they kept doing this quietly, there wouldn''t be any great benefits for the time being. However, when they truly gathered their power, no one could stop it.


    Time quietly passed by and the dean saw Lee Rui''s attitude and was pleased. With the help of the Principal many times, Lee Rui had already quietly gathered a number of loyal clients. There were even a few dying patients who helped Lee Rui to bring over clients after they were revived by him.


    The situation was extremely good.


    This matter, naturally could not be hidden from Liu Tiannan. The person Liu Tiannan had sent to track Lee Rui''s movements was a retired Special Forces soldier, one of his very capable subordinates.


    "This Lee Rui is really cunning, knowing another way to go about things." Liu Tiannan muttered to himself in the company''s office. In that moment, he felt a sense of helplessness, "I am capable, I do not need to worry about the guests. As for my side, what should I do?"


    "Young Master Liu, why don''t you just directly tie him up and come over?" the underling suggested.


    Liu Tiannan frowned, he said sternly: "Zhang Liu, do not kidnap people anytime soon, this is against the law. We are merchants, we only do business, we do not break the law. I can easily send people to tie him up, but I don''t want to break the law for someone who doesn''t have a conflict of interest unless I have to. "


    There was another thing that he did not say out loud, which was that he did not want to become like his father. Sometimes, it was easy to board from land, but when they wanted to disembark, they found that they were surrounded by the sea and there was nowhere for them to go.


    Liu Tiannan decided to change his way of thinking and see how he could force Lee Rui. However, he couldn''t afford the time to think about it these past few days.


    The two of them did not continue to fight in secret for the time being. On Lee Rui''s side, the Red Fiery Division was treating patients and treating their meridians, so it was alright. In just half a month, they had already accumulated more than three million.


    Sometimes, when Lee Rui didn''t want to collect money, those rich people would feel uneasy and had to deposit the money in.


    It was May, and the weather was warming up.


    There were a lot of girls wearing skirts on the street, and a lot of young women wearing bras. Spring left, but the feeling of spring grew stronger.


    On this day, Lee Rui went to Zhao Yue''s home to eat.


    Ever since the Three Academies had consulted, whenever Lee Rui went to Zhao Yue''s house, Zhao Yue never went back to her room. Instead, he sat in the living room and discussed medical issues with Lee Rui. This matter also caused Father Zhao to be puzzled.


    "Does my daughter have a phobia?"


    Lee Rui was already clear that Zhao Yue did not have it. She just had an eccentric personality and didn''t want to talk to people she couldn''t get along with. She didn''t want to accept blind dates, that was all.


    But how should he put it, Lee Rui felt that it was good to go to her home and ask for her help? Therefore, Lee Rui kicked the question back to his and said, "You must ask your daughter about this. If she feels that there is one, then there is naturally one."


    Then, according to Zhao Yue, Father Zhao actually went to ask about it. Zhao Yue answered, "Male phobia? Maybe. "


    Mr Zhao felt his heart clench.


    Sometimes, Lee Rui and Zhao Yue would sit in the living room and discuss medical issues seriously. However, Mr. Zhao didn''t understand what Lee Rui was saying, so he felt bored and decided to go back to his room to take a nap. Zhao Yue had to call Lee Rui a few more times for him to come over, so Lee Rui went over after that.


    It was good for both of them to discuss matters of medicine.


    On this day when Lee Rui went, Zhao Yue looked like she had discovered a new continent and was extremely happy, "I have already extracted the ingredients for the formula you mentioned! Lee Rui, I feel that there is hope for the system to prove it! "


    "Is that so? "Impressive, that''s fine!" Lee Rui was also very excited. Maybe Zhao Yue had only taken one small step, but to a Chinese doctor, that was just a big step!


    For a long time, the development of traditional Chinese medicine has been questioned in modern times. In the end, no one could say how this thing was able to cure the disease. They were all passed down through the mouth, and this Chinese medicine was very powerful.


    If one day, Chinese medicine can be explained using chemical theory, with scientific support. Then the road of rejuvenation of Chinese medicine in the present age is no longer empty talk!

 C125

    The current Lee Rui and Zhao Yue didn''t realize that what they were doing was something big enough to stir up the entire medical world. Lee Rui''s Chinese medicine was unique and no one had inherited it.


    Zhao Yue was a medical elite who had returned from overseas. Her theoretical and theoretical level was already at a very high level at her age. Not to mention, she was a talented female student, an overseas medical doctor in her twenties. This degree of education was enough to cover the entire world.


    This was the eruption of a volcano crashing into the earth.


    However, the two of them did not feel much when they saw the dim light and the gentle breeze outside the window. It was just a casual chat, perhaps when talking about something happy, it was just a slightly larger wave of the hand, as if they were scolding each other and then smiling at each other.


    "..." Can you let me study your prescription now? " The main purpose of Zhao Yue''s recent research was actually Lee Rui''s prescription. She was too clear on the effects of that pill formula on the history of human medicine.


    It was not that the ancient items would be good. However, there were some unique inventions that were submerged in the dust of history. They might not necessarily be lacking in levels that far surpassed that of today''s people. For example, the swords and sabers buried deep under the ground might be as new as they were thousands of years old, and in the current generation, they might not even have this level of forging.


    Zhao Yue really wanted to solve the secret behind Lee Rui''s pill formula.


    However, Lee Rui smiled and shook his head, "It''s not enough yet."


    "Why not? The pill formulas you gave me a few times ago, how could I not have solved them?" I can even decipher the theory behind your Chinese medicinal pill formula now, don''t you still not believe me? "


    Zhao Yue was even a little angry when she said this.


    Lee Rui was silent for a moment: "I have a reason that I can''t tell you. We''ve known each other for quite some time now. Do I look like the kind of person who would hold herself back? "


    Zhao Yue turned silent. Lee Rui was indeed not the type of person who liked to hide his secrets, and Zhao Yue had long noticed that Lee Rui actually wanted to spread the news of the invention of medicine to the rest.


    But why not? Why didn''t he say it out loud?


    Zhao Yue felt extremely uncomfortable in her heart, so much so that she wanted to cry. Instantly, two streams of clear tears flowed down her cheeks.


    "I would like to know... Why Not... I believe I can do it... "Tell me, okay? Tell me ¡­"


    Zhao Yue lowered her head and sobbed, feeling extremely sad. No one knew the value of Lee Rui''s pill formula more than she did, and no one wanted to find the secret within more than her. After working so hard for so long, there was nothing she could do. This was unbearable.


    Lee Rui sighed.


    Lee Rui never thought that Zhao Yue would cry because of such a thing. He realized that he had underestimated Zhao Yue''s medical pursuit.


    Some people had an exaggerated level of persistence when chasing after things. Like lovers, like medicine.


    Zhao Yue''s medical pursuit was truly shameful. Presumably, it was because of this pursuit and great interest that she was able to achieve something.


    There was no doubt that this was a great person. But how was Lee Rui going to explain that? Could it be that I can''t teach you how to cultivate?


    Not to mention the difficulties and obstacles involved, even if he could go back to his previous question, maybe there would be another cultivation demon in the world, but there would definitely be one less genius doctor.


    "Zhao Yue, I understand your intentions. But I''m sorry, I really can''t let others know about this pill formula. I''m sorry, letting you know but not being able to give it to you is my fault. I won''t come back to your house in the future. "


    Lee Rui stood up and left, unwavering.


    Zhao Yue''s teary eyes, and only returned to her room after Lee Rui left for a long time.


    "Why can''t I let others know? How can people be so selfish? What was the reason? Was it an oath? Could it be that the master taught you so that you can''t leak information to others? No, there must be a way to solve this! "


    "You can''t leak it to outsiders, outsiders ¡­" "Then what about my wife? My wife is fine, right? I don''t believe that you''re still on guard against her!"


    The more Zhao Yue thought about it, the crazier she became. A bold idea surfaced in her mind.


    When Lee Rui returned to the dorm, the entire room was completely empty. Ke Shanyong went to the bank for an internship. He went to the technical medical company found by the Lao Bao and went back to his hometown to prepare for his research.


    The path of learning medicine was far from what others could imagine. Many people didn''t have any interest in this field, but if they were forced by their parents to enter this department, they would feel that they were unsuitable and give up halfway.


    There were also some people who had more money to work with, so they didn''t want to be a doctor. The doctor was in a lot of trouble, yet they had to work overtime and get harassed by doctors.


    Only a small number of people, after five years of undergraduate work, came out to be a solid doctor.


    "Lonely, these bastards, they left me here alone."


    Lee Rui went out to take a breath of fresh air and looked at the corridor. Many of the doors to the dorms were closed, and his classmates had all left.


    Right now, it was still considered early. It was only around seven o''clock. Sleep was impossible. There was a saying that said why sleep for a long time when you were alive? After death, you would sleep forever.


    Lee Rui took out his phone and called Wang Ke: "Where are you, come out for a walk."


    Wang Ke said: "I''m at home, preparing to take exams. I have food and drinks at home, I don''t want to stay in school. Would you like to come to my house for a walk? "


    "Well, next time." Lee Rui and Wang Ke chatted for a while before he hung up the phone. He flipped through his contact list and prepared to find someone to chat with.


    Teacher Zhang Qing?


    No, it''s too late, and I''m in school, so I have to consider the effects.


    Then, July?


    You can have this.


    Lee Rui dialed July''s number.


    "July. You don''t have any classes tonight, right? Come out and let''s chat. I''ll treat you to a midnight snack tonight."


    "¡­"


    "What''s wrong? "Why aren''t you talking? Where is he?"


    "¡­"


    "Hey, hey, your phone is broken?" Lee Rui was puzzled.


    Just as Lee Rui was about to hang up the phone, a cold male voice came out.


    "Your little sister is in our hands. We want to save her and exchange her with your pill formulas." Otherwise, I''ll cut off one of her fingers for you tomorrow. "


    "Alright." Lee Rui decisively agreed and asked, "I want to confirm her safety, and, where are we going to trade?"


    "I will contact you." After he finished speaking, he hung up.


    Lee Rui''s heart dropped, he squinted his eyes and looked at Liu Tiannan''s number. This was a part of the information that the Sis Sann gathered about Liu Tiannan. Lee Rui called Liu Tiannan.


    "For the sake of getting that pill formula, you kidnapped my sister, Liu Tiannan. Are you that kind of person?"


    "You are... Lee Rui? "What do you mean? When did I kidnap your sister?"


    "If it wasn''t you, who else would it be? My sister was just kidnapped. Liu Tiannan, this time, you have really pissed me off. "


    "I repeat, I did not kidnap your sister. Lee Rui, you have offended too many people, I do not know who did it, but do not blame it on me! "


    Lee Rui hung up the call, and at the same time deleted the predetermined recording of the phone calls.


    Liu Tiannan said it wasn''t him.


    Who else could it be other than him?


    Lee Rui decided to go to his home and slaughter him now.


    The person who kidnapped July was unforgivable!

 C126

    Even a anxious rabbit would jump up to bite someone, let alone a living human like Lee Rui. Lee Rui originally did not want to cause trouble, but this time, Liu Tiannan had really crossed his bottom line.


    July was Lee Rui''s time of death, and his offense was unforgivable!


    Lee Rui changed into a light black robe and left the Jianghua University under the thick darkness of the night.


    The purple-gold villa was a famous rich district in Jiang Hua, and it was heavily guarded. The towering walls made it look like an ancient city wall, and there was an infrared camera every now and then. It was said that even the security guard at the door was a retired officer.


    Here, the inside of the wall and the outside of the wall are divided into two levels. Wealthy people were able to rest at ease, enjoying a sense of security as if they were officials and nobles. There were even outsiders who entered. The expressions of the ordinary thieves changed when they heard the news. It was unknown how many of them had their hands and feet broken.


    Lee Rui took a taxi to the exterior of the purple-gold villa and silently took a detour. Lee Rui had already memorized the map and alert points of the purple-gold villa group through the information given by the Sis Sann. This was the first time he had tried something like this, and he couldn''t help but be cautious.


    After all, there was still a gap between imagination and actual operation. Field inspection could avoid many mistakes.


    As Lee Rui inspected the place, he bent down to pick up a few small stones. From a distance, he casually threw a stone. From six meters away, he smashed one of the infrared cameras into pieces.


    Seizing the opportunity when the scene disappeared, Lee Rui took a leap and easily jumped over the wall.


    Lee Rui had just landed on the ground, and with a flash, he entered the corner of a villa. Not far away, footsteps could be heard. He vaguely heard someone wondering, "How is it so bad when it''s so good ¡­"


    "These security guards'' reactions are really fast." Lee Rui''s heart trembled, if there was such a timely reaction, it meant that these security guards were responsible for their work. It might not be easy to sneak into Liu Tiannan''s villa this time.


    There was also some difficulty, and there was also some confidence.


    Lee Rui carefully moved towards the villa no. 9 where Liu Tiannan was. In the darkness, Lee Rui could only rely on his memory to carefully move forward. From time to time, security guards would pass by the roadside. Fortunately, Lee Rui was still on alert, so he had detected their presence in advance and avoided them.


    Lee Rui spent no less than ten minutes on this short journey.


    It was already 9: 30 PM. Lee Rui had already been listening at the corner of the wall for about five minutes since he had arrived at the ninth good villa. He heard Liu Tiannan''s voice along with the voices of others. After confirming, there were a total of six people in the villa, and he could confirm that there were three bodyguards.


    The young woman''s voice seemed to be that of Liu Tiannan''s female companion.


    There was also one person who should be the cleaning aunt without mistake.


    "Three bodyguards, sorry for the trouble"


    Lee Rui had already determined his position. He was staying in a room on the right side of the second floor, where there were no pipes that could be used to climb over. There was only one window, and it was surrounded by bare walls. Unless it was Spider-Man, no one would ever go up there.


    Even if it was Lee Rui, he did not have the confidence to climb up, the risk was too great, if he fell down, it would not be a joke.


    After thinking about it, Lee Rui decided to go upstairs first.


    Lee Rui grabbed onto a piece of pipe and used his lightness techniques, continuously borrowing the force to go straight up. He followed the pipe and reached the top of the house. When he reached the end of the corner, Lee Rui used the pipe to catch the edge of the wall.


    With a violent shake of his arms, he went up.


    Lee Rui leaned on the roof, holding his breath, he relaxed his breathing. Those few movements seemed simple, but in reality, they were extremely dangerous. If one was not careful, one would fall down.


    At this moment, Lee Rui was actually a little envious of the snipers in the movie. From a distance, just one shot was enough to kill off the target, to avoid lurking and spying, it was truly troublesome.


    "It would be best if you could learn some flying knife s or things like that in the future, and take out the enemy''s head from a thousand miles away." At that moment, Lee Rui had already thought of a way to get to the Flying Immortal Stage that would be easy.


    Why would he need to lie on the roof like this? His heart was beating too fast.


    After waiting for half an hour, Lee Rui was ready. Slowly moving without making a sound, he arrived at Liu Tiannan''s window. Lee Rui removed the steel wire rope that was wrapped around his waist.


    These are the tools you bought on the way here. Gloves, wire ropes, shoe covers... Although they were not armed to the teeth, they were still well-prepared.


    Lee Rui wrapped himself around his body, took a deep breath and jumped.


    Whoosh!


    After jumping down, Lee Rui held onto the rope and walked on the wall, step by step, like a devil.


    When he came to Liu Tiannan''s window, Liu Tiannan was not in his room, but was discussing some matters with his subordinates downstairs. He was more confident today. Three bodyguards had arrived, and the purple-gold villa was always heavily guarded. Therefore, he had nothing to be afraid of.


    He didn''t expect that Lee Rui had already snuck into his room and quietly stood at the back of the room.


    After Liu Tiannan handed over the orders to his subordinates, he casually went upstairs to his room. Nowadays, there were very few people who would sleep early. They were all ruthless people who would not give up until 12 o''clock.


    Liu Tiannan did quite well on this point. He must sleep before 10: 30. Moreover, it was his habit to not hug a woman overnight, so he was always the only one in the bedroom.


    Today, he had also walked into the bedroom by himself, and so Lee Rui had grabbed him by the neck.


    Lee Rui''s palm was so tight that he could not even breathe, his face had turned completely red. Right at this moment, Li Tiannan made a resistance action. He knocked his elbow backwards, directly hitting Lee Rui''s chest.


    No one knew how much time Liu Tiannan took to make this kind of reaction, but after this collision, he was betting his all on this desperate gamble.


    He listened to the thunder in silence.


    A very stunning strike, hit Lee Rui squarely in the chest.


    But Lee Rui did not move, he did not care about it at all.


    "Very powerful, but it has no effect on me. I advise you to be a bit more honest, I could have killed you right now. " Lee Rui said coldly.


    Liu Tiannan stopped struggling.


    He tried to turn his head to confirm that the person behind him was Lee Rui. Confirmed it, Liu Tiannan tried his best to pout his lips, signalling that he wanted to speak.


    Lee Rui took out a dagger and pointed it at Liu Tiannan''s neck.


    "I didn''t tie him up, but I can do it for you. If you can''t find it tonight, you can kill me. "


    The moment Liu Tiannan opened his mouth, he went straight to the point.


    He continued, "It''s not good for you to kill me. It''s only harmful."


    Lee Rui laughed coldly: "I know, so I didn''t kill you when you came in."


    Liu Tiannan nodded and took a deep breath. He twisted his neck and suddenly took out a spear from his waist and aimed it at Lee Rui. Lee Rui threw out a kick, sending Liu Tiannan''s handgun flying before he could fully aim.


    Liu Tiannan was stunned.


    What happened just now?


    Why could he not see Lee Rui''s movements clearly?


    Liu Tiannan''s head was covered in cold sweat.

 C127

    Lee Rui''s cold voice sounded beside Liu Tiannan''s ears:


    "Before you deal with me, you must first know exactly what kind of person I am. Liu Tiannan, you should be glad that I didn''t kill you with one slash. "Don''t think that I would care about your little tramp."


    Liu Tiannan turned to look at Lee Rui, his face not showing a trace of a smile:


    "You are very strong. I underestimated you. But I like dealing with people like you. I''ll do what I said, but you shouldn''t have broken into my house. This is my home, and you actually dare to hold your hand against my neck and threaten me?


    Liu Tiannan enunciated each word, his eyes cold and fierce.


    Lee Rui raised his brows, "Don''t be like a victim. Before you start blaming others, think about what you have done. In this world, no one can stand on their own, and you are not some sacred and inviolable noble. "


    Liu Tiannan was silent.


    "I''ll give you three hours. You call now. Find out who did it, or I''ll pin it on you. "Remember, find out who kidnapped my sister or I''ll kill your entire family."


    The cold and harsh words were like nails. Lee Rui had to do it as soon as he said it as he closed the door to Liu Tiannan''s room.


    The room fell into silence.


    Liu Tiannan took out his phone and made a call. Since the situation was like this, he didn''t have any other choice. Right now, Lee Rui''s blade was still in his hand, with his skill, he could do anything at any time.


    Liu Tiannan was not a fool, and even more so did not want to take the risk. Since the other party was able to sneak into his room, he naturally had even more powerful skills that he had yet to display.


    "Hey, help me investigate a case where someone kidnapped Lee Rui''s sister. I need to know immediately. This is a matter of the highest priority. "


    "Can you go to the traffic station to check which vehicles are suspicious at that time in Jianghua University?"


    Liu Tiannan had long since known about Lee Rui''s family''s situation. He could even find a picture of July now. He and Lee Rui had one thing in common, and that was to like to plan things before acting.


    Only by grasping the other party''s information would he be able to make a decision. Not everyone liked taking risks.


    This time, Liu Tiannan''s actions were very quick, but to be honest, it was not easy to find a kidnapped person.


    Until Zhang Liu took the initiative to bring up the matter.


    "Young Master Liu, I''m at Loong Shao''s place."


    Liu Tiannan frowned. It seemed that this cousin of his was very restless.


    "You heard the phone call too, now you come with me to get someone. "Rest assured, I will take care of this matter."


    "You don''t have to rush. Since I''ve already come, I''m sure I''m not here to wait for you to press me to the ground again." Let''s talk about something else, about your malice toward me. Liu Tiannan, I don''t think I have any malicious intentions towards you, why are you making life difficult for me? "


    Lee Rui''s words made Liu Tiannan feel awkward. He was silent for a moment, then said: "I''m with Bai Xiaohua now."


    "Bai Xiaohua wants you to deal with me?"


    "No, Bai Xiaohua did not ask me to do anything against you. I wanted to do it myself. I wanted to make up for some of the sadness in her heart. "


    "Will targeting me make her feel better?"


    "Lee Rui, do you really not understand, or are you just pretending to not understand?" Liu Tiannan suddenly laughed, and that smile carried a hint of sarcasm, "Bai Xiaohua has always lived in your shadow, don''t you understand? You can just break up and back off. What about her? "


    "Then this matter is still my fault." Lee Rui said in a similar tone of ridicule.


    "No, you''re right, too. I''m not the kind of person who doesn''t distinguish between right and wrong. In terms of detail, none of you are wrong. The only thing that could be said was that fate was wrong. No one could imagine this, and no one could decipher it. And I, want to remove the influence that came from your fate. "


    Liu Tiannan stared at Lee Rui and said slowly: "You may not have heard of it before, but Buddhism has a saying, which is to cut off one''s roots."


    This concept was not hard to understand. Lee Rui understood: "It means that when I fall down, Bai Xiaohua will naturally not care about me. From then on, there is no such thing in my heart. But if I was good, she would be unbalanced. "


    "That''s the principle." Liu Tiannan laughed, it was hard to imagine that he could still laugh under such circumstances.


    Lee Rui snapped his fingers, "Alright then, since you''re so infatuated, we can let it go. However, you should now reassess just what capital you have to deal with me. I may not be so patient. Maybe I''ll kill you one day. "


    Liu Tiannan shrugged helplessly, and raised his eyebrows: "Then we''ll talk about it when the time comes, let''s go get someone first."


    Strictly speaking, this matter wasn''t considered complicated, but rather, it happened quite abruptly. Loong Shao''s idea was to make an eye-catching display, and along the way, make Lee Rui feel disgusted. He took July away, not daring to do anything out of line, so he shut his up in the hotel.


    At this moment, he was thinking if he could do business with his cousin if he asked for the pill formula from Lee Rui in the future.


    "One more day and I''ll call Lee Rui. "At that time, I will make him beg for the medicinal formula while crying and give it to me. Hmph, a mere little fellow dares to snatch a woman from me ¡­"


    Loong Shao still did not forget Lee Rui''s interference, which resulted in this matter where there was no possibility of the relationship between him and Zhang Qing ever again. The more he investigated, the more he liked Teacher Zhang Qing, and the more he liked her the more he couldn''t get her.


    After going back and forth, he actually had a hint of a crush on her. However, it was also true that she hated him. Furthermore, his cousin had spoken. Even if Loong Shao wanted to give chase, he wouldn''t dare to.


    They could only watch as Miss Zhang walked together with other men. As for whether this man was Lee Rui or her cousin, it had nothing to do with him.


    It was all Lee Rui''s fault. If not for his help, he might even be holding onto Miss Zhang''s little hand now. Thinking of this, Loong Shao clenched his teeth in anger.


    Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh.


    The hotel door rang.


    Loong Shao was shocked at first, but then he relaxed: "Who is it? I don''t need to clean this room! "


    "It''s me. Open the door."


    The heart that Loong Shao had just calmed down suddenly rose up to his throat, the voice of his cousin!


    "Cousin, cousin, why are you here?"


    Loong Shao trembled as he opened the door to his room. It must be Zhang Liu who told his cousin about this, Loong Shao could not help but be annoyed at why he trusted Zhang Liu.


    "Cousin, I''ve already captured the person. At most, tomorrow morning, Lee Rui will obediently hand over the pill formula ¡­"


    Before Loong Shao could finish speaking, a fist the size of a sandbag flew towards his nose. With a whooshing sound, it heavily smashed into his face, sending Loong Shao flying. In the air, a streak of blood sprayed out from Loong Shao''s nose.


    Loong Shao let out a blood-curdling screech, and his face suddenly filled with terror.


    When he landed on the ground, he saw a person that he could not believe would appear.


    How could Lee Rui hide behind his cousin?


    Why did the two of them appear together? WTF!

 C128

    "Cousin, I, I ¡­"


    A few seconds after Loong Shao fell to the ground, he still turned around and shouted out, as if trying to explain something. Liu Tiannan''s face was full of hatred, "Don''t pull me if you want to die! I won''t bring you along to play in the future! "


    This tone sounded like that of a half-grown up child who was angry, but it was also a tactful rebuke. His cousins who grew up together did a lot of bad things, and had to express their dissatisfaction.


    Lee Rui''s face sank. He walked up a few steps and grabbed Loong Shao''s hair: "Where''s my sister?"


    "Yes, it''s right next door. I didn''t touch her ¡­"


    Lee Rui opened his hands and slapped his face a few times, causing Loong Shao''s face to swell like a pig''s head.


    Liu Tiannan could not resist and said: "Lee Rui, enough is enough, don''t go overboard."


    "Enough? You really don''t feel any pain standing and talking! That''s my sister, if she was kidnapped for no reason, would you be able to handle it?! " Lee Rui roared, and just gave Loong Shao a few more slaps.


    was also embarrassed and angry, being beaten up to such a state in front of his cousin, how could he still act like that? Loong Shao shouted: "If you have the ability today, just beat me to death, I want to see how you''re going to deal with this! Lee Rui, I did not touch your sister, I just captured her! "


    "Capture your mother!" Lee Rui''s punch broke through Loong Shao''s arm, and said angrily, "If you have the ability, then come at me, what is your ability to kill a girl, you coward!"


    Loong Shao could only scream miserably, his arm was broken and twisted. Just then, five or six people rushed in. Liu Tiannan''s bodyguards and Loong Shao''s bodyguards all came over, when they saw Loong Shao being injured like that, Liu Tiannan''s face became gloomy, and they immediately went to grab Lee Rui.


    However, Lee Rui was currently in a state of rage, how could he give in so easily? He turned around and started to fight with them, Lee Rui''s attacks were fast and ruthless, he crippled two in front of Liu Tiannan!


    "Enough!" Liu Tiannan bellowed, as he controlled the situation.


    "Lee Rui, where he is, you can bring him away. I apologize on behalf of Ah Long. We were wrong in this matter, so you can stop now. If this matter gets too out of hand, it won''t do me any good! "


    Lee Rui glared at Liu Tiannan and walked out. When he passed by Liu Tiannan, he glanced at him coldly: "You better not force me, otherwise, I''ll kill your entire family."


    Liu Tiannan felt a chill throughout his entire body. This was the first time in his life that he had ever felt danger that caused his heart to palpitate.


    Only when Lee Rui walked out of the room did Liu Tiannan finally heave a sigh of relief.


    He now completely understood that he had underestimated Lee Rui!


    "So it turns out that I had been mistaken about him. Lee Rui''s power is not in his medical skills, but in his Killing technique!"


    From the moment Lee Rui made his move, he had first interrupted Loong Shao''s hand and then crippled two of his bodyguards. A person with such strength was definitely not a simple student.


    "Don''t tell me, he really is a so-called ''Chinese Medicine Aristocratic Family disciple'' ¡­"


    "Young Master Liu, let''s hurry up and leave this place." I am no match for him, this young man is too terrifying. " Zhang Liu then also came to Liu Tiannan''s side, when Lee Rui made his move, he stood at the side not daring to move an inch.


    Lee Rui''s aura was extremely terrifying. Zhang Liu was also a martial artist, he relied on his martial arts to survive, and was extremely proficient in fighting against other people. Lee Rui had attacked a few times, but none of them were exceptionally strong.


    "Even you are not his opponent? If you go all out against him, what are your chances of winning? " Liu Tiannan asked with a gloomy face.


    Zhang Liu gave a bitter smile and said, "Maybe not even ten percent. I feel that when he attacked earlier, he did not even use fifty percent of his strength. In his eyes, I am simply not worthy to use my full strength."


    Liu Tiannan''s body trembled.


    When Lee Rui arrived at July''s room, he saw her sitting on the bed with his hands cuffed and holding onto a mobile phone.


    To be able to relax, he was truly calm.


    Lee Rui did not know whether to laugh or cry: "I went white for you outside, but you ¡­."


    July jumped out of bed. Something fell out of her hand. It was a pin, only a few centimeters long.


    "Brother!"


    Tears welled up in July''s eyes. "I''m so scared, but I don''t dare show it. If they see me scared, they''ll bully me ¡­"


    Only now did Lee Rui know that July''s inner heart was far from being as calm as it looked on the surface.


    Lee Rui patted her shoulder as he consoled her, "It''s alright, everything is fine. "Don''t worry, I''ve already broken the hands of the people who kidnapped you."


    July couldn''t help but cry and hugged Lee Rui tightly. Lee Rui also lamented a lot. Ever since he had known him for seven weeks, she had been in trouble and had not stopped. This little sister''s fate was probably not that good, which was why he went through so many trials and tribulations.


    "I still didn''t do it well enough to make you feel scared. "In the future, we won''t be going back to school, so we don''t have to trouble you if someone has something to do."


    It was not the first time that Lee Rui had been kidnapped, but he was also tied up by someone last time. Speaking of which, the other party''s target had also been him. Some people only use whatever means they can to achieve their goals. Lee Rui felt that it was necessary to re-examine the issue of how to protect their families.


    Gugu ¡­


    As July cried, her stomach suddenly rumbled and she suddenly felt a little awkward. Lee Rui released her and asked: "Hungry?"


    "I dare not eat what they give me." July said sadly.


    Lee Rui picked up the pin on the floor and helped July to unlock the handcuffs. In junior high school, when he was the school''s tyrant, some of his subordinates had their own police station. Lee Rui had even asked his subordinates to bring a pair of handcuffs over to the school to research how to unlock it.


    At this moment, Lee Rui casually unlocked the handcuffs and held onto July''s hand: "Let''s go, I''ll bring you to eat, anything you want is fine."


    July puffed out a laugh. There were still tears hanging from the corners of her eyes, but her mouth was full of smiles. "Yeah, I want to eat seafood! I need to eat something good! "


    Lee Rui left the hotel with July and went downstairs to take a taxi. Fortunately, there was nothing wrong with July, otherwise, Lee Rui would definitely not be able to pass this test in his heart.


    Now, it seemed that the matter of the pill formula had led to a serious consequence, and it had to be resolved properly, not leaving any traces behind. Lee Rui had already decided that he would need to find Liu Tiannan and Loong Shao again to discuss what it was like to not offend them.


    "Brother, I knew you would come save me." In the carriage, Lee Rui was lost in thought. July was no longer afraid, and was even a little excited as he said, "I was thinking that if they dared to touch me, I would blind them."


    Lee Rui looked at July and saw her determination and decisiveness.


    Lee Rui nodded his head in agreement. The expressions in the siblings eyes were crazy: "Your train of thought is very correct. "After this is over, I will let some of Jiang Hua''s men see the blood."


    The driver who was driving saw the heavy atmosphere in the car and wanted to start a conversation, but upon hearing Lee Rui''s words, he kept his mouth shut. [Oh my god. Who are these two siblings? Why are they so fierce?]

 C129

    The driver brought Lee Rui and July to a midnight snack shop to stop, almost not daring to ask for the driver''s money. If it wasn''t for Lee Rui''s gentle and polite appearance, which made him look like a fierce character who could pull out a knife and stab someone at any time, the driver wouldn''t have accepted the hundred yuan.


    Lee Rui brought July to have a feast, what seafood and wild game, with just a few words, he was not short on money.


    After a hearty meal, he was very satisfied in July. On the way back, he held onto Lee Rui''s hand without letting go. He said that he was afraid that he would be kidnapped again, only by capturing Lee Rui would he feel safe.


    "Bro, why do you think I''m in such a miserable state? I''ve always encountered so many bad things. Tell me, did I do anything bad in my previous life?


    Lee Rui laughed and said: "We will have to rely on fortune in the face of disaster, fortune in the face of disaster. "You have to see things in two different ways. Although you''ve been kidnapped, you''re safe and sound. Furthermore, you even ate a huge meal. If you think about it carefully, isn''t that profitable?"


    July laughed and rebuked, "Big bro, you have no conscience, how can you make so much money? Besides, I want to eat a big meal, so I''ll just tell you that I want to eat a big meal." "Okay, I''m going to tell me now that I want to have a big meal tomorrow."


    Lee Rui really wanted to praise July''s wit, and got cheated by her for another big meal.


    Returning to school, Lee Rui sent July back to her room and told her to rest early. Lee Rui also returned to his dorm. Today''s matter was very serious, and Liu Tiannan''s side would definitely not let things rest that easily. However, since this person was a poisonous snake, he would not take revenge so quickly.


    "During this period of time, I have to quickly cultivate even stronger Crystal Spell."


    Lee Rui made up his mind. In the next few days, he would leave the matter of finding a house to Sis Sann. To be honest, this matter was not easy to handle, making the Sis Sann steeled her heart.


    "There''s no way to buy a small villa near the school. How about this, I''ll buy an acre of land from Moon Lake and get someone to help you build one."


    Lee Rui agreed. The Moon Lake area was quiet, and Lee Rui knew the place was. There was a mountain and a lake there, it was indeed a suitable place to stay. Therefore, Lee Rui would leave this matter to the Sis Sann to handle, while he himself would cultivate in the small bamboo forest day and night, not sleeping at all.


    On the evening of the weekend, Lee Rui walked out of the small bamboo forest with his emaciated bones.


    Big dark circles under his eyes, sparse stubble. He looked very dispirited, like a boy who had just recently fallen out of love, causing others to feel an inexplicable heartache.


    If Wang Ke had not invited him out for dinner, Lee Rui might have stayed another night at the small bamboo forest. That place was almost Lee Rui''s lair. Every day, Lee Rui would sit on that rock and cultivate on it.


    Wang Ke found it hard to believe that this was the original Lee Rui with her delicate and pretty appearance. When she saw her in the restaurant outside school, she was stunned for quite a while before accepting this fact.


    "You can''t be! What happened that dealt you such a huge blow!"


    Wang Ke asked about warmth, and was concerned about nothing. Lee Rui shook his head and laughed bitterly: "Nothing happened to me, it''s just that I''m not in a good mood lately and felt that I''ve accomplished nothing, that''s why I feel so sad and depressed ¡­"


    This was an excuse he had come up with on the way here. Well, it was easy to say now.


    Wang Ke said angrily: "You are still so young, saying that you haven''t even accomplished anything, yet you have not even graduated! "You''re not allowed to be like this in the future. If this goes on, it will become ugly. At that time, no one will like you anymore!"


    "If you don''t have it, you don''t have to." Lee Rui originally wanted to say that I wouldn''t die without his, but seeing Wang Ke''s murderous gaze, he swallowed his words back into his stomach and mumbled, "Anyway, don''t you still have any concerns for me?"


    Only then did Wang Ke nod his head in satisfaction: "What you said made sense, but you can''t rely on my concern for you to become so unruly. You have to know, although I don''t have high requirements for looks, it''s not like there are none. "


    Lee Rui nodded, rubbed his stomach and said: "Alright, I understand. "How about this, let''s eat first, I''m starving, I haven''t eaten in days ¡­"


    "I haven''t eaten for days!" You are so bad to yourself, waitress, where are our dishes, hurry up! "


    Wang Ke changed from her usual ladylike demeanor to yelling at the top of her lungs. She kept urging the waiters to serve the dishes, afraid that she would starve to death.


    Although Lee Rui did not say it out loud, his heart was very moved.


    What else could a friend ask for?


    Lee Rui couldn''t help but blurt out, "You''re so good, if only I could marry you home."


    Wang Ke''s eyes widened as she looked at Lee Rui. For a moment, she was stunned.


    Lee Rui also looked at Wang Ke, and suddenly felt that she said the wrong thing? Her tone was wrong, and her demeanor was not frivolous. Was it just now, or was it an unintentional expression of emotion?


    Lee Rui wanted to explain, but he said it was a joke. Unexpectedly, Wang Ke suddenly patted on the table lightly, and called out: "I''m so good to you, you actually miss me!"


    Just like how Lee Rui repaid kindness with enmity.


    Lee Rui laughed out loud, Wang Ke was also amused by her own god''s reply.


    "Oh right, the graduation party is going to be held next week. Are you ready?" Wang Ke asked.


    Lee Rui was shocked: "What? How come I didn''t know! "


    "You don''t even know where you are every day, even if you don''t listen to what''s going on outside the window, I still suspect that you are a wild man." It had to be said that Wang Ke''s guess was quite accurate. Lee Rui would be treated like a wild person while holed up in the small bamboo forest. She was not yet in a good mood as she said, "When the time comes, you will have to wear formal attire.


    "Am I not bad now?" Lee Rui didn''t feel that anything was wrong.


    Wang Ke sighed: "Looks like you have no idea how much weight you''ve lost. Hah, from tomorrow onwards, you have to come out and eat dinner with me everyday, so that you can regain some weight by next Saturday."


    "We''re all classmates, what''s the big deal." Lee Rui said carelessly.


    Wang Ke said: "Looks like you really are a savage outside, you haven''t even seen the documents from the class group? When the time comes, you''ll have to speak on behalf of our class.


    "What?" How could I not know! " Lee Rui was really suspicious of life, what happened outside during his time at small bamboo forest? Why is it that there''s nothing going on normally? Just like this, a week has passed and there''s a lot of stuff going on.


    Wang Ke was not surprised. While the dishes were being served, she asked the waiter to bring a piece of paper and a book. As the two of them ate, Wang Ke wrote something on the paper.


    When she was about halfway through the meal, Wang Ke stopped what she was doing.


    She handed the paper over to Lee Rui, who took it and read it.


    "Wipe your beard, once every two days.


    Weight gain, half a pound a day.


    Trim your hair, half in bangs.


    Buy a suit, speak preset... "


    Lee Rui put down the paper, his eyes filled with gentleness: "To be honest, if anyone can marry you, they are truly fortunate."


    Wang Ke lowered her head as she ate, and replied: "Of course."

 C130

    As they chatted and ate, time passed unknowingly. After the two of them had eaten their fill, they were still a little unsatisfied and wanted to talk more. But there was still time, and after Lee Rui and Wang Ke left the small restaurant, they both went back to their dorms.


    On the second day, Lee Rui was finally willing to stop cultivating to take care of his appearance. He slept till he woke up naturally, then went downstairs to have a hearty meal. After eating, I went to the barbershop to cut my hair.


    They were all doing things according to Wang Ke''s instructions.


    Arriving at the barber shop, Lee Rui asked the barber to cut the hair according to Wang Ke''s request on the paper slip. Twenty minutes later, Lee Rui''s messy hairstyle looked completely new, he looked like he had changed a lot. Even the little sister who had washed her hair sighed at how refreshing it was for Lee Rui to have finished cutting her hair.


    Lee Rui paid up and left the barber shop. As he walked, he muttered to himself, "Is it really that bad ¡­"


    His mind was immersed in cultivation day and night, and he didn''t pay much attention to his own changes.


    This was what they called being a fan of the game.


    After cutting her hair, Wang Ke even specially came out of her dorm to take a look before being at ease. Lee Rui was waiting for her inspection on the ground floor. Wang Ke said that she would be here in a few minutes, and she was still changing.


    "It''s just a meeting, and I have to change my clothes."


    Lee Rui muttered as he stood downstairs and waited, bored out of his mind. Suddenly, Lee Rui saw Bai Xiaohua coming out from the corridor, and Bai Xiaohua also saw Lee Rui standing at the door. The two of them looked at each other, but neither of them said a word.


    It seemed like they had not seen each other in a long time.


    The time world was very small. No matter how far away they were, they could still suddenly meet each other. Sometimes, the world seemed very big. Even though they were on the same campus, it was hard to see each other again. Lee Rui and Bai Xiaohua rarely met, because Lee Rui was even busier than before and did not have time to wander around the school. Furthermore, Bai Xiaohua herself was busy doing things to gain vanity between men.


    Naturally, Bai Xiaohua had purposely avoided Lee Rui later on. She didn''t want Lee Rui to see her embarrassed side. Even when things were difficult for her, she would rather die than give up her freedom. She wasn''t willing to call the number that she had yet to delete on her phone.


    "Long time no see."


    In the end, it was Bai Xiaohua who spoke first. She walked in front of Lee Rui and asked: "What, are you waiting for Wang Ke?"


    Lee Rui nodded his head: "She still has a while to go, I''ll wait for her first."


    Bai Xiaohua also nodded: "You''ve been waiting for me like this before, I really miss it."


    Lee Rui laughed, and did not say a word.


    This was how he used to wait for Bai Xiaohua in the past, and he always waited as if it was natural. Bai Xiaohua always said to Lee Rui, "You are my boyfriend, waiting for your girlfriend is your duty." Lee Rui also thought that it was enough for her to be happy while staying with her.


    It seemed like it was still there yesterday, but reality had long since changed.


    Bai Xiaohua looked at Lee Rui, and said indifferently: "You once told me that you would guard and grow up with me. Lee Rui, you did not do it. "


    Lee Rui looked at Bai Xiaohua and said: "I had that thought before, I won''t lie to you, I really thought that way too. However, there is always a time when people grow up. I was still a boy when I said those words, and now I have grown up. "


    Because he had grown up, he was unwilling.


    Bai Xiaohua suddenly laughed brilliantly, tears flowed down her cheeks and she gnashed her teeth in laughter, "I will hate you forever, you didn''t protect me well. Lee Rui, I thank you for allowing me to grow up as well. "


    Lee Rui was silent.


    Bai Xiaohua no longer looked at Lee Rui, and quietly left.


    Sometimes, there was no turning back. The only thing one could do was laugh and continue forward. This is fate. Accept it and walk it.


    Lee Rui and Bai Xiaohua were both the same.


    When Wang Ke came down from the stairs, she just happened to be leaving not long ago. She saw that Lee Rui''s interest had waned and she could not help but ask, "What happened? I made you wait too long. Sorry. "


    Wang Ke stuck out her tongue and acted cute, causing Lee Rui''s heart to feel warm.


    They were both waiting for someone, but this one was really different.


    "I''m not angry. I''m just thinking, you treat me so well, I''m afraid I can only do it with my body ¡­"


    "Hmph, I treat you so well, yet you still want to fuck me!" Wang Ke reprimanded, and then laughed out loud, "Every time I say those words, I want to laugh, but I don''t know why I just can''t hold it in. "Come on, turn around and let me see your hairstyle."


    Lee Rui then turned around obediently.


    Wang Ke was very satisfied: "Not bad, not bad, not bad.


    Lee Rui said helplessly: "No chicks would look at me like that, you''re the one who thinks I''m handsome."


    "I think being handsome is being handsome. It''s none of their business if they don''t even look at her. It''s none of my business." Wang Ke laughed and walked two steps forward, saying, "Since your hair has been cut, I will come down too. How about I bring you over to buy another set of formal clothing to prevent you from randomly finding another set to wear?"


    Lee Rui embarrassedly touched his nose. Without Wang Ke''s reminder, he probably wouldn''t even remember this.


    Wang Ke walked in front, took out the car key from her pocket and pressed the button. A Volkswagen Golf made two beeps, she got into the car and called Lee Rui in.


    Lee Rui laughed bitterly: "Why would such a big boss drive this car?"


    "This is the car my family usually uses to buy vegetables. It''s a car anyway, so it''s fine as long as you can drive it. I have to get a big car and I have to burn gas. I''m really poor right now. " Wang Ke said in a pitiful manner.


    Lee Rui smiled and sat in the front seat.


    Wang Ke''s driving skills were not bad, it was not as terrifying as the rumours say. However, the speed of the car was a little slow. It took them half an hour to go from Jianghua University to the city center.


    Along the way, Lee Rui held back his laughter. There were a few times where he wanted to say "let me do it", but seeing how focused she was, he decided to give up.


    Wang Ke drove to a suit shop and brought Lee Rui in.


    The suit in this shop was very high-end. Lee Rui picked up a suit and looked at the label.


    "Wow, it''s a bit expensive."


    Lee Rui came from a poor family, although he was rich now, he was usually quite thrifty. Of course, if it was something like a treat for July, it would still be very generous. However, the concept of thrift had long been incorporated into Lee Rui''s bones, and that was why he had such a sigh.


    Wang Ke didn''t really care: "Take it to the fitting room and try it on."


    Lee Rui was obedient and carried the clothes to the fitting room.


    At this time, the waitress standing not too far away said, "Students, don''t randomly try it if you can''t afford it. If it gets dirty, you still have to trouble us to clean it up. The clothes in our shop are very expensive, it''s not like you can find the same clothes on the treasure hunt just by trying it out here. "


    Wang Ke frowned at the time.


    Lee Rui looked at the waiter without saying a word, and carried his clothes to the changing room. The female attendant saw that Lee Rui did not listen to her and was angered too. She ran over and asked: "Did you not hear that?"

 C131

    This was too much.


    Lee Rui looked at the waitress and said angrily: "Are you crazy? You are just a waitress, no one will talk about you if you do your job properly. If I didn''t say anything, would you still try to fight back? "


    "What right do you have to talk to me? I already told you, if you can''t afford it, don''t try!" The waitress was also furious. From her point of view, Lee Rui going to test her clothes was to increase the burden on her. For example, the suits here were specially ironed after the customer had tried them. Each suit had to be spotlessly clean and straight after the customer had tried it.


    If the customer had more quality, then it would be alright. However, he was afraid of encountering those customers who were randomly wearing and wearing tattered clothes.


    The waitress stopped Lee Rui, "Put the clothes back. You can''t afford to touch them, so don''t touch them."


    Lee Rui raised his voice a few notches higher: "Are you sick?! How can you just look at me and not be able to afford it! "


    The female attendant was so angry that her face was flushed, she pointed at Lee Rui and scolded him in a high voice: "Do you even need to look at this? If you look in the mirror yourself, are you a man who can afford a suit of clothes, eh? "


    "How can you say that?" Wang Ke had been unhappy since a long time ago. Honestly speaking, Wang Ke brought Lee Rui here to buy clothes because she had a good impression of this brand. Who would have thought that they would encounter such a situation? Wang Ke said angrily: "Do you know what it means to look down on people with your dog eyes? Who told you we couldn''t afford it? "


    The commotion was quite loud, and other waiters walked over to inquire about what had happened.


    Even the manager came over, the manager apologized and said to Wang Ke: "I''m sorry, our staff members'' professional skills are not very good, I''ve made you guys angry, what do you think, this, in a while, your clothes will be 20% off, is this okay?"


    Wang Ke nodded in satisfaction.


    Lee Rui did not want to pursue the matter any further, so he said: "Let''s do it like this, I''ll go and test my clothes first."


    "Good guest, please come this way." The shop manager quickly brought Lee Rui to the changing room and personally led the way. Lee Rui went to the fitting room, but the waitress still did not stop. Wang Ke was angry again, she asked the other waiters: "What''s going on, your shop manager''s words are all useless?"


    The waitress looked troubled, and while the waitress wasn''t paying attention, she lowered her voice and said, "Don''t be angry, she is our boss''s sister-in-law, so ¡­" Please do not take this matter to heart. "


    Wang Ke sneered: "So you''re the boss''s sister-in-law. No wonder you''re so arrogant. No! I have to educate her today. "


    Wang Ke took out her phone and started to make calls.


    As Wang Ke prepared to clean up the female attendants, she changed her clothes in the changing room and walked out. He was wearing a pair of sneakers, which didn''t match. However, this set of clothes was very suitable for Lee Rui.


    "It''s just that I''m a little bit thinner, and my complexion is a little bit worse. Otherwise, it would have been perfect." Wang Ke''s eyes lit up, he couldn''t wait for Lee Rui to become a little fatter and whiter, then that would be perfect.


    Lee Rui smiled at Wang Ke, "Why do you want to look so good? You can''t treat looking good as food."


    "Tsk, wearing a pair of worn out sneakers. You still have the nerve to put on an act?" This time, Lee Rui really could not stand it anymore. Ignoring the looks of the shop manager and the others who were feeling troubled, Lee Rui directly pointed at the girl''s nose and scolded: If you continue to be blind, do you believe that I would slap you in the face?


    As the saying goes, for a mouse poop to destroy a pot of porridge, the reason for this shopping experience could be said to be because the waitress was extremely lacking. It was not like Lee Rui had never experienced such a thing before, he had also met with waiters who looked down on him, but they were not as obvious, at most they would just look at him sideways. Although this place was a bit more high-end, this woman''s attitude was way too obvious.


    Despite being in his thirties, he was being fussed over because of this matter. This was the sorrow of this woman, but she did not feel it. Lee Rui would not mourn for her, but after being disturbed, Lee Rui was unhappy, and wanted to take revenge.


    The waitress was also furious. She relied on her sister-in-law to stick her hands on her hips and stretched out her face. "Hit me if you can. If you don''t hit me, then you''re my grandson. Come on grandson, you poor bastard ¡­"


    Lee Rui raised his hand and slapped the waitress.


    There was a snap, followed by silence.


    Everyone in the shop looked at Lee Rui and the waitress quietly.


    The female attendant was startled for a few seconds, then she was furious. She shouted and was about to punch Lee Rui, but just as she was about to take two steps back to counterattack, she received another slap to her face.


    Pow!


    The slap this time was as resounding as the one Lee Rui just swatted.


    Wang Ke looked at the waitress with an ice-cold face and said angrily: "I think you are tired of living, we don''t want to bother with you, you even want to die!"


    Impressive, impressive, a man singing with a woman, a woman singing with a woman singing with him. It was the first time that such a powerful young couple saw each other, whether it was the employees or customers who came to shop.


    They couldn''t help but admire him.


    The waitress immediately burst into tears and cried like a madwoman, "You hit me, you dared to hit me, I''m not done with you, just wait, don''t think you can get away with it today!"


    She took out her cell phone and called for someone.


    Just then, a few people walked in, all of them walking straight like the wind, they came to Wang Ke, and one of them asked respectfully: "Miss Wang, is there anything that we can do?"


    Wang Ke raised her brows, "Take this crazy woman to a mental hospital for a few days."


    "Yes sir!" That person said and was about to make his move. At this moment, another few people rushed in from outside the door, each of them holding a metal pipe or a wrench in their hands.


    "Who hit my wife!?" "Who hit you?!" The leader of the group had bulging muscles and his eyes were as wide as copper bells. He looked extremely terrifying.


    Lee Rui took a step forward: "I am the one who started it, what, you have an objection?"


    The big fellow with the wrench came up to him and gave him a big slap, cursing out loud: "What the f * * k!"


    Pow! Boom! *


    A third slap sounded out in this shop. Just as the sound of a slap sounded out, another heavy object fell onto the ground.


    The big sized man was slapped out of the door by Lee Rui.


    This kind of strength could simply be described as incomparably terrifying.


    The remaining people all looked fearful, as they did not dare to stay so close to Lee Rui. Just then, the few men beside Wang Ke took out their police passes and spoke with righteousness: "We are the police, you guys are suspected of breaking the law, please come with us. "And this lady, you are mentally ill. We must immediately send you to a mental hospital."


    Before they could object or resist, the men all took out their handcuffs and rushed forward. In a few moves, they were all done.


    "Sigh, there are so many things to do when I buy clothes, that''s why I don''t want to go out." Lee Rui looked at the people that were taken away, and could not help but shake his head and sigh.


    At this moment, the inn owner, who hadn''t shown up for a long time, finally arrived. The shop owner must have received the notice from the shop assistant, as soon as he entered he nodded and bowed while apologizing incessantly, saying: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Please be magnanimous in this matter, this handsome young man, I''ll give you this set of clothes as a gift, please be magnanimous."


    It would be hard to do business.


    He was afraid that Lee Rui and Wang Ke would fly into a rage and destroy his entire shop.

 C132

    How could there be such an irritable person, Lee Rui and Wang Ke were still rather gentle, it was not as if they were going to force him to her death just because of this matter.


    Just a little bit of scaring and educating, and this matter would be settled like that.


    "Eating mouthful after mouthful, you can always finish what you have to do by slowly doing it. "And today, that''s it." Walking out, Wang Ke gave the handbag to Lee Rui.


    She felt that it was enough to accompany Lee Rui in buying this set of clothes, so she left it at that.


    Lee Rui was moved: "Why are you so good to me, do you like me?"


    "Die." Wang Ke unhappily rolled her eyes, and said, "It''s just that I copied too many of your homework, and you normally have a better person too, so this is called returning the favor. "Speaking of which, you''re the most pleasing person in my class."


    "Me? Ke Shanyong is also very good. "


    "You don''t understand?" Wang Ke stood by the side of the carriage and stroked her black hair that was blown about by the wind, laughing: "The year of the first year, it was you who carried the things up and down for me. "Actually, I thought you were a nice person from that time onwards."


    Lee Rui really didn''t think that things could actually go back to such a long time ago.


    Speaking of which, at that time, it was just a convenience. My classmate, what''s so special about it?


    "Four years. Sometimes, when I think about it, it''s like yesterday."


    Lee Rui sighed as he opened the car door. He sat in Wang Ke''s car and went back to school.


    In his daily life, he would prepare for these miniscule things and would also return to his small bamboo forest to cultivate. However, he couldn''t help but temporarily stop trying to put his life on the line. Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, it was the day of the graduation party.


    The time was set for seven o''clock in the evening. In reality, everyone had already arrived at around six o''clock. In the large hotel lobby, there were familiar faces everywhere. The youthful faces of the past had all been meticulously dressed up.


    In the words of Ke Shanyong and the other two, they were the "human and dog" elite of society.


    In fact, we may be the elite of society in the future. Even in the face of parting, everyone still wanted to show their best.


    Some of the students who did well, or found good work units, were there to share their experiences.


    Everyone gathered in groups of three to five and chatted together. When the time was up, they even lined up to take pictures and autographs, as if they were walking on a red carpet.


    "There''s going to be a dance later. Who are you going to invite?"


    After they sat down, Ke Shanyong couldn''t wait to ask his roommates. This was already in the final stage. If he didn''t make the best use of his time, he really wouldn''t have the chance.


    Gou Zi started to worry: "I think it''s better if I don''t. I feel that there really isn''t anyone suitable."


    He had always been a free and easy person. The girls in his class didn''t like him, and neither did he like the girls at work. Then it would be better if they didn''t look at each other. This good habit would have to be maintained until the end before it could be considered as complete.


    The Lao Bao sighed, "I won''t bring disgrace upon myself either."


    There was someone secretly in love in Lao Bao, but he just didn''t want to speak up. His spiritual world was extremely powerful, and he could hold on to his own will. Once, Lao Bao was asked during a group discussion on why he did not say it out loud.


    Lao Bao said, "If you like it, you don''t have to have it."


    Everyone expressed their admiration. This kind of spiritual realm could be said to be heaven shaking. How could they have the right to watch their goddess be chased away by another man? But in reality, all three of them knew that Lao Bao only wanted to give the goddess in his heart a perfect ending.


    He was the type of person who would act after planning, and he wouldn''t choose to act rashly until he had the ability to match the goddess. They would rather wait quietly and silently accumulate their capital.


    Ke Shanyong cast his gaze at Lee Rui, while Lao Bao and Gou Zi also looked at Lee Rui. No one said anything, but their hearts were clear as day. No matter what, Lee Rui and Wang Ke must be closer than the other students in the class, right?


    What Ke Shanyong was saying might not be the same as testing whether or not he wanted to take advantage of today''s great opportunity and seize Wang Ke in one go.


    "Rui Zi, we brothers have already discussed this. If you were to make a move today, we would definitely assist you in this perfect attack." I''ve already contacted all the flower shops, and they can send flowers over anytime. "


    After Ke Shanyong finished speaking, he looked at Lao Bao Gou Zi and the others.


    Lee Rui shook his head and laughed bitterly: "What are you thinking, I''m not that kind of person. Don''t think too much into it. Today, I just want to stay with you guys until I''m drunk. "


    "What a pity." Ke Shanyong looked at Lee Rui as if he was looking at an idiot, and couldn''t help but shake his head, "One look and you''ll know that it''s someone who won''t fall in love. You even gave it a hard time."


    "Yeah, Reiko, you''re such a love idiot." Gou Zi hated it for not fighting.


    "I think so too." The Lao Bao expressed his agreement.


    Lee Rui didn''t know whether to laugh or cry, and sat with Ke Shanyong and the others. The graduation reception was very grand. Not only were the counselors and the dean present, but many of the students from the other classes were also present.


    However, there were still many students in this class. Everyone was chatting while the ball had yet to start. The table beside Lee Rui was the class rep and the others, they could only hear the class rep bragging.


    "My written test results are quite good. I should be able to get into the civil service this time. "In the future, I''m already a member of the government. If you have any problems, you can look for me for help. As your classmate, I''ll definitely try my best."


    "Really, class monitor? "Which department did you take the test for?"


    "The Board of Health."


    "Wow!" A few girls sitting at the same table as the class monitor were shouting, and their eyes all lit up when they looked at the class monitor.


    For those who were about to graduate, if they could find a good job, it would be something to be proud of. Amongst them, the students who passed the civil service examination had the most honor, followed by institutions, state-owned enterprises and so on.


    The hospital was an institution, so it was naturally very good to be able to enter. However, although there were many students in the class who were studying medicine, in the future, not many would be able to become a doctor. This was because some people were not interested, and some people didn''t specialize well.


    And to be able to become a civil servant was even better than being a student in the hospital. After all, to become a civil servant meant that he had the chance to become a government official. In these days, it was no ordinary feat to become a government official.


    The classmates who sat at the same table as the class monitor were all envious. Hearing this news, they really were amazed that the class monitor was indeed the class monitor, just that it wasn''t ordinary.


    The class monitor was also very proud and arrogant. He looked down at Ye Xiao with disdain, as if he was going to become a great man in the future. His gaze swept across the entire audience, and upon seeing Lee Rui, he stopped for a moment.


    "In the future, he will at most be a doctor, and he will not be under the jurisdiction of the Department of Health. "In the future, I want you to be on top of me. I don''t want you to be on top of me. All my life, I''ve been stuck in a hospital as a small doctor."


    The class monitor laughed coldly and no longer looked at Lee Rui. In his heart, he no longer bothered to compare himself with a person like Lee Rui.

 C133

    The expression of the class monitor also naturally fell into the eyes of Lee Rui and the others. With such a clear roll of eyes and cold harrumph, if he still could not feel it, then he would truly be a retarded fool.


    "F * ck, isn''t he just a public servant? He hasn''t even gotten on yet, and he''s already so proud of himself. If he gets on, then he might even reach the heavens." Ke Shanyong was extremely dissatisfied, he knew about the conflicts between the class rep and Lee Rui, but the truth was that everyone in the room was against the class rep.


    The main reason was that the class monitor had been doing things that were too vulgar. Sometimes, for his own benefit, he would forcefully drag the entire class to do some hard work. The students in the class didn''t want to go because of face.


    However, everyone is not an idiot. In order to win the so-called honor of the class, the class monitor would spend the class fees and have his classmates put in hard labor. As a result, all the glory earned, including the spots to join the Party, would be given to his dorm.


    No one was blind!


    Lee Rui had always disliked this kind of behavior, and had disagreed to it a few times. In addition to that, the class monitor had repeatedly thought that had taken away his first class scholarship, and it would be even worse if he went through it again and again.


    Although they were all in the same class, fate was hard to come by. However, the class monitor''s poor character was also an extremely displeasing matter. With his graduation coming up, Ke Shanyong did not care if the class monitor could hear him, he just wanted to say it.


    Gou Zi also laughed sinisterly: "Look at his attitude of superiority, do you really think that only he can pass the entire class?"


    The Lao Bao said, "I am currently the big boss, driving a luxurious car. If you have nothing to do, go and try to coax those ignorant junior sisters. We''re not like him, we don''t have that much face. "


    The squad leader''s face immediately turned ashen. There were even some words of ridicule, and all of them were quite loud. The other girls at the same table as the class monitor all had very awkward expressions.


    At the entrance, Wang Ke also came. She passed through the crowd and saw Lee Rui and the others.


    "Wang Ke, come, sit here." The class representative waved his hand, gesturing for Wang Ke to come over. This class'' number one beauty, one of the few girls in the entire school, was naturally more suitable to sit beside him.


    Wang Ke really did walk towards him, to the class monitor''s side, Wang Ke asked: "Class monitor, what do you need me for?"


    "Sit here, there are still empty seats." The class monitor pointed at the seat beside him with an experienced look on his face.


    In the past, the class monitor did not have the courage to speak to Wang Ke like this, at least she would not be so calm. Now he felt that she had the capital to buy a car and also to enter a public institution. Her status was not bad and she now had the capital to think about the wild dreams that she did not dare to think about in the past.


    Wang Ke shook her head: "No, I have already made an appointment with Lee Rui to be with him."


    Wang Ke was extremely generous as she turned around and walked to Lee Rui''s side. But there were no empty seats beside Lee Rui.


    "What are you standing there in a daze for? Hurry up and get a seat." Lee Rui said to Ke Shanyong with a smile.


    Ke Shanyong quickly got up and sat at the other side of the table. He said with a smile, "Ke Er, look at how much I sacrificed to let you and Reiko be together. This guy has long forgotten his friends, you can''t be like him."


    "Come on, this guy is mine to begin with." Wang Ke sat down naturally, her face full of smiles.


    This made the Squad Leader, who was standing to the side, feel very upset.


    To be fair, he did not feel that he was that much worse off than Lee Rui, why was it that the beauties in the class, the rich young masters in the class all ignored him, and had a good fight with Lee Rui instead?


    The class monitor felt really angry in his heart.


    "Lee Rui, are you all ready to speak?" Wang Ke, Lee Rui and the others did not even look at the class monitor. Not long after sitting down, Wang Ke started to talk about the list that she had written a few days ago.


    Lee Rui nodded: "I''m ready."


    "A statement? What statement? Who allowed him to speak? " The squad leader''s face was ashen as he suddenly turned around and asked.


    Wang Ke looked surprised: "Squad Leader, you don''t know? This year''s graduation banquet, Lee Rui will speak for our class on behalf of us, what, you don''t know about this? "


    Veins popped up on the squad leader''s forehead. He felt that his dignity had been offended, so he stood up and shouted angrily, "Impossible! Every class''s speech will be made by the class leader. Lee Rui is not the class leader, and he did not contribute to the class.


    The voice of the class monitor was not soft, and it could be seen that he was truly infuriated.


    However, Lee Rui did not care about this: "If you have any problems, find a counselor to stop shouting. Also, don''t make contributions without business. What did you do for your class? I don''t usually see you when I do things, so you''ll be the first one to seek benefits. "


    He had been pinched in public.


    Many of the students looked over, curious as to what these two were trying to pull off.


    The class representative was embarrassed, he pointed at Lee Rui and said: "Don''t just stand there and talk like you don''t care, what I have done for the class, do I have to explain it to you? "Who do you think you are? Let me tell you, in the future, you''ll have a good time!"


    "Sure, I''ll be waiting." Lee Rui spread out his hands and said indifferently.


    At this time, one of the class monitor''s table of people came over and came to Lee Rui''s side, and said: "Enough, enough, we are all in the same class, don''t make such a big fuss, the other classes are over there. Lee Rui, you are truly too stubborn. This squad leader will still be your leader in the future.


    "That might not be the case. Why would he say that he would definitely pass the exam?" Ke Shanyong was not convinced.


    "Squad leader, of course you can pass the exam. Someone in his family is at the Health Bureau, do you think he can pass the exam?" Lee Rui, in a while, please toast and apologize to the class monitor. Class monitor, please give me some face and let this matter go, don''t take this to heart. "


    "That will depend on how many people do not know and appreciate your kindness. Councilor, I will give you face." The monitor sang loudly.


    The psychological council member nodded and patted Lee Rui''s shoulder: "Then it''s a deal, don''t go when we say it later, let the class monitor represent our class. "You''ll apologize to the class monitor later ¡­"


    "You''re thinking too much, aren''t you?" Lee Rui suddenly said.


    The Psychological Commission member''s expression froze.


    Lee Rui continued to speak: "What are you admitting your wrongs for, what qualifications does he have to ask me to admit my wrongs? The speech was designated by the counselor, not recommended by me. "Councilor, please sit over there and don''t make it difficult."


    The psychological council member let out a heavy sigh, "Ai, you, your personality is really... "Sigh!"


    Lee Rui, Ke Shanyong and the others all sneered.


    Although everyone was half-step into society, there was a chaotic culture of flattery and fawning.


    Sometimes, it just looked so disgusting.


    Lee Rui did not care about what they wanted to do, he did not care about what they wanted to do. However, if they wanted him to submit to this culture, then they should not even think about it.

 C134

    "Hmph, your bones are quite hard, I just don''t know how you''ll cry in the future."


    Seeing that Lee Rui and the rest were all tough, the class monitor could not help but sneer. It could be said that the friendship between the students this time was practically nil.


    Wherever there were people, there would be rivers and lakes. Wherever there were people, there would be comparisons. Only through comparison could one determine which was the better one and which was the shorter one. Some people get progress from it, others get vanity from it.


    The squad leader did not get vanity, so he was naturally disgusted with them.


    The person that the class monitor hated the most was Lee Rui. No matter if it was Wang Ke or Ke Shanyong, they had all been deceived by Lee Rui.


    Sadly, the class rep was not able to kill Lee Rui.


    After seven o''clock, the students arrived one after another. Some girls from other classes and their own classes who were good at stirring up emotions were already wiping away their tears.


    "I remember you giving me a bottle of perfume. It''s the most fragrant perfume I''ve ever smelled ¡­"


    "I won''t blame you for stealing my boyfriend. In any case, you''re still a trash ¡­"


    "We will never separate." The two of them embraced each other. They were in different classes, but their friendship was not ordinary.


    As the music flowed around the table, the dean and some of the school leaders began to speak. Some were encouraging, while others were looking forward to it. To them, this year''s batch of students had left, and next year would be the next batch of students. There wasn''t much of a difference between a meal and a meal.


    However, to the students, it was like they were splitting up.


    "Next, I invite the student representative to take the stage to make a statement."


    The host loudly announced from the stage. A few male students in suits went up to the stage. Lee Rui was ranked second, different from the other students who were carrying their written scripts. Lee Rui was holding nothing in his hands, intending to make an impromptu performance.


    "On a beautiful summer''s day, let''s part ways at this season ¡­"


    Class 3''s class rep''s speech, full of lyrical tone, drew a wave of laughter the moment he opened his mouth. F * ck, he''s too childish.


    "Today, we will part ways ¡­"


    The moment the class monitor of Class 4 opened his mouth, quite a few people thought he was making a heartbroken speech.


    The few school leaders below the stage were somewhat disgraced. The dean said privately, "Why do I feel like all of them are like children? They''re so immature. If we go out, how are we supposed to survive?"


    The counselor was embarrassed and, to be honest, blamed it on not having examined their statements beforehand. He was really too childish. What the hell was he talking about? Wasn''t he trying to change his appearance to make himself look better?


    Fortunately, Lee Rui was the next to speak. The counselor looked at Lee Rui with a gaze filled with hope, and hurriedly said to the academy leader. "This time, he should be more experienced.


    "Which Lee Rui? was it that Lee Rui who was punished last time ¡­ "


    "That''s right, that''s right. This Lee Rui is also my student." The counselor was all smiles.


    But very quickly, the counselor''s smile froze, because he saw that Lee Rui had actually gone up on stage empty-handed. The counselor couldn''t help making a gesture of holding her forehead with one hand, indicating that she wanted to cry but had no tears!


    These students really had no time to worry.


    Under the light, Lee Rui''s face was very white. He was tall and slender, with elegant bangs.


    At this moment, many of the female students, who had not noticed this male student before, widened their eyes.


    It was as if they had just discovered that there was actually such a handsome boy in the academy. It was just that he had always been very quiet, not liking to stand in front of the stage and be known by others. Now that he stood on the stage, all of the glory had been snatched away by him.


    "So handsome." Quite a few female students became infatuated.


    Lee Rui was silent for a moment, then said: "The new and the old will change, and time will pass. Today was a happy farewell and a grand journey to start a new journey. "Students, let''s toast to the past tonight, and never look back ¡­


    On the stage, Lee Rui''s voice sounded warm and pure, "You have done great deeds and achieved good deeds, and have lived a peaceful life. In the future, I hope that you will understand power, borrow power, build up power, and build up power. To win boldly, to attack, to solve, to overcome. "Perseverance in thinking, plotting, conducting, and accomplishing."


    "..." After experiencing thousands of sails, I hope that what you have left behind is not vicissitudes, but the heart, because you do not forget the heart, but always. "


    The eyes of many of the students in the audience turned red.


    He didn''t forget his initial intention, but he would always have to be true to his words.


    There were so many lovers here who were looking forward to this sentence.


    When Lee Rui finished his speech, the sound of clapping and applause unceasingly rang out. Even the Lian Courtyard Leader stood up and applauded.


    In their eyes, the counselor saw relief.


    This year''s students were still okay.


    There was still maturity.


    The counselor gave Lee Rui a big thumbs up, "Lee Rui, good job!"


    Lee Rui, who had returned to his seat and snatched away the gaze of everyone present, did not seem to be very excited at this moment. It was like completing the smallest of tasks.


    Only after returning to Wang Ke''s side did she ask with a smile: "I didn''t disappoint you, did I?"


    Wang Ke nodded her head heavily, "That''s great!"


    "Isn''t it the best in the field?"


    "That''s a must!"


    Lee Rui laughed, and laughed brilliantly.


    "..."


    The night gradually turned darker, and time quietly flowed by. With the clinking of glasses, the transparent liquid was drunk with tears.


    "I used to be high-spirited, and I used to be arrogant. After graduation, I realized that my most glorious days are right now. "


    Ke Shanyong said with emotion. It was rare to see him this depressed.


    Lee Rui raised his wine cup and shouted towards his roommates: "You have been good brothers your whole life, come, drink!"


    "I want to drink too!" Unwilling to lag behind, Wang Ke also raised her wine cup.


    "Come, cheers!" Lao Bao bellowed, his voice hoarse.


    "..."


    More and more people got drunk. By nine-thirty, more than half of the students on the field had already fallen. For the remaining half, it was either due to the amazing alcohol capacity or the fact that the girls didn''t drink.


    Even men who couldn''t drink anymore also wanted to get drunk on this day.


    Lee Rui was also drunk, drunk to the point where he was hazy. He, who was the best speaker in the audience, clinked glasses with many female classmates, followed by his good friends and brothers who raised their glasses and drank to their heart''s content. No matter how good his alcohol tolerance was, he would still get drunk.


    Most importantly, Lee Rui wanted to make himself drunk.


    Otherwise, with his abilities, he could have just gathered his Qi and forced the alcohol out.


    But if Lee Rui didn''t want to, he wanted to get drunk as well.


    Not only was Ke Shanyong and the others sad, Lee Rui was also very sad and reluctant.


    Having been schoolmates for four years, spending time with each other from day to night, how could they not be hurt and not be reluctant to part with each other?


    Even after he was drunk to the very end, Lee Rui still didn''t know how he left. At first, they knew that someone had helped them out of the hotel. Ke Shanyong was violently puking in front of the flowerbed in front of the hotel.


    Lee Rui''s eyes darkened. If he could not accept such a scene, he might as well close his eyes. It was unknown who was supporting him, but he could faintly hear someone calling out, "Zhen Zhen Zhen Zhen Zhong, you better be honest with me ¡­"


    On the second day, Lee Rui woke up and opened his eyes.


    The sun was bright and the sheets were white. His head was still aching from being drunk and moving around, as if he had bumped into a person.


    Lee Rui turned to look, and was immediately stunned.


    A beautiful woman was sleeping by his side.


    [How could there be such a good thing in the world?]


    Lee Rui''s heart started to stir. He reached out his hand and said, "Wang Ke, Wang Ke, why are you sleeping by my side?"

 C135

    Wang Ke opened her eyes wide, and even had the urge to get up from the bed: "Who are you, stop being so noisy, if you keep making me sleep I''ll hit someone ¡­"


    "Stop sleeping, why are you in my bed? Did something happen to us last night? "


    In Wang Ke''s eyes, was Lee Rui''s serious face.


    Wang Ke quivered as her beautiful big eyes completely opened. She sat up in panic: "What? I''ll sleep with you?! "


    Then she asked again, "Why are you with me?"


    Lee Rui didn''t know whether to laugh or cry and shook his head, "I don''t know either, but the moment I woke up, I saw you sleeping by my side. We two... Nothing happened last night, right? "


    Wang Ke was so shocked that she quickly checked her own clothes.


    It''s okay, it''s okay.


    "Sure enough, you were really drunk. I remember, you drank too much last night, so you couldn''t go back." Including Ke Shanyong, they are all staying in the hotel, so all of the rooms in this hotel have been reserved by us, but when it is your turn, only one is left. "


    "Then why didn''t you go back?" Lee Rui asked curiously.


    Wang Ke frowned, angry just thinking about it, "Isn''t it because of you!? You kept dragging me on and I had no choice but to get caught by you. In the end, it was 11 o''clock and I was a little sleepy. Thus, I simply went to sleep by myself. "


    Wang Ke yawned and laid back down, looking like she had yet to wake up.


    This girl was truly ambitious!


    Lee Rui gathered up his courage and asked: "Aren''t you afraid that I would assault you while you''re drunk?"


    Wang Ke''s eyelashes fluttered for a bit, then slowly opened. She glanced at Lee Rui and said with extreme disdain: "Do you dare?"


    Lee Rui wished that he could immediately become a hungry tiger pouncing on a sheep.


    However, if it really pounced on her, then it would be over. Wang Ke would definitely be angry, but if she was angry, then she wouldn''t even be able to be her friend. Thinking about it, Lee Rui decided to act good. "It''s just a joke, hehehe ¡­"


    Lee Rui also directly fell back asleep. Since Wang Ke wasn''t going to get up, Lee Rui didn''t want to ¡­


    Only until around 11 AM did Lee Rui and Wang Ke get up and leave the room. Just as they left the room, Lee Rui and Wang Ke saw the class monitor walk towards them with hurried steps. When the class monitor saw Wang Ke, she was first overjoyed. When she saw Lee Rui again, she was shocked.


    When he saw that Lee Rui and Wang Ke''s clothes were slightly disheveled, the class monitor''s heart was completely shattered ¡­


    "What, what did you do in the room last night?" The squad leader was extremely aggrieved.


    Lee Rui was neither hot nor cold, he snorted: "None of your business."


    Wang Ke also looked at him in disdain, then turned and left.


    The class rep watched Lee Rui and Wang Ke leave slowly, trembling from head to toe.


    "Bastard, I will never forget this day!"


    Lee Rui and Wang Ke went down the stairs to the hotel. Coincidentally, Lee Rui received a call from Ke Shanyong that he had not left and wanted him to wait a while longer before leaving.


    Ke Shanyong and the rest were not there yet, but they saw the class rep come down. The class representative walked to Wang Ke, his eyes red: "How about I send you back, I have a car."


    "No need." Wang Ke rejected indifferently.


    The class monitor was very sad. "Why did you fall for him? He''s fine without a car or a house, why do you fall for him? You know, you''ve always been my woman ¡­"


    "Enough, are you done yet? "Don''t be a toad wanting to eat a swan. Wake up." Wang Ke interrupted the class monitor.


    The hearts of the students in the class were as dead as ashes.


    Lee Rui also laughed coldly: "You think you can go up to heaven just because you earned a few copper coins?"


    The class monitor trembled all over, and pointed at Lee Rui: "On what basis did you steal my goddess, and on what basis are you calling me that? You have nothing, some steel, yes, do you? Can you buy a car?! You can only take a taxi, and you still have the face to talk about me! "


    Just as Ke Shanyong and the others got down from the elevator, they saw the class representative flustered and exasperatedly criticizing Lee Rui. Ke Shanyong strode forward, stood beside Lee Rui, and expressed his camp.


    When he heard the class rep say that Lee Rui did not have a car, Ke Shanyong nearly teared up from laughing.


    Everyone looked at Ke Shanyong and laughed, they did not know what Ke Shanyong, Lao Bao and the others were laughing about.


    The squad leader was extremely unhappy and said, "Did I say something wrong? What''s so good about Lee Rui that''s worth Wang Ke''s love? He even wants to sleep in a room for a night! "


    Wow!


    It''s finally going to be announced, isn''t it?


    The flames of gossip burned in the hearts of the students.


    Wang Ke was extremely unhappy, but Lee Rui was even more unhappy. If it was really like this, then it would be fine, but the key was that nothing happened.


    "I think you are sick, and very sick. He was so sick that he thought he was some kind of high ranking official that he jumped out to be the referee. What right do you have to criticize this injustice? Just because you have a broken car or something? "


    The class rep choked on Lee Rui as his face alternated between green and white.


    Ke Shanyong was done laughing, he wiped away his tears and said: "Squad leader, you still don''t know right? Lee Rui bought a Mercedes-Benz and parked it right in front of the door. "If you don''t believe me, you can look at it. It''s definitely better than your crappy car."


    "What?!"


    Lee Rui bought a Mercedes-Benz?


    An explosive force!


    "Ke Shanyong, you aren''t lying are you?" A classmate asked.


    The class monitor sneered: "I really envy the courage of your dorm mates to lie to help their roommates. If Lee Rui could afford to buy a Mercedes-Benz, would I believe that I could eat the food you vomited yesterday?"


    Ugh.


    Too disgusting.


    This class monitor''s mentality was truly different from ordinary people.


    Lee Rui was so disgusted that his eyes were rolling, he did not want to stay for even a moment longer to be disgusted by this: "I''m going, I''m going! This person is simply poisonous, he even eats other people''s vomit, he''s too scary, if any of you are willing to supervise, I''ll supervise."


    Ke Shanyong, Lao Bao and the others all expressed their unwillingness to take Lee Rui''s carriage.


    Thus, the four of them, along with Wang Ke, walked towards the exit of the hotel.


    The other students could not take it anymore and quickly followed behind Lee Rui.


    "Are you for real? I want to go take a look."


    There were also some people who suspected the authenticity of Ke Shanyong saying that he bought a Mercedes-Benz.


    The class rep just kept sneering.


    He didn''t believe it at all. He quickly caught up, because today, he wanted to properly humiliate Lee Rui, and expose his ugly vanity in front of all his classmates.


    As soon as the class monitor arrived at the hotel entrance, he heard the unique sound of a Mercedes-Benz.


    Under the glaring sunlight, the white Mercedes gave a beautiful and dazzling swish of its tail.


    He left in a flattering manner.


    In his field of vision, the class monitor felt a chill in his heart, it was not because of how cool the car was, but because the person driving was Lee Rui.


    "Wow, Lee Rui is really driving ¡­"


    "He''s too low-key. I didn''t expect him to be so low-key ¡­" "F * ck, if only I had been as low-key as him. It''s a pity that I don''t have the ability to keep a low profile."


    "Oh my god, I didn''t know that our class was hiding such a great god until after graduation!"


    Every word from the students was like a slap to the face of the class.


    So here''s the problem.


    What the class monitor said just now, did it still count?


    Some of the students felt like throwing up again.

 C136

    There was no young man who did not dream, and the biggest dream he had was to see all the Changan Flowers in one night. To put it bluntly, it was to be rich, very rich, even more rich than one''s companions. After that, it was to be extravagant, to be extremely extravagant, to experience all the beauty of the world.


    The class monitor thought that he had a car that was impressive enough, until Lee Rui drove out a Mercedes-Benz. In comparison, he even had the heart to die, and the goddess would rather cry on the Mercedes-Benz than look at him and advise him to wake up.


    That day, the squad leader sucked in the last breath of his galloping breath, tears streaming down his face as he said to himself: "30 years in the east and 30 years in the west, don''t look down on poor youths ¡­"


    Lee Rui returned to the school and sent Wang Ke and the others back to his own dormitory. They had too much to drink yesterday, so today, it was about time for them to part from each other. Go back to each home to find their own mom, work back to internship, no work exam.


    Lao Bao and Gou Zi were dragging bags of daily necessities that had been prepared long ago. Lee Rui and Ke Shanyong quietly helped them to move their things to the delivery place.


    Gou Zi was the first to leave. Before he left, he looked back at his dorm with endless nostalgia and smiled, "Brothers, stay well. If I fall in the future, I''ll depend on you guys to raise me."


    "Nonsense, I was counting on you to raise me."


    "Yeah, it''s not certain who will be the one to raise who."


    "Stand here and don''t move. I''ll go buy a few oranges ¡­" Gou Zi waved his hand. Although the sunlight was bright and beautiful, the wind was strong.


    "Gou Zi, I will drive them to find you next month. You must remember to be prepared to receive them!" Lee Rui shouted.


    "Alright, I got it. Big wave of adorable girls, I will prepare it for you. Don''t worry." Gou Zi''s eyes were red, and the corners of his mouth were smiling.


    He went downstairs.


    Then there was the Lao Bao, who was not so emotional, he had already sent his things home little by little. Right now, the light carriage was just a matter of time, he would go back to his internship company with a bag on his back. He didn''t say much either. He just said that he would come over on time next month.


    After the two of them left, Lee Rui and Ke Shanyong returned to the dorm room. Ke Shanyong took out a pack of cigarettes and threw one to Lee Rui.


    "All of a sudden, he got nothing but air. Time flies by so quickly." Ke Shanyong looked at the empty bed and said.


    Lee Rui also sighed: "I still remember the first day I entered the university and it was like this. I came here first and you were the second. "At that time, your elder sister was also there. I thought she was your girlfriend, but I just thought, ''Wow, university is really different ¡­''"


    "Bullsh * t!" Ke Shanyong laughed, he coughed continuously from the smoke.


    "Are you interested in working with me and don''t do any other work? You''ll definitely make a fortune in the future." Lee Rui asked.


    Ke Shanyong thought for a while, then said: "We better not, our relationship is not easy to come by. If we work together, I''m afraid we won''t even be able to be friends in the future. "


    Emotion is more important than profit.


    Lee Rui understood this logic too.


    "Alright, do you want to go after dinner?"


    Ke Shanyong shook his head: "No, I''m rushing back to work. I have a lot of work to do during my internship, and it''s all just for me. "Right, how much money do you have right now? I have a deposit assignment right now, so I might as well help out."


    Lee Rui laughed: How much do you need?


    "How many do you have?" Ke Shanyong was curious.


    In his impression, no matter how rich Lee Rui was, he should only be worth a few million. Although he did not know why Lee Rui had suddenly become rich, but if he was too well-developed, he should not be able to do it.


    Lee Rui said mysteriously: "How about this, in a few days I will find some friends of mine to go to your branch together to save money."


    "Alright, that''s settled then." Ke Shanyong said happily.


    Once this matter was settled, Ke Shanyong left happily. There was still a pack of cigarettes left on the table. Ke Shanyong must have left them there on purpose.


    Lee Rui lit another cigarette, smoked a few more times, poked out the cigarette and sighed deeply.


    Sometimes, they would just meet and leave together.


    After a while, Lee Rui left the dorm room and headed towards the small bamboo forest.


    Another day of positive energy.


    On the other side, Bai Xiaohua sat in Liu Tiannan''s car. The two of them were covered in sweat, the passion that had just passed was still there, Liu Tiannan caressed Bai Xiaohua''s hair, and took a whiff of the smell in her hair.


    "Graduation ceremony, it''s completely Lee Rui''s personal show. How do you think this person is so good at messing around? To be honest, I really admire him a little. If I were him, I don''t think I would have been able to accomplish so many things. "


    Liu Tiannan sighed, he felt that this was a bit inconceivable.


    Bai Xiaohua chuckled. "Are you jealous of him?"


    "Me? Jealous of him? " Liu Tiannan sniffed and laughed, "How is that possible?"


    After asking three questions in a row, the smile on Bai Xiaohua''s face became even more teasing: "When I mentioned this earlier, you didn''t even open your car anymore. You insisted on pulling me along to do it. Do you and Faang Shuailin share the same moral character? My value, will it allow you two to feel a sense of revenge? "


    Liu Tiannan stared at Bai Xiaohua, and shook her head: "He is him, and I am me. Faang Shuailin, you don''t need to mention it, her family is already bankrupt, I will make people do this. "


    Bai Xiaohua was both surprised and happy. "Really?"


    Liu Tiannan lightly tapped his finger on Bai Xiaohua''s forehead, and said: "Lee Rui is a very difficult opponent to deal with, what I am most afraid of right now is his personal strength. But you don''t have to worry. Accompany me right now to meet someone. I believe that there will be a way to deal with him. "


    "Yes." Bai Xiaohua nodded meekly.


    Liu Tiannan put on his clothes, got up and went to the front passenger seat, and drove away. In the rearview mirror, Bai Xiaohua put on her clothes one by one, covering her greasy white body.


    Bai Xiaohua''s appearance could at most be counted as seventy percent, but her figure was definitely different. Her voluptuous curves were somewhat slippery. Any man who embraced her would have the most primitive desire surging from the bottom of their heart.


    Liu Tiannan squinted his eyes and saw Bai Xiaohua getting dressed through the rearview mirror.


    Evil smile.


    By the time they drove to a cooking place, the food was ready. Liu Tiannan held Bai Xiaohua''s hand and walked to table 8 to sit down. In front of him, a upright person holding a cup of white wine was drinking wine.


    "When we were soldiers, we were not allowed to drink alcohol or have any entertainment. A stiff, uninteresting life. Unless we chat with our comrades, or work hard for our goal during training, and achieve it in the end, it''s actually boring. "


    "But even then, I still often dream that I will still be in the military camp. Unfortunately, all of this was destroyed by one person. Liu Tiannan, do you know why I came to find you? "


    Liu Tiannan nodded his head: "I know, because the enemy of the enemy is friends. Zhou You, you know me, I know you. I hope we can cooperate happily in the future. "


    Zhou You laughed, lifting up the wine cup on the table and poured a cup for Liu Tiannan.


    Following that, he raised his wine cup. "I believe that I can definitely cooperate happily."


    Liu Tiannan was missing a person.


    Zhou You lacked resources.


    The two of them worked together. This time, they wanted to let Lee Rui experience what it meant to be in despair.

 C137

    A few peaceful days passed after the bustle, and during this period, Lee Rui had finally mastered Crystal Spell to a proficient level. The third section of Qi Gathering also felt like it was reaching perfection.


    He was just one step away.


    A few days ago, Lee Rui had even specially asked the director in the Punishment of the Evildoer for advice. He also said that cultivation should not be done hastily, and must be done step by step.


    Lee Rui deeply agreed.


    With the passing of time, the departure of the graduation party became more and more sorrowful. Life was still good. On this day, Lee Rui drove to the hospital, although his career as a doctor went through many twists and turns, he still had to persevere on.


    "Morning, Doctor Li."


    The students of the Medical Alliance ward warmly greeted Lee Rui, this "Legend senior". This year, among the students who came to study Medical Alliance, there were a few new faces. Most of them looked at Lee Rui timidly with curiosity. Occasionally, some of the braver ones would muster up the courage to greet him.


    Lee Rui smiled as he replied, and conveniently asked: "Where is Miss Zhang?"


    "Miss Zhang can''t come because of something. She wants to host another project."


    "What project?" Lee Rui asked.


    "It seems to be a cooperative project between a medical technology company and the school. Miss Zhang is in charge of this area ¡­"


    The students could not explain the details so Lee Rui did not mind. He went back to his room and waited for the patient to come. "Today, a young woman came to the door carrying a small bag. Her Chanel coat matched with a Bulgari bow, and her shoes were RV.


    "What can I do for you?" Lee Rui asked.


    The woman looked around cautiously and asked, "Doctor, you don''t have any sound recording monitoring equipment here, do you?"


    "How could that be? We don''t have any equipment here, nor do we have any conditions." Lee Rui smiled.


    The woman calmed down, turned and closed the door to the ward, then sat in front of Lee Rui again: "Doctor, it''s like this, I have some small gynecological problems, can you treat them?"


    Lee Rui''s expression tensed, strictly speaking, at this time he should immediately tell the lady: I''m sorry, this is not a gynecological ward, please get out!


    However, there was nothing they could do about it. Their business had been in a bad mood recently, but because of this damned Liu Tiannan, no one dared to come visit.


    "One is one, right?" Lee Rui sighed in his heart, and revealed a sincere smile, "It''s fine, tell me about your symptoms first, I''ll definitely try my best."


    "It''s like this, I often feel uncomfortable below, so ¡­"


    Lee Rui''s heart tensed up again. What should I do?


    "This... It didn''t seem convenient. "Hmm, actually, the department of gynecology is here ¡­"


    "NO!" I want you to show it to me! " The woman frowned, as if she had thought of something bad, "The doctors in the department of gynecology have no medical ethics, they would discriminate against me! I don''t want them to see a joke. I would rather let a handsome big brother look down on me than let them! "


    Lee Rui sweated. Even though it was said that there were benefits to having high looks, but in this situation ¡­


    Lee Rui said in an amiable tone, "I think that we can see it, but you need to mentally prepare yourself first. Because I''m not responsible for your future. In my eyes, you''re just a patient. I hope you''re not thinking of anything else, OK? "


    "Alright!"


    The woman happily made an OK gesture before standing up. She walked in front of Lee Rui and started to undress.


    Lee Rui took the medical history and looked at the patient''s information.


    Lee Rui had experienced a lot, to be honest, this was the first time he had seen something like this. He had heard his seniors say before that there were benefits to being a doctor, but when it came to his turn, he felt extremely nervous and was too embarrassed to look at it.


    The woman''s clothes fell onto the ground one by one. Out of the corner of his eyes, Lee Rui saw that even his insides had fallen to the ground.


    "Doctor, you can look at it now." the woman whispered.


    Lee Rui embarrassedly raised his head, but he did not expect his to fall head first into Lee Rui''s embrace due to his unstable body!


    "Th-you ¡­ you ¡­" Lee Rui''s face flushed red. He was about to say something and let his stand up. Suddenly, the door of the sickroom was kicked open, and four to five SLR cameras smacked down at Lee Rui and the naked woman.


    Lee Rui put the lady down, turned and rushed out, with one leg, he sent one of the people carrying the camera flying to the wall. There was a loud bang. Immediately after, Lee Rui swept his leg out again, with a casual swipe, all five of them were destroyed.


    Lee Rui grabbed onto the other person''s neck with one hand, and like a hawk grabbing onto a little chick, he pushed the person up against the wall and asked in a stern voice:


    "Who allowed you to come?!"


    "No, no one wants us to come ¡­"


    Whoosh!


    Lee Rui directly punched, causing the person''s nose to cave inwards. As he released his hand, another person grabbed his neck and pressed it against the wall.


    The sickroom that Lee Rui was in was at the end of the corridor, and now that Lee Rui had blocked their way, no one could escape. Lee Rui asked again, but the man did not say anything, instead, Lee Rui casually threw out a punch, breaking the man''s arm.


    When it was the third seat, before Lee Rui had even opened his mouth, that person''s pants were already soaked.


    Great Devil King, how could you be so ruthless?


    "If you don''t say it, I will break one of your legs and cripple you all! "F * ck, you actually dare to mess with me. You didn''t even ask around, do you think you can''t beat around the bush?"


    Only then did the person pinned to the wall say with a trembling voice, "Yes, it was Young Master Cheng that told us to do that. He knew that you worked in the hospital ¡­ "He said he wanted to discredit you ¡­"


    "Young Master Cheng? Which Young Master Cheng? " Lee Rui asked again.


    The man cried as he replied, "I am Jiang Hai Cheng Young Master Cheng!"


    "How dare he attack me? You''re clearly lying again!" I''ll kill you right now! " Lee Rui used more force in his hand, and his tone became even more vicious.


    Lee Rui still remembered Jiang Hai Cheng. The first time they met, they were at the school, and he wanted to take July away by force. The second time was when he ate at Jingtian Hotel. Jiang Hai Cheng was even scolded by Lu Zhao. Logically speaking, how could he still have the guts to do so?


    The person being pressed against the wall by Lee Rui did not know what to do.


    Lee Rui knocked him out, grabbed the fourth one, and the fourth one, who had even less backbone, stuck him on the wall and shouted, "Spare me! I didn''t know I was only here to earn some extra money ¡­"


    Lee Rui''s punch broke his leg.


    Lee Rui grabbed the fifth one, the fifth one saw that all four of them had fallen like this, and immediately had a fate worse than death of his parents. With a pale face, he said, "I can tell you, but you can''t hit me, or else I won''t say anymore."


    "Sure, I won''t beat you up, as long as you explain yourself."


    "The real person who wants to mess with you is the Young Master Ma, the son of the Elder Ma. Lee Rui, do you remember one time when you accompanied Wang Family''s daughter to the Elder Ma''s auction, and even got her slapped by the Elder Ma? Young Master Cheng is a good friend of the Young Master Ma, they once talked about this after drinking too much ¡­ "


    This world was truly too small.


    Lee Rui was speechless.


    "In addition to this, there''s also the Lu family. The one who dealt with the Lu family ¡­" Just when Lee Rui thought that this was everyone, the person continued, "You messed up the matter with the Lu family, the person behind the scenes also has his own opinion of you."


    Lee Rui''s brows twitched: "How do you know so much?!"


    "I, I am Young Master Cheng''s cousin ¡­" That person said with a pale face, "I-I''ve said everything, can you let me go?"


    Lee Rui raised his hand and slapped him.


    Let go?


    Hmph, not a single one of them will be spared!

 C138

    "Let''s go, take me to your cousin now, I have to talk to him today." Lee Rui grabbed Jiang Hai Cheng''s cousin''s hair and dragged him out.


    As for the others in the ward, Lee Rui couldn''t be bothered to care about them. Jiang Hai Cheng''s tumor was the root cause.


    Only by getting rid of those root causes would there be a chance for peace.


    Lee Rui dragged this person and left the hospital. Occasionally, there were surprised people who looked over, but none of them dared to step forward and ask. Lee Rui had a fearsome aura, no one dared to touch him!


    But then again, who in the hospital didn''t know that when this kind and amiable little guy got angry, it was actually very frightening ¡­


    Lee Rui dragged Young Master Cheng''s cousin all the way to the outside of the hospital, and drove a carriage to look for Young Master Cheng. But the Young Master Cheng did not know where to hide, and could not be found. In the end, Lee Rui decided to directly rush to Young Master Cheng''s house without stopping.


    Young Master Cheng''s family was also a small villa, but compared to Liu Tiannan''s villa which was further away, it was just a normal villa. Perhaps some young models would think that this sort of villa was very good, but when compared to others, they would know the gap between them.


    There was someone in Young Master Cheng''s villa, so Lee Rui swaggered in with his cousin.


    "Xiao Wu, this is ¡­?" Young Master Cheng''s mother was a woman who was around 40 years old, his maintenance was pretty good, but seeing Lee Rui''s ferocious look, he couldn''t really understand.


    Lee Rui was too lazy to let them take over and directly replied: "You guys don''t know about your family''s Jiang Hai Cheng''s daily life of taking drugs and going whoring, right? "He owes me ten million yuan, let him out, or else I''ll call people to come over and tear your house down!"


    When Jiang Ma heard this, she was shocked. She knew about her own child. He was usually quite sick and also quite a proud child. He just did not expect that Lee Rui''s words would actually be so corrupt. At this moment, she did not believe him and shouted, "Who are you? Hurry up and get out of here, otherwise I''ll call the police!"


    "Call the police? Fine, just you wait! " Lee Rui took out his mobile phone and called Chen Hongpao, "Bring someone here immediately, I''ll send you the address. "Call three cars, drive a bulldozer, and prepare to break it down!"


    After hanging up the phone, Lee Rui ignored the pale faces of Jiang Hai Cheng''s cousin and Jiang Ma, "Didn''t Jiang Hai Cheng dare to oppose me? Today, I want to see who is more unreasonable. Tell him, if he wants to play, he can do so. I will accompany him to the end! "


    Lee Rui being so unreasonable made Jiang Ma hesitate.


    Trembling, Jiang Ma took out her phone and made a call.


    A single person might be able to come over and cause trouble, but as long as it was a small matter, Jiang Ma''s ability would be enough to settle it. However, if this matter was really that hard to explain, then his son would really be in big trouble.


    Then...


    It would be really hard to deal with them.


    First of all, they had to be sure.


    Jiang Ma walked away a bit and made a phone call. After a moment, even though Jiang Ma was far away in the toilet making the call, Lee Rui and the others who were far away in the living room heard Young Master Cheng''s roar coming from the phone.


    "What!?" He dared to come to my house. Good, good, good! Let him wait at my place, I''ll be right back! "


    There was a moment of silence.


    When Jiang Ma returned from the toilet, her hands were trembling as she called the others. Firstly, he gave his husband, Young Master Cheng''s father, the person to decide on their course of action.


    In the end, Young Master Cheng''s mother was just a housewife. He could take care of small matters, but he could not help but panic over big matters.


    Lee Rui waited at the Young Master Cheng''s home with a cold expression.


    Outside, the twilight was falling. The sky was the color of a burning red, and the last rays of the setting sun were fading between the horizon.


    At around 6: 40, the first wave of people arrived.


    There was a mechanical rumbling sound as one car after another came to a halt in front of the villa. Young Master Cheng''s villa was usually quiet and did not have to endure the noise from the past. At this moment, it seemed very lively.


    The lights were bright.


    Chen Hongpao walked in front of Lee Rui and said, "Spiritual Master Li, there are two additional cars this time. I heard that Young Master Cheng has also called for people."


    "Then it''s going to be very lively. Let''s not wait for him for now and drag him out. Let''s force him down first."


    "Yes sir!"


    Chen Hongpao turned around, and following his order, the two bulldozers started moving. All of Young Master Cheng''s family members were expelled, but Chen Hongpao knew about Lee Rui''s temper and knew that he was not someone who would try to cause trouble for himself.


    This villa was torn down to vent its anger, not to kill people. Chen Hongpao was still a big boss of Jiang Hua after all, so he was able to learn a bit about what had happened. People had to be protected, so the personnel were properly placed on the other side.


    The bulldozer started.


    Forcefully dug up.


    With a boom, the Young Master Cheng''s home collapsed, collapsing at a rapid pace.


    Lee Rui watched this scene coldly from beginning to end.


    "Jiang Hai Cheng, that brat, he might bring the officials over later. But no matter, I have dealt with him. The development owners of this area are very familiar with me, and Young Master Cheng''s family has not gone through proper formalities, they are only given to them in someone else''s name. "


    Lee Rui laughed coldly, "Then that''s good, we don''t even need to worry about anything when we fight. Send my orders, remove them cleanly. Make sure to flatten them all. If you do your job well, I''ll have the money to reward you! "


    Thus, Chen Hongpao smiled and passed on his orders to his subordinates. When they heard that he had done well and had money to take it, they all became spirited. Earlier, it was rumored that as long as Li Zhenren asked them to do something, they would have a sum of money to pay for it. Unexpectedly, this was the case.


    Where could he find such a big brother?


    These people that Chen Hongpao brought all showed a responsible attitude, wanting to show off in front of Lee Rui. Especially the few bulldozers, who controlled the bulldozers to dig up the entire villa, leaving only the foundation to be dug up.


    It was a mess.


    Not long after, Young Master Cheng and the others finally drove over. Young Master Cheng''s father also came along. Seeing this scene, the father and son were so angry that their entire bodies trembled, wishing that they could kill Lee Rui on the spot.


    "You, you have such big guts to dare tear down my home. Lee Rui, this time, if you aren''t dead, then I am dead! "


    Young Master Cheng''s face was ashen, he roared crazily, and spoke incoherently.


    As his father made calls, he kept making calls. He had originally thought that it was just a small matter and that he would just have to come over for a visit. He hadn''t thought that he would come over and see his hometown torn to shreds.


    How could he not be angry?


    "Just you wait, I''ll call the police right now, you guys ¡­"


    "Come on, this house isn''t yours to begin with. The owner''s name is not you, I want to tear it down, what can you do to me? If you want to blame someone, blame your son for not doing his best to go against me. Let me tell you, this matter isn''t over yet! "


    Lee Rui waved his hand: "Capture Jiang Hai Cheng for me first!"


    In the blink of an eye, Young Master Cheng was pressed into the mud. When father Cheng saw this, he turned around and wanted to run. How could he possibly run away?


    Under Lee Rui''s instructions, the father and son pair of Young Master Cheng were pressed to the side and knelt on the ground.


    Lee Rui came to the front of Young Master Cheng and said coldly: "Call Young Master Ma. Also, who is the one who is trying to deal with the Lu Family? "Tell me. If you don''t tell me, then prepare two catties of mud for me. If he doesn''t, then feed it to him!"

 C139

    Would the Young Master Cheng say it? Of course, he didn''t say it, but when he stuffed two pieces of mud into his mouth, he finally understood why a good man wouldn''t eat the mud in front of him. He shouted at Lee Rui: "Stop, I''ll speak!"


    "Why didn''t you say so earlier? Why did you have to eat two mouthfuls of mud? You people, just don''t shed tears until you see the coffin. " Lee Rui walked over to the front of Young Master Cheng and personally brought up a chair for him.


    The wind whistled, and the surroundings became eerily quiet.


    "We don''t know about the people who are going to deal with the Lu family. There is only one contact person called Butler Sun. Steward Sun represents the mastermind behind the contact with us, and provides a sum of money. Our three families have teamed up just to fight you. "


    "Why are you fighting me?"


    "You embarrassed the Young Master Ma at the auction last time, so of course he wouldn''t let this go. Originally, with Lu Zhao''s death, the Lu Family did not have any successors ¡­ " When Young Master Cheng said here, he suddenly stopped talking.


    From the looks of it, he knew something.


    Lee Rui did not ask anymore, and let the Lu Family investigate this matter themselves.


    Not long after, another group of people arrived. This time, it was Young Master Ma who came, he only brought a few bodyguards, but these bodyguards were all strong, it was obvious that they were experts.


    Seeing that Young Master Cheng''s family was being controlled by Lee Rui, the Young Master Ma was not afraid. Walking forward, he said with a smile: "Kid, I did not settle the score with you last time, alright? Truly amazing. I would like to see if there is still any laws within the Jianghua City. "


    "Little Cheng, don''t worry, I''ll help you contact your friends right now. I don''t believe that he''ll be able to reverse the situation." Young Master Ma took out his mobile, as relaxed as he could be.


    Lee Rui waved his hand: "Capture him."


    Chen Hongpao''s subordinates all rushed forward.


    Initially, Young Master Ma still could not believe it, but he also did not dare believe that Chen Hongpao and the rest would dare to make a move and control him. Initially, the Young Master Ma''s bodyguards wanted to protect the Young Master Ma, but it was too late for them to do so.


    But Young Master Ma was still not afraid, and arrogantly shouted: "Hey you guys, Li, I already told my dad, just you wait, see how you cry later!"


    "Buried it and exposed its head." Lee Rui remained expressionless as he spoke. After some thought, he added, "If he speaks any more, use a bulldozer and kill him. There is no need to ask for an opinion. "So be it. Since he wants to gamble, let him take a look."


    Even Chen Hongpao, Qiao Zhi and the others revealed a horrified expression.


    This...


    This was going to break the heavens.


    Young Master Ma was not like Young Master Cheng, he was the son of Starlight Real Estate''s boss, the Elder Ma. Even the auction house would be considered a rich person in Elder Ma.


    If they really killed the Young Master Ma, then the only outcome would be death.


    Lee Rui had played such a big game, even Chen Hongpao and the others did not have confidence in their victory. They froze on the spot, not daring to make a move.


    Until finally, Lee Rui''s ice-cold gaze slowly descended upon Chen Hongpao''s head.


    How cold and terrifying was that gaze? From Lee Rui''s eyes, what he saw was endless death. There was no doubt that the moment Lee Rui got angry, god knows how many people would die on the spot.


    Chen Hongpao shuddered.


    "What are you still standing there for?" Quickly bury him! " Chen Hongpao shouted in anger.


    Almost as soon as he shouted those words, the immense pressure slowly subsided. Chen Hongpao wiped the sweat off his forehead. As soon as he lay in seclusion in prison, he returned to his former tolerant nature.


    But at this moment, he completely understood that, in Lee Rui''s eyes, he was just an ant.


    Even if it was an ant that could fly, it was still an ant!


    Including Jiang Hai Cheng and the Young Master Ma, they were all ants in Lee Rui''s eyes!


    If Lee Rui were to make his move at this moment, Chen Hongpao had no doubt that Lee Rui could kill everyone in an extremely short amount of time. Just now, he felt that Lee Rui''s aura was extremely terrifying, like a ferocious beast.


    This was the aura of a tyrant!


    Under Chen Hongpao''s orders, his subordinates dug holes and buried people. Not long after, only the head of the Young Master Ma was left on the ground. His entire body had been buried underground.


    If one did not look carefully, one would not even know that there was someone here. One would think that there was a large radish growing on the ground.


    Young Master Ma''s mouth was tightly shut, as cold as cicada.


    He was crazy, and that was because of his family''s background. He clearly knew what kind of protection his family could give him. It was because of this that he dared to be so brazen and brazen in front of Lee Rui.


    Unfortunately, his judgement was wrong, Lee Rui was just like a madman, not acting according to common sense. It was one thing if he was not afraid, but he still planned to bury him alive.


    Young Master Ma was truly afraid.


    "Who else?" Call over all the people you can, all of you. "It seems like I want to see the blood tonight. Otherwise, if I let you guys come knocking on my door time and time again, wouldn''t it be too much trouble?"


    Lee Rui was all smiles. This one was in front of him, and two of them were kneeling. A few of them were tied up like big dumplings.


    It''s very simple to have an overall advantage in numbers.


    Actually, Lee Rui really wanted to tell them about Liu Tiannan. If it wasn''t for that incident with Liu Tiannan, Lee Rui wouldn''t have used such a decisive method to clean up this mess.


    It was because he had barged into Liu Tiannan''s house last time, that made Lee Rui fully understand that the way to create a deterrent force was sometimes not through intimidation, but by directly making a move, in order to gain the upper hand.


    Only by making them feel fear, fear that came from the very depths of their bodies, would they feel fear.


    "You rich people, even if you think too highly of yourself, you still think that you are sacred and inviolable. "If you think that you have lost some face, you should at least find one. To think that you would treat others as ants and trample over them so easily."


    Lee Rui''s voice seemed to come from hell itself, and hearing it, Young Master Cheng and the rest felt incomparably cold.


    He laughed softly.


    "Oh, the interesting thing is, I''m not an ant. Otherwise, it''s possible that their fates will change because of you people. If I were just an ordinary person, I wouldn''t have gotten into so much trouble and wouldn''t have taken the risk of taking the risk. Now, it''s your turn to experience the taste of those helpless ordinary people. "


    "When you take off that shiny outer garment, everyone is no different, they all only have one life. Today, I want to see if you are different from others, and if you only have one life. "


    In the pitch-black sky, thunder rumbled.


    The wind was strong, and the first drops of rain fell. Then there was a downpour.


    On a stormy night.


    Lee Rui sat on the chair beside the umbrella holder. In the cold rain, the people who stood and the people who crawled were very quiet.


    Up ahead, the lights of the car were shining.


    The great figure of tonight had finally arrived. Under the protection of four carriages, Starlight Real Estate''s boss and Elder Ma led a vast army towards Lee Rui.


    Elder Ma came to the front of Lee Rui, his face as dark as water.


    "Young man, you''re quite vicious. When I was young, I wasn''t as vicious as you, because people like you died long ago. "

 C140

    Lee Rui looked straight at Elder Ma, and said indifferently: "These words are more suitable for your son. Last time, I saved him out of good intentions. What, does your Ma family have a tradition of repaying kindness with enmity? "


    "You saved my son?"


    "Elder Ma probably doesn''t remember. We met at the last auction. The money your son lied to you about was used to make spices. If someone caught you red-handed and leaked the information, your Ma family would be destroyed overnight. It''s laughable that your son even pulled a bunch of friends over to cause trouble for me because he hated me. I had no choice but to bury him. "


    Elder Ma''s face changed multiple times. With Lee Rui''s short reminder, after looking carefully for a few moments, he immediately thought of this young man. It was because Lee Rui reminded him at the auction that Elder Ma woke up to his son''s nonsense.


    "So it''s you!" Elder Ma''s pupils shrank. Even though he expressed his astonishment, he did not lie. "You clearly know that he is my son, yet you still dare to do such a thing. Aren''t you looking down on me a little too much?"


    Lee Rui laughed involuntarily, "Even with your status and position to this day, it''s still not an exception. Yes, in your opinion, I''m not even fit to carry your shoes, so only your son can deal with me. "The problem is ¡­"


    Lee Rui stood up and spread his hands: "I don''t think so."


    Elder Ma''s face changed.


    His gaze swept across Lee Rui and the others, and he had a rough idea of what was going on.


    "The last time I saw you, you were by Boss Wang''s side. Now that I have seen you alone, and Chen Hongpao has given you an umbrella, in time, your achievements will definitely be limitless. We will accept this, Lee Rui right? Hopefully, we will not be enemies in the future. "


    Elder Ma quickly judged Lee Rui''s value and quickly recognized the loss.


    Lee Rui laughed: "You are truly worthy of being a rich person, your experience is extraordinary. I''ll put my word here today, and if there''s a second time, I''ll just kill your son. At that time, I will not hold back. "


    Elder Ma laughed: "This time, I really have to thank you for your generous offer."


    "You''re too polite." Lee Rui nodded.


    "Then, do me a favor and dig it out?" The Elder Ma laughed.


    Lee Rui said that.


    Chen Hongpao called for help and brought his pick over. They dug however they buried, Lee Rui and Elder Ma just watched on from the side. The Elder Ma was also a magnanimous person. Standing by the side, he smiled, as if the one digging up the treasure was not his son.


    "As expected, the person following by Boss Wang''s side is not an ordinary person. I was wondering if you could be my personal doctor." No wonder you''re unwilling. Little Li, in the future, I''ll come over often to play, and bring along this good-for-nothing son of mine. "


    "As long as Elder Ma doesn''t mind, I will definitely come often. Ma Di is very smart, I believe he just needs some good friends. I could be his friend, or I could supervise him. Humans can always change. "


    "Then let''s make an appointment. Is it okay with you this weekend?" The Elder Ma asked with a smile.


    Lee Rui nodded and replied, "No problem."


    The two of them chatted here as though no one was around, Elder Ma actually had an appreciative look on their faces. Chen Hongpao and the rest admired Lee Rui from the bottom of their hearts. With his bearing, at his age, he would definitely not be a match for him.


    This stormy night was destined to be extraordinary.


    Not long after, Young Master Ma''s body was covered in mud, his face was gloomy. He wasn''t a fool. Although he was extremely displeased, he didn''t reveal it on his face. The Young Master Ma did not lack the ability to observe the situation. Since his father was talking and laughing with Lee Rui, what could he say?


    If he had to say it, he would do it when he got back.


    Lee Rui said as he shook hands with Elder Ma, "Elder Ma, I''m sorry about this time. I''ll be good friends with Ma Di and take him on business. "


    "Then I''ll be troubling you." Elder Ma said as he held Lee Rui''s hand.


    Lee Rui nodded, then said to Young Master Ma: "As for you, don''t be unconvinced. If you make friends with someone like Jiang Hai Cheng, he won''t take you in the right direction and will only play and eat with you. Such a life might seem carefree, but you can''t always be under your father''s wing. In this life, people would eventually run into a few tigers. "To be honest, if I don''t wait for your dad today and slowly find someone to tempt you into taking drugs, you''re dead."


    Young Master Ma was terrified.


    "I''m not that violent and I don''t ask for anything. As long as no one dares to provoke me, I will not provoke anyone else. What happened last time was originally your fault, and now you''ve brought it upon yourself. If you want, I can actually take you to make some spices. You like it, don''t you? I''m sure you can develop a real spice. "


    Lee Rui smiled slightly, he was not in a hurry. Young Master Ma was stubborn and did not say a word.


    Lee Rui chuckled: "You don''t believe me, right? "Alright, I''ll get someone to send a copy over for you to smell."


    Young Master Ma still maintained his stubborn face and did not speak, but Elder Ma still laughed and said: "Then I''ll wait for your good stuff! Little Li, see you in a few days! "


    Lee Rui waved goodbye.


    After Elder Ma brought his son and left, Chen Hongpao wiped the sweat off his forehead and asked Lee Rui: "Spiritual Master Li, what about Jiang Hai Cheng and his family?"


    "Let them go."


    "But ¡­"


    "You ask that family, do you still dare to go against me? Ask Jiang Hai Cheng''s father if he''s more capable than the Elder Ma. If you don''t have that ability, don''t come out and embarrass yourself. The next time I bury his family alive. "


    Lee Rui''s words were said in front of Jiang Hai Cheng''s family. Jiang Ma shivered, even though the rain in the night was cold, it couldn''t hide the fear in her heart. Jiang Hai Cheng and his father were both scared and didn''t dare to say a word.


    The people they had called had not come yet, and the people who had come were even more powerful than the ones their families could call, but what was the result?


    He had even invited Lee Rui to visit the Ma family as a guest.


    This was the difference.


    From then on, the family could only look up to Jiang Hai. He couldn''t afford to offend them, neither could he afford to offend them, nor could he afford to fight them.


    With the disturbance settled, Lee Rui led the people and left. On a rainy night, vehicles roared, raiding the masses to destroy the Jiang Hai family. When the rain stopped, leaving behind a pile of debris and debris, Jiang Hai Cheng and his family sat on the ground paralyzed and watched.


    In the darkness of the night, the lights gradually disappeared.


    On the other side, when Elder Ma and Young Master Ma returned home, Elder Ma slapped him heavily on his face. It was rare for the Elder Ma to be so angry. The servants of the Ma family quickly left the main hall and the father and son pair glared at each other.


    "Dad, why did you hit me? I was almost buried alive!" I am still not your son, why didn''t you order someone to do it! "


    Young Master Ma did not fear Elder Ma in the slightest after receiving such a slap.


    Elder Ma trembled all over, he slapped Young Master Ma on the face again, and said resentfully: "Did you get kicked by a donkey or something? He''s just a medical student, and is bringing along those hoodlums with him. What does our family do? Does it rely on fighting and killing? Our family only deals in business! "


    "Yes, we can use money to find someone to kill Lee Rui. And then? What if he didn''t do it? From then on, he was always on guard against being killed by others? Do you know his real background? Even now, you still think that he''s just an ordinary university student?


    The roars of the Elder Ma could be heard even from the kitchen.


    Young Master Ma was silent, he had nothing to say.


    The Ma Clan Estate descended into a long period of silence.


    There was no lack of such silence that night.

 C141

    Liu Tiannan only received the news the next day. Honestly speaking, this news was within his expectations, but it was also within his expectations.


    He had roughly found out Lee Rui''s identity now, all right, Master Li had given him the nickname of ''Spiritual Master Li''. Honestly speaking, when he first heard this nickname, Liu Tiannan did not know whether to laugh or cry.


    Is this even the scientific society? They actually got the nickname of Taoism, this Lee Rui is really something.


    Until the news of Elder Ma''s son being buried alive under the ground by Lee Rui spread.


    That day, when Liu Tiannan received the news, he was in his office processing an investment report. During this half year, his company''s operating performance was as smooth as ever, and the benefits were steadily improving. However, after hearing how Lee Rui had unleashed his might ¡­


    There was always an unreal feeling.


    [What is wrong with this world?


    Liu Tiannan realized that he could not understand why there was always someone who was able to jump out of the logic and not be part of the Five Elements. He was clearly an ordinary person with no background, but what Eastern Wind did he rely on to be able to be so domineering?


    "What an unsolved mystery." Standing in front of the french windows, Liu Tiannan''s eyes were brimming with novelty.


    After settling the matters with the Young Master Cheng, Lee Rui went back to the hospital feeling refreshed. During this period of time, it was finally peaceful and quiet. Lee Rui did not pay too much attention to the weather outside. From what Sis Sann said, that matter had been spread out that night.


    It would be good if word of this got out, in order to avoid those reckless people who dared to tug on the tiger''s whiskers. They were simply trying to scare them.


    On Thursday, Zhao Yue came to Three Hospital. This time, she didn''t know what kind of medicine she ate wrong. She usually looked like she was wearing a white coat, as if everyone owed her money. This time, it was as if someone owed her money. However, her clothes were changed into a black floral dress.


    Half of her long and straight legs were exposed, and her slender waist was barely able to be grasped.


    Sigh, if only he had a little smile on his face. However, it was a ten thousand year old face that was in debt.


    Lee Rui couldn''t help but ask her: "I don''t owe you money, right?"


    "You owe me a pill formula." Zhao Yue said.


    Thus, Lee Rui shut his mouth tightly and started cultivating. Zhao Yue didn''t say anything either. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to say anything, it was just that she went through a lot of topics on her mind and realized that there was no need to say them out loud.


    For example, if you gave me the pill formula, Lee Rui would definitely reject it. Then what else can we talk about? Did you eat today? What does it have to do with pill formulas?


    There weren''t many customers today, so Lee Rui''s ward was also quiet.


    Lee Rui got up and poured a cup of tea, passing it over to Zhao Yue, "I''ve been wanting to make a spice recently. As a woman, you should know better than anyone else. Can you tell me how to make spices? "


    "Zero basics starting?" Zhao Yue asked.


    Lee Rui nodded seriously: "I''ll start now."


    "That''s easy." Zhao Yue came to Lee Rui''s side and patted his shoulder. Lee Rui gave up his seat and Zhao Yue sat down softly. She felt that the chair was still warm and she could not help but feel a little embarrassed, but she pretended that nothing had happened and opened the computer''s web page.


    She blushed.


    Lee Rui was baffled, why did he have to blush to search for a web page?


    Spices were not something unsuitable for children.


    "Well, if we''re going to make spices, first we have to do an analysis of the human olfactory system. Then synthesize the chemical composition, test out what stimulates the sense of smell of the chemical material. "And then we calculate what the air will smell like when it burns ¡­"


    Zhao Yue was also serious when she said this. However, Lee Rui felt a headache coming on. It sounded like this was a huge project.


    "It''s too troublesome. Help me tidy it up, I need to go to the toilet."


    Lee Rui said before he turned around and walked out of the sickroom. He went to the bathroom and found an empty bathroom to squat down. He took out his cell phone and asked Xiao Guitou if he could find a spice master.


    "Big brother, if it''s spice, I actually know one here." I wonder if you''ve ever heard of Chen Jiayi? "


    "Nope."


    Xiao Guitou typed a poem:


    It was about to have limitless meaning, which was to say that this cigarette was about to burn. At that time, they were always on alert, and every one of them received an amazing gift from the heavens. Wouldn''t I be able to awaken my friend in this day and age? Smoke rose from the furnace, and clouds flew into the thousands. He leisurely flew up into the air, and the ethereal wind blew back. The world has been overseen, and there is no change in its fumigation. It should be a moon in the water.


    Lee Rui praised: "Good poem, good poem, can you find this person?"


    "I can''t find him, but I can find his friend. For Chen to be able to compose such a poem, he must be someone who loves to smell it. Among his friends, there are always people who have committed heinous crimes. "


    "Why are you so resourceful?" Lee Rui was curious.


    "Big brother, you must be joking. I''m in charge of household registration, and I like to socialize ¡­"


    Lee Rui was relieved: "Alright, I''ll leave this matter to you. Just do it. "


    "Please rest assured, big brother. This is a small matter. Usually, when I summon a little imp, I will do it." Xiao Guitou gave his a vote.


    Thinking about it, in the Underworld, ghosts had a low status and were extremely lowly. As a ghost servant, the Xiao Guitou''s position was naturally a grade higher, and the deterrence level could not be compared on the same level.


    When Lee Rui returned to the ward, Zhao Yue had already organized a pile of information. She was about to hold a small lecture to popularize knowledge for Lee Rui. Lee Rui waved his hand and said: "No need, I will provide the ingredients for this spice. You just need to help me make it.


    "This is simple, but you have to accompany me to look for spices."


    Lee Rui lowered his head and looked at his watch, then raised his head and said: "I have nothing to do today, let''s go now."


    In the Jiang Hua Medicinal Herbs Market, the largest amount of Jianghua City medicinal ingredients were concentrated and circulating around the place. The surrounding area of the Jianghua City was known as the ''Medicinal City'', and the leaders of the government in charge of Jiang Hua saw that Jiang Hua had superior transportation and geography, and wanted to build an interaction between the two places. He would develop the market for medicinal herbs.


    After a few years of development, the medicinal herb market''s climate had become very busy.


    When Lee Rui and Zhao Yue arrived, the carriage stopped by the side and they casually strolled in.


    "Flavors include musk, spirit, beaver, ambergris and so on, of which ambergris is most well-known. Apart from this, there was also the fragrance of the flower, fruit, leaf, and other raw materials. It should be available in the Medicinal Herbs Market. "Since this area is surrounded by medicinal herbs, we should be able to find the essence, extract, and other ingredients."


    Lee Rui said calmly as he walked in front. Zhao Yue looked surprised and confused. "Why do you know so much about it all of a sudden?"


    Lee Rui smiled slightly.


    Of course he couldn''t tell her that, all of this knowledge was learned through the scented Secret Scripture sent by the Xiao Guitou.


    Let''s put on airs first.


    "Let''s go from here all the way to the end and see if we can gather the materials needed to make the incense."


    Lee Rui pointed with his finger and spread out in the direction he pointed. A large area of houses stood in front of them. Over there, business opportunities flowed, and hawkers ran rampant. It would not be an easy task to find what he was looking for.


    Zhao Yue felt her scalp tingle.

 C142

    If that was the case, Zhao Yue also knew. However, in such a large medicinal herb market, searching through all the raw materials like finding a needle in a haystack was definitely not an easy task.


    "Only sacrifices can be rewarded."


    Zhao Yue comforted herself by letting Lee Rui take her everywhere. He would ask her about it this time and take a look at the house.


    This walk lasted for several hours. Only when Zhao Yue''s legs were in pain did she manage to find less than a fifth of them.


    "Lee Rui, can we think of something? I can''t walk anymore, my legs are hurting."


    "Eh, isn''t it true that women can walk around quite well?" Lee Rui thought about shopping with his mom and July during the New Year. They wouldn''t be tired no matter what. Why was Zhao Yue wearing it? Was it useless?


    Zhao Yue snappily replied, "Just treat me like I''m not a woman. I don''t like shopping anyway. Besides, how could it be the same at the Medicinal Herbs Market? It''s not like I want to buy beautiful clothes and bags. "


    Lee Rui was actually at a loss for words.


    "Why don''t you go back first? I''ll buy it myself." It''s really tiring, so sit there and wait. "


    Lee Rui indicated towards a milk tea shop with his mouth.


    Zhao Yue''s temper flared up, "No, I want to buy with you. I want to remember my own."


    Lee Rui stared blankly for a moment before feeling somewhat touched.


    Zhao Yue was straightforward and didn''t bother to hide her thoughts. The reason why she wanted others to remember her goodness was because she wanted that medicinal formula. That was why she was so attentive in doing all these things.


    Otherwise, with her ability, she would be able to sit in the office and drink tea to see how relaxed she was.


    She hadn''t complained about it for the past few hours, and now that she said she didn''t want to leave, her leg was probably in extreme pain.


    Lee Rui thought for a while, then said: "Let''s go, we''ll rest at that milk tea shop for a while."


    This was still possible.


    Zhao Yue happily accompanied Lee Rui over. As soon as Zhao Yue sat down, Lee Rui came over and squatted in front of her, scaring his so much that he quickly covered his skirt, "What are you doing?"


    "Afraid that I''ll peek? Is there anyone who would peek at them so openly? " Lee Rui smiled and reached out to untie Zhao Yue''s shoes, "I want to press your feet. I came from the Chinese Medicine Aristocratic Family, don''t worry, I''ll stop hurting your legs after I hold your hands for a while."


    Zhao Yue was skeptical. If it was someone else doing it, Zhao Yue would definitely not believe it. However, she didn''t believe what Lee Rui had said time and time again, and it all came to fruition later on.


    There was still a certain level of credibility.


    Lee Rui loosened Zhao Yue''s shoes and socks. Her feet were very fragrant, I wonder if it was because she wore shoes that she sprayed fragrant water? Her feet were also beautiful, small and exquisite, white and tender.


    Feel it, it was soft and comfortable.


    Lee Rui massaged both of Zhao Yue''s legs, massaging the nerves in them. He secretly used his spirit energy to help Zhao Yue rejuvenate her blood.


    Zhao Yue felt that her feet were warm, as if she was soaking in a hot spring. Incomparable comfort and happiness!


    "Ugh ¡­" Ah, you are... "It''s so comfortable like this ¡­"


    Zhao Yue couldn''t help but close her eyes like a little pig. She didn''t care about it herself, but she was ashamed of the two waitresses who were making milk tea. They were both young, so when had they ever seen such a scene?


    After helping Zhao Yue press his feet, Lee Rui climbed up and massaged her calves. Zhao Yue''s calves could be held with one hand; it was extremely smooth.


    "A girl''s feet are just different." Lee Rui thought in his heart and kept on pressing down.


    Zhao Yue felt so comfortable that she wanted to fly into the sky. The pain in her calves was very intense, but it was greatly alleviated and released. This was an experience that most people would not feel. It was like someone who had been starving for days suddenly eating steamed bass, soy sauce, and stewed mushrooms ¡­


    That''s great!


    However, Zhao Yue was still concerned about the consequences. She only snorted and didn''t softly shout like before. But this snort made the two waiters on the side so embarrassed that they had nowhere to hide.


    "Hello, your milk tea is ready."


    The waitress placed the milk tea on the table beside Lee Rui and quickly returned to the counter.


    Lee Rui stopped and wiped his sweat. He gave Zhao Yue a cup of milk tea and continued to massage her face. As Zhao Yue sipped her milk tea, she enjoyed a comfortable feeling that normal people couldn''t enjoy. She felt like she was the empress!


    "It would be wonderful to have this kind of massage every day after work."


    Zhao Yue lowered her head and looked at Lee Rui, thinking to herself, why didn''t she know that he had such skills in the past?


    "This guy doesn''t seem to be that hard to accept. At the very least, I can still ¡­"


    Zhao Yue was lost in her thoughts.


    However, when she thought of other aspects, Zhao Yue''s face reddened. How could I think of such things? I sacrificed my life for the pill formulas, for the sake of humanity as a whole!


    Lee Rui worked hard for a long time before he finally stopped. Zhao Yue had already finished her cup of milk tea. Lee Rui wiped the sweat off his forehead again and helped Zhao Yue put on her socks and shoes before he stood up again.


    "Keep moving, let''s see if it hurts."


    Zhao Yue obediently stood up.


    "Yi, it really doesn''t hurt anymore. Why are you so strong?"


    Zhao Yue walked a few steps, feeling no discomfort.


    Lee Rui laughed: "We are almost done resting, if you feel pain in your feet later on, tell me, I''ll massage your feet a little more."


    "Alright." Zhao Yue beamed. She was no longer afraid, "As long as I can enjoy the special massage service, I can walk for a day!"


    The two of them left the tea shop and continued their search for ingredients.


    Along the way, the old street was dim, and new moss was growing on the walls. Sometimes, Zhao Yue would stop and take a few pictures with her phone. She was very good at taking pictures, and the pictures she took were excellent in both detail and scenery.


    "Look, this little flower is beautiful right?"


    "Do you think this snail is working hard?"


    "My feet are hurting, help me massage."


    Another day passed, and night came. The sky and earth gradually quieted down. Lee Rui and Zhao Yue set off for their homeward journey in the noisy street.


    "Finally, I''ve collected all the raw materials. It''s not easy. It took me half the day."


    "Yeah, I think you should give me another kick."


    "Didn''t I just press the button for you before we got in the car?" What do you want? "


    "Can''t I, can''t I like having my feet pressed?" Zhao Yue looked confident and confident, revealing a mischievous look.


    Lee Rui looked straight at her. It had been so long, but this was the first time he had seen her like this.


    "Then let''s go to the back. It''s not convenient here."


    Zhao Yue was overjoyed as she switched seats.


    Helpless, Lee Rui went to the back row to give her a massage. To prevent any outsiders from being surprised, Lee Rui closed the car door.


    Not long after, a charming snort came from the car:


    "I wanted to, wanted to shout out ¡­ Just now there ¡­ I''ve been having trouble releasing... "My own feelings ¡­"


    "Ah, so comfortable ¡­"


    "Hey, do you need to be like this? I''m just giving you a tap on your foot, sis."


    Ugh ¡­" No problem, you continue... "Ah ¡­


    Occasionally, a passerby would shake their head and sigh when they saw the tightly shut car doors and the car shaking slightly.


    "The world is on the wane!"

 C143

    The massage service lasted half an hour, so much so that some of the women stood for half an hour not far away, cursing and swearing.


    After getting out, Lee Rui quickly drove Zhao Yue to the First Hospital. Zhao Yue sat in the back of the car, gasping for breath, her clothes were all messed up. She didn''t care about this at all. People who had received foreign ideas didn''t care about the feelings of outsiders at all.


    The advantage of comparing Three Hospital in a hospital was that the basic equipment was more complete. With Zhao Yue''s authority, she even had a small research room. With regards to this, Lee Rui could only feel envy.


    "Lee Rui, do you know how to develop spice? Just the two of us don''t have any experience in this at all. How about we buy the raw materials and mix them according to the online recipe? "


    Zhao Yue still did not understand why Lee Rui looked so confident.


    How could she know that Lee Rui already had several recipes, he just needed to prepare them according to the ratio.


    The room was brightly lit. Lee Rui put the raw materials he bought back in order and started to concoct. Like flowing clouds and flowing water, he chanted an incantation:


    "Eight horns three, five full Cassia seeds, six mimosas ¡­"


    It didn''t even need to weigh anything. He directly grabbed the raw materials based on the unit of slice, grain and so on. Lee Rui busied himself as Zhao Yue watched him with his mouth wide open in disbelief.


    Half an hour later, Lee Rui stopped working. Under his hand, a small pile of raw materials was carefully stacked on top of a small incense plate.


    "I''m going to start the fire." Lee Rui smiled and said, "Come over here, smell it and see how it tastes."


    Zhao Yue walked over with a serious expression.


    Lee Rui took out his lighter, and said solemnly: "Get ready."


    "Five."


    "Four."


    "Three ¡­"


    Zhao Yue glared at him. "Are you kidding me? Are you trying to fire a rocket?"


    "No, I''m just making spices for the first time. I''m a little nervous." Lee Rui laughed, and then said, "It''s just a joke, why are you being so fierce? Come, let us feel it together."


    Lee Rui lit up the small base of the incense.


    This small incense burner was found in the medicinal herb market and its appearance was quite classical. It was also very convenient to use. The bottom part of the base used alcohol, which was heated on top to start burning the raw materials. If the smoke was burned out, it would smell good.


    Smoke teens, wisps of ascension, converging into a stream.


    Zhao Yue inhaled.


    The smell of medicinal herbs was very strong. The smell of medicinal herbs wafted straight into his nose. Before he could even choke on it, it was diluted and reduced by the wooden scent of another type of flavour. It was like two different flavors, one heavy and one light.


    In the end, the fragrance of the fruit became a rich yet ethereal sweetness.


    Zhao Yue closed her eyes, unwilling to open them for a long time. The more she savored the taste, the more unwilling she became to escape from it. Even if she could savor it for a second longer, it would still be an endless joy.


    After waiting for six or seven minutes, Lee Rui could no longer hold it in.


    Zhao Yue slowly opened her eyes. "I want this incense. No one else is allowed to give it to me. Name a condition."


    Lee Rui was speechless.


    I just asked you to come and smell the incense, not to occupy it.


    Since she was the one who bought it, Lee Rui did not show any displeasure, and said: "Then I''m sorry, I specially prepared this incense for my woman, I cannot give it to you."


    This is already considered an extremely euphemistic way of putting it. It means that unless you are my woman, you won''t be able to take it for yourself. If Zhao Yue was wise, she would know how to retreat.


    Lee Rui was secretly pleased with his wit.


    Unexpectedly, Zhao Yue laughed, raised her head and said to Lee Rui seriously, "Then it''s simple, I am your woman now, I want this incense, you are not allowed to go back on your words."


    Lee Rui, "..."


    You don''t f * cking play your cards the same way!


    How could a girl be so shameless!


    After holding it in for a long time, Lee Rui suddenly spoke:


    "I submit ¡­"


    Zhao Yue giggled.


    Her smile was like the bright sun at the end of winter, clear and bright. The flower-like smile didn''t really add much splendor to it, but at least it lit up the person who was looking at her.


    Lee Rui was stunned.


    Zhao Yue asked Lee Rui in confusion, "What''s wrong?"


    "No, it''s just the feeling that you should smile more often than you have a tense face. "Actually, when you smile, you look really good. There are two grains of rice at the corner of your mouth. It looks really good."


    "What''s a grain of rice?"


    "Just two tiny indentations, which you can understand as a smaller version of dimples."


    "Oh, but I can only laugh when I want to. When you don''t want to laugh, you can''t force yourself. "


    "Yes."


    Lee Rui kept the spice, carefully poured it out and washed it, then dried it. Afterwards, he started to try another type of fragrant concoction.


    "You are not allowed to take it this time."


    "Oh, no." Zhao Yue laughed again.


    She was still as pretty as ever, and Lee Rui couldn''t help but watch for a while longer.


    Zhao Yue seemed to have realized that she was smiling so many times tonight, and her face was slightly flushed. She wasn''t the kind of person to blush easily. Having that bit of redness was enough to explain a lot.


    Lee Rui concocted the second incense, extremely careful and serious. That fragrance just now should have been more suitable for girls. Speaking of it, the ancient people all liked to seduce girls and write poems.


    Lee Rui only hoped that this path would not be another one that was suitable for girls. After all, the father and son of the Ma family were men.


    Lee Rui made a move.


    With the experience from the previous round, Lee Rui was much more proficient in his movements this time around. He moved in an orderly manner, not flustered at all. After cooking the spices, Lee Rui carefully placed them on the incense burner and lit it.


    Zhao Yue went over to take a sniff. Her expression changed immediately, and then became intoxicated. "Wow, it smells really good. This is the best smell I''ve ever smelled. Hurry up and hold your breath."


    "Why are you holding your breath?" Lee Rui asked.


    "Hold your breath and take the opportunity to sniff something big."


    Lee Rui thought that it made sense, so he held his breath and took the opportunity to take a deep breath and smell the aroma.


    "Chi!"


    Bitter!


    It was too bitter! It was just like eating a bitter gourd. He cried until his tears almost flowed out!


    Zhao Yue was a liar!


    No wonder her expression had changed so quickly. She was trying to trick him.


    Lee Rui hurriedly raised his head, and was about to pull out a tissue to rub his nose when, all of a sudden, a clear fragrance slowly wafted from the tip of his nose.


    It was similar to the smell of tulips, but they were also more outstanding. They were clear-headed and filled with a carefree feeling!


    The last bit of the fragrance faded. Lee Rui still had some more, and muttered: "It''s simply unbelievable."


    "Hey, have you gone stupid from the pain? It''s clearly a bitter taste, alright. " Zhao Yue scoffed.


    Lee Rui looked at her and said: "If you want to wear the crown, you will definitely suffer. If you don''t endure the grievances before, how can you reap the final reward? Halfway through, you can only taste the bitterness, but not the sweetness. That''s it for today, I''m going to give it away. "


    "What about my model?" Zhao Yue asked.


    Lee Rui said with a smile that was not a smile: "I had originally planned to give it to you, but seeing your performance just now, I decided to consider it. "Hmph, how dare you plot against me, am I such an insidious person?"


    Zhao Yue was speechless and upset.


    That''s right, this guy, is he really that crafty? How could I have forgotten, alas.

 C144

    On the weekend, Lee Rui drove to the Ma family. Elder Ma was waiting for him at home. His house was a villa with a courtyard and a thermostatic swimming pool. As the real estate owner, Qian Elder Ma had never lacked for money.


    Lee Rui was very envious: "Boss Ma, your house is really impressive, I have been building villas recently, you can let me know when the time comes."


    The Elder Ma laughed out loud: "For small matters like this, as long as you tell me about it, I will guarantee that you can renovate everything!"


    With a simple sentence, he had saved them hundreds of thousands of dollars. Lee Rui lamented that this Elder Ma really knew how to act, he did not lack money.


    Naturally, one had to request for a reward in return for what they had paid. Lee Rui could also feel the sincerity of the Elder Ma towards his son''s education.


    The insightful parents will not let their children increasingly go in the direction of corruption and depravity. Every child would eventually become one. The difference was in which way.


    The only way Elder Ma, a rich parent, could think of was to give his son a good friend.


    "Little Li, you''re so young and yet you have such achievements. I really admire you. When I was with you, I didn''t know where to spend my time. "As for my son, he has lived a carefree life since he was young. I originally thought that when I grew old, he would just eat old books."


    "Don''t you want to win by a hair''s breadth?" Lee Rui smiled and asked.


    The Elder Ma shook his head and sighed: "It''s too difficult. In the past, he was always busy with business and neglected to discipline him. Raising a child was like planting a tree. When one was young, their roots would be crooked because they didn''t have a proper support when growing them. If he wanted to make him outstanding now, he probably wouldn''t be willing. Take ten thousand steps back. If he fights with you in the ring, he will be the one to lose. As for me, I won''t be by his side forever. I will grow old. "


    Elder Ma had a clear understanding of this point, and this was also the reason why he was so anxious.


    "It was because of what happened last time that I had to re-examine my son. He has his own ideas now, and knows how to take money from me with my trust. I used to keep a tight hold on his finances, but now it''s going to be difficult. "Oh, Little Li, I''ll leave this son of mine to you to help me lead. If I can bring him onto the right path, you will be my Ma family''s benefactor. I won''t forget that."


    Lee Rui''s face was solemn, he nodded his head: "I will do my best."


    "I spoke to Boss Wang on the phone and he said you are a very insightful person. Me, let go of my son and give him to you for a while. I won''t get involved with the matters of you youngsters. I also trust in you, so you can come and play at my house from now on. "


    "Alright." Lee Rui smiled slightly, then led Elder Ma to the living room and sat down, "Where''s Xiao Ma?"


    "He''s upstairs. I''ve been imprisoning him all this time." The Elder Ma pointed to one of the rooms upstairs, then ordered a servant to call Ma Donglai down.


    Ma Donglai was Young Master Ma''s name. Not long after, Young Master Ma came down from upstairs with a face full of unwillingness. Seeing Lee Rui, his expression changed, and said coldly: "You actually dare to come to my house."


    "Of course I dare to come, what is there that I don''t dare to come. I don''t have any conflicts of interest with your family, I just have some conflicts with you. I know I''m not convinced, so I came here to slap you in the face. Here, to smell my spice. "


    Lee Rui took out a small bag from his pocket.


    Young Master Ma was rather interested in this, but he continued to sneer. "I wonder where you bought these inferior goods, and you still dare to use them to fool people?"


    "This is definitely a unique fragrance. Elder Ma, why don''t you try it?"


    "Alright, I''ll give it a try today!" The Elder Ma laughed heartily as he ordered people to bring the censer over. When the Young Master Ma first mentioned that he was researching spices, the Elder Ma was supportive. If he could successfully develop an incense and sell it, there would still be business opportunities.


    It was just that he did not expect the Young Master Ma to substitute poison for the raw materials. Later on, the Young Master Ma''s funds were cut off, but some tools were still kept.


    A servant brought out an incense burner and Lee Rui poured the spices in his bag over to light it up. Smoke teal, Lee Rui made a gesture: "Please!"


    Elder Ma lowered his head and took a sniff.


    He was shocked at first.


    Very uncomfortable.


    His eyebrows slowly relaxed, revealing an extremely intoxicated expression.


    "Good, good, good. Wonderful, wonderful beyond description! "


    Elder Ma praised.


    "Donglai, try it." Elder Ma opened his eyes and said to his son.


    Thus, Ma Donglai lowered his head and took a sniff.


    The Young Master Ma jumped up, pointed at Lee Rui and cursed: "What rubbish, it has a bitter taste!"


    "Bastard!" Elder Ma was suddenly enraged, his eyes opened wide, "Do you know how much effort your Brother Lee has put in? You don''t even have a thousandth of his ability! Smell it once more carefully and say the word ''trash'' for me to see! "


    The Young Master Ma did not believe him and took another sniff.


    This time, he wasn''t in a hurry to start cursing.


    Bitter.


    It was bitter and spicy.


    Hurry up and take a few breaths, then there''s the smell, the smell, the sweetness ¡­


    Young Master Ma''s expression changed before finally sighing, "Father, I know I was wrong."


    "Three years before you were born, I married your mother. At that time, your grandfather''s family was rich, and he was a scholar. He didn''t want me to marry your mother. Your mother was stubborn and sure of me. "I am also holding in my anger. I swore that I would make your grandfather have a whole new level of respect for me."


    "On the day of the wedding, no one came to your grandfather''s house. Your mother and I had a quick marriage, and I started trying to do business, but the conditions were bad, so bad that your mother and I had to take mats and quilts and spend the night under someone else''s roof. "


    Elder Ma''s expression was miserable, his lips were mumbling, "Later on, our family''s business improved, and your mother bitterly followed me, bringing you along as you grew up. She passed away when you were ten. "She has suffered too much in her life. Your grandfather''s family has all come to the place where she was buried."


    "Your grandfather told me that you have done very well over the years. However, my decision from the start was not wrong, and Little Ye should not have followed you. "


    When Elder Ma said this, he let out a heavy sigh. "Your Grandfather gave me a slap on the face, and then it''s your Uncle, and your Aunt ¡­"


    Elder Ma did not continue as tears streamed down his cheeks. Obviously, he had suffered an unspeakable humiliation on that day, but he was willing to do it. However, the saddest part was still the death of his wife.


    He could not forget.


    "Dad, I know I was wrong. Dad, don''t be angry, I really know I was wrong." Ma Donglai also choked with sobs, he wiped away his tears and said, "I will never do anything rash again, I know you have done a lot of hard work, I will never do it again."


    "If you are sensible, your mother will rest in peace underground. Donglai, go and apologize to your Brother Lee. From now on, be a follower beside him and learn his ways. "


    Young Master Ma replied as he came in front of Lee Rui and said solemnly: "Brother Lee, I am sorry. I know I was wrong, please don''t bother about my ignorance. From now on, you are my big brother, so I hope that you can give me some pointers. "


    Lee Rui nodded his head, "It''s still better that you know what''s good for you. It''s better that you know what''s good for you. In the future, I will often go out to suffer and experience the bitterness of my parents. The burden of your family is on you. Sooner or later, you will have to take over your father''s foundation.


    "Yes, I understand." Ma Donglai was honest, this time, he was truly convinced of Lee Rui''s sincerity.


    In fact, the most cunning person was still the Elder Ma. This fellow used this opportunity to force out a few tears to teach his son a lesson, he was truly a cunning old fox.


    However, Lee Rui did not care about being used. As long as it was beneficial to both sides, there was no rush for a virtuous circle.

 C145

    After lunch at the Ma family estate.


    Lee Rui arrived at the room of the Young Master Ma. The man''s room was extremely messy.


    Ma Donglai was a little embarrassed. He had just decided to start anew and hadn''t had the time to correct his previous shortcomings.


    However, to be embarrassed meant that this person could still be saved.


    Lee Rui sat on his computer chair and looked at the entire set of computer equipment on the table.


    Ma Donglai nodded his head: "I''m a friend who liked to play games since a long time ago. "Currently, there are a lot of people playing LOL and eating chicken, but compared to the food, it''s just for fun."


    "What''s the rank?"


    "Platinum."


    "That''s not bad." Lee Rui said indifferently.


    "You play LOL too?" Ma Donglai asked curiously.


    "A little." Lee Rui laughed and said, "I''m different from you. I didn''t play this game for too long, my roommates were all playing at the time, so I researched it a little.


    Ma Donglai chuckled: "How about we demonstrate twice?"


    "That''s it?"


    "I''m fine here. I have a special gaming computer, you know ¡­"


    "Does playing games rely on hardware?" Lee Rui suddenly asked.


    Ma Donglai scratched his head, "How can this be possible without good hardware? Just the price of my equipment is already tens of thousands ¡­"


    "You still don''t understand the meaning of gaming. The point of gaming isn''t to say how good the equipment is." Lee Rui''s gaze was deep and profound, as he looked at Ma Donglai with a gaze that contained a meaning that he could not comprehend, "Do you know what is the most crucial part of playing this game?"


    This time, Ma Donglai became smarter, and did not dare open his mouth, and carefully asked: "What is it?"


    "The atmosphere!" A good atmosphere, a dark atmosphere! One person''s game is lonely, only a few people''s game is called game. Don''t just think of the game as a game. You have to have relationships within the game. Such a game was alive! Otherwise, you can play this on a single machine. "


    Ma Donglai was startled for a moment, then slapped his thigh: "Aiya, Brother Lee, what you said was too right!"


    "Come, let''s go to the Internet Cafe. I''ll take you to the Black Five." Lee Rui stood up and left his seat, directly heading towards the door.


    Ma Donglai quickly chased after Lee Rui, his face full of excitement.


    Initially, he thought that he would be greeted as a teacher, but to his surprise, he turned out to be an open-minded fellow. Ma Donglai was in a good mood, and felt a bit fortunate.


    Little did he know, that this was the feeling Lee Rui had created for him. The thirty-six strategies were to attack the heart first.


    The two of them walked to the Internet Cafe. The Ma Family''s villa was downtown, and it was surrounded by high-end residential areas. Some of the matching venues were also available. What entertainment club? Advanced internet cafe? There was no shortage of them.


    "Brother Lee, I am very tricky, don''t scold me later, if you scold me, I will hang up. I hate it when people scold me the most when I play games. What kind of qualities do you have? How can you scold people when you play games ¡­"


    "If you hang up, others might want to kill you more." Lee Rui rolled his eyes. Ma Donglai laughed out loud, "Who''s in the wrong, who''s in the wrong!"


    As the two chatted and laughed, their relationship seemed to have grown closer. Young people were like this. They didn''t hold a grudge, and as long as they could not play with each other, they could completely put down their prejudices. Furthermore, even though Ma Donglai looked like a youth, he was actually a half-grown up child.


    When they were about to arrive at the Internet Cafe, they suddenly saw a few guys pestering a female high school student by the roadside.


    "Let go of me, go away!"


    "I don''t know you. Stay away from me!"


    "Don''t be in such a hurry to leave, little sister. We''ve been paying attention to you for a long time. Every time you''ve been here, tell us how much money you want. I''m willing to give it to you."


    "I don''t want your money, stay away from me!"


    The girl looked very pretty in high school. She had a simple oval face and wore a simple school uniform. Facing these youngsters, she could still maintain her composure and try her best to not enrage them.


    However, she had obviously underestimated the determination of this group of people. It was impossible for them to give up just like that.


    "Little girl, who are you to date? I have a car at home, I can pick you up every day after school, so you don''t have to walk home. I knew it. Your house is a long way from here, and it takes you more than forty minutes to walk each time. You want me to send you off? "


    "Giving it to you, damn you, I''ve never seen a woman do it before. Such a young child was killed by you guys as well!"


    The sudden outburst shocked the few youths, and they all looked towards Lee Rui and Ma Donglai who was beside him. One of the hooligans angrily scolded, "What does it have anything to do with you? Scram to the side!"


    "I think you''re looking for a beating!" Lee Rui glared at him.


    Ma Donglai quietly pulled Lee Rui, and said softly: "Be careful of Brother Lee, these brats are the lackeys of the internet cafe''s owner. This Internet Cafe owner has a lot of face here, even my dad knows him. "


    "Donglai, your thinking is wrong. We do the right thing, we don''t have to be afraid. Besides, they know your dad, and I know your dad. It''s just a lackey that''s raised by an internet cafe owner, do you think I''d be scared? "


    "What big words you have there!" When the youths heard Lee Rui''s words, they couldn''t help but feel great disdain. "Brothers, let''s go together and beat to death these two nosy people. "Little sister, you are not allowed to leave. If you dare to leave, we will beat you up too!"


    After the few youths finished speaking, they all rushed towards Lee Rui.


    When they got close, Lee Rui raised his hand and gave the young man in the lead a big slap, causing him to spin 360 degrees and then freely fall to the ground. He fainted without a word.


    This move was too stunning, causing the other youngsters to step back in fear. It was the first time in their lives that they had seen such a fierce brother.


    "Let''s go find fifth brother!" "Stinking brat, you dared to knock Fifth Brother''s little brother out. I''ll teach you a lesson later!" Two of the youngsters quickly ran away after separating from the other one. The remaining few stared at Lee Rui from afar, and did not dare to approach, but they were also unwilling to leave.


    Lee Rui looked at them for a while, then snorted and said to Ma Donglai: "Come, let''s go online. We''ll wait here."


    Ma Donglai hesitated for a moment, but decided to follow Lee Rui''s instructions. Lee Rui walked to the Internet Cafe. Just as he was about to enter the door, he suddenly turned his head and said to the female high school student at the side: "Hey, if you''re afraid, come in together. I''ll protect you."


    The girl was trying her best to stay calm, but her hands were covered in sweat. She wanted to run, but those youngsters kept their eyes on her. She was worried that they would catch up, so she didn''t dare to move.


    When Lee Rui called her, she hesitated.


    The words "I''ll protect you", suddenly made her rush towards Lee Rui, following closely behind Ma Donglai.


    The three of them walked into the internet cafe together. Lee Rui said to the employee behind the counter, "Turn on three machines."


    "I don''t know how to go online." The female high school student said.


    Lee Rui looked at her, and said: "It''s fine, just turn on a machine and sit there. Wait until they don''t keep an eye on you, you can go, or else it won''t be safe."


    After activating the temporary card, Lee Rui found three machines side by side and sat down. Ma Donglai on the left and the high school students on the right.


    "What''s your name?" Lee Rui asked his right.


    "Jian Sumei."


    "Good name, I''m Lee Rui, he is called Ma Donglai, don''t panic, I''m familiar with this area, I can guarantee that you''ll be fine, now that we''re online, when the main reason comes, I''ll try to reason with him." I don''t believe that there are still unreasonable people in this world, Donglai, do you? "


    "Yes, yes, yes, Brother Lee is right." Ma Donglai repeatedly nodded his head, but what was on his mind was, when were you familiar with this place?


    He still refused to leave. Was Zhang Wu really that easy to reason with? When he came back later, he probably wouldn''t be able to get anything good out of it.

 C146

    Lee Rui, on the other hand, didn''t feel anything. He opened his computer and logged into his account, asking for Ma Donglai''s area code. During this time, Ma Donglai scolded himself several times, even if you said that it was a hero saving the beauty, he did not get involved with her. Was this a man?


    The problem was that Lee Rui had done it, Ma Donglai could only sigh, thinking that Brother Lee was indeed not an ordinary handsome man, this would do.


    Jian Sumei was even more outrageous. She sat at the side for less than three minutes and actually took out a math exercise book from her bag.


    Ma Donglai looked at Jian Sumei a few times, and couldn''t even hold his mouse steadily enough. He was still not running away at this time. What was the situation?


    "Brother Lee, which way do I fight?" Ma Donglai entered the LOL area. He was an old player of the first region and had entered the region very early.


    Lee Rui said that you can play the shot, I''ll play in the middle.


    Ma Donglai silently agreed and began the ranking. Soon, he entered the game as Ma Donglai was considering which archer to choose.


    "I can''t embarrass myself. I have to choose a more convenient one." Ma Donglai thought and chose a small cannon. This hero could jump and run, but his later stage ability was also extremely powerful.


    In the end, he chose his own hero. When he turned to look at the hero Lee Rui chose, he was immediately shocked speechless. The tsar''s drift was very strong, and everyone knew that no one could catch up with him when he drove. But this hero...


    The difficulty was too high!


    Very few people played well. They usually sent their heads to push against a wall of sand. Usually, they would use a high-leveled skill to either make others laugh or make their teammates cry.


    As expected, not long after Lee Rui finished choosing, there were people typing on the public screen: 15 Dollars, meaning that he would surrender within 15 minutes.


    With this thought in mind, Ma Donglai looked at Lee Rui''s tsarist record and was horrified to find out that his win rate was actually 10%, which could be said to be extremely low. At that moment, Ma Donglai had the urge to smash his computer and leave.


    Ma Donglai quickly typed on the public screen: Fight more, support more in the middle of the road.


    looked at the words on the public screen and smiled contemptuously at Ma Donglai. Then, he took out a packet of Red Duo Joy from his pocket, and gave Ma Donglai one cigarette for ten dollars each.


    The pitiful Ma Donglai had always smoked a hundred packs of cigarettes before. On the other hand, Lee Rui was calm and composed, as though he was a god or an immortal.


    Ma Donglai was convinced, and had nothing to say.


    "Can you not smoke?" Ma Donglai was waiting for the lady beside him to say those words, so he quickly put away his cigarette.


    Lee Rui was not moved: "If you can''t do it, then you can''t. What are you blaming for? Your solution was wrong from the beginning. You wanted to prove that AC = BV. Take a look at it yourself, you only drew three auxiliary lines. It''s too little. You need five auxiliary lines to solve this question. "


    Jian Sumei frowned: "Impossible."


    "Impossible, I''m telling you, you can''t draw five auxiliary lines! From the looks of it, you should be a senior in your senior year of high school. If you think every question is still done in your usual style, you''d better get some rest. "


    Jian Sumei still did not believe him: "There''s no reason for me to use the five supporting threads."


    "This question will be the final question on the college entrance examination in the year 09. Do you know who gave this question? His name was Ping Sheng, a god-like existence. He had created a new record in the history of mathematics for the national college entrance examination, making this final question only pleasing to the eyes of the onlookers. At the same time, he is also my university''s teacher of calculus. "


    "Young man, you are still too young. You don''t know the depth of this problem."


    Jian Sumei lowered her head, pondering further. After a few minutes, she gave up.


    "Do you know how?"


    Lee Rui laughed out loud: "I''ve always done this question, the way to solve it is this ¡­"


    Lee Rui extinguished his cigarette, took the brush and homework from the table, hooked them up, and finished it in a few moments. When he returned it to Jian Sumei, the game had just started.


    Thus, Lee Rui ignored Jian Sumei and focused on playing games.


    Jian Sumei carefully studied the answers written by Lee Rui, suddenly realizing. Her foundation was not bad, and her foundation was even more solid. Sometimes, she would just lack a bit of train of thought and Lee Rui''s answer could be considered standard as well as the handwriting was also very good. In just a moment, Jian Sumei was able to determine that Lee Rui was a bookworm.


    This made her a little curious in her heart.


    When Lee Rui and Ma Donglai entered the canyon, Lee Rui took out a book on murder from the beginning. Ma Donglai was so scared that he was stunned: "Brother Lee, you aren''t? "How could you drop a murder book, you should ¡­"


    Lee Rui said indifferently: "There''s no need to be so cautious about this low-end situation."


    Ma Donglai was speechless. Eight platinum, one platinum, one bronze ¡­ who was this bronze? Ma Donglai took a closer look, and immediately cursed. Where was the diamond, why did it say that Lee Rui was a bronze?


    Hey, this one is definitely hopeless.


    As expected, the following battle made Ma Donglai feel despair. The opponents who came over to arrest them frequently were completely carnivores. On the other hand, they themselves were incompetent, as if they were born with a grudge against wild monsters.


    The match had started in ten minutes, with a 0: 6 match. It could be said to be a very bad match.


    People typed on the public screen: Vote, vote.


    On the other side, the enemy was also laughing at them, "You noobs, hurry up and kneel down and sing ''Conquer''!"


    Ma Donglai''s face turned ashen, and prepared to hang up the phone.


    Just then, Lee Rui spoke out: "Steady, we can win."


    My teammates are typing: What the f * ck are you ¡­


    At this moment, a killer came: the Emperor of the desert killed the lone wandering enemy mage.


    Waves Q!


    "Holy shit, double kill?" Ma Donglai quickly looked over, only to see that the wild fighting prince had also been killed.


    Suddenly, Ma Donglai saw hope. When the Tsar returned to the city, he had already changed into two sets of books with the intent to kill.


    After a long while, Ma Donglai finally asked: "Brother Lee, why are your equipment so luxurious ¡­"


    "Reinforcements." Lee Rui focused on replenishing the soldiers, and said: "I did not miss a single slash, the opponent had missed over thirty cuts, and they were all suppressed by me."


    Ma Donglai was speechless.


    Just then, Lee Rui went on his way to support them. On the other side of the road was the Giant Demon, through the bushes, he saw the Emperor of the Desert turn around and quickly return. At this time, an astonishing scene happened!


    The Emperor of the desert sent a smooth sandstorm straight into the Giant Demon''s face. With a push of the sandwall, the Giant Demon was sent flying. The czar released two soldiers and stabbed them to death. The half-blooded Giant Demon was killed just like that.


    Ma Donglai looked at his own screen that was still grey, then looked at Lee Rui''s three heads that were showing off, and couldn''t help but feel ashamed.


    Team member 1 typing on the public screen: God 666


    Team member 2: 6666


    Teammates 3: 66666


    Ma Donglai stared at the computer and also typed out 6666666.


    The desert emperor took down three heads and the murder book was already stacked up. In the next half of the fight, it became a personal show for Lee Rui. All kinds of cars moved, and the Sha Guards ferociously jabbed at them. Ma Donglai''s Little Cannon had also resurrected. With the Tsar controlling the whole arena, Ma Donglai could only silently watch.


    Within 25 minutes, their team killed Dalong.


    Thirty minutes later, the tsar won a stunning five murders on the plateau.


    Ma Donglai and the rest watched from the sidelines, watching Lee Rui fight against five.


    At this moment, the opposing side was typing angrily: God turning on a low-leveled account to bully a rookie is unreasonable!


    Ma Donglai laughed and replied: It''s your turn to sing Conquest.


    If he didn''t lie down and win, there would be no justice.


    After one round, Lee Rui gained 18 heads, assisted him in his attacks 12 times. He directly got a Grand Slam.


    Ma Donglai respectfully left his seat and said to Lee Rui in all seriousness: "Brother Lee, please accept my knee!"


    Lee Rui said with a smile that was not a smile: "Hehe, don''t be anxious, follow me, I guarantee that you will get diamonds."


    Ma Donglai trembled. Seems like Brother Lee is still hiding his strength.


    Terrifying! The Great Devil King is doing this.

 C147

    After the competition ended, Ma Donglai was still reflecting on the previous round. He was reluctant to part with it.


    "Drive another round, Brother Lee! Take me flying!" Ma Donglai had no moral integrity at all, he loved the feeling of lying down and winning. Lee Rui smiled and agreed, but at this time, Jian Sumei did not agree: "Stop playing, they are here."


    At the Internet Cafe''s entrance, a dozen young people rushed in. One of them was a man with a chubby figure of around 1.76 meters as he slowly walked in.


    They immediately came to Lee Rui''s side. The fat guy pointed at Lee Rui: "Come out and talk, little brother."


    Lee Rui nodded: "Sure."


    Walking out of the internet cafe, Ma Donglai followed behind Lee Rui nervously, and then there was Jian Sumei. The fat man''s fifth brother had awoken and was resting there.


    "This young man''s attack is quite heavy, he knocked my little brother unconscious with a single slap. It''s just that we have no enmity with each other these days. With how heavy your attack is, my brother must have had a concussion. Isn''t that a bit inappropriate? Now let''s talk about how we''re going to solve this, shall we? "


    "Sure." Lee Rui nodded his head, and said: "How do you want to talk, your little brother forcefully stopped this little girl ¡­ ¡­"


    "I do not stop with the reason, the reason thing, that only works when both sides are equal. I''m not here to negotiate with you. I just want to ask you, how do you compensate my little brother for the loss? Fifth brother laughed sinisterly.


    Lee Rui laughed, and laughed to the point where he was overjoyed: "So interesting, you. Since you want to talk like this, then fine, let''s talk about whose fist is hard. "


    "Wait, fifth brother, I am Ma Donglai, do you still remember me?" Ma Donglai suddenly interrupted.


    He had never seen Lee Rui make a move before, because he did not know how powerful Lee Rui was. But from the looks of it, Ma Donglai was not the type of person who would take a beating.


    Although his momentary courage was worthy of respect, the final solution to the problem still had to rely on him.


    Ma Donglai confidently revealed his identity, Fifth brother will give him some face.


    Fifth brother looked at Ma Donglai, and patted his head: "Oh, is it Xiao Ma? Sorry, I didn''t recognize you just now. Your father has been fine recently, but why are you here as well? Sigh, didn''t the waters flood the Dragon King''s Temple? "


    Ma Donglai laughed: "It''s not Fifth Bro, this is just a misunderstanding. How about you look ¡ª"


    "Xiao Ma, which family is this friend of yours from?" Fifth brother suddenly asked.


    Ma Donglai scratched his head: "About that, he''s the child of a mysterious uncle of mine, I''m not too sure either, but my father respects him a lot, so I''ll have to ask him to bring me out to play ¡­."


    "Alright, Donglai. Stop making it up. It was ear-piercing." Lee Rui said indifferently, interrupting Ma Donglai and saying to Fifth Brother, "I am just a child of a normal family, I am indebted to Elder Ma for giving me some face."


    Fifth brother sneered, "Since you have introduced yourself, then this matter will not be good. My little brother couldn''t take that slap from you for nothing. Xiao Ma, I promise I won''t touch you, but I must return the slap from your friend for my little brother. Otherwise, if others hear that my fifth brother was beaten up and didn''t dare to do anything, then I won''t be able to do anything in the future. "


    "Enough, don''t waste anymore time." "Come on, I also want to practice my skills. God damn it, a good scholar like him wants to be harassed by scum like your little brother. It''s good enough that I didn''t break his legs, but it''s not too much of a shock to hit him."


    "Fight!" Fifth brother glared at Lee Rui and squeezed out a word from between his teeth.


    A dozen or so lads swarmed forward, each of them holding a metal pipe or a baseball bat. Lee Rui did not hesitate, he rushed forward alone.


    This was an extremely tragic scene, and it was about to happen.


    The high school student called Jian Sumei covered her mouth, as if she couldn''t bear to see the scene that was about to unfold.


    Ma Donglai also quickly reached into his bag, preparing to call his father for reinforcements. He didn''t have the heart to see his idol who was slaughtering everyone in the game get beaten up in the blink of an eye.


    However, in these few short seconds, the two of them who were standing together with Lee Rui, saw an extremely unbelievable scene.


    Lee Rui rushed into the crowd together with Mo Chenyi, and no one could stop him.


    He forcibly charged forward, knocking everyone who was in front of him aside. As for those that were hit, they all fell to the ground spitting blood. The ones that were least injured were all unconscious!


    He had penetrated the defenses of a dozen people with his own strength.


    Just like the song on the Internet Cafe: I''m not afraid of thousands of people blocking me, I''m just afraid of surrendering.


    The aura that Lee Rui displayed, was that of millions of people forming a formation, rushing forward without end.


    Kill!


    Lee Rui''s speed was extremely fast, in three seconds, he had completely passed through over a dozen of the young people''s entangled formation, and directly arrived in front of Fifth Brother.


    "Good skill!" Fifth brother praised, exhaling loud and clear, his hands folded in front of him. He was going to use both palms to block Lee Rui''s punch that was full of power.


    Boom! *


    Lee Rui''s fist collided with Fifth Brother''s palm, causing a gust of wind to spread out, causing the sand on the ground to fly in all directions.


    Lee Rui landed, the power of his fist suddenly burst forth!


    Fifth brother did not expect that the powerful punch Lee Rui just threw was not his full strength, but was actually skillful enough. Caught off guard, his fat body staggered back seven or eight steps, each step leaving a footprint on the ground. The tiles on the floor bulged under his feet.


    Finally, fifth brother stopped ten meters away from Lee Rui.


    Fifth brother''s face was overwhelmed with shock, incomparably shocked: "You also practice Internal Martial Arts!"


    Lee Rui had both his hands in his pockets, looking very relaxed, even to the point that Jian Sumei had thought he looked cool.


    "I just heard you exhale and I knew you practiced Internal Martial Arts. Seeing that you were the first person I met who practiced Internal Martial Arts, I didn''t kill." Otherwise, I want you to really want to kill you.


    Lee Rui said as he punched the air. It looked light and light, but the distance between Lee Rui''s punch and the wind that was blowing against his face, had actually appeared in front of Fifth Brother in a blink of an eye, causing him to feel pain from the wind.


    Fifth brother''s back was already drenched in sweat. He braced himself and asked, "May I ask which family you are from?"


    Lee Rui lowered his head in thought, raised his head and smiled lightly: "Chinese Medicine Aristocratic Family."


    "Chinese Medicine Aristocratic Family!" Fifth brother''s face was full of shock, but he still pretended to be extremely familiar with the situation, "So you are a disciple of Chinese Medicine Aristocratic Family, no wonder you are so powerful, I was rude."


    "In the future, just discipline your little brother and don''t let me find out that he is bullying my little sister. Otherwise, I will definitely kill him." "Also, open up a membership card for me here. I didn''t even get on the internet properly just now, so you have to compensate me for wasting my time."


    "Of course, of course." "Okay." Fifth brother agreed. He secretly thought, with how amazing you are, even if you say that I''ll give you the Internet Cafe, what can I say?


    As for the slap on his little brother''s face, he''ll just treat it as a fart and disperse along with the wind.


    "We can''t afford to offend such a fierce person. We can''t afford to offend him." Fifth brother felt regret in his heart.

 C148

    Things had been resolved perfectly, so let''s just leave it at that. In the end, Fifth Brother, the big boss of the internet cafe, still gave Lee Rui an unlimited membership card. From then on, Lee Rui no longer had to worry about the lack of Internet fees when he came here.


    If Lee Rui was a primary school student or even a middle school student, he would definitely be so happy that he would faint.


    It was getting late and the sky was getting dark. After Fifth Brother left in a hurry, Lee Rui, along with Ma Donglai and Jian Sumei stood at the entrance of the internet cafe with a bit of melancholy.


    There was no way he could go online, since it was already so late, he wouldn''t be able to go to Elder Ma''s place to eat. It would be fine if he just went for a meal, it would be awkward if he continued eating.


    "Donglai, you should go home. Your father was just calling you to go eat dinner, right? "Accompany him more. Although I won''t say much about old people, I still need the love and care of family. As his son, you shouldn''t be so busy eating, drinking, and having fun."


    "I know." Ma Donglai nodded.


    "Alright, then you can go back first." Lee Rui waved goodbye. Ma Donglai looked at Lee Rui doubtfully. Just as he was about to ask, are you going back directly? But then, Ma Donglai shut his mouth and walked away.


    "I think it''s getting late too. I heard you need 40 minutes to get home from here. I''ll send you off. I have a lot of time anyway."


    Jian Sumei acknowledged her as he carried her backpack and walked in front.


    After walking a few steps, she suddenly turned her head and said, "Thank you for what happened just now."


    "There''s no need to be courteous. Every polite boy has a dream of being a gentleman. When the time is right, come out and be a hero to save the beauty. Today, you have satisfied my wish."


    "You''re humorous." Jian Sumei laughed, and continued to walk forward, but her pace quietly slowed down, all the way until Lee Rui walked shoulder-to-shoulder with her.


    "Your academic performance is very good. I see that you are also very good at fighting. "So, are you an alien?"


    "Eh? You''ve watched too many TV dramas, right? " Lee Rui laughed involuntarily.


    Jian Sumei said, "I''ve seen someone called you before called ''You from Mars''. In my opinion, the main character is just like that. You are also very strong, you are the strongest person I have ever seen, you know how to play games, you know how to solve problems, and you know how to fight. "


    "So should I be an alien?" Lee Rui asked.


    "It may not be so. Perhaps it is just practice that makes perfect. I know that a person with an astonishing pill will be able to master certain skills. Perhaps, I just happen to meet something that you are good at. " Jian Sumei looked down at her feet and said, "I really hope to become someone like you."


    "A person like me may not necessarily be a good person. It''s better to be myself. You are younger than me, and you still have a lot of potential that you have yet to develop. Lee Rui encouraged his, and looked at Jian Sumei, "Maybe your beauty is something I can''t match."


    If it was Lee Rui who was wearing old clothes, saying those words without any confidence would seem shabby and unconvincing. But at that moment, even the way Lee Rui dressed could not be described with the same words.


    In the past, her words of praise might make people feel that it was funny, but they were too lazy to say it out loud. For example, it was Bai Xiaohua. However, what she said today was as natural as it was natural. There was no sense of blasphemy.


    Jian Sumei asked: "Are you praising me for my good looks?"


    Lee Rui nodded.


    Jian Sumei smiled bitterly: "But sometimes I''d rather not be so good-looking. To me, I just want to be an ordinary girl. You know, when a poor person has something he can''t protect, it always makes a lot of people covet it. To me, it is unfortunate. "


    "Perhaps it''s because you realize that there are two sides to the story, so instead of being arrogant, you focus on other aspects to improve yourself." Lee Rui continued, he paused for a while, and then continued, "This is a very beautiful thing."


    "That''s because you don''t understand what I''ve been through." Jian Sumei looked forward, the lights were bright red and the lights were dim, she could not help but feel a little cold, "I once liked to take the bus until I met a pervert on the bus, and then I never dared to take the bus again. Every time I go home, I walk back. "But I didn''t expect that even walking home would be a problem."


    "Do you think I wouldn''t look so good if I drew a scar here with a knife?"


    Jian Sumei''s expression was very serious, and her gestures were extremely precise. She said a scar that ran from one side of her face to the other.


    If that happened, it would definitely be a tragedy in the human world. If his good face was ruined like this, it would undoubtedly be a waste.


    "I hope you never have such a thought."


    After Lee Rui finished this sentence, Jian Sumei fell silent and no longer spoke. The two of them moved on in silence, from one end of the street to the other, then through another. When they arrived at an old street, the dim light of a lamp shone through the windows of every household.


    "I''m here, thank you again." Jian Sumei said as she bent her hands.


    "Mm, alright then, I''ll go back now. "Goodbye." Lee Rui turned and walked forward. He did not know where he was, but he remembered the way back.


    Lee Rui needed to go back and drive his own car.


    This journey to Jian Sumei was only a very small accident, an inexplicably surging period of sympathy. Everyone had their own difficult times, but sometimes they would bite their teeth and swallow their blood and tears. It was possible that the price they had to pay would also change their lives because of this.


    Sometimes it was lucky, but sometimes it wasn''t.


    If it could bring someone luck, it was a good thing.


    Lee Rui liked this feeling.


    After sending Jian Sumei off, Lee Rui went back home. When Jian Sumei returned home, her house was one of the old buildings. Under the dim light, there were people walking around in the kitchen.


    "Sis, I''m back. What''s good for you today? "


    "Meaty eggplant, cauliflower."


    "Wow, I''m so happy!" Jian Sumei put down her schoolbag, rushed into the kitchen and hugged the lady who was cooking.


    Judging from their appearance, the two sisters looked almost the same. In any case, if it wasn''t them, it would be hard for others to recognize them.


    "Sis, it''s your turn to go to class tomorrow." Let me tell you, today the teacher taught a total of three big knowledge points, but today the students also didn''t find out that we were still impersonating. "Also, a boy helped me stop the hoodlum who was harassing me today ¡­"


    "Do you know him?"


    "I don''t know him, but that guy is really amazing." Sis, I didn''t take a picture of him, but you''ll see when I go back to my room and draw a sketch. "


    "Yes."


    The woman who was cooking carefully put the dish on a plate and walked out with it. Compared to his sister, his sister was even less talkative, appearing gentle and quiet. His younger sister, who usually looked gentle and quiet outside, appeared even more lively when she returned home.


    Jian Sumei happily said those words, and was finally able to speak the words that she had held in her heart for the entire day with his elder sister. She was very excited. His sister, on the other hand, was a listener, occasionally revealing a smile.


    "Do you think he also practices Internal Martial Arts?"


    "That''s right, Sis. I saw him charge past a dozen players and directly beat the Internet Cafe owner ten feet away. Afterwards, he even directly threw a punch and scared the Internet Cafe owner so much that he didn''t even dare to make a sound."


    "Then he must be an expert. What''s his name?"


    "Lee Rui, he has a companion called Ma Donglai."


    "Does he know your name?"


    "Of course I know. I told him that he is a good person and I feel that I can barely trust him. "It''s fine, Sis. We just used our identities to go to school ¡­"


    "Suumei, don''t be careless. The reason we used our identities as such ¡­ "


    "Got it, Sis. The reason we used our identities, we can''t let others know that we''re twins. Otherwise, we would be chased down. Even my ears are getting calluses." But as we grow more like our mothers, we will be discovered sooner or later. "


    So her sister said nothing.


    After dinner, the two sisters cleaned up the dishes and came to a room. In the room, the elder sister pulled her sister to a altar table and knelt down. His elder sister solemnly picked up six joss sticks. She had three joss sticks and his younger sister had three joss sticks.


    "Dad, Mom, I''m Suyan. Sumei has been working very hard today, and neither of us has any problems. "Please don''t worry about it while you''re in the sky ¡­"

 C149

    Lee Rui returned to the Ma Clan and took his car to school.


    In the Ma family''s villa, Ma Donglai and Elder Ma were eating as they talked about what happened today. Ma Donglai told them everything that happened in the internet cafe.


    "Donglai, you really need to learn from Lee Rui properly in the future. His age isn''t too different from yours, if you put the two of them together to compete, he will definitely trample over you."


    "I know, dad, I''m not that bad. I came back from abroad ¡­"


    "It is true that you have come back from abroad, but you have not learned your true abilities. Do you really think I don''t know what you''re doing abroad? He ate, drank and played with his friends, and stayed in the circle of Chinese people all the time. Your advantage is that you have money, not ability. "


    "Then in the future, I can hire professional managers to take care of my family''s business. Wouldn''t it be fine if I just sat there and split the money?"


    "After you finish eating, ask Lee Rui. Take a look at how he answers that." Elder Ma laughed. After eating, he went back to rest.


    Ma Donglai knew that his old man''s rest time was always on time, so he also returned to his room. Ma Donglai looked at the messy room and couldn''t help but to tidy it up.


    He definitely did not want Lee Rui to see his slovenly side the next time he came.


    After spending over half an hour to tidy up the room, Ma Donglai sent a message to Lee Rui, telling him about his plans at the table, and asked him what he thought of it.


    Lee Rui was currently eating in his room, without even thinking, he replied: "Donglai, even if you are a professional manager, you have to have the ability to suppress others, if not, they can change your family''s property under your nose. I believe you have heard of such an example? "


    Ma Donglai was horrified. Usually, he always felt that the things Lee Rui said seemed to be far away, and sometimes, hearing it wouldn''t be a big deal. He always felt that it was related to someone else.


    However, after thinking about it carefully, he realized that it was still quite scary. If professional managers really have the heart to do that, say, colluding with their rivals to sell information and set up a new company to compete against the entire management.


    It was completely unsolvable.


    Ma Donglai felt a huge pressure and replied with difficulty, "Brother Lee, I understand. Thank you for your reminder."


    After Lee Rui finished his meal, he prepared to lie on the bed for a while. Now that his bros were all gone, he felt empty when he was alone in his room. No matter how he went about it, he could not fall asleep. He actually could not sleep.


    Thus, Lee Rui opened his WeChat and planned to casually find someone to chat with. Who was he looking for? At this late hour, most of them should be asleep, right? Wang Ke? Not suitable, she was someone who needed to be tested.


    July? She always went to bed early and got up early.


    Sis Sann? Eh, this seems to be possible. Queen of nightclubs, it''s impossible to sleep so early.


    "Sann, are you asleep? The night is long, and I am not in the mood to sleep. " Lee Rui sent it over.


    Very quickly, Sis Sann replied with two words: "Shameless."


    Lee Rui replied with a smile: "What are you talking about, how is the building of my villa doing?"


    "You have nothing better to do?" Sis Sann replied and asked curiously, "Why don''t you go out for a walk now and come over to take a look?"


    Lee Rui put down his phone and thought for a moment.


    In the end, he decided to take a walk outside to get some fresh air. It was too stuffy in the dorm room. Lee Rui drove his car straight to the Sweets KTV, it seemed like there was already a round of decorations, even though it was already past 10, it was still very lively here.


    The music, the welcoming beauty in red cheongsam, and the colorful lights all announced that the most beautiful moment of the night was about to arrive.


    "Is the Lady Boss in?" Lee Rui asked one of the welcoming beauties. That beauty shrank her body, obviously, the cheongsam she wore was not good at resisting the cold. Her gaze swept across Lee Rui and she whispered: "Handsome, do you have any business with the boss?"


    "I want to talk to her."


    "Handsome, if you want to chat, I can also accompany you."


    "You''re accompanying me?" Lee Rui thought that there was such a good thing.


    "Two hundred, but not yet." The pretty girl blinked.


    Lee Rui did not know whether to laugh or cry, he waved his hand and walked inside. The Sis Sann was currently in her office, sitting alone and looking at the report. If not for knowing her identity, Lee Rui would have thought that Sis Sann was a white-collar worker working overtime.


    "So diligent." Lee Rui smiled and sat on the sofa.


    Sis Sann narrowed her beautiful eyes, saying, "I''m not like you. I just caught a few corrupt little thieves and they''re busy dealing with them. "


    "They dare to corrupt under your watch?"


    "I''m afraid you''re too optimistic about human nature. As long as there''s an opportunity, they would dare to be greedy." The Sis Sann said, sighing, he said gloomily, "From beginning to end, I have given you three orders, and five orders, all corruption will be cut off, and the result will be annihilation."


    "In order to prevent corruption, Zhu Zu had to peel off the skin and build a company, but he still couldn''t do anything about it. "You, forget it."


    "Even so, I can''t just let it go like this. Do you see those people greeting us from outside the door? "They are the wives of those corrupt little thieves. How about it, should I introduce them to you for fun?"


    Lee Rui became serious: "Let them go."


    Sis Sann was stunned, she looked at Lee Rui and opened his mouth. If it had been anyone else, she would have asked why.


    But when it came to Lee Rui, there was no basis for it, and no reason either.


    Sis Sann immediately stood up and walked out of the office.


    Not long after, she returned to her office.


    "I admire you, and at the same time, I will never be a person like you."


    "Come on, I''ll buy you a drink." "To be able to see the prosperity and extravagance of a city in an instant." Lee Rui laughed and got up.


    Sis Sann followed behind Lee Rui, and the two walked out of the office towards the outside. Coincidentally, they were followed by a few welcoming girls who had already taken off their cheongsam and changed into their usual clothes ¡ª the wives of other families had happiness and happiness on their faces, but most of them were relief.


    One of them was the one who spoke to Lee Rui. Seeing Lee Rui walking at the front and the Sis Sann at the back, they guessed the reason why Sis Sann had let them go.


    "Handsome, thank you." The pretty girl said softly.


    Lee Rui nodded his head: "In the future, you should take good care of your family members, not just taking your own money, otherwise, not only will you have no future, even your wife will have to pay for it, it''s not worth it."


    "I''ve decided to get a divorce." With a smile, that pretty girl suddenly dared to ask, "Can I ask you for your contact details?"


    Her friends were all shocked by her actions, and all of them scolded her: "Xiao Cui, you ¡­"


    "It''s nothing, just a way to contact him. It''s harmless." Lee Rui then called his cellphone number, and then left the Sweets KTV with Sis Sann.


    The wives of the other families were chirping excitedly, seemingly envious of Xiao Cui for grabbing onto an opportunity.


    Only Sis Sann heard the discussions from afar and said, "I''m really overthinking it."


    What kind of person was Lee Rui? If he could be carried so easily, how could he possibly become Li Shen Shi?

 C150

    Observing a person here, the cultivation experience of Sis Sann was far superior to a normal person. Especially in the service industry, Sis Sann had long since trained a pair of Fiery Eyes of Truth.


    It was because she understood Lee Rui''s compassion that she let him go without a word. Speaking from a certain point of view, the Sis Sann envied Lee Rui for having an initial heart, and understood that there was still a youth staying in his heart.


    If Lee Rui''s swift and decisive attack could be said to be slaying a dragon, then when this dragon-slaying youth put down his saber, he would look extremely innocent and brilliant. He was willing to give this world a bit more warmth.


    He was still a teenager.


    "Sis Sann, which bar has the most beauties? Take me there. The car is parked here, and I''m too lazy to drive. "


    Hearing these words, Sis Sann quickly realized that she was overthinking it as well. What returning was still a youth, so she opened her mouth to call out a young girl.


    Pui!


    However, Sis Sann still welcomed him with a smile, "If you want to talk about bars, Huo Wu''s Bar is undoubtedly the place with the most beauties."


    "Alright, then let''s go." Lee Rui ducked his body and ran into the Sis Sann''s Porsche palanquin.


    Sis Sann drove towards Huo Wu''s Bar.


    After 23 minutes, the Porsche Coupe slowly came to a stop in front of Huo Wu''s Bar, and he took the lead to walk out. As he was not familiar with the atmosphere here, Lee Rui could only follow behind Sis Sann.


    Seeing this scene, the young man who was welcoming at the bar couldn''t help but reveal an understanding smile.


    Most likely, they saw Lee Rui as a pretty boy who had been raised.


    After staying with Zhao Yue for a while, Lee Rui learnt from her that he did not care much about the opinions of others. Sometimes, this lifestyle of hers made one feel more at ease.


    "Beauty, this way please." The little brother at the door also did not pay attention to Lee Rui. Instead, he valued the opinion of the Sis Sann even more.


    Sis Sann frowned and ignored the few young brothers. "Scram to the side, I know the way."


    The other young men looked embarrassed, but they didn''t dare to say anything. What a joke, how could Sis Sann and the rest afford to offend such a strong aura from a powerful financial backer. She didn''t know why Sis Sann looked down on them so much, but she was filled with bewilderment.


    How would they know about the status between Lee Rui and Sis Sann? Sis Sann was venting her anger for Lee Rui.


    Lee Rui laughed and followed the Sis Sann inside. The music was deafening, the DJ on the stage was playing the game, and the people below the stage were letting out their inner wildness, waving their arms and shouting as hard as they could.


    "Move, friends!"


    "Raise your hands, follow me!"


    Actually, he was quite a retard.


    Lee Rui looked at them. He didn''t know why, but he felt a little awkward.


    "What would you like to drink?" This time, it was a waitress with beautiful eyebrows. She was dressed like a waiter and was very polite and well-mannered. His level was much higher than those young bros at the entrance.


    "Can you make me a cocktail that''s not too strong and fragrant, please?" After Lee Rui finished speaking, the Sis Sann said a cup of Bloody Mary.


    "This situation isn''t bad, right?" Sis Sann waited for the waiter to leave before he smiled and asked Lee Rui.


    Lee Rui said that it was alright, but in truth, he had never come to this kind of place before.


    "Look at the people below. They are so happy." Sis Sann said again.


    Lee Rui shook his head: "I don''t feel that they''re happy, but I do feel that they''re just indulging their emotions. In an unfamiliar environment, no one knows each other. Eh, why is there a woman taking off her clothes there? "


    "That''s normal. It''s not surprising in bars."


    "This is a ridiculous world." Lee Rui sighed, and said sullenly: "I had originally wanted to come over to find happiness, but I didn''t expect to see such a thing."


    "Do you want to go down there?"


    "No, that is their own life. Some are just him, some are just suicide, and as for whether those good things are f * cking dead or not, I don''t care. "


    "I''ve done this before, but I haven''t taken off my clothes. I just closed my eyes and swayed like a zombie on the dance floor. Then someone took off my clothes, and I was so scared, I finally ran away. "


    Sis Sann''s gaze turned towards the lady on the dance floor who was stripping off her clothes. There were many ugly men moving towards her.


    "Drink, help me take a look. I''ll be right back." Sis Sann left her seat and directly walked to the dance floor. She came to the naked woman on the dance floor, opened her arms, and slapped her in the face.


    There was a clear disturbance, the lady was obviously angry, she wanted to say something, but was slapped on the face by Sis Sann, she was completely stunned.


    Maybe it was because of the Sis Sann''s powerful aura, the woman covered her face and actually left.


    It was obvious that he was extremely depressed.


    When Sis Sann returned to her seat, Lee Rui was drinking a cocktail.


    "Not bad, your actions are very straightforward."


    "It''s so-so. I just can''t stand a slut being unreasonable."


    Sis Sann picked up the cup of Bloody Mary and drank on her own. She had red lips and cold eyebrows. Although her body was covered with dust, she had a kind of beauty that could be said to be bold and forceful.


    "After we finish our drinks, we''ll go to the villa." Lee Rui raised his wine cup, intending to drink it all in one gulp.


    The Sis Sann walked unhurriedly, and intentionally asked: "This competition belongs to Qiao Zhi, do you want me to call him over?"


    "His place? "Sure, call him over." Lee Rui nodded his head indifferently.


    Sis Sann took out her phone and called Qiao Zhi.


    Ever since Chen Hongpao entered the underground world, he had wanted to swallow all of Jiang Hua''s underworld. Of course, it would all be Lee Rui. If not for Lee Rui, Chen Hongpao would not have given him the chance to covet it. If he lost, it would be Lee Rui. With Lee Rui there, he wouldn''t be able to become the dictator.


    After that, he kept a low profile too. It should be Chen Hongpao that returned, adding that the Sis Sann was even more favored by Lee Rui, he kept an honest face with his tail between his legs.


    Speaking of which, other than the few times when Chen Hongpao led the group and the times when Qiao Zhi came out, the other times he didn''t see often.


    Qiao Zhi arrived at the bar 17 minutes later. As soon as he entered, he smiled widely, "Sorry, Spiritual Master Li. I didn''t expect you to be here today. Please forgive me for not greeting you well. "


    "Don''t even mention Qiao Zhi, are you still selling poison in your place? I''ll tell you what we don''t do in this business, and we don''t care about the others. Do you want to go into the classroom and experience it? "


    The moment Lee Rui opened his mouth, he did not lie. When the woman took off her clothes, other people could not see it clearly, but how could Lee Rui not see it clearly? It was clearly a drug!


    Since this place was under Qiao Zhi''s name, Lee Rui had to manage it.


    This was very overbearing and also very overbearing, but if Qiao Zhi disobeyed him, he would be exterminated along the way. At least, the Sis Sann can manage it.


    Qiao Zhi''s face was full of embarrassment. He couldn''t help but apologize: "About that, it was all done by my subordinates, I didn''t do it ¡­"


    "We all understand each other, so you don''t need to say that to me. It seems like my words were still lacking in weight." Do you think Sann and Chen Hongpao will still do such a thing? Their behavior is much better than yours. If you don''t repent, the next time I come over and find something similar, hur. "


    With that roar, Qiao Zhi instantly sweated profusely.


    In front of Lee Rui, he felt like he was treading on thin ice.


    Because the more he understood about Lee Rui, the more he knew just how terrifying he was.


    Qiao Zhi did not dare to have any disrespectful feelings.


    That night, the bar closed. From the moment Lee Rui spoke, he changed things on his own.

 C151

    "A reckless calamity. Sigh, someone who has a strong sense of justice."


    After Lee Rui and Sann left, Qiao Zhi tidied up the bar with a headache.


    Lee Rui didn''t like the atmosphere in the bar, so he left after playing for a short while. It was just after he stepped into the bar that he finished his cocktail.


    The two of them headed towards Lee Rui''s uncompleted villa.


    The villa had built a frame halfway up a low hill.


    "I know you like peace and quiet, so I bought the entire mountain for you. There''s a total of eight million. After the villa was completed, the total cost would be around ten million."


    "Do you need that much money?" In the deep darkness of the night, he could still see the workers with their lights on. Lee Rui sighed in his heart, the Sis Sann did not mention about the labor fee, but in reality, the cost of working overtime to build this villa was not low at all.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll pay for it." After all these years, Big Sis had saved up quite a bit of money, enough to build a few villas like this. If you have the ability, you can live. If you don''t, you won''t be able to live in the future. I''ve built this villa for you, and all I''m counting on is for you to remember my good points. "


    Sis Sann looked at Lee Rui, her eyes shining: "You are the most promising newbie I have ever seen, everyone is optimistic about your future. I also think so. More importantly, you are a trustworthy person. "


    "I may not be able to do anything about it." Lee Rui said indifferently.


    Sis Sann said, "I just want you to try your best."


    "Sure."


    Every person would have their own bottleneck right now. If Lee Rui was asked to take out ten million to build a villa, there would undoubtedly be money. But it wouldn''t be as easy as it was now. It was fine to accept Sis Sann''s goodwill.


    "In the future, build a wall around the mountain and fix the road. You can come over often to play."


    "No, I don''t want to go there often." Sis Sann shook her head as if she was hiding something. Lee Rui did not continue asking, and the desire that Sis Sann had even more so.


    The two of them stood far away and watched from afar. Lee Rui estimated that it would take at least a month to finish building this villa. Since he knew what he was doing, he might as well seize the moment to consolidate his strength.


    No matter how much fame and wealth one had to bear, they had to pay with their own ability. Without that ability, it was like the Sis Sann said, it would be taken away by someone else sooner or later.


    If you weren''t an ordinary person, you wouldn''t be able to live an ordinary life.


    After that night, Lee Rui returned to school and trained in the small bamboo forest every day. During this period of time, Ma Donglai had tried to contact Lee Rui several times, but all of them were temporarily pushed away by Lee Rui. There was one time when Ma Donglai came over and coincidentally met with Lu Zhao. Lee Rui introduced them to him.


    One was in the real estate business, the other was in the catering business. The two princes saw each other at first glance and quickly formed a revolutionary friendship.


    Elder Ma called Lee Rui several times to ask why his son had become so addicted to games recently. Lee Rui said, I don''t know, I''ll take a look at it next time.


    I reckon that Elder Ma is somewhat regretful.


    At the end of the month, Lee Rui ended his closed door cultivation. It was only on this day that the villa was completed and Lee Rui moved in without thinking of notifying anyone. After all, he was not a showman.


    Surrounded by mountains and water, the environment was elegant. Friday When Lee Rui returned to school, the first thing he did was to find July. The moment she finished class, he came out of the school with his classmates, talking and laughing. When he saw Lee Rui, he rushed over to him and hugged him, calling out sweetly, "Brother!"


    When some male students who were far away saw this scene, they couldn''t help but widen their eyes, revealing extremely shocked and complicated expressions.


    Some of the students who had a crush on July expressed their dissatisfaction with Lee Rui with their eyes. July was this year''s school belle. Who the hell was this guy? He actually made July throw himself into his arms?


    "Aiya, you''re hugging me to the point that I''m a bit breathless. Such a big girl, aren''t you shy?"


    "I don''t care. I just want to hug you. I haven''t been with you for a long time!" July''s voice was quite loud, sounding like a girlfriend flirting with her boyfriend.


    One or two of the students that had left the school building immediately had their expressions change. A few of them, after hesitating for a moment, walked towards July and Lee Rui.


    "Is this a friend of yours, July?"


    The speaker was a tall boy with long hair, a white-checked shirt, and jeans and canvas shoes. He looked very clean. Although he sounded relaxed, the wariness and hostility in his eyes were obvious.


    Lee Rui laughed: "Hello, I''m Qi Rong''s boyfriend."


    His words made July feel like she had been struck by a pie in the sky. Before he could experience the joy in his heart, the tall boy suddenly became angry and interrupted:


    "What makes you her boyfriend? You really know how to read?"


    Lee Rui looked at the tall boy and said, "I''ve received four National Scholarships under normal circumstances."


    "What''s so great about knowing how to read. Do you really know how to earn money?"


    "This is not too much, we just built a villa at home and are preparing to take July back to have a look."


    "What''s so great about money? Do you really know how to play basketball?"


    "This is only so-so. I don''t know anything about basketball, but I think I can play well if I want to."


    This was not Lee Rui bragging, but rather, using his movement skills. Lee Rui could forcefully use his own spirit energy to raise his movement level. For example, a basket... Well, you can probably jump in from three meters away.


    But that would be too shocking, and Lee Rui would not seriously go basketball.


    The tall guy threw the bag in his hands onto the ground, "Let''s compete in basketball. If you can beat me, then you''re qualified to be July''s boyfriend."


    This brat was acting shamelessly.


    Lee Rui no longer looked at him, and said to July: "Let''s go, I''ll bring you home to eat delicious food."


    July nodded and obediently held Lee Rui''s arm, like a little bird listening to a person.


    They had completely ignored the tall guy, which made the tall guy angry. He shouted towards Lee Rui''s back: "You''re not taller than me!"


    What was there to compare!


    Lee Rui turned around, and said in an indifferent tone: "Yes, you are taller than me, and then? What does this mean, you want my family to fall in love with you in July? "Just give up."


    What a domineering declaration.


    The tall boy and his companion had helpless expressions, they could only watch as Lee Rui left with July in his arms.


    At that moment, it was as if Lee Rui could hear the sound of something shattering.


    "It''s very pitiful, the goddess was snatched away by me just like that. "But I won''t let him pursue you. There are only a few couples in university that can fall in love. It''s all hormones that come out gluey and end badly when they fade."


    "Ah?" "Bro, didn''t you say you want me to be your girlfriend?" July was discontented.


    Lee Rui laughed: If you don''t say it like that, how can I help you get rid of them? Your main task right now is to learn. No matter what kind of flowers or plants you have, I will not disturb you. This is my bottom line. "


    July originally had some disappointment. When she heard that she was Lee Rui''s "bottom line of principles", she became happy again.

 C152

    Looking from the outside, Lee Rui''s villa was not particularly grand, it did not look like the European style of the buildings built by tycoons. The villa of Lee Family carried a classical scent.


    When Lee Rui drove July into the villa, he fell in love with it immediately.


    "Brother, why did you build such a good villa!"


    "All right? "I think it''s pretty good too. This entire mountain belongs to our family. If you want to come back and live with us in the future, come back and live with us. Here, here''s our key."


    Lee Rui gave a bunch of keys to Qi Rong while saying with a bit of distress: "I just don''t know how to tell my parents. If I won a five million lottery house like that, would they believe me?"


    July couldn''t hold back her laughter. "Can this villa be built with 5 million yuan?"


    That''s right, parents aren''t idiots. How could they build such a good villa with only five million yuan? This was a problem. Lee Rui revealed a pondering expression, as his career continued to expand, how to explain this to his parents in the future became a big problem.


    Right now, they could only hide it from their parents. They couldn''t let their parents know that their son was so promising, or else they wouldn''t be able to accept this reality ¡­


    Lee Rui also had a headache.


    "Let''s go, I''ll take you in and take a look at your room."


    As for July, Lee Rui truly loved this little sister dearly. She''d had a happy life, but had fallen to the bottom in college and almost committed suicide. The series of events that followed was extremely difficult in July.


    Fortunately, she had a strong personality and could recover from whatever happened to her. Others might say that this child was resilient and sensible. Only Lee Rui knew what kind of pain and suffering she had gone through behind her back.


    Afterwards, Lee Rui had accepted her to be his little sister and thus treated her sincerely. His parents also really liked his goddaughter who had fallen in this world, even though they had always thought that she was ¡­


    It did not hinder Lee Rui from treating July well.


    Lee Rui brought July into the villa and went to the second floor.


    "The glass in these rooms is bulletproof and soundproofed. If it''s decorated, I''ll have people move more plants and flowers. I think you''ll like it. "Also, you don''t need to occupy the study room. You can study in your own room ¡­"


    Lee Rui said in a soft voice. After he finished speaking, with a whoosh of July, he returned to''s embrace and hugged his tightly.


    "Big brother, you''re really nice to me. How about I not be your sister and become your wife? Cultivate me!"


    Lee Rui didn''t know whether to laugh or cry: "How can that be? Mom and Dad will beat me to death. Don''t hug me so tightly. "Sigh ¡­"


    Even if he did not let go, Lee Rui would not be able to do anything. July said, "Brother, the more I compare, the more I find that none of us in school can compare to you. Those boys are all very childish and they like to show off even when they don''t have the ability. "In the future, when I look for my husband, I''ll look for you."


    Fine, I''m not going to say I''m looking for someone like you, I''m just looking for you. Lee Rui scratched his head and said helplessly: "Stop talking nonsense, by the way, do you know how to cook? I''m a little hungry. "


    "I do!" As if offering a treasure, July let go of her hand and began counting with her fingers. "I can make many precious fish, greased vegetables, and chili fried meat ¡­"


    "Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go!" Lee Rui happily brought July to the kitchen. At least he was relieved, if he didn''t find an excuse to leave, he didn''t know what kind of silly things she would say.


    The plan worked, hmph.


    Lee Rui went into the kitchen and took out the ingredients from the fridge. If not, how could the Sis Sann have gotten to her current position? She was very meticulous with her work, storing all the food in the fridge as though she was afraid that Lee Rui would not have enough to eat.


    July cheered, feeling very satisfied. "Brother, go to the living room for a while, let me do it!"


    "Can you do it alone?"


    "Of course!" July said as she pushed Lee Rui out of the kitchen. While pushing him, she also said that she would be nervous if he was in the kitchen.


    This girl, Lee Rui left the kitchen.


    Night had fallen. The sky had darkened, and the lights had come on. Amidst the sizzling sounds, in July, Lee Rui sat in the living room preparing an unknown meal, with his eyes closed while cultivating. Currently, Lee Rui could be said to be extremely familiar with the way of controlling the nature''s spirit energy.


    Ever since he entered the third stage of the Qi Gathering Stage of the Mountain and Sea Arts, Lee Rui''s cultivation had stagnated and did not improve. It was only until recently when he was cultivating like a madman that he could faintly feel the aura of fullness showing the signs of a breakthrough.


    I can''t say when exactly, maybe today.


    When the food was ready, July came out with it. She called Lee Rui over: "Brother, hurry up, don''t let the food get cold!"


    Lee Rui smiled as he walked over and took the food that was brought over in July. He couldn''t help but sigh: "Whoever you say will marry you in the future will be truly fortunate ¡­"


    "Bro, marry me." July heard and thought even faster.


    Lee Rui swallowed the rice that was stuck in his throat, he could only blame himself for saying such a thing, why did he even mention it himself, it made his head hurt.


    With a hollow laugh, Lee Rui quietly ate his meal.


    July saw that Lee Rui did not agree, and still did not give up, wanting to get Lee Rui to agree. Lee Rui was not stupid, how could he be fooled by his little sister? July had to lean on that topic, but Lee Rui refused to take the bait.


    It was very exciting to eat so much.


    After dinner, Lee Rui put down his chopsticks and said to July: "Go to bed early, I''ll go to the Sky Platform to take a breather."


    He slipped away.


    July saw that Lee Rui did not seem to be disappointed when he fled, but instead clenched his little fists. With a confident look, he muttered to himself: "Sooner or later, I''ll take you down."


    Lee Rui sweated. He had heard everything that had been said in the living room clearly.


    Although they weren''t related by blood, July was still a sister in name. Lee Rui had never thought about this matter, never even thought about July. Because from the very beginning, he had truly taken July as his younger sister.


    Now that July had put up the posture of levelling up, Lee Rui really could not take it anymore.


    "What a sin!"


    Lee Rui arrived at the Sky Platform in one breath, and sighed at the sky.


    "Eh, the weather today is pretty good."


    The sky was full of stars, and a river of stars was hanging in the sky. The gentle breeze blew. This was a good time to cultivate.


    Lee Rui sat cross-legged, closed his eyes, cleared his mind, and entered into deep thought.


    With Lee Rui at the center, countless amounts of nature''s spirit energy were absorbed into his body. A small whirlwind gradually took shape, revolving non-stop on the rooftop.


    Previously at the small bamboo forest, Lee Rui did not dare to make too much of a fuss, so he would cultivate carefully every time. But tonight, he no longer had to conceal himself as he devoured the surrounding spiritual energy like a whale.


    Time passed.


    At some point in time, the tornado that was circling around Lee Rui, would spin even faster. At some point in time, the tornado would spin faster and faster until it gradually turned into white smoke, flying towards Lee Rui. Lee Rui opened his mouth and took a deep breath, engulfing all the white smoke.


    Lee Rui opened his eyes and gave a long whistle. That sound was extremely crisp and spread through the entire forest. Countless birds flew up, the trees rustled, and the lightning around their bodies crackled.


    A dense Qi, slowly spread out from Lee Rui''s body.


    The fourth stage of the Mountain and Sea Realm, Qi Condensation, was completed in early June!

 Chapter 153

    "Brother, what are you doing here? I''m scared to death!" A small figure rushed in at the door of the rooftop. July ran over and came to Li Rui. His face was full of worry.


    "I''m looking at the stars here." Li Rui pointed to the sky.


    July wronged Baba, muttered: "look at the stars, how can they shout so loudly. I''m down there alone, and I can''t sleep. As a result, you call on me again... "


    Li Rui apologized and said, "I''m sorry. Let''s go down. I don''t look at the stars any more."


    July answered and went downstairs with Li Rui.


    On the second floor, Li Rui is ready to go back to his room. In July, he grabs a piece of Li Rui''s clothes and refuses to let go. Li Rui looked back and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I dare not sleep alone. Your house is too big and quiet." July''s eyes are looking away. Anyway, he doesn''t look at Li Rui and pretends nothing happened.


    Li ruinao scratched his head: "that''s what happened here. My parents didn''t come here again."


    "I don''t want you to sleep with me." July, he said.


    Li Rui, of course, would not. He shook his head like a rattle: "how can we do that? We are so old."


    "I don''t know. You sleep with me. Besides, the body is not afraid of the shadow, as long as there is no ghost in our heart, we are not afraid. I really can''t sleep alone. "


    July stressed to Li Rui again: "I''m afraid of sleeping alone."


    Li Rui''s heart softened, and she remembered the scene of taking care of her parents'' affairs alone at home in July. With a sigh, Li Rui said helplessly, "OK, I''ll brush my teeth."


    "Then I''ll wait for you." July seems like a good day.


    Li Rui gave a hum and turned back to his room to brush his teeth and wash his face. In July, holding back the excitement in her heart, she walked slowly to her room. As soon as she entered the door, she jumped to the bed and buried her head in the pillow, laughing with joy.


    "Yes! That''s great, that''s great. I''m going to take this opportunity! "


    July sat up and quickly picked off his coat and hid it in the quilt. A pajama, the feeling is not enough, July thought, untie the two buttons of pajamas.


    "Ah, it''s a shame. Will he be a beast later..."


    July hiding in the quilt shy, blushed.


    Soon Li Rui came to July''s room with a pillow in his arms and hesitated at the door for a while. In the heart of heaven and man fighting, to tell you the truth, I didn''t feel anything when I agreed, but when I came to this room, Li Rui was really embarrassed.


    It doesn''t matter when things don''t come. It''s different when they do. It''s a pity that there is no turning back. In July, he shrank in the quilt and did not say a word. Li Rui was afraid of hurting her heart, so he had to step forward.


    Li Rui quietly opens a corner of the quilt and sees that July is sleeping with his back to him. He can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. If it''s face to face


    Li Rui also went into the quilt, face up, closed his eyes, ready to squint for a while. July is right. As long as there is no ghost in my heart, there will be nothing wrong.


    Well, that''s right.


    July turned around and hugged Li Rui. Li Rui was so stiff that he didn''t dare to see July. His heart was beating fast. Although I always regard July as my sister, I really have no blood relationship, and July is so beautiful!


    I can''t stand it. It''s really urgent.


    A slight breath of July.


    Li Rui looks down, eh? She fell asleep.


    Maybe I fell asleep while waiting.


    Li Rui safely closed her eyes. Now that she was asleep, she could sleep at ease.


    Two buttons on July''s clothes have been put back. Just before Li Rui came in, she quietly put them back on. In the end or thin skinned, although also want to learn the TV drama bold and unrestrained smelly shameless woman like... But in the end, she is not.


    So button back, hold Li Rui sleep safely.


    Well, in fact, it''s just an act of sleeping.


    When Li Rui''s breath gradually calmed down, July secretly showed a smile, shrank in Li Rui''s arms and went to sleep peacefully.


    Sleep soundly all night.


    The next morning, when he woke up in July, Li Rui was no longer at his bedside.


    Li Rui got up at six o''clock and went to the rooftop to practice. He wanted to feel the breakthrough he made last night. The first is the greedy spirit pool. Today''s spirit pool is expanded again and becomes a gas reservoir.


    Li Rui''s condensed energy in the gas reservoir moves with his muscles and bones. Li Rui''s random fist was not as strong as before, but as gentle as wind and rain. It didn''t seem to have any power.


    "Strange, it doesn''t feel so good?"


    Li Rui comes to the two sandbags hanging on the rooftop and punches. A punch hit sandbags, only to hear a poof, sandbags were straight a punch through, feel like hit on a piece of tofu.


    "The original condensate section is to concentrate all the power on one point."


    Li Rui is thoughtful.


    After knowing this, Li Rui looked around, turned Lei FA and suddenly put it into the sky.


    It''s too late!


    A thunder and lightning, as thick as an arm, suddenly flashed out and disappeared, about one foot long. After the thunder and lightning, there was a faint smell of burning in the air.


    "Yes, it''s strong."


    Satisfied, Li Rui sat down to practice. Just now that thunder and lightning, directly take away one third of his aura.


    There is an urgent need to replenish aura in the gas storage.


    Li Rui breathes the aura all around, and the aura on the whole mountain is breathed out by Li Rui!


    A whale devours, as a cow drinks.


    Fortunately, the aura between heaven and earth is endless, even if it is a vacuum, it will be gradually added.


    At the moment of Li Rui''s crazy cultivation, a black Buick came to the back of the mountain. Two well-dressed men got out of the car and quietly touched the mountain.


    "This action is just to kill a student. It should be easy. When we''re done, we''ll go abroad for the first half of the year and come back. "


    "Brother Yao, which country shall we go to this time?"


    "Let''s see again. You can go in later, Xiao Si, and do it cleanly without leaving any trace."


    "Well."


    The two men were chatting, climbing to the top of the mountain and over the hill. Finally came to the second half of the villa, they overlooking the whole villa, the younger man said with a smile: "really his mother money."


    "When we come back in the future, we can build a villa like this! Come on, let''s go down and get rid of that kid! "


    "All right, brother Yao."


    They are full of confidence and plan to kill Li Rui. Just at this time, a sky thunder exploded, scared these two people out of their wits.


    "It''s so evil to thunder in the daytime." Brother Yao frowned and found that it was not easy.


    "Brother Yao, or we''d better..." Xiao Si wants to talk and stop.


    Brother Yao shook his head: "no, you can''t go back on your promise. Xiao Si, you have to remember that in our killer business, if the Buddha blocks the Buddha and the people block the killing, how can you go back because of a thunder. Come on, let''s get closer and have a look. "

 Chapter 154

    The two killers thought they were sneaking in quietly. In fact, they were perceived by Li Rui before they got close to the villa.


    Their eyes are perceived by Li Rui.


    Li Rui''s perception ability is different from that of ordinary people. From the third stage of Qi gathering, his body''s acuity is greatly improved, and after the fourth stage of Qi condensation, his range is even expanded.


    Otherwise, Li Rui would not deliberately perceive everything around him.


    When these two people''s eyes look over, Li Rui''s intuition looks over there. At that time, the figures of brother Yao and Xiao Si on the top of the mountain fall into Li Rui''s eyes. However, Li Rui doesn''t like it. It''s too far away to do anything.


    It''s better to wait for them to enter the neighborhood and see what they''re doing.


    Until they took out their pistols, sneaked around the villa and over the wall.


    Li Rui confirmed their intention. They are here to kill.


    "Interesting."


    With a smile on his lips, Li Rui went downstairs to his room in July.


    "You stay here. There are two gangsters downstairs. Don''t open the door. I''ll go down and get rid of them, you know? "


    "Or you don''t go out, let''s call the police..." July was very worried.


    Li Rui shook his head: "no, if they take the initiative to find us, we will be passive. I''ll find a place to knock them out before they know we''ve found out. You wait here. I''ll knock them unconscious later. Tie them up before you come out


    "Then... Be careful." July is full of worries.


    Li Rui nodded: "don''t worry, it''s OK."


    Li Rui didn''t tell July that it was not the gangster downstairs, but the killer, otherwise she would never agree to Li Rui go down. But now Li Rui is in the condensate section. If he can''t get rid of the two killers, it''s better to kill him.


    Li Rui also wants to have a try. After entering the condensate section, what are the ways to improve his strength. Since we have embarked on the road of cultivation, there is no doubt that cultivation is a necessary key link.


    Li Rui came to the window door on the second floor. He didn''t need to look down. He could judge the two killers'' directions downstairs just by listening.


    Li Rui stepped on the window and went straight down. It was Li Rui''s lightness skill that made his whereabouts extremely hidden. When the wind sounded, the two killers raised their heads and looked up, Li Rui''s pen had fallen on their side.


    Head up is a punch.


    This punch hit brother Yao directly. Brother Yao was in great pain, and then he lost his feeling. He looked down at the wound that Li Rui had broken.


    There''s a whole piece of meat. It''s gone. It''s like a piece of meat cut by a laser on the arm. Except for the white stubble, it seems that it''s never complete.


    Blood, it''s coming out.


    "Ah! Ah, ah, ah Xiao Si saw this kind of battle there. He was so nervous that he couldn''t control his hand holding the gun. He fired several shots. Li Rui hit him again this time. This time Li Rui really kept his hand, and his fist hasn''t even touched Xiao Si.


    However, even if the fist only stopped at a distance of one centimeter, the whole person was still dented by the fist. Next to him was brother Yao''s frightened face. He couldn''t believe that a person, even without touching his body, could make his muscles concave.


    What kind of operation is this?


    Is this still human?!


    Brother Yao was almost so surprised that he almost dropped his eyes.


    With another backhand wave, Li Rui takes the gun away from them. The pistol with muffler is no different from scrap iron in Li Rui''s hands. When he breaks it hard, it turns into a ball.


    "You two, what can I do for you?" Li Rui gently threw away the "scrap iron" in his hand and asked brother Yao. With Li Rui''s eyesight, it''s not difficult to see the status of these two people. It''s obvious that brother Yao is a senior.


    "Are you, are you a man or a ghost?" The fourth kid''s teeth trembled. Just now he was hit by that blow, and his whole stomach was full of pain. Now the pistol is gone again, which is almost a situation of being slaughtered. It''s just that he can''t believe he''s dealing with a person!


    Brother Yao was also colorless. He covered the wound tightly and the blood flowed from his fingers.


    "I''m human." Li Rui is smiling slightly, smile person animal harmless, "you two come to kill me?"


    "No! We are the police. After receiving the report, you assaulted the police. You are not timid. Do you know what the crime of assaulting the police is? " Brother Yao snapped.


    "No, you''re not police." Li Rui shakes his head, is about to point out their identity, suddenly brother Yao roars: "hands on!"


    Xiao Si''s right hand did not know when to go around his back. He took out a sharp knife and stabbed Li Rui with lightning. Li Rui could not avoid the distance between the two sides.


    Brother Yao looks happy and looks up at Li Rui. He can''t wait to appreciate his prey''s reaction before he dies.


    "Hum, no matter how high your Kung Fu is, you are afraid of sharp sword!"


    Brother Yao''s subsequent expression was stunned. What he saw was not the despair or struggle of the prey before he died, but


    Li Rui holds his hands in front of him, looking at Xiao Si''s knife coldly.


    Xiao Si''s knife pierced Li Rui''s heart. It was accurate and sharp. It broke Li Rui''s clothes.


    But the knife didn''t penetrate Li Rui''s body.


    Li Rui held out his hand and clapped. The more he beat, the more energetic he was: "good Dao, good Dao technique, good back Dao."


    Brother Yao''s face was very ugly, and Xiao Si was more frightened. Xiao Si didn''t know where he had the courage. He yelled and stabbed Li Rui in the neck.


    The knife didn''t even pierce his clothes this time, because there was no clothes on Li Rui''s neck.


    The knife was so fixed on the skin of Li Rui''s neck that he couldn''t get in an inch.


    "Golden bell cover... Iron, iron cloth shirt? It''s invulnerable Brother Yao exclaimed in horror.


    Li Rui shakes his head, reaches for his hand and holds the tip of the knife in Xiao Si''s hand. His two fingers turn slightly, and the blade breaks with a sound of Ding.


    "Your knife doesn''t work for me. I even doubt that even if you hit me with a bullet, it doesn''t work. Tell me, who told you to die? "


    Li Rui pulls the knife out of Xiao Si''s hand bit by bit, and then aims at brother Yao.


    Brother Yao wants to cry without tears.


    What kind of Freak is this.


    It''s invulnerable.


    Poof!


    The knife in Li Rui''s hand plunges into brother Yao''s thigh and stabs him in one fell swoop.


    "Who sent you?"


    Brother Yao''s face was full of sweat and twisted with pain, but he refused to say it. Li Rui took out his knife and stabbed 18 times!


    This time, brother Yao wanted to say, and Li Rui didn''t let him.


    Li Rui''s knife to avoid the key, but no knife is not let brother Yao to the marrow. Stabbing at the back, brother Yao couldn''t stand it any more and fell to the ground with a thud.


    Li Rui then pointed the blade at Xiao Si again.


    "Handsome boy, who sent you?"


    Li Rui''s smile fell into Xiao Si''s eyes, which was more terrifying than the devil. Xiao Si was terrified: "I, I said, yes, yes..."


    Whew!


    A bullet passed through Xiao Si''s forehead exactly.


    Kill!

 Chapter 155

    There was a murder at the scene. It''s a big event. Li Rui immediately decided to leave the dead Xiao Si and drag brother Yao away. Fast, fast into the villa.


    The hidden sniper fired two more shots, each time Li Rui noticed in advance to avoid the past. Li Rui''s current perception ability, whenever it is locked, will have a piercing feeling, which can be regarded as a kind of ability against heaven.


    When Li Rui goes into the villa, the hidden sniper can no longer be fierce.


    After Li Rui drags brother Yao into the villa, he takes a series of shots to wake brother Yao from coma. Brother Yao saw that he was already in the villa when he woke up. He was quite strange: "how?"


    "The little brother you brought was killed and shot in the head. It''s a big risk to work in your field. You should not only worry about the employer''s counter killing, but also worry about your peers coming to take their lives at any time. "


    When brother Yao heard what Li Rui said, his face turned pale, and his lips said: "how can, how can Xiao Si be killed... Is there really someone from the ruling group watching us..."


    "Adjudication team?" Li Rui is curious about what it is.


    Brother Yao took a look at Li Rui and gritted his teeth: "the adjudication group is the prevention organization that our guild supervises the newcomers to perform tasks for the first time. The little four are very good, very sensible and obedient. He is only 20 years old!"


    Li Rui knew that brother Yao was really in love, so he would disclose such important information. He quickly asked, "which organization do you come from, and who is the person who wants to deal with me?"


    "I don''t know who it is. I only take the task to kill and get money, and I don''t care about anything else. You shouldn''t ask me the inside story. Only the guild knows. No, have you pressed Xiao Si? "


    Li Rui sneered: "before I had time to press him, he was shot."


    Brother Yao''s teeth were clenched, and his forehead was blue: "those bastards!"


    "Well, you can help me fight them. I can help you fight them. You know my strength. I can fight them if I want to." Li Rui is good at persuasion. After showing his strength, he doesn''t believe brother Yao.


    Brother Yao was really moved, but he didn''t want to take his own life: "no, I won''t betray the organization."


    "Then you mean nothing to me."


    "Are you going to kill me?" Brother Yao looked at Li Rui, his eyes mixed with a trace of banter, "no, you dare not kill me. If you kill me, you''re breaking the law. You can''t hold it down. You''re going to hand me over to the police. I''ll be in jail for ten years. "


    "I think so." Li Rui snapped his fingers and joked, "I don''t want to kill people, but I have the ability to make you an idiot. Look --"


    There was a crackling sound in Li Rui''s hands. A group of thunder and lightning gathered in Li Rui''s hands, and the light was shining everywhere. Li Rui slowly put his hand close to brother Yao''s brain.


    Brother Yao has no face. Everyone knows that if he is hit in the brain by lightning, it''s hard to say what will happen. What prison is, it''s wishful thinking. Maybe I''ll have to lie in a mental hospital for the rest of my life.


    This boy is so cruel!


    Brother Yao repented in his heart. He knew that he was going to kill such a cruel character. He didn''t dare to take the order. Is it too difficult for him? If his partner doesn''t get in, he will become an idiot himself.


    Think of the previous high spirited said to finish the ticket to go abroad to play the heroic words, at this time incomparable irony.


    "No, I said, I said everything!" Brother Yao called for an emergency stop. Before the thunder light was close to him, he felt numb and stiff. If he was really electrified, it would be absolutely terrible.


    Li Rui takes away the thunder and smiles.


    Brother Yao swallowed his saliva, opened his mouth, word by word, but did not say a word. Li Rui can only rely on his mouth shape to see what he is saying. At this time, the window outside the glass bang, was made a hole.


    Bullet proof glass can''t stop the sniper gun!


    The other side''s shot can''t kill anyone, but it can serve as a warning. Obviously, brother Yao''s body has been installed with some eavesdropping equipment. When the other party sees brother Yao''s silence, he knows there is a ghost and shoots a warning.


    Although he didn''t kill brother Yao, Li Rui''s heart was filled with nameless fire.


    If Qinglei burst.


    "This is my place. You dare to be reckless in my territory


    Li Rui fingers on brother Yao several times, you to disappear from the original place. If you look carefully, he doesn''t disappear out of thin air, but runs at a terrible speed. The time from rushing out of the gate to leaving the villa is only a few seconds.


    The killer''s footsteps were very clear to Li Rui.


    The killer is on the run.


    Li Rui chases after him, and the rabbit rises and falls. Li Rui does his best to search the whole mountain. It doesn''t take Li Rui much time, at most one minute. How many steps can a killer take in a minute? For Li Rui, it''s how many kilometers he can run.


    Before reaching the top of the mountain, Li Rui had found the whereabouts of the killer and stepped on the leaves like heaven and man. When the killer saw Li Rui coming not far away, he raised his hand and shot.


    Blind sniper!


    It''s a fierce blind sniper. This shot runs directly to Li Rui''s face. Li Rui has already sensed the target location of the killer, but he is in the air and can''t avoid it.


    The sniper gun can even break the bulletproof glass. Li Rui doesn''t want to try to block it with his body. Even if he can block it, he will be injured.


    Li Rui raised his hand is a lightning, will directly block in front, the bullet was thunderstruck in the air, then exploded.


    "Monster!" The killer shouts, turns around and continues to flee. Li Rui goes after him with all his strength. After a few breaths, he sticks to the body of the killer and hits it with one hand.


    The air suddenly twisted and burst, and the sharp sound passed. Before Li Rui''s fist was silent, it didn''t mean that he had no power. Under the full exertion, there will naturally be energy overflow, but even if the condensed energy overflows little, it is enough to explode the air.


    The air was squeezed and rushed forward. The invisible energy was wrapped in a layer of white fog and attacked the killer. The killer''s reaction is not slow. He aimed at Li Rui before his fist.


    One shot!


    Boom!


    The bullet came into contact with the strength of the fist and was smashed to pieces. The strength of the fist was not reduced, and it hit the killer''s stomach at one stroke. The killer was blown up in the air, and her slim figure turned out to be a woman.


    This blow made the killer fly up, and even made her fall from the top of the mountain.


    In mid air, the killer vomited a mouthful of blood. She turned around and looked down. When she was about to land, she didn''t even care about her injuries. She grabbed a branch and jumped to fly further. In a twinkling of an eye, she landed in the woods and bushes.


    Li Rui was so angry that he made several punches in succession.


    Sand splashed on the ground as if hit by a shell. I believe those who have met will never forget that scene.


    One person, like a bottle of God!

 Chapter 156

    However, the killer still escaped. The killer''s Kung Fu of running for his life is even higher than that of playing with a gun.


    Li Rui was on the alert for a moment.


    "Any adjudicator has this kind of ability. This organization is really full of criticism. It can''t be underestimated, it can''t be underestimated."


    Originally thought that after the promotion of the fourth paragraph can play all over Jianghua invincible, did not expect that there are people who can slip away from their own hands, Li ruidun felt that the situation is very serious, the opponent is very strong.


    But I don''t know that the killer tried his best to escape, and was even more fortunate to escape from his birthday. Li Rui is right. The killer is really a girl, and she is still a young girl.


    The girl almost went all the way back to the foot of the mountain. She didn''t dare to stay for a moment. She vomited blood while running. She came to the back like white paper and fell to the ground.


    "Code 0524, call headquarters for help."


    She just had time to say that, and she continued to struggle to escape.


    Code 0524, which is the top code of the guild, can be given to the members at the beginning of 05, all of them are genius!


    This means that the adjudicator has a chance to become the fifth adjudicator. There are only five judges in the guild. Any one of these five judges can give orders and direct the whole organization to assassinate, assassinate and crush the enemy!


    Li Rui felt that he did not know that the top seeds like girls were rare among his peers. However, this kind of existence was beaten by Li Rui, and he had no strength to fight back. Finally, he tried his best to escape.


    The girl just all the way burst of rude, every sentence in scold mountain live a dead abnormal.


    Even more scolds oneself luck not to be good, the first time comes out to supervise to run into this kind of matter, the bad luck is extremely!


    "How can there be such a terrible metamorphosis, not people."


    Li Rui''s psychological shadow on the girl is infinite. She curses while running.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Rui returned to the villa, which was quiet. Brother Yao is blocked, his whole body can''t move, he can only breathe. Upstairs, July hiding in the room half step dare not go out.


    The bedrooms of this villa are all exquisitely designed, and there is no suitable location for sniping, except for shooting with shells. Sister Sang''s strength lies here. She has long been aware of the troubles Li Rui may encounter, so she has planned ahead of time.


    The living room has not formed an appropriate angle for effective sniping. The killer''s ability is so big that it can only deter.


    That''s it.


    Brother Yao is safe and sound. Li Rui comes to him and unties the ban of locking blood hands. Now Li Rui''s blood locking hand can be mixed with aura. Once it is locked, no one can untie it. Brother Yao wanted to struggle before, but he didn''t listen to the command at all.


    As soon as he was released, he breathed heavily.


    "I''m suffocating. You''re a living immortal. I''ve convinced you."


    Li Rui''s face was grim: "is there any way to remove the task of your guild?"


    This kind of organization, can not provoke, had better not provoke, otherwise will lead to endless disaster. Li Rui still wants to calm down and live his own peaceful life, but brother Yao smashed him and thought, "it''s impossible, unless one of the five major rulings comes forward."


    "That''s the end, isn''t it?" Li Rui asked.


    Brother Yao nodded and said, "yes, it''s a dead end. Now that you and I are in a dead end, I won''t live long. Let me entrust my son to you... "


    "I don''t want to be a father!" Li Ruiyi said frankly that he was not interested in entrusting anything. "Tell me everything you know about the guild. Maybe there is still a ray of life. If you know what I can do, you should think that I have a way to solve these problems. "


    Brother Yao was stunned when he heard the speech, and then he laughed so much that his tears came out. Brother Yao wiped his tears and said, "you look up to yourself too much. You are such an immortal as yourself. All of the five judgments are true!"


    "I know that you are all practicing ancient martial arts and come from some ancient martial arts family. You are really very capable and amazing, but you are not their opponent in front of the five major rulings. You can''t even catch the top five seeds. "


    "Top 5? Five decisions? "


    "Yes Brother Yao nodded haughtily, "the five rulings are the leaders of the guild. They all have the strength that ordinary people can''t reach and are unfathomable. As for the top 5, the judge who killed Xiao Si, if I guess correctly, it''s the top 5. "


    Li Rui continued to ask, "where is the lair of the guild?"


    "Of course, the central point is not here. Who knows what is hidden underground. In a word, you and I are dead. I advise you to open up and enjoy yourself while you still have some money


    Brother Yao is afraid.


    Li ruicai is not afraid. For the first time when he came into contact with such a dark organization, he had to be vigilant and afraid. The other party didn''t know what was really terrible.


    Holding the underground wechat group, Li Rui is not afraid of anyone.


    Lei Guang in Li Rui''s hand jumps again.


    "I''m not here to listen to your nonsense. Please tell me what you know, or I''ll turn you into an idiot before the police come!"


    Brother Yao: "don''t do it first. I said it''s not OK."


    ¡­¡­


    In the dark office, a thin figure is talking with someone.


    "Mission failed? That boy is so powerful that even your shadow guild is unfair? Come on, I''ll give you whatever it costs. "


    "More money? How much more? What, ten million?! Are you kidding? That boy''s life is worth ten million. You''re afraid you''re scaring me. It''s your internal business to damage a genius seed. What does it have to do with me. Don''t blame me for my bad words. I''m telling the truth. "


    "Is he so harmful? It''s too alarmist. I''ll think about it for three seconds. One, two, three. OK. The money will arrive later. You must kill the people. "


    Bang, hang up.


    The man put down his cell phone and looked out of the window at the busy scene, not depressed. I thought it was a matter that could be solved easily, but I didn''t expect it would get bigger and bigger. Now it''s a bit difficult to ride a tiger.


    "If I had known, I would have been too lazy to make a fuss." He sighed and said to himself, "even the shadow guild is so cautious, how can it be associated with the Lu family? Is it true that this boy really comes from the so-called family of traditional Chinese medicine?"


    The more I think about it, the more incredible I feel.


    Where is Li Rui from a family of traditional Chinese medicine? I''ll know if I go to Li''s hometown to inquire about it. My parents don''t know any advanced medical skills, but I have a son who is very skillful in medical skills and turns to difficult and miscellaneous diseases.


    It''s really evil.

 Chapter 157

    People are afraid of being famous and pigs are afraid of being strong. The more capable they are, the stronger their opponents will be. Just like the frog in the well, after jumping out of the well, he has a stronger strength and finds a broader world at the same time.


    The vast world is already in danger.


    What makes Li Rui curious is that this time, who is behind the scenes. It can be inferred that in the past, there were only a few conflicts of interest at present, and Li Rui was not without them.


    This matter deserves attention.


    Ten minutes later, the police arrived at the villa. The dead is a big event. Li Rui dare not make up his mind to bury the body. People are not killed by others. They don''t have to be infected with unnecessary cause and effect. Maybe the police can help by shaking this out.


    Among the people who came, Zhao Ling, an old acquaintance of Li Rui, met many times. Li Rui was quite surprised: "Why are you here?"


    Zhao Ling, holding a small notebook in her hand, said with no expression: "you are a recidivist. According to the rules of our section, it is better for police officers to deal with recidivists who know the root and the bottom of the case."


    Unexpectedly, Li Rui also touched this layer of light. He said with a smile, "you see, although it''s June now, it''s snowing outside."


    Where is the snow?


    Zhao Ling soon knew that Li Rui was comparing herself to Dou E. she was so wronged that snow flew in June. Zhao Ling snorted coldly and said coldly: "name, address, contact information... Explain the incident..."


    The front is old-fashioned, and Li Rui is too lazy to be stubborn with her. After the incident, Li Rui also basically explained, except brother Yao, from beginning to end, Li Rui did not mention him.


    Brother Yao has been hidden in the basement of the villa by Li Rui. This guy has personal value.


    "There''s an organization called the shadow guild, you know? As far as I know, the assassin who assassinated me came from the shadow guild, and the assassin was also from the shadow organization. Before his death, the deceased wanted to reveal information to me, so that he was killed. "


    "I find I''ve always looked down on you." Zhao Ling frowned and paused. She continued, "really, I really look down on you. If you are just an ordinary college student, how can you live in such a good villa and get involved in such a dangerous murder? Tell yourself what your criminal facts are. "


    Li Rui stood up and said, "I''m not guilty. If I have a ghost in my heart, I won''t ask you to come here. As for my ability to live in villas, there are so many people living in villas all over the world. Do you want to check them one by one? Don''t you allow the poor to turn over and live in a cottage? "


    "You Zhao Ling was so angry that she couldn''t even make a record. "Well, I''ll tell you what to say. I''ll check you to the end."


    Li Rui browed: "I called the police to seek the protection of justice, not for you to check me, although I appreciate your attitude. Besides, I want you to face up to the fact that I''m a good man, believe it or not. "


    Zhao Ling knows that Li Rui has done good deeds, especially when Wu Huasheng was in the ward last time. She also witnessed Li Rui''s side of seeing the dead and healing the wounded. At this moment, when Li Rui mentioned it, Zhao Ling was a little embarrassed and apologized: "sorry, professional habits, but it''s also good for the society."


    "So I don''t blame you, and I''m not afraid of your investigation. If you like, you can check with me every day. "


    "Really? Then I''ll move in. " Zhao Ling tried.


    "Just pay the rent on time." Li Rui smiles.


    Zhao Ling has a black face. She dares to think about making money. She has a ghost in her heart! Zhao Ling secretly decided to report the situation to the leaders when she went back.


    There are also several middle-aged policemen who come here with Zhao Ling. We can see that they are old hands, forensic doctors and so on. They carefully looked at the bullet hole on Xiao Si''s forehead. They didn''t even need Li Rui''s advice, so their dog followed the blood.


    Blood samples were collected and classified. One of the middle-aged policemen was the team leader. He took Li Rui and asked, "the young man is good. He can get away from the killer. Did you fight the sniper then? How could the other party not kill you? "


    A few short questions, asked with a smile, made Li Rui feel quite stressed. This is the difference between an old hand and a new hand. Zhao Ling may doubt it, but the team leader directly starts to check Li Rui''s background.


    Li Rui is not a vegetarian: "how can I fight a sniper from the other side? It''s impossible for any sniper to fight close combat. At that time, I was in the villa. I was far away. I hid when I heard the gunshot. The sniper might fall from the tree and hurt himself. "


    Does God explain to him.


    The captain made trouble and frowned: "I can''t understand this case today. Hillside soil is the latest to be turned out, play sniper is almost all the way to spit blood away. Look at the grass


    The position he pointed to was exactly the mark left by the female sniper after she fell down after being knocked over by Li Rui.


    "The sniper didn''t know who beat him up until he fell there. It seems that there is a very powerful master protecting Xiao Li at the scene. Xiao Li, do you know who he is? "


    Li Rui knows that there is a ghost, but it''s normal to push it down according to the captain''s idea.


    "I don''t know who it is. If I know, I''ll be relieved."


    The team leader looked at Li Rui, his eyes always fixed on Li Rui''s eyes. But Li Rui didn''t show any clue, and there was no abnormal reaction.


    In fact, no abnormal reaction is the biggest abnormality. Now people with clear eyes can see how a college student who has not graduated can have such a high psychological quality. This kind of psychological quality can only be seen in the children of some big families.


    It is impossible for people who are not broad-minded to do so.


    "Come on, let''s start. Let''s go to the car and have a small meeting. Let''s classify the cases and summarize the clues."


    "Shall I go?" Li Rui asked.


    The captain shook his head: "you don''t want to come. Anyway, we have made clear what we should ask. But Xiao Li, I want to remind you that since you call the police, you want us to protect you. I also hope that you can cooperate with our work. "


    "All right."


    The captain was noncommittal and left with the men. Li Rui himself went back to the villa and came to her room in July to calm her down. July is no better than Li Rui. In fact, even Li Rui himself is the first time to see such a scene.


    Hundreds of meters away, a shot in the head, witness a person died in front of you, think terrible.


    The team leader and others came to the police car and held a small meeting. The captain said: "there are many doubts about Xiao Li, but we should not act rashly, we can only observe. Judging from the current clues, there must be a big family or power behind Xiao Li. Zhao Ling, you have to be mentally prepared and organized to send you to be an undercover agent. You are most familiar with Li Rui. You are duty bound to do this work. "


    Zhao Lingpa a salute, face serious: "guarantee to complete the task!"


    The captain nodded, but there was no joy in his heart.


    This case, that young man, I''m afraid he can''t handle it. However, the duty is unavoidable. We can only harden our head and go to spy. So next, he earnestly taught Zhao Ling that she must be flexible and not be dead headed.

 Chapter 158

    In the room, the brother and sister sat chatting.


    "Brother, I don''t feel right. I used to think that I was a disaster. How can I turn around and see that you are the biggest disaster? There are accidents everywhere. Shall we dare to go out in the future? "


    July a pair of big eyes, flicker flicker, appear a little playful. When she thought that she and her brother were disaster stars, she didn''t think she was worried. On the contrary, she felt funny.


    Li Rui was also amused to be told that in July. Yeah, everything goes wrong.


    In fact, there are some ordinary days for my wife. In fact, most of the days are relatively flat, no rain or sunshine. However, maybe those big things, I remember very deeply.


    "Happiness depends on misfortune, misfortune depends on happiness, and disaster depends on how to deal with it. Sometimes, a bad thing is not necessarily a bad thing, as long as it is resolved well, it is a good thing. "


    July eyes lit up: "brother, you are so powerful, I admire you more and more."


    "Don''t talk about this kind of brain powder."


    "No, I just want to be your number one brain powder!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was a lot of fun in the room. It was all the chatting and joking between brother and sister. In July, the tense mood was relieved and the usual optimistic and cheerful mood was restored. Li Rui was relieved.


    The incident was so outrageous that they were all killed at home.


    It seems that some people don''t know how to write dead words, so they dare to be so unscrupulous. It''s not Li Rui''s character to defend and be beaten. If necessary, anyone can take the initiative to attack. Although some people hide in the dark, that doesn''t mean Li Rui can''t help them.


    There are always ways.


    Li Rui took out his mobile phone and began to chat with people. Naturally, the object of chat can''t be people. Little devil, now very loyal to Li Rui, whenever Li Rui has a Hello, little devil will work hard.


    Although the little devil is not reliable, but it is always gratitude.


    "Is there any way to trace the information I want. For example, I was assassinated and I want to know who the employer is. "


    Li Rui sent out these words. After a while, the little devil replied, "brother, who, who will assassinate you? There are people who are so brave. "


    The little devil thinks that Li Rui should be a high-level figure. How can ordinary people dare to fight against a mysterious figure like Li Rui? Isn''t this an old dog in the manger looking for shit?


    Li Rui didn''t know how to explain it. He asked, "you can tell me if there is any way."


    The kid is vague. Second, he can''t answer. Li Rui thinks that if he has to track down, he must be better at the villain. As a front-line law enforcement officer in the local government, he is more experienced than the little devil.


    Li Rui then finds the villain and asks the same question. Zhen ghost said: "we usually take soul searching techniques to forcibly enter each other''s sea of knowledge and trace them one by one."


    Things at the soul level are too complicated, but Li Rui is curious. This is soul searching. Is it so easy to use?


    We have to learn a wave.


    "Do you know soul searching?" Li Rui asked.


    Zhengui said, "my level is not enough to learn this skill, unless I am a big leader."


    Li Rui knew in his heart that since the evil spirits could not be punished, the Secretary for justice would certainly be punished. The villain of the town deliberately said that the big leader is also a kind of direction, which means that you go to the big leader.


    Li Rui then went to the director of the Department of punishing evil and asked if he could learn the skills of soul searching.


    In dealing with this man, Li Rui tries not to play tricks, but to go straight to each other and get what he needs. On the contrary, both sides are more straightforward. The director didn''t answer immediately, so Li Rui waited patiently and sat in the living room to recover his consumed aura.


    There is a lot of aura in the air storage, which needs to be filled. Until more than three o''clock in the afternoon, a message came back from the director, and Li Rui took a look at it.


    "Soul searching is a big thing. It can''t be spread easily."


    "Ten million."


    "This..."


    "20 million can''t be more."


    "Yes."


    Li Rui was overjoyed. Sure enough, there is nothing in the world that doesn''t love money. It''s to smash it, smash it, squander it, and squander it.


    Li Rui is going to get the Ming coin. There is no Ming coin at home, which is not as good as the school. Li Rui has a lot of Ming coins stored in the school. If all of them are taken out, people may feel numb.


    "July, July!"


    Li Rui called a few times and came out of the room in July. Li Rui said: "let''s go back to school. I''ll go back to carry some things. I don''t feel at ease if you are alone at home."


    "OK, I''ll change." I''ve been wearing pajamas since I got up in July.


    Li Rui stood outside and waited for a long time, but he didn''t come out in July. Li Rui is a little curious about what she is doing. Why don''t she change her clothes?


    Do you have to make up? Woman, alas.


    "Ah! Brother Just then, there was a scream in the room. Li Rui dashed into the room, and the door was smashed like tofu. Li Ruifeng said: "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    And then the whole person was dumbfounded.


    On the other side, July shows the perfect back without a trace. Looking at Li Rui slowly, Li Rui immediately closed his eyes and said in a deep voice, "don''t turn around!"


    Before the words were finished, July had already plunged into his arms. Li Rui didn''t know where to put his hands, and he didn''t dare to open his eyes.


    "Brother, there was a centipede on the wall just now. It scared me to death!"


    July holding Li Rui shivering, totally unaware of the fact that Li Rui himself did not wear a coat.


    Li Rui is so shy that he really wants to kill all the centipedes in the world.


    Damn centipede, cause this situation!


    Li Rui scolded secretly and coughed: "it''s OK. It''s OK. In July, you put on your clothes first."


    A second passed.


    "Ah


    July is a scream again, quickly let go of Li Rui''s hand.


    This time Li Rui knew why she screamed, and he had prepared for it. However, even if he is prepared, he has no relevant experience. Li Rui really doesn''t know how to deal with this kind of thing.


    There was a voice in my ears, a voice in my ears.


    After a while, I heard the weak words of July: "brother, I''m dressed, you can open your eyes."


    Li Rui opened his eyes and stood in front of him like a lotus in July. His face was very red and his head was low. He didn''t dare to look at him.


    "Well, let''s change rooms tonight, and we''ll buy insecticides later. Everything here is good. It''s just against the mountain. There are some poisonous insects. It''s OK. I''ll buy a few catties of sulfur and sprinkle it around the house. "


    "Well." July is a whisper.


    "Are you all right? If it''s OK, let''s go. " Li Rui tried to act as if nothing had happened.


    "Well." July is like this again.


    Li Rui nodded: "OK, let''s go."


    Just pretend that nothing happened just now.


    That''s it.

 Chapter 159

    Li Rui drives the car and goes straight to school. There will be classes tomorrow in July, so she won''t go back to the villa. Li Rui took a few sticks of paper money back to the villa and burned part of it.


    It''s very superstitious.


    After all these things, Li Ruiqin practiced hard and didn''t care about it. Strength is the basis of striving for everything. Without strength, nothing is. According to Dayao, the shadow guild also has practitioners and super strength.


    There are always crouching tigers, hidden dragons in the bustling world. If you want to win and not be killed by others, you must have the strength of self-protection and strong deterrence.


    Li Rui saw this very clearly and never let go of it. He is now like grasping a straw in general, trying to climb up and keep working hard. To bite your teeth to fight for everything you want, to come up with the determination to earn your life.


    The next day, Li Rui woke up at six o''clock. First of all, the first thing is to turn on the mobile phone. Sure enough, a white light flew out of the mobile phone and disappeared into my mind.


    "Search the gods!"


    If the previous skills are still the basic category of ancient martial arts, then searching for gods means mystery. Li Rui is fully aware of the value. SouShen represents a more wonderful direction. Soushenshu is the key to that gate!


    "Inspection and seeking is called search, and spiritual consciousness is called God. Divine consciousness is the heart and consciousness of all living beings. If you want to search for God, you must know God first... God knows Chapter 1: ideas. The idea is the concentration of mental power. The method of gathering ideas is meditation. Meditate to open your mind, and then practice other things... "


    Li Rui knows that meditation is meditation. According to the method of meditation in SouShen, Li Rui sat down with his knees crossed, closed his eyes, and tried to immerse himself in a kind of artistic conception.


    Well, it''s hard to do.


    After a morning, Li Rui didn''t feel like he had entered that realm. In fact, it''s very difficult to step into real meditation, because meditation is just like sleeping. In that case, it can clear people''s fatigue. How important sleep is, how difficult meditation is.


    Li Rui tried to understand meditation from the perspective of sleep. Unconsciously, he fell asleep.


    It is not accurate to say that sleeping is a state of rest. I didn''t eat at noon. I sat down all morning without moving. It''s also Li Rui who can endure. Li Rui can endure because he knows it''s good to practice. Otherwise, I can''t stand it.


    Only when it is meaningful can we do it. It makes sense to do it.


    Half asleep and half awake, Li Rui felt that he could wake up at any time, but he didn''t want to wake up.


    It was not until the evening that Li Rui woke up from this wonderful state.


    "Hoo... Crouch!"


    Seeing that it was dark outside the window, Li Rui could not help mixed feelings: "this cultivation is really grinding. It''s been a day like this."


    I haven''t done anything all day.


    However, after standing up and walking, Li Rui felt very energetic. Then Li Rui knew that he was going to lose sleep tonight.


    "No! I will never sit up late. I will go out for a walk. I can''t waste my time in vain. "


    Since there is nothing to do during the day, we should make up for it at night. Li Rui called Lu Zhaolai and Ma Donglai directly: "come out to play!"


    As soon as they heard Li Rui''s call, the two night owls were so excited that they burst into tears and agreed.


    Li Rui made an appointment with them and went out.


    The meeting place is in the Internet bar. This time, I want to kill Ma Dong. Rich people, in terms of money, even Lu Zhao''s family does not necessarily have money from Ma Dong''s family. After all, they are engaged in real estate. If they throw out a few houses at random, they will have funds for activities at night?


    When Li Rui arrived, Ma Donglai and Lu Zhao had been waiting there for a long time. Ma Dong said: "brother Li, take me to lie down and win!"


    "I want to win, too." Lu Zhao looked forward to it.


    "Roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll, roll. You say, if it goes on like this, do you dare to let me play with you? "


    Ma Donglai and Lu Zhao lowered their heads in shame: "I''m sorry, brother Li, we didn''t hide it."


    "It''s not a matter of concealing. Playing games is to relax, not to pass the time. There is only one life. Even if you can live a hundred years, don''t kill it like this. You should do something meaningful. Besides, you are all successors. "


    "What does brother Li think we should do?"


    Li Rui pulled up an evil smile at the corner of his mouth: "it''s meaningless for me to say it. It''s up to you to understand it."


    "How to comprehend?" Ma Donglai has a bitter face. He can''t understand it.


    Lu Zhao said: "since it''s meaningless to say it, it means to understand it through action. Without action, we can''t understand it. Brother Li, what do you want us to do? "


    "Smart." Li Rui snapped his fingers and said, "if there is no way, find a way. Since we want to take action, we can''t play games in Internet cafes. We have to go out for a walk. In this way, we don''t drive any more. We just walk from here. "


    What is the meaning of walking?


    Ma Donglai didn''t ask, nor did Lu Zhao. Anyway, as long as Li Rui says to walk, then walk.


    The three chatted as they walked, led by Li Rui. Lu Zhao and Ma Donglai were half behind Li Rui. This is what people like them have learned to be observant. Half of them are not too forward, but they are not backward.


    In life, if the Secretary of the leader follows the leader, he will fall behind half a position.


    "Donglai, your problem is bigger than that of Lu Zhao. I want to sharpen your mind, you used to be too lazy, no pursuit. Vision and means only stay in small, not climate. In the future, I will come to you more and take you to experience more. "


    "Brother Li, I will do as long as you say."


    "Will you?"


    "I don''t believe others, but I believe you, brother Li."


    "Let''s take a long-term view of the matter, not in a hurry. Since I promise your father, I will certainly cultivate you. You also want to be an excellent person, dandy. It''s no fun. "


    Ma Donglai thinks so.


    "Let''s sit there and have a snack. I can smell the spicy crayfish." Li Rui pointed, Ma Donglai and Lu Zhao laughed, clapped their hands and said, "good, good."


    Li Rui went over, sat at a table and ordered a few dishes with the boss. Three people chat and wait for the dishes.


    Ma Donglai is not stupid, and he doesn''t want to be a dandy. But it''s hard to get from extravagance to frugality. Before, most of his companions were such goods, so they went with the flow. Now with Li Rui as a bright light, he naturally wants to reform.


    Sometimes, people just lack an opportunity, an opportunity to become better.


    Lu Zhaoze wanted to learn from Li Rui and embark on the road of fierce plagiarism.


    Under the guidance of their parents, their relationship with Li Rui is not a friend relationship, but a teacher-student relationship.

 Chapter 160

    Food color is also the first. Spicy crayfish, delicious.


    Li Rui''s hands are full of oil and he eats it. Eating and eating, a girl with a small bag came out on the corner of the road. Li Rui''s eyesight was very good. He saw that the girl was a little familiar. He looked at her carefully and called out: "Jian Su Mei!"


    The girl, dressed in plain clothes, looked at her suspiciously. Li Rui waved to her: "come here!"


    Jane Su Mei lowered her head and walked slowly to Li Rui''s table: "who are you?"


    She doesn''t seem to remember Li Rui.


    Li Rui said: "did you forget the last time you were in the Internet bar? Sit down. I''ll treat you to food. I''m worried. There are too many things to eat. "


    Jian Su Mei looked at Li Rui, her eyes calmed down and shook her head: "I''m not feeling well. I can''t eat these greasy foods."


    "Oh, all right." Li Rui took off his plastic gloves and wiped his mouth with a paper towel. "The five brothers didn''t bother you any more, did they? How come you''re not afraid to come back at this point. "


    "I''ll make up for the students." She clasped her hands and laughed, very quiet.


    Li Rui was stunned. He always felt that Chien Su Mei was a little different today, as if she had become more and more sparse.


    Maybe it''s because I haven''t seen you for a while.


    Li Rui has a deep impression on this beautiful girl who is a senior high school student. People have an appreciation of beautiful things, especially beautiful women.


    "Since you can''t eat and it''s not early, why don''t you go back to rest early." Li Rui didn''t mean anything special to Chien Su Mei, just wanted to raise her eyes.


    "I can''t eat, but I can have a drink," she said


    Li Rui patted his thigh: "boss, give me four cups of watermelon juice!"


    Ma Donglai and Lu Zhao, sitting opposite each other, wanted to laugh, but did not dare to. They were so depressed that they did not say a word.


    If you are interested in your sister, you have to pull on us to hide something.


    Ma Donglai couldn''t help thinking that brother Li''s skill of picking up girls was really bad, and he almost let her go.


    The boss brought watermelon juice, and Jian Sumei sat next to Li Rui. She drank watermelon juice and asked Li Rui, "what are you doing here?"


    "It''s nothing. I just came to eat big dog." Li Rui took a look at Ma Donglai and Lu Zhao and said, "rob the rich and help the poor."


    "Brother Li, you all live in villas. Are you poor?" Ma Donglai said with a smile.


    Lu Zhao also said with a smile: "people who drive more than one million Mercedes Benz still need our help? Brother Li, you are not kind. We only have pocket money. We don''t want to be your own boss. "


    Li Rui waved: "roll roll roll, I earn hard-earned money, we are not the same."


    "Yes, you are the same as Jane Su Mei, but different from me and Lu Zhao. Ah, you say how you are so predestined. I say brother Li, why do you pull us to have supper at night? I dare to wait for Jane Su Mei. "


    Li Rui glared at Ma Donglai''s mouth. However, Ma Donglai was not afraid of it. He knew it was a joke.


    "Donglai, brother Li is not like you. Brother Li is concerned about Jane Su Mei. If he was troubled by the last incident, don''t misunderstand him. "


    Lu Zhao''s speech was much more interesting. He gave Li Rui a hand from the spiritual level.


    But in fact, both of them are helping Li Rui to say good things. They just sing "white face" and "red face". It sounds different, but it''s actually the same.


    Li Rui couldn''t hear it and immediately stopped: "OK, OK, what are you talking about. Just eat. Don''t talk. Su Mei, you don''t mind. "


    "No, I don''t mind." Jian Su Mei nodded and drank the watermelon juice slowly.


    Ma Donglai and Lu Zhao really stop talking and eat. Li Rui talks with Jian Su Mei about her study. Li Rui''s math is not bad. Basically, he took part in the post Olympiad math class in high school and won a prize.


    It can be seen that Jian Sumei''s learning foundation is also good, but there is still a long way to go from the top.


    When it comes to learning, Jane Su Mei is very interested.


    "Brother Li, what''s your tactics, tactics and specific methods?"


    Before she knew it, Chien Su Mei also called brother Li.


    "Tiaohai tactics is only a widely adopted method. If we achieve it on this basis, we should start to expand our weaknesses. There are not many people who sincerely implement this point. Many of them are superficial. Now I can''t teach you which papers to do in detail. In this way, the only advice I can give you is to do more than the questions, but in fact, it''s the most critical point. It comes down to execution. "


    Li Rui points his fingers on the table. His eyes are no longer focused on Jian Su Mei. Ma Donglai and Lu Zhao are serious.


    "Execution is the key to doing everything and overcoming all difficulties. Most of us, if the executive ability is a standard of 10, then the average person is only 5. Don''t look down on this 5. If you can do this, it''s no problem to be well-off.


    If you can do 6, that is to say, you will do it better than most people, so it is very easy for you to be rich. For example, those who write online novels, he can write two shifts a day, but he keeps three shifts a day, so he has more advantages. "


    Li Rui knows that Ma Donglai also likes to read online novels, but Ma Donglai is a reader. Li Rui is now explaining this concept from the perspective of an analyst.


    Ma Donglai is really more energetic.


    Li Rui went on to say: "execution to 7 is equivalent to getting up before dawn every morning to do what you want to do, that is to say, we get up earlier than chicken. And can put in most of the heart to do that thing, maintain a high degree of enthusiasm. You can go to see the outstanding entrepreneurs of our time. Most of them have the perseverance and execution. At least in the early days. "


    Lu Zhao nodded: "my father started a business when he was young. At that time, I was just sensible. I saw that he was really tired every day, but he always kept a smiling face on his face."


    Li Rui nodded: "eight points or more, that is a life we can hardly experience. I mean, Donglai''s current state may be 4, Luzhao''s may be 6, Sumei''s may be 6, but it''s not enough to achieve your goal. "


    Ma Donglai, Lu Zhao, and Jian Sumei ponder deeply.


    Li Rui''s words touched them a lot. The previously vague concepts have now been explained clearly, and many current situations have been made clear in his mind, so there is pressure.


    Li Rui said: "I hope you understand that it is not so difficult to improve one point. In the process of improving this one point, you will feel that you are becoming more and more excellent, and it is worth the sweat. "


    All three were silent.


    After a while, Lu Zhao asked Li Rui, "brother Li, who are you?"


    Li Rui thought, "about 7."


    On the issue of the underground wechat group, he went all out to carry out it and firmly remembered two words.


    Never forget why you started, and your mission can be accomplished.


    Opportunities don''t come all the time. Only those that can be grasped are opportunities.

 Chapter 161

    The wine ends and the people disperse.


    "It''s all over the world. Let''s call it a day."


    Jian Sumei finished her watermelon juice, and all the snacks on the table were swept away. There''s nothing to eat, nothing to sit on, and it''s almost time to go. Ma Donglai consciously went to pay for the meal. Li Rui asked Jian Sumei, "go back now."


    Jane Su Mei hesitated for a moment and said, "there''s something I''d like to talk to you about alone. I don''t know if it''s inconvenient for you."


    "How long will it take?"


    "It''s hard to say."


    Li Rui then said to Ma Donglai and Lu Zhao, "you two go to Donglai''s house first, and I''ll come later."


    Ma Donglai and Lu Zhao show their understanding eyes. They laugh twice and leave. Li Rui and Jian Sumei walk side by side. Jian Sumei leads the way. Li Rui doesn''t care where to go.


    "Do you know kung fu?" Out of a section of the road, Jane Su Mei asked.


    Li Rui said that he knew a little.


    Jane Su Mei takes off her schoolbag and takes it out. Suddenly she takes her hand out of the bag and stabs Li Rui with a pencil sharpener. Li Rui''s reaction can not be described as unpleasant. He immediately grabbed Jian Sumei''s hand, but she couldn''t move. Li Rui reached out and took off her knife.


    "Test me?"


    Jane Su Mei''s movements are slow and unprofessional. If the killer is at her level, I''m afraid this profession will disappear long ago.


    The only explanation is trial.


    Jane Su Mei admits: "although you were very good last time, I still want to make sure. Li Rui, can I learn kung fu from you? "


    "I don''t know how to teach Kung Fu." Li Rui is very sincere. He is still groping for his own way. How can I teach you?


    Jian Sumei said: "I need to learn kung fu to protect myself. Often, some unruly people come up with my ideas. If I don''t have the ability to protect myself, you may see me there one day."


    Jian Su Mei points to a place where there is a hair salon. Several younger sisters of the salon stand outside the door waiting for business.


    "I can''t teach you. I can leave you a call. It''s too late for you to learn this. The skeleton has been formed. Besides, at this stage, your main task is reading. When you are in trouble, you can call your parents or call the police. "


    "My parents are not at my side, and there is a delay in calling the police. If I don''t have the chance to call, can I only rely on myself?"


    Jian Su Mei''s eyes were firm, calm and firm.


    Li Rui is helpless. I really don''t know how to persuade her. Let''s just say that she can perceive the aura of heaven and earth. Without this premise, she can''t go on the road of practice.


    What should we do? Go to find pills for her again? Impossible things, there are also priorities for July. If you''re not a relative, there''s not so much good news.


    "A woman''s sense of smell is terrible. Zhao Yue is, so is she. "


    Li Rui frowned and thought about it, saying, "I''m sorry, I''m not interested in being a teacher, and you have no reason to study. Imagine that there are so many beauties in the world. Do they have to learn kung fu to go out? "


    "If I have a reason to learn." Jane Su Mei whispered.


    "Then look again." At least for now, Li Rui doesn''t want to.


    Just then, Jane Su Mei''s phone rang. Jane Su Mei took out her cell phone. There was no sound at the other end of the phone. Jian Su Mei''s expression gradually changed. She suddenly grabbed Li Rui''s hand and ran forward.


    "Quick, quick..."


    Li Rui didn''t ask her what she was going to do. She was so anxious that she didn''t even have time to speak.


    What is it that makes her so anxious?


    Boom!


    Not far ahead, on the seventh floor, the fire came out of the window and the cracked glass fell. Illuminating Li Rui''s eyes, Jian Su Mei suddenly fell to the ground, as if she had been drained of all her strength.


    It seems that even breathing is a very difficult thing, Jane Su Mei looked at the gas burning window, eyes lost focus.


    "No, no..."


    "Su Mei!"


    She suddenly struggled to get up and ran forward.


    "Don''t run, you wait here!" Li Rui gave a loud drink, and Jian Su Mei looked back. Then she saw a gust of wind, and a figure flashed past her.


    Amazing speed!


    Li Rui''s toes on the ground a little bit, the body is a leap of three meters far. The house in front of the fire is about 20 meters away. The most difficult thing to break through is the time to go upstairs.


    The fire had been detected in the upper and lower floors of the building, and there was a lot of noise in the movement. Before anyone gathered, Li Ruifei quickly got into the corridor, five steps at a time.


    The door of the seventh floor was locked. Li Rui kicked it open and rushed in.


    Two rooms. Li Rui goes in. One of them is empty.


    In the second room, there''s a man. Li Rui stepped forward and saw the girl lying on the bed with her eyes closed. She was stunned.


    How come there are two simple plums?


    Horse hooves?


    Li Rui breathes and finds that he is not dead. He immediately picked up Chien Su Mei and ran out.


    Whoo!


    Fire, burning, destroying everything. The whole house is in a state of fire. The fire in the living room was already unstoppable. Li Rui was about to rush out with Chien Su Mei in his arms when he stopped.


    There was a man at the door, looking here coldly.


    Who is he?


    Li Rui can''t see the person''s face clearly, but from the motionless look on the other side, Li Rui''s heart must have something to do with that person.


    Li Rui went back to the room with Jian Sumei in his arms and jumped down towards the window!


    Liulijue instant operation!


    Two seconds passed.


    Boom!


    The ground was splashed with bricks and stones. A young man looking up downstairs was almost scared to death.


    "I wipe, I wipe! Superman


    Li Rui, who fell down from the seventh floor, still holds Jian Su Mei in his arms, just like superman in the movie.


    Li Rui quickly evacuated with Jian Sumei in his arms.


    The young man with yellow hair still didn''t wake up from this magical scene. He was staring at the direction of Li Rui''s departure. Corridor position, a short and strong middle-aged man came to him, looked at his eyes, chasing past.


    The same is fast, the short middle-aged man''s running speed is 100 meters sprint.


    For a long time, the young man sitting on the ground with weak legs patted his head and murmured, "I am. What the hell


    Bang!


    A gas tank flew down from upstairs and crashed to the ground. The door frame with fire light falls one after another. The young man ran away in fright.


    It''s incredible.


    For ordinary people, the most powerful explanation is illusion.


    "Sister... Sister Suyan... Don''t come..."


    Li Rui holds Jian Su Mei and wakes up in the process of running. She should have been woken up when she jumped from the building. At this time, she vomited a few words and opened her eyes.


    With all my strength, I can only see one eye.


    At this glance, she saw the person holding her.


    It''s him.


    Jane Su Mei put her heart down and closed her eyes.

 Chapter 162

    "In short, come out!"


    When he arrived at the place where he had just stayed, Li Rui gave a shout.


    In the dark, the footsteps sounded. Jiansuyan came out of the dark corner carefully. Seeing Li Rui and jiansumei, she came quickly.


    "Su Mei, Su Mei..." when she saw Jian Su Mei with her eyes closed, she thought she was dead and her tears couldn''t stop falling. Anxious and distressed, too sad to help.


    "She''s not dead yet. Come with me." Li Rui said that he planned to take the twin sisters away.


    "Want to go? I''m afraid it''s not that easy. " From the direction when Li Rui came, a figure quickly approached.


    Li Rui gently handed Jiansu Mei to Jiansu: "take care of her. I''ll burn your family for a while."


    The figure''s speed of running was amazing. In a twinkling of an eye, he came to Li Rui about ten feet in front of him. Li Rui held his head high, looked at the comer and said faintly: "tell me your identity, otherwise don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    The stout man chuckled twice: "I don''t know how you escaped from the seventh floor. Boy, I want these sisters. If you leave, I can spare you


    "Seriously, no one is afraid of me." Li Rui sighed, his eyes suddenly fierce.


    "I said, you --"


    In the void, dazzling light, piercing sound.


    "To die!"


    Straight lightning blooms, such as a long gun, piercing everything in a flash.


    Poof!


    This thunder and lightning, a hand will amaze this side of the venue. It only lights up for a moment. After a moment, there is a faint smell of burning in the air.


    It was quiet and there was no sound.


    In short, she holds her sister and stares at Li Rui.


    Li Rui turned around and went to jiansuyan. With a gloomy face, he said, "go."


    At this moment, Li Rui is fearless, just like a king in his own territory.


    His eyes were fierce.


    His pace was steady.


    He looked in all directions and asked who was the enemy.


    no one!


    Behind them, the stout man fell to the ground in a daze, his body twitching from time to time. Li Rui''s strike was still enough to save his life. But the stout man''s knee below, by Qi Gen cut open, broken into four sections.


    The short and strong man''s wound part is also faintly floating with the white smoke of meat fragrance.


    Li Rui brings Jian Suyan and Jian Sumei to Ma''s house. Ma Ye is not at home. Ma Donglai and Lu Zhao are playing games at home. When Li Rui brings back two younger sisters, Ma Donglai''s mouth is open enough to plug an egg.


    "You can buy one and get one free. Brother Li, please teach me!"


    "Don''t be poor. I came here to drive. I''ll go now. I won''t wait. "


    Jian Sumei''s physical condition has been checked by Li Rui. There is no problem. She just left before, and then choked by the smoke. The question is whether it is big or small. On the way here, Li Rui had been treated first, and now his life is not in danger.


    Early transfer is to let Jane Su Mei have a good recovery environment, and staying in the Ma family may cause trouble. Recently, things have become more and more important. Mr. Ma may not be willing to make trouble with the things that have happened to the Jane family. He is a businessman, not a quack.


    Li Rui still has this self-knowledge. When he comes in, he says hello to Ma Donglai and Lu Zhao, and then he leaves.


    Li Rui goes out with Jiansu Mei in his arms. Jiansu Mei follows him closely. It''s hot and stormy. Ma Dong has a good look. What''s executive power? It''s executive power. Who else is there to take my sister home?!


    After Li Rui left, Ma Dong asked Lu Zhao, "do you think I should ask my parents about this?"


    Although Ma Donglai is older than Lu Zhao, Lu Zhao has a better brain than Ma Donglai. This is an indisputable fact. Ma Donglai knew this, so he asked Lu Zhao.


    Lu Zhao thought for a moment and said, "this matter can be mentioned, but people just come to make a turn, and there''s no need to think too much. We shouldn''t have gone first, or we would have seen something. "


    From the smell of smoke on Chien Su Mei and the eagerness of Li Rui and Chien Su Yan, Lu Zhao has made up a big play. Unfortunately, I didn''t see it on the spot. I just hate that I''m not a girl.


    Li Rui drives home with Jiansu Yan and Jiansu Mei. When he gets home, Li Rui closes the doors and windows. The doors and windows broken by the sniper last time have been mended. Sister Sang also asked someone to send Li Rui some big wolf dogs to keep in the yard.


    Although it''s not very effective, it''s just a shock, but it''s the weather of a wealthy family. Most people hear dogs barking from a distance and dare not think about it.


    "You can find a place to do it first, and when you are thirsty, you can pour water for yourself. I''m the only one who lives here at ordinary times, and the hostess can only serve himself. "


    In a word, she looked at her sister with concern. Jian Sumei is put on the sofa bed by Li Rui. Li Rui puts her away, goes to the kitchen to get a towel to compress her, and pours some water to feed her.


    "Your parents are gone, aren''t they? I saw two photos in my room. The average family will never get into such trouble. That person intentionally doesn''t kill your sister. It''s estimated that he wants to lead you and kill you together. "


    They are my parents'' enemies. In order to avoid them, Su Mei and I live a normal life with the same identity. Although they live like two mice, they are still safe these years. Unexpectedly, they are still found


    "That''s why you want to learn martial arts from me, isn''t it?" Li Rui looks at Jiansu as if he wants to see through her heart.


    In short, she is not afraid of Li Rui''s eyes. As a sister, she has extraordinary psychological accomplishment. In addition to her life over the years, it is not polite to say that she is an adult, even more mature than many big people.


    "I really want to learn martial arts from you, but it seems that I don''t have the chance. This time we sisters thank you, but you will not be their opponent, I think we should go


    "Not necessarily." Li Rui smiles.


    In short, a Leng, think about it, it is really no way to refute. Li Rui''s strength is not the category of ordinary people, let alone a killer. Even if more powerful people come, it is estimated that Li Rui is not his opponent.


    "I had a sniper case here earlier. It was on the top of the mountain. If the killer had not been lucky, he would have died early. You live with me, I guarantee you nothing, but if you go out, it''s hard to say


    Li Rui said, "you can tell me something about your family. I''ll help you according to the situation."


    Li Rui is not a living Lei Feng. He won''t take the trouble personally. But it all depends on fate and mood. Anyway, I''m not afraid of anyone now.


    In short, I was silent for a long time, obviously thinking about something, and it was hard to make a decision in my heart. Li Rui waited for her to speak.


    After a long time, he simply said, "the people who killed my parents are from the shadow guild."


    Li Rui frowned and thought it was not easy.


    The power of this organization is not small.

 Chapter 163

    If one is an accident, then two should be suspicious. If there are three, then there must be laws. At present, the emergence of the shadow guild has made Li Rui vaguely aware that this organization may be extremely powerful.


    In life, we can see that only those large, monopolized enterprises or companies can often meet.


    The people who know the existence of this organization are either dead or their own. Therefore, only those who have not been successfully assassinated will remember the name of shadow guild. At the same time, ordinary people are unable to resist and dare not mention it at all.


    "Do your parents know anything about the shadow guild?"


    When Li Rui asked about this, he was obviously nervous: "I''m not sure about the details. I only know that one of the founders of shadow guild is my grandfather. Later, after my grandfather died, my parents were gradually excluded until we died when we were eight years old


    It''s euphemistic to say that he died. In fact, he was assassinated.


    Li Rui thought that it''s no wonder that he stabbed people when he said he was learning kung fu. It turns out that it''s all inherited from his family. At this point of view, perhaps in a nutshell, I really have a certain foundation. I have experienced wind and rain, and my character is extremely quiet.


    And Jane Su Mei... Should be more under the protection of her sister, living a normal life.


    A wonderful girl.


    "Er..."


    Lying on the sofa, Jane Su Mei opens her eyes and looks around blankly. When she sees her sister, she looks happy. When she sees Li Rui again, she is confused.


    "Sister, where is this..."


    Jane quickly approached her and said, "this is brother Li''s home. He saved us. You can rest assured that we are safe. "


    "Sister, help me up." Jane Su Mei didn''t know if she was uncomfortable lying down. Jiansu raises her half body, and Jiansu Mei says to Li Rui, "thank you."


    "You''re welcome. It''s not the first time I''ve saved you." Li Rui smiles and waves her hand to show that she doesn''t need to be so serious. "You have a good rest. Don''t worry about other things."


    "Well." Jane Su Mei answered, and suddenly she felt a little uneasy in her eyes. "Brother Li, why do you want to save me?"


    This question is interesting. In short, it''s strange. It''s not reasonable to save Su Mei again and again without relatives. In short, because living under the eaves of other people, it''s not convenient to ask. Jane didn''t think so much.


    "I do it for special reasons, of course." Li Rui said with a smile.


    Jian Su Mei''s face suddenly became excited. She supported her sister and said, "we would rather die than give that thing to you!"


    What?


    Li Rui''s face was full of doubts, and then he suddenly realized: "no wonder they want to chase and kill your sisters. That''s the reason. Jane Su Mei, you think too much. I save you just because you look good. It''s not as complicated as you think. "


    How straightforward!


    Jane Merton blushed and didn''t know how to respond.


    In short, Li Rui took a look at the boy. He thought he was very decent, but he was also a man who was attracted by his appearance.


    Li Rui felt some anger in Jiansu''s eyes. He laughed a few times and explained, "don''t get me wrong. In fact, you are not the first one I saved. I''m just a person who depends on my mood. If I meet you, I can help you. If I can''t help you, I won''t be forced. Besides, I have a grudge against the people of the shadow guild. We are facing the same enemy. "


    "You have a problem with the shadow guild, too?" In short, it''s wonderful.


    Li Rui nodded, explained the last assassination, and said, "there is a assassin of shadow guild in the basement. He was wounded by me. Now he is recuperating."


    In short, his face became serious: "is he an undercover agent sent by the other party?"


    Li Rui said: "whether he is or not, I won''t let him see you two anyway. Don''t worry. Under my hand, they are just ants. "


    When Jiansu Yan and Jiansu Mei look at each other, Li Rui''s words are full of confidence. Although there are still some doubts, they feel a sense of security.


    "You must be tired too. Go to your room to have a bath early today."


    Li Rui pointed to a room, which was the guest room, enough for the two of them to rest. Chien Su nodded, but Chien Su Mei was rather embarrassed: "sister, I can''t get up."


    Li Rui walked over to the room, picked up Jian Su Mei and strode towards the room. But she was so ashamed that Li Rui could see that she was embarrassed and said, "what''s the harm? I brought you all the way..."


    Jane Su Mei is more shy.


    You can do it, but you can''t say it!


    So she just closed her eyes and pretended to be... In a bad mood.


    In short, she can''t hold her sister, or she won''t let Li Rui do it for her.


    What''s more, as Li Rui said, he brought them all the way.


    As long as you don''t do anything too much.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Rui is also quite tired after all this trouble. Save, beat, cure. Counting up, it was more than 12 o''clock in the evening. Li Rui went back to his room and lay quietly in bed.


    The more you experience, the more you understand that there are many cruel things in this society. After all, one''s strength is not enough. We must unite.


    "Maybe it''s time to consider taking in an apprentice."


    Looking at the ceiling, Li Rui muttered a sigh and closed his eyes.


    The next day, Li Rui got up very early. It''s more than six o''clock. I am alone on the roof to absorb the aura of heaven and earth.


    Last night''s consumption is really a lot, we need to redouble our efforts to make up for it. Until more than eight o''clock in the morning, Jane simply pushed open the door of the roof and came up.


    "I made some breakfast."


    Li Rui opened his eyes, looked at her and said, "I''m not hungry."


    "Eat a little, or you''ll get stomach trouble." In short, he was unmoved and looked at Li Rui.


    Li Rui clearly saw that kind of care for his sister from her eyes.


    She is used to


    Li Rui got up and shrugged: "OK."


    Jane laughed.


    When she went downstairs, Jane Su Mei was up and waiting.


    "All right?" Ask her, for example.


    Jane Su Mei nodded: "well, I feel the whole person is alive."


    Last night was really a little uncomfortable, but this morning she felt her body was great, and there was no discomfort reaction, so she was happy.


    She didn''t know that Li Rui used some aura to help her massage. It can be said that Li Rui is a little weak now, and he feels drained.


    That''s why he got tired last night.


    "Eat, don''t be so polite." Li Rui said hello, sat down and picked up the porridge on the table. This porridge is mushroom and lean meat porridge. It looks very clean. After two mouthfuls, Li Rui''s eyes brighten.


    It''s delicious!

 Chapter 164

    "As a matter of fact, you can do it." Li Rui praised and sipped hot porridge.


    Chien Su Mei was very proud, as if Li Rui praised her: "that''s not true. My sister''s craftsmanship is at the level of chef. I have a tough taste. She can always make dishes I like. Is it sister


    In short, smile, do not answer the words, but simply said: "delicious you eat more."


    This is interesting. Li Rui eats another bowl after eating. In addition to porridge, in short, some steamed bread, big and white steamed bread. Jane Su Mei had a good time eating one by one.


    It''s really warm, Li Rui thought as he ate.


    After breakfast, Chien Su Mei began to worry: "what should I do? I can''t go to school. Sister, what should we do in the future?"


    This is a big problem. The whereabouts of Jane''s sisters have been exposed. Reading is impossible. But what they can do without reading is a big question.


    In short, although she is young, she seems to have a daughter-in-law at home. This is something like July. She has been honed in suffering and learned more.


    It''s just that they have different temperaments. July is strong, in short is quiet, she clearly knows what to do.


    Now she was packing up her things and said, "since I can''t go, I won''t go. In this society, people will not starve to death without reading. "


    "But we can''t stay at brother Li''s house all the time..." Jane Su Mei looked pitifully at Li Rui, and suddenly clapped her hands and said with a smile, "brother Li, I''ll discuss something with you, or my sister will marry you, so you will become my brother-in-law, and I can eat rice every day!"


    Li Rui is praised by Jian Sumei for selling her sister. Lei Deli, Jiao wainen, actually has such an operation!


    I''ve seen it for a long time, really.


    "What''s Su Mei talking about? Brother Li is a man of integrity. How can people..."


    "It''s not impossible." Li Rui said suddenly.


    In short, she looks at Li Rui awkwardly, and Li Rui nods to her. Li Rui said: "I mean it''s OK to live here. I usually live alone in this villa, which is a little lonely. Well, I''m not very good at cooking, either


    Jane Su Mei chuckled: "my sister cooks delicious food."


    Jiansu is not warm. She looks at Jiansu Mei and suddenly throws the paper ball which has been secretly rolled up in her hand to her sister: "let you talk nonsense, let you talk nonsense, why don''t you go!"


    She means why don''t you be a wife and let me be a sister.


    "I''m still young. Who told me to be born two minutes later than you?" she said with a heartless smile


    In short, it''s very wordless.


    The two sisters fight for a while. Such a fight may dilute their strangeness here, and Li Rui doesn''t say a word. Li Rui waited for Jane Macon to stop


    "Plain words, if you want to learn martial arts, I can teach you. Since you and Su Mei can''t go to school anyway, it''s better to live here with Su Mei, take care of my daily life and learn some Kung Fu by the way. "


    In short, I was overjoyed and excited.


    She saw Li Rui''s strength with her own eyes. When Li Rui jumped down from the seventh floor, her heart was in her throat. Later, the thunder and lightning came out like a God.


    If you can learn from such a person


    "Brother Li, I want to learn kung fu, but I can''t do it. I can only do the dishes, can I? " Jane Su Mei said pitifully.


    Li Rui said with a smile: "it''s not enough to just wash dishes. Su Mei, you have to learn a lot. Dancing, singing, photography... Your extroverted personality is more suitable for learning these. As a plain saying goes, we should learn tea ceremony, wine tasting and guzheng. Can you do it? "


    "I can do it." In short, he did not hesitate to agree.


    Jane Su Mei hesitated.


    Li Rui said, "I don''t raise idle people here."


    "I can do it," she said


    Su Mei''s temperament is lively, but usually with her sister with the same identity, between the two identities, they blend into a neutral character, neither noisy nor boring.


    At the same time, she is also very smart, otherwise she would not be able to live in the same identity with her sister for more than ten years.


    What Li Rui has to do is to force out the potential of the two sisters. I can''t say the significance of doing this, but it''s very interesting. For example, carving works of art, it''s very casual to start, and what products will come out in the end can only be expected.


    Su Yan and Su Mei settled down in Li Rui''s villa. A few days later, Li Rui had a lot of fun. After she got familiar with this place, Su Mei sometimes dared to joke with Li Rui. Su Yan respected Li Rui more. Whenever her sister had bad thoughts, Su Yan would destroy her "good deeds."


    Su Mei is happy to push her sister into the fire pit. Fortunately, she gets along with her. She also knows that Li Rui is a gentleman. Knowing that he is not a bad person, Su Yan is too lazy to bother with Su Mei.


    However, it is absolutely impossible to say that we have to promise ourselves to live here.


    Suyan thinks that she is not humble enough. In recent years, the two sisters have not met the kind of people who want to support them. But Suyan would rather try to earn some money than abuse herself.


    At six o''clock on Monday morning, Su Yan and Su Mei made an appointment to come to the rooftop. Li ruicai had just arrived for a while. When he saw them, he knew what they thought.


    Li Rui pointed to mutai and said, "first, learn to meditate. I''ll tell you how to do it. It may be difficult, but be patient... "


    ¡­¡­


    Things are going on happily in the Li family. In the shadow guild, the level of Li''s villa and Li Rui''s is directly set to a level. A is already the elite level in the shadow guild''s assassination list.


    There may not be a grade A among a thousand people. From D to s, the higher it goes, the more severe it is. The five major rulings are S-level.


    It can be said that we do not attach importance to it.


    But this problem must be solved in the end. So on this day, the shadow guild once again decided to send people to solve the problem.


    "He is the object of the reward, and he has to die if he gets involved with the two sisters of Jane''s family somehow. That freak really knows how to play. Jane''s sisters are so beautiful. I really can''t tell which one is which


    Code 0524 adjudicator, excitedly followed a team. This time, in order to kill the abnormal Tibetan beauty living in the villa, she organized an assassination team, and she volunteered to go to study.


    The captain is a senior and A-level player. I believe that after this time, the dead pervert will be killed properly. At that time, she must spit on her body and laugh.


    "Let you hurt me so badly!"

 Chapter 165

    At the same time, Zhao Ling also received a definite reply from the police station that she could spy on Li Rui!


    In the office of the director, Lao Shen explained to her: "Xiaoling, the task is very arduous. Please remember that it is important to ensure your personal safety. At the same time, I also decided to send one of your senior brothers to come with you. "


    "Director, I think I can do it alone." Zhao Ling is full of confidence.


    The director shook his head and said, "his task is to protect your safety. Xiaoling, you know that your identity is quite special. In this respect..."


    Zhao Ling said, "if it''s because of this, I don''t think it''s necessary. You know my uncle''s style in the provincial department. What he hates most is favoritism. "


    The director waved: "from your point of view, it''s like this, but I hope you can understand my consideration."


    The director picked up the plane on the table, dialed a cornet and said, "Zhang Xiang, you come in."


    The door of the office opened, and a upright young policeman came in. He walked steadily and forcefully. He saluted: "leader, what order do you need to execute?"


    The director waved his hand again: "Zhang Xiang, when you transferred from the army to our local police station, some styles need a little change. This time, your task is to protect Comrade Zhao Ling. She is going to perform the undercover task, and you are going to protect her personal safety. "


    Zhang Xiang looked awe inspiring and said in a loud voice: "guarantee to complete the task!"


    The director was shocked to eardrum pain by Zhang Xiang''s voice, and his face was helpless: "OK, OK, then I can rest assured. All right, you can go after you get the equipment. "


    Zhao Ling and Zhang Xiang quit the office.


    After thinking about it, the director was not at ease. After they left, he gave a wry smile: "undercover mission, people all know that you are a policeman, so what kind of undercover is it. I don''t care. As long as there''s no accident, I''ll just toss about. Alas. "


    At noon, Zhao Ling and Zhang Xiang took a taxi to Li Rui''s villa. Zhao Ling rang the doorbell, a clear female voice asked: "who is it, please?"


    Women?


    Is it July?


    Zhao Ling knew about July. Later, Li Rui and July had a good relationship, which was also investigated. But the sound, obviously, doesn''t sound like it.


    Clearing her throat, Zhao Ling said, "I''m looking for Li Rui. Is he at home?"


    "What''s your name?"


    "Zhao Ling."


    "Just a moment, I''ll ask."


    After a while, the other side replied, "brother Li said, he is not in."


    The blue tendons on Zhao Ling''s forehead suddenly came out.


    Is this a bullying IQ?


    Damn it, this dead man!


    "Open the door, or don''t blame us for jumping in!" Zhang Xiang drinks to Mai Shen by the door, and he is very murderous.


    After a while, another reply came from the other end: "brother Li said, the king of heaven is the tiger of earth."


    What the hell is this?


    Zhao Ling and Zhang Xiang looked at each other face to face, especially Zhang Xiang. Zhang Xiang took out his pistol and fired: "I said, open the door!"


    At this time, there was another cold voice: "we will send the information from the camera to your police station later."


    Zhang Xiang''s face turned blue.


    Zhao Ling had no choice but to hate why the director wanted such a wood to protect herself. It''s not in the army to shoot a warning when you don''t agree!


    "Tell Li Rui that he promised me." Zhao Ling said.


    "Brother Li said, the king of heaven is the tiger of earth."


    Zhao Ling was so angry that she said angrily, "pagoda town river demon!"


    When she didn''t know it was a secret, she just didn''t care about Li Rui''s bad taste. I didn''t expect that this dead man could really do it. Damn it!


    The electronic door creaks open.


    Zhao Ling and Zhang Xiang walked into the villa and came to the living room. Li Rui is sitting in the living room drinking tea, feeling the comfort of this sunny day, as well as the tea skill of beautiful girls, which is very beautiful.


    "What can I do for you? Don''t come to my three treasures hall if you have nothing to do. To tell you the truth, I''m not very happy to deal with you, especially some erlengzi who shoot when they don''t agree. It''s better not to come. "


    Zhang Xiang gave Li Rui a cold glance.


    "Li Rui, you promised me that I could live here for a while. Now, I''m here." Zhao Ling said.


    Li Rui laughed twice: "I didn''t promise you to bring outsiders in."


    Zhang Xiang''s eyebrows rose.


    Zhao Ling said, "this is my good friend. I''ll bring him to you for a long time."


    "No, I define my villa as a palace. Only one man can live in it. Other men can''t live in it unless they are eunuchs. This is my principle. I hope you can understand it."


    Zhao Ling looks embarrassed and looks at Zhang Xiang.


    Zhang Xiang was already unbearable. Teng suddenly took out his pistol and pointed it at Li Rui: "criminals dare to be so arrogant. Believe it or not, I''ll shoot you!"


    Li Rui laughed: "I don''t believe it."


    "You Zhang Xiangman is angry.


    Li Rui gently reaches out his hand to take Zhang Xiang''s gun. Zhang Xiang naturally won''t let Li Rui take his gun and draw his hand. At this time, Li Rui also speeds up and takes it away quickly. Zhang Xiang also makes a quick move when he sees the opportunity.


    Pop!


    The other palms of the two sides hand over to each other, but Li Rui takes the opportunity to snatch Zhang Xiang''s gun.


    "You are not my opponent." Li Rui shakes his pistol, which is quite boring.


    Zhang Xiang said coldly, "you''d better return the gun to me as soon as possible, otherwise I can''t guarantee your life safety."


    Li Rui looks at Zhang Xiang with a smile, holding a gun and aiming at his heart.


    "You mean, can you kill me? Like this? "


    Li Rui pulls the trigger.


    Bang!


    The firing pin of the pistol flew the bullet. The bullet burst out of the chamber and flew straight ahead. Finally, it broke into a discus in Li Rui''s heart.


    All the people present were stunned to see this scene happen.


    It''s hard to believe it''s true.


    Beyond the scope that people can understand.


    In fact, Li Rui took a certain trick. He has secretly tried the defense effect of liulijue several times. There is nothing wrong with jumping down from the seventh floor, which is enough to show the power of this defense mechanism.


    When a bullet comes out of the gun, the fastest speed is not the moment when it just flies out of the muzzle, but after a certain distance. Ordinary people are bound to die if they block a bullet at the muzzle of a gun, but Li Rui won''t.


    Even the pain caused by the bullet was not very strong, and it was within the tolerable range.


    Li Rui is going to tell them that I can''t even kill a bullet. You can have a rest.


    "Here is the gun. Don''t shoot again, as if you can control someone''s life with tools. I just want to think, don''t say you have a pistol, even if you carry a Gatling machine gun, I will still kill you like a dog. "


    Zhang Xiang stood in the same place and took the gun. He couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    That sentence echoed in his mind all the time.


    "I''ll still kill you like a dog."

 Chapter 166

    Superman? Golden bell cover iron cloth shirt? immortal? Monster?


    How is it done? Magic?


    Ten thousand question marks hover in the hearts of Zhao Ling and others, with endless curiosity. Even if jiansuyan had witnessed Li Rui raise his hand to strike lightning, he still didn''t expect that Li Rui had the "miracle" ability to block bullets.


    It''s incredible.


    "You, how did you do it?" Zhao Ling swallowed and asked difficultly.


    Li Rui sat lazily on the sofa and said, "does it matter?"


    Tell her the principle, she still want to learn?


    That''s bullshit.


    "I hope you can tell me whether it''s magic or some kind of prop." Zhao Ling insisted.


    Li Rui looked at her and shook his head: "no, it''s a technique."


    Zhao Ling opened her mouth with a sense of disillusionment.


    "No, no, no, my three outlooks are no more. Can you accept it?" Zhao Ling asked the others.


    Obviously, no one can accept it unless Li Rui himself.


    Good real world, inexplicably jump out of a body to block bullets.


    It doesn''t make people live.


    After a long time, Zhao lingcai straightened out her breathing and solemnly said to Li Rui, "even if you are an immortal, you should abide by the basic law. You can''t destroy the lives of ordinary people... "


    All right, let''s start sorting.


    Li Rui couldn''t laugh or cry: "you think too much, I really didn''t do anything criminal. If I want to do it, who can stop me, right. You, I advise you not to give me any advice. I suggest you check an organization called Shadow guild


    "The shadow guild?" Zhao Ling was puzzled, thought about it and said, "I haven''t heard of it."


    "Believe me, you''ll hear about it one day. But I hope that when you come into contact with this organization, you don''t confront it head on. It''s a professional assassination organization. "


    "I''m not afraid --"


    Boom!


    The door of the living room on the first floor suddenly burst out with a loud noise, as if something had exploded. Li Rui''s face changed: "no, they''re coming up. Su Mei Su Yan, you go into the room and don''t come out. Zhao Ling, do you have a gun? Protect yourself. "


    As for Zhang Xiang, Li ruicai doesn''t care.


    Li Rui left the sofa, moved like a leopard, came to the stairway and looked down. Bang! With a gunshot, the place where Li Rui''s probe was hit by a bullet, cement and sand splashed everywhere, a hole.


    Li Rui no longer looked down. He stood coldly on the second floor and went up and out.


    "How dare you come. You dare to come to me before I go to you. Since you''re here today, don''t leave. "


    The only response to Li Rui is bullets.


    Downstairs code for 0524 girl, holding a semi-automatic submachine gun, crazy laugh, do not want money general shot out.


    They don''t talk because they don''t want to expose their position.


    This is the basic quality of a killer. It''s good to kill. There''s no need for anything else.


    However, Li Rui is also impatient.


    Li Rui is angry.


    Shut up? OK, then never talk.


    Li Rui jumped from the second floor to the first floor and flew towards the door. As he rushes into the first floor, Li Rui runs the Liuli Jue, perceives the possible bullets and defends them. On the one hand, Li Rui finds the person closest to the door and blows directly.


    The second talent can react, Li Rui attacks again, and directly kicks the man to the waist.


    The third man, a middle-aged man, yelled angrily, pulled out a knife from his waist and glared at Li Rui. Li Rui sensed an unusual momentum from this person, so he turned to give up and rushed to another person.


    The man raised his hand and shot Li Rui in the calf. Li Rui didn''t dodge. He resisted a shot and rushed to him with an iron fist, which directly knocked people unconscious.


    The first floor was quiet in an instant.


    Quiet as death.


    "Yingzi, you push away the battlefield and give it to me." The man with the knife stares at Li Rui''s eyes without blinking. The girl code 0524 runs towards the window quickly. At the same time, the man with the knife moves.


    He''s going to cover Sakura''s retreat!


    If there is a problem with the intelligence of the organization, the enemy is not only A-level strength, but also A-level capability!


    Three B-level personnel were killed without even fighting back, which is enough to explain the problem.


    What led him to face now will be a fight of life and death.


    "You''re strong." The killer looks at Li Rui, and his hand does not waver. His knife is a Tang knife, very sharp.


    "You can stop bullets, but you can''t stop my knife."


    When he confidently said this, Li Rui laughed: "you don''t think I can only block bullets, do you?"


    "So I said, you''re strong." The killer got excited and said, "I haven''t met such an opponent for a long time. The last time I met someone like you, I killed very well. To be able to kill someone like you really makes people feel like they''re going to live a long life. "


    "I''m too lazy to talk to you so much." Li Rui goes to the killer step by step. When Li Rui reaches the distance of three meters, the killer yells and cuts with a knife in both hands!


    Whoo!


    The blade broke through the air and broke the wind. A bright arc flashed away, and it went straight to the top of Li Rui''s head. Li Rui flashed sideways. Before he could punch, the killer''s second knife arrived again.


    Knife after knife, as fast as the wind.


    Li Rui kept avoiding the past and the edge.


    The speed of the killer''s knife is faster and faster. He is chopping and shouting: "too slow, too slow, too slow... You are too slow!"


    When he said you were too slow, Li Rui suddenly speeded up.


    The attack and defense are reversed in an instant. Li Rui''s fists are pouring down like a heavy rain, and his fists are everywhere. Li Rui is skillful in this battle. Although the killer is skilled in Sabre technique, his perception is still ordinary people after all.


    Li Rui can predict in advance, but also can avoid in advance.


    The previous concession was to exercise oneself and sharpen practical skills through actual combat.


    At this time, Li Rui gave up letting go and avoiding, and directly attacked.


    Li Rui sees the flaw in the process of moving. Li Rui''s aura is a punch, which directly breaks the killer''s right arm.


    When!


    The knife fell to the ground with its arm.


    Li Rui grabbed the killer by the neck and lifted him up with one hand: "now tell me, who is faster and who is slower?"


    The killer was speechless, and his right arm was bleeding like a spring. It seems that the artery is broken. If it is not rescued in time, it will not survive.


    Li Rui threw the killer on the ground and said, "where is your old nest?"


    The killer fell to the ground and said with a smile, "how dare you go?"


    "Of course I dare."


    "Our old nest is in..."


    Whew!


    A bullet, which accurately explodes the killer''s head.


    Li Rui raised his eyes and looked out of the window. What he saw was Sakura who ran away in panic. As she ran, she did not forget to make a face towards Li Rui and spit out her tongue.


    Li Rui is very angry. NIMA is like this every time. I won''t let you run this time!


    Li Rui shoots out and chases the fleeing cherry.


    As soon as yingzi saw Li Rui disappear from the original place, she knew that she was going to suffer. Now she hated herself. Why do she want to make a face and kill people?


    Hate only hate, never thought.


    Sakura had to run away with all her strength.

 Chapter 167

    The speed of yingzi''s escape is really OK. Even Li Rui has to sigh that this woman is faster than a rabbit. On the other hand, Li Rui did not dare to rest assured that he would be afraid of changing the mountains.


    After all, the other side is crowded.


    Looking at the trace of yingzi''s escape, Li Rui turns around and goes back to the villa. This time, he still didn''t kill, at most he was seriously injured.


    Li Rui still doesn''t want to touch the bottom line. Killing is a big cut. Once opened, I''m afraid he will forget that he is a "person" in the future


    Power, easy to lose themselves.


    "Officer Zhao, what do you think you should do about it? How do you feel about witnessing the shooting on the spot?" When Li Rui went upstairs to ask this question, Zhao Ling had a headache.


    We haven''t found a clue yet. The suspect was shot. Li Rui has a lot of problems, but the biggest problem is that this guy is actually a victim?


    "I''ve already called the police. My colleagues will come in a moment. Now, tell me everything you know about the shadow guild


    "Then you can go to the basement with me." Li Rui said.


    Zhao Ling was very alert: "what are you doing in the basement? I''m not going to the basement! "


    It sounded like Li Rui would call her to the basement and imprison her.


    Li Rui squinted at Zhao Ling and said with a smile: "you are really willing to add points for yourself. I have so many beautiful girls..."


    That''s true. No matter it''s July, Su Yan Su Mei, who has a low face?


    Zhao Ling face fever, spat a: "smelly hooligan!"


    Li Rui sighs. Since Zhao Ling doesn''t want to see Dayao, it''s OK. Li Rui goes to the sofa and sits down. Zhao Ling takes out her little book. Li Rui tells her everything about the shadow guild.


    The size and horror of this organization, through Li ruidao, scared Zhao Ling into a cold sweat.


    "Yes, everyone dares to attack this guy. This organization should be really terrible. However, he is really brave enough to fight against such an organization alone. "


    It''s no joke to fight an organization on your own. In front of the group, the individual has always only been crushed. Unless the strength of the individual exceeds that of the group, for example, one person has 10 million deposits, while the other ten people have only one million deposits, then they can play.


    But Li Rui, this is purely a violent confrontation.


    It''s amazing.


    When she had finished writing all the information about the shadow guild, Zhao Ling left alone to make a phone call. She didn''t know who she was calling. Anyway, Li Rui felt that she was calling a big leader, but she didn''t mean much respect.


    "Brother Li, you look really handsome just now." Jane Su Mei and Jane Su Yan''s sisters have come out of the room, with stars in her eyes.


    She didn''t lose her self-confidence in the shadow guild. She didn''t even dare to avenge her parents. Now it''s up to her life to survive. However, Li Rui has proved time and again that he seems to really be able to break hands with this organization.


    Jian Su Mei worships such a strong man.


    In short, although she didn''t say anything, her sister''s idea is her idea. She also wants to be as strong as Li Rui and revenge for her parents in the future, although this goal is difficult to achieve.


    "You are very strong, I admit defeat." Zhang Xiang suddenly opened his mouth to Li Rui and said that he saw the situation just now. In that case, he could not do it.


    However, Zhang Xiang did not feel too frustrated. He had already divided Li Rui into another level. So there will be no sense of frustration.


    "I''m not your opponent, but you''re not invincible. I''ve seen people as powerful as you."


    Li Rui heard Zhang Xiang say so, can''t help but eyebrow Feng PICK: "where have you met?"


    "Once on a mission, I saw a young man with glasses sent down from the top. He also had strong strength. Like you, he can''t use common sense to speculate. People like you should actually serve the country. "


    Li Rui laughed: "I don''t know where to play for my country."


    "I can introduce you, if you like."


    Li Rui shook his head: "I still want to see the situation for the moment. I don''t want to make a decision too soon."


    At present, the work in the hospital is relatively idle. Li Rui also understands that he can treat difficult and miscellaneous diseases, and other people can also treat common minor diseases.


    But he has only one person, and ultimately can not determine the direction of the whole medical profession.


    What Li Rui wants to do now is to carry forward traditional Chinese medicine and make a little contribution to the medical cause as much as possible.


    I went back to the hospital two days ago. The president said that he would attend a peer seminar next month. Li Rui plans to give full play to it and change the industry''s view on traditional Chinese medicine.


    At that time, he will publish a Chinese medicine prescription. This prescription was proved and decided by Li Rui and Zhao Yue. It can be released.


    When Zhang Xiang saw that Li Rui had his own ideas, he was not reluctant. He knew that the outsider like Li Rui was usually idle and wild, and it was almost impossible to restrict them with general rules.


    Unless they want to.


    The police arrived at the scene ten minutes later and took away those injured by Li Rui after taking notes. Li Rui also has to rush to do the cooperation work. There are so many eyewitnesses at the scene. They are dead again. It''s a big deal.


    A group of people went to the police station and Li Rui cooperated to finish the work. I don''t know why, Li Rui was left. Until 10 pm, Li Rui was bored waiting in the reception room of the police station, and finally someone came.


    Several men in Chinese tunic suit all looked at Li Rui as if they were studying something.


    "You know kung fu?" One of them asked.


    Li Rui nodded: "I come from a family of traditional Chinese medicine."


    "Which family of traditional Chinese medicine?" The man pursued.


    Li Rui thought: "there is no registered family of traditional Chinese medicine."


    "Don''t be a liar. Your parents work in the police area and open a grocery store. We have all your information. Before college, you were normal. You''ve been different since last year. There must be some experience in this change. Let''s talk about it. Have you been accepted as a disciple by someone? "


    The man hit the nail on the head and broke the cover of Li Rui''s family of traditional Chinese medicine.


    Li Rui had no choice but to continue to edit: "I do have a very good master, but he never told me his name. He only taught me skills and only appeared at specific times. I only know that he comes from a family of traditional Chinese medicine, so it''s not too much for me to say that I came from a family of traditional Chinese medicine? "


    It''s reasonable and convincing.


    The man sat down, showing a kind smile: "Hello, my name is Fang Yidao, a member of Huaxia special action team. Nice to meet you. If you don''t mind, could you ask me if you are willing to join our team? "


    "What are the benefits of joining?" Li Rui squinted and asked.


    "Good, it depends on what you want. To be honest with you, we did some small work before we met again. If I guess right, you are a Yan Kong, right? In this way, we certainly don''t have a sister, but... "


    "I''m sorry, I won''t join you." Li Rui didn''t want to wait for him to finish, so he got up and went out, shouting, "what are you talking about without a sister..."


    A group of people sweat, but I didn''t expect the young man to be so straightforward.


    "Is he afraid of not getting a wife? In such a hurry. " One of them muttered.


    "Well, who was not like that when he was young, understand." Fang Yi looked out of the window, rather disconsolate, "to tell you the truth, there are too few girls in our team. It''s not a way. It''s not attractive. I have to report to the organization and send some girls over. "

 Chapter 168

    Li Rui doesn''t care what they think. But Li Rui is concerned about his own life, what kind of organization, and whether he has free time.


    Li Rui is very open-minded now. When he reaches the goal, he can help the world at the same time. When he is poor, he can be alone. When he is fooled away by a set of chicken soup, it''s not called blood, it''s called stupidity. You don''t have to join any organization to be a good thing. If you want to do a good thing, you can do it at any time.


    Isn''t it a good thing to save Jane''s sisters? Isn''t it a good thing to help Ma Donglai go right? Going to the hospital to do good is not good? It''s a good thing to join an organization. Li Rui doesn''t think so.


    No one can impose morality on anyone as long as he is not a bad person according to his own will.


    Therefore, Li Rui walked freely. As for what he said about his sister, he was just talking nonsense.


    When he got home, it was more than eleven in the evening, and Li Rui had an early rest¡° Really, it''s time to ask me to help again. "


    Whenever there are some problems, Zhang Qing always meets Li Rui, but Li Rui is not disgusted, that is, every time he is a little sad. If you don''t, just go. Li Rui drives into the car and kills Jianghua University.


    Zhang Qing was waiting downstairs. As soon as she saw Li Rui, she waved her hand enthusiastically: "Hi, long time no see, little Li. Come and give me a smile."


    Li Rui then laughed and his face sank: "Mr. Zhang, you call me out to do business every so often to disturb my studies. Can''t you say it without a meal?"


    "Come on, who told you to be so outstanding and so decadent in traditional Chinese medicine? Who else can you call if the teacher doesn''t call you?"


    This tone is quite natural.


    Li Rui can''t pretend to go on, broke the Gong, but said: "tell me, what''s the matter with me this time."


    "Come on, let''s go shopping first, and talk as we go shopping."


    Zhang Qing said that she would go to Li Rui''s car first. Li Rui had to drive her to the commercial street. Two people in a intersection will stop the car, Zhang Qing walk in front, face with the joy of shopping.


    Li Rui is full of bitterness. This teacher should have taken her to the herbal medicine market to see the world.


    It''s not good either. Maybe we have to give her a massage.


    "Mr. Zhang, I''ll help you find what you want to buy."


    "No, I just come out to have a look and buy it when I see it fit." Zhang Qing replied casually.


    Li Rui is not reconciled: "teacher Zhang, what do you want to talk to me about?"


    "Oh, well, you''ll know later."


    Zhang Qing is ambiguous, Li Rui also has no way, can only take her to stroll blindly. Speaking of it, the commercial street is really prosperous. There are many girls on the road. It''s quite good to come here.


    Zhang Qing doesn''t seem to be buying clothes and things this time. Li Rui vaguely feels that she has a purpose. Sure enough, in a corner of the intersection, Zhang Qing and several other women met, both sides seem to know each other, each other and Zhang Qing say hello.


    Zhang Qing''s casual clothes didn''t care much. The woman who said hello wore makeup and fashionable clothes. She didn''t care about it. Instead, she asked Li Rui with a smile: "Oh, handsome man, how nice is that? Go shopping with Xiao Zhang? "


    Li Rui was a little surprised. Seeing that their ages were not much different, this woman called Zhang Qing Xiao Zhang?


    Li Rui didn''t know the relationship between them. He said casually, "well, just come out and have a look."


    "I said that Xiao Zhang Yi is old and has no boyfriend, so you are her boyfriend. But it''s true that you don''t have a boyfriend''s fake. It''s true that you don''t let anyone know. Handsome, your relationship is very dangerous. "


    Li Rui then smiles, looked at Zhang Qing: "how to say?"


    "If even old classmates like us don''t know that Zhang Qing has a boyfriend, others don''t even know. So if she is pursued by others, isn''t it a matter of course? Other people will think, anyway, Xiao Zhang doesn''t have a boyfriend, so if he pursues it, he pursues it. "


    The woman covered her mouth with a smile and looked at Li Rui with a kind of mockery in her eyes.


    Li Rui smiles again.


    When the woman saw Li Rui''s good-looking smile, she could not help but remove the mockery on her face and said, "handsome boy, can you do me a favor? You see I''ve bought so many things. Can you help me carry them? I have a little pain in my hand, just for a moment. "


    Li Rui said yes, help her take things over.


    Zhang Qing has been looking at the woman coldly, neither supporting nor opposing.


    "Handsome, my name is Liu Tao. Liu is a soft Liu and Tao is the peach of peach. What''s your name? "


    "My name is li..."


    "Oh, it suddenly occurred to me that I had left something in the shop. You wait here, handsome. Can you come back with me and get it? Just a little bit ahead. " LiuTao refers to a supermarket not far ahead.


    Li Rui takes a look at Zhang Qing. Zhang Qing still doesn''t speak.


    When Liu Tao saw Li Rui looking at Zhang Qing, he thought that he was afraid of Zhang Qing''s jealousy and became more and more energetic. He took Li Rui''s hand and pulled him forward: "go ahead, go ahead, just for a while."


    This coquettish tone is hard to refuse.


    Li Rui followed her.


    Liu Tao pulls Li Rui and looks back with pride, glancing at Zhang Qing.


    Zhang Qing stood in the same place and seemed lost.


    "It''s true... I left with someone."


    She lowered her head and murmured, suddenly feeling very dull.


    All men are black.


    Li Rui and Liu Tao come to the supermarket. Liu Tao leads Li Rui all the way to a safe passage. Liu Tao suddenly hugs Li Rui: "handsome boy, do you have a girlfriend?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you mind one more?" Asked Liu Tao.


    Li Rui looked at Liu Tao with a smile: "no, I mind."


    "Why? Don''t you like people? "


    "Because I don''t like you dirty."


    Liu Tao was stunned for a moment, and laughed wildly: "you are really interesting. Don''t you know that the dirtier the woman, the more delicious it is?"


    "Yes? I''m sorry. I''m a cleanliness freak. I don''t know what you''ve robbed of Zhang Qing, but you can''t take it away from me. Save it. I really don''t like you. You are far worse than Zhang Qing, Baba. "


    Li Rui finished, threw things, turned and walked back.


    Walking out of the supermarket, Li Rui came to Zhang Qing and said in a high voice: "unfortunately, your friend wants to seduce me!"


    "What the hell are you talking about? You want to take advantage of me, you bastard!" Liu Tao, who came out after Li Rui, looked very bad. He yelled around, "come on, everyone. There''s a hooligan here. He''s taking advantage of his girlfriend in front of her!"


    There were people around.


    Liu Tao continued to shout: "come and see, there is a rogue here who is cheap to me! He touched the back of someone just now


    This topic is really hot.


    It''s true that there are a few nosy people around, watching the excitement.


    Liu Tao saw that the crowd had been slowly gathered together, and began her colorful speech.


    In his words, Li Rui is already a luster.

 Chapter 169

    "I didn''t expect to be such a person in secret."


    "It''s true that people know their faces, but not their hearts."


    "Gentle scum."


    When the people around talked about it, many of them looked contemptuous. Right? My girlfriend is so good-looking that she even wants to take advantage of her partner and do such a thing of mutual indignation.


    Such a good thing can''t be done by yourself. It''s a bit sour.


    Anyway, it''s unfair. Just yell and scold depending on the number of people. What''s wrong with the scolding is what''s wrong with it.


    The more scolding, the more energetic, especially LiuTao is still stirring up the flames and showing off. Liu Tao had a stomach full of gas, in the supermarket did not seduce success, this does not come out on the upside down, want to make Li Rui down.


    Zhang Qing and Li Rui stood together, listening to the drum and curse around Zaotian, and said to Li Rui with a smile: "do you know why I called you out today? This woman came out of college with me, relying on her rich husband. She has a lot of fun every day. "


    It''s for this reason that I''ve pulled it out.


    Li Rui suddenly realized.


    "It''s OK. I''ve been feeling abnormal for a long time. It''s OK. You see how I''ll deal with her. " Li Rui laughed twice and said to Zhang Qing in a low voice, "cover your ears."


    Although Zhang Qing didn''t know what Li Rui was going to do, she could see that he was going to do something bad. She quickly covered her ears. At this time, Li Rui called out: "be quiet!"


    It''s so loud that everyone''s eardrum hurts.


    Of course, Li Rui is bad. When he yells, he adds a little aura shock. How can ordinary people bear it? Some of the eardrums facing Li Rui are damaged.


    "I, what''s wrong with me, what''s going on here..."


    Liu Tao looked around blankly. She saw that everyone was talking with their mouths open. However, she could not hear any sound.


    deaf.


    A great fear emerged from the bottom of LiuTao''s heart. A moment ago, she was elated and indulged in a kind of vanity. The next moment, it is the fear to break the heart.


    "No, no, it won''t..."


    Even, they haven''t realized what causes this kind of thing to happen.


    Li Rui and Zhang Qing have long gone away.


    What is left behind is a group of people who are frightened and uneasy. They wanted to watch a scene of excitement, but when it comes, they can''t afford it.


    "Well, you don''t really make them deaf, do you?"


    Zhang Qing is soft hearted after all.


    Li Rui shook his head: "no, it''s temporary deafness. It will be OK in half an hour, but it will be enough for them to be quiet. "


    "Ha." Zhang Qing pursed her lips and laughed, "you really want to."


    "I''m not a tyrant..." Li Rui thought, and walked into a shop with Zhang Qing.


    Well, this time she is really shopping for clothes.


    "You know, I''ve been running a research project recently. There is a link that is always stuck by one person. I just want to ask you if you can help me


    "Oh, so that''s the main reason for calling me out." Li Rui laughed, waved his hand and said, "it''s over to say it earlier? What a big deal. "


    "It''s not the main reason. It''s mainly because I haven''t seen you for a long time. Anyway, you''re going to graduate soon. We don''t care about teachers and students. If we don''t have teachers and students, we should make friends. I feel very comfortable with you. "


    Li Rui said with a bad smile: "Mr. Zhang, you don''t like me, do you?"


    Zhang Qing was not angry and said, "go away, I will play teacher-student relationship with a little boy? I think so. "


    "Who hasn''t got an ideal these days, hasn''t he?"


    "Roll, roll."


    They talk and laugh, Zhang Qing to pick clothes, Li Rui will stand outside the fitting room and so on. Seeing Zhang Qing changing into a red pleated skirt, Li Rui''s eyes brightened: "it''s really good."


    "Really?" Zhang Qing smiles.


    Few people can control the color of red, but Zhang Qing can. Even when she wears a red dress, it looks better than other colors.


    "Miss Zhang, if you wear red makeup, I think it will be very beautiful." Li Rui praised it from the bottom of his heart.


    Zhang Qing felt that her face was a little hot.


    Of course she knows what red makeup is.


    Ancient women wore red makeup when they married. Other times, I don''t wear red clothes.


    "What do you think?" Zhang Qing lowered her head and muttered, turning back to change her clothes. By the time she came out, she had decided to buy the dress.


    "Don''t you like it?" Li Rui, smiling but not smiling, helped her carry the bag.


    Zhang Qing didn''t answer and went straight ahead. She had to pick out some other clothes after walking all the way. Li Rui follows her. She looks like a flower protector all the way. She helps carry bags and carry things.


    Stop and go, unconsciously, more than an hour has passed.


    To get Zhang Qing feel almost, this just went downstairs.


    "Mr. Zhang, you have to introduce to me the situation of the person who is in trouble for you. In this way, I''ll suit the remedy to the case. I''ll come over tomorrow and help you to do the work, or I''ll let you worry earlier. "


    "His name is Ouyang Ke. He has a solid foundation in his family. His father is a leader of the unit, and his position is very high. I don''t know what he''s trying to do. Until recently, he told me that he wanted me to talk to him. Li Rui, why are women so difficult? "


    It''s hard for women these days. However, this difficulty is only relatively difficult, not without solutions.


    Just find someone to get ouyangke done. Zhang Qing''s idea is very simple and efficient.


    "It''s not difficult. I''ll take someone over tomorrow. By the way, you can ask me some information, check the license plate number of his car, where he lives and which road he usually takes. "


    Li Rui already has an idea in his heart. When he meets someone who feels good about himself, it''s over. One meal is not enough, two meals are not enough


    Then fight hard, fight each other afraid, pain, can''t stand, naturally also sensible.


    Zhang Qing agreed to come down and let loose a stone in her heart: "you see, when something comes to you, it''s not a thing. Ah, you are more and more ahead of us. In the past, you could only solve some small problems, but now, probably with you, no problem is a big problem? "


    "How can I not? I''m still single now. Miss Zhang, don''t you solve it for me?" Li Rui said with a smile.


    "Go, what can I do for you? Can the teacher do it for you?" Zhang Qing said with a smile.


    Li Rui was stunned: "I mean let you introduce me."


    Zhang Qing ah, quickly explained: "I mean I have nothing to introduce."


    It''s embarrassing.


    Came downstairs, but saw a group of people toward this side rushed over. Liu Tao with a few strong men, shouting: "this is the dog man and woman, give me a fight!"


    Well, Liu Tao knows that there is something wrong with his ears. It''s Li Rui who did it.


    But in terms of fighting, she must have picked the wrong person.

 Chapter 170

    Li Rui doesn''t talk nonsense. If he fought with such people a year ago, he probably didn''t dare to fight. Now, it''s time to wait and see.


    When Li Rui goes up, he will beat him and crush him directly. At the beginning, Liu Tao was still jumping vigorously. He broke the boy''s mouth by saying something. I''ll see if he dares to shout.


    Three minutes later, all the strong men she brought were knocked down by Li Rui. Liu Tao was flustered and wanted to run. Li Rui gently hooked her leg and fell into a dog''s excrement.


    Liu Tao was so scared that he hesitated and said to Zhang Qing, "Xiao Zhang, no, Zhang Qing, please let me go. I''m innocent, too..."


    This kind of time also wants to wash white, that unless is Zhang Qing blind. However, Zhang Qing is too lazy to bother with this woman. Zhang Qing gently took Li Rui''s hand and said, "you always like to compare with me, especially after you become a big money man. Liu Tao, to be honest, I sympathize with you. "


    After that, Zhang Qing and Li Ruiyang left for a long time. Not far away is Li Ruiting''s white Mercedes Benz. Zhang Qing sat in gracefully and raised her fist with joy: "Hey, it''s so cool! I used to be disgusted by her showing off her wealth. "


    "We don''t need to pay attention to such people." Li Rui said faintly.


    Zhang Qing is unconvinced: "then you don''t know, she belongs to the type that you don''t provoke her, she will come to provoke you, can''t shake off. She used to make rumors about me in the class, and then she got worse after graduation, and she liked to show off in front of me. I don''t teach her a lesson. She takes me as a background board and gives full play to her superiority. "


    "Then she will not dare." Li Rui said with a smile, starting the car.


    Seeing the back of the white Mercedes Benz line gradually go away, Liu Tao got up from the ground with fear. He looked at the thugs lying on the ground with disgust, and hissed: "the useless things are useless. Our family has paid for you to be bodyguards, waste!"


    "Wait, I''ll get this place back!"


    Liu Tao looked to the distance, said hatefully.


    Li Rui took Zhang Qing home. It was almost four o''clock in the afternoon, and it was less than dinner time. Li Rui has bought a lot of fruit and some tonics on his way back. As soon as he enters the door, Zhang''s mother smiles: "it''s Xiao Li. Come in, come in."


    "Hello, old headmaster and auntie. These are some small gifts I bought. If you don''t show respect, please accept them." Li Rui handed the gift to Zhang''s mother. Zhang''s mother couldn''t close her mouth with a smile: "you child, what are you doing so politely?"


    In fact, if Liu Tiannan had not worked hard for the old headmaster, Li Rui might have been in trouble. Let''s not talk about anything else. If graduation was postponed or directly led to dropping out, it would be a great pity for Li Rui.


    Li Rui always keeps this in mind. This is not just to take advantage of this opportunity to buy more things and show filial piety to the two old people.


    When Zhang Fu came out of his study, he heard Li Rui''s voice from a long distance. At this time, seeing his wife put down a lot of gifts, he said with a smile: "smelly boy, driving a car on my front foot makes me stabbed in the spine, and you buy so many things on my back foot. What if people say I take bribes?"


    "I''m going to talk about you, old man. If you''ve retired, what bribes can you take. It''s good that Xiao Li is sincere. You''re not willing to. It''s true. " Zhang Mu said with a straight face.


    Zhang Fu''s head was as big as a fight and said, "well, well, you have a point."


    Li Rui and Zhang Qing are caught off guard. They are stuffed with dog food by Er laoxiu. In their hearts, Zhang Qing hides back to the room on the spot.


    "Hahaha, old headmaster, I heard that you like playing chess. Do you have one at home? Or I''ll give you two. "


    "Of course. Wait. I''ll get it." Zhang Fu went back to his study with a smile.


    Soon, he came with a mahogany chessboard and a box of pieces. Set it on the tea table, Li Rui holds it and chooses black.


    "What has Xiao Li been up to recently? It''s about to graduate. "


    "Well, in two weeks, I''ll be officially graduated."


    "What kind of state is it now?" Zhang asked with concern.


    Li Rui said: "at present, I will still go to the hospital, but most of the time, I am still busy with my own affairs. I worked with Dr. Zhao Yue of a hospital to prepare a book about the treatment of some difficult and miscellaneous diseases in traditional Chinese Medicine... "


    "That''s good. I didn''t expect that you could publish books now." Zhang''s father praised and appreciated it very much.


    "Xiao Li, where do you live now?" Zhang Mu brought tea and asked by the way.


    Li Rui said: "I built a villa not far from here. If I have time, the old headmaster and aunt will go to play. The scenery there is very good. The whole mountain is mine."


    Zhang''s mother looked at Li Rui, a little speechless.


    "You child, what kind of business do you do at home? I drive a luxury car before I graduate, and I live in a villa as soon as I graduate. " Zhang Fu said with a smile and asked, "tell me, where did you get so much money?"


    "It''s mainly my own income. Sometimes I help people see a doctor, and the charge is several hundred thousand at a time."


    Even Zhang''s father, an old man who has seen big waves, can''t help but wonder: "hundreds of thousands?"


    Li Rui nodded: "yes, mainly some special customers. It''s the president of our third hospital who helps us. He often introduces some high-quality customers. A while ago, I was maliciously slandered by others. The Dean was afraid that I would starve to death, so I have to thank him. "


    "You don''t break the rules, do you?" Zhang''s father is more concerned about this aspect. To teach and educate people, the most important thing is to care about students'' moral character.


    Li Rui shook his head: "no violations, are legal operations, even tax I take the initiative to declare."


    "The younger generation is to be feared. Who says there is no future in studying medicine? There is still a bright future in studying medicine. I think we have to find time to respond to the situation with the current school leaders. We can take you as a typical example to publicize and improve the enthusiasm of medical students. "


    Li Rui immediately waved his hand: "don''t worry, old headmaster. People are afraid of fame and pigs are afraid of strength. I just want to keep a low profile and earn some money..."


    "That''s no good. Since you have accepted so much of our affection, you have to repay it. I think it''s good to repay it to the school. Save now those who study it and finance, and despise those who study hospital. This kind of thinking is greatly wrong. "


    Li Rui was helpless and said bitterly, "yes, the old headmaster is right. General


    "Eh?" Zhang''s father looked at the chessboard and Li Rui, "boy, you''re cheating."


    Right? He taught the truth by words and deeds, but Li Rui quietly forced the chessboard to kill it.


    "No, this one doesn''t count. Start over." If Zhang Fu could not find out the hope of breaking the situation, he declared that it would not count.


    Li Rui can''t laugh or cry. The old man plays tricks on him. This is the truth.

 Chapter 171

    When the game reopened, Li Rui somehow left Zhang Fu some face, and the two sides ended with a draw.


    At the end of the two games, Zhang''s mother is already preparing the meal, and Li Rui goes to give her a hand. Zhang''s mother at first thought that Li Rui was a guest. How could she let him fight? But she couldn''t stand Li Rui''s enthusiasm, so she agreed.


    Li Rui helped to wash dishes and cut vegetables. A white radish was cut into thin pieces by Li Rui. Zhang''s mother was very surprised when she saw him: "Xiao Li, have you learned this Dao Gong specially?"


    "No, just practicing." Li Rui said with a smile.


    I really haven''t practiced it, but my perception is very sharp, and I can control the power to a subtle level. Sometimes, Li Rui thinks that many things in life are common, and cutting vegetables can also be practice.


    interesting.


    Zhang Mu said, "Xiao Li, you have such a good knife. Come on, cut the fish into pieces and have a look."


    It''s different to cut fish. Although Zhang Mu handed over a fish knife, the texture of fish is not as hard as radish. When Li Rui started cutting, he often couldn''t cut into pieces. After settling down, slowly start to move the knife, from slow to fast.


    Zhang''s mother is also holding a novel meaning. At first, she saw Li Rui''s knife movement was not so smooth, but gradually she found that Li Rui was looking for rules, and quickly became familiar with them, which was just incredible.


    After a while, Li Rui handed a plate of sliced sashimi to Zhang Mu, who was surprised beyond words.


    This knife work is really amazing.


    "Xiao Li, it''s a pity that you don''t want to be a top chef."


    "Auntie, I can''t be a cook. I don''t have the patience." Li Rui laughed and asked, "what else do I need to cut?"


    "No, go to Qingqing''s room and see what she''s doing."


    "All right." Li Rui doesn''t doubt him either. He walks to Zhang Qing''s room.


    Zhang Mu''s mouth showed a rather complicated smile.


    Li Rui comes to Zhang Qing''s room and knocks on the door twice. When he hears her coming in, he just goes in. The reason why Li Rui had this experience was that he suddenly broke into the villa in July when he was changing clothes. He made a mistake that he remembered.


    "You''re a gentleman. Why do you want me?" Zhang Qing''s room has a faint fragrance, perhaps this is the legendary woman fragrance. At this time, she was sitting in front of her desk writing something. Li Rui walked over and found that she was making a follow-up report on the progress of the project.


    "Teacher Qingqing, you are so serious." Li Rui leans forward for a few minutes. Zhang Qing turns aside to keep Li Rui away from me. She says nervously, "why, why are you so close to me?"


    Li Rui hummed twice: "I just want to see what you are writing."


    "It doesn''t need to rub my face." Zhang Qing has no good airway.


    "As for your project, I think it will take at least two months to finish. Considering the progress of your research, I don''t think your project research is meaningful. "


    Zhang Qing was quite dissatisfied: "Hey, what do you mean? What I''ve worked so hard for you to say is meaningless. "


    Li Rui seriously said: "first of all, your research direction is wrong. Simply compare the fission speed of cells and molecules, and propose targeted drug therapy. As we all know, the composition of the human body is extremely complex, which can not be achieved by targeting. Moreover, instead of being so complicated, I''d better give you a prescription, which will surely conquer the disease. "


    Li Rui after reading the project written by Zhang Qing, know that she is in charge of a medical project, this project is to solve a certain disease.


    "My book will be published soon, and you will see on it that I have already proposed a solution to this disease. So I said, "it''s meaningless. Of course, if you want to, you can do something ahead of time and make an article on it."


    "Che, is there such a God?" Zhang Qing was unconvinced on the surface, but she secretly fell in love with her heart. She knows Li Rui''s medical skill. It''s really very high. It''s very high. He said that if it can be solved, it is mostly true.


    Many people are involved in this medical project. On the surface, she is in charge of it, but in fact, there are some people who are constrained and muddle along. If we can get rid of those people


    First, it can be a lot easier. Second, it can take most of the credit. Why not.


    It also saves the need to cooperate with teachers in other schools, and the efficiency is extremely low.


    "Write me the house later, and I''ll see it." Zhang Qing said.


    Li Rui promised: "of course, this is no problem, and you can communicate with Zhao Yue. She can analyze the proportion of the prescription according to the composition of Western medicine."


    Zhang Qing said strangely, "Zhao Yue?"


    "Yes, a doctor in a hospital, the one who came back from studying abroad."


    Zhao Yue is well-known. In Jianghua, whether he is a local medical professor or the elite of major hospitals, sometimes he has to cooperate with the health department to do research. Zhao Yue and Zhang Qing also know that she is really a great woman doctor.


    But how did Li Rui mention it, as if he was very familiar with Zhao Yue?


    Zhang Qing heart of a corner, suddenly some slightly sour.


    "I''ll give you her contact information. Here it is..."


    "No."


    "Eh? Why not? "


    "She is engaged in medical research, and my research level is not bad. Why do I have to ask her for advice? You look down on me. I can handle it myself. "


    Before Li Rui reacts, Zhang Qing has handed over the pen and paper and asked Li Rui to write down the prescription on the spot. Li Rui also wrote, after writing, Zhang Qing took the prescription, also snorted.


    It''s so confusing. What''s wrong with her? Li Rui is full of questions.


    "Qingqing, take Li Rui out for dinner."


    Zhang''s mother shouts out, and Zhang Qing takes Li Rui out of the room. On the dining table, five dishes and one soup are rich.


    "Mom, do so many delicious things?" Zhang Qing is very happy.


    Zhang Mu snorted: "you know it. Look at Li Rui. Look at this dish. It''s all cut by him. In the future, I don''t know who has such good fortune to be his wife, so that he can eat such good food every day. "


    Zhang Qing heard something out of the line, but she didn''t say anything.


    Li Rui sat down with a smile: "Auntie, I''m flattered."


    Zhang Fu came to have a look: "Ho, this knife work is really good, Xiao Li, there is a set."


    Li Rui is modest again.


    While eating, Zhang''s mother suddenly asked, "Li Rui, you haven''t found someone yet, have you?"


    "No


    "I wish I didn''t find someone. I''ll come here for dinner in the future. Auntie is counting on your knife work to make more dishes. "


    "No problem." Li Rui agreed.


    Zhang Qing took a look at Li Rui and wanted to say something, but in the end, she didn''t say anything.

 Chapter 172

    After a meal, Zhang''s father calls Li Rui to his study. Zhang Qing also wants to listen to what her father wants to say, but Zhang''s mother doesn''t allow her to sit in the living room and watch TV with her.


    Li Rui and Zhang Fu come to the study. Zhang Fu points to a chair and Li Rui sits down. Zhang Fu said with a kind face: "Li Rui, do you have any plans for the future? Are you going to be a doctor, a scholar or a business in the future? "


    Li Rui''s heart was filled with awe. He knew that President Zhang really cared. Otherwise, he could send people away after a meal. Why did he come to the study to have a heart to heart talk. Li Rui honestly said: "the recent goal may be to be half a scholar and half a doctor. I want to carry forward Chinese traditional culture and make some contribution to the cause of Chinese medicine. "


    Li Rui has a plan. The country has suffered from wars, internal strife and external aggression, and many excellent cultures have lost their inheritance. It is undeniable that the rule of historical tide is to extract its essence and discard its dross, but there are also many excellent cultures that have been cut off for certain special reasons.


    For example, from ancient times to today, a lot of inheritance of traditional Chinese medicine relies on the master to pass on an apprentice and cultivate an apprentice, which takes a long time. In addition, there are some rules that do not spread to the outside world, so that they are not trusted by the world today.


    "I think TCM needs a revolution. With the development of modern western medicine, traditional Chinese medicine has gradually become a reluctant choice. Many people choose traditional Chinese medicine with a kind of mentality of going to the doctor in an emergency rather than relying on it. However, in the last millennium, we did not have western medicine, but we also had outstanding medical talents. "


    At this point, Li Rui''s heart is not calm.


    After listening to this, the old headmaster also sighed: "it''s very difficult for traditional Chinese medicine to cultivate a disciple, and the time span is long. In addition, it''s all based on experience, and it can''t be explained clearly by system theory. When you think about it, it''s human nature. People are always afraid of the unknown. "


    "Dr. Zhao Yue and I recently tried to explain the principles of traditional Chinese medicine with the chemical data of Western medicine. We think that maybe we can use western medicine as a springboard to give people data support. Together with the highly developed modern medical science and technology tools, we can realize the refinement and controllability of traditional Chinese medicine. "


    After listening to Li Rui''s words, the old headmaster''s eyes gradually deepened. He saw Li Rui''s wild look.


    If it can be done, it''s really a great change!


    "Qingqing often praises you in front of us, saying that your future is limitless. Now it seems that you are really an ambitious person. If you can do it, you will be able to make a name in history in the future! "


    The old headmaster said with admiration, "but where are you going to find the essence of ancient Chinese medicine supporting this system? It is absolutely impossible to find what is lost. It''s a small illness, a small pain, and it''s useless. "


    The most difficult point is that there are finished products, which can be cracked. It''s feasible. However, you can''t create things that you have lost, can you? Do you go to the folk search? It''s even less likely.


    However, for Li Rui, this is not a problem at all.


    With the capacity of the underworld, there are a large number of outstanding ghosts waiting for Li Rui to explore. When the time comes, piles of Ming coins will burn. Are you afraid that you will not have the knowledge?


    It doesn''t exist.


    "Old headmaster, I try my best to do things. As for success or failure, I don''t pay so much attention to the results. I didn''t say what I had to do. I just wanted to do it. For example, I have a lot of money now, and then I can find reliable old TCM doctors through some channels, and I will try to find a way. "


    The old headmaster began to laugh, and the wrinkles of his eyebrows spread out: "you have this original intention, which is very valuable."


    Li Rui smiles and does not speak.


    All of a sudden, Zhang Fu asked, "you have such good conditions. Why haven''t you found someone yet?"


    Li Rui felt the old headmaster''s divergent thinking, and said: "there was one before, but no woman ever liked me."


    Zhang''s father laughed: "it''s impossible to be trapped by love."


    Li Rui was slightly sad.


    In fact, he was forced to grow up. If he didn''t experience Bai Xiaohua''s relationship, he didn''t know how to control his heart. Injured, then strong, and will not be so silly, casually give the heart out.


    The scar in my heart turns into a thick cocoon. In particular, those who are difficult to go back once, dust in the memory, let it old.


    In the past, I have thought about saving. But in the end, it turned into a sigh. White floret is no longer that white floret, he is no longer that he used to be. Ke shanyong once asked Li Rui, it seems that he came out very quickly.


    But in fact, it is because of the touch of despair. Irretrievable, irretrievable. Growing up and maturing is something that happened for a while. Because I know it''s impossible.


    Of course, in front of the old principal, Li Rui did not show any sad posture. As I said at the beginning, I will find someone better than Bai Xiaohua, so I''m not in a hurry.


    "Old principal, is there a collection room in our library? I heard that there are many good things in it. When can you take me to see the world?"


    Zhang Fu laughed: "where did you hear this rumor? Is that what Qingqing told you


    "No, once I went to the library to read a book. When I was tired, I went up for a walk. As a result, when he was stopped, he knew that there was a treasure house on the top floor, but ordinary students couldn''t get in. "


    "Of course, I can''t get in. What''s inside are all the treasures of the school. Even ordinary leaders don''t have the honor of being invited to enter." When Zhang Fu said this, his tone revealed a bit of bookish spirit.


    "I want to see it. Can the old headmaster help me?"


    "Well, let me think about it. OK, you and Qingqing can go up and have a look together tomorrow. She has been there several times and is familiar with it. But there are very few people there. When you go, you must be careful not to damage anything. "


    "All right." Li Rui promised.


    "There are also these rare books of traditional Chinese medicine when the school was founded. At the beginning, the medical college was established by relying on these collections and talents. "


    "Oh? Is there anything else like that? I really don''t know Li Rui was surprised.


    Zhang Fu nodded and said, "it''s normal for ordinary people not to know. It''s not a big deal. They are all from our generation. At the beginning of the establishment of various colleges, we need to deal with the superior departments and fight for wisdom and courage. Fortunately, it''s good to see the school getting better and better over the years. "


    Li Rui was respectful. Although the old headmaster said it lightly, it is undeniable that without their foresight, things might not be as good as they are now.


    People always like to say that the times make heroes. In fact, heroes make their own heroes.

 Chapter 173

    After a conversation, Li Rui gained a lot and decided to visit the collection room next time. Before graduation, satisfy one last curiosity.


    Before going out of the study, the old headmaster patted Li Rui on the shoulder: "work hard and strive for the future. The school will be proud of you."


    "Sure, sure."


    Li Rui comes to the living room. Zhang''s mother and Zhang Qing are sitting together watching TV. Zhang Qing is a little absent-minded. Seeing Li Rui come out, he asks, "do you want some fruit?"


    Li Rui looked at his watch. It was already more than 8 pm. Considering that the old headmaster and his wife might have to rest earlier, he said, "no, I''m going back."


    "Let''s go now. Don''t play for a while?" Zhang Mu asked to stay.


    Li Rui said with a smile: "next time I''ll come here to eat the meal made by my aunt."


    "That''s a deal. You must come." Zhang''s mother gets up with a smile and takes Li Rui out with Zhang''s father. Zhang Qing himself is sitting on the sofa, she is too lazy to send, anyway are so familiar.


    After Li Rui left, Zhang''s mother went back to the sofa and her face sank: "Qingqing, you really are. It''s impolite of you not to send someone away."


    "Mom, he''s my student. What can I give him? Besides, he usually rubs my food." Zhang Qing has no good airway.


    With a snort, Zhang''s mother pulls Zhang''s father into the study. As soon as the door is closed, Zhang''s mother can''t wait to say to her husband, "what do you think of Li Rui? I think he is just a few years younger than Qingqing. He is obviously a potential stock now. "


    "How can this work? What kind of system is it. You, don''t think about it. " Zhang''s father made the final decision, and he knew his wife''s mind. Now Li Rui really shows unusual signs.


    But that''s not the reason to push my daughter away.


    "That''s a good thing to say. What''s her age now? If you don''t care, how can you get married in the future? Do you really expect her to live a lifetime by herself?"


    Zhang''s father frowned: "isn''t it that you didn''t let her study and fall in love?"


    "But she thinks so, too! Besides, I''m wrong not to let her study and fall in love. " Zhang Mu said angrily.


    Zhang''s father was helpless: "yes, you are right."


    "Then you say that''s my idea, right?" Zhang''s mother pushes forward step by step, but Zhang''s father doesn''t want to talk much. With a cold hum, Zhang Mu went out of the door and said, "tomorrow you''ll cook by yourself, and I''ll go for an outing."


    Zhang''s father is helpless.


    ¡­¡­


    In the twinkling of an eye, it''s time to go to other cities for communication. Li Rui made preparations early on this morning. Zhao Yue also went this time. They had a lot of exchanges before. Li Rui also went to Zhao Yue''s home many times.


    Zhao''s father welcomed Li Rui very much and always bought good food. Since the relationship between Zhao Yue and Li Rui eased, Zhao Yue has been more cheerful. Zhao''s father thinks that it''s all thanks to Li Rui.


    Li Rui and Zhao Yue often discuss some things in her living room. Although Zhao''s father doesn''t understand, it is extremely rare to see his daughter smile occasionally.


    Zhao Yue also looked down on Li Rui''s medical level from the beginning, but gradually respected him.


    This time when they went out to exchange, they met together and set out with the expert group, sitting on a tourist bus.


    "The economic strength of Liushi is stronger than that of Jianghua. I heard that hospitals over there like to compare their medical equipment with those of other hospitals. When we get there, we must not mention equipment. "


    The half joking words of a leading doctor caused a tacit laughter. Some people responded: "what if they want to mention it by force?"


    "Let''s say that we have the ability to compare technology."


    Another burst of laughter.


    In fact, the skills of experienced surgeons are almost the same. After a few years of practice, they will naturally become proficient. Compared with technology, that is to say, no one is better, because there is no way to distinguish.


    Li Rui and Zhao Yue are sitting together in double rows, looking at the speeding scenery. Zhao Yue said: "it seems to be another competition meeting."


    "The theme should still be communication, but it''s normal to compare. People are always vain. " Li Rui said lightly, and closed his eyes to nourish his spirit.


    The bus starts at 8 a.m. and doesn''t arrive until 3 p.m. The hotel you are staying in is the center of Liushi city. There is a banner at the door of the hotel, which says "welcome Jianghua colleagues to come to exchange", and some people greet you at the door.


    Li Rui and Zhao Yue follow the team into the hotel. As the landlord, the relevant person in charge of Liushi medical department has already arranged the banquet. Li Rui and Zhao Yue sit at the same table again. They are not too fond of flattering others. They are still young, different from those who have known each other for a long time.


    This time, several young doctors, in their early 30s, went together. They also sat at the table with Li Rui. They had a bad time. The local elite doctors from Liushi also came, and some of them sat at the table with Li Rui.


    Compared with other tables, this table is a bit of a gathering for the younger generation. We all know that the upper middle-aged people are basically the people who have the right to speak. And Li Rui''s table is their future.


    At the same time, because of the age difference, people of different ages are more willing to sit together and have more topics.


    "Brother, are you from Jianghua? It''s said that the mountains and waters of Jianghua are good, and the beauty is the most. I didn''t believe it before, but now I believe it. Must be good mountains and good water, to raise such a beautiful woman, and beautiful, and talented


    Sitting opposite Li Rui is a young doctor from Liushi. He wears a pair of gold glasses and looks polite. He talks to Li Rui, but secretly he is flattering Zhao Yue.


    Li Rui said, "Oh."


    "Right, as soon as I see this beautiful woman, I feel that none of our hospitals can match her!" The young doctor said with a smile.


    Li Rui also laughed: "if you think a person is too good, then you must not be worthy of her."


    The young doctor originally thought Li Rui would take advantage of the situation and ask for the contact information of a beautiful woman. Did not expect Li Rui a mouth is blocked his way, said he is not worthy of Zhao Yue.


    For a moment, I was embarrassed.


    The young doctor''s companion was unconvinced: "what do you say? We have many pursuers of doctor Shi. He is the son of the deputy director of our Municipal Health Bureau. I dare say that none of you here is not worthy of him."


    "So you deserve it? Why don''t you ask him if he likes you? " Li Rui said with a smile.


    That person immediately a face iron blue: "I am male!"


    "Well, since you can only represent your own position, don''t talk nonsense, and don''t represent others'' position casually. If you don''t believe me, I''ll ask you. Can you see this beautiful woman around me? "


    Doctor Shi winked at his companion and laughed twice: "no, it''s not necessary. It''s a joke. There''s no need to be so serious."


    When he lowered his head, there was a flash of displeasure and disdain in his eyes.

 Chapter 174

    When the food was on the table, several leaders who organized the meeting raised their glasses, said they were welcome and raised their expectations. After that, everyone ate their own food, and the atmosphere became lively in the process of toasting.


    It''s a very interesting phenomenon. Many people specially come to Li Rui''s table to toast, but most of them come to clink a glass with Dr. Shi, saying that Xiao FA asks your father for me and so on. They look like equals.


    Dr. Shi is a man of all kinds. He can talk to all the people who come to toast, and he is polite to those who don''t know him. After a dinner party, he sat down and was the first to propose a toast to Li Rui: "come on, I''d like to propose a toast to our future elites from other places."


    Many people don''t understand. Didn''t the two fight openly and secretly just now?


    But Shi Xiaofa''s passionate smile clearly shows that he doesn''t mind the small things just now. Some people are infected and feel that Shi Xiaofa is generous.


    "Come on, Dr. Shi is an outstanding representative of Liushi''s medical field. We respect you."


    We all know that Shi Xiaofa''s status is unusual. Now, Shi Xiaofa shows the style of a young leader. Who doesn''t want to make more friends with such a person? This is the network!


    On the contrary, Shi Xiaofa said to the future elites, but it was Li Rui who raised his glass to pay tribute to them, which immediately made some people angry. Why can you, Li Rui, represent the elites from other places?


    You know, this exchange meeting is not only held in one of the three hospitals, but also in the first hospital, the Second Affiliated Hospital, the Affiliated Hospital of Medical University, some private hospitals and so on. Everyone doesn''t agree with anyone. Why is Li Rui?


    At the moment, someone sneered: "Dr. Shi has a broad mind, regardless of the past, Li Rui, if you don''t get up quickly, are you really waiting for someone to invite you? What kind of shelf, huh


    Qi Qileng, a local doctor in Liushi, snorted: "they are the future medical elites. Naturally, they don''t want to drink to us. Forget it. Let him go. This man takes himself seriously. Let''s drink. "


    All of a sudden, Li Rui was vaguely isolated.


    This is the means. Shi Xiaofa smiles triumphantly and does not speak. However, when he saw that Zhao Yue didn''t get up, he realized that the relationship between Zhao Yue and Li Rui was different. Only when he got rid of Li Rui, he could get rid of Zhao Yue.


    Thinking about this, Shi Xiaofa said: "brother Li, don''t be so stingy. Just a little bit of unpleasantness is nothing. Look at this wine. If you are not drunk, just get up and have a drink to give you face."


    This time Li Rui can''t do without drinking. If he doesn''t drink, he won''t give everyone face. If you take out your hand, I''m afraid that not only the young doctors, but also the older doctors will scold Li Rui for not knowing his face.


    "What are you doing? Get up." Someone yelled at Li Rui in a very severe tone.


    However, Li Rui didn''t even look at the man. He thought he was farting.


    Li Rui stood up after all, but he didn''t pick up the wine glass on the table. Li Rui said slowly: "are you men? Let''s see for ourselves, which table feels great like you all drinking beer? I don''t drink it because I think you''re bloodless. If you want to drink it, you can drink it white, and beer is a woman''s work. "


    Crouching trough, this group''s mocking skill is too big!


    The next table is full of people.


    People don''t take your words at all. They think you are bloodless when they say "give me face". Well, I''ve already told you that face is not face. If you don''t follow Li Rui''s words, others will laugh when they know.


    Xiao Xiao smiled and beckoned the waiter: "waiter, come and give me ten bottles of Baijiu."


    "Li brother wants to drink Baijiu, yes, we are all bloody people. I also think this beer is not strong enough. However, since it''s brother Li''s proposal, we''ll have to give him a good respect later. "


    Newhalf, you guys are not going to finish the Baijiu on the table, you''re the mother gun. Li Rui''s words are very boring.


    Arouse people''s enthusiasm, for a time, the whole table of people are boiling up.


    "Drink it. Whoever gets down first is the dog!"


    "Drink, drink!"


    When people at other tables saw the scene of this table, they all felt that youth is good. As everyone knows, it is the provocation brought by Li Rui that makes the young people led by Shi Xiaofa angry, which creates such a kind of blood style.


    Shi Xiaofa also had plans in his heart. He said in a low voice to his companion, "later, pay more respect to Li Rui, get him drunk and make a fool of him."


    Only when Li Rui is disgraced, will Zhao Yue feel disgusted rather than share a common hatred. Shi Xiaofa''s purpose has always been very clear, that is, communication will be what, blowing and forcing to play with women is the hard truth. As for the rest, it''s all small things.


    Imagine conquering a woman quickly, pretending to be unfamiliar during the day, talking about business, and sleeping in her arms at night. This taste is more comfortable than anything.


    But anyway, Li Rui is in the way. We must solve this problem first!


    At the instigation of Shi Xiaofa, people at the same table toasted Li Rui one after another.


    Li Rui is also willing to refuse anyone who comes. He is drunk. He seems to be unable to do it, but he deviates from the front line. Drinking and drinking, Li Rui somehow drinks to Shi Xiaofa''s side, and he hooks up with him.


    "No, no, I''m going to get drunk, Xiao FA. Come on, let''s have another drink. After that, I may get drunk!"


    "Xiaofalai, you don''t have a problem. You''re not drunk. I''m almost drunk. I''m really going to be drunk."


    "Xiao FA, drink it!"


    When he got to the back, he didn''t need Li Rui to show his weakness. Shi Xiaofa poured the wine himself. Other people''s drinking capacity is not good, early drunk on the heart, sleepy appearance.


    When Li Rui saw that it was almost time, he pretended to be drunk and asked Shi Xiaofa, "Xiaofa, do you want to play with women?"


    "Um... Um... I..." Shi Xiaofa was delirious, and the strength of the wine was strong. Hazy, he heard someone ask, thought it was in a dream, yelled, "I want to play with women, I like to play with women..."


    "I''ve played with nurses and doctors in our hospital... That, Huang He... Is very energetic... Her husband is here too..."


    "Wow, husband Huang He? How do you play Li Rui asked and yelled, "who is Huang He''s husband? Come here. Someone is playing with your wife."


    On the spot, a middle-aged man came angrily.


    Shi Xiaofa didn''t take it seriously and smirked: "Huang He''s husband''s name is Hu Yong. Once, when I went to Huang He''s house, Huang He said that he was tutoring me. In fact, in the room... Her husband was cooking, and I... Huang He and I were cooking in the room..."


    "Huang He, that girl is so coquettish..."


    "Hu Yong is not a man."


    Bang!


    Shi Xiaofa is suddenly pushed down by Hu Yong, who rushes up. Hu Yong goes up with a beating, which makes Shi Xiaofa scream repeatedly.

 Chapter 175

    Life, this is life.


    Drink a wine can drink so much hot content, it can be said that things change, life dog blood.


    Shi Xiaofa was beaten with blood on his face, and Hu Yong wanted to kill him. Shi Xiaofa was drunk as a dog by Li Rui and had no strength to resist. Other people want to pull Hu Yong, but seeing Hu Yong''s posture of wanting to kill, no one dares to really join in the fun.


    As a result, Shi Xiaofa was beaten hard enough. Hu Yong left the scene indignantly. He wanted to go back to divorce. When Shi Xiaofa was sent to the hospital, his head was covered with bags, and his face was cut by Hu Yong, not many, not many, but not enough to meet the standard of minor injury, which was still a little short of the criminal standard.


    This is the horror of doctors, a doctor, clearly know how to avoid risk, but also can cause the greatest degree of personal injury.


    It can be said that this time, Shi Xiaofa was completely defeated.


    It''s in Li Rui''s hands.


    Some people think that Li Rui is too terrible. Those who didn''t pay attention to Li Rui in the past, now see Li Rui are retreat. People with a clear eye can see that Li Rui is responsible for Shi Xiaofa''s being beaten.


    Although Li Rui was drunk after the event, he was so drunk that he could not think about himself.


    But who knows what he thought when he wasn''t drunk.


    This matter was put off to the third day. Due to the affairs of Shi Xiaofa, the exchange meeting had to be adjusted for one day. On the third day, Li Rui and Zhao Yue came to the conference room early. Everyone looked at Li Rui strangely.


    It is said that Li Rui slept in Zhao Yue''s room last night.


    No one knows whether it''s true or not. In a word, the news just came out. This makes those who have bad ideas about Li Rui even more afraid. Everyone knows that Zhao Yue is the reason why Shi Xiaofa and Li Rui are unhappy.


    But what happened? Shi Xiaofa is still lying in the hospital, but Li Rui enters Zhao Yue''s room.


    As for what Li Rui did in Zhao Yue''s room, Zhao Yue said that it was academic discussion. Who believes her? He who believes is a fool!


    "I always think that the formula you said last night would be too complicated to control. Is there anything simpler


    "I''ll think about it in the evening."


    In the seminar room, people sitting next to Zhao Yue and Li Rui all secretly scold each other in their hearts. They are still performing at this time. Who believes that!


    But last night Li Rui and Zhao Yue really discussed things in Zhao Yue''s room. Zhao Yue has always been indifferent to other people''s opinions and has his own way. If I can''t, I don''t need to be told by others. Inviting Li Rui to her room for discussion is not a big deal to Zhao Yue.


    Li Rui suffered a lot. He didn''t go back to his room to sleep until two o''clock in the evening.


    Because there is not much time, the chance to meet is not enough. Two people seize this opportunity to launch a big discussion, such times will be more in the future.


    The two people at the bottom whispered and whispered, and the leaders on the stage were speaking. The secretary works with the leader and turns over some PPT. The contents above are some medical problems and some medical experience.


    It is said to be an exchange meeting, but in fact, the ultimate goal is to learn and make progress together, which is also the original words of the leaders.


    One of the leaders suddenly threw his pen in the direction of Li Rui and Zhao Yue and said: "we have some comrades. If we don''t pay attention to our study, we should not come here!"


    The whole audience''s attention was immediately attracted. The lecturer was indignant and uncomfortable. He pointed to Li Rui and said, "if you don''t want to hear it, get out of here!"


    That''s bad enough.


    Li Rui immediately stood up, left his seat and went to the platform. The lecturer thought Li Rui was going to beat him. These days, Li Rui''s reputation is very bad. Subconsciously, the lecturer thought Li Rui was a gentle villain, and he was scared away.


    Li Rui went to the platform, looked at the people on the platform, coughed and picked up the microphone.


    "That''s what people do. If they don''t speak well, they blame others for not listening. I just listened casually to what the lecturer said. Let''s just talk about his misunderstanding of this subject. I always like to take the equipment seriously. In fact, we have no equipment or lack of equipment these years. Why don''t we still do the operation? What''s the meaning of so many equipment terms? It''s not practical. Which hospital do you think has the equipment? You know, some experience can only be popularized when it is taken up. "


    Li Rui criticizes the current situation and then belittles the lecturer. He almost says that you are just a fool with no brain. The lecturer was so angry that he wanted to suppress Li Rui by his identity, and he was angry with Tishi Xiaofa.


    But it''s good. I''m not angry. I''m angry.


    Li Rui stood on the stage with a smile on his face. He didn''t speak in a hurry. To tell the truth, he had a lot of manners.


    Even under the stage, Zhao Yue had to sigh that this guy always made amazing moves, but he was calm and relaxed.


    Some young female doctors often look at Li Rui and think that this handsome man is really interesting. They dare to drive the teacher out of office and talk about it there instead.


    But when you listen carefully, what you talk about is reasonable.


    The lecturer couldn''t keep up his face and hummed: "after talking so much, you can come if you have the ability!"


    Li Rui said with a smile, "am I here? But I didn''t prepare the PPT in advance, but it doesn''t matter. That''s what I said, and it''s going to happen soon. "


    Li Rui cleared his throat, picked up the microphone and said, "just now the lecturer said, you can come. Now I''ll tell you about the transformation and verifiable theory between traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine. "


    There was a stir in the scene.


    what is it?


    How do you say that?


    As we all know, traditional Chinese medicine is unpopular in the eyes of Western medicine doctors. They always feel that traditional Chinese medicine is a liar without the support of systematic scientific theory.


    This young man is talking about this?


    "In April, I cooperated with Dr. Zhao Yue of our first Jianghua hospital. Dr. Zhao Yue is a doctor who came back from studying abroad. She is very good-looking and has outstanding talents. If you are not convinced by her theoretical knowledge, you can challenge her. Dr. Zhao Yue and I started a discussion on the translational role of traditional Chinese medicine. Finally, this month, a book will be published. If you have any guidance, you can consult at that time. "


    "Some people say that traditional Chinese medicine is a metaphysics, which can''t be seen, touched or proved. In fact, it''s not. It can be proved that when you are well, it''s a living proof. Doctors in our three hospitals know this, and doctors in Jianghua should know it. "


    Li Rui is talking about the case of Wu Huasheng. This case is really famous. It was by that chance that Li Rui was known by Jianghua medical circles.


    It''s just that we don''t know where Li Rui''s strange ability comes from. He can save a dying man.


    At present, the doctors of Dr. Jiang Hua are ready to listen to Li Rui.


    Li Rui continued to talk, but he didn''t have a specific purpose. He just said that.


    More and more people are listening carefully.


    In the end, everyone found out that this young man is really capable. I know western medicine, Chinese medicine and the combination of Chinese and Western medicine.


    What a goddamn genius!

 Chapter 176

    After a seminar, it basically became Li Rui''s personal show. When people think about it afterwards, they don''t remember anything. They just remember the young man who stood on the stage and made a speech without writing. He was so young but extraordinary.


    There are also some good people who send videos to the Internet, which is very lively. This is the typical "other people''s children". They are excellent talents, absolutely excellent talents.


    On the other hand, while Li Rui left a deep impression on everyone, poor Shi Xiaofa was still cultivating in his hospital bed. There is no doubt that the two should be equally dazzling, Shi Xiaofa was Li Rui pit do not want, doomed to lose glory.


    The brightest star is always one.


    At the end of the seminar, some elder martial sisters secretly listened to Li Rui''s contact information. On the same day, Li Rui received several requests for friends to add. When Zhao Yue saw him, he laughed at him: "the stage is to show off the vanity of men."


    Li Rui couldn''t laugh or cry. That day, he went into Zhao Yue''s room to discuss academic with her. One night, he arrived at dawn. Anyway, Li Rui now basically knows how to meditate. His mental strength is much better than Zhao Yue''s. Zhao Yue is naturally harmed, and they would not offend others. However, if this can please some people, such as Comrade Xiaofa, and then let his father know, it is worth it.


    Li Rui lives in such an atmosphere and comes to the fifth day of the seminar, which is also the most critical day. At the exchange meeting, we will take out the cases, hold a meeting to discuss them, then ask for treatment, solve these cases, and then make a summary.


    In any case, all the discussions should be carried out in practice. Let''s show our technology and then praise each other. It''s a good thing to take it to account and really solve the people''s problems.


    "... the patient''s condition is complicated, often with unexplained foot pain. Her family members took her to many hospitals for examination many times, and the results showed that everything was normal. Please look at it


    On the projection, a weak girl smiles sweetly. She looks very small, but no one knows what kind of illness she has.


    "The family members had no relevant medical history and no history of complications. According to the family members, the patient began to attack when he was five years old and could not sleep in the middle of the night until he was seven years old. Let''s see if there is a solution to this case... "


    This is one of the difficult and miscellaneous diseases.


    A doctor raised his hand and said, "didn''t this come out for discussion at the last meeting?"


    "This is Vice Mayor Chen''s daughter. What''s the matter? Do you have any opinions?"


    The questioner was speechless and even frightened. It turned out that this was the real reason. The people sitting next to Li Rui are talking about that Vice Mayor Chen Zhongda is a man of great courage and ability. I didn''t expect his daughter to get such a disease.


    "In any case, we have to go to the hospital to visit patients later, so I hope you can come up with a solution as soon as possible."


    One year ago, it was repeatedly demonstrated that there is no possibility of treating children, and a year later, it will be demonstrated again. It is also expected that with the progress of medicine, we can see if there is any hope of treatment.


    Hope is very slim, otherwise it is not worthy to be called hope. Hope and despair are very different in meaning, but they are very close to each other.


    At the end of the meeting, the big guy set out for the hospital. Li Rui also followed the army to the hospital. When he arrived at the hospital, he visited the hospital one by one according to the procedure.


    The first person to visit is Vice President Chen''s daughter.


    A little Lori. This is Li Rui''s first impression of seeing vice daughter Chen. Anyone who saw the little girl had a natural desire to protect herself. Her eyes are very big, her pupils are very black, her skin is white and tender. She is more beautiful than the most exquisite porcelain doll.


    Out of the intensive care unit, the doll was accompanied by a charming middle-aged woman. Seeing so many people come in, the girl is not afraid, but a little curious. She looks at the crowd with her big eyes.


    "Qiqi, say hello to your uncles and aunts." The middle-aged woman said softly, and the girl called her uncle and aunt.


    What a sensible child.


    Li Rui doesn''t care that he is called uncle. He is so old that he should be called uncle. Several veteran doctors came forward to see Qiqi''s condition, and two others were asking about Qiqi''s condition. They dare not shake hands. They try to be gentle when they speak. It seems that the middle-aged woman''s identity is Qiqi''s mother.


    After examining and inquiring, the middle-aged woman walked out of the ward and asked, "how''s it going?"


    There were expectations in her eyes, but these expectations eventually turned into despair with the sighs of the people.


    "No way? Is there no way? Is there any better medicine to relieve my daughter''s pain. She''s in pain. It''s no use taking painkillers. She can only bear it


    Here, middle-aged women are full of grief.


    There''s no way.


    At this time, Qiqi''s laughter came from the ward, and the child was very happy, even outside the ward. It''s just that the laughter is more and more dull compared with the unoptimistic situation outside.


    For a long time, the middle-aged woman sighed and waved: "OK, I see. Please."


    Yes, she shouldn''t have pinned her hopes on these doctors. Even the famous hospitals in China are helpless. How can they get treatment here.


    Suddenly, a cry came from the ward: "Mom, mom, come in quickly!"


    The middle-aged woman said a word of thanks to the doctor in the corridor, and then turned back to the ward. At this time, she knew why her daughter was so happy, because a young doctor was holding her daughter high.


    Her daughter was very happy, and the middle-aged woman didn''t disturb her. She just looked at Li Rui with some thanks.


    My daughter hasn''t been so happy for a long time since she got the disease.


    Li Rui will Qiqi mother back, also put down Qiqi.


    "I can cure Kiki."


    Li Rui said.


    The middle-aged woman almost couldn''t believe it. She looked surprised. She suddenly thought she had heard the wrong thing: "I''m sorry, what did you just say, can you say it again?"


    "Yes, I said Kiki''s illness, I can cure it."


    The desperate heart of the middle-aged woman was beating violently.


    For the first time in so many years, someone said this to her.

 Chapter 177

    "Is that true?"


    With a kind of disbelief mood, the middle-aged woman asked this sentence uneasily. She would like to say thank you so much for comforting me, but that means she denies the last hope.


    No one likes to be disillusioned.


    But Li Rui can give her hope. It''s true: "I can really cure your daughter''s illness. I''m not lying to you."


    Li Rui felt Qiqi''s head and said, "Qiqi''s illness is not caused by her genes, but by a rare disease, which appeared in ancient times but rarely in modern times. If you can trust me, I can help to cure her


    "Thank you, uncle." Qiqi smile, she is not old, what others say, she believed.


    However, the middle-aged woman couldn''t help asking for confirmation: "doctor, can you be more specific? What is Qiqi''s disease? "


    "Cold leg disease, although it is called cold leg disease, is actually different from what we think of as old cold leg disease. This disease generally appears in children, the onset of cold legs, bone marrow. Few people with this disease live to be 15 years old. "


    The middle-aged woman was scared to lose her face: "Qiqi is ten years old this year, can she be saved?"


    Li Rui waved his hand and said, "it''s not about the pain itself, but that under normal circumstances, we can''t bear it. Of course, modern medicine has made progress, and there are certain ways to alleviate some of the pain, which is why Qiqi can endure it. "


    What Li Rui said is still obscure. To put it bluntly, it''s the children who have this kind of disease who either commit suicide or


    The middle-aged woman understood the meaning of Li Rui''s words and said happily, "please help my daughter quickly!"


    "No, it''s not the right time to wait until the day when Qiqi gets sick. Before that, I also need to prepare some medicinal materials. "


    "Which herbs? I can give you anything you say. "


    Outside the ward, a large group of doctors standing outside the door looked at each other, wondering what was going on. Why is this young man so different all of a sudden?


    Can he really cure the girl?


    Or is there another purpose?


    "Sensationalism!"


    A doctor snorted coldly, turned around and left, as if disdaining to be with Li Rui.


    curry favour by claptrap?


    People''s minds turned quickly, and someone whispered, "Hey, I don''t know? If you can take this opportunity to build a good relationship with the leaders... What''s the relationship between the good governance and the bad governance at that time, as long as you work hard enough... "


    When you say that, you will all understand.


    At this time, the door of the ward suddenly opened. What appeared in front of these people was Zhao Yue''s cold face: "the way you hide behind your back like a woman is really despised."


    Just now Zhao Yue was also in the ward, but she understood that since Li Rui said he could be cured, it was his show, and no one else could participate in it. At that time, Zhao Yue felt that Li Rui was also a man. He was so knowledgeable and could cure any disease.


    However, these people outside discredit Li Rui''s intention behind his back, which makes Zhao Yue angry.


    No matter what, she is Li Rui''s friend now. How can she allow her friend to be discredited. She doesn''t care what the status of these doctors outside is. Anyway, she can''t stand it.


    "Bang, speak for the old man. Let''s go. We''re not welcome here." A doctor in Liushi, with a companion to visit other patients.


    The other doctors left with dignity, but they couldn''t help by staying here anyway.


    Zhao Yue returns to the ward to see what Li Rui is telling the middle-aged woman. Qiqi sat there cleverly, blinking her big curious eyes.


    On one side, Qiqi will look at Zhao Yue with timid eyes. Zhao Yue''s aura is too cold for her to approach.


    Li Rui is very good at amusing children. When chatting with middle-aged women, he occasionally amuses little Qiqi, which makes her laugh.


    After chatting for a while, Li Rui walked out of the door: "let''s talk about it today. If Qiqi starts to have pain symptoms in a few days, please let me know as soon as possible."


    "Sure, sure!" The middle-aged woman escorts Li Rui and Zhao Yue to the door. Until Li Rui walks away, the middle-aged woman reluctantly returns to the ward, hugs Qiqi, and tears flow from the corner of her eyes.


    "Good daughter, we have hope, and finally hope..."


    ¡­¡­


    There is hope, but Li Rui is in an isolated situation. The doctors from the third hospital supported Li Rui, but there were only two. Most people in other hospitals think that Li Rui is resourceful and shows off.


    In fact, from the conflict between Shi Xiaofa and Li Rui, to the podium incident, and even to the current "no one else can cure you", they think that it is reasonable.


    Not to mention the local doctors in Liushi. They speculated with the greatest malice about Li Rui''s motives. For a moment, there were all kinds of ugly words.


    Li Rui didn''t pay attention to it, and still did his own thing. In this on-the-spot consultation, Qiqi is the one who can really talk about the complicated problems. The situation of other patients can also be solved by western medicine.


    "What do you think of them? How can they have no stomach? They''re all old people, like chickens."


    Zhao Yue fights against injustice for Li Rui, but Li Rui himself doesn''t care: "whatever they do, go their own way, let them say it.". Anyway, I think you don''t care what others think. Why are you so angry? "


    Yes, when Li Rui said that, Zhao Yue also woke up. Why do you feel angry for no reason? Obviously, it''s none of your business.


    "I''ll say more when I make friends with you."


    Zhao Yue explains this to Li Rui, but also gives his heart an account. In fact, God knows if that''s the case.


    Li Rui and Zhao Yue were isolated. Until the afternoon, other doctors didn''t pay much attention to them. In the afternoon, a more interesting thing happened. Li Rui''s room was directly returned.


    Li Rui went to inquire and got the reply: "the room is full, so we can only solve the accommodation problem by ourselves."


    Well, it''s just a state of no food, no shelter.


    It''s clear that someone is doing something behind the scenes. The rooms in the hotel are all reserved. How can we suddenly be unable to stay.


    At this time, Zhao Yue came forward.


    "I changed rooms with a doctor in our hospital. His room is double bed. Now you can stay with me temporarily."


    "Are you not afraid of gossip? Aren''t you afraid of me Li Rui said curiously.


    Zhao Yue''s face doesn''t care: "are there few gossipers now? Besides, I bet you don''t dare to take your future as a beast. Of course, if you drag me all night to discuss problems, I''m sorry. You''d better live outside by yourself. "


    Li Rui thought that even when he packed up and moved to Zhao Yue''s room.


    After hearing the news, many doctors said that they were surprised and the world was deteriorating.

 Chapter 178

    Zhao Yue people are also very easy to get along with, she does not speak much, very quiet a person. Li Rui sleeps with her in the same room, and doesn''t have to worry about finding a topic. He can spend the water in the well without breaking the river.


    The next morning, Li Rui got up to exercise. It is said that physical exercise is actually to absorb the aura of heaven and earth. He sat on the couch in the hospital yard and closed his eyes. Others thought he was asleep, but he was actually practicing.


    At 8:30 in the morning, Li Rui and Shi ran came back to his room. Zhao Yue had already got up and was having breakfast. Seeing Li Rui coming back, he pointed to some steamed buns: "eat, I brought them back easily."


    Li Rui ate steamed buns and chatted with her.


    Chatting, the door of the room was knocked. Li Rui went to open the door, but faced two policemen.


    "A fight happened here a while ago. The victim was Shi Xiaofa. You were there, right?"


    Li Rui nodded: "yes."


    "Then come with us." Two policemen pulled out the handcuffs.


    Li Rui frowned slightly: "I''m an eyewitness. Do eyewitnesses need to wear handcuffs?"


    "If you want to wear it, you can wear it. Why do you talk so much? Hurry up, or don''t blame us for being rude The two policemen are covetous and their attitude is not good.


    Li Rui honestly stretched out his hands: "OK."


    The two policemen seized Li Rui''s hand and put the handcuffs on. Torture people, one in front of the other in the back, typically escorting criminals, taking Li Rui out.


    There were doctors looking around curiously, and others sneering with schadenfreude.


    Li Rui turned a blind eye with a smile on his face.


    As soon as Li Rui left, the corridor became lively. There were a lot of people whispering about what Li Rui had done. Some people say it''s a crime of hooliganism, because he lives with Zhao Yue.


    Others say it''s something else. For example, they deceive Li''s family to say that they can treat the disease, but they can''t.


    There are still others who vaguely mention the incident of Shi Xiaofa being beaten last time.


    In any case, it''s not decent to be tortured in public.


    Li Rui is taken to the police station and sits in the interrogation room. Li Rui is no stranger to this set. He has dealt with the police. It''s all thanks to Zhao Ling. Li Rui sincerely thanks this female comrade.


    "Name, age, home address..."


    Li Rui, who came to be in charge of the interrogation, replied truthfully to another policeman he didn''t know.


    "Take the initiative to tell me what you have done!"


    Li Rui said, "I didn''t commit a crime. I came here to make a record of witnesses."


    "It can''t be that they didn''t commit a crime. They were all handcuffed. They didn''t commit a crime? Say, what have you done, or don''t blame me for being impolite! " The police''s tone became more and more severe, and there was a chill in their eyes.


    Li Rui looked at the police and said, "do you still want to make a move? They all said that if I didn''t commit a crime, I didn''t commit a crime. You can find your colleagues for details. Don''t yell here. I''m the doctor who came to exchange with you in Liushi, not a hooligan. "


    "Is it a hooligan, not has the final say? You''d better be honest. I''ll remind you, did you instigate Hu Yong to beat people last time? "


    "Oh, so it is." Li Rui understood all at once. Since he was leaning in this direction, the person behind him must be Shi Xiaofa.


    This shixiaofa is really looking for shit.


    Now that it was clear who was behind the scenes, Li Rui was not flustered. He sat calmly and said to the police, "I came to cooperate with the investigation at the beginning, but you tried me as a criminal. I really think I''m a soft persimmon. Does vice mayor Li, who is in charge of your political and legal front, know that you use public power for private purposes? "


    "Who are you scaring? We don''t do anything about Liushi to you Jianghua. If you''re not honest, don''t blame me for being impolite. "


    The policeman stood up with a thick book in his hand.


    Li ruimo was silent. When the policeman saw Li Rui''s iron head, he put the book behind Li Rui and said coldly, "I''ll ask you again, do you say it?"


    "Say what." Li Rui sneered and said, "do you still want to make a move?"


    The policeman hit the book on Li Rui''s back with a fierce fist. This kind of beating won''t leave any scars. The policeman thought Li Rui would know better when he felt the pain, but he didn''t expect that the blow was like hitting a wall.


    Li Rui yawned lazily: "why, didn''t you have enough? With that strength, I think that''s all you have


    The policeman was so angry that he grabbed Li Rui by the collar and tried to lift him up. Li Rui turned his back and set the policeman two meters away. The policeman is like a big enemy. Li Rui''s strength is different from that of ordinary people. This boy is definitely not an ordinary person.


    "How dare you attack the police?" The police yelled.


    Li Rui shook his head and said, "I''m too lazy to talk to you. I''ll call you out."


    The policeman didn''t want Li Rui to make a phone call, but he didn''t dare to get close to Li Rui for fear that he would be countered by Li Rui. Li Rui was not in a hurry, so he made a call slowly. At the other end of the phone, the receiver seemed very happy and called doctor Li.


    Li Rui said: "I was detained by the police in Liushi. Just because I offended a colleague two days ago, he arrested me for using his relationship. Mrs. Li, could you come and have a look? It''s so dark here. "


    "Which police station are you in? I''ll be right there!"


    "It''s like some third inning."


    "All right!"


    After the phone hung up, Li Rui easily put the mobile phone back in his pocket, looked at the policeman, and said, "I don''t have the same opinion with you, anyway, someone will clean you up. I''m too lazy to use this hand. "


    "Smelly boy dare to be tough, I see who you can call!" The policeman roared, but there was a flash of confusion in his eyes.


    It''s against the rules to arrest Li Rui. If it really falls into the eyes of those who want to do it, it''s a crime of violating the rules.


    He''s gambling. Li Rui is just bluffing.


    Li Rui was waiting. After a while, the door of the interrogation room opened and another policeman came in. It happened to be the one who went to catch Li Rui before. When he saw the situation inside, the policeman was lukewarm and laughed: "why, don''t you do business?"


    The police in charge of the interrogation went over and told him the situation.


    "What''s the matter? He''s a stranger. Who can he scare? You are just too young to be scared. Don''t be afraid. He''s a stranger. He can''t move any rescuers. He only dares to be at ease. If something happens, I''ll... "


    The door of the interrogation room opened again.


    The policeman talking with his back to the door didn''t know who came in. The policeman in charge of the interrogation changed his face on the spot, and all of a sudden his scalp became numb.


    "I''m responsible for the accident, just do it to him!"


    With these words, the policeman in charge of the interrogation, also with a bitter face, yelled to the people who came in the door: "chief, you are here..."

 Chapter 179

    "What are you doing here? Is that what you usually do? "


    In front of the director, there is a middle-aged man with good looks. As soon as he saw this scene, he immediately understood what was going on here.


    "I really didn''t expect that the quality of our front-line law enforcement officers would be so low. We should not act according to the regulations. Can the people''s personal safety be guaranteed? Who are these two people? Call the Discipline Inspection Commission immediately! "


    The director wiped the sweat on his forehead and said respectfully, "yes, yes, vice mayor Li, we will deal with this matter immediately."


    "It''s just nonsense. For no reason, people came to cooperate with the investigation, but they were forced to confess by violence. What do you want to force people to say? Who gives them the power to do such a thing. Let the people go quickly


    "Yes, yes, I don''t want to get rid of the handcuffs!" The director gave a loud shout, which made the policeman who was in charge of the interrogation tremble. He quickly went to open the handcuffs on Li Rui''s hands.


    After Li Rui regained his freedom, he came to the middle-aged man and said, "thank you."


    He was followed by the middle-aged woman, but Qiqi was not with her.


    The middle-aged man held out his hand: "Hello, my name is Li Nian. I apologize to you on behalf of our police station for this incident."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s all small things." Li Rui and Li Nian shake hands. Li Rui is about to feel the power from the palm of vice mayor Li''s hand. Generally speaking, a light handshake means perfunctory. The greater the strength, the deeper the friendship.


    There is no friendship between Li Rui and vice mayor Li, but because of Qiqi, both sides know this very well.


    Of course, Li Nian would not do anything too eager on such an occasion. His status is quite special. It''s very unusual for him to come here today to take charge of this matter.


    It can also be seen that they really love their daughter. If not for Qiqi, such a big man as him, how could he do this.


    "If it''s all right, I''ll go back first." Li Rui said and gave a look at the middle-aged woman.


    "Don''t worry about going back. We will investigate this matter." Li Nian said.


    Li Rui nodded and walked towards the door. Leaving the police station, Li Rui stood outside and waited for a while. Vice Mayor Li came out with his wife. This time they didn''t bring their secretary, so they were the only two.


    The people from the police station didn''t come out to send them. I think they were specially told by Vice Mayor Li.


    From afar, vice mayor Li nodded with Li Rui and pointed to a car not far away. Li Rui walked over and went to the back of the car.


    Li Nian also came to the back of the car, but Qiqi''s mother acted as a driver. The car is far away from the police station, Li Nian said: "sorry, I didn''t expect to let you encounter such a thing."


    "It''s OK. I''m not hurt either." Li Rui smiles and asks, "how is Qiqi now?"


    "Qiqi''s disease is more and more frequent. She is in good condition these days, but this morning, she said she was a little bit uncomfortable."


    "Then we''re in your house now, aren''t we?" Li Rui asked.


    Li Nian nodded and asked, "young man, are you sure you can cure my Qiqi?"


    "Dare I deceive you?" Li Rui asked.


    This is the truth. Anyway, as a person of this height, Li Nian is not so easy to be influenced. Even if Li Rui dares to play any tricks, he should be ready to bear Li Nian''s anger.


    Obviously, Li Rui does not have such conditions.


    At least that''s what the Li nians think.


    Li Rui seems to be joking about this sentence. In fact, it is more effective than any explanation. If he can say such a sentence, it means that he knows the rules and is a smart man.


    Qiqima drives all the way home. Her home is in the government yard, which is not a government compound in the popular sense. However, there are some obvious differences in this community, such as security and safety inspection, which are obviously higher than other places.


    Come to one of the buildings in the community, Li Nian leads Li Rui upstairs. On the second floor, there is a three bedroom apartment. Qiqi is playing at home. When she sees Li Rui coming, she cheerfully calls uncle hello.


    Li Rui also said hello to her with a smile and played with children. As long as he treated her as an adult and respected her, plus a little childlike fun from time to time, children would feel happy.


    Li Rui is familiar with this set. He has loved children since he was a child.


    It hasn''t been a few minutes since Qiqi came in. Qiqi''s mother brings tea and Li Rui drinks it. Li Nian sat down and asked Li Rui something: "which family does Xiao Li inherit?"


    "I''m a medical student, and I''ll go back and graduate after this exchange meeting. Brother Li, you don''t have to doubt my level. You can go to Jianghua to inquire. I cured the Yang family''s illness. "


    "Which Yang family?" Li Nian asked.


    Li Rui said, "the Yang family of General Yang."


    Li Nian was shocked. Unexpectedly, Li Rui still had this relationship.


    "We are all surnamed Li. We are also our family. Let me call you brother. You are young. Do you come to this meeting by yourself or by relationship? As far as I know, those who can participate in this exchange meeting are all elites. "


    Li Rui said, "I rely on myself."


    Li Nian stares at Li Rui, suddenly laughs and pats his thigh: "good! As long as you cure my Qiqi''s illness, if you have anything to do in the future, just say hello, I will come! "


    "Brother Li, you''re welcome. The doctor is kind-hearted. The reason why I want to save Qiqi is just because of my profession. Since it can be done, it''s OK to do it. This is probably the so-called fate. "


    "What a fate Li Nian laughed.


    Qiqi''s mother saw two men talking and laughing, and she also gave a smile. Since Qiqi appeared this disease, the family is like living in seclusion with a disease, people can''t be happy all the time.


    Li Nian doesn''t smile. He hasn''t been so happy for a long time. It was the arrival of Li Rui that made him feel a happy mood that he had not seen for a long time.


    That''s good, isn''t it.


    Qiqi is also laughing. She likes this uncle.


    "I''ll prepare dinner, Lao Li. You can make an exception to drink a little wine today." Qiqi''s mother laughed and went to the kitchen. Li Nian''s face was red and he called out, "thank you, wife."


    Qiqi''s mother was standing in the kitchen with tears streaming down her face.


    For a long time, their relationship has been deteriorating, and they often quarrel over some trifles. It''s still a long time ago. I heard Li Nian call her wife.


    Children and families are beginning to have hope.

 Chapter 180

    After lunch, Qiqi''s mother takes Qiqi to have a rest. Li Rui comes to the guest room to have a rest. Li Rui sits on the bed and meditates. During this time, Li Nian comes in and pours a cup of tea. Seeing Li Rui''s settled posture, he gently puts down the tea without disturbing.


    At more than 3 p.m., Li Rui went to take the medicine, but Li Nian drove Li Rui himself. The hotel is closed this afternoon. Although it is an exchange meeting, it will also give room time.


    People who have nothing to do either go out to have fun for dinner or play cards in the hotel. Living next door to Zhao Yue is such a group of people, a few people fried gold, holding cards as chips, while playing, while chatting.


    "You say that Li Rui can''t get out this time."


    "In my opinion, the person who let him offend is a historian. You know, we are all from other places. We are not familiar here, and we don''t know anyone. What''s really wrong is that we are bullied by others on the ground."


    "Young people always have to pay for their jealousy. In ancient times, there was farewell to my concubine. Although Li Rui grabbed a woman, he still had to pay the price. That doctor Shi, where has so good to provoke


    As he said this, the man who was talking lost his bad card and gloated: "but it''s good to kill that boy''s spirit, so that he doesn''t look like a bull in a bull''s face, and he likes to be in the limelight."


    Since the first day after Li Rui came to the exchange meeting, he has never stopped showing off. Well said, it''s called a tide maker. If not, it''s just that you don''t know how many pounds you have.


    That''s why I was caught.


    People love to hear and see.


    "Young people today are all of this virtue. They all like to see Chang''an flowers overnight. But in fact, there is no such easy thing. The wood is beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy it. "


    An old doctor laughed.


    "That''s right."


    Another doctor echoed.


    Just at this time, a figure passed by the door. All the men looked over and saw that it was Zhao Yue.


    "The woman doctor has a taste."


    "If I''m a few decades younger, I''ll chase you."


    "It''s just that he''s too cold-blooded and has a high degree. It''s a virtue with Li Rui. Would they go together. I don''t think they have a long way to go. "


    There was a lot of laughter.


    As everyone knows, Zhao Yue didn''t go far at all, he was still nearby. Naturally, she could hear them, and they didn''t seem to care whether Zhao Yue could hear them.


    It''s more like a man''s molestation to a woman. Anyway, the world is still theirs. Although it will be someone else''s sooner or later, in the final analysis, it is still them who have the right to speak in the mainstream.


    Zhao Yue just frowned and went on. When he came to the elevator entrance, Li Rui came out as soon as the elevator door opened.


    "Hi, long time no see. Do you miss me?"


    It''s really like the spring sun turning into winter snow. Those unpleasant emotions are swept away in an instant. Zhao Yue smiles and shows her white teeth. She nods.


    "Who is this?" Then Zhao Yue looks at the middle-aged man who follows Li Rui.


    Li Rui smiles and says, "this is vice mayor Li Nian."


    "Hello." Zhao Yue said hello, Li Nian also politely replied.


    "Where are you going?" Li Rui asks Zhao Yue.


    Zhao Yue was going out for a walk, but when she saw Li Rui, she suddenly didn''t want to go out. She shook her head and said, "I just came here to have a look. It seems that a hairpin fell off yesterday. What about you?"


    "I''ll come back and get something and go, while I go."


    Li Rui walked in front, and Zhao Yue and Li Nian followed him. When they passed the room in the corridor, they were still talking about Li Rui. Li Rui stopped and looked inside.


    The group of people looked at the past, suddenly dumbfounded.


    Li Rui sneered and left.


    Then Li Nian, also standing at the door, took a look. His face was expressionless. He just took a look.


    And then Zhao Yue.


    Zhao Yue walked over without looking.


    These three people just walked by one by one.


    The group in the room was a little dazed. One of them asked, "how did he come back? Didn''t you get arrested? "


    "Who knows, I don''t think the man who just followed is a little familiar." A local doctor in Liushi said to himself.


    "Hey, maybe it''s plain clothes, maybe it''s back to collect some criminal evidence."


    This explanation still makes sense.


    As a result, everyone regained the mentality of watching jokes and began to discuss while playing cards.


    It''s all like this. There are always more people who fall into the well and less people who send charcoal in the snow.


    Zhao Yue opens the room. Li Rui goes in and takes out a schoolbag. The medicinal materials are inside.


    "Go, come back tomorrow." Li Rui obviously said this to Zhao Yue. Zhao Yue nodded: "OK, you should pay more attention to safety."


    "Well."


    Li Rui and Li Nian leave.


    On the way back, Li Nian asked, "girlfriend?"


    "No, colleague."


    "Such a good girl is a companion. Don''t miss it easily."


    "They have such good conditions. How can they look up to me?" Li Rui said with a smile.


    Li Nian said solemnly, "if you are willing to cut your body, you dare to pull down the class flower."


    Li Rui laughed: "brother Li must have used such courage to marry his sister-in-law home."


    Li Nian was quite proud and said with a smile: "the road is hard, and there is hope if we work hard."


    That''s right.


    However, Li Rui really didn''t have any thoughts. Zhao Yue is a very nice person. Although he is cold and arrogant, he is also very easy to get along with when he is familiar with her. I don''t have so many twists and turns. I don''t like gongdou opera like girls nowadays.


    However, Li Rui doesn''t want to let Li Rui go after someone. Through the affairs of Bai Xiaohua, he now hopes to meet the next suitable person, let it be, and don''t chase him. It''s better to walk together naturally.


    Beautiful people, if you can be together, of course the best, if you can not be together, then, this is also good.


    When he comes to Li''s house, Li Rui carries things upstairs. At this time, it was more than five o''clock in the afternoon. Qiqi had woken up and was doing his homework in the study. Li Rui went to the kitchen and picked up the medicine shop.


    Li Nian put the small pot of traditional Chinese medicine which he had just bought, added a little water, set fire and heated it.


    When the water opened, Li Rui put the herbs in turn, added the fire, and kept refining. Extract the essence of the medicine, constantly replace the water and herbs, and collect a small cup of boiled medicine and a small cup.


    Stay in the evening, after dinner, seven or eight, Qiqi suddenly cry pain.


    Li Nian comes to the living room with Qiqi on his back. Li Rui puts Qiqi away and gently points his finger to live for Qiqi. This set lasted for more than 20 minutes. Li Rui shook his hand and patted Qiqi''s leg directly. He took one of the cups of medicine and drank it into his mouth. He sprayed it fiercely!


    Poof!


    Li Rui kept holding Qiqi''s nose in one hand and taking up a cup of medicine in the other: "open your mouth."


    Strong choking nose of traditional Chinese medicine, Li Rui one fell swoop into Qi Qi Qi''s mouth.


    Qiqi''s taste has been turned off by Li Rui. At this time, she drinks medicine, which is no different from drinking water. If it''s not like this, I''m afraid I can''t help spitting out the first sip.


    Li Rui was treated again.

 Chapter 181

    Time passed unconsciously, and all the people present were in a cold sweat. Only Li Rui was not in a hurry for treatment. Qiqi''s face is ruddy and her legs are red.


    Naked eye visible strange, Qiqi''s leg even blood vessels are particularly clear.


    When Li Rui finished spraying the last medicine, Qiqi drank the last cup of medicine. Li Rui picked up the blanket, quickly covered it and said, "lie down, don''t move. You can''t move all night tonight."


    For the sake of safety, Li Rui specially asked Qiqi''s mother to hold Qiqi''s leg.


    Fortunately, Qiqi is a sensible little girl. She has a good impression of Li Rui. She is very obedient, but after sitting for a long time, she timidly asks Li Rui, "uncle, I want to watch cartoons."


    Li Nian took out his cell phone and showed Qiqi a cartoon.


    Their husband and wife guard the daughter together, and their love is overflowing.


    Li Rui sat on one side to rest, very tired. Although the treatment is for a child, it is also very time-consuming. This is not only a few fried medicine spray up, more or the use of aura for her to comb bones and muscles.


    Before the massage is to lock Qi Qi''s blood, seal her legs pain. Otherwise, Qiqi such a small child, simply can not stand the pain.


    After that, dividing tendons is the key, and the follow-up drugs, on the contrary, play the role of warming and nourishing.


    "Brother, why don''t you go and have a rest first? We''ll be here to watch." Li Nian said.


    Li Rui went to the guest room to have a rest. After working so long, he really should have a good rest.


    In the living room, Li Nian and his wife cuddle together, Qiqi relish watching cartoons. A family of three, for a long time not so peaceful and warm, this let Qiqi mother some emotion, in the mind is that even if there is no successful treatment, it is worth it.


    "You said Li Rui was a good child. He was so conscientious. Husband, you have to thank others well when you go back. Don''t let the people who helped our family feel cold. "


    "Don''t worry, I know it." Li Nian put one hand around his wife''s shoulder and said softly, "when I go back tomorrow, I''ll arrange a meeting for an exchange meeting. Xiao Li seems to have a bad talk with colleagues. When I go today..."


    When Li Nian talked to his wife about going to the hotel today, Qiqi''s mother frowned: "what wood shows in the woods is clearly jealousy. These people are not as capable as others, but the atmosphere of seniority is very important. "


    "There''s no way to do that. As a person, it''s easy to feel insecure when he is old, and he won''t be as optimistic about the future as he was when he was young. Desperately trying to prove that they can do better than young people is actually giving in. "


    "I''m sure Xiao Li won''t lose to them."


    "That''s natural. I think Li Rui will make some achievements in the future."


    Li Nian and his wife chatted in detail.


    Li Rui sleeps peacefully in his room until two o''clock in the morning. Li Rui wakes up and sees Li Nian and his wife''s red eyes. Li Rui says, "you go to rest first. I''ll watch here."


    "How can we do that? Let''s do it."


    "Don''t worry. I''ve had a good rest now. You go to sleep first. If I can''t stand it later, I''ll call you again, especially brother Li. You have a lot of opportunities every day. It''s related to the livelihood of millions of people. You can''t stay up late. "


    Seeing Li Rui say so, Li Nian and his wife have nothing to say. They go back to bed while thanking each other.


    Kiki was already asleep, and she lay peacefully.


    Li Rui sat beside Qiqi.


    At the end of the night, at six o''clock the next morning, Li Nian and his wife got up. Qiqi''s mother went to the kitchen to make breakfast, and Li Nian came to take over Li Rui''s shift. Li Rui said no, Qiqi doesn''t need to guard any more.


    "As long as she stays through six, she''ll be fine. The disease has been cured and will not hurt again. Even if there is a recurrence occasionally, it is a small pain, not in the way


    Qiqi opened her eyes at this time. She was disturbed by the conversation. Qi Qi rubbed her eyes. She was still confused and said to Li Nian, "good morning, Dad. Where''s mom? Why, uncle, didn''t you go to bed? "


    "We''ve just got up, Qiqi. Now come down and let uncle have a look."


    Qiqi then obediently straightened up a small body, stepped on the ground.


    One step, two steps, three steps


    Li Nian looked at his daughter without blinking. With deep joy, he called to the kitchen: "wife, wife, come here quickly!"


    Qi Qi''s mother came over from the kitchen. She saw Qi Qi walking around the living room happily. Her eyes were moist and she picked her up.


    "Daughter, daughter... You''re OK. That''s great... Come on, thank your uncle."


    Qiqi didn''t understand why she wanted to thank her, but her mother said she wanted to thank her, so she listened. Cui Sheng called to Li Rui, "thank you, uncle."


    Li Rui rubbed Qiqi''s hair and said with a smile, "if you''re OK."


    Then the smell of burning came from the kitchen


    Qiqi sniffed: "Mom, is there a fire?"


    Qiqi''s mother and Li Nian look at each other and suddenly smile.


    "I''ll get through it again."


    While laughing, Li Nian said to his wife: "wife, you don''t have to work hard. Let''s go downstairs and have a good meal. We won''t eat at home!"


    Qiqi''s mother laughed more happily: "well, listen to you."


    "Let''s go and have a big meal!" Kiki waved her little arm happily.


    ¡­¡­


    On the last day of the exchange meeting, everyone thought Li Rui would not come back. On the contrary, Shi Xiaofa came back. His face was almost healed after being beaten by Hu Yong. When he came back, he felt a little complacent.


    Although his reputation was affected to some extent, it did not affect his happy mood at all.


    "Doctor Shi, now you have to make good use of the opportunity. No one will be your roadblock."


    "Dr. Smith is sure to get it." Someone looked at Zhao Yue and giggled.


    Zhao Yue''s face was expressionless, and Quan Dang didn''t hear it.


    Encouraged by his peers, Shi Xiaofa''s confidence soars. Now he leaves his seat and plans to ask Zhao Yue for a number before the meeting starts.


    "Dr. Zhao, is it convenient to leave a contact information?"


    Shi Xiaofa''s face is full of smiles. Zhao Yue is as cold as ice. He doesn''t even bother to look at him.


    Shi Xiaofa didn''t give up: "is Dr. Zhao so shameless? You know, you will come here to communicate in the future. "


    Zhao Yue just looked up at Shi Xiaofa: "are you very proud?"


    "I''m not proud, but I''m not disappointed." Shi Xiaofa said with a smile.


    Zhao Yue sneered: "I''m afraid you will be frustrated soon."


    "How do you say Dr. Zhao?"


    Zhao Yue pointed to the door, where Li Rui was walking slowly.


    When Shi Xiaofa saw Li Rui, his face turned black.


    This guy, why did he come back.

 Chapter 182

    Li Rui comes to Zhao Yue. Before Shi Xiaofa leaves, Li Rui sits down without looking at him.


    "At last, it''s over. Today, we should be judging the excellent representatives of this exchange meeting, right? It''s said that there''s a bonus and a chance to show up for an interview. "


    "Yes, I''ve given advance notice, but I don''t know who it will be." Zhao Yue returned a, also sat down, "you spirit spirit is very good, don''t look like entering the bureau at all."


    "Of course."


    "No way!" Shi Xiaofa couldn''t help it any more. He opened his mouth and said, "how can you still be here? You should be arrested. You are the culprit!"


    "You''ve got a funny mind. Don''t shut your mouth and buckle the basin on other people. I just want to ask you, "is it you who are drunk?" Li Rui said with a smile.


    Shi Xiaofa is speechless.


    It was he who was drunk, and it was he who said that.


    No wonder Li Rui.


    Although he doubted Li Rui''s conspiracy several times, in the final analysis, it was a matter without evidence and could not be regarded as any criminal evidence.


    It is precisely because he can not stand on the "law" that Shi Xiaofa tries to get Li Rui in through the relationship. It is estimated that at this moment, he does not know that his line in the police station has completely lost its function.


    Even Li Rui didn''t tell Shi Xiaofa how he came back. There is only one reason. They dare not contact Shi Xiaofa again for fear of setting fire. After all, behind Li Rui is Li Nian, vice mayor of Tang Tang.


    "But you have been taken away by the police, and you have no right to come back here!" When Shi Xiaofa''s words changed, he didn''t accept the way.


    Li Rui paid no attention to him.


    Shi Xiaofa turns around and goes to the leaders of the exchange meeting. He wants to report the situation to the leaders.


    "You see, they don''t want to be idle at all. It''s good for you to sit here like a nobody. " Zhao Yue turned his face and looked at Li Rui.


    Li Rui''s face is indifferent: "it''s just a clown. He can''t turn over any storm."


    In Li Rui''s eyes, Shi Xiaofa is a clown. No matter how hard Shi Xiaofa can jump, it''s just like that.


    Zhao Yue naturally Li Rui''s heart is how to think, is no longer talking.


    After Shi Xiaofa went to the leader''s side to stir up the flames, the leader there nodded to show that he had a good idea. When the meeting was officially held, the leaders took the stage to speak. First, they greatly affirmed the work, and then they talked about their expectations for the work.


    With that, the leader began to say: "some of our medical colleagues are of bad conduct and have been absent from work for many times. They even sent out police to take them away. It can be said that it has greatly affected the reputation of our exchange meeting and caused an indelible impact. This person, I hope he can take the initiative to come on stage and apologize to you. "


    Everyone looked at each other. Finally, they all turned their eyes to Li Rui.


    Shi Xiaofa stood beside the leader with a proud expression. After all, it''s still Liu city. It''s his territory. It''s not a matter of minutes to think about Li Rui.


    Others also looked at Shi Xiaofa and Li Rui with understanding eyes. To tell you the truth, there are still many people looking forward to Li Rui''s embarrassment. Who told Li Rui to be so popular.


    The so-called wood show in the forest, the wind will destroy it.


    Now it''s windy. Can Li Rui carry it?


    Li Rui''s face doesn''t matter. He is too lazy to move.


    Zhao Yue knew that Li Rui would have such an attitude and said, "if you don''t go up again, people have to name you."


    "Whatever you like."


    Sure enough, Li Rui''s name was soon mentioned by the leader: "Li Rui, since you are so unconscious, don''t blame us for not giving you face. We are really ashamed of what you have done. You must apologize today! Otherwise, we will take severe measures to punish you! "


    Li Rui stood up slowly and yelled, "please pull yourself down. Don''t make yourself unhappy when you are old. I didn''t do anything wrong, including going to the police station to cooperate with the investigation. You don''t know anything, just arrest me and apologize? Is there such a reason? "


    The leader suddenly turned pale.


    Li Rui is right. He doesn''t care, but if Li Rui doesn''t give him face and doesn''t listen to him, it''s disrespectful!


    "Well, well, you are the enemy of all of us. Well, I will definitely report the situation to your president. I can tell you for sure that in the future, no matter you are Jianghua or we are Liushi, you will not have your place!"


    Li Rui sneered: "whether there is a place for me is not for you to decide. Save it. Don''t make a fool of yourself. Vice Mayor Li is coming soon. You''d better prepare more for the reception work. Don''t embarrass Vice Mayor Li for Liu city. "


    The leader was stunned.


    Shi Xiaofa and others are also confused.


    OK, vice mayor Li will come here? What''s he doing here?


    "Don''t listen to his nonsense. I haven''t heard from my family that Vice Mayor Li is coming." Shi Xiaofa suddenly cried, "he just wants to pull the flag to embolden himself."


    On hearing this, they all denounced Li Rui for being shameless and disorderly.


    At this time, a secretary came to the leader''s side and said a word. The leader''s face changed several times and ran to the door in a hurry. Before he had time to welcome him far away, vice mayor Li came in. Li Nian also took several staff members with him. They were members of the Commission for Discipline Inspection.


    "Vice Mayor Li, I''m sorry to miss you."


    "You don''t have to meet me far away. I''m here to take you back. There are still a few people, I found that there are problems, and I will take them back together this time. " Li Nian was not polite, and he was very cold.


    This made the leader embarrassed on the spot beyond words.


    Later, when the Discipline Inspection Commission personnel handcuffed them, the leader still couldn''t respond and faltered: "how could it be... I didn''t... I''m not, vice mayor Li... This..."


    Li Nianli is too lazy to pay attention to him.


    The staff of the Commission for Discipline Inspection kept walking towards other people. The doctor on Jiang Hua''s side was surprised to see this scene, and then surprised to find that the people who were arrested were all the people who played cards in the small room that day!


    "It''s him! I see. The person who accompanied Li Rui back that day was vice mayor Li! "


    "No wonder Li Rui didn''t panic. He found such a big backing!"


    "This little shixiaofa is going to be miserable."


    Shi Xiaofa is really going to be miserable, because the staff of the Discipline Inspection Commission tortured him the second time. Shi Xiaofa is very emotional and even wants to ask Li Nian for help, but Li Nian doesn''t even look at him.


    Just as Shi Xiaofa despises Li Rui, Li Nian also despises Shi Xiaofa. The two sides are not at the same level at all. Maybe Li Nian will treat Li Rui as a person of the same level to communicate, but Shi Xiaofa will never.


    Since Li Nian came to power, he has something to say at this meeting, like a lump in the throat.

 Chapter 183

    "This time, I really feel very sad. Our medical work in Liushi has not been done well. Some of the older generation, there is no sense of training new people, there is no idea of excellence. Outstanding young people, but also suffer from the blow.... "


    Everyone knows who Li Nian is talking about.


    Li Rui, once again, became the focus of attention.


    "Here, I want to mention one person, Li Rui. He is a master of medicine, but he never takes credit for it. We medical workers should learn from him, learn from his silent dedication, never self-respect... He is the most outstanding young man I have ever seen


    After Li Nian finished, he walked down, nodded with Li Rui, and left.


    All the medical workers in the room were staring at Li Rui. For a long time, no one spoke.


    So... That''s what it means, right?


    But why, why does Li Rui have such qualifications.


    After a while, another leader told people to release a section of Li Rui''s resume and achievements. According to the information, Qiqi''s illness was cured by Li Rui!


    Now people are boiling.


    "How did he do it?"


    "No way, that little girl... How can she be cured."


    But the fact is the fact. Vice Mayor Li definitely can''t help Li Rui to make up such an excuse to help him get on top without any reason. Moreover, even if we want to help Li Rui to be in a higher position, we won''t make fun of it.


    Then this is true. It can''t be true any more.


    "It''s incredible." Some people stare big eyes, murmur exclamation way.


    At this moment, they are really convinced.


    I thought Li Rui was a showman. I don''t know. It''s not a showman, it''s a normal play.


    Like gold, it always shines.


    At this moment, doctors in Jianghua are convinced of Li Rui. This young man was famous in Jianghua last time. This time, it seems that he is no exception.


    With the progress of the conference, Li Rui was undoubtedly promoted as an outstanding representative. Later, he will give a series of interviews.


    With fame, what else do you worry about? Moreover, Li Rui himself has strength. Everyone is very optimistic about this young man.


    At the same time, I was shocked by his scheming. There is such a big card. I held it in my hand silently for such a long time. I didn''t say a word until the key time. I decided the overall situation at one stroke.


    It can be said that he is a very good young man.


    "I''m afraid you in Jianghua medical field will respect him in the future." Liu city doctors have feelings.


    It''s said that Li Rui''s potential is limitless when he was young. Everyone can see that.


    Li Rui himself doesn''t have any special feelings about these things of fame and wealth. They are all reasonable things. It''s natural to work hard and get something in return. Even if not, it doesn''t matter. It''s just like coming to play.


    After the meeting, Li Rui and Zhao Yue returned to the hotel together. The car will leave tomorrow. It''s late today.


    "Do you want to go out at night? After all, you don''t come here very often, have you? "


    Zhao Yue shook his head and said, "I really haven''t been here. I''m not even familiar with Jiang Hua."


    "Then pack up, change your clothes, and I''ll take you out for a walk."


    "Are you familiar with it?" Zhao Yue asked.


    Li Rui said with a smile, "I''m not familiar with it. I''m just wandering around."


    Zhao Yue''s temperament has always been like static not like moving, if it is someone else, Zhao Yue may be pushed off without saying a word. But I do not know why, Zhao Yue see Li Rui smile, heart can not refuse to get up.


    What I think is, exercise.


    Li Rui left the room and went there for an interview. Zhao Yue changes his clothes in his room. It''s almost half past six. It''s cloudy and heavy. When Li Rui returns to his room, Zhao Yue has already been waiting.


    "Let''s go." Li Rui said, and Zhao Yue followed Li Rui. They got out of the hotel and wandered aimlessly.


    "In Jiangnan Province, Liushi and Jianghua are both economically strong cities. If you are so popular, you will soon have a reputation in the province. At that time, will you have other ideas? You should not just want to be a doctor in three hospitals


    As he walked, Zhao Yue took a look at Li Rui.


    Li Rui sipped his mouth and said, "look while you walk. Although it seems to be very powerful, in fact, I have to settle myself again. Fame comes second. The key is what you want in your heart. "


    "You''re not old enough to talk, but you''re old." Zhao Yue muttered.


    Li Rui sighed: "I''ve seen a lot of things since I came out of University. Although the mind is ready to know the world. However, when we go through it, we still find many things, which are not easy to accept. "


    "What do you mean?"


    "For example, Hu Yong, a good family, just broke up. Hu Yong has left the medical system, you know? He didn''t even come to the meeting today. If I had known that, I would not have drunk shixiaofa. "


    "You didn''t do anything wrong." Zhao Yue said that. She knew Li Rui''s idea of remorse, but she didn''t know where to start with this matter. "All this is life. Maybe for Hu Yong, it''s not necessarily a good thing."


    "Some people, I''m afraid, are more willing to live in fantasy and accept reality. It takes a lot of courage. Facing all kinds of pain, those wounds brought by reality, are not so easy to heal


    Speaking of this, Li Rui took out his mobile phone and made a phone call: "brother Li, can you get this bastard Shi Xiaofa in and squat for a few more years? This man is so bad. "


    On the other end of the phone, Li Nian laughed heartily: "don''t worry, he will be sentenced again, including his father. This family has a lot of problems. We have already exercised it in accordance with the law, which is enough for him to waste time. "


    "Then I''m relieved." Li Rui hung up the phone, relieved, "more comfortable, these scum, should be punished."


    "What a messenger of justice." Zhao Yuewei smiles for a moment, lifts her cut hair and looks forward. "Sometimes, I really doubt if there is an old monster living in your body, otherwise, how can you do so many amazing things."


    "I didn''t have the chance before, but now I have the chance. Of course, I will follow my own ideas." Li Rui was so high spirited that he suddenly kept silent and sighed.


    "I''d rather I didn''t encounter so many things and see peace every day. But... Can only say, I wish the world more beautiful, I wish my original heart will not change. "


    Zhao Yue looked at him, his eyes were so gentle.

 Chapter 184

    It''s very important for a man to remember what he wants all the time. At least, in Zhao Yue''s opinion. In this impetuous society, a lot of people are busy fighting hard and struggling to survive.


    Only 30 percent of people are above survival. Among the 30 percent, only 20 percent hope to make the world better.


    Only 10 percent can do that.


    Li Rui is moving in this direction. Zhao Yue sees it, so he thinks his appearance at this moment is very attractive.


    Even after many years, Zhao Yue will remember this day and this moment.


    "There''s a restaurant over there. Let''s go and eat."


    Li Rui points forward and takes Zhao Yue to a restaurant for dinner. He has been eating well these days, but the food in the hotel is buffet. If it tastes good, it''s average.


    This meal is for Zhao Yue.


    "This exchange meeting, you see, we have gained a lot. As for me, I got the Elite Award and accepted the interview. As for you, if you get the excellent award and are promoted in the future, it will not be a problem. "


    Li Rui came to a table and sat down. He tapped the table with his fingers. "So this meal, should you please?"


    Zhao Yue smile, she is stained with Li Rui''s light. Originally, the main awards of this exchange meeting were all decided by the government, so it may not have her share. Li Rui cured Qiqi''s illness and counted her in. In principle, it''s her treat.


    But Zhao Yue is not stupid. Who is Li Rui? It''s a small local tyrant.


    "Whoever has more money will be treated." She said.


    "I really can''t help you. Just treat me as if you borrowed my money first." Li Rui laughs a few times and beckons the waiter to serve them some local specialties.


    "You say that if we come out like this and go back, they will be sour again." Zhao Yue said.


    "Whatever they are, who''s willing to talk to them." Li ruiman doesn''t care.


    The serving speed of the restaurant is very good. Before long, several special dishes were presented. One is a small carp in paddy field, with two big fingers, fresh and delicious. A bamboo tube stewed eel, very appetizing, and rabbit meat and so on.


    Li Rui appetite, Zhao Yue is not even reserved, two people eat special.


    "Wow, that''s hot!"


    "But it''s delicious!"


    Eating and drinking, Zhao Yue is in a good mood, but people are more and more sleepy. Her eyelids were fighting. Suddenly, she put her hands on the table and said to Li Rui, "hurry up... Call the police..."


    Li Rui calmly put the food into his mouth and said to Zhao Yue, "it''s OK. You can eat it. I''m here."


    Zhao Yue stares at Li Rui, angrily uses all his strength to quickly clip a chopstick into his mouth, but before he can chew it twice, he bangs and falls.


    Li Rui put down his chopsticks, supported her, held her chin in his hand, and moved a few times to help her chew the food.


    "Really, I''m so greedy. People have to eat even if they pour it. You don''t know how delicious it is when you eat it. "


    Li Rui smiles and looks to the kitchen: "master, do you think I''m right?"


    The cook dressed up with a wine bottle in his hand, a round stomach, a dark face and a smile: "yes, I want to say that people die for money and birds die for food. Brother, when did you find something wrong with my dish? "


    "I didn''t find it."


    "How strange I am to say that my overpowering drug is colorless and tasteless, and no one can eat it. As long as I take it, I will faint within ten minutes. But it''s strange. Why are you ok? " Said the cook.


    "I have my reason when I''m fine. Why do you put the overpowering drug into the food?"


    "Because this kind of overpowering drug can make the food more delicious. Do you believe me?"


    Li Rui laughed, looked at the cook and shook his head: "I don''t believe it."


    The cook raised his knife: "I don''t believe it, but anyway, I have confidence in my overpowering drug. I know you are very strong, but even if you have stronger resistance, you can''t be unaffected at all."


    "Come on then." Li Rui said calmly.


    The cook grinned grimly: "bravado, seek death!"


    He felt from his waist, took out a sharp knife and threw it at Li Rui''s face. Although it''s not as fast and accurate as flying knife, it''s only so far away. If you are thrown, you will be seriously injured.


    Li Rui dodged the sharp knife with a flash.


    When the cook saw this, he took the first two steps and cut the pig straight.


    Li Rui does not dodge, backhand is a palm.


    Before the knife got close to him, the cook''s arm was numb with electricity. The pig killing blade fell straight to the ground. Before falling, Li Rui grabbed the handle of the knife and put it in his hand.


    "You didn''t use the pig knife that way. Watch it


    Li Rui suddenly straightened his arms, and the blade of the pig killing knife hummed.


    The cook''s eyes immediately changed and he rushed at Li Rui. At this time, he was very afraid, but he didn''t dare to turn around and run away. If he showed his back to Li Rui, then turning around would be death!


    In a desperate fight, there may still be life, though it is not so much.


    Li Rui waved his knife obliquely.


    "When the sword is lifted out of the forbidden area, the traffic in Jiuqu is thundering like thunder!"


    With the sound of breaking drinking, the light of the knife is shining, surrounded by thunder and lightning, the light of the knife is flashing, and the light of blood is flying!


    Poof!


    The butcher''s knife was inserted straight into the cook''s thigh, and the handle of the knife was shaking.


    "I''m sorry, I haven''t learned the Dao technique. I just rely on strength and speed to eat."


    Li Rui''s face was smiling. The cook wanted to cry and fell to the ground. Ah, he screamed incessantly, and blood came out of the blade.


    Li Rui stepped forward, squeezed the cook''s neck and said, "who sent you?"


    The cook stares at Li Rui. As soon as he bites his teeth, the skin color on his face turns gray quickly, and all the blood vessels show black blood. Apparently, the man had poison in his mouth and was ready to commit suicide.


    He knew that if he was controlled by Li Rui, there was absolutely no way to escape. However, he can''t afford to offend the people behind the scenes, so he has to commit suicide.


    But when the man committed suicide, Li Rui knew who was behind the scenes.


    "It''s from the shadow guild. I''m here with you."


    Apart from the people of shadow guild, no one is so professional. They even hide drugs in their teeth. Since it''s the shadow guild, then


    Li Rui looked at the kitchen.


    "Come out, do you want me to come in person?" Li Rui said in a deep voice.


    There was no sound in the kitchen.


    Li Rui walked slowly over there.


    Suddenly, the sound of broken glass came from the kitchen, and someone slipped away from there. Li Rui stood at the kitchen door and saw several people who were knocked unconscious.


    These people had just been busy in the hotel, and they were all knocked unconscious in the twinkling of an eye. It can be seen that the strength of these two killers is really OK, and their professionalism is passable. They didn''t kill innocent people indiscriminately.


    Of course, the purpose of not killing innocent people indiscriminately is not to let things expand, so as not to cause too much impact on society.


    Well, there should be another one.


    There is at least one person outside the door to guard against other customers.


    Although this point is relatively late, there are no customers.


    "It''s well planned. Unfortunately, I don''t think I''m afraid of overpowering drugs."


    Li Rui looked down at his shoes. On the shoes, a small black snake was bent there, just like a shoelace.


    This little black snake brought back from the general''s tomb has no sense of existence at ordinary times, but no matter where Li Rui goes, it follows.


    This is a snake that can detoxify.

 Chapter 185

    This snake likes Li Rui''s breath. This human is full of aura. This is the so-called living with good people, such as entering the room of Zhilan. In this era of lack of monks, how can black snake be willing to leave when he meets Li Rui who knows how to practice.


    It follows Li Rui by instinct, and at the same time, it will protect the host from being hurt by others.


    This is the reason why the overpowering drug doesn''t work on Li Rui. There is a little black snake, and ten thousand poisons don''t invade.


    Li Rui catches the little black snake, which lies in the palm of Li Rui''s hand. Li Rui holds it close to Zhao Yue''s foot floor: "help her poison also solved."


    Little black snake didn''t move and didn''t bother to talk to Li Rui.


    "Do me a favor!" Li Rui pleads with little black snake.


    The little black snake was still motionless.


    Li Rui was helpless. The little black snake was completely disobedient. He didn''t even know if he would understand. Li Rui knows that it will detoxify, but it is still unknown whether it has spirituality.


    Forget it, it doesn''t like to solve. Let''s find another way.


    Li Rui picks up Zhao Yue and leaves the hotel.


    After returning to the hotel, Li Rui boil a pair of medicine for Zhao Yue and help her massage blood. By ten o''clock in the evening, Zhao Yueyou woke up and had nothing to do.


    "You''ve been sleeping for more than three hours. How''s it going? Are you comfortable?"


    Li Rui poured water and fed it to Zhao Yue. Zhao Yue leaned on Li Rui''s shoulder and didn''t care. She drank it slowly. After drinking it, she said, "why am I in a coma, but you are OK?"


    There is only one target for the killer, not others. No poison was used for fear of causing unnecessary trouble. But Li Rui is now a body free from all kinds of poisons. I''m afraid the people of shadow guild didn''t expect that.


    Li Rui is not easy to explain these. He can only understand them. Simply a push four five six, said: "I don''t know, maybe I eat less food, not as greedy as you."


    Zhao Yue rolled his eyes.


    Hang up the phone, Wang Ke strange looking at Li Rui, said: "teacher Zhang call you why?"


    "She wanted to take me somewhere."


    I agreed with the old headmaster last time. I went to the treasure room to see my baby. This should be the case now. Zhang Qing is also at home.


    "But why didn''t she call and ask me out, just you. Besides, is it just the two of you? "


    Li Rui nodded.


    Wang Ke looked unhappy and hummed, "I''m going too."


    "Let''s go together. It doesn''t matter if we have more people." Li Rui doesn''t care about Tao.


    After waiting in place for a while, Zhang Qing came. Li Rui said hello to her and said, "shall we go now?"


    "Well, go now, just before you graduate, and finish your wish."


    "Mr. Zhang, you are very kind to Li Rui." Wang Ke said at the right time.


    Zhang Qing said with a smile: "there''s no way. He asked to see it himself, but I didn''t pull him to see it. What, jealous? Ha ha


    "No way." Wang Ke is stubborn.


    Zhang Qing ha ha a smile: "the corner of the mouth can hang two vinegar bottles, still say not."


    "Mr. Zhang, you are wrong. Li Rui and I are pure classmates."


    "Yes, the purest." Zhang Qing smiles and leads the way in front of her. "Let''s go. I''ll take you to explore."


    Adventure, this is interesting.


    Li Rui likes to explore.


    "I love exploring. If there''s any treasure in it, hehe."


    Li Rui thought, it''s time to show his lightness skill.

 Chapter 186

    Li Rui has never been afraid to look at other people''s treasures with the greatest malice.


    Zhang Qing takes Li Rui into the special collection room. Li Rui looks around all the way, just like Grandma Liu walking into the Grand View Garden. Whatever is good, you have to look at it.


    "This Twenty-Four Histories was collected by Zhang Taiyan, a famous writer in modern times. After the war, it was finally collected by Jianghua University. And the brush wash, which belongs to Mr. Zhou Shuren... "


    Zhang Qing is introducing in front, just like a little sister of an interpreter, Li Rui and Wang Ke listen attentively.


    However, Li Rui is a little absent-minded. These things are good, but they have little practical effect. If we only understand these things and their historical value with modern people''s thinking, it must be something collectors like to do.


    Li Rui only hoped that he could learn useful essence from the tide of history.


    Naturally, if you come here to have a look, you can satisfy part of your curiosity, but if you can get something better, it would be great.


    Zhang Qing seems to see that Li Rui is a little absent-minded. Although her ears are erect, she doesn''t think about these things, so she takes him to another place, where there is a glass counter and a copy in the glass bottle.


    "This treatise on Febrile Diseases..."


    "Is this the only one?" Li Rui''s eyes shine.


    Zhang Qing shook her head: "it''s not an isolated edition, but a rare one. It is said that the historical origin can be traced back to the Song Dynasty, with inscriptions and seals on it. That''s OK. After all, the original is the year of the Eastern Han Dynasty, 150 A.D., more than 1000 years ago. "


    "This rare book is the most powerful material for the establishment of our medical college. It is the treasure of our school and is not one of them. Don''t you think our glass bottle is very impressive? But once there is no secret key to open, it will automatically alarm. Li Rui, wipe your saliva. "


    Li Rui takes back his greedy eyes and wipes them casually until he finds that he doesn''t drool and is cheated by Zhang Qing.


    "Li Rui, don''t think about it. Most people are not allowed to see it or touch it."


    "I didn''t say to touch it!" Li Ruizhen had a word and said, "I just think it''s a pity to put it here. If I could copy it, how nice it would be."


    "That''s a good idea. Unfortunately, once this kind of treasure with a long history is put on the copier, it is likely to turn to ashes. Light, the damage to the paper is too great. " Zhang Qing explained.


    "Can''t you copy it by hand?" Wang Ke saw Li Rui''s salivation for the book and couldn''t help asking.


    "You can''t copy by hand. If it''s spread everywhere, how can it become the treasure of our school? And the book "why?" Wang Ke asked.


    "At that time, the conditions were special, and the school''s consideration was that if the school had no funds in the future, it could be auctioned for money."


    "How can it be for money..."


    "Of course money matters." Zhang Qing impolitely interrupted Wang Ke''s query, as if in response to Wang Ke''s jealousy just over there in the playground, saying, "money is more important than training talents. Without funds, the school can''t go on. It''s nothing to auction a book."


    When he said this, Zhang Qing was unquestionable.


    Wang Ke''s momentum was suppressed and he didn''t make a sound.


    "That''s it? Is there any other treasure? " Li Rui doesn''t seem to be very interested in this. He asks Zhang Qing. Zhang Qing has been here several times, and everything in it is very clear.


    Still remember, Zhang Qing all the way forward, stopped in front of a small stone tablet: "this is a meteorite, you look at the words written on the meteorite."


    The meteorite was cut into a small stone tablet, dark blue and cold color, faintly emitting light. But Li Rui couldn''t recognize the words on it. The handwriting was so crooked and crisscross that it was hard to recognize.


    "It''s oracle bone inscriptions. I know what it is." Wang can read here, quite proud to see Zhang Qing, "after turning, Li Rui shows respect, Zhang Qing is satisfied, take them to a wooden chair to sit down.


    "How is it, all right?" Zhang Qing is not without pride.


    Li Rui nodded and said, "it''s really good. Our school has a profound cultural heritage."


    "I just feel a little overcast here. It''s sunny." Wang Ke shrinks her neck. I don''t know why. She always feels a little chilly sitting here.


    "Of course, it''s not so hot here. It''s a little bit shady to better preserve these treasures." Zhang Qing explained, "when designing this collection room, experts specially inspected the east-west direction to avoid being exposed to the sun."


    "Does anyone come in to clean up?"


    "Very little, very little. Because it''s on the top floor, there''s very little dust. In addition, there''s no need for people to come in and clean it in a dry and sealed environment, so as to prevent the occurrence of theft. "


    Li Rui understands that. It''s not often reported in the news. Some museum supervisors replace the real ones with fake ones. As a result, all the treasures and real ones in the whole museum are sold, so they put some fake ones on the shelves.


    Just think, a gust of wind blows, Wang Ke hit shiver, Zhang Qing is also the hair on the neck stand up.


    Li Rui''s eyes narrowed: "there is no reason why there is Yin wind. It''s not normal here."


    It seems that this phenomenon exists in many places where treasures are stored, giving people a gloomy feeling. It''s just something left by the dead. Psychological effect? I''m afraid not.


    Vaguely, Li Rui feels strange here.


    But at this time, I don''t know where the ring, the three people were scared.


    "Where''s the noise? I didn''t find it when I came here before." Zhang Qing is very puzzled.


    "Or let''s go out. It''s terrible here." Wang Ke shrinks his neck.


    Li Rui nodded and said yes, go out.


    But in my heart, I was thinking, of course, there will be no exception if there are too many people.


    Whether it''s people or ghosts, they are afraid of too many people.


    If there are few people, that''s not necessarily the case.

 Chapter 187

    After the three left there, Zhang Qing had something to do and wanted to go back to catch up with the project. Last time Li Rui gave her a medicine list, she needed to work it out as soon as possible, so that she could use it as a means of counterattack and enlist those colleagues who made trouble of her.


    Wang Ke and Li Rui go to the restaurant for lunch. She is going back.


    Now the students are no longer in school, all the things moved away. Dormitory building, do not dare to go back, afraid to touch the scene.


    When they came to the restaurant, Li Rui and Wang Ke came to the seat they used to sit in. Li Rui said, "you''re OK. You don''t have to be sad. You can stay in school for another three years. As soon as graduate students graduate, their academic qualifications are higher than ours. "


    "But you''re all gone. I''ll miss you all by myself."


    "If you miss me, just call me. I live not far from school. Besides, I often come back to school to see July


    When Li Rui said that, Wang Ke was happy: "then I can rest assured."


    Li Rui smiles.


    After dinner, Wang Ke goes home. Ke shanyong and Li Rui greet each other, and they all end up separately.


    Li Rui went to find July, and the brother and sister disappeared for a while. July has completely forgotten what he saw last time. As soon as he saw Li Rui, he rushed up and hugged him: "brother, are you forgetting my sister?"


    "How dare I? This is not a business trip a while ago."


    "Brother, you are the busiest. You have to pay attention to your health."


    "Well, how are you doing?"


    "Me." July lowered his head to think about it, rather for it, "recently there is a boy chasing me, really... I don''t know how to say."


    "I don''t know what to say? Let''s talk about it. "


    "I can see that the boy is sincere to me. He likes me very much, but I don''t like him. I don''t want to lie for fear of harming others. He never gives up. I don''t know what to do. "


    "That''s easy. Just call him out and let me pretend to be my boyfriend."


    July some hesitation, Li Rui saw, then laughed: "how, reluctant?"


    "No, I just don''t know if it has any effect." In July, she took out her cell phone and made a phone call, saying where and how she is now.


    After a while, a boy ran to this side.


    Li Rui looked at the boy carefully. He was a good boy. Not tall, not handsome, but a pair of eyes to look at the eyes of July, is the kind of luminous.


    He didn''t even pay attention to Li Rui beside him in July.


    Li Rui put his arm around July''s shoulder and pretended to be domineering: "is that what you like about my girlfriend? Boy, I''m afraid you''ve got the wrong person. "


    The boy was willing to watch Li Rui, but he didn''t care about Li Rui. He hugged July and said, "I know you. You are July''s brother. Don''t play it. I''ve made sure of the situation in July. I know you''re her brother. "


    "Since you know I''m her brother, you should give up. Do you know what kind of family we are? Do you want me to give you July? It doesn''t exist. I won''t let her suffer with you. "


    "Thirty years of Hedong and thirty years of Hexi, don''t deceive the poor youth!" The boy has a voice on the floor.


    Li Rui was stunned.


    July''s face is very embarrassed, said: "Zhang Mu, you don''t pester me, I can''t be with you. I want to be with my brother! "


    Zhang Mu was surprised: "but you are brothers and sisters, you can''t be together!"


    "That''s my pleasure, too." July nestles beside Li Rui.


    Zhang Mu''s eyes were infuriated: "this is a mess!"


    "We are not related by blood. Don''t yell. We''re not afraid of it. " Li Rui said with a smile.


    Zhang Mu''s heart was as gray as ashes, and his eyes were dim.


    Li Rui sighed and heard another heartbreaking voice.


    But what did that say? A good friend is not a poor one.


    For July, it''s nothing. Love is originally a matter of two people. If one of you says he likes it, the other must promise to be with you.


    That''s not the truth.


    Sometimes, people have to learn to accept their fate.


    "Don''t come to my house again. If you come to her, I won''t be happy. If I''m not happy, believe me, you won''t have good fruit to eat. You should know what kind of person I am. "


    Zhang Mu''s face was bitter.


    He does know who Li Rui is. He''s a man of the moment. He''s a rich second generation who drives a Mercedes Benz before graduation.


    At this time, Li Rui, in his eyes, is a bullying rich second generation, and a shameless beast to attack his sister.


    "You bastard, I won''t give up!" Zhang Mu said, biting his teeth.


    Li Rui laughed: "sorry, do you have the guts to say it again? Believe it or not, I can''t make you read now? Can you believe it or not? "


    Zhang Mu didn''t dare to make a sound.


    Li Rui gave a sneer.


    "Let''s go." Li Rui left with July, leaving Zhang Mu standing in the same place, his eyes full of humiliation.


    "Brother, do you think he will give up? I don''t think it irritates him. " July is not without worry.


    Li Rui''s face doesn''t matter: "it''s OK, you close your eyes."


    July obedient closed his eyes, Li Rui focus on mind, secretly planted a mind in July''s body.


    This is a kind of secret skill that Li Rui got by reading soushenshu after meditation. Leave a part of her mind in her body. If she encounters a great crisis in the future, Li Rui will appear in time with this sense of mind.


    This spirit is planted, but there is not much feeling in July.


    When she opens her eyes again, Li Rui takes her hand to read in the library. These places are old places that Li Rui used to be familiar with. He will never have a chance to come here again.


    Everything pays attention to the first time and the last time, each time will be the most precious segment in their memory. Many years later, Li Rui still remembers that one of the most meaningful things he did in school was not reading books, but reading together with July.


    In the evening, Li Rui and Li Rui came out of the library in July.


    Having a meal together, Li Rui asks July to go back first. He wants to walk alone. July told Li Rui to pay attention to safety, then went back to the bedroom.


    Li Rui went back to the library and continued to read. Until more than eight o''clock in the evening, Li Rui walked out of the library, squinted and looked up to the top of the library.


    There, just where I went in the morning, is a small window.


    Li Rui knows that the small window is not closed. Because the handle there has been opened in advance by Li Rui.


    "Instead of letting the treasures rot there, you might as well lend them to me. I''ll see. I won''t take it. "


    Li Rui moved his steps towards the side near the window.


    At nine o''clock in the evening, the temperature is cold.


    Li Rui took a deep breath and stepped on the wall like a step in the void!

 Chapter 188

    No one would notice a figure climbing along the wall at night. Besides, Li Rui chose this position, which is dark and angular. Li Rui kept climbing between the 50 degree walls on both sides.


    Better than Spiderman.


    Since that jump from the seventh floor, Li Rui is not afraid of climbing this project. Anyway, those who can''t die will only make him more courageous. Now it''s easy to climb from the first floor to the top floor.


    Li Rui climbed up to the edge of the window, did two horizontal bar moves very coquettishly, and then jumped up and turned into the top floor.


    It''s quiet.


    Especially on such a night, it''s very quiet.


    In such a night, a windy night outside, such a night and such a treasure room, to be honest, it''s a little frightening.


    Li Rui went to the front of the glass bottle where the treatise on febrile diseases was placed. His palm was gently placed on the metal shelf below. The thunder and lightning in his hand pricked a few times, and the alarm system declared useless.


    Li Rui''s fingertips are filled with thunder and cold. He gently opens the lock on the glass bottle.


    Click.


    The lock fell off.


    Li Rui opened the glass bottle, lit it with the light of his mobile phone, took out the treatise on febrile diseases, and read it quietly.


    Just like reading other books on the second floor of the library in the afternoon, it''s also a book. It''s just a love of learning. Li Rui doesn''t plan to take it away either. After all, taking it away can be regarded as "stealing", but look


    There''s a saying, what about scholars


    It''s good not to damage the alarm. If you donate money to the school in the future, you will be compensated for the damage.


    Li Rui watched the treatise on Febrile Diseases with relish and wrote down the contents silently. In the past six months, Li Rui has read a lot of works on traditional Chinese medicine. How to say that he remembers a lot of terms, which are basic things.


    Strictly speaking, this treatise on febrile diseases is not the manuscript of the doctor saint. But there are many things in it, which are quite useful. The records of the properties of some herbs are more detailed than many traditional Chinese medicine books.


    Li Rui sat down and watched for more than two hours.


    After 12 o''clock, Li Rui put down his book. The whole book down, some strange folk he can''t remember, with a mobile phone shot down. Constantly compared with the previous understanding of traditional Chinese medicine knowledge, eliminating the rough and extracting the essence, also can be regarded as a lot of understanding.


    Putting the treatise on Febrile Diseases back into the glass bottle, Li Rui got up and came to the stone tablet of Huangdi Neijing, and reached out to touch it.


    "Extraterrestrial meteorites are different."


    Before Li Rui touched the stone tablet, he felt a strong aura hidden in it.


    "I didn''t expect to have any unexpected harvest. Hehe, I''m not polite!"


    Li Rui sticks his palm on the stone tablet and intends to absorb the aura contained in it. However, Li Rui is shocked to find that his aura is being sucked back!


    "Will the trough be sucked to death?"


    The stone tablet absorbs aura quickly. In less than a minute, Li Rui''s aura is half empty.


    Li Rui was almost ready to cry.


    What''s this called? It''s called retribution. I came to the library in the middle of the night, but I was inspired. Nima, bad luck! It''s impossible to steal rice!


    "My God, let me go!"


    Li Rui''s thunder and lightning burst out, which emptied the remaining one-third of his aura. With a bang, Li Rui finally escaped the attraction of the stone tablet.


    "What the hell." Li Rui is still afraid to go too close.


    After the stone tablet was struck by lightning, there was no abnormality, that is, the color seemed brighter. Vaguely on the surface of a layer of yellow color flow constantly, suddenly, Guanghua a close.


    The stone tablet is buzzing. Suddenly, it is in full bloom. A thick voice came out from the stone tablet: "young man, I see your bones are strange, different from ordinary people, and you are a unique martial arts genius. In the future, you will have the important task of maintaining justice and peace in the universe..."


    "If you are willing to spend some more Aura to wake me up, I will give you this Yellow Emperor''s Internal Classic, young man, hurry up, I don''t have much time to communicate..."


    Li Rui stares at the stone tablet, looks at it and looks at it again. After a long time, he asks, "why do I know you so well?"


    "I really have time to communicate..."


    "No Li Rui interrupted, "you say I''m a martial arts wizard. I''m familiar with that."


    "You are really a martial arts genius. I can''t be wrong about that."


    Li Rui was even more suspicious. If the stone tablet said something else, Li Rui would not be so strange. But what do you say? You''re a martial arts wizard, and your bones are strange.


    Isn''t this NIMA''s usual story?


    Li Rui is very suspicious.


    "Master, why don''t you pass on my skills first, and then I''ll give you aura. My cultivation is low now, and I have no aura. "


    Li Rui''s words sound like someone borrowed money from him. Then he spread his hands and said, "I don''t have any money either.".


    Of course, Li Rui really doesn''t have much Aura now. It''s all hollowed out. It''s good that he wasn''t sucked to death just now.


    The stone tablet was silent for a long time and said, "it''s OK for you to practice now, as long as you sit here and absorb the aura of heaven and earth..."


    "Good! According to my predecessors, I will start to absorb Aura now. "


    Li Rui sat down on his knees and began to absorb the aura of heaven and earth.


    The aura of Jianghua university is abundant, but not very strong. Li Rui''s process of absorbing aura is not fast. It took him more than an hour to absorb so little. The stone tablet can''t stand it any more. Li Rui keeps asking how much he has learned, and Li Rui tells the truth.


    "Why is it so slow? It''s too slow. You can''t do it. It''s too low." The stone tablet couldn''t stand it and kept talking.


    Li Rui kept silent and continued to practice.


    It''s still slow.


    More than half an hour later, the stone tablet was more angry than Li Rui: "you can''t finish it like this. I can''t stand it. I''ll pass you a Dharma to help you practice faster. When you practice, you can give me aura, OK


    "All right." Li Rui nodded.


    "I call your method" black whale swallowing water ", which specially absorbs the aura of heaven and earth, and can even absorb the aura of foreign things. As long as you learn this method, I believe you will make a great success. Listen to me... "


    The stone tablet reported "black whale swallowing water" to Li Rui one by one, and Li Rui carefully explored the mystery. Li Rui is no stranger to absorbing the aura of heaven and earth. He only absorbs it after perceiving it.


    But the water swallowing skill of black whale is different. This method has some evil nature. The mode of operation is not only adopted naturally, but also plundered.


    It is forced to extract all the sources of gas around, leaving behind that part of the essence of aura, incorporated into oneself.


    For example, in the past is fishing, now is fishing with nets, a net down, big and small even fry are not let go!


    Li Rui couldn''t imagine that if he stood on the street practicing this kind of skill, the whole street would be sucked to death.


    After all, people have aura, and a trace of it is also aura.

 Chapter 189

    Li Rui did not dare to ask for too many stone tablets. Judging from the current situation, this stone tablet is obviously not a good thing, it is more likely to be something ominous.


    It has been banned before. After being activated by aura, it has the capital to cause trouble.


    It is estimated that the gust of Yin wind brought by this stone tablet was also caused by this stone tablet.


    "I''m afraid I''ve provoked something. I can''t help it."


    Li Rui thought quietly, while carefully practicing the water swallowing skill of black whale according to the stone tablet, carefully testing if there is anything wrong with this skill.


    The stone tablet is anxious for the aura of heaven and earth. After it passed Li Rui''s pithy formula, Li Rui demonstrated it again, and the stele fell into a deep sleep immediately. At the end of the sleep, it told Li Rui: "you must give me aura in time, or I can''t help you..."


    It shows its own value and is not afraid that Li Rui will not take the bait.


    But Li Rui was also wary of the stone tablet, so after using the black whale water swallowing technique to make up half of the aura needed by the gas reservoir, he wrapped the stone tablet with a curtain and jumped down from the window.


    Li Rui ran away with the stone tablet.


    Back home, Li Rui took the stone tablet well. There is no one else at home now. There is a room in which only Li Rui has the key. Li Rui puts the stone tablet by the door at will, and then he will not pay attention to it.


    Turning around, Li Rui went to the rooftop to practice the water swallowing skill of black whale again.


    This skill is really evil. With Li Rui''s practice, all the auras around him are absorbed. There were several green plants on the roof, which withered quietly when Li Rui was practicing.


    These green plants are about three meters away from Li Rui, but the weeds four meters away are all right.


    "This skill is really powerful, but it''s too evil. If I get to the fourth of the nine, the gods of the whole mountain will die. What''s more, I can''t be known by others. If I''m known, I''ll be called a villain. "


    Li Rui is twirling and twirling. He is practicing the water swallowing skill of the black whale. It takes him an hour to make up for the aura in his body. With this technique, Li Rui is sure that he can greatly shorten the speed of the broken segment.


    At the thought of going further in the future, Li Rui was so excited that he couldn''t help himself.


    Just sit on the roof and meditate all night.


    The next day, Li Rui went back to his bedroom downstairs. I washed, ate and rushed to the hospital. Arriving at the hospital at eight, Li Rui saw a banner on the hospital.


    "Warmly celebrate Li Rui, the outstanding young doctor of our hospital, to win the Elite Award of the exchange meeting!"


    "It''s a good game." Li Rui smiles and walks in. Along the way, many doctors took the initiative to greet Li Rui.


    "Dr. Li, here you are. You look good today."


    "Dr. Li, you are more and more handsome."


    "Doctor Li, do you have time for dinner in the evening? It''s on me


    Now we all know that Li Rui is a rising star in the medical field of Jianghua city. Previously, everyone thought that he was too young to take on a great responsibility. Now Li Rui has proved himself many times through his efforts.


    No one called him by his name, but called him Doctor Li seriously.


    Li Rui walked in with a smile all the way, neither proud nor enthusiastic.


    When he came to the ward, before the chair was hot, the Dean called him to come. Li Rui comes to the dean''s office and knocks on the door. The dean is making tea, two cups, one for him and one for Li Rui.


    "Xiao Li, you have won honor for our hospital." The Dean handed the tea to Li Rui, turned around, picked up his cup and drank it slowly. The smile from the corner of his eyes was very happy. "I knew you were a talent, and didn''t protect you in vain at the beginning."


    "The Dean flattered me. I just did my part."


    "Ha ha, you don''t know. I went to a meeting yesterday, and the city specially said that our three hospitals are very good at training talents, so that other hospitals can learn more. You don''t see the faces of the presidents of other hospitals. Ha ha. "


    The president laughed heartily, then said: "and I heard that doctor Zhao Yue in a hospital is your old friend?"


    Li Rui was full of black lines and was about to explain. The Dean waved his hand: "you don''t want to explain, explanation is to cover up. I understand the mind of your young people. They always want to make a fortune and make a big news


    "Dean, let''s get down to business." Li Rui knew that there was something wrong with the Dean calling him over. As for praise, it should be said at the meeting, not in the office.


    The Dean looked at Li Rui admiringly and said, "I''m calling you here to tell you something. I may have to go abroad. My daughter lives abroad and wants me to live together. "


    "That''s good. It''s good to go abroad to relax." Li Rui said.


    The Dean nodded: "this time, I may go for a year and a half. With my grandson, my son-in-law is also a Chinese. They have been looking forward to me for a long time. On this side of the hospital, I''m going to give it to the deputy director for the time being. As for you, I''m going to be promoted to director. I don''t know if you are willing to take over the responsibility. "


    "I''m qualified in medical skills, but I''m qualified..." Li Rui said.


    The president didn''t care, put down the cup: "we are a private hospital, we don''t pay so much attention to it. It''s not nice to say that I run this hospital, but I can''t be the master yet? "


    "Then I will not be respectful."


    "Young man, do well. The future is yours. I''m still optimistic about you as always. Besides being the director, you should also help me supervise the operation of this hospital. Vice president, they are all old-fashioned. I believe in them, I believe in you. "


    That''s a lot of weight. Li Rui is regarded as his direct family!


    Li Rui nodded and said, "I will live up to my mission."


    "That''s good, that''s good. Then I''ll announce the news at the afternoon meeting." He patted Li Rui on the shoulder and said, "when I was young, I was also proud of my horse''s hoof disease. I had a dream of watching Chang''an flower all night. It''s a pity that I didn''t do it at that time. If I can help you do it, it''s also a very happy thing. "


    Li Rui did not expect that the president still had this kind of mentality, and he could not help admiring: "the president is now very happy, and he is also a winner in life, and he is not at loss."


    "Yes, it is."


    The president''s eyes looked out of the window.


    After leaving the dean''s office, Li Rui went back to his consulting room. The effect of fame is still huge. Li Rui is very busy all morning.


    In the afternoon, the president announced this important news, which really shocked the medical staff of the whole three hospitals.


    As soon as I graduated, I was the director of the hospital, second only to the three vice presidents.


    Who has ever enjoyed such an honor?


    What a bull!

 Chapter 190

    As far as the whole city is concerned, there is no such situation. Unless we go back a few decades, the era of extreme talent shortage. Otherwise, for a student who has just graduated, if he becomes a director after graduation, he can be said to be a winner in life.


    There is no doubt that Li Rui is one of the most outstanding young people.


    More than a year ago, he was the unknown boy who only knew how to work hard. Sometimes, if you accumulate more, you will soar to the sky if you seize an opportunity.


    After the meeting, everyone was still discussing about Li Rui''s struggle history, but Li Rui returned to the ward early and began his busy medical work. The general diseases in the hospital don''t need him. It''s difficult and miscellaneous diseases.


    Save a week of disease, one day to see, the remaining six days, basically very free. No way. This is the privilege of mastering unique skills.


    Other people are only envious.


    Li Rui''s busy day didn''t end until more than 8 pm. Rubbing his aching arm, Li Rui left the hospital.


    When I left, I saw the vice president at the door. I didn''t know who I was waiting for. Li Ruigang wanted to go forward to say hello. He saw a car coming slowly. The vice president got on the car and the car sped away.


    Li Rui''s face is full of doubts: "isn''t that number plate Liu Tiannan''s car?"


    Before that, she specially arranged for sister sang to investigate Liu Tiannan. Li Rui still had an influence on the license plate numbers of several cars in his family. For example, the Toyota Prado that came to pick up the vice president, the last four digits of the license plate number are unified 6666, which is not difficult to remember at all.


    "How can vice president and Liu Tiannan meet?"


    Li ruitou''s first thought was that Liu Tiannan wanted to do something behind his back again. He immediately didn''t think much about it and drove his car to catch up with him. Until Li Rui saw the car driving into Liu Tiannan''s villa.


    Li Rui put the car out and stopped at the door.


    It took more than two hours for the vice president to be sent out.


    There must be something fishy in it.


    "If they can''t talk, they won''t stay so long. If they can talk, then what did they talk about?"


    Li Rui took out his cell phone and called sister sang: "are you there? Help me find someone. "


    "Li Rui, come to my side. We have something to discuss with you." Sister sang said on the other end of the phone.


    When Li Rui heard the speech, he didn''t say much. He drove directly to the Candy KTV. When he got to the door of the KTV, sister Sang was already waiting there.


    "What can I do for you?"


    "It''s not convenient here. Let''s talk on the road."


    Li Rui and sister sang go upstairs to the office. In the office, Chen Hongpao has been waiting there, but Qiao Zhi is not.


    "What''s the matter? Qiao Zhi defected? So serious. " Li Rui asked with a light smile.


    Chen Hongpao hands out a cigarette. Li Rui takes it. Chen Hongpao helps light it. Sister sang made a cup of tea for Li Rui, brought it over and sat opposite him.


    The three are in a triangle.


    "Come on, we''re all old friends. There''s no need to do this. If you have something to do, just say it." Li Rui is not in a hurry to drink tea or light a cigarette.


    Chen Hongpao took a slow puff and said, "Qiao Zhi is dead. He was killed by a young man from the provincial capital. I''m going to defeat us by name. At present, do you have any impression of my subordinate Amin? He died too. He was kicked to death


    Before Qiao Zhi died, he mentioned that once your roommate was kidnapped. He arranged that. Over the years, he''s actually quite convinced with you. We wonder whether we should avenge him or avoid him. "


    Li Rui slightly surprised: "such a big thing, no police out of the tube?"


    "He''s from the shadow guild." Chen Hongpao''s face was gray. Obviously, the existence of the shadow guild made him shudder.


    "What do you know about the shadow guild?" Li Rui asked.


    Chen Hongpao gave a bitter smile: "several big brothers in front of me died in the hands of the shadow guild. They are like dark clouds in the sky. Its combat power is terrifying and its influence is extremely powerful. Compared with them, we are just making small trouble. "


    Li Rui looked at sister sang and said, "are you afraid?"


    Sister sang smiles: "of course I''m afraid, but if I come to my door, I won''t wait to die."


    "That''s good, because I have a grudge against the shadow guild. So we can''t wait to die. Where''s that guy, you know? I''ll kill him. "


    Chen Hongpao and elder sister sang looked at each other. They didn''t expect Li Rui to be so brave. They were just like people coming to die.


    "Immortal Li, if there is a war, we are not rivals. I wonder if I can talk to them. " Chen Hongpao hesitated.


    Li Rui looked at him and said with no expression: "there''s nothing to talk about. I''ve killed several groups of their people."


    Chen Hongpao and elder sister sang were shocked.


    "We still underestimate your strength." Chen Hongpao is respectful.


    Li Rui got up and said to Chen Hongpao and elder sister sang, "let''s go. Where is Qiao Zhijia? Let''s go and have a look."


    Qiao Zhi is dead.


    The man who used to be a powerful man in Jianghua died without warning. Many people did not expect that Qiao Zhi would end like this. This man was ambitious and wanted to unify the underground world of Jianghua.


    If Li Rui had not been born, maybe he would have succeeded.


    If it were not for Li Rui, he would not have said that he was not pure bad before he died.


    He just didn''t want to die.


    But this is the world. Some people are lucky, and some people help each other before they die. Some people can only rely on themselves, no one to save, but only a dead end.


    Before Qiao Zhi died, he didn''t call Li Rui for help. Although it''s very likely that the young man from the provincial capital didn''t give Qiao Zhi this opportunity, it''s not that he didn''t have Qiao Zhi''s heart.


    Qiao Zhi has no family and no children. He has a few women, and he treats them well. As a result, after Qiao Zhi''s death, these women started mourning in Qiao Zhi''s home.


    When Li Rui arrived, Qiao Zhi''s family was in a noisy state. I didn''t know what was going on.


    "Someone''s making trouble?" Li Rui asked Chen Hongpao.


    "I don''t know. Maybe some people think that Qiao Zhi is dead. He offended a lot of people before he died. No one is afraid when he dies. I''ll get someone over here


    "Let''s go and have a look." Li Rui made his way.


    In front of Li Rui and others, it was the chaotic scene of Lingtang. Several women huddle together, facing more than a dozen big men, dare not resist, but do not submit.


    "Take out the money that Qiao Zhi owes us, or we''ll whip his corpse when he dies!"


    "Before he died, he bullied us so badly that we were not allowed to sell drugs. It ruined my business. I don''t want any money today, just to make him die in his grave!"


    "Lift his coffin!"


    A quiet voice came from behind the great men


    "My people are not bullied after death. Who was going to lift Qiao Zhi''s coffin just now? Stand up and say it again. "

 Chapter 191

    Those big men who want to lift coffins and bully women turn around one after another and stare at Li Rui who comes slowly. Looking at him, he was a young man. He turned his head. Chen Hongpao lowered his head. They couldn''t see clearly.


    Sister Sang''s face is very amazing, and their eyes are attracted by her.


    "The cold and gorgeous girl in the crouching trough is also the ghost''s!"


    "It''s a blessing, hee hee."


    "Qiao Zhi really knows how to play."


    These people almost agree that sister sang is also one of Qiao Zhi''s many women. Immediately his mouth was dirty. In front of the dark hall, those people stretched out their hands to elder sister sang, trying to touch her flesh.


    In the dark, the light of the knife suddenly flashed.


    The more beautiful a woman is, the more dangerous it is. These people have been mixing for so long, but they don''t know the truth. On weekdays, Sister Li sang and Qiao Zhi are in charge of their own territory. Maybe their younger brothers will know each other. This elder sister is big, but Qiao Zhi''s opponents may not know each other.


    They don''t know sister sang, which is the biggest sin. They didn''t know that sister sang didn''t rely on selling herself, but on her fierce strength and her bright red dagger.


    Pa pa pa


    Li Rui clapped his hands and was proud of sister sang.


    "Do you kneel in a row by yourself, or do you wait for your broken legs to kneel in a row?"


    Sister sang automatically stepped back to Li Rui''s half position. Li Rui''s face was full of banter and said to those people. Maybe it was Li Rui''s momentum that made them feel the inexplicable palpitation after he approached. Those people were like enemies one by one.


    To have such a beautiful and hard-working young man is definitely not a small role. Most of them are young masters who have a strong family background beyond imagination.


    Who doesn''t want a beautiful and cruel woman?


    Only with that capital can we afford it.


    There is no doubt that Li Rui belongs to the person who wants to get up.


    However, it is not so easy for these Desperado to be so bold that they dare to earn money from the dead. Immediately, some people said angrily:


    "Where are you from? Qiao Zhi didn''t pay back the money he owed us. Now that he''s dead, can''t we get it back? We''re right, too! "


    "That is, he owes us what we should take back!"


    "You''d better mind your own business!"


    Li Rui gently smile: "very good, it seems that you are ready psychologically."


    The eyes of those people began to look bad.


    Li Rui, there are only three of them, but there are more than ten of them. All of them are in their prime. Each of them is either tattooed or obese, and looks like the role of big brother.


    "Boy, do you want to do it? Do you know who I am? Qiao Zhi used to take goods from me. Do you know what we do? "


    "Brother crocodile, don''t talk nonsense with this boy. If he wants to die, he will be successful!"


    The one called brother crocodile has a big mouth bulging forward, and his teeth are not good. He really looks like a crocodile face. The man''s eyes half narrowed and laughed, but he was not in a hurry to start. Obviously, he was afraid of the move that sister Sang''s cruel hand had automatically returned to Li Rui''s back.


    He was not sure about Li Rui''s background, so he did not dare to do it easily.


    Li Rui doesn''t have so many scruples. In Jianghua City, it''s just like at home. Do you have to be afraid of so many?


    However, Li Rui is not willing to do it by himself.


    Clean up a few such a loser, he felt dirty his hands.


    Li Rui asked Chen Hongpao, "why haven''t you arrived yet?"


    "It''s almost there."


    "Do you have guys with you?"


    "I''m not sure about that. Some may have brought it, and some should not." Chen Hongpao glanced at the big man and said, "but it should be enough to deal with them."


    "Hum, blow it." Some people scoff.


    Chen Hongpao didn''t get angry and just laughed like that.


    After a few minutes, seven or eight cars came, and they were all luxury cars. From the car, all the capable men showed their fierce faces. When they came to Chen Hongpao, they all bent down and called out, "big brother! Sister sang


    Then he yelled at Li Rui: "immortal Li!"


    This situation is surprising at last.


    Those who came to copy Qiao Zhijia finally knew who the three men were.


    Don''t look at Chen Hongpao. They are not big things in front of the shadow guild. That''s also relatively speaking. If we deal with such indecent dealers, it''s a direct crushing posture.


    Chen Hongpao waved: "break your legs, kneel down. Those who resist will be killed directly. "


    Immediately, many people drew out pistols that were not around their waists and aimed at the gang.


    If you want to say Eagle brother, they are also unlucky. They have three guns to deal with ordinary people. That must be enough. But among the people Chen Hongpao called, there were five guns and eight mountain knives. The distance between the two sides is so close that if they fight, they will be killed every minute.


    When Chen Hongpao spoke, his younger brothers rushed up and knocked him over.


    During this period, no one thought about resisting and running away, but there were too many people. As far as we are concerned, they are far from each other.


    Soon, all the people who came to make trouble, including Yingge, were broken and knelt on the ground.


    Anyway, it''s lucky not to die.


    "Li Zhenren, what should we do next?"


    "Let them kneel down and cry for Qiao Zhi. Just now, there were many women who bullied Qiao Zhi. I can''t see that. The living should be respected when they have gone. No matter what, Qiao Zhi is one of us. "


    When Li Rui finished, Chen Hongpao waved his big hand: "you hear me, do as I say!"


    Yingge and others were dragged to mourning hall like dead dogs.


    It''s a pity that Qiao Zhi is dead. If he is not, he will be happy.


    Li Rui also walks slowly to the hall, twists three incense sticks, lights them, and solemnly inserts them on the incense box.


    "Qiao Zhi, I''ll take revenge for you. You can go with ease. As for your women, I will give them a severance payment and help you take care of your affairs properly. "


    Li Rui finished, turned around and shook hands with Qiao Zhi''s women one by one, advising them to be mournful.


    Several women who had just been bullied and frightened by brother Ying and others burst into tears.


    One by one, the pear blossoms are rainy. The listeners are sad and the listeners are tearful. Li Ruixin sighed that Qiao Zhi should be pretty good to these women, otherwise he would not let them worry so much after death.


    This guy, like he said, is not pure bad.


    In fact, the more you come into contact with many people, the more you will know that no one is pure good or bad, which is relative.


    Li Rui won''t feel sad when this guy is dead. But morally, Li Rui should do a good job. After all, Qiao Zhi once did things for him.


    To be a big brother, we should make our stand and take responsibility.


    Li Rui said: "our brothers, whether they died in war or died of illness, will not be abandoned."


    In a flash, many people''s eyes were red.


    Who really doesn''t care about fighting and killing.

 Chapter 192

    Everyone perfumed Qiao Zhi one by one with a solemn look. No matter what Qiao Zhi did before he was born, he was in the same camp after all, and everyone cooperated with each other.


    It''s like soldiers on the battlefield. No matter how bad their comrades are, they are still comrades on the same front. Besides, it''s impossible for people to help grandma cross the street.


    Who is better than who, who will not have the day of death, how many brothers died in the street, dead no one to collect the body. We all admire Qiao Zhi. This man, after all, still lives like a man.


    The respect given to him after his death is also the respect given to himself.


    Li Rui sent some people to stay here to help maintain order.


    "I''m going back, so I won''t stay here long. When you look into people''s affairs, you should act according to circumstances. Don''t put yourself in danger easily. There''s another person, Sang Sang, please pay attention to it for me. That''s what the vice president of the third hospital has to do with Liu Tiannan. "


    Outside Qiao''s house, Li Rui sits in the car. In the back seat are sister sang and Chen Hongpao. Li Rui said, they listen. But sister sang didn''t understand that Li Rui was still working in the hospital. She said, "immortal Li, why do you want to stay in the hospital?"


    "I''m not from the world, I''ve never been. I was forced into your world by you. My initial ideal was to be a doctor and help the wounded. This has little to do with interests. "


    Sister Sang was awed.


    Chen Hongpao''s heart relaxed.


    As far as Li Rui is concerned, things in the world are just interests. Riding a horse in the world, pleasure is pleasure. But Li Rui doesn''t want to live the life of licking blood and killing people every day. And relying on their own ability to save other people''s lives, this is the right way.


    It is always better to follow the right path than the evil path. The difference between the two is a straight line and a curve. It''s self-evident which one gets to the destination first.


    Li Rui doesn''t have much ambition, which is a blessing for Chen Hongpao, a man with hidden ambition. Otherwise, with Li Rui''s strength, he will never get ahead.


    Sister sang doesn''t have much ambition. Even if she is a big sister in the river, she is kind-hearted. For Li Rui''s ideal, she can only admire, because she can''t do it.


    Li Rui returns to his villa.


    There are a lot of things going on these days. He needs to take care of it and deal with it one by one.


    The next day, Li Rui came to the hospital and was informed of the meeting. As the first speaker, the vice president of the people''s Republic of China has made a brief and comprehensive statement on the theme of the conference


    "Before the president left, I discussed with him that although the profit margin of our three hospitals is good on the surface, there are actually many hidden dangers. There are also many problems in the personnel structure. I feel that we should continue the pace of reform at the right time... "


    Reform?


    I haven''t heard anything about reform before.


    What''s the purpose of the vice president''s sudden mention of this?


    Li Rui lowered his head to ponder.


    The vice president did not stop talking because everyone was silent. He went on to say, "as for the abolition of personnel, I think Li Rui is still too early to take the post of director. Dr. Mok Kam Ming is more suitable for this position. "


    Among the doctors present, Qi Qi looks at a middle-aged doctor sitting not far behind Li Rui. That''s Mo ganming, who worked in the third hospital for ten years and was still an attending doctor. Mo ganming is a good man. He doesn''t ask for meritorious service, but for no fault.


    On weekdays, Mo always gets along well with everyone and never offends anyone. Even if they are embarrassed, they always laugh it off.


    This is a nice old man with a lot of people.


    What about Li Rui?


    I don''t know how many people are thinking.


    Li Rui smiles, grabs his notebook and closes it with a snap.


    "Vice president, the post of director was assigned to me by the president. I also told him that I was not qualified enough to serve the public. Since the vice president thinks I can''t be the president, why don''t you call the president and talk about it? Let''s fight now. "


    Li Rui took out his cell phone, while posing to dial the president''s phone, while shouting: "I don''t know who is more capable than the president and vice president?"


    Li Rui''s words can be described as a hit.


    If your vice president is more powerful than the president, you won''t be vice president. The reason why the president is the president is that other people are more capable than you.


    As the saying goes, your uncle is still your uncle. You won''t become your grandson just because you go abroad.


    Li Rui is sure that the vice president does not dare to fight back at the expense of the president''s anger. Sure enough, the vice president was really impatient. He quickly stopped Li Rui and said, "don''t worry, director Li. I''m just making a suggestion. The dean is abroad. We''d better not disturb him. What do you think? "


    Li Rui looks at the vice president, smiles and slowly takes back his mobile phone.


    "Vice president, don''t say I don''t give you face. I''m one level lower than you. If you want to crush me, I''ll tell you, you can''t crush me. "


    The vice president turned pale.


    Li Rui''s words are tantamount to telling the truth. It doesn''t give him face.


    But what can we do? Li Rui was appointed by the president of the hospital, which is sacrosanct. If he wants to engage in Li Rui, he must first deal with the director, otherwise, he will never do what Liu Tiannan gave him.


    The vice president exposed the matter and then discussed other matters. His first attempt failed, and he also understood that Li Rui was not a soft footed shrimp who respected the old and loved the young.


    This young man is a hard nail.


    After the meeting, the vice president asked Li Rui to go to his office, and Li Rui went. As soon as I entered the vice president''s office, the vice president slapped the table and scolded: "Li Rui, although the president promoted you to be the director, you can''t interfere with my work! You should put the overall situation first


    Li Rui sneered and said: "vice president, don''t give me any flags here. The overall situation is not the overall situation. If you don''t want to do it, quit! If you want to do it, listen to the Dean honestly. "


    The vice president was speechless.


    Li Rui doesn''t want to ask about the communication between him and Liu Tiannan. Naturally, he will go to find out. Now ask, also can''t ask why. One thing is certain. Liu Tiannan wants to do something behind his back.


    "If I''m Liu Tiannan, what''s my purpose and what benefits can I get from this place..."


    Li Rui changed his position and thought for a while, constantly deducing the intention that Liu Tiannan might want to achieve.


    A very interesting idea is that Li Rui thinks Liu Tiannan doesn''t want any interests. Liu Tiannan is mainly engaged in financial business, investment and holding. The third hospital is an industry, which has nothing to do with Liu Tiannan''s field.


    So, did he come up with a tone?

 Chapter 193

    All in all, these are Li Rui''s conjectures, without any real evidence. What else Liu Tiannan will do, Li Rui is waiting. Perhaps, before he has a move, he will not be given the opportunity to move.


    There is no doubt that Liu Tiannan is a new upstart in the financial field and a genius in the eyes of some people. Others may be afraid of him, but Li Rui is not afraid. It''s a big deal. Go to his house and ask him to lose money. If he doesn''t, he will take it.


    Sometimes, being unreasonable works better than being reasonable.


    When Li Rui returned to his consulting room, he didn''t even bother to give face to the vice president. The vice president was so angry that he threw a cup in the office and kept swearing.


    Li Rui felt that he was enough to give him face. If it wasn''t for the president''s face, he didn''t want to fight. Otherwise, if we make it more public, what can he do?


    As soon as Li Rui left, the vice president called Mo ganming. Mo ganming came to the vice president''s office, and the vice president said to him, "Gan Ming, I see that you have made a lot of contributions to the hospital over the years. Are you qualified for the position of director? Certainly qualified. Li Rui is not qualified. He is not qualified. I want to help you this time. Unfortunately, I can''t help it. "


    Mo ganming was confused. Why did the vice president lift him? He didn''t have any points in his heart. It is reasonable to say that he did not give gifts, but did not engage in faction, and the good things of the hospital were not his turn. This is normal.


    Today, a vice president made this one, but he couldn''t understand it.


    "Dean, I can''t say anything about it. After all, they do have strength, and they are the director appointed by the old president. I have nothing to say. "


    Mo ganming also wanted to take himself out. The vice president sneered at him, saying that he was still a doctor in charge after working hard for so many years.


    "Gan Ming, you have to know that you have been a doctor for more than ten years. Don''t you feel tired when you are old? We are not younger than the younger ones. Sometimes we can''t refuse to be old. You are OK now. In another two years, if there is any accident during the operation, you will know the situation of Lao ma


    Lao Ma, who is also a doctor in the Third Hospital, said by the vice president of the hospital, accidentally cut off the patient''s nervous system due to a medical operation accident, which led to the ruin of his family.


    Mo''s face became tense.


    This kind of thing, don''t want to be OK, a think, that can be really fear.


    No doctor is afraid of this kind of thing, and in career planning, there are only two ways to avoid this risk, one is to resign, the other is to change to management post to retire.


    The temptation of management post is not great. More money, less business.


    "Dean, but I can''t help it." Mo ganming has no choice but to think of Li Rui''s achievements and background.


    Vice president said: "if there is no way, you can find a way. As long as the director is not his, it must be yours."


    Vice president''s words are like a seed, planted in Mo ganming''s heart, germinated and rooted.


    After leaving the vice president''s office, Mo ganming couldn''t recover from the conversation.


    He didn''t understand why the vice president targeted Li Rui, but it was really an opportunity. It would be good for him to be the director.


    It is how to deal with this problem that puzzles Mo ganming.


    In the evening, when Mo came home, he made the most wrong decision.


    He made a phone call.


    "Sunspot, I want you to do something for me."


    On the other end of the phone, it''s Mo ganming''s younger brother, a bandit in the dark. Ten years ago, he killed his cheating wife, then fled Jianghua and disappeared.


    No one knows where he is, except Mo ganming, who sometimes gives him a sum of money.


    A thousand days is spent in a moment. Now, it''s time to sacrifice my brother''s knife.


    ¡­¡­


    When Li Rui comes home in the evening, Su Mei and Su Yan have already prepared dinner for him. Old Yao has already gone. After his injury, he dare not hide in Li Rui''s basement. He is also bored.


    Li Rui wants to contact him or get in touch with him. After all, Lao Yao is counting on Li Rui to help him support his family.


    "Brother Li, hard work. Here, I''ll give you a shoulder massage. " Su Mei is like a sweet little maid. As soon as Li Rui enters the door, she helps Li Rui undress and take the initiative to carry her coat into the room.


    Su Yan is not happy with her sister''s low behavior, but it''s hard to blame her. Sitting at the table, he said, "can we have dinner now?"


    "You can eat first, but you don''t have to wait for me." Li Rui said with a smile.


    "How can you do that? You are the master here..." Su Yan was serious.


    Li Rui had a headache: "you are so outspoken, I will treat you as a guest. How tired are you? You take this place as your home. Anyway, I''m not used to serving guests. In the future, be more casual and don''t be so outspoken. "


    Su Mei came out of the room with a smile: "really, brother Li, I''ll call you brother-in-law after that."


    Su Yan was furious and glared at Su Mei. Su Mei is not afraid of her elder sister. She has no psychological pressure when it comes to this kind of thing. She comes to the front of the dining table to pick up the dishes and chopsticks with a smile.


    "After dinner, you go to wash the dishes." Su Yan said a word, Su Mei suddenly pouted, reluctantly, but helpless.


    Li Rui laughs and does not take part in the careful thinking of the two sisters. After dinner, Li Rui went back to his room to have a rest.


    After ten o''clock, Li Rui knocked at the door. Li Rui came in with a word, and in short, he came in.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Oh, nothing. I just want to ask you some questions about cultivation." In short, wearing pajamas, sitting quietly in front of the desk.


    She took a pen to write on the paper, brushed it, wrote down a few lines, and then gave the paper to Li Rui. Li Rui reaches for it. In short, he''s afraid he can''t reach it. He leans down and hands it over.


    Li Rui did not answer.


    From this point of view, the simple words of the collar open a large, two touch of white, pleasing to the eye. In line with the principle of not looking at the white, Li Rui tried his best to look at it.


    Jiansu smiles and asks Li Rui, "is it beautiful?"


    Li Rui also said with a smile: "it looks good. I know your sister''s is the same as yours. Seeing yours is equal to seeing hers. But is it worth it?"


    In short, he was stunned. Then he quickly drew back and said, "Oh, brother Li, you are so annoying. I have found out for a long time, but I don''t want to break it."


    "I didn''t find it. I just found it. Your sisters are as like as two peas, but I can''t tell them any more. But your words are more quiet than yours, and you are more intelligent. The only thing I can tell you is your temperament. "


    "So?" Jane asked.


    Li Rui didn''t think about anything, so he said, "so there''s no next."


    "No, don''t you take responsibility for my sister? Just now, I played my sister and talked to you. You saw her out. Don''t you want to take some responsibility? "


    But at this time, the door slammed open. Jane Su Mei quickly left her seat and ran out towards the door. She was met by a big soft pillow. She kept chasing her sister and hitting her with the pillow.


    "Dead girl, you want to betray so much, why don''t you betray yourself!"


    "The elder sister is used to betray!"


    "Dare to talk back, I''ll kill you!"

 Chapter 194

    A nice night.


    Li Rui continued to meditate until more than eleven o''clock when the two sisters next door stopped. Finally, he simply apologized and said that he would educate his sister.


    Li Rui laughs it off.


    It doesn''t matter if you play occasionally. It''s very good. This villa is usually too cold and quiet. It''s good that some people can play and make noise.


    "Don''t blame Su Mei for her natural temperament. It''s better to be lively."


    "But I don''t think it''s good to be so outspoken all the time." Jane apologized.


    Li Rui said, "do you think I''m the kind of person who has no stomach?"


    "Oh, that''s good. Actually, I''m Su Mei! Brother Li, are you surprised? "


    Outside the room, in short, I appeared with a black face. Jane Su Mei laughs: "elder sister, I said that brother Li is not angry, you see I''m right..."


    "Su Yan, I''ll catch Su Mei, you scratch me to death!" Li Rui jumped out of bed and rushed to Su Mei.


    That night, Jiansu Mei was tickled by Li Rui and Jiansu Yan, almost laughing and crying.


    She vowed never to dare again!


    The next day, Li Rui didn''t go to the hospital. Weekend off, he''s not a workaholic. No matter how busy you are, you should take time to enrich yourself. If you blindly pursue work, you will get lost in it.


    At six o''clock, Li Rui came to the rooftop to practice.


    At 6:10, a man quietly appeared on the rooftop not far behind Li Rui.


    That man is very strong, Li Rui can feel it. Li Rui stopped practicing and turned to look at the man.


    "Are you the one who killed Qiao Zhi in the shadow guild? This kind of gas engine is really unusual. "


    The man laughed: "you have a lot of vision. These days, I have been observing you. You are very good. I think your cultivation methods and skills are very powerful, but the most powerful ones are not these. I think you can enjoy it so much that you can raise two beautiful women at home. "


    Li Rui also laughed: "if it wasn''t for you, they wouldn''t come."


    "So you''ve got a bargain, and you''ve got a big bargain. But I don''t care if it''s cheap. I''m here to do one thing. That''s to inform you to join the club. "


    "Join the club?" Li Rui doubts a way.


    "Yes, I want you to join the shadow guild." The young man, who seems to be several years older than Li Rui, has calm eyes and strong momentum. He is dressed in black and makes a sound in the wind.


    "You killed many of the guild''s powerful men, and you should fill in the gaps. You have to do tasks. You have to do a lot of tasks to make up for your mistakes. However, if you perform well after joining the association, you can be promoted. You know, there are many benefits after promotion. "


    Li Rui frowned slightly: "I don''t like your confidence or arrogance."


    "Never mind. When I beat you, you''ll get used to it. Oh, you should remember my name before beating you. My name is -- "


    "Zhao Kuafu!"


    Words have not yet fallen, the strong wind, has come with a heavy blow. The cold style of boxing had already made Li Rui''s eyes ache before he got close.


    Zhao Kuafu takes the lead. At this time, if you meet him hard, you may not win. But Li Rui is determined not to hide. Even if he can''t win, he won''t have stage fright. Li Rui also hit Zhao Kuafu with a backhand.


    Bang!


    As soon as the fists of the two sides were handed over, the air exploded. Zhao Kuafu retreated three steps in a row, but Li Rui only retreated three steps!


    Zhao Kuafu laughed and laughed: "I didn''t expect that your strength is beyond my imagination, even greater than my seven point strength. Very good, very good. I haven''t met a peer with such strength in so many years! "


    Li Rui said coldly, "I am younger than you. You are not my opponent at my age."


    Zhao Kuafu''s laughter stopped suddenly. He pointed to Li Rui and said: "don''t be dissatisfied, boy. Just for you, I''ll give you more punches later, and then come back! "


    Zhao Kuafu bullied him and punched Li Rui in the face, but this was only a false move. Half way through, his fist turned into a palm, which cut across Li Rui''s carotid artery.


    Li Rui is a direct kick. Zhao Kuafu has a smile on his face. Although Li Rui''s foot is longer than Zhao Kuafu''s fist, Li Rui has not kicked him, so he is cut a small hole by Zhao Kuafu''s strength.


    Let go of your energy!


    In his heart, Li Rui was shocked. He immediately picked up the glaze formula and gave it a click. Zhao Kuafu''s hand knife cut into Li Rui''s neck, which was very painful.


    This guy just wanted to kill!


    Li Rui did not hide his strength any more, but directly sacrificed his thunder and lightning. Zhao Kuafu retreated and left Li Rui. When Li Rui''s Leifa ran to Zhao Kuafu, he was standing on the railings of the roof. He was a golden rooster.


    "You''re strong, you''re really strong. When they were investigating, they said that you would be able to thunder, and I do not believe it. I didn''t expect that you would. It''s amazing. It''s amazing. "


    Zhao Kuafu nodded to Li Rui with great satisfaction, as if the hunter had seen his favorite prey.


    Li Rui gives a sneer. Suddenly, Lei Guang makes a big contribution. With Li Rui as the center, Lei Chi suddenly appears!


    "Lying trough!" Zhao Kuafu didn''t have that demeanor at last. He jumped directly from the rooftop. Almost as soon as his front foot left the railing, the thunder and lightning on his back foot stuck to him. In midair, Zhao Kuafu''s hair was electrified.


    Boom!


    Zhao Kuafu fell downstairs, but he was OK. He patted the dust on his body and looked up.


    Li Rui stood on the roof and looked down.


    There are flames burning in each other''s eyes.


    This is a very good opponent. Unlike in the past, such an opponent can be met but not sought. Once met, it is a great opportunity.


    Such an opponent is the best grindstone, which can make you grow up faster.


    Zhao Kuafu laughed again: "I can''t bear to kill you."


    "You can''t kill me." Li Rui, with both hands on his back, said calmly.


    But at this time, with Li Rui as the center, three figures appear quietly. It looks like ghost shadows, but in fact they are very fast and there is no sound when they land. Just now, that''s how Zhao Kuafu came.


    Zhao Kuafu jumped up directly and stepped on the roof in three or two steps.


    "Don''t talk so much with you. Do you want to die or live? If you want to live, follow me, or you will die. "


    "How do you know I''m going to die?"


    "It''s very simple, because each of them has the strength no less than you. What''s more, I''m here. "


    Speaking, Zhao Kuafu showed a knife.


    The three people who surrounded Li Rui also took out their own guys.


    A fierce battle is inevitable.

 Chapter 195

    "If I were you, I would not resist. For example, I only killed one Qiao Zhi because this guy is not so important to you. In fact, I can also kill people who are more important to you, such as Sang Sang, such as Chen Hongpao, and your old friends. "


    Zhao Kuafu looked at Li Rui with a playful expression and said, "this is the second reason why I let you join the association. Of course, it''s the same to defeat you. Don''t talk about more fighting less. We''re not good people. We''re killers. "


    Li Rui stares at Zhao Kuafu.


    "No, if I accept your threat today, you will still threaten me tomorrow. As a person, I always hate being threatened by others and never accept threats. So today, none of you want to leave. "


    Zhao Kuafu was surprised and said, "do you have any cards left?"


    "Yes, I''m the biggest card!"


    Li Rui let out a long roar, and his arms vibrated. Like Mirs spreading their wings, he rushed to Zhao Kuafu. This time, Li Rui has no reservation and is determined to kill!


    In a flash, thunder and lightning.


    Zhao Kuafu couldn''t escape. He was electrified by thunder and lightning and his hair stood up again. His face was still in pain. Ordinary people can''t bear Li Rui''s thunder method at all, but Zhao Kuafu can, because he also practices secret arts.


    It will be possible to resist for a while and a half. However, he did not dare to attack again. On the contrary, the other three men rushed towards Li Rui, punching and kicking. Weapons are conductive. Their weapons have already been thrown away. They can only rely on their fists and feet.


    "Get him!" Cried Zhao Kuafu.


    The three men directly grasped Li Rui''s hands and legs, one controlling the other. After being controlled, Li Rui''s thunder and lightning also dissipated. Zhao Kuafu jumped on Li Rui and locked his leg.


    At this moment, Li Rui is locked to death.


    "Young man, can''t move, let''s carry him back, give him some medicine, don''t believe he will commit suicide." Zhao Kuafu laughs and tries to lift himself up.


    The others worked hard together.


    Li Rui''s face was expressionless and let them carry him.


    All of a sudden, the faces of the four people holding Li Rui''s hands and feet changed greatly. Their faces were full of painful expressions. Their Qi and blood were losing rapidly.


    Li Rui has been waiting for this moment.


    Once the black whale swallows water, it shows the power of terror!


    The spirit of these people will be taken away directly.


    The three men, who were defeated quickly, suddenly hit Zhao Kuafu at the same time. Zhao Kuafu was beaten to fly out, and the other three looked as if they were teenagers.


    Zhao Kuafu fell to the ground and had an internal injury. A mouthful of blood gushed out, but he didn''t dare to stay for half a moment. He ran straight away. His face was full of panic, and he did not dare to look upstairs, let alone stay.


    His mind was in a mess. He knew only one thing.


    This Li Rui is so evil!


    This time, it''s a big loss!


    The other three knew that they could not escape after attacking Zhao Kuafu. In fact, even if they attacked Zhao Kuafu, they had consumed all their remaining strength. Li Rui''s skill is too evil, and they didn''t guard against it at first.


    In this way, one by one, he was so depressed that he was almost dead.


    Li Rui stopped the water swallowing skill of the black whale, and the three men were paralyzed on the ground, unable to move.


    Li Rui broke their hands and feet one by one, and they could only watch Li Rui break their hands and feet.


    During the period, I didn''t even have the strength to cry, so I could only watch in horror.


    "Oh, wasn''t that awesome just now? Let you hold my hands and feet, let your strength, is not a move not out, I do over


    Li Rui laughs and drags them to the wall. Then, experiment with the latest learning of soushenshu!


    Li Rui knocked these people unconscious one by one, so that they would not resist. Then, calm down and plant a little spirit into their mind.


    Quiet mind can''t control them or peep at their memory immediately. However, through relevant cooperation, we can let these people say their ideas in a muddle.


    Li Rui goes downstairs and takes out three pills from his room. These three pills were prepared in Zhao Yue''s small laboratory, with strong anesthetic effect, and were purified by alcohol.


    Take one and keep the three drunk.


    Li Rui went upstairs with a smile, fed them the pills one by one, and poured a bucket of water on their heads.


    These people are half drunk and half awake, and they have a few somniloquy.


    Li Rui controls the thoughts in their minds and stimulates them. If there is no idea, it can be said that it is a kind of feeling. In Li Rui''s strong driving idea, the three people talk intermittently.


    "Go back... To..."


    "... Twilight villa..."


    "Dusk night..."


    Half asleep and half awake, the three men were salivating, like fools. All of a sudden, one of them opened his eyes angrily and ran his head against his companion.


    It''s the power of dying.


    Two heads, like a watermelon burst, knock on the wall, knock out a few cracks, blood, from the cracks.


    The rest of the person, was in front of a scene completely become an idiot. While laughing, while sobbing, while expressionless.


    Li Rui sighed and stood up.


    "It''s very difficult to search for gods."


    In the twinkling of an eye, two dead, one dementia. This record is really fascinating.


    Li Rui decisively chose to call the police.


    Zhao Ling was drunk when she went to the police. Since Li Rui''s villa was built and moved in, nearly a dozen people have died. Now, who doesn''t know there''s something wrong with this resident in the police department? Who doesn''t know it''s a dangerous house?


    The problem is, it can''t be dealt with.


    Every time, others are trying to die, but they can''t stop them. The police have secretly deployed several cameras, but they have no effect at all.


    You can''t even stop people from dying.


    "Li Rui, do you know what I think? Every time I hear from you, I feel numb. Our police are not here to wash your floor


    Li Rui was also very helpless: "I don''t blame you for this. If you report your work, you should report the shadow guild truthfully. These are all members of the shadow guild."


    "If you don''t die over and over again, these are healthy people, I almost think you are fooling me. It''s not going to work like this. " Zhao Ling sighed.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t last long. Sooner or later, everything will come to an end. "


    Li Rui, facing the morning wind, looks far away.


    Twilight base.


    It should be the headquarters of the shadow guild.


    "Wait, I''ll come. I''ll go over and kill you all! "


    Li Rui narrowed his eyes, and his heart was full of killing.

 Chapter 196

    If you want to do a good job, you have to sharpen your tools first. If you don''t have the strength to enter other people''s base, that is, an old dog going to the pit to look for excrement.


    Li Rui doesn''t like to fight uncertain battles.


    At present, Zhao Kuafu absolutely does not know that the person he brought has leaked. What the shadow guild is proud of is its confidentiality. How can they know that someone is not following the common sense to extort a confession.


    After Zhao Yue left, Li Rui went to Houshan.


    Black whale swallowing book is very domineering. It can be used as a surprise to kill others when necessary. It''s the only way to recover quickly when it''s not necessary. It''s a little weird, but it''s practical.


    Li Rui came to the top of the back mountain and carried the water swallowing skill of the black whale. Innumerable auras are absorbed, refined and purified continuously, which are brought into the gas reservoir by Li Rui.


    All around the withered vegetation, showing a frightening scene. Some small animals died slowly and quietly.


    "This skill is too overbearing. I have to find a way to improve it."


    Li Rui''s eyes are always open. He needs to observe the surrounding situation all the time to avoid irreparable consequences. When all the trees within two feet withered, Li Rui got up and left.


    Before changing to another place, Li Rui made as much noise as possible to drive away the small animals around him. Then, the black whale swallows water again, and the whale devours any possible aura around it.


    They''re all gone.


    Li Rui changed places again.


    Li Rui''s route is not an extermination drive, but a circle around the hill with the hillside part. In this way, the animals will have a way to live and the vegetation will have a chance to be covered again.


    When Li Rui finished a circle, he suddenly felt that the gas engine in the gas reservoir was mighty, like an unstoppable shaking, and some barriers were about to break.


    Li Rui immediately sat down and closed his eyes.


    Click!


    Crackle!


    Li Rui''s body burst out with a pea like sound. Accompanied by these noises, Li Rui''s clothes burst into countless small holes. Blood, coming out of those little holes.


    Li Rui endured the pain and recuperated the aura in his body.


    At this time, the gas reservoir is no longer the dam, but the lake!


    Linghu!


    Although it''s only a small part now, after the gas reservoir is broken, this lake can accumulate several times higher aura than before.


    "That''s... Broken?"


    Feeling his own Linghu again and again, Li Rui still has an incredible feeling.


    Chemical gas section.


    Entering this stage, flying flowers and picking leaves can hurt people. Taking things out of thin air and beating people out of thin air is almost a legendary field.


    "It''s a pity that the aura is still too little now. However, my thunder method can achieve similar effects without entering the chemical gas section. Well, I really don''t know what the power of thunder method is if the Linghu lake is full now. "


    Li Rui is secretly looking forward to it.


    Back at the villa, Li Rui takes off his coat and is covered in blood. Jiansu Yan and Jiansu Mei think that Li Rui has been schemed, so they take the medicine box to bandage Li Rui.


    "Brother Li, let''s run away!" Jane Su Mei was beside her in a hurry. Simple words: "don''t panic, they haven''t called in, we can''t panic, otherwise, call the police first."


    "Don''t call the police. I made it myself." Li Rui waved his hand with a smile and explained, "it''s all skin injuries. Just keep it for a week."


    "How can you make yourself like this? Brother Li, did you fall down the mountain by accident?" Jane Su Mei song was full of air, but she couldn''t help being curious.


    "Maybe one day, you will know." Li Rui left a mysterious smile and went back to the room.


    Jiansu Yan and Jiansu Mei look at each other. Suddenly, Jiansu Mei touches her cheek and says, "fortunately, my face won''t explode, otherwise I''d rather be an ordinary person..."


    There is no doubt that Li Rui''s words just now refer to that cultivation will lead to that. Both sisters understood, but they were still frightened.


    After practice, be cruel to others. Before that, be cruel to yourself first!


    You have to give as much as you want. Even what you pay is not necessarily proportional to what you get.


    Fortunately, Li Rui got more than he paid this time.


    Although at this time he was full of wounds, and his whole body was so painful that he couldn''t help it. He was lying on the bed gently, and he was so painful that he sucked cold air.


    But!


    From gas reservoir breakthrough to Linghu, this is a great progress.


    How rare.


    What is this injury on the body? When the injury is good, walk horizontally!


    Li Rui laughed and looked at the ceiling. He was as happy as a silly son of a landlord.


    In short, push the door in.


    In order to distinguish the two sisters, Li Rui once made a rule that if there were no special circumstances, they had to wear different clothes. Otherwise, it would be dazzling.


    In short, today is wearing a plain clothes, looks like floating spirit refined. Li Rui looks at her, and she is looking at Li Rui, too.


    "Is cultivation so dangerous?"


    Li Rui laughed: "why, is it worth measuring? As a matter of fact, I think you know better than I do that


    "So I''m going to let Su Mei give up. I can practice by myself. If anything should happen, at least one of our sisters would survive. "


    In short, standing by the door, his words are firm and powerful, and his eyes are full of determination.


    Li Rui''s face relaxed: "I''ll do whatever you want, but I don''t think Su Mei will listen to you. Neither of you sisters cares less than the other. Why are you, not her? "


    In short, he lowered his head and clenched his soft hand: "I will convince her."


    She turned and left Li Rui''s room. In the living room, Jane Su Mei sat on the sofa, eating watermelon heartlessly, and greeting Jane Su Yan to eat.


    "Elder sister, what are you going to do in brother Li''s room? Do you have a clear idea? I know that brother Li is such a good person. If you get rich in the future, don''t give me watermelon. Give me money. I want a lot of money... "


    "Su Mei, don''t practice martial arts any more." In short, say it softly.


    Chien Su Mei began to laugh, gnawing at the watermelon, and said with a smile, "what am I doing if I don''t practice martial arts? Am I a rice bug at home? I''ll give you my parents'' blood feud? "


    "Just give it to me. I can do it." In short, answer carefully.


    Jian Su Mei didn''t believe it: "elder sister, the shadow guild is not a street bully. We can''t easily defeat it after two or three years of cultivation. I believe it in brother Li. I don''t believe it when you are alone. Besides, I''m not happy to be your moppet


    Jane Su Mei gently threw the watermelon skin into the trash and got up to leave her seat.


    When passing by jiansuyan, jiansuyan suddenly takes her hand and pinches jiansumei''s neck. Jane Su Mei ducked and punched her sister on the nose. In short, a fight with one hand and a push with the other hand pushed Jiansu Mei away.


    Jian Su Mei was pushed two meters away. She was unconvinced: "come again!"


    Upstairs, Li Rui heard the sound of binbang below and said with a smile, "why do women bother women?"

 Chapter 197

    After a while, Li Rui didn''t know who would win or lose. Anyway, I spent the night in bed. I don''t want to move. I don''t want to move.


    Li Rui didn''t have a good way: "why do you all want me to die, don''t you?"


    "No, I''m looking forward to your help in the future. Here, here are some tonics and fruits I bought. You can eat them well. Don''t think too much about them. You can take good care of yourself. "


    Li Rui is satisfied with this. Mr. Zhang is a man, and is more sincere than Zhao Yue.


    At the same time, she asked Jiansu Mei to wash the fruit that Zhang Qing had brought. At the same time, she asked Jiansu Yan to prepare dinner. Li Rui feels that his home is so busy.


    "This is the atmosphere a home should have." Li Rui said contentedly.


    Zhang Qing didn''t ask Li Rui why he was so hurt. She just wanted to be warm. He was told to have more rest and recover as soon as possible. The look and tone were really gentle. Li Rui has never felt her tenderness before, although Zhang Qing has always been very gentle.


    "Mr. Zhang, how are the scientific research projects going recently? It''s a pity that you didn''t come here earlier. If you were half an hour earlier, Zhao Yue would still be here. "


    When Li Rui mentioned Zhao Yue, Zhang Qing was unconvinced: "don''t worry, I can handle it myself. I don''t need to ask outsiders for help."


    Li Rui knows that she is not inferior to anyone in medical theory research, but teacher Zhang is really a smart person. Li Rui put down his heart and knew that Zhang Qing was sure.


    The two sat chatting. Su Yan and Su Mei were busy. At about five o''clock in the afternoon, sister Sang also came. Her face is very grim, but see Zhang Qing presence, also did not say a word, light is concerned about.


    Li Rui didn''t care. He said, "if you have something to say, just say it. Mr. Zhang is not an outsider."


    This made sister sang almost want to laugh, and she said with a strange smile: "I''m not polite. Anyway, it''s all your" wife ". The thing is, Chen Hongpao is taken away, and Zhao Kuafu''s people come with her."


    Li Rui frowned: "well, I didn''t go to them, but they came to me!"


    There is a sense of indignation in the speech.


    Elder sister sang didn''t know whether to cry or laugh. It was time. He was so confident.


    It''s like a dragon slayer.


    "Li Rui, what are you going to do?" In the absence of outsiders, sister sang doesn''t like to call Li Rui a real person. On the contrary, she feels that calling her name directly will make her closer. Asked about the next step, sister Sang was afraid of Li Ruizhen''s blood.


    Li Rui is really enthusiastic: "how to do, of course, after the injury is good, call the door."


    "How to call? We have no idea where they are. What''s more, the shadow guild is extremely powerful. If we go to the door, it''s just like sheep entering the tiger''s mouth. "


    Li Rui sneered and said: "that''s not necessarily. Maybe it''s the Dragon crossing the river. Don''t worry. I know about it. If you can''t believe me, I don''t blame you


    "That''s not true. I''ll put all my treasure on you, and I''ll go back and forth with you. In fact, it''s nothing. It''s just a cut. " Elder sister sang chuckled and didn''t worry about it.


    On one side, Jane Su Mei''s eyes are shining. She thinks that sister sang is her ideal female image in the future.


    Zhang Qing is more cautious, advised: "if there is anything, it''s better to find the police, don''t do it yourself.". Li Rui, are you still in touch with Yang Wu recently? If there''s anything important, you can find her. "


    Li Rui said with a smile: "I''ve already made a plan. Let''s see if she can make it. It''s an evil organization. It''s convenient to bring more people to the enemy''s home. "


    Zhang Qing laughed.


    In her opinion, if Yang dance comes out, then everything is not a problem. No matter what kind of opponent, as long as the special combat brigade is deployed, it will be scum.


    In fact, it is.


    Once the state''s violence machine is in operation, there is no way to fight against any evil spirits. However, this time things are different. First of all, the shadow guild itself is a very confidential organization.


    If Yang Wu leads a large army of people to the past, the people of the shadow guild will surely sneak away and never choose to confront each other head-on.


    It''s going to be a cat and mouse game.


    So Li Rui didn''t say it too carefully. People, of course, want to. However, he must be the leader.


    Only by attacking first can we let go.


    Li Rui''s plan is not just to catch a few small fish and shrimp.


    It''s killing them to the point where they''re scared and they can''t get a foothold.

 Chapter 198

    Chatting, the time slowly passed, after dinner, sister sang and Zhang Qing had a car, and drove back.


    Li Rui is resting in the villa.


    The wounds on the body are slowly recovering, and the aura that Linghu needs to fill is also slowly filling. Time is not fast or slow. A week goes by. The scar on the body slowly began to fall off, among which, Zhao Yue''s credit, but also Li Rui''s own conditioning prescription played a role.


    New skin, white and tender, several times, Zhao Yue not without envy said, hurt than whitening skin care products also work.


    Li Rui is speechless.


    A lot of things, like this, slowly passed. The next week, Li Rui recovered completely from his injury. On this day, Li Rui drove away from home. Directly to the police area, Yang Wu meets him outside the door.


    "All planned?"


    While walking in, Yang Wu asked with a smile. Li Rui said the plan is ready. During this period of time, the two sides have had a lot of communication. Yang Wu is very supportive of Li Rui, including this matter with the family.


    Mr. Yang also said hello to his old subordinates. He did special things and must do them firmly.


    "This time I came here to talk to my uncle and aunt?" Yang Wu asked.


    With a bitter face, Li Rui said, "I''m really planning to come here to make friends with my parents. I can''t hide such a big thing. But I''m going to tell them after this, so that they won''t worry. "


    "I have a heart."


    Li Rui smiles and follows Yang Wu to the garrison headquarters. At this time, the headquarters has entered a state of martial law, outsiders do not know, just three hours ago, the headquarters has announced that it will conduct military exercises.


    As soon as Li Rui went in, he saw Mr. Yang. There were several middle-aged soldiers around him. They were all serious and powerful. These soldiers are the leaders of the garrison. Mr. Yang, a veteran star, talks with those leaders.


    Seeing Li Rui, Mr. Yang said with a smile: "you are here. Now, should you tell us the specific location?"


    Li Rui nodded, went directly to the table with the military map, picked up his pen and marked a small area.


    "The other side''s location is the twilight base, where I went to check it a few days ago. On the surface, it is a farm, but in fact it is not open to the outside world. It covers an area of about three mu. It''s surrounded by walls up to three meters high and infrared cameras. "


    "Liu Xiu, tell me about your plan." Yang said to a man in military uniform.


    "First, complete the encirclement with a large number of troops, make use of the advantage of the number of people, and never let one go. Then we will send special operations units to take the plan of breaking through and defeat the enemy at one stroke. "


    When talking about these, Liu Xiu''s tone was firm and decisive.


    After a pause, he took a look at Li Rui, and then said: "this little brother said before, let him go first, I don''t think it''s right. First of all, since it is determined that there are a large number of dangerous people or even armed elements inside, there is no need to communicate with each other. If the other side chooses to surrender, if not, we will shoot them decisively! "


    This is a soldier, not a policeman. We will not do anything and try not to kill. Once the soldiers go out, they will fight and kill. The iron will of the country allows no one to get away with it.


    Liu Xiu''s words were met with approval. Liu Xiu himself is a leading figure in the headquarters, and he has a forthright character.


    But Mr. Yang did not immediately agree with him. Instead, he asked Li Rui, "what do you think?"


    Li Rui looked at the crowd and said slowly, "I can reduce unnecessary casualties. They are all professional killers. If I go in to attract their attention and surround them, the effect will be much better. "


    "But it will also cause unnecessary trouble. If you are taken hostage by the other party, it will be very troublesome." Liu Xiu said.


    Li Rui shook his head and said, "I won''t be caught."


    Liu Xiu laughed.


    Liu Xiu said to Yang: "old leader, it''s very difficult to do this."


    Mr. Yang gently picked up the tea cup on the table and took a sip of tea. With the cup in his hand, he said, "it''s all his own. There''s no need to cover it up. Liu Xiu, if you have something to say, just say it to Li Rui. "


    Liu Xiu nodded and said, "I don''t think it''s necessary to let you go first. If you go, we''ll tie our hands and feet. When we met last week, we didn''t mention your plan at that time. You will upset our plan. "


    As early as last week, Li Rui had already communicated with the Yang family through Yang dance. He had a conversation with Mr. Yang in his family. At that time, Mr. Yao was also there. It was because of Mr. Yao that Mr. Yang organized the encirclement and suppression in a regular way.


    In the following days, Mr. Yang said hello to the top and actively communicated with the old subordinates in the guard area. At the meeting yesterday, Li Rui made a proper statement. Liu Xiu didn''t object at that time, but he didn''t care.


    Today, however, Liu Xiu only politely informs Li Rui. He does not think Li Rui is qualified to discuss this matter. If it were not for the Yang family, Li Rui would not even have the opportunity to participate in this meeting.


    After all, Li Rui is just a young man who doesn''t know the world in their heart. It''s Yang''s introduction that gives him face.


    Li Rui has self-knowledge, but also insists on his own opinion: "I still want to go first."


    Liu Xiu frowned, rather unhappy: "you''re making trouble! Don''t you understand? "


    Li Rui looked at Liu Xiu and said faintly, "brother Liu thinks I''m making trouble, but he doesn''t trust my strength, does he?"


    "Now that you know it, you should listen to us. The action this time is not a social fight, but a matter of death. Although your situation is quite special, I still hope you will cooperate with us and take protecting yourself as the first task. "


    "Brother Liu, can you talk about it alone?"


    Liu Xiu pondered for a moment and said, "good."


    As a whole, its nature is in full compliance with national laws and regulations. It is also one of the responsibilities of the military to resolutely crack down on the forces of lawless elements. Liu Xiu doesn''t exclude sending out the police area to deal with the killer organization, and he has more respect for Yang.


    To give Li Rui face is to respect Yang Lao.


    Liu Xiu and Li Rui come to the next office.


    Liu Xiu closed the door and said, "if you have any problems, just say it directly. As for the decision just now, I hope you don''t embarrass us. "


    Li Rui laughed and said: "I know brother Liu doesn''t trust my strength. He thinks I don''t even have the ability to protect myself. If I have the ability to protect myself, then my plan is reasonable and feasible. In this way, brother Liu, let me show you my strength. "


    Liu Xiu almost sneered at him. This young man really... Doesn''t know that heaven is high and earth is thick.


    "Well, although I''m old, a young man like you is really not my opponent..."


    There was a commotion in the office.


    It wasn''t long.


    When Liu Xiu and Li Rui returned to the headquarters again, Liu Xiu''s uniform was a little messy, and there was a piece of white ash on his back. They didn''t know how to get it. Liu Xiu''s face is a little red. If this is not a pure man, all of you are comrades who are familiar with Liu Xiu.


    I''m afraid I''ll mistakenly think that there''s something indescribable happened between him and Li Rui.


    Liu Xiu''s first words when he came back were: "I totally agree with Li Rui''s plan to leave in an hour. Other original plans remain unchanged. Now, take your place! "


    With Liu Xiu''s order, the guard area, take action!


    Beast, turn over.

 Chapter 199

    The meeting was conducted in a meticulous and orderly manner. In fact, the operational plan has long been determined. In view of the intelligence provided by Li Rui, the scale of the operation was determined to be small and medium-sized. There is no need for large-scale deployment. Naturally, the strength of the garrison area is not enough to mobilize large forces.


    But it''s also impressive.


    Li Rui did not stay for long before leaving the military operations meeting. He should not take part in too many of these things. He came to make plans mainly to strengthen Liu Xiu''s confidence, which Yang has already reminded.


    Without this step, Li Rui would not be able to follow his own ideas.


    Yang Wu accompanies Li Rui downstairs and walks to the store. Yang Wu is very curious about how Li Rui and Liu Xiu communicate in the office, so that Liu Xiu can change his attitude.


    "In fact, there is no communication. Liu Xiu is a soldier. The simplest way for soldiers to communicate is to fight."


    "So you had a fight with him?" Yang Wu looks surprised. Liu Xiu is a leader. How dare Li Rui beat him?


    Li Rui said with a smile, "I didn''t hit him, but I controlled him."


    At that time, in the conference room, Li Rui used his aura to press Liu Xiu against the wall. Two meters apart, Li Rui stood there quietly, watching Liu Xiu unable to break free.


    After arriving at the chemical gas section, all kinds of magical functions it has can open a door to a new world. Huaqi can simulate its own aura, and it can also defeat the enemy.


    Li Rui wanted to laugh when he thought of the scene at that time.


    Afterwards, Li Rui explained to Liu Xiu that he was a psychological master and had hypnotized him before entering the office. Liu Xiu was dubious, but there was no more credible way.


    Liu Xiu didn''t believe in the theory of ghosts and gods. But psychology, believe it or not, has serious psychology in universities. Some hospitals charge more for psychotherapy.


    People always prefer to believe what they can accept.


    "You are a man who has been able to do many impressive things." Yang Wu walked forward and said carelessly, "two days ago, my grandfather asked me how things were going with you. How do you think I should answer that question?"


    Li Rui''s idea has been in his mind several times.


    After several steps, he said, "your family is serious about this. In fact, I think we don''t have to be so serious, especially after this incident, your family doesn''t owe me any favor. "


    "Do you think so? In fact, it is also beneficial and harmless to our family. After all, it is for the people to get rid of harm, including the overall operation. We can see clearly. You know what everybody thinks


    Li Rui naturally knew that if it wasn''t for justice, let alone other people, even Yang would not help. Once the cancer of shadow guild is removed, it can increase the reputation of anyone.


    For many people, it is obviously a very important thing not to worry about food and clothing, so fame. What good things have you done? We all know that. Then this is your achievement. If there are any good things in the future, such as promotion, priority will be given.


    This is also why Li Rui goes to find Yang Lao, and Yang Lao will agree. Yang Lao goes to other people, and they are very happy. At the same time, because of Mr. Yang''s identity, we work efficiently, which is the role of human relations.


    In this Vanity Fair, no one is free from vulgarity.


    Li Rui put his hands in his trouser pockets and looked relaxed: "the main beneficiary is me. The shadow guild has been targeting me all the time. Solving them is definitely the best for me. Therefore, the favor must be counted on me. After that, your family really doesn''t owe me anything. "


    Yang dance wants to talk but stops.


    She knows that many things are not calculated in this way.


    ¡­¡­


    In the buffet, Li Rui sits chatting with his parents while Yang Wu drinks tea.


    "Captain Yang, Li Rui in our family is really thanks to your care. I''m sorry to trouble you every time." Li Ma is quite enthusiastic, but Yang Wu is not used to it. "Auntie, don''t say that. Li Rui and I are friends. This is nothing."


    "Li Rui, come and help me kill the chicken. We have to treat captain Yang well at noon." Dad Li is busy waving to Li Rui over there. Li Rui is gone. When father and son kill chickens, Yang Wu talks with Li Ma. The atmosphere is not bad.


    "Smelly boy, do other girls like you? How can they treat you so well? Do you have something you didn''t tell us?" Dad Li is carrying a native chicken. He wipes the chicken''s neck and asks Li Rui.


    It seems that killing chickens is a fake. I found out what is true. Li Rui pretended to know nothing: "Dad, where did you buy this chicken? How much is it


    "Thirty, don''t digress! I can see that our store is helped by others, right? Ordinary friends, can have such kind heart, how many times you come here, which time is not she went out to pick you up. Others say that Captain Yang is my daughter-in-law! "


    Li Rui was shocked by this statement.


    Who is so full of these rumors!


    That''s too much. Here!


    "Dad, don''t listen to their nonsense. We have no family, no family. If you believe in their evil, they will see you as a joke. Yang Wu and I are just friends. "


    Father Li exclaimed excitedly: "you see, your mother and I both call her captain Yang. It''s good for you to call someone''s name directly! Tell me what''s the relationship between you two. "


    Li Rui''s face was helpless: "she and I are not really the kind of relationship you think."


    Kill the chicken here, and Li Ma will cook there. Yang Wu looked at it and hesitated: "Auntie, we don''t have to cook for Li Rui and me. We..."


    "It''s OK. We''ll come back to eat later. Mom, don''t cook the meal too early. Yang Wu and I are going out to do some shopping now. Maybe we''ll come back more than one o''clock. "


    "A little more? It''s OK. It''s still early. It''s still a long time. That''s fine. You two go out and pay attention. "


    Li Ma came out of the store, quietly took Li Rui to one side, and secretly gave Li Rui several hundred yuan: "take captain yang to see a movie and buy some small gifts. Don''t look like a fool."


    Li Rui couldn''t smile bitterly: "Mom, what are you doing?"


    Li Ma smiles mysteriously, ignores Li Rui and goes back to the store. Li Rui looks at the hundreds of yuan in his hand, and suddenly he has a feeling that his parents are aware of his students'' puppy love, but they are worried that his son will not be able to find a girl if he has no money.


    But these hundreds of dollars


    Li Rui is really


    What are you doing? This is.


    Li Rui came to Yang Wu with a smile and said, "let''s go."


    When they left the store, Yang Wu was curious: "what did your aunt say to you just now? It''s mysterious."


    "My mother said let me take you to the movies and let me treat you better." Li Rui is honest.


    Yang dance a Leng, immediately, ha ha ha laugh.

 Chapter 200

    The laughter was bright.


    Not long after laughing, Yang Wu received a phone call.


    Evening villa.


    On the surface, this is a farm, similar to the farmhouse. With mountains and water, it was built in rural areas. There are no people within a ten mile radius. Occasionally, a luxury car passes by on this road. People will know that it is a local tyrant who goes to the twilight villa to spend money.


    As for the identity of these local tyrants, no one knows.


    There is a winding water cup in the villa, which is the only scenery in the small bamboo forest. Old people and young people, sitting in wooden pavilions to cook tea, the old people are complacent and the young people are very skilled. Easy boiled water, into the cup with tea, drink a mouthful, lips and teeth fragrance.


    "Xiao Kua, after drinking this cup of tea, you go to kill Li Rui. If you don''t beat this opponent, you won''t achieve anything in the future, and you''re not suitable to do it again. "


    "I''m not his opponent. That boy is very evil. If I don''t have any special skills, I will die. " Zhao Kuafu grinned bitterly, seemingly relaxed, but in fact he felt very heavy.


    The battle with Li Rui was a farce from beginning to end.


    He thought that he could easily solve this peer, but he still relied on others to save the top 5 seeds.


    It''s really a feeling of no face.


    "If you think you can''t, you can''t. I have always said that your experience is too little. In fact, you can kill him, not necessarily by means of skill. Just imagine, we have never been afraid by force, but by assassination. "


    The old man''s eyes narrowed. With a flick of his finger, a silver needle flew out of his finger and went straight into the water, stabbing a fat carp. As soon as the old man put in his hand, the fish was pulled back out of thin air.


    The old man held the fish, pinched the silver needle, scratched it gently, broke the belly of the fish, took out the viscera, and then put the fish into the tea set. Then he took out the seasoning from his arms and sprinkled it in. This whole set of movements really seemed to have been calculated countless times.


    "Kill people with brute force. It''s a martial arts man. We''re killers. We''ve never been positive with people. You''re just too proud. " The old man''s eyes turned to Zhao Kuafu''s face. His eyes were quite soft, but Zhao Kuafu suddenly shivered.


    "Five rulings, please point out a way." Zhao Kuafu is sweating and sincere.


    The old man laughed and handed out a silver needle: "a man who can''t win and doesn''t dare to defeat his opponent doesn''t mean anything to the guild. You go out along the bamboo forest, go straight in this direction for 800 meters, and you will know the answer. Here, take it. "


    Zhao Kuafu picked up the silver needle, got up and left, not daring to stop.


    Just now, he felt the great pressure. Although the old man was laughing, he was sending out a sense of killing. He could kill him at any time. What a good serial number the top five are, but how many people know that these orphans are of no importance in the face of the five major rulings.


    Even if he is the top 5 seed player, the one who will definitely take over and decide the position in the future, even if he proves his strength and has the talent of practice.


    So what?


    Zhao Kuafu walked along the road, slower and slower. Walking, in front of a figure, waiting for him.


    That''s Sakura.


    "I have orders to cooperate with you. It''s strange. I can''t figure out why I should cooperate with you. "


    Zhao Kuafu''s face was expressionless. He didn''t even look at yingzi. He didn''t answer her and went straight ahead.


    Yingzi carries a sniper gun and keeps up with Zhao Kuafu.


    It wasn''t long before they met their nightmare peer.


    Li Rui didn''t expect to sneak into the dusky villa and meet Zhao Kuafu and yingzi. Li Rui laughed and waved to Zhao Kuafu.


    Yingzi thought Li Rui was going to do it, and immediately jumped into the bushes not far away.


    Zhao Kuafu is not as sensitive as yingzi. After all, he is also a practitioner. In terms of strength, he is no worse than Li Rui. When I played against Li Rui for a time, Li Rui didn''t have the strength to kill him.


    "Here you are." Zhao Kuafu looked at Li Rui and nodded, "good, you''re here."


    At this moment, he understood what the fifth ruling meant to him.


    The fifth ruling can''t give him an answer. He can only find the answer himself.


    Now the answer is in front of you.


    Zhao Kuafu didn''t know why, but he felt a little excited. This excitement gradually expanded in his heart.


    Li Rui saw Zhao Kuafu''s excitement and strode forward with a smile: "it''s a pity that you ran away last time. How can you just run away like this. I''m not sure. I''ll come and look for you. "


    "I just want to see you." Zhao Kuafu also strode to Li Rui.


    The pace of the two is faster and faster.


    The person who is away quickly is yingzi. She is carrying a sniper gun. She can''t be close to her. Only when she is far away can she have room for snipers.


    Sakura just found a place to fall down, quickly set up a sniper gun, through the sight, she looked to the previous position.


    Li Rui and Zhao Kuafu fight fiercely in the process of vegetation flying. Almost can say, this is the most wonderful battle that Sakura has ever seen.


    Li Rui''s action is very simple and rough. Every time he makes a move, he is full of the taste of violence aesthetics. It is clear that the body is not strong enough, but every time you wave your hand and lift your leg, you always feel that this is a bow.


    A bow that has drawn the string like a full moon and is ready to shoot the arrow on the string.


    This kind of bow always makes people feel palpitating.


    Zhao Kuafu, the move is very skillful. It''s always the key point to attack Li Rui. It''s either the neck or the eyes, or it''s the cross chop of a magic knife.


    Both of them are excellent.


    The faster Li Rui and Zhao Kuafu fight, the more familiar Li Rui''s actions are. Zhao Kuafu was furious: "you take me to practice!"


    "Why, compare the skill? Come on, didn''t you just say "no comparison skill" Li Rui smiles and speeds up the attack.


    Zhao Kuafu knows that Bi Gong FA is definitely not Li Rui''s opponent. Li Rui''s Gong FA is too evil. It''s either a lightning stroke or a trick to suck the dead. You can attack and defend. Such a freak can''t fight at all.


    But in actual combat, Zhao Kuafu found out in despair that he seemed to be more and more defeated. Li Rui''s skill is more and more flexible, and his reaction is faster and faster. Zhao Kuafu almost doubts whether Li Rui hid his strength last time.


    In just a few weeks, Li Rui''s strength has improved by leaps and bounds. Zhao Kuafu didn''t expect this.


    Quietly, Zhao Kuafu twirled the silver needle that five judges gave him between his fingers.


    Bang!


    Sakura shot in the distance!


    This shot hit Zhao Kuafu''s back, and the bullet roared to kill Zhao Kuafu. When there was still two meters away, Zhao Kuafu turned around and handed out the silver needle to Li Rui.


    "The end has come!"

 Chapter 201

    The cooperation between these two people is really excellent.


    Zhao Kuafu blocked Li Rui''s perception of yingzi''s sniper. The bullet only took two seconds to fly two meters away. Even if Li Rui could react to the bullet, he could not escape.


    What''s more, Zhao Kuafu''s Budao, fist and silver needle are all real killing moves. Zhao Kuafu bet on the full hit, where there is so easy to take down.


    In the face of death, Li Rui''s reaction speed is not bad.


    At this moment, there is no need to hardwire. Only retreat, but retreat, and not pure retreat, otherwise leave out the flaws, will be Zhao Kuafu to keep up.


    Previously, it was said not to use Gongfa, which was based on the sincerity of both sides. Now that Sakura is involved, it''s not the same thing.


    Li Rui looked at Zhao Kuafu and cheered coldly, "pick me up


    Boom!


    Three meters around, almost like a pool of spring like bright lightning, suddenly blooming. In the crackling sound, Zhao Kuafu was shocked by thunder, and his whole body was emitting black smoke. He vomited blood and flew several meters away.


    Yingzi''s bullet, only a few centimeters away from Li Rui, was smashed by lightning. At this moment, within three meters, is Li Rui''s absolute field!


    Don''t deceive all things!


    "If I didn''t want to practice with you, you would have died." Li Rui took away Lei FA and walked slowly to Zhao Kuafu, "but I still appreciate you. I appreciate that you can be my grindstone. You should be proud of it."


    When Zhao Kuafu heard these words, he almost vomited blood to death!


    Others say that he is a proud man, but Li Rui is more proud than him. That kind of pride, is above the peers, calm pride. It''s like, other people are just his tools, he''s in charge.


    However, it is true.


    This is the most boring place for Zhao Kuafu. Everyone is human. Why are you so strong! Why, I''m just your grindstone!


    In Zhao Kuafu''s eyes, the color of madness gradually rose.


    He can tolerate Li Rui beating himself, but he can never tolerate Li Rui trampling on his pride and dignity!


    "Bastard, I will kill you!"


    Zhao Kuafu spat out blood like a dagger straight at Li Rui''s face. Li Rui dodges. Zhao Kuafu has risen from the ground. Suddenly, his momentum changes greatly.


    Li Rui doesn''t know where Zhao Kuafu''s change comes from, but Li Rui perceives Zhao Kuafu''s rising momentum.


    "I''ve been raised by shadow since I was a child, and I''ve always been trained as a killer. When I was 14 years old, I finished the killer skill training and entered the cultivation stage. My teacher is the fourth judge. At that time, I thought that I would not have another rival in my generation. "


    Zhao Kuafu looked at Li Rui coldly and said, "until I met you, you are very strong, I admit. But you shouldn''t humiliate me. I''m not the one you can humiliate. I will defeat you even if I have to fight for my life


    Li Rui sneered: "don''t make yourself so nice. You are just a man who can''t be seen. You guys who kill people with money don''t have too much life weight for me. Since you want to fight, come and have a good time! "


    Zhao Kuafu drank violently, and his hair was turning white with the speed visible to the naked eye! It''s snowy all over!


    Zhao Kuafu''s muscles are also expanding, and his eyes are covered with blood.


    Sakura, who was hundreds of meters away, saw this scene through his sight glass and lost his voice: "he wanted to break through by force! No, I must stop him. I must tell the fifth party about it! "


    Zhao Kuafu is the seed of the top five code names and the top figure of shadow future. If the loss here, for shadow, is a thing that can not be underestimated, such a loss, really unnecessary!


    However, the situation suddenly changed. When yingzi was trying to find a way, Zhao Kuafu and Li Rui had already meditated. After overdrawing his vitality, Zhao Kuafu''s strength improved by leaps and bounds, and his strength directly increased. Even in the way of fighting with force, he can draw with Li Rui.


    Especially when his strength soared, the whole person seemed to be enlightened. Zhao Kuafu''s figure is flexible and changeable. Sometimes he can even create illusions. It is clear that he is still in front of him at the first glance, but behind him at the last moment.


    The ultimate speed!


    "In front of me, you are full of flaws! How can you maintain your pride? "


    Zhao Kuafu has left several wounds on Li Rui''s body. There are toxins hidden in his nails. Every fingernail has become sharp and slender, just like a file.


    Five fingers together, is a dagger. Zhao Kuafu even felt that he could kill Li Rui at any time.


    It''s just a short distance away!


    Li Rui''s action is also faster and faster. I don''t know why, in the process of fighting with Zhao Kuafu, Li Rui feels more and more skilled in some feelings.


    A very mysterious feeling.


    When entering the chemical gas section for the first time, there is always an unreal feeling. It seems that a lot of previous accumulation is no longer applicable. Sometimes it seems that you are not in your control. It''s not easy to punch hard or flexibly.


    Fight with Zhao Kuafu, but slowly dilute this strange feeling. Everything is becoming more and more skilled.


    If they are not enemies, Li Rui would like to thank him after fighting!


    Therefore, Li Rui has not used the thunder method and the black whale swallowing technique.


    Zhao Kuafu thought Li Rui had no power to use these two skills again. He laughed: "you have no confidence. You used to consume so much energy, but now you can''t use it. Li Rui, there is no doubt that you will die! "


    Li Rui didn''t talk to him, so he was fighting with him. The scars gradually accumulated on both of them, but they were not fatal. They were all skin injuries.


    But the more Li Rui plays, the more confident he is.


    Zhao Kuafu is more and more not confident, because he found that Li Rui become stronger and stronger.


    "It''s impossible. How can you survive?"


    Zhao Kuafu suddenly retreats. When he finds that he can''t defeat Li Rui, he doesn''t want to entangle any more. Zhao Kuafu turns around and runs. His speed is so fast that Li Rui may not catch up with him. At this moment, seven or eight people came out of the trees and grass.


    They face Li Rui, everyone is murderous.


    Li Rui''s mouth curved with evil.


    "It''s just right. It''s not too early or too late. I just need to add some aura."


    Horrible dark skill, black whale swallowing water skill, operation!


    The killers also rushed at Li Rui.


    A tragedy, inevitable!


    Large areas of jungle, life, to wither.


    Some people, destined to step on them, to a higher level of the peak!

 Chapter 202

    The black whale swallows water, its evil degree, is really extraordinary.


    Those killers, once glued to Li Rui, were sucked into agony. They were all defeated. Li Rui, on the other hand, quickly regained his strength and looked like enjoying himself.


    Li Rui didn''t want to kill them, so he let them go. When you leave directly, it''s a mess.


    Li Rui''s all the way forward is like entering a world of no one. Now he has reached the Huaqi section, and he is practicing the art of searching for gods. His perception ability is extremely keen. Who are hiding around here, and who are more powerful, can be perceived one by one.


    Zhao Kuafu''s breath has long been locked by Li Rui.


    Li Rui is also impolite, one by one to clean up the enemy in the way ahead, the noise is getting bigger and bigger. Li Rui comes to the front of a building. It''s a three story farmhouse with beautiful scenery.


    Li Rui swaggered in.


    "Hello, would you like some..."


    Before he finished, the little sister stabbed out suddenly. Li Rui hid and patted with one hand. The knife in the little sister''s hand fell to the ground, and his neck was pinched by Li Rui''s other hand.


    "I''m a beautiful woman, but how can I be a thief? Tell me, where are you keeping Chen Hongpao? "


    "Chen Hongpao, Dahongpao, I don''t know!"


    "I NIMA, you are still so arrogant!" Li Rui was so angry that he slapped her on the PP with his backhand, which was a real hit. With enough strength, the young lady immediately showed her teeth in pain and yelled, "if you have the ability, you will kill me!"


    Li ruicai, who killed Li ruicai, gave her a slap and knocked her unconscious.


    There was a lot of gunfire in the building.


    The killers hiding all over the place started together, and guns and bullets poured out to Li Rui without money. Li Rui flexible response, vertical jump twist, occasionally individual can not escape, on the operation of Liuli Jue hard shoulder.


    He is not satisfied with being beaten passively. Counterattack is Li Rui''s consistent way of handling.


    ¡­¡­


    In the bamboo forest, five people are eating fish. This man is very particular about fish. He only eats the meat near the fish''s eyes and at the junction of the fish''s head and body. He doesn''t eat any other meat.


    Zhao Kuafu stood by his side, dying. He looked like he was going to die.


    "What''s the matter? I can''t beat you. What''s your use?"


    Fifth, the verdict is gentle, but what he says makes Zhao Kuafu cool. The murderous spirit of the five rulings makes Zhao Kuafu feel that he is considering erasing himself at any time.


    "Five rulings, his strength is one level higher than mine. If you don''t believe it, try it yourself." Zhao Kuafu endured great pressure and spoke for himself.


    "Sakura, is that so?" 5. Ask Sakura.


    Yingzi nodded: "yes, teacher."


    Yingzi is a disciple of the fifth ruling. It''s strange that the fifth ruling has not taught yingzi any cultivation methods so far. It only gives her a little basic knowledge about inner strength cultivation.


    People don''t know what the five decisions are going to be, nor does Sakura. For the teacher, yingzi was afraid from the bottom of her heart, and she didn''t dare to complain.


    Sakura''s expression fell in the eyes of the five verdict. The five verdict narrowed slightly and stood up with a silent smile.


    He walked straight in one direction.


    That''s not where Li Rui is.


    Zhao Kuafu and yingzi look hesitantly at the back of the five judges and follow them in silence.


    At this moment, Li Rui is making trouble inside the villa. The killers of the whole Twilight base were launched and attacked at him. The fight is in full swing.


    It was at this moment that Liu Xiu led the troops to break in. As a result, more intense exchanges of fire took place


    In fact, it was a very short exchange of fire. In front of well-trained soldiers and such killing machines, all resistance was futile.


    A senseless revolt ended in less than ten minutes.


    Afterwards, 37 people were killed and 22 were captured. Eight people were injured, one of them was seriously injured. The armed helicopter tracked someone fleeing, but failed to catch up.


    Chen Hongpao was held in the basement. Originally, he was taken hostage by the killer on this side of nightfall, but he was rescued by Li Rui.


    On this day, the dusk villa is gone.


    "According to the survey results, the leaders of the other party did not show up at the beginning. Zhao Kuafu and the other female assassin, except for their appearance at first, disappeared later. We speculate that they probably ran through the secret channel. "


    Yang Wu and Li Rui walk side by side, holding a military green book in her hand, and her expression is very serious: "if you don''t kill a snake, you will be bitten. In the next period of time, you should pay more attention to it."


    "What''s the fear of a lost dog?" Li Rui gave a cool smile and said, "in fact, when I really came in here, I knew that this is not their headquarters. It''s very likely that it''s just a branch. "


    "What?" Yang Wu was very surprised, "a lot of guns and ammunition were found, and a lot of deposits were found. Such a big place is just a branch?"


    "Because the real headquarters will never be abandoned so easily. The quality of personnel is not the only strength. I have seen a record of them. In the grading record, there are only eight A-level killers and three a + level killers. S-class, not at all, and as far as I know, there are five. So where are the five? "


    Li Rui frowned and said, "we didn''t touch their roots. These killers may be a kind of self-protection means that they throw out on their own initiative, which is similar to gecko cutting off their tail to avoid being noticed by the senior management."


    Yang Wu was silent.


    In this way, the strength of shadow guild is really terrible.


    Li Rui glanced at her and comforted her: "but it''s OK. After all, they are not on the table. In the face of real power, they are not being beaten. After that, we found that one hit the other and the gun hit the bird in the head. "


    Yang Wu chuckled: "it''s not as easy as you said. It''s not a game of hamsters."


    "It''s a game of hamsters!" Li Rui serious, serious way, "when I become stronger, then who is afraid of who, also two said."


    After entering the chemical gas section, Li Rui''s confidence is unprecedented.


    He is no longer afraid of any challenge that may come, and ordinary little fish are not in his eyes.


    The whole Jianghua, no longer let Li Rui feel afraid of the existence.


    "Come on, it''s time to go back to dinner."


    Li Rui said, take Yang Wu back to the police area by helicopter, change clothes hastily, clean up, and go to the canteen to catch lunch.


    Yang Wu specially changed into a casual suit, jeans and white T-shirt. I really haven''t seen her wear it like this. Valiant, quite a bit different flavor.


    It''s not that people are not beautiful, it''s just that they don''t bother to dress up.


    Li Rui suddenly felt that it would be better not to refuse the engagement so quickly?

 Chapter 203

    Naturally, it''s just a joke. The two families'' backgrounds are so different that Li Rui won''t have enough to go after her.


    If the word "chase" is used in emotion, it is mostly humble. Such love is not good love. Li Rui is not the one who is dejected by Bai Xiaohua''s breakup. No one will never grow up.


    Yang Wu was very happy and Li Rui was also very happy. After the division of the shadow guild was removed, Li Rui had a big stone in his heart, and he had the spirit to do everything.


    After lunch, Li Rui sat in front of the buffet and drank tea. He organized in his mind how to explain that to his parents.


    Yang Wu came over, sat beside him and asked with a smile, "why, counsellor?"


    "Counseling is impossible. I will never counseling in my life. That is to say, we should consider their feelings. If I say this, they will believe it or not, and how I explain it after I believe it, it''s a big question. "


    "What about that?" Yang Wu is lucky and happy.


    Li Rui looked at her and suddenly laughed and patted her on the shoulder: "so you have to help me."


    "Mom and Dad, come here. I want to talk to you about something."


    Yang Wu: "will you beat me if I run now?"


    Li Rui: "don''t even think about it!"


    Not long after, in front of the commissary.


    "What? Do you have a Mercedes? "


    "What? Do you have a villa? "


    "What? Do you have any savings? "


    "Dead boy, tell me how you got your money. Even if you buy lottery tickets, you can''t have so much money. If you don''t make it clear today, your father and I will have to go to the police for justice!"


    "Mom, listen to me. Here''s the thing. I work with a teacher in a hospital and a teacher in our school..."


    Li Rui, as far as possible, attributed the reason for his sudden wealth to his cooperation with Zhang Qing and Zhao Yue, and made a fortune through knowledge.


    But to be honest, Li''s parents are all tens of years old. In the past, Li Rui''s many unreasonable things, there was a reason that he could barely explain, so he turned a blind eye to it.


    It''s different this time.


    Li Rui, this is a sudden wealth!


    So much money, where is so easy to earn, if there is such a simple, it can not be full of local tyrants?


    It''s not polite to say that many people can''t earn the money Li Rui earned all their lives!


    The key is that he has just graduated from university. If his son doesn''t do anything illegal and can earn so much money, it''s a ghost. Cooperation, cooperation, how can we make money selling drugs?


    "Son, you won''t sell poison powder with others, will you?" Li Ma''s voice was trembling and her eyes were full of tears. "I saw many news that some medical teachers made poison powder in the laboratory and sold it... Don''t do anything stupid!"


    "Our family''s money is legitimate money. It''s all earned by your father and me. You can''t corrupt our family''s reputation."


    The more Li Ma said, the more excited she was. She thought Li Rui had made so much money by doing illegal things.


    Dad Li was also excited. He had a black face and had to speak at this time. When he spoke, he was very heavy: "if this is really the case, son, turn yourself in and be a good man after you come out..."


    Li Rui''s face was black and coughed: "Dad, mom, Yang Wu is here. If I do anything against the law and discipline, can captain Yang let me go?"


    Li''s father and Li''s mother heard that, eh, it makes sense.


    Captain Yang is so upright that he will not tolerate Li Rui to do anything against the law and discipline.


    So this


    Li''s father and mother look at Yang Wu one after another.


    Yang Wu was very calm and nodded: "uncle and aunt, Li Rui''s money is really clean. Don''t worry about that. In addition, Li Rui''s medical skills are excellent. He once helped my father to see a doctor. Now he is a famous doctor in the third hospital. You two can inquire about this later. In this case, there is also his interview, please see. "


    Yang Wu points to open a video on her mobile phone, which is Li Rui''s report in an interview with reporters.


    Li''s father and mother looked at the mobile phone in disbelief, and Li Rui was talking in earnest, quite under the illusion.


    After watching it, mama Li asked her husband, "is this still our son?"


    "Tell me the truth, what''s going on?" Dad Li raised his voice.


    Li Rui really couldn''t laugh or cry: "I just worked hard and made progress every day. However, I cooperated with others to develop several kinds of drugs, which were bought by other enterprises. Don''t worry, mom and dad. "


    "Why didn''t you say such a big thing earlier?" Dad Li''s eyebrows stand up.


    Li Ma also looked angry: "yes, why didn''t she say such a big thing earlier?"


    Li Rui''s scalp was numb, and he suddenly looked serious: "Dad, mom, it''s not my fault!"


    "You''ve taught me since I was a child. Don''t tell me what you haven''t done. It''s you who told me from childhood that we should keep a low profile. This kind of thing, if I don''t do it well, I''ll take it out and say it''s OK. If it''s not done well, won''t it affect your mood? "


    Wow, Li Rui''s tone and expression.


    Yang Wu couldn''t help praising him.


    For a while, Li''s father and mother were really hit by her son''s words. They were silent, although they didn''t remember whether they had educated their son. In the past, it was mainly playing mahjong. I didn''t pay attention to other things.


    Did you say that? Didn''t you say that? Should have said, should have... Should have said.


    "Husband, it''s not really my son''s fault. Our family''s style is to be down-to-earth and low-key."


    "Yes, forget it, son. You''re not to blame. But if that happens in the future, you have to tell us. "


    Li ruimeng nodded.


    He breathed a sigh of relief and finally fooled.


    Li''s father and Li''s mother began to discuss the question of whether the canteen should continue to run.


    "My son is so rich. Is it necessary to keep the store open?" Dad Li said in a gruff voice.


    Li Ma can not agree: "well, we are not tired here. We don''t open a buffet. What do you want to do? Do you want to take money from your son to experience life with women outside? "


    Li PA counseled, repeatedly waved: "dare not dare not."


    Li Ma stares at her husband and pulls him to the store. She goes a little further, grabs her husband''s ear and says in a low voice, "are you stupid? We''re not here. How can our son communicate with Captain Yang in the future?"


    Li dad suddenly realized that he wanted to understand his wife''s mind.


    "There''s another relationship! My wife is wise. "


    "My son would be moved to cry if he knew that we were so worried about his partner."


    "Yes, my wife is right."

 Chapter 204

    Li Rui plans to go back to the villa after 4 p.m. My parents live a safe and stable life here. They are busy for half a lifetime. If they are suddenly asked to be idle, they will not.


    Naturally, if they don''t want to work, they just want to have a good rest. Li Rui also expressed his attitude before he left.


    "Don''t worry about us. We eat and drink here. If there''s anything unsatisfied, we just want to look forward to your family and business as soon as possible. You know, your father likes to take care of children. "


    Li Ma means something. Li PA nods with a smile, indicating that he really likes to take care of children. Li Rui''s scalp is numb and he runs away.


    How can marriage be a trifle? How can it be because parents want to hold their granddaughter


    Besides, you can find it if you want to


    I''m so full that I don''t know if I''m hungry.


    Back home, Li Rui felt like he was back in heaven. Chien Su Yan has already started cooking. Chien Su Mei comes up with the fruit and sits next to Li Rui. Hei Bodhi herself throws Li Rui one.


    "Sure enough, this kind of degenerate life is more suitable for me." Li Rui sighed as he chewed black Bodhi.


    "Beast, I know you enjoy the life of being served!" Jane Su Mei feigned anger.


    Li Rui laughs a few times and shouts to the kitchen: "Suyan, come here. I have something to tell you two


    In short, dressed in a cook''s dress and wiping the water on his hands, he came to Li Rui suspiciously: "what''s the matter?"


    Li Rui sat upright and looked upright.


    "You can burn incense today. The branch of the shadow guild has been joined by me and the armed police. Dozens of them were killed and some were arrested. Although you didn''t do it yourself, you also played a role in promoting it. "


    Jiansuyan and jiansumei listened calmly. Jiansuyan nodded: "Oh, I see."


    Jian Su Mei''s face was full of sadness and joy.


    For a long time, Chien Su Mei called out: "elder sister..."


    Tears came from the corner of her eyes.


    Jane Su Mei still remembers how her parents loved her when she was a child. Her father would make her laugh on her neck and her mother would always buy her delicious snacks. At that time, even if there was a rhubarb dog on the road to scare her, her mother would attack the rhubarb dog and say, kill your dog, dare to scare my daughter.


    Dad likes to rub her chin with stubble. Su Mei feels itchy and laughs. As soon as she laughs, Dad laughs. My sister will laugh when she sees it. When mom saw that all three of them were laughing, she would laugh, too.


    Su Mei clearly remembers that her mother bought rock candy. When she was crying, her mother always put a rock candy in her mouth. Every time she tasted the sweetness of rock sugar, Su Mei felt that she was the most lovely baby in the world.


    until.


    When she was sensible, her parents were covered with blood and fell in front of her and her sister. Su Mei can''t judge whether her parents left forever, crying. This time, no one gave her rock candy.


    For more than ten years, Su Mei never tasted rock sugar again. When she saw rock sugar, Su Mei would run away, unwilling to see it.


    It''s not that the rock sugar is not sweet, it''s the warm memories of the past that make Su Mei lose the courage to taste it again.


    A lot of things are like this.


    It''s like a person who is lovelorn, passing the road he once walked, going to the restaurant together, and seeing the scenery together. There, will suddenly lose all interest, will be dejected, heartache to unable to extricate themselves.


    The only way out is time, but what if time has no effect?


    That can only be eliminated from the root.


    Su Mei''s only wish is to avenge her parents. She knows that her sister thinks the same way. But they really have no ability, and the shadow guild is too powerful.


    Su Yan even wanted to use himself to join a certain force and get rid of the shadow guild. However, when this idea was brought out for discussion, they were dismayed to find that those people who had the ability to solve the problems of the shadow guild and even could only bring trouble to the shadow guild were determined not to go to war just because of two women.


    The world is so cold, it puts all the rules in front of people with brains. Where can, where can''t, you''d better not have a wishful thinking, more don''t use hope to whitewash, that''s the best for you, otherwise, deeper despair will be waiting for you.


    It''s sharpening.


    The two helpless sisters have been running around these years, living like a lost dog.


    Su Mei''s voice is full of grievances and joy, which is hard to tell. Suyan gently hugged her sister, patted her back and said, "it''s OK, it''s OK. Today we can tell mom and dad."


    Su Yan''s temperament is still relatively strong, she did not choose to cry. Comfort my sister for a while. After Su Mei''s mood is stable, she goes back to the kitchen to continue cooking.


    Tonight''s food is very rich, more than ever.


    Looking at a table full of dishes, Su Yan also put forward two bottles of red wine from the kitchen.


    "I want to have a drink today. Can you accompany me?"


    "Yes." Li Rui said.


    "I want to drink it, too. I''ve never drunk such expensive wine before. This kind of Bordeaux wine is just in case. Elder sister, can you give me a taste? I study wine. I can''t drink it. I haven''t drunk the real one


    Su Mei looks pitiful. Her direction of study these days is red wine. The wine here is given in advance by sister sang. Su Mei knew the price of red wine and wanted to taste it for a long time.


    In fact, she doesn''t have much research on whether the wine is good or not. She wants to taste it even for the sake of money.


    Just like many people spend a lot of money on headphones or stereos, does it matter how good the music is? It''s still important. But is it really worth it? Whether it''s worth it or not is to listen and enjoy the feeling of the rich.


    Su Yan also poured half a cup for Su Mei.


    How many people have dinner.


    "I know you are very good at drinking, but this time, can you not force the wine out with your inner strength? It will make me feel that you are drinking fake wine, and it will also make me feel very discouraged. It''s clear that everyone drinks the same wine, but you seem to be drinking boiled water. "


    As a plain saying goes, today Li Rui talks a lot. He looks at a small half of his wine glass. Well, it seems that he really drinks a little fast.


    But in fact, this is the amount of alcohol, and there is no deliberate effort to force out alcohol.


    However, for the sake of today''s special day for the sisters, Li Rui didn''t explain it. Instead, he said to Su Mei, "two bottles are not enough. Take two more."


    Su Mei went to get the wine.


    Li Rui raised his glass: "come on, let''s get drunk today and live up to our life."


    "To ten bottles of red wine!" Su Mei cheered.


    Su Yan also took the glass, three people touched a cup, she drank most of it.


    "Elder sister, you don''t drink wine like this. You drink like brother Li. It''s not wine tasting, it''s spoiling Su Mei has a point.


    Plain saying: "I just want to get drunk."


    Su Mei was stunned for a moment and sat down quietly.


    "Then I''ll be drunk with you."


    Time passed quietly.


    More than an hour later, the dinner was over. The things on the table have not been cleaned up yet. Su Yan and Su Mei stagger to the roof, where there is a very small hall.


    It''s a small wooden board. The carving on it is made of plain saying.


    Su Mei bought the incense.


    Su Yan kneels down with Su Mei and respectfully burns incense and paper.


    "Mom and Dad, today my sister and I are very happy... A branch of shadow guild was destroyed by brother li... You have a spirit under the spring, you must be happy..."


    "Su Mei and I will live well, we will live well..."


    The wind blows up incense and ashes.


    Tell about Li Shang.

 Chapter 205

    The night is deep, and the color of night is like water. The sky is quiet, the lights on the ground and the stars shine on each other, lighting up the earthly world, people''s thoughts.


    In such a night, there are always too many stories on stage.


    Li Rui is lying in bed thinking about life. He actually knows what happened to the two sisters on the rooftop. Li Rui did not subconsciously suppress his perception, so even the voice in simple words can still be heard.


    Li Rui even knew that, in short, even if he tried to bear it, he still cried with his sister.


    "It''s not easy for these two sisters."


    There are always a lot of hard-working people in the world, but everyone is only willing to show their good side. On weekdays, who would have imagined that such beautiful twins as Jane''s sisters actually had blood feuds.


    Li Rui turned off the light and pretended to be asleep. After half an hour, the sisters went downstairs and the living room was quiet.


    Li Rui is also a little drunk.


    After dinner, I drank six bottles of red wine, originally four bottles, but later I simply thought it was not enough, so I added two bottles. Li Rui accompanied them to drink. Jiansuyan and jiansumei drank slowly. After six bottles, four bottles were drunk by Li Rui.


    Drinking, especially red wine, has great potential. As soon as the strength of the wine came up, Li Rui wanted to get drunk. After lying in bed for a while, he fell asleep.


    It''s a wonderful state.


    When people are half drunk and half awake, they are most comfortable to sleep. As for the headache after the hangover the next day, it was the next day.


    In the middle of the night, Li Rui''s mouth was a little dry, and he called water subconsciously. In the dark, there was a sound of Xie Xie Suo. Someone ran to bring him a glass of water, picked up Li Rui and gave him a drink.


    Li Rui took the water and drank it.


    Then I thought, how can someone be in my room? Is it the killer of the shadow guild?!


    Li Rui''s hair is creeping, and the whole person immediately enters into a state of extreme tension. Lightning surges from his palm, and the black whale''s water swallowing skill is also in a frenzy.


    But the next moment, Li Rui let go of all his precautions.


    Soft fragrant lips, close to his lips.


    Soft girl, absolutely soft girl!


    Li Rui is still a baby. It''s a matter of men and women. This kind of thing... Young men can''t help it.


    Especially through the moonlight outside the window, Li Rui can''t refuse to see who it is!


    There are such good things in the world!


    "Well... Is that... Is it necessary to discuss..."


    "Don''t talk, kiss me!" Crisp female voice, with unquestionable decisiveness.


    Li Rui was silent for a while.


    "That... Plain words, is this..."


    "Who''s your name?" A fierce voice.


    Li Rui was scared to death: "Oh, it''s Su Mei. That, Su Mei, are we too impulsive? You''ll regret it."


    "Guess who I am? I tell you, I don''t regret it! Just give it to me as soon as possible... "


    Bang!


    Li Rui was pushed down by a strong force!


    Li Rui was forced to leave.


    Suddenly, there was no movement.


    Li Rui was stunned for a long time, but what he heard was... Even breathing.


    "What''s the matter? Why did you fall asleep..."


    For a moment, Li Rui really didn''t know whether he should blame the wine for its weak strength or too strong strength. However, in this case, Li Rui does not take advantage of the situation.


    It''s not that there''s such a saint, but... Drunk, totally without that kind of mind.


    Sleep, sleep, Li Rui thought. The man next to the double put on the quilt and fell asleep again.


    This sleep, sleep until the next morning at six o''clock. Li Rui went out early and almost forgot the fact that there was another person lying beside him. It was only when I stepped on the roof that I suddenly remembered it.


    However, there is no need to go back and study who it is.


    Li Rui would rather believe that it was just one of the two sisters of the Jane family who wanted to repay their kindness.


    "I''m still too good, but it''s good."


    Li Rui is not willing to do the wrong thing in the wrong situation. If he wants to, he should do it with reason on both sides. Li Rui is too clear about the mood of being drunk.


    When I was in college, I used to drink with Ke shanyong. As soon as you drink too much, your consciousness will spread and your courage will grow.


    But the choice made at that time may not be right. Li Rui still remembers that once Ke shanyong turned down the confession of a schoolgirl. He felt that although she was good-looking, she didn''t feel it.


    At that time, Ke shanyong yelled at the phone and asked Xuemei to give up.


    The next day, Ke shanyong''s intestines were blue with regret. As expected, Xuemei stopped talking to him. Ke shanyong was embarrassed to chase Xuemei, so a love affair ended in nothing.


    It''s all from here. Li Rui knows.


    Practice in the morning till 8:30 in the morning, Li Rui goes to eat. Both Jiansu Yan and Jiansu Mei sat at the table. Jiansu said, "have some porridge. You had so much wine last night that you could get up this morning."


    Li Rui was stunned. So, should it be Su Mei last night?


    Jian Su Mei also said: "I was sleepy in my room last night. I fell asleep a long time ago. I almost couldn''t get up this morning. Sister, don''t call me if you get drunk next time. It''s too hard."


    Li Rui is confused. In short, it means that I don''t know when Li Rui will get up. If it''s her, she won''t notice it in the morning.


    Then Jane Su Mei said she couldn''t get up in her room.


    So last night, was it a sister or a sister?


    Li Rui''s eyes strangely swept around Jian Su Yan and Jian Su Mei''s face. Jian Su Yan kept silent. Jian Su Mei was a little strange: "why? What am I doing? "


    The reaction of these two people is very normal.


    I can''t see who''s guilty.


    Li Rui picked up the porridge and pulled it.


    Since I don''t know, I don''t know. You don''t have to know. It doesn''t matter. This kind of thing may embarrass both sides.


    Li Rui had a quick breakfast and drove away early.


    After all, Li Rui has done many strange things. Jane Su - Mei went back to the living room to read.


    The two sisters were doing their own business safely, and no one said anything.


    Li Rui comes to the first hospital and finds Zhao Yue.


    "It''s the official release of our book today. How about today''s work?"


    "Today''s words, the main thing to do is..." Zhao Yue turned around and was about to speak. Suddenly, his eyes stopped under Li Rui''s lips and his face changed.


    "Why are your lips bruised? Who did you have sex with last night?"


    Zhao Yue stares at Li Rui, his eyes like electricity.

 Chapter 206

    A Hickey, no doubt. It''s a hickey.


    Li Rui said as if nothing had happened: "you may not believe it. Last night, a conch girl came into my room. At that time, I didn''t know anything. Everything happened so fast... "


    "Conch girl?" Zhao Yue doesn''t know much about it.


    Li Rui said curiously, "don''t you know what conch girl is?"


    "I don''t know. I''ve been determined to study in the West since I was a child. My family has planned it. I don''t know much about domestic affairs. "


    Li Rui is silent. Yes, Zhao Yue''s parents are divorced. Besides, uncle Zhao is not the kind of father who is good at taking care of children and has nothing to tell them stories. Conch girl, Li Rui also heard it from her grandmother. Few books mention such stories.


    "Conch girl" refers to a scholar who found a conch one day. He takes good care of the conch. Every night, a girl comes out of the conch to cook for him, warm the bed and give birth to a baby. But before the day, she disappears... "


    Li Rui told the story of conch girl.


    Zhao Yue listened and couldn''t help interrupting: "is that conch delicious?"


    Li Rui is full of black lines: "you care whether she is delicious or not. I haven''t eaten it. How can I know. Anyway, a girl came out of the conch to warm her bed. That''s what it means


    "So you mean fairy tales, right? Where is your conch? I''d like to have a look. Maybe I can find out the distribution line between the myth world and the real world. You know, in the last century, the final conclusion of western scientific research was theology. "


    "Ah ha ha, I''ll show you when I have time." Li Rui with careless eyes, continue the previous topic, "how about that book?"


    "All the relevant work has been done. Now it''s the last step to go, photocopying and publishing. I''ve gone through all the relevant procedures, but there''s a deputy director in the publishing company who''s blocking us from publishing. "


    "Oh? Is there anything else like that? "


    "Yes." Zhao Yue nodded and said, "listen to each other''s meaning is that we have money, want to scrape some benefits."


    "No, I''ll talk to him about his contact information. This kind of thing is not to make money. It''s good for the country and the people. We don''t make money. "


    Zhao Yue turned out the phone book and handed it to Li Rui: "here, contact yourself."


    Li Rui dialed out the number, and a husky male voice came over: "Xiao Zhao, have you considered it? Think about it. We''ll meet and have a dinner together


    "I''m not Xiao Zhao, I''m Li Rui. Director Ding, this book was published by Zhao Yue and me. I heard that you have some opinions on publishing. I''d like to talk to you about it. "


    "Oh, it''s Xiao Li. Well, your situation is more complicated. So, let''s make an appointment for a place to eat and talk. What do you think? "


    Li Rui takes a look at Zhao Yue, who is helpless. Li Rui said, "OK, which place is suitable for you? It''s more than ten now. I can go there first."


    "Yes, no problem. In this way, you can book a box at Jingtian hotel first, and I''ll come later. "


    Li Rui hung up and said to Zhao Yue, "let''s go and have a look first."


    Zhao Yue a face is not willing: "a look is to want to scrape money away from us, to what, is not a white meal."


    "It''s all right. It''s just a meal. I just want to see this man. " Li Rui said with a smile, with a cold light in his eyes.


    Some people dare to pluck their hair out of this matter that benefits the country and the people. If we let it go, isn''t it irresponsible to the society?


    We need to know that if this kind of person is not dealt with, then he will intensify his efforts in the future and hinder social progress even more.


    It''s lucky that he didn''t see him at ordinary times. If he did, he would kill each other.


    Why don''t you keep him for the holidays?


    Li Rui rushed to Jingtian hotel. Anyway, it''s free to eat there. After all, Lu Zhao''s life was saved, but the cost of his meal was enough. Recently, both Lu Zhao and Ma Donglai are busy doing things, saying that they are preparing to set up a game team.


    When Li Rui arrived, Lu Zhao and Ma Donglai were both there. The two brothers were rubbing their hands. Ma Dong said, "brother Li, when you go to my base to have a look, it''s almost finished. All professional game equipment depends on you."


    "How can I beat the team? My game level is the level of passers-by. Compared with the people who specially eat this meal, I still lack a little. I don''t want to go to any team in town. Next time I''ll play two more and feel the atmosphere of the professional team. "


    "I have a card here. You can come directly to me then, brother Li." Lu Zhao takes out a black card and gives it to Li Rui. Li Rui takes it.


    "I won''t talk to you. I''ll go to the box over there and talk about something. I''ll come back later." Li Rui said with a smile and went to the box next door. Li Rui had just left, and Ma Donglai and Lu Zhao were discussing it there.


    "Who is that beautiful woman next door? How come I don''t know such a good one? " Ma Dong is coming.


    "Isn''t it normal that you don''t know brother Li''s sister? He has a higher level than us. Of course, he can find a better one. I hope I can stand at his level one day, and I will be satisfied. " Lu Zhao is not without envy.


    People are always like this, full of yearning for beautiful things.


    Li Rui went to the box and sat down. Originally, it was expected that director Ding should have arrived, but he didn''t arrive from 10:40 to 12:30. Li Rui couldn''t help but make a phone call. Director Ding said, "don''t rush, don''t rush, it''s almost here!"


    At one o''clock in the afternoon, director Ding finally arrived with a coquettish girl. The more she looked like a young adult, dressed in gaudy clothes. Director Ding is spoiled to no good: "Yang Yang, what you want to eat, whatever you want!"


    The girl called Yangyang raised her eyelids and saw that Li Rui was pretty good. Her eyes brightened. Seeing that Zhao Yue beside Li Rui looks so beautiful, I can''t help feeling a little angry.


    She sat down on her own: "husband, you don''t need to see it. Let the hotel serve the most expensive dishes directly."


    Li Rui and Zhao Yue are praised by their husband, Lei Deli and Jiao wainen. Unexpectedly, director Ding is really a scum. I''ll see you for the first time in this kind of marriage.


    Director Ding is also a bit old face can''t hang up, immediately face said: "didn''t tell you, in front of outsiders don''t call me husband, call me uncle!"


    "Yes, uncle." Yang Yang doesn''t care about Tao.


    Li Rui and Zhao Yue''s Three Outlooks have been renewed. They have only heard of them before, but have not really seen them. Dare to love this pair of children, the director Ding and Yang Yang are not husband and wife, but... Package support relationship?


    It''s really destroying the three outlooks.

 Chapter 207

    Although it is very destructive, this is the reality of society. Some greasy uncles, with a little money on hand, are full of warmth and think about it.


    It''s just that Li Rui and Zhao Yue really see this kind of thing for the first time, and the other side is so open, it seems that she doesn''t mind.


    It''s lucky that a person in charge of Ding can find such a young girl. At a higher level, it''s not that the greasy middle-aged man in charge of Ding is enough.


    In Li Rui''s heart, there is only disdain, but he doesn''t want to show it. The good play has just come on stage. We can''t scare away the guests. Otherwise, how can we play?


    "Come on, director Ding, sit down first. What''s the matter, you can sit down and chat slowly, little sister, don''t be angry. Women should listen to men more. If you are so good-looking and have a good temper, there will be more people who like you. "


    "Yes? Will my little brother like me, too? " Yang Yang asked in front of director Ding.


    Director Ding doesn''t look very good. He spent money to raise the girl. But the economic strength is not strong, this one is the best beauty, usually want to raise.


    For Yang Yang eating bowl looking at things in the pot, director Ding has long known. Including Yang Yang''s nominal boyfriends, director Ding also knows. But in front of him, he was not very happy.


    Li Rui couldn''t figure out what director Ding thought. He said: "although I like it, I already have a family. My girlfriend will be unhappy. If you don''t believe it, ask her whether she is happy or not. Men, of course, like women. Women are loyal, too. "


    With these words, Yang Yang was a little unhappy.


    Director Ding secretly praises Li Rui for his knowledge of numbers. He is a person who will come.


    "The young man has a good view. He will have a bright future in the future!" Director Ding nodded slightly to Li Rui. Li Rui laughed and said that he still needs to ask you for advice.


    Director Ding was flattered and put himself in a very high position psychologically. Anyway, it was Li Rui who asked for him, and the young man was so knowledgeable.


    Director Ding can''t help looking at Zhao Yue. Maybe


    Director Ding licked the corner of his mouth, showing a smirk.


    "Waiter, let''s go over the most expensive dishes. Hurry up!"


    ¡­¡­


    After three rounds of drinking, director Ding was blinded and talked about the conditions.


    "It''s very difficult for you to do this. You laymen may not know that the publishing industry requires a lot. You can''t just publish if you want to. It''s irresponsible to the society! They''re very strict with them! "


    "I don''t think your content is very good. It is dangerous to turn over for feudal superstition. You know, this is a mistake that can''t be made according to the above repeated instructions. I talked to one of my elder martial Brothers last time, and he said, "you are going to be banned like this!"


    "Fortunately, I plead with my elder martial brother. When I say young people, I just want to be famous. If I turn a blind eye to this little thing, it will be over. My elder martial brother is very hesitant. As you know, it costs a lot to manage such powerful people... "


    Li Rui looked at director Ding with a smile and asked, "I don''t know how much this cost is?"


    "No less than that." Director Ding made a gesture of ten.


    "A hundred thousand?"


    "Yes Director Ding''s squinting eyes showed a trace of light. First, the lion opened his mouth. As for how much he could get, at least in tens of thousands.


    Never thought, Li Rui agreed very simply: "100000 is no problem, do you want more?"


    "Why, you have a lot of money?"


    Li Rui laughed: "I''m very rich. I live in a villa. The white Benz outside is mine. You see, my woman is also very beautiful. She is a doctor from abroad with a high degree. I don''t know where it is higher than the Yang Yang you raised. "


    "I think 100000 is too little. Director Ding, your vision is still too narrow. In this way, can I give you 10 million?"


    Director Ding stares at Li Rui.


    Sweat seeped out of his forehead.


    Li Rui clapped his hands: "come on, give us a million dollars from director Ding first."


    The door of the box opened and someone came in with a tray in his hand. On the tray were solid banknotes, piled up and pounded into a pile.


    Yang Yang was so happy to see the money: "Wow, rich! Lao Ding, I want to take 200000 yuan. I want to buy bags and saliva. With this money, I can dress up more beautiful than my friend! "


    Li Rui chuckled and got up with a glass of wine: "money is a good thing. It can make the devil push the mill, and it can also make the mill push the ghost. When there was no money before, I like to say, can you do whatever you want with money? Then I got rich, and I knew. "


    "Money can really do whatever you want!"


    Li Rui picked up a pile of banknotes and threw them on the table: "Lao Ding, take the money, squander it and enjoy life. Find better women, drink good wine, smoke good cigarettes, travel abroad. Don''t be afraid, you can squander the money


    Old Ding''s eyes were staring at the money on the waiter''s plate. His tone was unbelievable: "really, really?"


    "Can there be a fake Li Rui picked up a pile of banknotes again, held them in his hand, went to Lao Ding and patted director Ding''s face with banknotes, "feel the temperature of the money, smell the smell, isn''t it very fragrant?"


    "Fragrant, fragrant!" Director Ding is excited. He has so much money. It''s the first time he''s met with so much money.


    At this moment, he doesn''t care what Li Rui does to him, and he won''t be angry because Li Rui took the money and slapped him in the face. Li Rui''s face in director Ding''s eyes, clearly has only one label:


    Gold Lord!


    It''s still a big gold Lord!


    If you don''t hold your thigh like this, you won''t be able to prosper in your life.


    "Brother, brother, as long as you say, you can let me do anything in the future." Director Ding got excited and stood up tremblingly, "I can do anything for you, publish, no problem, publish immediately, publish now, I''ll call someone to publish right away!"


    Li Rui smiles, puts down the money in his hand and holds up the wine glass on the table. Director Ding, understanding, also raised his glass: "come, to our cooperation, Yang Yang, Xiao Zhao, no, sister Zhao, cheers, let''s drink together!"


    Zhao Yue doesn''t want to get up. So far, Zhao Yue hasn''t seen what medicine Li Rui is selling in gourd.


    As for Yang Yang, the girl who only has water in her head is cheering.


    Let''s raise our glasses.


    Director Ding took a sip of the wine.


    Li Rui slowly lifted the glass to the top of Ding''s head, then slowly fell down.


    Director Ding was stunned and looked at Li Rui. He was afraid that Li Rui would be angry. He pretended to be cool and laughed: "energetic, brother, this is the way to drink wine! Good wine, good wine


    As he said this, director Ding licked the wine sliding down, finished licking the wine on his hand, and kept licking it. While licking, he carefully observed Li Rui''s expression.


    Until Li Rui smiles, director Ding laughs happily.


    The next moment, however, director Ding fell into the ice.


    Li Rui looked at director Ding coldly: "do you deserve it?"


    "Brother, brother, what do you say?" Director Ding''s expression froze on his face and slowly raised his head.


    The glass, smashed down, hit him in the face.

 Chapter 208

    Even if director Ding is silly and has illusion again, at the moment when the glass hits his head, the dream wakes up.


    However, the first surge is not anger, but a huge sense of loss.


    After all, there is no way to make a great success


    It''s an illusion to think of Li Rui from welcoming him into the box to flattering him. It seems to be true, but in fact... It has been noticed for a long time, and Li Rui easily said 10 million.


    Director Ding remembers clearly that his forehead was exuding cold sweat at that time.


    People with such financial resources have different levels of energy. If you say something bad, you can kill him with money.


    However, there is still a trace of fantasy, which expands and finally turns into greed and desire.


    "I can''t think of it, I can''t think of it. Young men nowadays are so scheming." Director Ding wiped the blood on his head and was dazzled by the dazzling red. He looked up at Li Rui and said, "is it fun?"


    Li Rui laughed: "it''s fun. Isn''t it fun? You started playing first. I just play with you. You can rest assured that I will arrange more fun things next. I can tell you clearly that you will be ruined and put in jail. "


    Director Ding''s pupil suddenly shrinks, and his whole body shudders.


    He was too clear about how much of what Li Rui said could be realized. A young man who takes out a million eyes without blinking, who drives a luxury car and has beautiful people at such a young age, his energy is absolutely beyond imagination.


    Director Ding originally wanted to use a tough attitude to attack Li Rui after saying "is it fun?". However, Li Rui''s words made him cold.


    It''s not a fair game at all. From beginning to end, the other side seems to be playing. Director Ding has a sense that he is a clown. Don''t make fun of Li Rui.


    How do you do it?


    Did you leave in anger?


    Director Ding''s face changed.


    Li Rui picked up the wine bottle on the table, poured himself a new glass of wine, and drank it without hesitation: "director Ding, don''t you think you are very capable? I''ll give you enough at one time today. Donglai, Lu Zhao, come in and have a look at our supervisor. "


    The box door opened slowly, and Ma Donglai and Lu Zhao came in with playful faces.


    Ding is in charge of the eyelids and jumps several times.


    He recognized one of them, Ma Donglai. Ma family is very famous in Jianghua real estate industry. As Ma''s only son, Ma Donglai has attended some occasions.


    As a member of the media, director Ding had the honor to meet Ma Donglai at a press conference.


    At this time recognize Ma Dong, Ding in charge of the heart do not have a taste. It must be amazing to be able to make friends with the second generation of rich people like Ma Donglai, who are still very familiar with each other.


    Director Ding''s intestines are blue now.


    God damn it, such a rich man is still engaged in publishing medical books and keeping such a low profile.


    Director Ding had a dark face and forced himself to smile: "well, is there any misunderstanding? Master Ma, I''m friends with your father. I used to catch a pen for the real estate press conference of your family. "


    Ma Donglai laughed, waved his hand and said, "you don''t have to have a relationship with me. We all know about you. Let me introduce you. Next to me is the young master of the Lu family. This hotel belongs to his family. As for brother Li, he is our big brother. What, do you think I''ll plead with my big brother for you? How big your face is. "


    Director Ding Putong knelt down in front of Li Rui and kept pumping his face: "Mr. Li, please let me go. I really don''t know that you come from such a big background. I''ve never seen the world before. I don''t know..."


    Pa Pa Pa Pa''s slap is violently drawing, is really to see the person move the countenance, smell the side eye.


    Yang Yang, who is with director Ding, is silent. Although he is young and his brain is not easy to use, it doesn''t mean he is a fool. At present, it is clear that director Ding has provoked three young people. I don''t know what will happen.


    In fact, no matter Li Rui or Ma Donglai or Lu Zhao, they all conform to Yang Yang''s dream of rich children. He was young, frivolous, rich, white and handsome.


    It''s just the same as the young masters in those idol dramas.


    However, with Zhao Yue, Yang Yang can be regarded as self-knowledge. There is no way to compare. From beginning to end, people will not look at her.


    "Lu Zhao, Dong Lai, sit down and eat."


    Li Rui said and sat down again.


    Director Ding leaned up and didn''t know what to do. Yang Yang followed director Ding''s face and did not dare to move.


    When Lu Zhao and Ma Dong sat down, Li Rui glanced at director Ding and said, "keep smoking. If you don''t, there will be no chance at all. That little sister, you don''t have to. You sit down and eat. "


    God, Yangyang loves this handsome guy! He quickly sat down happily and got up to pour wine for Li Rui, Ma Donglai and Lu Zhao.


    Zhao Yue doesn''t drink, he just eats food.


    See now Zhao Yue is to see to understand, Li Rui this enough ruthless, frighten the person''s courage to burst.


    "Li Rui, I can give you what you can do." Zhao Yue eating vegetables, Duhuang a, "can''t let me have a good meal?"


    "Don''t blame me either. I''ll let Donglai and Lu Zhao have a look. Living examples are more realistic than hearsay." Li Rui put down his chopsticks and said to Ma Donglai and Lu Zhao, "you should take warning and gain from negative examples."


    "Harvest, harvest." Ma Donglai said with a smile.


    Lu Zhao said quietly, "brother Li wants to remind us not to look down on anyone."


    Li Rui nodded and said, "it''s not only like this, but also the way to deal with a person. In fact, I don''t have to make such a big fuss. I can have someone do it directly. When I''m done, I''ll pack a sack and throw it into the river. "


    Li Rui laughed and then said, "but I choose to let him reform. Director Ding, now you call the staff of the Discipline Inspection Commission, OK? If it''s not good, I''ll fight for you. "


    Director Ding blushed and was beaten by himself. When he heard Li Rui''s words, his face changed several times. He explained the problem himself, and after that, it was over.


    However, no explanation?


    That''s a dead end.


    Director Ding shuddered and took out his cell phone, ready to make a call.


    "Wait a minute. Don''t tell me about this girl." Zhao Yue took a look at Yang Yang and said, "this girl is still not sensible. After a few years, she will experience some things and maybe it will change. This should not be her stain. "


    "Are you willing to change?" Li Rui asked Yang Yang.


    Yang Yang couldn''t help nodding, with a deep fear in his eyes: "yes, I''m willing to change, I won''t do it again!"


    "It''s no use just to guarantee. In this way, you can stay here as a waiter. Young people have hands and feet. What they want depends on their hands and feet. They can''t rely on men. Men can''t rely on them. How''s it going? "


    "I, I''d like to be a waiter here." Yang Yang dare not have any objection.


    Li Rui expressed his satisfaction and said to Lu Zhao, "you can help her adjust her life."


    Lu Zhao said yes.

 Chapter 209

    It''s good to have money. Money can do a lot of things. Rich, but also by the way to meet their own inner sense of morality. Maybe some people think it''s hypocritical, but as long as it''s good, even if it''s hypocritical, so what?


    It''s said that the big fake is true. If we can achieve this level, it''s also very good. It''s better than a man who disdains hypocrisy and wants evil with all his heart.


    Director Ding called to report himself, and the whole process was under the attention of Li Rui. In the middle of the meal, the staff of the Commission for Discipline Inspection came. Li Rui explained it and director Ding explained it. This matter was settled.


    Director Ding was taken away.


    "Brother Li, why don''t you come and see me after dinner?" Ma Donglai still wants Li Rui to play games, but now Li Rui has something to do: "well, in two days. I''m going to publish a book these days. I''ll be busy. "


    "Well, I''ll go back and get ready." Ma Donglai laughed a few times and looked at Zhao Yue, "is this your sister-in-law? Here''s to my sister-in-law. "


    Ma Donglai picked up his glass, because Zhao Yue was sitting next to her, and next to her was Li Rui. Ma Donglai quickly touched a glass and drank a little half.


    Zhao Yue wanted to explain, but he saw that people had taken a big sip of wine. Anyway, he always had to respond first, so he took a sip. Just about to explain, Lu Zhao also lost no time in toasting: "I also propose a toast to my sister-in-law."


    Zhao Yue took another sip.


    After drinking, I was going to explain. Ma Donglai talked about the game team. Ma Dong''s team is called "JH team". Of course, it can''t compare with the current domestic elite team, but his goal is Jiangnan Province, not the whole country.


    If you want to run a national hegemony game team, it''s not for fun. You don''t have to try without tens of millions of capital. Ma Donglai is trying first.


    "In fact, we didn''t think about this at the beginning. That day, Lu Zhao pulled me to play games. We played and had a whim. I haven''t done anything seriously since I was so old. "


    "Will your father be willing to give you money?" Li Rui asked with a smile.


    Ma Dong was not happy: "that can''t be. It''s both my pocket money and Lu Zhao''s pocket money. By the way, I want to borrow some from my friends. The venues are all owned by my own family. I can afford to spend money on equipment and wages. I''ve thought about it. If I really don''t have enough money, I''ll ask my family for more on my birthday. "


    "Does your father know?" Li Rui asked Lu Zhao again.


    Lu Zhao shook his head with a bitter smile: "I don''t know. I don''t want them to know yet. When you have made achievements, you can carry them out and say


    "You see, he is more powerful than you." Li Rui said with a smile.


    Ma Donglai said with a smile: "Lu Zhao, you are Yin me!"


    "Roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll roll? Maybe one day I''ll be swept out by you! " Lu Zhao laughs.


    Two carefree teases.


    After dinner, Lu Zhao takes Yang Yang to go through the entry procedures. This is Li Rui''s personal will. The development of Yang Yang depends on her own life.


    If she wants to go out and be raised, it''s her life. In a word, Li Rui told her before he left


    "If you do well, we will focus on training you. In the future, maybe you can drive a luxury car, live in a villa and go to the top of your life like us. But if you are lazy, I''m sorry, the gods can''t help you. I want you to be responsible for your life. It''s a good start. I often come here to eat. If you behave well, I can see it. "


    Li Rui''s encouragement is of great weight. I believe Yang Yang knows it. It depends on her whether she can succeed or not. If there is one less small three and one more self-supporting person in the world, well, the world will be better.


    Li Rui and Zhao Yue come to the publishing house again. This time, they are the president of the publishing house. Maybe I heard something, otherwise I would not let the president meet me personally.


    "You two, it''s not good. Previously, Ding was in charge of this black sheep. Now he has been brought to justice. Let''s celebrate. Let''s celebrate. In other words, I am poor in management. I deeply review my own shortcomings. I''ve read your books. They meet the publishing standards. We''ll publish them right away. They can be published in two weeks at the latest. "


    "Thank you for your support." Li Rui said with a smile.


    Since they are all clear-cut people, we can save a lot of unnecessary trouble. When we communicate, we can go straight to the theme and be crisp.


    "On our side, we are still considering whether to arrange a Book push. At the end of this month, Mr. Li, will you join us when you see it? "


    "Oh? Who are the participants? " Li Rui is quite interested in it. If he can publish it at the tweet conference, it''s also very good.


    "There are literary writers, professional writers, and some writers with special identities. We will introduce and promote them solemnly in the city library during the book pushing conference."


    "That''s a good thing. We''ll come then." Li Rui agreed and sent an invitation to Zhao Yue by the way. "You''ll come with us then. It''s our book after all."


    "I have no problem." Zhao Yue nodded and agreed.


    "Then on the last day of the month, we''ll be waiting for you two." The president is smiling and kind.


    Li Rui said, "thank you."


    With that, Li Rui and Zhao Yue leave together.


    When Li Rui and his colleagues just left, they saw the president coming out of the office and asked: "president, it''s the manager Ding..."


    "Just keep quiet and know. Don''t talk nonsense. We in the media industry must be cautious in our words and deeds, you know? No one is allowed to talk about the affairs of director Ding in the future, but the two young people who just left must pay attention to them. "


    The president''s fierce words, where there is the enthusiasm just now.


    Don''t blame him. When he received the news that director Ding was taken away by the Discipline Inspection Commission, his whole heart was cold. At that time, an old friend of his was eating in the Jingtian hotel. When he talked about the story, he was proving everything.


    This Li Rui is a terrible dandy with an amazing background!


    If Li Rui knew the social definition of him, he would laugh. The cover of traditional Chinese medicine aristocratic family here is still being realized, and the title of dandy is coming.


    God knows, a year ago, he was just a nobody.


    Now step by step Qingyun, look at the test, high and low!

 Chapter 210

    After finishing the book publishing, Li Rui and Zhao Yue leave the publishing house. In the evening, without a dinner appointment or anything special, he sat on the rooftop to practice.


    In the evening, Li Rui didn''t hear Jiansu come up to eat, so he felt a little strange. Usually at six o''clock every night, she would come up for dinner. Why didn''t she come today?


    Is it because I''m sorry?


    Or something else?


    Li Rui doesn''t understand.


    "Even if I''m sorry, the other one won''t stop calling."


    Right? One of the sisters should come to have dinner.


    "After all, when they came back in the afternoon, they didn''t speak to each other. What''s the matter?"


    Li Rui thought it was quite strange.


    After another hour of practice, Li Rui goes downstairs. There was no one in the living room. Li Rui called out: "Jiansu Mei, where are you?"


    "We''re in the room." Jane Su Mei''s weak voice came, and Li Rui followed it and opened the door. Although Li Rui gave them a sum of money, they didn''t buy anything.


    It is said that simply put in the bank to eat interest, reluctant to take out to use, always feel safe and secure money. Li Rui also understood that they were all poor and afraid, but when he came into the room, he was not used to their simplicity.


    Jane Su Yan and Jane Su Mei are hiding in the quilt, vaguely also see them shaking.


    After Li Rui turned on the light, he asked, "why, did you catch a cold?"


    "I don''t know. I just feel cold and uncomfortable. But after measuring the thermometer, there was no fever Jane said, coughing, "brother Li, I''m sorry, I can''t cook today."


    "Eating is a little thing, but health is a big thing. Sit up and I''ll show you. " Li Rui is also a doctor. He is a doctor who specializes in treating difficult and complicated diseases. He can''t cure a minor disease.


    However, when jiansuyan stretched out his hand, Li Rui felt the pulse, but found no problem.


    Li Rui carefully examined Jiansu''s pupils, and carefully examined other parts of her symptoms. However, the more he checked, the more strange Li Rui felt. In short, there was no problem.


    Check Jane Su Mei again, the same thing. Her heart and pulse, all aspects of physical condition, are normal.


    "Strange, it''s not surgical, nor internal medicine. There''s no reason to be like this. There are diseases I can''t cure? "


    Li Rui said to himself. He walked slowly out of the room and came to the living room, frowning tightly.


    Once upon a time, there were some diseases that could not be started. There are a lot of patients in the third hospital. Some of them come to the hospital and say that they are not comfortable, but they have been examined, but they can''t see anything wrong.


    Some doctors will attribute such problems to the psychological problems of patients.


    However, today''s examples of Su Yan and Su Mei alert Li Rui. Among them, not all of them are psychological problems. Some of them are strange.


    "What''s the problem?"


    Li Rui thought about it for a long time. He thought of it from seven o''clock to nine o''clock. Want to headache, simply go to the kitchen to cook a pot of noodles, a bowl of their own, a bowl of them. Li Rui, holding his face, went into the room and turned on the light.


    "Eat noodles, eat noodles, come to eat noodles... Eh?"


    Under the light, Jian Suyan and Jian Sumei look very bad, and even have dark circles between their eyes.


    It''s not scientific.


    After a while, how could their illness become like this.


    "Do you have any related genetic diseases?"


    "No Simple words half open eyelid son answers a way.


    Li Rui put down his two bowls of noodles, frowned and sat down.


    This time, I didn''t leave the room.


    Li Rui feels that this may not be a physical problem, but a spiritual problem.


    Is there evil worship in my villa?


    Do you have the courage to worship evil?


    It''s impossible, if there is, it''s impossible not to feel it.


    Li Rui takes out his mobile phone and asks the director of the Department of justice.


    "Elder brother, if there is no evil worship in a house, but someone falls ill for no reason, then..."


    Before the news was sent out, Li Rui had something in his mind.


    "What is it..."


    Li Rui thought about it, but he didn''t catch the inspiration of the trouble.


    "Come on, I''ll take you outside and get some fresh air."


    Li Rui picked up Jiansu and went out.


    Looking at her sister being carried away, Jian Su Mei felt unbalanced and yelled, "what? Why do you hold my sister first? Am I not cute..."


    Li Rui gets on the bus with jiansuyan in his arms, turns back and takes jiansumei down.


    Driving, Li Rui leaves the villa. The car is speeding all the way, getting farther and farther away from the villa. When he came to a temple more than ten kilometers away, Li Rui put down jiansuyan and jiansumei, quietly moved some aura, and entered their bodies.


    If the magical use of aura is to hurt the enemy, it is to show it through "Fa" or "Shu", or to burst out in the way of strengthening one''s own strength.


    But if it is pure into her body, the effect is moistening. After getting Li Rui''s aura, the mental state and physical state of Jian Suyan and Jian Sumei were rapidly improved.


    The two men who used to struggle to walk are now able to stand firm.


    "Brother Li, what''s going on. Why do I feel very depressed in the villa and uncomfortable all over, but I don''t feel that way when I get here? Brother Li, do my sister and I suffer from depression? " Jian Su Mei asked weakly.


    Li Rui shook his head: "I haven''t figured it out yet. Let''s sit here for a while."


    Li Rui got out of the car, lit a cigarette, took out his mobile phone and asked the director general of the Department of justice.


    After all, we have to consult "professionals" to solve similar problems. It''s difficult to rely on ourselves.


    Li Rui input the simple words in his mobile phone, but in some details, she blurs a little. At least, the director general should not be allowed to realize that this is a problem in the world.


    Li Rui has been waiting for a while, but he hasn''t received a reply.


    The temples are closed and there is no place to go.


    Li Rui finished smoking and went back to the car.


    "Brother Li, is there anything delicious? I''m hungry. I''m hungry." Cried Jane, weakly.


    In short, it''s also a look of eyes.


    Li Rui started the car and went straight to the city: "I''ll take you to dinner."


    It is said that the spirit and spirit of Su Mei and her sisters are inspired.


    Li Rui took them to the center of the city. The center of the city is not as busy as the wilderness just now. It''s more than ten o''clock. It''s time for the midnight street to get dry.


    Find a night stand, Li Rui with Jane and Jane sit down.


    "Whatever you want, help yourself."


    "Yes Jane Su Mei replied happily, and then made no mention of it.


    Li Rui looked around. The atmosphere here was good, but it was noisy. The surrounding area is full of unsophisticated people, including men and women, speaking in a rough voice, and their quality is not very high.


    "If I had known, I would have found a quiet place. It was so noisy." Muttering, Li Rui sighed.

 Chapter 211

    If you want to talk about this piece, it''s all like this. Behind the bustling scene, there is no quiet place in this night street. Even people''s hearts and minds are blocked. If people want to cross the road, they have to take the road.


    I guess I know the situation here, so no one came out to take charge.


    "Boss, ten pig kidneys." A tiger backed man opened his hands ten fingers, and his voice called out, "I''m going to go to the club to kill those girls after dinner tonight!"


    There was a roar of laughter.


    These people sat close to Li Rui. Li Rui was very unhappy with the harsh laughter, but he had nothing to do.


    The menu Li Rui ordered here is also given to the boss. Li Rui goes to get ice water for the two sisters. Their complexion recovered a lot, and their faces were a little ruddy.


    Li Rui relaxed and thought to himself, "it seems that there is a problem in the house, but I don''t know where the specific problem is."


    "Brother Li, it''s noisy here. Let''s go back to eat." Jane Su Mei is not very happy to stay here. The people at the next table are full of foul language. It''s just unbearable.


    In short, he agreed: "yes, brother Li, it''s easy to have right and wrong here. Why don''t we go back? "


    As soon as the words were finished, the back table began to say, "Oh, don''t come out to eat if you are so timid. Just stay at home."


    "That''s to say, I don''t think we are noisy. I don''t want to see where it is."


    "I''m a coward."


    I don''t know whether it''s Li Rui or Jian Suyan. But the following sentence is about Li Rui.


    "If the little sister has no sense of security with the little white face, she should be with her brother."


    Li ruibing took a sip of the ice water on the table and spat it on the table next door. There was a thump in the table and a hole in it.


    Li Rui glared at the gang.


    keep silent like a cicada in cold weather.


    This time, no one dares to squeak again.


    After a while, the dishes slowly came up. Several tables around here are very quiet. The original lively scene of eating and drinking is like a coffee shop, which can''t help but surprise passers-by.


    There are also some people who think that the fire is going to start here, and they all quicken their pace.


    "Su Mei, eat more. You must finish all the dishes today. As a matter of fact, if you drink more of this porridge, we won''t go back to sleep there tonight. Instead, we''ll go to a nearby hotel for a night. "


    Li Rui said that both jiansuyan and jiansumei were eating to supplement their energy.


    As she ate, Jian Su Mei put down her chopsticks, drank a mouthful of water, and exclaimed, "Hey, I''m alive at last!"


    This sentence made both Jiansu and Li Rui laugh.


    After two minutes, a car came from the roadside and a group of people came down. The big men who just sat behind Li Rui at the table immediately stood up and welcomed them one by one. The smoker smokes, and the one who calls him big brother calls him big brother.


    "Brother smoking, brother, please sit down!"


    "Brother Tian, this is a good place. This is the quietest place in the neighborhood."


    "Yes, my God, the eggplant here is very delicious. Try it."


    There were only five people coming from behind, but they were all very impressive. It''s very elegant and imposing. The man named Tiange looks at Li Rui''s table consciously or unconsciously after he sits down.


    It''s not his fault. Jane and Jane may are twins. We can''t find anyone more beautiful and beautiful than their sisters in the whole street.


    Good looking, or twins, this is how many men dream of conquering the object.


    Don''t say it''s Tiange. It''s a man who wants it.


    It''s just that brother Tian has a high status, so he''s more like Zhang Xian. He doesn''t pay much attention to Li Rui''s white face. Although it can be seen that one of the two sisters must have been hooked up by this boy, it doesn''t matter. Brother Tian doesn''t have that plot.


    As long as it''s fun, whatever.


    "Why are they all worried? Is the wine not good here, or is the food not good, or is the woman not beautiful enough? What are you doing when you don''t say a word when such beautiful twins are here? "


    It seems that I don''t like such a quiet atmosphere. Brother Tian shouts and takes the lead in laughing. The rest of the brothers laughed, and the atmosphere became lively again.


    This day, brother is a leader.


    "Brother Tian, you don''t know something about it. That boy is holding hands. Just now we talked a little louder. Unexpectedly, the boy opened his mouth and spat on the table


    If it''s unrealistic to say that Li Rui spits a hole in the table with a mouthful of wine, it will become Li Rui spitting, making Li Rui look like a rogue child.


    Tiange and others laugh, Tiange slaps his palm on the table. Pop! The table was loud, and brother Tian laughed: "look at you, the more you live, the more you go back! Thinking of the brothers, who dares not to follow the whole Jianghua? Now I''m so honest that I''m being bullied, brother. I''ve passed. "


    "Yes, brother Tian taught me a lesson. But now we are also determined to seek stability. We all have families. Brother Tian, let''s stop fighting and killing. You also said that it would be good to make money in the future. We won''t do anything else. "


    Brother Tian nodded: "I did say that."


    The man agreed with a smile.


    "But! Even if we want to make money, we can''t be bullied by a young man. Otherwise, how can we go out in the future when so many people are here? What do people think of us? Get up, mom


    When brother Tiange called out, all the brothers got up and followed him. Brother Tian came to Li Rui and grabbed Li Rui''s collar: "boy, you were arrogant just now?"


    Li Rui turned his head slowly and grinned at Tiange: "I advise you to put your hands down."


    "Put it? Let you go! Kneel down and apologize Brother Tian is very fierce.


    Click!


    As soon as he finished, his arm broke. If his arm is broken, naturally it is impossible to grasp Li Rui''s collar. Li Rui had a good time and straightened his collar. Then he turned around.


    Brother Tian''s forehead is sweating a lot.


    Li Rui said: "I think you are really brave enough to provoke me. Since you are on the mixed road, do you know Chen Hongpao? "


    Brother Tian clenched his teeth and raised his head: "it''s just a wild dog. What''s the big deal?"


    "Oh, you''re not afraid of him. It seems to be a little interesting. Please call someone. I''ll eat here and see who you can call. White and black are OK. You can call as many as you can. But if I finish eating, I''m sorry I can''t play with you. "


    "Asshole! Call me Brother Tian gave a big drink.


    "Fight!"


    "Kill him!"


    There are so many people here who can beat Li Rui to the ground with one punch.


    Soon, there were a lot of big men climbing on the ground.

 Chapter 212

    Fight, Li Rui never has stage fright.


    Now fighting is no longer a matter of paying attention to more people and less people. When the strength of an individual is stronger than the combined strength of the consortium, this kind of fighting is to crush the Bureau.


    A thorough crush.


    So when Li Rui makes a move, the opponent has no resistance at all. Li Rui stood there, like a rigid wall. Anyone who kicks it will have to suffer.


    Jiansu Yan and Jiansu Meimu keep their eyes on Li Rui''s actions. Although they have known Li Rui''s strength for a long time, they always feel different when they see Li Rui''s hand.


    Sometimes I think this man is like a God.


    Sometimes he felt like the invincible God of war.


    Behind him, there is always an inexplicable sense of security.


    Strong wind and heavy rain, but also his shelter. This feeling is really good.


    "Sister, is there any man in the world who is more manly than brother Li? Are you really not excited at all? " Jane Su Mei said softly with a small mouth, "if you don''t mind, I''m going to mind."


    "What do you say? If they have the ability and strength, how can they look up to us?" In short, it''s not very nice to bow your head.


    Jane Su Mei shook her head and said, "who says we are not good? Even if you are not good, we are twins. This is a bonus item. We can add a lot of points..."


    In short, she couldn''t listen any more. She interrupted: "what nonsense? Be serious."


    Jane Su Mei smiles.


    Over there, Li Rui beat everyone down, went back to the table, took a glass of water and drank it. As if there were no one else, he picked up the kebab on the table and ate it. While eating, he said to Tiange on the ground, "you say that you can''t understand people ''


    Tiange was completely shocked, and his face was still dull. He didn''t expect that he would meet such a fierce man when he came out with his men for a night stand!


    One dozen, and there''s nothing to do after that.


    Talent, this is!


    Tiange couldn''t even care about the pain. He struggled to move from the ground. Step by step, he came to Li Rui''s desk and sat on the ground.


    "Brother, where are you going? To tell you the truth, it''s really wrong of me to look down on you at the beginning, which I think. But brother, I admire your skill. "


    "It''s easy to say. I don''t want to go anywhere." Li Rui smiles and ponders why the other party''s attitude suddenly softens. "Why, what do you think?"


    "I don''t dare to say, but I think you are so good at it. If you don''t mind, I don''t know what you are doing and whether you are interested in working as a bodyguard for the boss of our company. An annual salary of 300000 is absolutely worth it


    Three hundred thousand!


    The owner of the night stand who just came with the plate was very excited.


    However, not everyone can do this job. Only if Li Rui has such ability can he do it.


    Li Rui smiles and asks, "who is your boss?"


    "Liu Dingtian, chairman of Tiannan group!"


    All around suddenly cast a lot of envious eyes.


    Tiannan group is a huge business group. It covers three items, namely, real estate, hotel and entertainment city. It''s really promising to be a bodyguard for such a big group boss.


    Tiange looks at Li Rui with expectation. He hopes Li Rui can agree.


    Li Rui shook his head: "three hundred thousand, too little."


    "How much do you think you would like to pay?"


    "I asked you before, do you know Chen Hongpao. Chen Hongpao belongs to me. I want him to call me big brother, but there is no problem. You''re telling me now, three hundred thousand, let me be a bodyguard? "


    His face turned red at tiangoton.


    Yes, Li Rui said that.


    "Ha, I''m sorry. I didn''t expect that my brother was so young and promising. It was me who was wrong. "


    Tian Ge said, bared his teeth, got up from the ground, carefully supported his twisted arm, and cried, "if you can still get up, go away. Don''t make a fool of yourself here


    I can hear that brother Tian can''t recruit him. I''m a little resentful.


    Li Rui laughs it off.


    Brother Tian took a few people and left the rest here. It''s very interesting. We can see from this that some of the people have their own background. For example, the people Tiange took away are the people he brought with him.


    And almost none of the people who were here could stand up. In fact, Li Rui kept his hand on these people. Because he was afraid that he would be killed by mistake, he had good control over them.


    "Boss, give me some more crayfish!"


    Li Rui called out two bottles of ice beer. After a fight, it was more comfortable. I was sweating and a little hot.


    Simply not satisfied, Li Rui called Lu Zhao and Ma Donglai.


    These two living treasures are worried about nothing to do, and quickly drive sports cars from their respective homes. It''s rare to see this scene at night street. I''ll see you for the first time. Many passers-by are staring at the two sports cars, very curious to feel the look.


    There are also some people, holding a mobile phone in there to take a self portrait, after taking a picture: today, I drove my favorite sports car out for supper. And then cheat a little praise and comment.


    Some netizens even turned on their mobile phones for live broadcast on the spot: audience, a big war just happened here. That scene was really amazing. Who knows. You see, there are two more big and small people in tianzihao


    Ma Donglai walked over and kicked the anchor with a non mainstream hairstyle to the ground.


    "Broadcast, I told you to broadcast, legs are broken for you, believe it or not?"


    "The rich second generation beat people, the rich second generation beat people!" The anchor yelled, Ma Dong sneered, picked up a chair and hit him on the head. He beat him so hard that he didn''t dare to make any more noise.


    When anchor Ma Donglai comes to Li Rui''s table, Lu Zhao has been eating crayfish on the table for a long time.


    "Or you will enjoy it!" Ma Donglai laughed and scolded, and said to Li Rui, "brother Li, I came out to eat with my two sisters-in-law. I didn''t call me earlier. There''s not much left. Boss, I''ll take another two kilos of crayfish!"


    "I dare not call you, you see you beat people." Li Rui laughs. Jian Su Mei is drinking water. She bursts out with a puff, covers her mouth and laughs.


    Ma Donglai said helplessly: "brother Li, you see, my sister-in-law can''t help laughing. I haven''t learned from you yet. Don''t tell me that you didn''t beat those people who just left in disgrace. I guess others don''t have this ability either. "


    When he just came here, Ma Donglai noticed a group of people on the side of the road, all black and blue.


    At that time, Ma Donglai''s blood burned. He thought Li Rui called him to fight with Lu Zhao, but he cleaned up an anchor while his blood was hot. Cool!


    "Eat your food. You''re a fool." Li Rui throws a crayfish head into Ma Donglai''s mouth. Ma Donglai is caught off guard. He is stuck in his mouth by the crayfish head and can''t win.


    All the people at the table laughed.

 Chapter 213

    "Brother Li, you''re killing me. I almost cut my throat." After working hard for a long time, Ma Donglai spat out the crayfish''s head. He drank the iced beer and called it cool.


    The boy has this virtue. Complaining is a common thing, but he won''t get angry. After a period of time together, Li Rui still feels very pleasant to the eye. He wants to see this guy for the first time. He pretends to be polite and serious, but he takes a special way to get involved. Now it''s changed a lot.


    "Donglai, your father called me last time and said that you have changed a lot. He feels that you are more like a man doing business. Do you feel that way? " Li Rui asked Ma Donglai.


    Ma Donglai said with a smile: "it''s OK. I think I''ve changed a little. I''m not as idle as I used to be. Recently, my father is willing to give me money. He is not so wary of my losing family. "


    "Keep it up, and soon you''ll get a raise, become general manager, marry Bai Fumei, and go to the top of your life."


    "Then I''ll take Li Geji''s advice!" Ma Donglai''s hands clasped and he was so serious.


    The nature of Toby is revealed.


    After chatting for a while, Lu Zhao suddenly put down his chopsticks and said, "brother Li, here comes the revenge seeker."


    A few lines of luxury cars came slowly this way, just in front of and behind Ma Donglai''s and Lu Zhao''s two sports cars. A Mercedes Benz, a Chrysler, a Lincoln, a BMW 740, and a Bentley.


    Among them, Bentley is the most valuable.


    "What a big boss, he would come to such a place."


    With a smile, Li Rui picked up the wine cup on the table and poured himself a glass of ice beer.


    Those luxury cars, down one by one a suit of decent people. Two of them are Li Rui, one is Bai Xiaohua, the other is Liu Tiannan.


    In fact, Li Rui also knows Liu Dingtian.


    When Li Rui investigated Liu Tiannan''s background, he also checked Liu Tiannan''s father. Liu Dingtian is Liu Tiannan''s father. These two people with the word "heaven" in their names are similar in appearance.


    Together, it''s easy for people to recognize their relationship.


    Liu Dingtian, with Liu Tiannan and Bai Xiaohua, comes to Li Rui and sits down at the table next door.


    Liu Dingtian is watching Li Rui.


    Li Rui only drinks.


    "Young people are so bold. No wonder they can make my sons give up and let our elder brother Chen Hongpao be our younger brother. Xiao Hua, I heard that he and you are classmates. Why don''t you come and say hello to Li Zhenren? "


    "Hello, Mr. Li."


    Li Rui gently put down his glass.


    "Mr. Liu, the manager of Wanji every day, would even come to such a place. If he said it, I''m afraid the news media would not believe it. Liu Tiannan, how are you doing recently? It seems that we haven''t seen each other for many days. Aren''t you busy adding traffic to me recently? "


    "I''m joking, Li Rui. We''re just on the same stage. We can''t talk about any day without blocking." Liu Tiannan said with a smile.


    "Are you finally willing to face me now?"


    "I didn''t look down on you before, and I won''t look down on you now. If it wasn''t through home, I didn''t know you were so hidden. In fact, he is the director of the Third Hospital, a real person on Jianghua Road, and a winner of life with villas and beauties. "


    Liu Tiannan looked at Li Rui and gently grasped Bai Xiaohua''s hand: "no wonder you can escape from my palm again and again."


    "Escape? It''s a ridiculous word. Who among you is worthy to dominate my destiny? " Li Rui asked back, "you? Or your dad? It''s just ants in my eyes. "


    "Dare you say we are mole ants?" Liu Tiannan is not without irony.


    Li Rui nodded: "of course I dare. Why can''t I. Don''t think that if you come up to me and bring some people over, you are not mole ants. You know, no matter how much money you have, you have to spend your life. "


    "The truth is that, but money can make the devil push the mill." Liu Tiannan knocked on the table and asked, "can you stop it?"


    "Just try it." Li Rui smiles.


    "Well, well, it''s good for young people to have passion, but don''t be aggressive if you don''t agree. Li Rui, I happened to talk about something near here. My brother was beaten by you, so I''ll come and have a look. In the past, I knew you were the number one person. Now you are more and more powerful. However, no matter how powerful a person is, he should be in awe, don''t you think? "


    There is nothing wrong with Liu Dingtian''s words. Li Rui agrees with them, but he is a little arrogant in his agreement: "I am in awe, but I am in awe of heaven and earth, not laymen like you."


    As soon as the layman comes out, no one will turn a blind eye.


    Crazy.


    It''s crazy.


    Who is Liu Dingtian? Big boss, a boss with a fortune of more than one billion. Not to mention Jiang Hua, even the number one person in the province. Some people say that Liu Dingtian is too low-key. If his gray assets are included


    I''m afraid Jiang Hua''s richest man should be his.


    And such a person, to Li Rui''s mouth, is a layman.


    This guy, how can he say such a thing.


    Someone showed disdain on the spot.


    Liu Dingtian himself didn''t care much about it, and he didn''t accuse Li Rui of thinking highly of himself. He just laughed, a string of Buddhist beads on his hand gently stirred: "Mr. Jiang Hua Li, I think it''s just like this. Forget it. There''s nothing to talk about. Let''s go back. "


    After less than ten minutes, Liu Dingtian got up to leave.


    A group of people around Liu Dingtian got up one after another and followed him. Liu Tiannan embraces Bai Xiaohua''s shoulder and walks past Li Rui.


    Eyes stay for a moment, Shi ran walked over.


    Li Rui is still smiling. Just when Liu Dingtian and Liu Tiannan come to the luxury car and are planning to sit in, Li Rui raises his hand and presses down.


    Boom!


    There was a loud noise.


    The Bentley, Liu Dingtian''s car, and another Lincoln, were squashed from the top of the car.


    This scene happened abruptly in front of Liu Dingtian and Liu Tiannan.


    They turned back and looked back in disbelief, and saw Li Rui holding up his glass with disdain on his face.


    "The local chicken and the local dog are also worthy of shouting in front of me. If it wasn''t for here, I would have killed you all with a slap. "


    With Li Rui''s words falling, a sky thunder falls and hits Liu Dingtian.


    Liu Dingtian stepped back in horror and was held by his men.


    For a moment, the Liu family did not dare to make any more moves.


    People are always like this.


    If you don''t see it, you think it doesn''t exist. When you see it, you will know what it means to have a castle outside the mountain, a building outside the building, and a strong hand in the strong.

 Chapter 214

    In the end, the Liu family and their son left with a pale face.


    bully the weak? It doesn''t exist. The strong are always strong, the highest strength is to control other people''s lives, and money is the indirect power at most. For example, you can buy people, you can hire killers.


    Li Rui can directly determine the length of their lives.


    These are two different forces, different.


    "Brother Li, just now, how did you do it?" After Liu Dingtian and Liu Tiannan leave. Lu Zhao was still afraid and asked.


    Even if his family is rich, even if he has seen the world. However, just now that scene, it is a miracle.


    And God said, let there be light, and there was light.


    Li Rui is just not happy, Liu''s car was crushed out of thin air? Is thunder coming down?


    Lu doesn''t understand.


    Ma Donglai couldn''t understand.


    What they want to understand is jiansuyan and jiansumei, but they don''t say it.


    Li Rui doesn''t really want to say that it''s a headache to explain such things. Sooner or later, they will understand, because it''s always hard to believe without witness.


    So why talk about it?


    "Sooner or later you will understand."


    Li Rui finished his last cold beer and raised his hand: "boss, check out!"


    ¡­¡­


    That night, Li Rui and jiansuyan lived outside. The next day, Li Rui asked sister sang to find a place for them to stay. Li Rui went back to the villa alone and checked one by one to find out what was wrong.


    From a biological point of view, there may be some biomedical problems that caused the troubles of the two sisters. For example, nuclear radiation and so on.


    It''s quite possible.


    Nothing about this piece was found in the villa.


    At noon, Li Rui received a reply from the director: "brother, there are no more than two kinds of questions. One is evil worship. Since you say that there is no evil worship, this one can be ruled out, and the second one is evil spirit. Think about it yourself. "


    I''m very angry.


    In metaphysics, Sha Qi refers to the place where Yin Qi gathers and becomes Sha after a long time. It means that the time is not right and it is opposed to the Yang Qi of human body. There are several kinds of Sha, such as visible Sha, taste Sha, light Sha, sound Sha, color Sha and magnetic Sha


    Shapesha refers to shapesha in appearance, such as grotesque rocks, trees, roads, etc.


    The influence of the magnetic force of heaven and earth on the human brain.


    and so on.


    Li Rui sat in the living room, pondering the so-called Sha. At this point, Li Rui has understood that the so-called Sha is inseparable from Feng Shui.


    When it comes to metaphysics, we must understand Feng Shui. Nowadays, it''s not so easy to find a geomantic omen gentleman. Many of them know little about geomantic omen and depend on deception. There are few high-level feng shui masters.


    Moreover, the masters of true level are all good at seeing the head but not the tail, so they are afraid that others will come to them, because for them, doing more geomantic omen will do harm to their life.


    It''s very difficult to find a master of Feng Shui who is really good at watching Feng Shui.


    "If the mountains don''t turn and the waters don''t turn and I can''t find people, I won''t learn by myself! From simple to simple, the introduction of geomantic omen


    Li Rui immediately asked the director general if he had any talents in this field.


    Li Rui really asked the right person.


    "The more senior people, the more they believe in Feng Shui. There are so many experts in our prefecture. I happen to know one of them. At that time, I was just a kid. Relying on the guidance of that expert, I played a very important role in the most critical promotion


    "Just a moment, Xiao you. I''ll ask him for advice."


    Before long, Li Rui received a reply from the director general: "fifty thousand times."


    Li Rui doesn''t care about money now. He just wants to learn things. What''s the point of Fengshui? It''s 500000 yuan at a time. The key is trouble.


    "Brother, why don''t I collect money to buy some Feng Shui books, so that we can all save trouble. How about asking that master?"


    The director said yes.


    Li Rui will see.


    Whatever can be solved with money, it''s not a matter. There is only one sentence about how much money you need.


    Soon after, the director replied, "ten million, two."


    "Deal!" Li ruicai is generous and not stingy at all.


    When the matter was settled, Li Rui left home. There are still many things to be busy in the third hospital. As a director, there are still a lot of daily work to deal with. It''s just that it''s not a very big thing. Li Rui usually accumulates a few days first and handles it again.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, Li Rui came to the hospital.


    In the office, Li Rui is dealing with his official business. Vice president rushes into the office with a stack of official documents in his hand and slaps them on Li Rui''s desk: "Li Rui, how can you be a good director when you are absent from work for three days?"


    It''s almost a roar. The vice president is very excited.


    Li Rui looks up and smiles. It''s necessary to laugh. As the saying goes, people who don''t smile when they reach out are not.


    "Vice president, take it easy. Isn''t it being dealt with? This is a private hospital. When you want me to come, I just need to do my job well. It''s out of style for you to yell like that. "


    Vice president''s face turned black. He just wanted to yell at Li Rui and criticize him. Only in this way can he be more conducive to determining his authority in the hospital. There are a lot of people who have nothing to do outside the door, including patients and doctors, all looking at this side.


    Li Rui said that it was out of style, but he responded to the point, which made the vice president sigh in his heart that this boy really knows how to grasp the weakness.


    However, the point should be grasped. There is no doubt that Li Ruimu has no organization and discipline.


    "I''m not angry because of you! You know, because of your dereliction of duty, today, a patient had a serious medical accident. You should think about how to be responsible for it! "


    With that, the vice president left angrily.


    malpractice?


    Li Rui was surprised that no one mentioned it before?


    Li Rui took out his mobile phone and made a call: "Xiao Ming, come to my office."


    Xiao Ming, Li Rui''s direct student, is currently interning in the third hospital. Li Rui is a hardworking young man. He is very optimistic about him. Li Rui also likes to communicate with such young men because he is in the same school.


    After Xiao Ming came into the office, Li Rui pointed to the chair: "sit down, I have something to ask you. I heard that there was a medical accident recently. Tell me about it. What''s the matter? "


    Xiao Ming looks a little surprised. He looks around and closes the door.


    Li Rui stopped what he was doing.


    "Senior, it''s a serious matter. The family members of the patients are blocking the back door of our hospital with banners and wreaths. We need to explain. In fact, it''s not your fault. A patient is critically ill and needs to use special drugs. But here, you need to sign. You''re just not in... "


    "So the vice president asked someone to sign for me?"


    "No, because no one signed, the patient died."


    Li Rui frowned.


    It''s no wonder that the vice president has made such a big fuss. There is something wrong with this matter.

 Chapter 215

    Li Rui inquired in detail about the course of this medical affair, and finally found some unreasonable places.


    First and foremost, even without his signature, the vice president can also sign. Because the authority of the vice president is higher. If the president is not here, he is the most senior.


    So why didn''t the vice president sign before the accident?


    Li Rui began to understand why Xiao Ming said it was the vice president''s way.


    "Even in order to fight for power with me, you should not use other people''s lives as a price. The vice president is really... Bewildered. "


    There are all kinds of people in this society. It''s not uncommon to sacrifice others for profit. However, when Li Rui thought about the key point, he still felt angry.


    In advance, I didn''t even receive a phone call. When I look back, it''s all my responsibility?


    "Xiaoming, go back first. I''ll deal with it."


    Li Rui finish, Xiao Ming Zhiqu out of the office. However, not long after he left, he was called by the vice president. Xiao Ming came to the vice president''s office, and the vice president''s face was gloomy: "Xiao Ming, I think your recent performance is very bad. You have been doing nothing in the hospital. Your internship in our hospital is over. Here''s your dismissal report. You can take it by yourself. You don''t have to come from today. "


    Xiao Ming was stunned on the spot and opened his mouth. He picked up the dismissal report on the table.


    It says impressively: the intern''s attitude is very negative and has been dismissed by the unit.


    It can be said that Xiao Ming would rather not have this internship experience than receive such a dismissal report. If other units see such a dismissal report, they will definitely have opinions.


    This dismissal report has a far-reaching impact on Xiaoming''s future.


    Xiao Ming can''t accept this.


    "Vice president, my performance in the hospital is obvious to all. I have never been late or left early, nor have I violated any of the hospital''s regulations. I don''t understand why you wrote me such a dismissal report. "


    "Although you are not late and leave early in the hospital, you are ganging up and doing nothing at ordinary times. You know how to run to the nurses. Are you here for an internship, or are you looking for a partner?! You know what you''ve done. Do you have to ask me to take it out in a meeting? "


    The vice president was furious.


    Xiaoming was angry and laughed: "vice president, I''m an intern. Isn''t it a matter of course to find a nurse? I care for patients, naturally through the nurse injection medicine! As for the clique, vice president, where did you see my clique? "


    "No?" The vice president sneered and said, "as soon as I left, you went to Director Li to make a report, which affected the unity of the hospital. Do you think I didn''t know?"


    Xiao Ming suddenly understood the reason why the vice president was aiming at it.


    "Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha. You are worse than director Li Rui! Vice president, I''m not ashamed of your means, not to mention your conduct! "


    "Then you go to Li Rui to plead with me. Let''s see who is worse than who." The vice president sneered.


    Xiao Ming shook his head: "no, I won''t ask my senior, and I won''t make him embarrassed. This is where you are inferior to him. You have the means, but your heart is black. I despise you for that! "


    Xiao Ming grabs the dismissal report and stormes out of the office, slamming the door.


    The vice president had a proud smile on his face.


    Li Rui''s own affairs are not clean, and it is even more wishful thinking to help Xiao Ming get rid of them. The vice president has long been disgusted with Xiao Ming. He is always so close to Li Rui. Who else can he be if he is not Li Rui''s person?


    It is to let those who are close to Li Rui understand that although they are in the same hospital, they are also in different camps and have to stand in line by dismissing Xiao Ming. Stand in the wrong line, you''ll be out.


    It''s a simple truth. As long as it''s carried out all the time, Li Rui will become a bare commander. At that time, he will be punished as he wants. This is a routine in the workplace.


    Xiao Ming comes to Li Rui''s office and smokes as soon as he comes in. Li Rui takes it. Xiao Ming lights it for him. He lights one himself, and then he puffs in the office.


    "What''s the matter, the work is not going well? Come to me and smoke. " Li Rui went to open the window to avoid too much smoke in the office.


    Xiao Ming sighed: "senior, I really admire you. As soon as you graduate, you are the director. You can not be afraid of half a point in the face of anyone. But I can''t do that, so I admire you. "


    "Who are you so angry with? Come and tell me. Don''t be like a little daughter-in-law."


    "I was dismissed by the vice president just now. He didn''t like me and said that I was a gangster in the hospital. I know he''s just talking nonsense. I don''t say that I''ve never been lazy, but I''ve been lazy, but I''m not so lazy that I can''t stand it. So he dismissed me, and gave me back my dismissal report with these things on it. "


    Xiao Ming shows Li Rui the dismissal report. Li Rui takes it and looks at it with cold eyes.


    "Well, I really don''t think of others as human beings."


    "Senior, he said I would come and beg you, and I won''t ask you, and I won''t let you be embarrassed. I carry the pot on my own, but if one day you turn him over, senior, I still hope to come here and erase my dismissal report. "


    "Hey, just a little thing. What''s your hurry. Vice president can give you the dismissal report, can''t I? I also have the official seal of our hospital. What are you worrying about Li Rui was not in a hurry. He was smoking a cigarette. Shi ran said, "what are you going to do when you are dismissed?"


    "I''m going to go home and get a job. I''ll do it for a while. Anyway, with this dismissal report in hand, I can''t go to other hospitals and people won''t want me. "


    "Oh, yes. Well, don''t take the dismissal report seriously. I''ll write a new one for you. "


    "I just think it''s too much for him. He''s the vice president. Can he do that?" Xiao Ming was so angry that he choked. He threw away his cigarette end and stamped it out. "I just can''t think of it!"


    "I can''t believe it''s easy to do. You wait in my office, and I''ll go to him to argue. Don''t worry, I will give you a fair explanation. "


    Li Rui gets up and pats Xiao Ming on the shoulder to let him stay here.


    Then Li Rui went out of the door to the vice president''s office.


    The reason why Xiao Ming is not allowed to follow is that he is afraid that it will be inconvenient to start later.


    "This old man, I really don''t think I can cure him."


    Li Rui came to the door of the vice president''s office. He didn''t knock on the door. He just kicked the door upside down. The vice president is going to close his eyes for a rest. Listening to the loud noise, he opens his eyes and sees a door flying towards his desk.


    Bang!


    It hit him directly on the table, just a few centimeters away from his face.


    I almost scared the vice president to pee.


    "What''s the situation?"

 Chapter 216

    When it was clear that Li Rui was the one who came in, the anger accumulated by the vice president suddenly broke out.


    "Li Rui, what do you want to do?"


    The vice president is furious. The door of a good office is kicked by this guy. Even if he is strong and violent, the vice president is not afraid of him. People always live in society. Power and police are the sources of the vice president''s sense of security.


    He accused Li Rui, which is beyond reproach.


    However, Li Rui didn''t care.


    "What are you doing? Naturally, I came to ask you. Vice president, I find that you are becoming more and more disrespectful. Since the president went on holiday, you are just like a different person. I don''t care who gives you any advantages to do so, but if you are stubborn, you will regret it! "


    The vice president was shocked. It seemed that he knew something when he heard Li Rui''s words.


    "Don''t spill your guts. Let''s discuss why you burst into my office and broke the door for no reason. Do you still have me in your eyes? Ah? "


    "I''m sorry, No." Li Rui spread his hands. Now that things have developed to this point, it''s no fun to play with those virtual things. Anyway, he has already done everything. Tear your face thoroughly.


    "I used to respect you because of your appearance. Now you have no appearance, why should I pay attention to you? Vice president, since the president left, you''ve been fighting for power and interests, forming gangs, and standing on the side. You can rest assured that I will report it to the president. "


    When Li Rui mentioned the president, the vice president became nervous.


    In the final analysis, he did all these things behind the president''s back. If the Dean knows, it''s a person who can''t bear to do these things under his nose.


    The vice president also knows that the reason why Li Rui is promoted to be the director of the hospital is nothing more than a chess piece put in the hospital by the director of the hospital. Who doesn''t know about it? It''s all clear.


    "Li Rui, don''t talk nonsense with the support of the president. I just want to maintain the normal operation of the hospital."


    "In normal operation, do you need to dismiss a good intern like Xiao Ming? Do you need to trouble me every once in a while? If there is no idea behind this, I don''t believe it. Vice president, in a word, you can weigh this matter well. I''ll call the president later and report it to him. You just wait to be cleaned up. "


    Li Rui said and turned to leave. The vice president was standing there, his face uncertain.


    After a while, the vice president took out his cell phone and dialed a phone: "after work, hold a plenary meeting!"


    Li Rui left the vice president''s office and immediately called the president. Vice president of these things are not much, but at least it is interfering with the operation of the hospital. If Li Rui gets the president''s trust, he will repay him. He can''t let the third hospital be destroyed by the vice president.


    However, when Li Rui called the president, he indicated that the number had been disabled.


    What''s going on here?


    Did you even cancel the number after going abroad? It doesn''t make sense.


    Yes, many people who go abroad will apply for a new card locally. This card may only be temporarily suspended, not cancelled.


    So, how to contact the president?


    "It''s not right. Even if I didn''t contact the Dean, the Dean should contact me. How come there''s no movement at all. After such a long time, the Dean can''t have stopped calling me. "


    Li Rui is vaguely aware that this is not right, but in view of the serious lack of information in hand, it is not easy to do.


    At this time, Li Rui received a call from the hospital personnel and held a meeting after work.


    This must be the meaning of the vice president. In the hospital, the vice president takes care of all kinds of things, and other vice presidents are doing other things. Only this ranking "don''t worry, what I said will be done.". The vice president of the hospital is not the man who has the final say. You go home and wait for a few days. If things don''t change after a few days, I''ll arrange for Li Rui to call Zhao Ling.


    "Zhao Ling, it''s me, Li Rui."


    "What''s the matter with you? Is your villa dead again? "


    "No, there are no dead people this time. It''s like this. I have something to ask you to do me a favor. Help me adjust my recent call records, including the calls made by others. Do you have the authority?"


    "If there are no dead people, I''ll let them do it."


    "You want someone to do it? How come I''ve been promoted and made a fortune recently? " Li Rui joked.


    Zhao Ling was not very angry and said, "thanks to your service, I''m the team leader now."


    Although it is not angry, but the tone is still full of a sense of joy. Li Rui repeatedly said congratulations. Zhao Ling hung up and went to arrange for an investigation.


    Li Rui goes to the conference room before 6:00 p.m. There were many colleagues who were interested in the meeting along the way, but no one dared to say hello to Li Rui.


    Especially the interns.


    "It seems that Xiao Ming''s affair has made Vice President set an example to others, which has a great effect." In Li Rui''s heart, the vice president still has the means. This old fox can''t be underestimated.


    Sometimes brute force doesn''t solve problems, especially in the workplace. Some routine, or must be careful embankment.


    Li Rui came to his seat, which is also the leadership seat. At present, several leaders of the hospital are all here. Li Rui sits on the side of the hospital without looking at the vice president.


    At 6:20, except for the staff on duty, all the staff of the hospital arrived.


    Vice President coughed: "is everyone here? Now let''s start the meeting. Before the meeting, I would like to announce a decision: after investigation, Li Rui, the chief physician of the hospital, decided to expel Li Rui through consensus of the leadership for serious violation of discipline and damage to the interests of the hospital


    It''s official.

 Chapter 217

    Li Rui remained silent and let the vice president speak there.


    In his speech, the vice president described the medical accident as a major event that would immediately lead to the closure of the hospital. In fact, it is very serious and related to human life. No matter where it is put, it is a major event.


    However, it is unreasonable to put all the responsibility on Li Rui.


    Li Rui suppresses his anger and doesn''t make a sound. He wants to see how the vice president can do anything except this.


    Vice president then said that Li Rui broke into his office and broke his door.


    Li Rui remained silent.


    "After consensus discussion, director Li Rui is a wrong choice made by the president. He is too young to handle many things well and perform his duties well. At the same time, I also reported the matter to the president, who agreed to it.... "


    As soon as this sentence came out, there was an uproar.


    There is no doubt that Li Rui was ordered by the president himself. Most leaders know in their hearts that Li Rui''s ability to ascend the post mainly depends on the dean''s command. Although Li Rui has made a lot of contributions and won many honors for the hospital.


    But in the final analysis, the matter was decided by the president, and Li Rui had the chance to become director.


    Now, even the president doesn''t trust Li Rui?


    "It seems that director Li is going to be completely finished this time."


    "The vice president is really powerful. He has done everything. The first time he proposed not to let Li Rui be the director, he showed his attitude. Then step by step, he waited for the opportunity. Today, he will be directly put to death. "


    "Jiang is still old and spicy. If he can sit in the position of vice president, how can he do without some ability?"


    There are whispers in the world. Almost no one is optimistic about Li Rui. There are only some nurses. Originally, Li Rui was regarded as the rising star of the third hospital. Now... Alas.


    The most distressing thing is the ladies. Other people either hang up or gloat. Some people who feel that they are not quite right have no say, let alone say something fair.


    The vice president hurt Chen about Li Rui''s guilt, got up and pointed to Li Rui''s nose: "Li Rui, what else do you want to say now? If you don''t want to say anything, let''s go. Our three hospitals don''t need you from now on. "


    Li Rui stood up and left his seat slowly. He drank tea from the hospital cup in one hand and walked away slowly. It''s going down the stage.


    Everyone''s eyes are focused on Li Rui. Everyone wants to know how he will react to this. After all, on such occasions and under such circumstances, how could it be possible to say that Li Rui was not angry?


    People will feel embarrassed and angry as long as they are people.


    Is that how he left?


    Some people are disappointed. Li Rui, who did not fight effectively in the end, was about to be swept out like this. Li Rui is all like this. Let''s talk about other people.


    Li Rui quickly went to the stage and suddenly turned back.


    Everyone looked at him nervously again.


    Li Rui said with a smile, "I forgot to take something. Take it."


    Vice president looked at Li Rui coldly.


    Li Rui seemed very uncomfortable and asked, "what do you always look at me for? If you want to see me like that, I''ll let you watch. "


    Li Rui came to the vice president and took a sip of tea. And then, a big shot.


    The vice president was sprayed on his face.


    It''s not the vice president''s fault. He didn''t expect Li Rui to do such a thing in public. Secondly, since Li Rui wanted to spray the vice president, he couldn''t escape.


    Li Rui didn''t make any effort, otherwise he would be able to kill the vice president.


    "Old man, I''ve really given you a long face. I''m still talking about it. You said that you have contacted the president, you call the president to try? Dear colleagues, who can call the president and have a try? "


    Li Rui was not polite and hit the nail on the head: "the president''s number has been stopped for a long time. Vice president, you still treat everyone as idiots. You have the ability to ask the president to hold a video conference here on the spot. Is it necessary for you to announce such a big decision here? "


    Li Rui asked the vice president a few questions, but his face turned red.


    "You, you dare... Security guard, security guard, pull him down quickly!"


    Vice president now just want to let Li Rui leave early, don''t want to entangle with him.


    However, Li Rui didn''t fulfill his wish and continued: "just now, the vice president said something about me. But please see, I have a list of calls I received this month. Last Friday, I didn''t get a single call. "


    "Do you remember when the medical accident happened? It was last Friday. The vice president said it was because of my absence that the patient died, but I didn''t even receive a phone call that day. Secondly, if I am not here, the vice president can sign. Then where was the vice president at that time? "


    Li Rui''s eyes slowly turned to the vice president, and his words suddenly turned.


    "In our hospital, there are so many old people who think that they can do whatever they want. I don''t like this kind of thing. Since the vice president wants to mess with me, I will not be polite. Please see, I have already prepared a wonderful video. "


    The projection of the conference room slowly down, a video, play.


    The vice president was having a good time in a club, holding several beautiful young women in his arms, singing and dancing there.


    "As you can see, our vice president is usually such a person. Using public funds for consumption, we usually pretend to be respectable. He also likes to leave me as a wolf with a big tail. I think this person should be fired first. "


    "As for the others, I haven''t investigated them. They are all colleagues and have their own privacy, right? I''m not that kind of person, either. Vice president, I don''t think this person can stay, really. When I report this to the president, the vice president will not be the vice president, and we should not be afraid of him. "


    Li Rui''s words are full of words, and his other leaders are in danger and solemn.


    The vice president was so angry that he pointed to Li Rui: "you, you..."


    "What are you doing? Isn''t this you? I advise you to get out of here as soon as possible. Don''t play tricks here. No one is a fool. You think you are an old man with experience, but in my eyes, you are just an old man. "


    Li Rui''s words are extremely sharp. I don''t know why. Li Rui always feels that he has played very well today and wants to praise himself.


    The only contrast is the silence of the leadership.


    No one thought that Li Rui would fight back, and it was in this way.


    Vice president, I''m afraid I can''t turn over this time.


    No way. It''s all retribution.

 Chapter 218

    At this moment, Li Ruixiu is the focus of the audience. In the face of the vice president, it can even form a trend of anti killing.


    Who else?


    No one else.


    The atmosphere gradually became quiet, and everyone held their breath and watched the scene.


    Across time, we can foresee. In the future, many people will always remember this moment. On this day, Li Rui, who became the director of the third hospital for the first time, repressed the vice president of the hospital for a few months. He could not lift his head.


    Li Rui stood on the stage indifferently, with a bright smile at the corner of his mouth.


    The light reflected from the back of him looked mysterious and bright.


    At this moment, I don''t know how many little sister nurses fell in love.


    "Vice president, after the consensus of all leaders, you are no longer suitable for the post of vice president. From today on, you don''t want to work in the third hospital. You are fired. If you have any comments, I will give one copy of this information to the president and the other to the Commission for Discipline Inspection. "


    "In addition, you are responsible for most of the medical accidents. Of course, I also have to be responsible, which I will not deny. I personally contributed one million yuan as compensation to the accident family. "


    "By the way, do you have anything else to say? If not, it''s almost over. It''s late. I think I''m hungry. "


    All of a sudden, the audience became lively.


    After all, the struggle of the leaders on the stage still belongs to the leaders. Eating is what people are looking forward to most


    Li Rui looked back at the silent leadership seat, which was quiet.


    "Since there are no opinions, the meeting will be over now."


    Li Rui took the lead in going out. Many people saw that even Li Rui had left, and they all broke up one after another.


    In the end, the vice president left the meeting. No one looked at him, no one feared him.


    After today, as Li Rui said, he no longer has anything worthy of respect.


    How high spirited it was at the beginning, how dim it was at the end. This world belongs to the older generation as well as the younger generation. But in the end, it belongs to the best.


    This is not the case at all times.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiao Ming came back to work in the third hospital on the third day. To be honest, he didn''t expect to be back so soon.


    When he came to the director''s office, he was so happy that he said, "please take my knee, boss!"


    "All right, all right, I will do what I said. In the future, you will develop well in the hospital and strive to improve your medical skills. There will be development in the future. Remember to go the right way and not be like the vice president. " Li Rui said with a smile.


    Xiao Ming nodded: "I know, senior. In other words, senior, you are now the pride of our medical school. Everyone is following your example and spreading your story. "


    "I have nothing to pass."


    "Don''t you know? You are now our collective idol, including in the school, we are proud of you and think you are a legend. "


    "Ha ha, I''ll wear sunglasses and cap when I go back to school to avoid being recognized by others." Li Ruile, I didn''t expect to be so hot one day? Interesting, interesting.


    Xiao Ming was also happy: "that''s not."


    "Don''t say that. You work hard and do as I say. I treat people equally. As long as I perform well, I will give them opportunities. "


    "Yes! Senior Xiao Ming went out to work excitedly.


    Xiao Ming is currently the second person in charge of the medical alliance plan, and the first one is Li Rui. His full name is Huang Xiaoming. Although his name is familiar, his medical level is still good.


    This young man is smart. As long as he is polished well, he may not be able to become a pillar in the future. Since the establishment of the medical League, many excellent talents have been gradually valued and cultivated. The students represented by Huang Xiaoming will shine in the future!


    Naturally, Li Rui is not here. Li Rui has now jumped out of the three realms and is not in the five elements. No one will compare him. Whoever makes the comparison will find the pain.


    The students all said that this student is too evil!


    Vice president resigns automatically. His video is doomed to be a stain. It is impossible to keep it. He can only leave by himself, otherwise the ending will be even worse.


    It''s also strange that he didn''t know who his opponent was, so he wanted to do something. If he knew Li Rui''s strength, he would not dare to do anything against him.


    As for the sentence "after consensus" at the meeting, it was a dig for Li Rui. After consensus, Li Rui acted as vice president.


    Now everyone is afraid of him and dare not fight with him.


    Even the vice president has gone, who can be Li Rui''s opponent? This is the end of an old era and the beginning of a new era, at least for the third hospital.


    The other thing is that the Dean can''t be contacted for a long time. This worried Li Rui. It''s impossible for this to happen. There must be something wrong.


    In the afternoon, Li Rui called Zhao Ling to the hospital.


    "What can I do for you? I''m very busy here. " Zhao Ling is still in a fiery manner. She is equal to Li Rui, and she doesn''t have a particularly good face.


    "Oh, I didn''t notice. How can you sit in the vice president''s office?"


    "Oh, I''m acting vice president now." Li Rui replied faintly.


    Zhao Ling was so surprised that her chin was about to fall off: "don''t brag about you. You are the vice president. Oh, who believes that..."


    There was a knock on the door.


    "Come in." Li Rui called.


    A doctor outside the door came in with a stack of information in his hand: "vice president, this is the medical record of a special patient. His condition needs our special work. Please have a look."


    "OK, come to me in an hour." Li Rui takes the information and puts it on the table.


    Zhao Ling opened her mouth and watched the doctor go out. She went to close the door.


    "Is there any mistake? Isn''t this the mass actor you invited? How did you become the vice president? Do you have such a young vice president? "


    Li Rui can understand Zhao Ling''s feelings very well. If it is put on other people''s heads, Li Rui also finds it difficult to understand, but this is the fact.


    "I''m only acting as a temporary agent. What''s more, I used to be the director, acting as the vice president, and there''s nothing I can''t do. Let''s not talk about this. I have business to ask you to investigate. "


    "What''s the matter?"


    "The presidents of our three hospitals have lost contact recently. I doubt what accident happened to him, so please investigate. Here are some information I have collected, including the personal information of the Dean, the last call time and his previous address... "


    Zhao Ling took the information seriously and looked at it carefully.


    The more she looked, the more serious her face became.


    It''s not easy.

 Chapter 219

    The basis for judging the loss of contact can be summed up in a lot of work experience of the police. The president''s situation, no doubt, is extremely consistent with the situation of losing contact.


    Is it normal to leave a country and not immigrate, and have no contact with China ever since? It''s not normal.


    However, Zhao Ling also understood the challenge.


    "This is a transnational case, and there is no specific evidence, so it is very difficult to investigate. Moreover, the police force spent is..."


    "After the event, the hospital donated five million yuan to the police station to buy cars and equipment." Li Rui said without expression.


    Zhao Ling said happily, "then it''s easy to do."


    Isn''t it right? Li Rui is so good at being a man. It''s not right to start. It''s almost certain. As long as we tell the director of the bureau about this, we must take the overall situation into consideration to investigate.


    "Well, I''ll take the information back to the police station and talk to the chief. As for money... "


    "This is the contract. I have printed it. As long as it is done, the money will be in place immediately. Besides, our hospital will not risk offending the police, will it? And I am vice president now. I has the final say.


    With Li Rui''s words, Zhao Ling was relieved: "OK, I''ll go back now."


    After Zhao Ling left, Li Rui immediately held a leadership meeting. Today, Li Rui is the leader of the hospital. Even if other people are not convinced that Li Rui is not qualified to give orders, they still know that he has means.


    What''s more, the method is higher than that of vice president. Ask yourself whether a vice president is defeated by Li ruidou or by his dirty routine. If you dare to touch Li Rui''s mold, you can''t be knocked off by Li Rui every minute.


    Li Rui held this meeting to confirm the donation.


    In the meeting room, the atmosphere was dreary.


    Li Rui took the lead in making a speech: "today I''m here to talk about one thing. The hospital is going to donate five million yuan to the police station to buy equipment. I hope you''ll be psychologically prepared. Director Zhao, what do you think is more appropriate? "


    Director Zhao is the director of financial accounting of the hospital, and the financial power of the hospital is in his control. Five million yuan was donated all at once, which is undoubtedly an extremely powerful news for director Zhao.


    "There is no spare money in the hospital... I don''t think we can discuss this matter again?" Director Zhao hesitated.


    Li Rui frowned: "this money is to save the president. We all know that the president has lost contact with us for a long time. He has been out of touch for so long that no one has noticed. The president usually treats everyone well. If he has a problem, how can we stand up to our conscience. In this way, director Zhao, if you can''t get the money out, the hospital will sell it, and you don''t have to do it. "


    Li Rui put down a cruel words, other leaders looked at each other, did not expect Li Rui so resolute.


    However, this sentence is also very doubtful, selling point, do you mean to sell?


    Immediately, a director said, "sell it. If it''s for the sake of the Dean, it''s worth selling."


    Of course, this is obvious. It seems to support Li Rui. In fact, it is a secret satire. Where is the hospital so easy to sell, but it''s not a problem.


    "I can personally invest 10 million to buy hospitals. As soon as I buy a hospital, the first one is to expel you. Believe it or not? Anyway, as long as you have money, there are no talents. Don''t think too much of yourself. "


    The director who just spoke suddenly turned pale.


    Li Rui is so overbearing!


    This boy is domineering and ruthless. He usually drives a Mercedes Benz to work. He seems to be a winner in life. He can''t be provoked. He can''t be provoked.


    "Well, I''ll think of another way. Money, there must be a way. Hospitals belong to the president. In order to save him, it''s reasonable to spend money. " Director Zhao came out to make ends meet, with a round fat face and a smile.


    Li Rui nodded: "then it''s settled. I hope you don''t have any complaints in your heart. When the president comes back, he will still be in charge of the hospital, but before he comes back, I will definitely follow my way of thinking. All right, break up. "


    Through this meeting, Li Rui''s unreasonable and domineering attitude thoroughly taught the old leaders of these hospitals a lesson. That is, you can follow the rules, I don''t have to.


    After all, Li Rui is the Acting Vice President, standing at the top of the three hospitals. What''s more, after this birth, they have the means and the heart. The whole people are vicious and ruthless. Everyone is afraid of him. They are eager for the dean to come back early to take charge of the overall situation.


    In fact, the president is also a ruthless role, but the president will pay more attention to everyone''s face, unlike Li Rui, who puts on the posture of shaking hands.


    Anyway, the hospital is not his. He is not afraid of any trouble. The problem is that Li Rui is still young. Other people are not as young as he is. The hospital can''t collapse. Li Rui has a place to go, but they don''t have such a good place to go.


    How to stand on such a person, for a time, the leaders also have a headache.


    But it worked. In Li Rui''s opinion, it worked. The next morning, director Zhao handed the budget report to Li Rui. Li Rui went to the police station in person to discuss cooperation with the director. Of course, the Secretary welcomes such a rich man to hold a meeting immediately.


    At the meeting, the director of the hospital made an impassioned speech with tears in his eyes: "comrades, what a good comrade the president of the third hospital is, he is conscientious... In our police station, there are always comrades who complain that the vehicles are not enough, and the third hospital is a brother unit with us, and they are willing to pay for it..."


    At the end of this meeting, the explicit and implicit directors made it clear and emphasized it several times. Up and down the police station, all understand the meaning of the director.


    As soon as the meeting was over, the police began to investigate the case as hard as they could.


    Li Rui returned to the hospital to wait for news. On the third day, news of a major breakthrough came.


    Zhao Ling specially called Li Rui to the police station for an interview with the director.


    In the office, the director came to Li Rui and sat down. Brow locked, seems to be thinking about how to organize the language.


    "Vice President Li, it''s a bit complicated. According to our investigation, the president did not go abroad. We have contacted his daughter. According to the reply from the other side, the Dean originally intended to go, but later he changed his mind temporarily and said that he would not go. "


    "Another point is that the last phone call of the president at that time was not made abroad, but in Jianghua! Here, the water is very deep. "


    Li Rui thought about it and asked, "was that kidnapped?"


    "It''s almost impossible to leave ten. Now, we''re going to quietly send plainclothes to trace it. It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack, but the hope is slim. "


    Li Rui was silent.


    After a while, Li Rui got up and said, "I''ll go back here first. If you have any other news, please let me know."


    "Well, you should also pay more attention to safety. It''s not so calm recently."


    Li Rui smiles and leaves the police station.


    Back in the car, Li Rui thought about it and decided to go to the vice president''s house first.


    If the president had an accident, the vice president would have benefited the most at that time. However, the vice president can still be listed as a suspect.


    The police are not the only ones who can do such things.

 Chapter 220

    Li Rui drove to the vice president''s home. Because there were records before, it was not difficult to find the vice president''s home.


    Information shows that the vice president''s home is on the third floor of a community. Li Rui found the community, came downstairs and knocked on the door. Someone asked who. Li Rui said he was looking for the vice president.


    The door opened.


    Li Rui goes in and opens the door on the third floor. A middle-aged woman opened the door: "what can I do for you


    This woman has a fat figure, small eyes, and some fear in her eyes. She doesn''t seem to have seen the world, but is like the wife of vice president. Maybe it''s the original match when the vice president hasn''t been promoted and made a fortune.


    As for what the vice president did later, it is estimated that this woman did not know.


    "Auntie, I have a sum of money to call the vice president to his account. Is it convenient for you to contact him?"


    "He''s not at home. He hasn''t been back for days." The woman''s voice choked her airway.


    "Do you know where he has gone?" Li Rui asked again.


    There was a look of vigilance in the woman''s eyes: "I don''t know. You can find it yourself. I''m sorry, I don''t have anything to serve. Go out and look for it yourself. "


    They are both husband and wife. It can be said that they have failed.


    Li Rui sighed, turned and walked out the door. The strength in his hand took shape. A small explosion hit the woman''s back neck and knocked her unconscious.


    Li Rui closed the door and helped the woman to sit down on the sofa. Then he walked slowly towards the other side of the room.


    Since it is the vice president''s home, it will naturally leave traces. Li Rui comes to a room, which is obviously the study of the vice president. The woman is the only one in the family. Now she faints. She can go to the study at will.


    Li Rui strolled into the vice president''s study and looked at him at will. Half way through, Li Rui comes to the front of the bookshelf and looks at the ground carefully.


    The corners are clean.


    Li Rui moved the bookshelf to reveal an oblique angle. In this oblique angle, there is a hole in the wall, which is equivalent to a dark box. Li Rui opens the dark box and sees seven stacks of banknotes, two pieces of gold and a small box inside.


    Li Rui takes out the small box and opens it to have a look.


    Several documents, one of which is the equity transfer of the three hospitals. On the transfer, there is the signature of the president and vice president.


    "If I didn''t disturb the rhythm of the vice president, at this moment, the third hospital would have become his. Old fox is calculating. Unfortunately, he was beaten to death by me. "


    Li Rui smiles and takes out the document separately.


    After that, Li Rui put everything back, put it back as it was, and moved the shelf back again.


    Vice President people are not at home, but such important things are at home, people can not go anywhere. Then there''s only one possibility. He just goes out to be cool. At this time, he can only contact him through his wife.


    Li Rui came to the living room, took out his mobile phone from his wife''s pocket and called the vice president. In order to avoid being recognized by the vice president, Li Rui deliberately choked his voice.


    Make a phone call.


    "Hey, your wife fainted. Come back quickly!"


    "Who are you? How do you know... "


    "She fell downstairs with vegetables in her hand. Maybe it was when she bought vegetables... If you don''t come back, I''ll call the police and leave."


    "Don''t call the police. I''ll be right back!" With the vice president finished, Li Rui hung up. After that, Li Rui went back to his study, picked up a medical book from the vice president''s bookshelf and read it with relish.


    This wait lasted for more than two hours. I have to say that the relationship between the couple is really bad. Knowing that his wife had an accident, he was not allowed to call the police. He didn''t come back for more than two hours.


    If it''s an emergency, I''m afraid my wife will die at this time.


    When Li Rui heard the sound of opening the door, he came to the door. As soon as the vice president came in, Li Rui immediately controlled him and closed the door.


    Vice President Li Rui was strangled by the neck, Hawks generally drag chickens to the living room. Li Rui put down the vice president. The vice president scolded angrily: "it''s you again. You''ve lost my job. What are you doing in my house?"


    "Wipe the excrement off your body before calling. Vice president, I''ll give you face. You can explain yourself. Where did you get the president? I know it has something to do with you and Liu Tiannan. If you don''t tell me honestly, don''t blame me for being strong! "


    The vice president was surprised and angry. To his surprise, Li Rui knew so many secrets, which he thought were well hidden. Angry is in his own home, Li Rui even dare to be so arrogant!


    "What''s the dean''s, I don''t know! If you don''t let go, don''t blame me for calling the police! "


    "At this time, if you still talk hard to me, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    Li Rui punched the vice president on the back of the head, which made him dizzy. When the vice president came back, a pendant swayed in front of him.


    Li Rui shows his search skill!


    Since crossing the rank, Li Rui''s abilities have been improved in all aspects. Although the art of searching for God is in the aspect of consciousness, with the improvement of Li Rui''s cultivation, there has been a period of meditation. Now in the aspect of consciousness, Li Rui can completely crush the vice president.


    Shenzhi entered the vice president''s mind, and the vice president suddenly showed dementia, drooling and confused eyes.


    Li Rui asked slowly, "where is the dean?"


    "In... In... One of Liu Dingtian''s hands..."


    "Where exactly?"


    "I don''t know... I don''t know..."


    Again, I still don''t know. At present, soushenshu can only achieve short-term control, and can not completely control the whole person''s consciousness. However, Liu Dingtian was involved in this incident. It seems that the initial idea was too simple.


    "Not only Liu Tiannan, but also his Laozi. It seems that Liu Tiannan is looking forward to his family''s help, but he is a talent. It''s a pity. "


    It''s a pity for Li Rui that Liu Tiannan used to follow the rules and try not to step on the line of law. Now it seems that, after encountering setbacks, Liu Tiannan also began to fall to his father''s side.


    What kind of person is Liu Dingtian? In his early years, he used to call the wind and rain in Jianghua, and he was a man of great eloquence. Later, he successfully went ashore, shaking his head and becoming a low-key businessman. It can be seen from the information handed in by sister sang that this is a very powerful person.


    "No matter who you are, it''s wrong to arrest people!" Li Rui got up and left. He was too lazy to dig any more information from the vice president. Since we know that Liu Dingtian is behind the scenes, we will kill Liu''s family directly.


    In a word, he has gone too far, but he can''t. This time, Li Rui wants to let them know what fear is.

 Chapter 221

    Before going to Liu''s, Li Rui has to do some preparatory work. For example, if you go home, of course, he is the only one who can live in the villa now. It is said that the two sisters can''t bear the evil spirit of the house.


    In fact, sometimes when you think about it, the so-called temperament, in fact, is that this person''s life is hard. I''m afraid it has something to do with one''s physical quality. If Li Rui hadn''t practiced, he would have died now.


    It''s because of his cultivation that Li Rui lives in a vicious house where other people can''t live. Counting up, many people have died in the villa. If it were someone else, I''m afraid I would have run away early.


    After returning home, Li Rui opened wechat and estimated that the matter of the director general should be done. Sure enough, just a little bit open, a white light flew out, not into Li Rui''s mind. Two books: Qimen dunjia and Fengshui rotation


    The name of the previous book is more serious. What? Introduction? Li Rui, Li Rui, it''s not the teacher who says you. You say you are a child. How can you always think about such things! Can''t you find a woman of another occupation? Do you have to find a teacher? "


    Zhang Qing''s tone was still a little angry. Li Rui was speechless and said for a long time: "Mr. Zhang, I just want to learn..."


    "If you want to study, you can go to the library. Why do you have to let me introduce a female teacher? Li Rui, I''m very disappointed with you. I welcome you to come to me to discuss medical academic issues, but I''m sorry, I won''t! "


    Pop!


    The phone hung up.


    Li Rui looks helpless.


    At the other end of the phone, Zhang Qing can''t hide the smile on her face. She doesn''t know why. She deliberately misinterprets Li Rui''s meaning, and then imagines Li Rui''s helpless face at the other end of the phone.


    "Ha ha ha... I''m so happy!"


    Zhang Qing is so happy there that her colleagues don''t understand what she is happy about. In my impression, Zhang Qing hasn''t shown such a smile in this project office for a long time.


    The progress of this project has been greatly delayed. Several principal leaders hang up and take the money of scientific research projects, but they make no achievements. Only Zhang Qing is like an alien. She''s never had a big budget, and she''s always been her own.


    Over time, she seems to have some invisible attributes.


    Today, however, Zhang Qing''s laughter is particularly brilliant, reverberating in the cold corridor.


    The director came out of another office and knocked on Zhang Qing''s door.


    "Mr. Zhang, pay attention to the influence. This is the workplace. Don''t make any noise."


    "It''s strange that I laugh about you." Zhang Qingman is not willing to reply.


    The director''s brow immediately frowned: "what do you mean, I''m the chief in charge here, don''t I have the weight to speak?"


    "Not for me, at least. You''re in charge of this project, right? Look what you''ve done. This project has failed. You can''t solve the problem of fission speed. "


    "And what did you do?" Asked the director, a little angry.


    Zhang Qing laughed: "I have solved this problem, but how to solve it? I''m sorry, I won''t tell you. I won''t come to work from today. I can''t control what you like. "


    The director was so angry that he felt unconvinced: "if you want to leave, you can leave. Why do you have to find any excuse. How can you solve a problem that so many of us haven''t solved? "


    "Can I, I need to prove it to you?" Zhang Qing chuckled and packed up for home.


    She has this capital, Zhang''s daughter, a scholarly family and an elite of medical theory. Zhao Yue and a hospital and said that the existence of Jianghua medical double rose, who dare to really in front of her unbridled.


    The director was a little angry and gave a cold hum: "it''s just relying on the gold plating at home. I really take myself seriously."


    Zhang Qing did not respond, but went downstairs and left.


    As soon as Zhang Qing left, the director went into Zhang Qing''s office and used his authority to open Zhang Qing''s computer. After browsing through the documents and taking out one of the test data one by one, the director felt speechless.


    "Come on, make an announcement that our institute has found a solution to that medical problem!"


    Exclaimed the director excitedly.


    "But we didn''t." One researcher said.


    The ecstasy on the director''s face couldn''t be suppressed: "Zhang Qing has extracted it. She is also a member of our project team, as long as she can! Send the notice quickly


    At eight o''clock in the evening, a notice was issued.


    Zhang Qing, who has made this achievement, is on her way home. She is thinking about how to kill Li Rui and introduce a teacher to him. It''s very simple.


    But I haven''t seen him for a long time. I can''t just make a phone call. Just follow what he said. Everyone''s status is equal. What''s more, we have to kill Li Rui.


    "I have so much money. If you don''t want to invite me to dinner, you can ask me to do things. How can I do that? If you don''t call me or invite me to dinner, you can''t let me do business! "


    Just said, the mobile phone rang. Zhang Qing got on the phone: "Hello, Li Rui, what can I do for you?"


    "Mr. Zhang, let''s have a meal together." Li Rui''s voice on the other end of the phone is very warm.


    Zhang Qing''s mouth turned up and put on a smile: "good."

 Chapter 222

    Both sides about to eat in the small restaurant before the University, or familiar place, or familiar taste. Just meet again at this time, the feeling is not the same.


    This feeling is particularly obvious in Zhang Qing''s eyes. Li Rui has grown up, and he is no longer green and astringent. After graduating from University, the young man took off his green and astringent with a quick attitude.


    The stubble on his chin was still there. Before he knew it, he was a big boy.


    "Li Rui, sometimes I wonder what you''ve been through and why you''ve grown up so fast. You see, you are more and more elegant and steady now, and there are more and more good girls around you. You are already in front of the teacher. "


    "Don''t say that, Mr. Zhang. I''ll be proud." Li Rui said with a smile, "let''s not talk about this. I need a Chinese teacher who is familiar with the translation of ancient Chinese."


    "Why do you want such a teacher?"


    "I have a medical classic in ancient Chinese that needs to be translated for fear of making mistakes. And many aspects I may not be able to implement perfectly, so I need to find an assistant


    "There are no such talents in our school. I''ll help you pay attention and try to find them for you in these two days."


    "Thank you, Mr. Zhang."


    Food restaurant presented here, two people eating food, chatting, Zhang Qing asked: "you are a big man now, I have heard, three hospitals here you are now acting president. To tell you the truth, it was incredible when I first heard about it. Have you ever thought about starting a family? "


    "Frankly, yes, yes. I''m just a man. I have to find a partner, don''t I? It''s all in the prime of life. But it''s easy to find this word, but it''s not easy to chase. I don''t want to chase anyone. So, just do it and wait. "


    "Don''t you have some friends? Wang Ke, and your girl classmate named July. "


    "You know July?"


    "July is very good at school, I know it''s normal. To tell you the truth, we all pay attention to this top-notch child in his age. He is self reliant and self reliant, and his family is like that, alas... "


    Li Rui is full of thoughts.


    "Li Rui, why do you think I can''t find someone? It''s reasonable to say that it''s not hard to find a sister, but why is she still single? "


    "Mr. Zhang, you are a cultural person. I''ll make a list for you. Look. A girl is 1.68 meters tall and earns 6000 yuan. She''s looking for someone who''s 1.8 meters tall and earning more than 15000 yuan. And then do you know what the criteria are for a boy who meets this condition? "


    Speaking of this, Zhang Qing will understand Li Rui''s meaning.


    "So that''s why today''s boys don''t want to chase girls?"


    "It''s not absolute, but I think that at least represents the voice of many male compatriots. We all have pursuit and understanding. But understanding doesn''t necessarily mean that we can really do it. In a society full of desires, it''s very difficult for us to restrain our desires and lower our pursuit. "


    Zhang Qing was silent.


    After finishing the meal, Zhang Qing said, "let''s go and hang out with me. I''ve been in the lab for a long time. Today I had a quarrel with the director of our lab, and tomorrow I won''t go. I feel like I''m really in jail there."


    "It''s relaxing now. Congratulations." Li Rui laughs, settles the bill and goes back to the campus with Zhang Qing. Or familiar with the school, almost no big change, but things are different, now Li Rui has been a social person.


    "I still like my days at school. Although I live in poverty, I am very free. On the contrary, when we come out of society now, we have money, but at that time, we can''t find that mood any more. "


    "People always grow up and can''t stay in the ivory tower all the time." Zhang Qing finished and looked up at the stars in the sky.


    You have become the brightest one in the sky. I''m almost there. It''s time to shine.


    After chatting for a while, Li Rui went back to drive. Looking at Li Rui''s back, Zhang Qing feels a little disappointed.


    Suddenly, it seems to miss something.


    After saying goodbye to Zhang Qing, Li Rui calls July.


    "Brother, how can you contact me when you have time?"


    "Well, isn''t it normal for me to contact you? Come out quickly. I''ll wait for you at the school gate. Let''s go home today... No, we''re not staying at home today. Let''s go to the hotel. "


    "Ah?" July is a bit of a surprise.


    "Ah what, come out quickly."


    "Oh." July hung up the phone, walked a few steps in the bedroom, and suddenly yelled "Yeah!", Several roommates look at each other, do not know what happened to make July so happy.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing." July pretended to be nothing happened, picked up the backpack on the table and said to my roommate, "I''m not living in my bedroom today. You should have a rest early."


    "Ah?" This time it''s the roommates'' turn.


    In July, I packed my clothes and went out with my backpack. The three roommates were full of envy.


    "That''s good. I also hope to have a brother who is not related to me and live outside."


    "Brother Lizi is the legend of our school. Alas, July is good-looking and the school is good. There is such a good" brother ". Life wins, life wins."


    "No envy, no envy."


    In July, he came to the school gate with a brisk little step and sat in Li Rui''s car, with a bit of shame on his face: "brother, which hotel shall we stay in today?"


    "Just find a better one and fasten your seat belt."


    Li Rui drove to the city, but he was not busy looking for a hotel. Looking for July to come out is mainly to talk to her. Recently, this girl seems to have something on her mind. She doesn''t take the initiative to contact her. Of course, Li Rui himself is quite busy and seems to be a little unfamiliar.


    "Let''s find a place for supper. Let''s have a look." Li Rui looked around while driving, looking for a nightclub. At this time, the night life in Jianghua city has just started. It''s a busy time.


    In view of the last encounter, this nightclub is indoor, the environment is better, and it is less noisy.


    Li Rui takes July to go in, orders a few things casually, sits down, two brothers and sisters four eyes opposite, July Xiafei double frequency.


    "Why haven''t you called me recently? Are you too busy with your studies?"


    "It''s because you didn''t call me. I''m afraid to disturb you. I know you are rich and have a career now, and there are many beauties around you. How dare you come to you if you are bored and don''t want me


    July shouts and looks unhappy. Li Rui couldn''t laugh or cry. He rubbed his hand on her head and said, "what do you think? No matter how busy I am, I have time to chat with you."


    "Oh." I feel happy again in July.


    Always like this, he a word, can decide her mood.

 Chapter 223

    "Brother, I heard that you became the Dean recently. I heard from Mr. Zhang. Last time I met her at school, she invited me to dinner. "


    "Yes, I''m the dean. What''s the matter?"


    "Brother, will you chat? What''s the matter? I just ask to be happy for you."


    "How are you doing?" Li Rui asked.


    July silently thought about the good things that happened recently. Recently, I also worked hard to study, and tried to keep up with my brother. Recently, I have received many confession letters from boys, but they didn''t reply, because I was afraid that the reply would make the other party feel hopeful.


    I''ve also met boys who have done things that moved her. However, it''s a pity. If they show up earlier, maybe... But many things are like this. Once the position in the heart is occupied first, there will be no room for a second person.


    "I''ve had a good time recently, I went to the competition and got the bonus. I set a goal every week, how many books I want to read, and I run in the morning. "


    "That''s good." Li Rui smiles and nods approvingly.


    There are crayfish and eggplant in the evening. Most of them are still eating in July. Li Rui is late at dinner. He is not very hungry, but he is addicted to talking. In fact, I don''t have to have supper. I just come to have a chat with her.


    An hour later, it was nearly twelve o''clock. Li Rui left with July and found a star hotel. He was about to register. At this time, he took out his mobile phone and said to the front desk, "Hello, I have already reserved a room."


    Li Rui is stunned. No wonder this girl has been directing the way just now. It turns out that she has reserved a room.


    "You are the room card, please keep it." The waiter brings the room card to July. July takes Li Rui upstairs.


    "How can you book a room in advance? Do you have money?"


    "Yes, didn''t you give me tens of thousands? And if we don''t make a reservation earlier, you think we can still have a room now. I''m so sleepy. I''ve wanted to sleep for a long time


    July yawns ahead.


    Li Rui follows her to a room. When the light was on in July, Li Rui''s eyes were straight when he saw the layout of the room.


    It''s big! Bed! Room!!!


    "July, what''s the big bed room? Where''s my room?"


    "Where is your room? This is our room. There''s only one big bed room left. " July doodle, lying in bed, comfortable ah.


    Li Rui was at a loss: "but it''s not very good..."


    "What do you think of me?" July head stuffy asks in quilt.


    Li Rui said no.


    "Well, let''s take a shower. It''s all brother and sister. It doesn''t matter. " July yawned and fell asleep.


    Li Rui''s face was helpless. He fell asleep in July. It''s impossible to go.


    After taking a bath, Li Rui carefully went back to bed. It seemed that his action was too big and woke up July. In July, blindfolded, she rubbed her eyelids and went to the bathroom. After a while, she took a bath and went back to bed.


    Turn off the light.


    It''s quiet.


    "Brother, don''t you have to act?" Li Rui can''t help reminding.


    July chuckled: "ah, have you been found? Brother, why don''t you sleep? Do you have any bad ideas about me? "


    Li Rui said helplessly: "one of the two of us has a ghost in his heart. Let''s guess who this person is."


    "Don''t tell me it''s a girl!"


    Li Rui said nothing.


    July embraces Li Rui.


    "Why? Give up. You give up. You hear me? If you don''t give up, I''ll call my mother


    "At this time, do you remember that it was my mother, not my godmother? It''s too fake. "


    "..." Li Rui was speechless. After a long time, he said, "just go to bed. Don''t be careless. I''ll tell you, or I''ll go to sleep on the ground."


    July ha ha ha to smile, it seems that the promise down.


    Li was relieved.


    "Do you like me?"


    "When you leave school, when you work for three years. If you ask me that again, I''ll tell you the answer. "


    ¡­¡­


    Not every secret love has a good ending. Not everyone who has been entrusted can be treated well. Some people are lucky. It''s a blessing to meet the right person. Some people meet good people, that''s a good thing.


    July may not be sensible, Li Rui can not be sensible.


    People live in this world, always have to take some responsibility.


    The next day, Li Rui sent July back. During the day of July, I was so honest that I couldn''t stand it. I was so obedient that occasionally I secretly showed a little smile, with a sense of satisfaction.


    But Li Rui was so surprised that he felt as if he had been ordered.


    At 8 a.m., Li Ruishun brought Candy KTV to find sister sang. At this moment, the women are still sleeping at home. I heard that Li Rui came and arrived at the scene reluctantly. I was still very angry when I got up.


    "Even if you are a big man, you should have humanitarian care, right? I haven''t been up so early since I was 26. Are you wrong


    Li Ruipu laughed and said, "sorry to disturb your rest, boss."


    "I''m sorry. Is it useful? You know what we''re doing. I''m sorry. You know what? I''m sorry. If it works, what do you want the police to do? "


    It seems that sister sang is really angry.


    Li Rui laughed and did not answer. Elder sister Sang was not satisfied. She complained about it. When Li Rui ate several steamed buns in her hand, she put two into her mouth.


    It can be said that it''s quite social. Sister sang is not afraid of anything.


    "I''m looking for you today. It''s something. I decided to go to find Liu Dingtian. How about this man? You tell me


    You still have to ask pure people about the affairs in the river and lake. Sister sang is a pure Laker. She knows about the affairs in the river and lake. But hearing Liu Dingtian, sister sang almost choked on steamed stuffed buns, choking several times.


    "You are not? Ever since you got rich, you''ve been making trouble everywhere. Those of us who work for you are very scared. You don''t know who Liu Dingtian is? Ten years on, he''s covering the sky in Jianghua. We don''t know where to spend our time. "


    "So what about him now?"


    "Now that they have been washed white, they still keep some gray industries and become successful businessmen. I always feel that those who are in our business should learn from this person so that they can develop. "


    "But he took a man I respect. You know, if you were taken, I would do the same."


    "Big brother, be righteous!" Elder sister sang gave a thumbs up, ha''s smile, "say, how many people, elder sister today with you to do!"


    "I don''t want you to go. I''ve had enough of this alone."


    "Yes, you are living Tyrannosaurus Rex now."


    "Do you have any information about this person? Please give me a copy and I''ll make some preparations."


    Elder sister sang thought for a moment and said, "you have to find Pao ye for this. He once did something under Liu Dingtian''s hands."


    Li Rui was silent for a moment and nodded.


    It seems that Liu Dingtian is more terrible than he imagined.

 Chapter 224

    Li Rui couldn''t have imagined this secret history if she hadn''t learned it from sister sang. It is estimated that Chen Hongpao will not take the initiative to mention it.


    After all, with the improvement of social status, no one is willing to relive that time when he was a little brother.


    What is the purpose of sister Sang''s deliberately talking about this paragraph?


    Li Rui said with a smile: "do you want to replace it? It''s not necessary. It''s yours after all. In fact, I feel that it''s very cold to be in this business. Qiao Zhi is no worse than you. It''s not even gone. "


    Sister sang restrained her expression and said seriously, "but there is no way out."


    "Wait a minute, there will be."


    Sister sang doubted the letter.


    Li Rui takes out the phone and asks Chen Hongpao to come out. The place is in a nearby teahouse. Chen Hongpao arrived half an hour later. At this moment, Li Rui is enjoying his little sister''s tea making service with skillful movements and elegant posture.


    It''s half a drink.


    "Mr. Li, why are you so excited today?"


    "I''m just like a wild crane." Li Rui picked up the cup and said to his little sister, "OK, you go down first."


    Li Rui sighed: "when I was in college, I dared to see such a girl. Now I dare to see her, but I''m not interested in thinking."


    Chen Hongpao laughs. He knows Li Rui had a hard time. It''s no secret. But now Li Rui has soared to the sky, standing so high, how do others care about his past, and what''s the significance? People only live in the present.


    "After all, you are a real person now. Such a woman is really not worthy."


    "I can''t say whether I deserve it or not. We are all human beings. I''m too lazy to deserve it." Li Rui smiles and signals Chen Hongpao to drink tea. Chen Hongpao poured himself a cup and asked, "I don''t know what Mr. Li asked me to do?"


    "Well, I''m going to find Liu Dingtian. I hear you know him very well. Of course, Sang Sang told me about it, and she didn''t care


    "I know she told you, otherwise no one would dare to say that. I''ve done something for him before, I''ve been in touch with him. This man is very resourceful and can win people''s hearts. After all these years, there are still many people who dare to fight and kill him. "


    "What else?"


    "In addition, his own strength is not weak and he can play well. Most people certainly don''t know, but I know that he has practiced Kung Fu. "


    "What do you say?"


    "Once he went hunting, he was plotted. One man killed four well-trained killers with one knife, and was shot twice, but nothing happened. At that time, I knew that this person could not be an ordinary person. "


    "There was such a relationship. Did he contact you later?"


    "No, he didn''t look at the industries I have now. What he does is more high-end than me. I''m just picking up people''s wisdom now. "


    "What are his characteristics?"


    "Hard, hard enough for yourself, harder for others."


    "What food does he like?"


    "Like to drink, but rarely get drunk."


    "Where does he often go?"


    "Chess hall."


    ¡­¡­


    Li Rui asked them one by one. At the end of the question, Li Rui stopped asking and Chen Hongpao stopped talking.


    "You wanted to kill him, too."


    The investigation is so clear, it does not mean that a subordinate can understand it so well. There is only one explanation, that is, Chen Hongpao once tried to kill Liu Dingtian, so he paid attention to it so carefully.


    With a helpless smile, Chen Hongpao took out a packet of cigarettes from her pocket and gave them to Li Rui. She lit one by herself: "at that time, I had a girl I liked. She was also a colleague. Even if Sang Sang and you are like this. Once he got drunk and asked her to serve him. Later, I never saw that girl again. I thought it had nothing to do with me, but later I thought it was a pity. A nice girl, it''s gone. "


    "At that time, it was only common, but later it was lost." Li Rui also lit a cigarette and took a puff. "You can''t do it. I''ll do it for you. You''ve done it for me so many times. I''ll do it for you once."


    "And why do you want him?"


    "I have a friend who is in his hands. I''m sure I''ll repay the kindness people have shown me. "


    Chen Hongpao looked at Li Rui and sighed: "you are the eldest brother, I have no two words."


    Li Rui picked up the tea cup on the table, drank the tea and left.


    Chen Hongpao was left alone in the teahouse. After a while, the girl making tea downstairs came up. Chen Hongpao asked her to sit down and asked about her salary.


    "Remember the boss? There''s a job, a million. You think about it, think about it, wash it and let me know. "


    The cheongsam girl bit her lips and looked very angry.


    Chen Hongpao also got up and left the teahouse.


    The cheongsam girl finally picked up the card that Chen Hongpao put on the table and put it in her pocket.


    As a part of the world, any small action of people may affect the fate of another person. Li Rui didn''t know at the moment, just because he mentioned at the beginning that Chen Hongpao was going to pack his tea making sister and give it to him.


    Li Rui goes directly to find Liu Dingtian, but before finding Liu Dingtian, Li Rui has to do one more thing. That is, take Liu Tiannan away.


    It should not have been difficult to capture Liu Tiannan, but this man seems to have disappeared suddenly. Neither at home nor in the company.


    Anyway, Li Rui made a plan to go out for a day, but he was not in a hurry. He went to find Liu Dingtian again. Lao Liu is not here. It seems that the father and son are out to do something.


    The next day, Li Rui still went to their company.


    This time, Lao Liu is in the company. Li Rui comes directly to his company and goes into his office. Liu Dingtian was not surprised to see Li Rui.


    "Did you come yesterday? I heard. What can I do for you? "


    "Is the dean in your hands? Hand it in and apologize. That''s all


    "What Dean? I don''t know. " Liu Dingtian''s two hands spread out, but the bodyguard beside him made a defensive gesture.


    Li Rui laughed.


    "Liu Dingtian, you and your son have one thing in common, that is, you always estimate your own strength. Do you think you are a martial arts practitioner? What can you do if you have money and subordinates? I can keep you alive at any time, can''t I? If you don''t believe me, I''ll kill you now. "


    Thunder and lightning, blooming from the palm of Li Rui''s hand.


    All of a sudden, the whole office was bombed.


    And Liu Dingtian, his eyes are full of horror, staring at Li Rui.


    He has seen people who don''t follow the rules, but I''ll see you for the first time!

 Chapter 225

    Bang bang!


    The glass of the office was broken, and the bodyguard beside Liu Dingtian was smoking and twitching. There was panic outside, there was running, there was screaming.


    No one dares to guess what''s going on in the office. It''s so creepy.


    Liu Dingtian still has the cultivation of martial arts, but at this moment he has no strength to fight back against Li Rui.


    "If you don''t hand them over today, I''ll kill you now. You think I''m having fun with you, don''t you? "


    Li Rui increases strength, thunder and lightning, unexpectedly involves Liu Dingtian''s body shape, slowly suspended.


    Boom!


    A bigger thunderbolt blows at Liu Dingtian and blows him out. At this time, Liu Dingtian could not bear the pressure of Li Rui. It was terrible.


    Thunder and lightning, Liu Dingtian spit blood. He looked at Li Rui with difficulty and cried, "stop, stop! I said


    It''s hard to say these words.


    Li Rui stops and comes to Liu Dingtian with his head held high. He grabs him by the neck.


    "Where on earth is the dean?"


    Liu Dingtian raised half his body and said weakly, "help me up, and I''ll take you."


    Li Rui grabs Liu Dingtian. Suddenly, a huge force comes. Liu Dingtian, holding Li Rui in his backhand, smashed the window and jumped out of the office!


    The height of ten floors!


    This man is dying!


    Whoo!


    The wind is fierce, falling fast. Liu Dingtian also had a ferocious smile on his face: "boy, do you think you have the ability? I would have been dead long ago. You can wait to die today! "


    As he spoke, Liu Dingtian didn''t know when to quietly trigger the spring. A rope hooked out and hung him on the wall. Downstairs, someone had been waiting for him.


    There were four people standing in four directions. They looked at Li Rui and were ready to go.


    "Carelessness, ambush!"


    Li Rui''s heart was so sharp that he knew that he had been schemed by the old fox Liu Dingtian from beginning to end. He is not unprepared at all, but multiple defenses, that is, waiting for Li Rui to fall into the trap.


    This old boy is really insidious.


    Li Rui clenched his teeth, and Leifa spread out and blasted on the wall. With the help of his strength, he adjusted his position.


    At the same time, liulijue protects the whole body. After entering the Huaqi section, the cultivation of liulijue has achieved a little success, and the fall of the tenth floor is not a big problem. The key problem is still the four people downstairs.


    Li Rui could clearly feel the terrible aspect of the four men''s momentum. They gathered their Qi to the extreme and shaved their hair like substance.


    At the moment when Li Rui landed, the four people moved at the same time.


    Dong!


    As soon as Li Rui landed on the ground, the air around him was rolling and the sand and stones were flying. The people who passed by all around, looking at the scene of the divine army descending from the sky, were shocked.


    "Immortals come down to earth?"


    "Angels?"


    None of them.


    It''s just a free landing movement.


    At the moment when Li Rui fell to the ground, four people moved and killed him directly. Each of them killed Li Rui with their fists. They didn''t have much time to react when Li Rui landed. Their fists were just right.


    East, West, north, South, four directions, four fists, bang on Li Rui. At that moment, even the air seemed to be distorted.


    "Ah


    Li Ruiqiang held back the pain all over his body. These four people are really strong!


    A mouthful of blood spurted out.


    This is the first time that Li Rui has been hurt so badly.


    Since the time when there was a local wechat group, almost all of them have been successful. But today, it''s hit hard!


    The four hit hard and then hit Li Rui.


    Bajiquan, Tieshan!


    This is different from the general iron mountain. When they lean towards Li Rui, the clothes on their shoulders are burst one after another. If these four people rely on the iron mountain at the same time, then there is no doubt that even the iron man will be relied on as a lump.


    Li Rui kicks his legs and flies several meters.


    The four men also pushed their legs on the ground and attacked Li Rui.


    "Fuck you!" Li Rui roared, and the black whale''s water swallowing technique was in full swing.


    A terrible pressure, instantly spread two Zhang range.


    Li Rui vomited blood, but it was extremely terrible. Standing in the air, the four people could not control their bodies. They were absorbed by Li Rui. At the speed visible to the naked eye, their bodies are shrinking and their Qi and blood are withering.


    "All die for me!"


    With Li Rui''s cry, time seemed to be suddenly quiet for a second.


    WOW!


    One of the four, whose Qi and blood had been sucked, floated to Li Rui. From that person''s mouth, eyes, nose, pores of the whole body, blood floated to Li Rui.


    It''s a demon!


    Liu Dingtian, who was climbing upstairs, was so frightened that he almost fell off the wall. It''s terrible that this man should still have such an evil skill!


    "What''s the origin of him? No, I have to run."


    Liu Dingtian quietly gathered up the rope and climbed to one of the windows. Originally, he thought he could set up a stable situation to kill Li Rui, but now it seems that, let alone kill him, whether he can survive is a big problem.


    Li Rui, what an evil!


    After Li Rui tried his best to run the water swallowing operation of the black whale, the four men were almost like chickens watched by Eagles. They had no resistance at all. Just now they joined hands and beat Li Rui to spit blood, but they didn''t kill him.


    At the moment, Li Rui is taking advantage of your illness to kill you, and he is also unrelenting. But it''s a public place after all. It''s not proper to kill people. Li Rui saw that the time was almost the same, and the black whale''s water swallowing skill also made up his lost life a little.


    As soon as Li Rui''s skill was finished, the four fell to the ground with a few sounds. They were already half dead.


    Li Rui''s eyes suddenly look at Liu Dingtian who is rapidly drilling to the window.


    "Still want to run? Take your life


    Li Rui slightly bowed his right leg and stepped on the ground.


    Bang!


    The ground is in the shape of a spider web. And he, as a whole, has rushed to the building at a terrifying speed. With a gust of wind, no one can stop Li Rui. At this moment, he is God!


    Madness in anger!


    The security guard at the door only saw a shadow rushing through the door. After the shadow left, the glass behind him exploded. A great suction made the guards fall on the ground and roll several times.


    "What the hell? What the hell! I''ll quit the job! " How dare the security guard stay in such an evil place.


    Such scenes spread from the first floor. Li Rui didn''t even take the elevator. He just went up.


    Liu Dingtian, the potential must be killed.


    "Son of a bitch, you dare to kill me. I''ll send you down to hell!"

 Chapter 226

    There was a whirlwind in the building, and the whirlwind sped toward the higher floors. On the fifth floor, the whirlwind stopped. Li Rui slowed down and walked steadily to Liu Dingtian''s escape route.


    When fighting downstairs, Li Rui didn''t know which direction Liu Dingtian was running to. He could only judge according to the clues. Five sense amplification, but also very reluctantly hear some small footsteps.


    Liu Dingtian ran to the other side. Li Rui searched slowly along the bloodstain on the ground.


    The conclusion is that he also ran upstairs.


    "What the hell are you doing upstairs?"


    Li Rui came to the elevator entrance, where the blood disappeared.


    "If you can run away, the monk can''t run away from the temple. I''m one layer at a time... Not good! This asshole


    Li Rui suddenly shot out and rushed to the corridor. He quickly went upstairs and rushed to the top floor.


    When Li Rui came to the top floor, the helicopter had already taken off.


    Liu Dingtian is sitting in the helicopter, looking coldly down at Li Rui.


    Li Rui said in a deep voice, "if you can run away, the monk can''t run to the temple. Unless you never come back to Jianghua, I will kill you!"


    Liu Dingtian''s face was gloomy, and he neither spoke nor refuted.


    There is a force behind him, and he is bound to make a comeback. But in the short term, I''m afraid that he has become a frightened bird and dare not come back to Jianghua. It''s estimated that even Liu Tiannan will hide with him.


    Li Rui is most worried about the safety of the president.


    Liu Dingtian ran away. Where can I find the dean?


    "Why do they want to do these things? What''s the plot. Liu Dingtian is not a fool. He must consider his interests when he does things. What are the plans behind these actions? "


    Li Rui left the building and went to the villa prepared by sister sang.


    When it comes to this matter, we need to calm down and think about it carefully. What should we do next. At present, the most important task is to rescue the president.


    But who knows where the dean is.


    When Li Rui returned to the villa, Jiansu Yan and Jiansu Mei were studying at home. The two sisters have learned a lot now. Instead of reading, they have more book flavor.


    They were overjoyed to see Li Rui.


    "Brother Li, you''re here. Have you eaten yet?"


    Li Rui took a few steps and waved his hand: "put me on the bed to have a rest. Don''t let others know."


    The words just finished, the whole person fell down.


    Jiansu Yan and Jiansu Mei were stunned for a few seconds. Jiansu Yan quickly picked up Li Rui, while Jiansu Mei gave a cry and hurriedly threw away the book in her hand to help Li Rui. The two sisters hold hands and lift Li Rui to the room and put him on the bed.


    Li Rui''s face is very pale, but fortunately his breathing is still stable, and there is no trauma on his body.


    In the war in the building, after all, it was not a small injury. Just a few exchanges, both sides are holding the idea of full hand, fighting up, leaving little room.


    Later, Li Rui rushed up to find Liu Dingtian and forced him to carry Qi and blood. At that time, the situation should have been cultivated in time, but for this breath, Li Rui chose to kill.


    Now the hangover comes.


    Excessive consumption of their own, it is necessary to bear the negative loss of regurgitation.


    Watching Li Rui fall asleep, Jane Su Mei pulls her sister out and whispers, "elder sister, brother Li, isn''t something wrong? He''s so badly injured. Shall we ask Dr. Zhao to come over? "


    Last time Li Rui was at home for many days, Zhao Yue came to take care of him. Zhao Yue is very good at taking care of people. She is also a doctor, so she must know better.


    In short, he was adamant: "no, he said, don''t let anyone know. Let''s do our own thing well, and don''t make trouble out of it. "


    "I''ll listen to you, sister."


    "Come on, let''s make some porridge. When he wakes up, if he wants to eat something, he will be able to eat it."


    In short, turn back, close the door carefully and take my sister to the kitchen. Su Mei never likes to go into the kitchen to cook, but this time she takes the initiative to fight for her sister.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Rui had a deep sleep and didn''t wake up until noon the next day. As soon as she opened her eyes, she heard Jane Su Mei exclaim in surprise: "brother Li, are you awake? Are you hungry? "


    "All right." Li Rui coughed and raised his hand, "help me up."


    Jian Su Mei quickly came to help Li Rui''s shoulder. Li Rui leaned on the head of the bed and asked, "how long have I slept?"


    "About a dozen hours."


    "Wake up and have something to eat." In short, he came to Li Rui with warm porridge and sat on the bed. With a spoon in his hand, he scooped up a small spoon of porridge and sent it to Li Rui''s mouth.


    Li Rui looked at the simple words and opened his mouth: "ah."


    Jane may chuckled.


    "What are you laughing at? It''s delicious!" Li Rui gave a compliment. In short, he blushed and scooped up another spoon. While eating, Li Rui asked them, "nothing happened at home, right?"


    When he came back yesterday, Li Rui made a special detour for fear of being followed. It''s necessary to be cautious. If someone came with us yesterday, we can fight with our spirits, but it''s better to have a good rest like this.


    This wake up, the body is still very painful, but after all that kind of weak fatigue or fade. As long as you cultivate for a few days, you will naturally recover.


    "Brother Li, there was nothing wrong with yesterday. That''s why you''re so badly hurt. There''s blood on your clothes, which makes me wash for most of the day. "


    "What?" Li Rui exclaimed and looked down. Sure enough, his clothes were changed.


    "You''re dirty and dusty. We wiped you with a towel and washed your clothes. Brother Li, it doesn''t matter. If you can''t fight, let''s go. " Jane Su Mei is quite worried.


    Li Rui blushed: "I''m sure I can fight. The blood doesn''t have to be mine. Did you change my clothes last night? I don''t know. Who changed it for me? "


    Jane''s face turned red to the root of her ears and handed the bowl to her: "you feed me. I forgot to turn off the kitchen fire just now. I''ll go and have a look now."


    Then he got up calmly and left the room.


    Chien Su Mei took the bowl and Li Rui looked around speechless.


    "Look at you. Why can''t you finish so well? You have to ask so clearly. Brother Li, I don''t mean you. You really don''t know how to pick up girls. "


    Li Rui glared at her: "feed your porridge, hurry up!"


    Jane Su Mei is not afraid of Li Ruili. She continues her sister''s unfinished "great cause" with a smile. Sometimes she laughs, but she thinks it''s quite interesting.


    After a long time, I didn''t come back.


    Li Rui has finished all his porridge.


    I can''t help wondering if I really can''t speak.


    "Suyan, Suyan, where are you? Come here, I have something to ask you


    Jane came in.


    "Am I really speechless?"


    In short, looking at Li Rui, his face just faded ruddy, and Teng suddenly dyed his cheeks. She left the room in silence.


    Li Rui can''t laugh or cry.

 Chapter 227

    After a few days of cultivation, Li Rui has fully recovered. In addition, Li Rui miraculously found that the water swallowing technique of black whale seems to be more advanced.


    It should be some progress brought about by the forced operation in the battle.


    This day Li Rui left home again and went to Tiannan group. Naturally, I have done some camouflage. What happened a few days ago had a great impact. If some media reports had not been deliberately suppressed, they would have been rampant.


    In broad daylight, there is nothing wrong with falling down from the tenth floor. It''s still alive and killed in the air. If it comes out, it''s OK. Can ordinary people accept such a society?


    "Let''s go, let''s go. We''re not allowed here." When Li Rui tries to look in at the door, the security guard at the door waves to drive people away.


    "Uncle, it seems to be sealed here. I''m here for an interview. Why can''t I go in?"


    "Just don''t allow so many policemen to come here a few days ago, don''t you know? Dead man The security uncle waved the stick in his hand and advised, "young man, don''t think about it these days. The company can''t get in for the time being. Let''s talk about it later."


    It seems that the war a few days ago brought influence.


    Li Rui leaves Tiannan group and goes to Liu Tiannan''s villa. When it arrived at more than 3 p.m., I found that the doors and windows of Liu Tiannan''s villa were tightly closed and empty.


    "This father and son will think about it enough. I really don''t want to come back. I don''t believe in this evil!"


    Li Rui spits hard and turns to leave.


    All the clues have been broken, and now both sides of the competition have patience and endurance. Liu Dingtian and his son did not dare to show up, and Li Rui could not find out. After all, Liu Dingtian is also a hero. If he really wants to hide, he will not leave any flaws.


    Li Rui''s judgment is that they must have made plans not to come back for a long time.


    The problem is, they still have the dean.


    Li Rui went back to the villa and thought about what to do with it. In the evening, Zhang Qing called and asked him to go to school.


    Li Rui drives to school. Zhang Qing is waiting downstairs. Li Rui pulls over and comes to Zhang Qing. Zhang Qing also had a gentle and elegant man beside him. He seemed to be about 30 years old. When he saw Li Rui, he said, "hello."


    "Hello, are you Mr. Zhang''s friend? Is he a Chinese teacher? "


    "Yes."


    "Let me introduce to you, Li Rui, my student. Now he is a rich man, a rich man and the president of the hospital. Li Rui, this is my elder martial brother, Zhuge Wen. At present, he is the deputy director of the municipal library. It is estimated that he will be the director in the future. "


    "Xiao Qing is exaggerating. A deputy librarian is not worth mentioning in front of such a young Dean. I''m a little embarrassed about what you said. What''s more, Xiaoqing, aren''t you also the deputy director of the school''s academic affairs department now? You are the most powerful one among us


    Zhuge Wen obviously has a good relationship with Zhang Qing. He is familiar with Zhang Qing.


    "Well, let''s stop talking to each other and find a place to talk." Zhang Qing smiles and says, "let''s go to the coffee shop, have a cup of coffee and chat slowly."


    "All right." Li Rui readily agrees.


    Zhang Qing got into Li Rui''s car, and Zhuge Wen himself drove a car. His car is Buick Regal. When he saw Zhang Qing on Li Rui''s car, Zhuge Wen was a little stunned.


    It can be said that I didn''t expect it at all. It can also be said that there were some accidents.


    Li Rui drives ahead, Zhuge Wen follows.


    "Mr. Zhang, what do you think I should do to Zhuge Wen? I''m afraid I don''t have much spare time. I''m always in trouble, and I feel a little sorry. "


    Zhang Qing sighed: "I also considered this. I released a message in my circle of friends in advance. I didn''t expect that he would come to the school. Then I called to tell me that he could do it."


    "I''m afraid it''s not the wine that makes me drunk. Let me tell you a story, Mr. Zhang. Once upon a time, there was a college student who had been secretly in love with the goddess in his class, but he had no self-confidence at that time. Later, he felt that he was doing well, so he dared to come out and find the goddess of that year... "


    "Stop it for me!" Zhang Qing said with a smile, "what is it? Can you be more pure?"


    Li Rui laughs and doesn''t explain.


    When I come to the cafe, Li Rui sits on one side, and Zhang Qing naturally sits next to Li Rui. Zhuge Wen looked unnatural, but he didn''t show any emotion.


    After ordering coffee, Zhuge Wen asked, "I don''t know what literature Dean Li wants to translate. You can send it to me directly."


    "It can''t be sent directly, because it involves some secret things." Li Rui talked about the inconvenience in this respect, mainly because one influence should also be considered.


    There is no way to explain some things. It''s like a meat eater can''t let a vegetarian eat meat. Geomantic omen, in the eyes of unbelievers, is completely ignorant and backward.


    Since he is not sure of Zhuge Wen''s reliability, Li Rui can''t give it to him.


    "I really admire Dean Li for his promising age." Zhuge Wen didn''t mind these, but praised Li Rui.


    After drinking coffee and chatting for a while, a young girl came into the cafe. She ordered coffee and was walking in when she saw Zhuge Wen. She was surprised and cried, "curator, you''re here, too!"


    "Xiaosi, why are you here?" Zhuge Wen asked with a smile.


    "I''ll wait for a friend nearby, and then I''ll come and sit down first."


    "Now that we''re here, let''s sit together." Zhuge Wen pointed to the chair beside him.


    The girl named Xiaosi sat down and asked, "I''m sorry."


    "Nothing. It''s all fate." Zhang Qing said with a smile.


    "Let me introduce you. This is a flower of our library, Fu Xiaosi. Xiaosi, this is president Li and director Zhang. "


    "Dean?" Xiaosi asked in doubt. In her opinion, Li Rui is so young. She said that the Dean really doesn''t understand.


    Zhuge Wen explained: "the president of the hospital."


    Xiao Si''s mouth is open. I really don''t know what to say.


    "Dean Li, what''s the secret of becoming Dean at such a young age? Can you teach me, I''m still a librarian. "


    "Yes, by the way." Zhuge Wen echoed.


    Li Rui was dumbfounded and said, "in fact, there is no special secret, that is, good luck."


    "Life is the excuse of the weak, but luck is the modesty of the strong. Dean Li, please don''t be modest. Come and tell us your story." Xiaosi doesn''t give birth at all. He laughs.


    Li Rui nodded: "well, listen carefully."


    When Li Rui wants to tell the truth, even Zhang Qing can''t help but raise her ears.


    Li Rui breathed out and said slowly, "the secret is to go to bed early and get up early every day, and believe that heaven rewards diligence."


    Well, it makes a lot of sense.


    Who would say no.


    But the three men, including Zhang Qing, were all depressed.


    What? It doesn''t mean you didn''t say it.

 Chapter 228

    Since Li Rui won''t disclose it, the three people are not good either. They always ask questions. As a matter of fact, everyone knows that everyone''s success can''t be copied. It''s not like canning in a factory.


    Opportunity and luck are indispensable. The most important thing is strength. Li Rui is a man of strength, which can be seen as long as he is not blind.


    "You''re so boring. Hide and tuck. By the way, what are you doing here? " Xiao Si curled his mouth and asked.


    Zhuge Wen said, "Dean Li has a secret book. He wants someone to translate it. I''ve come here specially to have a look. If I can take an order and help by the way, it''s also a good thing. "


    He''s a good talker. He''s really a smart guy.


    Li Rui subconsciously thought that this Zhuge Wen can be used, but he always felt that this person may not be so simple and can do things.


    "Is the chief of Zhuge library busy at that time?" Li Rui asked Xiaosi with a smile, since they are all colleagues, these should be very clear.


    After thinking for a while, he took a look at Zhuge Wen and said, "OK, the curator is a conscientious and responsible senior, worthy of our study."


    It''s a real flattery.


    Li Rui and Zhang Qing both laughed.


    "By the way, Dean Li, what kind of translation work is it? Maybe I can do it too!" Xiaosi volunteered.


    Li Rui thinks about it, takes no time to pick up the kettle on the table, pours out a few drops of water on the table, and then, with water, writes two words on the table:


    To investigate


    Li Rui wrote very slowly. The three of them watched Li Rui finish.


    "How to read these two words?"


    This is really interesting. If xiaosizhen''s literary level is excellent and beyond the ordinary people, then he will understand it naturally. If she''s not good enough, or can''t recognize these two words, there''s nothing to blame.


    After all, not everyone will deliberately remember these rare words.


    Xiaosi frowned and thought for a long time.


    "Well, Xiaosi and I will pass." Zhuge Wen said, waving for the waiter and buying the bill.


    Zhuge Wen takes Xiaosi to go first. Li Rui and Zhang Qingwan step out of the cafe. Li Rui sends Zhang Qing back.


    "See, Zhuge Wen is not as bad as you think. They have good luck. They don''t want any female subordinates. "


    Li Rui smiles: "can female subordinates compare with goddess? The former is the younger sister who is easy to cheat and bully. The goddess was once unattainable, but now she can barely see it. The two are not a heavyweight at all. "


    "Do you think that about me, too?" Zhang Qing looks at Li Rui with a funny smile.


    Li Rui focused on driving and snorted: "Mr. Zhang, I don''t have any idea about you. It''s precisely because I won''t put myself in the position of a pursuer at the beginning, so I don''t have to worry about whether to pursue or not."


    Zhang Qing is thoughtful.


    Send Zhang Qing back to school and downstairs. Now that they are all here, Li Rui is too embarrassed to turn around and leave. He takes a cake of tea from the trunk of the car and goes up with Zhang Qing.


    Zhang''s father and mother are at home. When they see Li Rui coming, they are overjoyed: "Li Rui is coming. Come on, sit down quickly."


    "Good old headmaster and auntie. I''ve brought some tea. You can taste it if you have nothing to do. It tastes good."


    "Hey, why are you so polite? Just come here." Zhang''s mother smiles and asks Li Rui to sit down and make tea.


    Zhang Fu came over and sat down beside Li Rui: "you boy, I heard that you''ve become vice president recently. You''re promising. Can''t find one like you in Jianghua?"


    "Where, where, the old headmaster flattered me."


    "Alas, it''s a pity. In fact, if you don''t be a leader, being a doctor in charge may contribute more to the society."


    "I''m just helping to manage it for the time being. When the Dean comes back, naturally I''ll go back to be the doctor in charge."


    "It''s rare that you have such a sincere heart." Zhang''s father praised him and suddenly asked, "where''s the dean? Where is he


    Li Rui really didn''t know how to answer this question, so he had to be vague.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Rui is a guest at Zhang''s house, but Zhuge Wen and Xiaosi do not go to the cinema. They go back to the library directly. They still have to go to class. It''s impossible for them not to go to work.


    "Cousin, you try your best. You see, I''ve even paid for myself, and I have to translate for others. That teacher Zhang is really good. I think it''s hard for you to catch up with her. "


    Zhuge Wen said with a smile, "nothing is difficult in the world. I''m afraid of people who have a heart. Xiao Si, you should pay attention to it. I think the relationship between Li Rui and Zhang Qing is not very common. "


    "It''s OK. I''ll keep an eye on it for you. However, cousin, you have been secretly in love with Mr. Zhang for eight years. I don''t think she likes you. Otherwise, how can you give up. "


    "It''s not her duty, it''s just my wishful thinking."


    Xiao Si sighed.


    In this world, the most fear is willing.


    For the sake of her cousin, she will do a good job.

 Chapter 229

    The meal Li Rui had at Zhang Qing''s house was too warm for Zhang''s father and mother. For example, they were not very nice.


    "Old headmaster, auntie, I''ll do it myself."


    "Come on, Xiaorui, eat more chicken to make up your body..."


    The old headmaster was very interested in the meal. He even brought out some medicinal wine from the students and poured some for Li Rui. Zhang''s mother was not surprised, but also advised: "this wine, we all drink it as a tonic. Li Rui, try some."


    "Thank you, thank you." Li Rui holds the cup, and then... Is poured a bowl.


    Looking at a bowl full of wine, Li Rui fell into meditation.


    "Oh, it''s too much by accident, but young people are OK. It''s nothing to drink a little wine. This wine is good. I know you like medicinal wine. This wine is not easy. I''m a student. Chuanzang sent it to me. "


    Looking at the old headmaster''s smiling face, Li Rui quickly said, "Hey, how interesting is this... I''ve accounted for more than half of it. Would you like to share it with me, Auntie?"


    "No, no, no, you''re a young man anyway. It''s OK to drink more. We''re different. We can''t drink more. Come on, cheers


    Zhang''s father picked up his glass, but Li Rui had no choice but to drink it.


    In a word, the old headmaster is worthy of being a mature person. His ability of persuading people to drink is very powerful. Sometimes before Li Rui could react, he was given a few mouthfuls by the old headmaster.


    But the old headmaster himself will have a drink.


    "This wine is not very strong. It''s OK. You young people, drink some medicinal wine to replenish your body. Especially if you are still the president, you should take care of yourself. "


    Zhang''s mother was also on the side, not a word to persuade.


    Rare home so busy, Zhang Qing did not speak, so depressed eating food.


    Time goes by unconsciously. It''s already late at night. It''s not easy to eat this meal for nearly an hour and a half.


    "Old headmaster, do you think this wine is not high? I don''t think so! "


    Li Rui is slightly drunk. The amount of a bowl of wine is more drunk than a jar of wine. The power of the medicine surged in the stomach, and the breath of wine was diffused in the banquet.


    The old headmaster was also a little drunk: "I don''t know. This is me." ah, this wine is really powerful. " Li Rui sighed bitterly, just a small jar of wine made everyone drunk.


    "Or I''d better go back. It''s getting late. Old headmaster and auntie, you two have a rest early. I''ll go back first."


    Li Rui stands up and is ready to leave.


    The old headmaster quickly stopped him: "are you kidding? Can you go now?"


    "Xiao Rui, don''t be impulsive. You drink so much wine. Well, it''s not much. It''s too much wine. When I go back now, if I run into a drunk driver, I''ll make sure everything is right. Don''t go back, you might as well have a rest at my house for one night. "


    Li Rui was stunned and said, "Auntie, it''s impossible. I''d better go back."


    "What''s the matter, you just stay here!" Zhang Fu clapped the table and yelled, "it''s so decided. You''re so drunk at this late hour. If something happens, it''s OK. Come on, I''ll take you to the guest room! "


    Zhang Fu gets up and staggers to the guest room.


    Li Rui had no choice but to keep up. In fact, the strength of wine can be forced by luck, but it can''t be explained.


    It''s nothing to stay all night.


    Li Rui thought so, and followed Zhang Fu to the guest room. After waiting, a clean room, Zhang Fu pointed out: "you sleep here, OK? I can''t go back. Oh, I can''t carry it any more. This wine... "


    Zhang''s father just wants to have a rest early. Anyway, he brings it here. He also wants to have a rest early.


    Li Rui lay on the bed and narrowed his eyes.


    Zhang Qing goes back to sleep with the sound of footsteps in the corridor. Her room is opposite Li Rui. Staggering, she went in, the light did not turn on, heard a bang, it is obvious that a head fell on the bed, so sleep.


    Li Rui also fell asleep. This wine is really powerful.


    I didn''t force out the strength of the wine in time. Now it''s volatilizing. It''s not covered. The brain is spinning and the consciousness is hard to control.


    Li Rui finally fell asleep.


    I don''t know how long I slept. When Li Rui woke up, the light in the room was still on, but the window outside was still dark.


    It seems that only a few hours have passed.


    Li Rui subconsciously turned off the light.


    However, when he turned off the light, he found that his mouth was very dry, so he got up again, walked out of the room and went to the living room.


    Li Rui went to the living room and found some water to drink. After drinking, he wanted to go to the toilet, so he went to the toilet.


    Li Rui was stunned when he opened the toilet door and then pushed the glass door.


    There''s someone in the pit... No, there''s someone on the toilet,


    Zhang Qing also looked at him, two people, four eyes opposite


    Li Rui turned and left: "yes, I''m sorry, I didn''t pay attention."


    When Li Rui sat down on the sofa, what lingered in his mind for a long time was the startling glimpse he had just seen. Legs, true white, and


    I can''t calm down.


    "No wonder the light in the toilet isn''t turned off. No wonder I wake up all of a sudden. I think I was woken up."


    Li Rui thought of the picture he had just seen.


    After a while, Zhang Qing came out of the toilet and sat down beside him.


    Suddenly, she got up again, picked up a tissue from the tea table and handed it to Li Rui: "wipe it."


    "Ah? Wipe what. " Li Rui has no idea.


    Zhang Qing said coldly: "nosebleed."


    "Ah?" Li Rui was surprised. He reached for it and looked at it carefully. Sure enough, there was blood on his hand.


    Is it so obvious already?!


    Li Rui was too ashamed to help himself.


    "You don''t see anything today, I don''t know anything. Don''t tell me, or I''ll kill you, you know? "


    Zhang Qing lowered her head, her voice was very light.


    Li Rui shivered and nodded: "I know."


    "Just know. You''re a smart man. Now, let''s go."


    "I can''t go."


    "What do you want if you don''t go back to bed?"


    "That... I want to go to the bathroom..."


    "Get out of here!"


    Li Rui gets up quickly and goes to the toilet. When he came out of the toilet, Zhang Qing was no longer in the living room. Looking at the tea table, he had drunk half of it just now, but now he was not deep.


    Li Rui is lost in thought again.


    What to do? It''s embarrassing.

 Chapter 230

    Li Rui went back early the next morning. In order to avoid embarrassment, it is necessary to get up early. After returning to the villa, Li Rui washed up in a hurry, and then contacted Fu Xiaosi.


    It''s also a very embarrassing situation that we can''t even go home now.


    Fu Xiaosi is still very interested in making money. In the next few days, Li Rui is going to make up for the blind spots in Qimen dunjia and Fengshui rotation one by one. As long as it''s done, the rest is easy.


    There is still no clue about the affairs of the dean. According to Zhao Ling, the director of the Bureau has lost his temper several times, and even the person in charge of the special case team has changed a few.


    After all, it''s a matter of whether the police station can allocate cars in time. If this is not implemented, the director is reluctant.


    So busy, and the past few days. At the end of the month, the weather is getting hotter and hotter. Li Rui''s understanding of the two books is gradually deepening and learning slowly.


    At the beginning of this month, Li Rui called Fu Xiaosi to the villa. Because it was the weekend, Xiao Si was shocked when he first came back to Li Rui''s home. Living in a villa and driving a luxury car is the dream of many young people, but Li Rui has realized it.


    "Boss, please teach me how to make money!"


    Fu Xiaosi''s eyes are red. He sits in the living room and inquires. With the appearance of Su Yan and Su Mei, Fu Xiaosi''s eyes are shining!


    "Boss, even the maid is so beautiful. Boss is boss. Please take me to make money. I want to go to the top of my life like you."


    Li Rui was annoyed by Fu Xiaosi''s quarrel, so he said: "in fact, the secret of making money is not difficult. Do you want to know how I became a multimillionaire?"


    Fu Xiaosi nodded fiercely, and Jian Su Mei, who was next to him, came to him quickly.


    Li Rui pondered for a moment and said slowly: "in fact, my family used to be a billionaire. Later, because of the poor management of the company, I am now a multimillionaire."


    Fu Xiaosi''s eyes widened and he didn''t come back for a long time.


    Jane Su Mei walked away with an unhappy look on her face.


    In short, she laughs teasingly at her sister.


    What is the secret of making money? Where is the secret. Everyone has different experiences and situations, which can not be copied.


    If you trust others to teach you the so-called secret of success, you may be cheated. Even if you are really successful, what you teach is nothing more than some positive energy. The purpose is to make people work hard.


    Fu Xiaosi did not expect that Li Rui would choose to fool things again, which made her a little helpless. Money is in other people''s hands. How to make it up is his freedom.


    "I''m stupid, really. I only knew that I was too simple, but I didn''t think I was so simple. I was cheated twice on the same issue. I''m finished. I doubt my IQ... "


    Jane Su Mei laughed.


    Li Rui also forced himself to smile: "come on, don''t complain. Let''s get down to business. Xiao Si, you come with me. If I don''t understand anything later, I''ll ask you at any time. "


    "Where to, boss?" Fu Xiaosi is more curious.


    Li Rui got up and said faintly, "go to another villa."


    At that moment, Fu Xiaosi''s dim eyes lit up again. Almost, she wanted to ask the boss how to earn two villas.


    However, Fu Xiaosi held back and fell in the same place three times, which is intolerable. If you have to fall, you have to fall again after a period of time, so as not to be unbearable.


    Li Rui takes Fu Xiaosi to his villa. He always lives in other people''s villas. He doesn''t feel very good.


    Half an hour later, Li Rui and Fu Xiaosi appear in his villa. Li Rui walks in with Fu Xiaosi. Li Rui takes out the compass from his backpack. Fu Xiaosi looks at Li Rui strangely.


    "Boss, did you make so much money by fortune telling?"


    When Li Rui asked her questions a while ago, many of them were about metaphysics. Fu Xiaosi had a good idea. When she saw Li Rui take out the compass, she immediately thought of it.


    Li Rui nodded: "yes, I really started by fortune telling. How about it? Do you want to learn it?"


    Fu Xiaosi hesitated for a long time before he said, "no, I''m still not fooled."


    Li Rui sighed: "you missed success. It seems that this is life."


    Fu Xiaosi immediately couldn''t help it: "boss, please accept me as an apprentice and take me to make money!"


    Li Rui laughed.


    Fu Xiaosi''s face turned blue. She knew that she had been cheated again.


    "Well, it''s really painful to have a dream. Sometimes it''s not only unacceptable, but also ridiculed."


    Fu Xiaosi pretended to be emotional and hoped Li Rui would stop laughing. However, Li Rui still laughed happily.


    This makes Fu Xiaosi feel bad.


    "Laugh, laugh, sooner or later I''ll make you cry!"


    Fu Xiaosi thought bitterly in his heart. However, after careful consideration, there was nothing that could make Li Rui cry. After all, rich people have too many resources. The only way is


    Let Li Rui fall in love with him and then dump him!


    Fu Xiaosi was shocked by his sudden idea. Oh, this, this


    Forget it. Hey.


    Fu Xiaosi doesn''t often read the overbearing president Wen. In case Li Rui really takes a fancy to her, she will be taken by a overbearing president. If this is put on the head of a common people like her, I''m afraid she can''t hide it.


    The whole life and death sadistic love, the novel is good-looking, Kefu Xiaosi asked himself, if set in his own body, can not feel good at all.


    Li Rui takes Fu Xiaosi around the house.


    Fu Xiaosi opened his eyes. This villa is good, very good, very good. Luxurious and elegant. It''s a good place to live.


    "How''s it going? Do you see anything? " Asked Fu Xiaosi.


    Li Rui shook his head: "nothing has been found. There is no abnormality in the atmosphere here. And there''s nothing wrong with the compass, but it''s still a little abnormal in that direction. Let''s go up the mountain and have a look. "


    As soon as he heard that he was going up the mountain, Fu Xiaosi became nervous again.


    Going up the mountain with a bloody boss is still his own back mountain. If something happens, such as being dragged into the grass, what should we do.


    "If I don''t go, I''m still a yellow flower girl. How can I get into the woods with you?" Fu Xiaosi stopped on the spot.


    Li Rui looked back in surprise and asked, "I''ll give you the money, and you won''t go?"


    Fu Xiaosi was moved again.


    She looked at Li Rui carefully and found that Li Rui was still good-looking. As a hegemonic president, it''s OK. If you think about it carefully, it''s not unacceptable, and you have money.


    "Well, I''ll go." Fu Xiaosi is reluctant to keep up with Li Rui.

 Chapter 231

    Li Rui took Fu Xiaosi up the mountain, and the compass pointer in his hand kept turning.


    "Sit in the Kun, go to the gen, pour the water on the right and go out on the left. Well, that''s consistent. "


    Li Rui looked around at the pattern in front of him and finally set his eyes on the hillside, where there are two depressions. In terms of pattern, the wind blows from there to the villa, and there is a flowing spring under the wind.


    "There''s sand on the root, but there''s a mountain... Eh, no, it''s supposed to be a rich cave. How can it be a fierce one?"


    Li Rui was perplexed and said to Fu Xiaosi, "let''s go up and have a look."


    Fu Xiaosi frowned and followed Li Rui in silence.


    The more he went up, the more ugly Fu Xiaosi''s face became, and sweat seeped down his forehead. However, she still supported and followed Li Rui to the hillside. When she got to the hillside, Li Rui''s brow was even tighter.


    "Strange, it''s not... How can it be so weird here."


    At the foot of the mountain, the compass kept turning. The direction is clearly here, but now, there is no movement at all.


    How can there be such a strange situation? It''s unscientific!


    "Boss, what''s wrong here?" Fu Xiaosi asked curiously.


    Li Rui nodded: "this is a good place to bury the dead..."


    Fu Xiaosi''s head was buzzing and his scalp felt numb.


    For a moment, she felt a little weak, buried in the dead. Boss is not the kind of pervert who has money and likes to kill people, right? It is said that some rich people like not to take other people''s lives seriously.


    "Boss, boss, don''t kill me. I''m good..."


    Li Rui turned suspiciously and saw Fu Xiaosi shaking there. I can''t help feeling that I''ve grown so big. I''ll see you for the first time!


    "Fu Xiaosi, did you take the wrong medicine or read too many romantic suspense novels. If it''s nothing, I''ll kill you. I''ll kill you for the Spring Festival or I''m full. "


    "Well, who can tell." Fu Xiaosi said with a pale face.


    "I''m too lazy to talk to you." Li Rui continued to look at the surrounding terrain.


    "The weeds are messy, and the soil is black and gray. Half of the rocks arch up like a tomb. " Li Rui said to himself, went to the side of the rock, picked up a grass and smelled it.


    "The smell of medicine, how can there be such a place here."


    Li Rui was more and more confused. When he saw Feng Shui for the first time, there were still many things he didn''t understand. However, there is no doubt that this is the most bizarre place. Even if he is half hanged, he always feels that something is wrong.


    "Boss, what are you talking to yourself? Stop it. I''m afraid. I want to go home." Fu Xiaosi said tremblingly in the back.


    Li Rui took a look at Fu Xiaosi and sighed: "I didn''t know I would bring you to play."


    "Boss, are you bringing me here? I thank you, but it''s really not fun here, and there are bushes everywhere. I bought this dress for more than 500 yuan. Look, boss, it''s broken. Woo. "


    Fu Xiaosi wants to cry. A hole has been hung in his clothes for more than 500 yuan. Who can tell him about this grievance.


    Li Rui waved: "OK, OK, let''s go down the mountain."


    "Thank you, boss." Fu Xiaosi wanted to go down the mountain for a long time. She felt uncomfortable staying here. Moreover, she always felt that something was moving in the bush.


    All of a sudden, Fu Xiaosi saw something fall on her shoes. Fu Xiaosi looked down and was scared to death.


    "Yes


    Fu Xiaosi jumps up and pours on Li Rui. Li Rui thought that when something happened to her, she would hold Fu Xiaosi in her arms. I saw Li Rui''s clothes move without wind, and the majestic momentum spread out.


    Fu Xiaosi fell into Li Rui''s arms and was stunned. Li Rui was so handsome at this moment.


    What''s more, the way he cares is handsome.


    Fu Xiaosi was a bit lost in his eyes.


    Li Rui found that the thing that made Fu Xiaosi jump up was just a stone frog. Stone frog this frog, only the color is more frightening, grayish brown, but there is no danger.


    Li Rui relaxed and put Fu Xiaosi down.


    "Look, it scares you. You''re all grown up. Calm down."


    When Fu Xiaosi saw that Li Rui wanted to let her down, he immediately refused to say anything: "boss, you carry me down the mountain. I beg you. I dare not step on the ground any more. I''m afraid of snakes. If I meet one, I''m finished."


    Fu Xiaosi was really afraid. He hugged Li Rui and trembled violently.


    Li Rui had no choice but to bend down: "come up."


    Fu Xiaosi rushed to lie on Li Rui''s back. Li Rui felt that the two groups were close behind him. At first, it was strange. After a quick reaction, Li Rui gritted his teeth: "she asked me to carry me. It''s not my fault."


    You can''t blame it for taking advantage.


    Fu Xiaosi tightly hugs Li Rui''s neck and holds his legs. She also felt a little uncomfortable, but when she thought that there was a frog on her feet just now, it was better to lie down.


    However, Li Rui''s strong hormonal breath still makes Fu Xiaosi feel confused.


    So rich, so handsome, and so manly.


    For a moment, Fu Xiaosi completely forgot to contribute to Zhuge Wen''s great cause of happiness.


    Li Rui carried Fu Xiaosi all the way down. After 13 minutes, he came to the foot of the mountain. Fu Xiaosi came down from Li Rui''s back, his face was already flushed and sweating.


    On such a hot day, two people stick together and don''t wear many clothes. It''s hard to tell what it was like at that time. Anyway, there were all kinds of ideas at that time.


    Li Rui went to one side and took out his mobile phone to call sister sang: "Hello, Sang Sang, get me two excavators. I want to do something."


    "What''s the matter? Is a bare digger enough? "


    Li Rui thought about it and said, "maybe it''s not enough. In this way, you can call some more people. I''ll dig the mountain behind my home. Maybe I''ll change the terrain."


    Since it is geomantic omen, it can not escape from a pattern. To change the terrain by force is something that ancient people can do, but in modern times, it is very simple.


    No matter what''s wrong with the land you just saw. In short, as long as we send two excavators to dig, even if we are not happy to level the whole mountain, it is a matter of minutes.


    "I don''t believe it. If I dig there, there will be geomancy."


    We should get rid of feudal superstition and carry forward the spirit of doing what you don''t like. Li Rui''s abacus was not based on skill at the beginning. Anyway, as long as he knew something, he could break the game with brute force.


    There is a saying that black cat and white cat, can catch mice is a good cat. As long as the goal can be achieved, no matter what the method is, as long as the result is what you want.

 Chapter 232

    At noon, sister sang sent someone to come with a digger. Li Rui followed the team in the whole process. He watched the bulldozer go up and do it. He dug up all the places he had seen in the morning, including the area of tens of meters.


    When digging, dig a pottery pot about one meter away from the ground. As soon as it is dug out, you can smell the strong stench. At that time, the digger''s master didn''t expect that there was such a thing underground. He didn''t look at it carefully when operating the machine.


    As a result, the pottery pot was broken, a small lump of black things.


    "What is it? It stinks."


    I smell and retch when I operate the excavator. At this time, a few workers who were working all around had already gone to hiding.


    Smelly, smelly. In the area with a radius of five meters, the smell was extremely bad. The driver forced the stink to operate the excavator and turned over the stinky object several times. It was a placenta!


    The driver threw up on the spot.


    Li Rui was pretty good. At that time, he closed the five senses and couldn''t smell anything. But it''s disgusting just to look at the driver''s face. Especially the dead baby, not only smelly, but also numbing.


    Rotten corpse baby, barely can recognize a little appearance. It''s hard to calculate how long the corpse will be buried according to the appearance and degree of decay.


    But among them, there must be special treatment. Li Rui can even see that there are some drugs and poisons in the overturned pottery pot. When these drugs and poisons are exposed to the sun, they emit a burst of black smoke.


    But the driver was busy vomiting, others were busy running away, no one noticed. Li Rui noticed that he watched the black smoke dissipate with his own eyes.


    This kind of black smoke is not a good sign. Since ancient times, the death of a baby has been accompanied by strong resentment. This is something that everyone can imagine. In addition, there are various kinds of poison mixtures, drug catalysis, and even seal characters


    "No wonder I once felt strange that it was a place where people were buried, but I couldn''t see anything abnormal. I think I''ve been tampered with for a long time, but I haven''t left any trace after a long time. It seems that the place where I live is not peaceful


    Squinting, Li Rui jumped out of the excavator, picked up a pile of dead branches and leaves by the side of the road, lit a fire and set the baby on fire.


    It''s a big fire. It''s killing everything.


    When the fire was finished, Li Rui asked the digger to bury the soil and ashes under the ground. Although the pattern here has been changed, it was a good burial ground before. In the future, if a baby is reincarnated, it may be a good one.


    This is the only thing Li Rui can do.


    The project is still going on. In addition to this change of Feng Shui pattern, Li Rui also plans several other places, not only to reinforce the wall, but also to set up several huge traps for catching wild boars.


    I''m afraid it won''t be so easy if someone dares to break in next time.


    After handling the affairs here, Li Rui stayed in the villa arranged by Sang Sang for two days. On the third day, I went back to my villa with jiansuyan and jiansumei.


    Some people are not afraid of anything. On the sixth day after Li Rui came back to the villa, someone visited the villa. They were two people, one tall and the other short. Tall people were older, almost 50 years old. The short ones are about twenty-six or twenty-seven years old. They are sharp mouthed and hairy. They don''t look like good people.


    "Master, do you think there''s something wrong with the family? It''s just for the sake of avoiding evil spirits that they move out, and they dare to come here. Isn''t it for death?"


    "Since they''re looking for death, we''ll give them another ride. In a word, this matter is ordered by Mr. Liu. We can do it well. "


    The tall middle-aged man laughed a few times, especially insidious. With a sack in each hand, they went over the fence.


    It was also interesting for the two men to turn over the wall. The tall man stepped on the short man''s back. When the tall man got up, he stretched out his feet and let the short man climb up. The master and apprentice cooperated very well, and their movements were no worse than those of the well-trained soldiers in the army.


    However, just as they were on the wall, before they could stand firm, a man jumped up to them under the wall.


    "Who am I, after all, who have the courage to come to my house. I don''t think you''re going to live long enough. "


    "Who are you?" The tall man squinted and asked.


    Li Rui sneered: "you come to my house, you don''t know who I am?"


    The tall man finally knew who it was, but he was not alarmed. He just said, "it''s Mr. Jiang Hua and Mr. Li. I''m sorry. If you come, we didn''t want to play these dirty tricks. Li Zhenren, there is something I want to ask you. Did you kill my martial nephew? "


    "Who is your nephew?"


    "You don''t know who my nephew is? Do you remember the general''s tomb? I summoned my martial nephew. He said you killed him


    "Will you summon spirits?" Li Rui was really surprised. He didn''t expect that he could even summon souls. He was really unheard of.


    "Our Yinshan sect inherits the art of Maoshan, which can evoke spirits. What''s so strange about it?" The short apprentice said with pride.


    "I didn''t expect to see such a person again. It seems that I didn''t waste my time installing a whole set of monitoring system in the mountain forest."


    "It turns out that with the help of modern technology, I thought you found us through your psychic sense. I think highly of your ability. How about you die by yourself, or do I do it? "


    Li Rui burst out laughing and said to the tall man, "what a big voice. Dare you ask me your name?"


    "Sima Gao."


    "Good name. It''s a good name." Li Rui said with a smile, "I don''t know how you want to row?"


    "All by their abilities!"


    Sima Gao shook his legs, but instead of attacking Li Rui, he jumped down the wall. As he looked at the wall, he took out a few pieces of yellow Rune paper from his arms, one in front of his forehead, one in front of his body and one on his back.


    There are words in my mouth:


    "The Lord is as urgent as a law. Please give me the Dharma from your grandmaster. The magic power is attached to the body and the spirit is coming!"


    With Sima Gao''s stop drinking, a gust of wind rolled up, the cool night, the air is even more cold.


    "Linglai!"


    Sima Gao called again, took a small bottle out of his pocket, opened it and drank the liquid.


    Next, Li Rui sees Sima Gao''s blood in the light! After drinking this little blood, Sima Gao''s whole face appeared black veins, and his whole face was even more distorted and changeable.


    "Here comes the spirit."


    When he called out for the third time, Sima Gao was completely quiet.


    The man became more and more terrible when he was quiet.

 Chapter 233

    "Well, you shouldn''t provoke me. You shouldn''t kill my martial nephew. Although he is my nephew in name, do you know who he is? He''s my wife''s brother, my brother-in-law... "


    "Because of this, my wife cried for two days and nights, almost bleeding her eyes. I have such a wife, you make her sad. So you have to die. When you die, you can exchange your head for a lot of money. Hey, I made money. "


    Sima Gao was smiling and his face became more and more ferocious.


    He licked the corner of scarlet''s mouth. He was bent and looked thin and tall. His arms dropped naturally, like an ape.


    "You want to kill me? That''s it? " Li Rui couldn''t help laughing.


    I thought Sima Gaoneng had some different skills. Just like this, he couldn''t get close to me!


    "I know you know Rafa, but I''m ready for that. I''ve prepared a talisman for you. Your thunder method doesn''t work for me. "


    "You''re just going to die!"


    Sima Gao jumped up and rushed to Li Rui. He flew up to two meters and jumped up to Lao Gao. He was really like an ape. The movements are very sensitive, and the flexibility and explosiveness of the limbs are amazing.


    He said he was not afraid of Rafa.


    Li Rui doesn''t believe it.


    Paper symbol is paper symbol, its essence is a piece of paper. Its lower limit determines its upper limit, which is just a sheet of paper. If there can be anything special, unless it is a piece of paper made of different materials.


    Otherwise


    "I''ll try, Ray!"


    The void generates electricity, and the light is shining. A thunder and lightning in Li Rui''s palm suddenly reaches out and blows straight at Sima Gao. Without fear, Sima Gaosi raised his arms and waved to Li Rui''s face.


    Collision between the two sides, start!


    Boom!


    The magic talisman on Sima Shi''s body burst out a fire and burned out quickly. However, it is also through this, he actually broke through to Li Rui. Li Rui smiles and disdains.


    "I can''t resist this level of Lei FA, and I want to kill me. What a fool''s dream!"


    The thunder and lightning in Li Rui''s palm is twice as big as that in his hand. The last thunder and lightning is just the thick of his thumb, but this time it is even thicker than the two fingers close together. The thunder went straight out again, and at this time, Sima Shi''s arm had already waved to Li Rui''s face.


    At the front of his arm, all his fingers were together. Two palms are like two sharp knives, straight to Li Rui''s forehead.


    Sitting on the wall of the short man, see this scene, immediately show a sneer.


    "Master, the ape possessed the body. After drinking the blood of the ape, he possessed some of the abilities of the ape. Li, who is surnamed Li, will die immediately after being hit by the master''s two handed knife, and his brain will be inserted. It''s terrible. I still won''t look at it. "


    Think of the last time I saw the master''s hand to put people''s brains out of the scene, the short man turned his head, really don''t want to see that disgusting scene.


    However, where can Sima Gao succeed in Li Rui''s thunder and lightning?


    If he was killed in this way, Li Rui would not dare to be called "immortal Li". No matter how fast Sima Gao is, he can''t be faster than lightning in the end.


    The thick thunder and lightning instantly hit Sima Shi, who burst out a crackling sound. Before the thunder and lightning came near him, the small thunder and lightning had already ignited the talisman on him.


    Sima Gao took more than one talisman with him, but many.


    But at this moment, those talismans, but also just a moment, were burned clean.


    Even if it''s just the aftereffect of thunder and lightning, Sima Gao will also fly out.


    "Ah


    It was Sima Gao''s scream that surprised the apprentice who was just about to leave his face.


    "Master, are you ok?"?! I''m coming to save you


    The short man was about to jump off the wall, but Sima Gao quickly controlled a rotation, and then landed beautifully.


    Just like a monkey, it''s very natural.


    "Boy, I admit you are very strong, but you really annoy me!"


    Sima''s eyes were fixed on Li Rui. He was extremely irritable. Suddenly, he gave a big drink, and the whole person changed again.


    The short man on the wall shivered at the sight.


    "Master, in order to kill this boy, he bit his own tongue and drank his own blood! After the ape is possessed and drinks human blood, it will fall into a semi mad state. I''d better consider whether to run away. "


    The short man had a good foothold and was ready to run away at any time.


    Li Rui also noticed the change of Sima Gao. This guy''s teeth became sharp, his hair was straight up, and his eyes were red.


    "It looks like it''s for real. Come on." Li Rui is as motionless as a mountain, waiting for Sima Gao to continue to attack. Sima roared loudly and attacked Li Rui. Li Rui gently touched the ground, and his whole body leaped steadily. There was one lightning, two lightning and three lightning in the air


    Sima high voltage root can not reach Li Rui''s body, on the contrary, Sima Gao whole person was cut to pieces by lightning. Sima Gao roared again, but he jumped up and forced himself to support the jump with the strength of his body, muscles and bones.


    Sima Gao relies on strength and flexibility, while Li Rui''s lightness skill is already taking the road of dexterity.


    It''s easy to see the difference between the two sides.


    The dwarf on the wall was more and more frightened. He cried out in his heart: "no, Shifu doesn''t look like his opponent! When master is calm, this boy suppresses with strength. When master is not calm, that boy suppresses with calmness! No, I have to take my master away! "


    Thinking of this, the short man quietly lifted the sack on the wall and untied the rope.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    Under the wall, Li Rui and Sima Gao are playing hard. Li Rui just won''t let Sima Gao catch them. Sima Gao wants to catch them. However, people''s strength is limited. Sima Gao, a thin man, can''t afford to jump several times, so he is out of breath.


    Li Rui, on the other hand, is getting more and more energetic.


    When Sima Shi jumped up and hit Li Rui with a heavy fist, Li Rui dodged lightly. But at this time, a cloth bag flew towards Li Rui. From the cloth bag, dozens of poisonous snakes flew out!


    "These are black mamba vipers. It takes only one drop to poison an elephant. If you get a bite, hehe. " The short man on the wall had just finished throwing a bag of snakes. He picked up another bag and threw it at Li Rui.


    For a moment, over Li Rui''s head, there were people everywhere.


    Li Rui frowned and glanced at the short man coldly. Then, the thunder and lightning of his hands flashed into the air. Those poisonous snakes had time to fall to the ground and escape, but they were turned over by Li Rui''s thunder and lightning.


    When this "snake rain" falls to the ground, almost all of them are dead snakes.


    "Slip, slip!" The short man gave a strange cry, and did not dare to stay here any longer. At this time, Sima Gao had been liberated from the transformation. While he had the last bit of ability, he quickly climbed up the wall and ran away.


    Li Rui was about to catch up with him when he heard a "click", followed by a higher scream.


    It seems that someone has guessed the trap for catching wild boar.


    If you get caught in a clip like this, your whole leg will be useless.

 Chapter 234

    Well, not only in the wall, but also in the place where the wall is close to the wall. It''s just that such a big clip can be seen clearly in the daytime, but at night.


    Usually no one will walk against the wall at night, right? Besides, there are no lights.


    Li Rui slowly walked towards the cry, but saw the tall Sima running away with his short apprentice on his back. This person is also in a hurry. He has the ability to save his life. He doesn''t know what to throw and make a big pungent smoke.


    Li Rui was afraid of any accident, so he didn''t chase after him.


    "It''s very fast, but one leg should be useless. I don''t know who dares to come next time. Next time I have electricity on the fence, one will electrocute the other. "


    Li Rui smiles happily and turns back.


    The next day, Zhao Ling came to collect blood samples. The blood left by the short apprentice may be able to be compared with DNA in the future, which will help to solve and bring the case to justice.


    "Thirty six infrared cameras, twelve conventional cameras, alarm intrusion system, eighteen clips, your home is now the same as a military base, and the guard is the same as the iron bucket."


    Zhao Ling finished her work in the morning and sat in the living room for a while. She really admired Li Rui''s arrangement around the villa. Really, I don''t see any family guarding their own home so much.


    Li Rui is also very helpless: "if I don''t have any preparation, I don''t know how many homicide cases will happen. They are even thinking about whether to take some more insurance measures. "


    "For example?" Zhao Ling is very curious. Now that everything is like this, what other insurance measures are more realistic than this.


    Li Rui smiles and doesn''t say anything. It''s inconvenient to tell her something.


    Just have a plan in mind. Anyway, in this world, many things are full of mystery and need to be explored. Since the existence of hell, then, can also call the spirit, the spirit of guarding the mountain!


    Naturally, this matter remains to be discussed.


    At eleven o''clock, Zhao Ling left Li''s home, and Li Rui continued to trace the loss of contact with the president. At this point, it is already a war of attrition in a sense. Liu''s father and son have been afraid to show up, and Li Rui wanders around every so often.


    As time goes on, some things begin to take shape. That day, Li Rui found a little secret in Liu Dingtian''s home. If he wanted to talk about the secret, he was forced to ask it out by Li Rui''s search for a subordinate of Liu Dingtian.


    Liu Dingtian thought that no one knew that he had an affair with the secret, but in fact, the subordinate once accidentally ran into Liu Dingtian and the secret from the same car and went into a unit.


    It''s quite unexpected.


    Li Rui came to the community according to the information given by the subordinate. If you want to talk about Xiaomi, I used to work in Liu Dingtian''s company, but before long, I was fired by Liu Dingtian.


    Everyone thought it was over. Who knows, it was Liu Dingtian who took a fancy to her and didn''t even have to go to class. It is said that Xiao Mi looks like Liu Dingtian''s wife when she was young.


    Li Rui finds out Xiaomi''s house, but there''s nothing else. He climbs over the wall and the window and goes into her house. Waiting at her house, making tea.


    In the evening, the little sister came back from outside. Open the door, turn on the light, close the door. When he came to the living room, he saw Li Rui. With a scream, Li Rui lit up the sharp knife in his hand, which was still taken from her kitchen.


    Originally, there is no need for this, but if it is to talk with ordinary people, it is best to use the way of ordinary people. Threatening with a knife is far more convenient than using a magic power. Of course, if she doesn''t say it, it''s very convenient to use soushenshu.


    "Come here, sit down. Don''t act rashly, or the white knife will go in and the red knife will go out. I''m not here to rob money or sex. I just want to ask you a few questions about Liu Dingtian. You''re the one he raised outside. You should know that some people can''t afford to offend him. "


    "Don''t think about calling the police or making mistakes. Sit down and answer a few questions and I''ll go. If you don''t obey me, I''ll stab you to death without any trouble. Of course, if you don''t believe me, I can give you some color first. "


    Li Rui said and stood up.


    The woman suddenly became paralyzed with fright. As soon as she wanted to cry, she remembered Li Rui''s words and covered her mouth tightly.


    Li Rui laughs. As soon as he throws the knife, it goes into the wall, leaving only a handle.


    "I''m satisfied with your performance. As a killer, I don''t think I need this knife to dispel your worries. Next, it''s your turn to show sincerity. "


    Li Rui sells the killer''s personal equipment, which is also very smooth.


    The woman looked at the handle, pale and trembling, "what do you want to know?"


    "Everything."


    The woman trembled, came to the sofa and sat down. She couldn''t do it without sitting down. She couldn''t stand at all. She swung her legs badly.


    "I, I''m just a newcomer who graduated from university less than two years... That day, I went to general manager Liu''s office, and he thought I was very good... Who knows, I was fired after working for a few days. Later, he once met me on the road. At that time, there were some hooligans... "


    "Stop!" Li Rui urgently stopped and said angrily, "I''m not interested in listening to your dog blood story. He arranged all this. You know it in your heart. There''s no need to tell me specifically. Just tell me where he might be now. "


    "Where is he? I don''t know. He hasn''t contacted me for a long time. Every time, he just comes for a while, every week or two. He didn''t allow me to contact him on my own initiative... "


    In this case, Li Rui is also drunk.


    "I don''t want to talk to you so much. I''ll give you half an hour to tell me where he is most likely to stay. Otherwise, after half an hour, every ten minutes, I''ll cut your finger until it''s finished. "


    Li Rui reaches out his hand to the sharp knife on the wall. The handle of the knife vibrated slightly, suddenly separated from the wall and flew straight to the palm of Li Rui''s hand.


    This is the magical effect brought by the master of Huaqi section. Aura is not only aura, but also a lot of things.


    As long as Li Rui is willing to use Lingqi to control the sharp knife to kill people, he doesn''t have to do it himself.


    The woman was trembling with fear.


    As time went by, Li Rui did not speak. The paper was placed in front of the woman. Li Rui didn''t care whether she wrote or said. Only occasionally, Li Rui would play with a knife and pull out some beautiful flowers.


    At this time, women will show a look of panic.


    Sometimes she would sneak into her pocket, but when Li Rui took out the mobile phone in her pocket, she gave up.


    Li Rui plays with her mobile phone and looks at the contents of her mobile phone. Except for a few call logs, there''s nothing else.


    Looking at her social software and past photos, we can''t find any trace of Liu Dingtian.


    "I really know how to keep secrets. I''m worthy of being a hero. I do everything without leaking."

 Chapter 235

    Compared with many big men who fall on women''s stomachs, Liu Dingtian has obviously done a good job in this area. However, he can control these mobile phones, but he can''t control a person''s thoughts.


    But Li Rui can.


    Half an hour later, Li Rui picked up the paper.


    "I will use a special lie detector to test whether you cheat me or not. I will give you a chance to reconsider. Is this information true or not? "


    There was a flicker of hesitation in the woman''s eyes.


    "Are you looking for death?" Li Rui roared and stabbed her directly.


    Indole!


    The knife was inserted straight into her thigh. It was so precise that it was almost cut close to her clothes. The woman screamed and cried in dismay, "I''m sorry. I know I''m wrong. I must be honest. Please don''t kill me!"


    Li Rui took back his knife and said: "don''t force me to kill. Write it to me now!"


    "OK, OK, I''ll write..."


    The woman quickly lowered her head.


    In fact, more than half an hour was enough for her to figure out where Liu Dingtian might go. And not long ago, Li Rui also prompted her not to write within the boundary of Jianghua.


    Then there are only a few considerations.


    At this moment, Li Rui scared the woman to change.


    When Li Rui looked at the paper again, he directly used the technique of searching for gods to hypnotize the woman and then forced her to ask. Li Rui left the place after confirming that she was not careful this time.


    I believe that after this experience, the woman will know that there is no free lunch in the world.


    If you want to get something for nothing, depending on a man willing to be a canary, you may also be in danger of death. It is not difficult for a woman in her twenties to decide whether to ask for money or death when there is no relationship based on money.


    "Liushi Tianshui manor."


    This is the only place on the paper, which is closest to Jianghua city. Li Rui has been to Liushi once, and he is quite familiar there.


    "It seems that we have to take a trip out of it and go there to have a look."


    Li Rui drives away and goes back to the villa.


    After dinner in the evening, Li Rui comes to the stone tablet where Huangdi''s Canon of internal medicine is placed.


    Input some aura, from which came an angry and repressive question: "why so long to come!"


    "Because you are so evil, I have been thinking about whether to wake you up."


    "What''s wrong with me? Don''t be unjust to good people. I''m handed down from emperor Xuanyuan... "


    "You don''t have to talk about it here. You know better than me what the water swallowing skill is. If you are really decent, how can you be so evil. Come on, what''s your origin


    "In ancient times, there was nothing decent or not..."


    "Can you tell the truth? If not, I''ll go Li Rui turns around and plans to leave.


    "No, I''ll tell you the truth!"


    Li Rui stares at the stone tablet quietly.


    "I''m the devil."


    "I have been suppressed in the stone tablet for a long time. Anyway, every time I fall asleep, every time I wake up, the outside world is different. "


    "I''m just a wisp of consciousness, and the real demon has long been dead. Even if I am resurrected, I am not the demon I used to be. "


    "I''ve been sealed for too long. I don''t want to sleep any more. I want to see the outside world. I hope you can help me


    Li Rui is still quiet.


    The stone tablet was silent for a long time.


    "So, you''re just a ghost. Therefore, all you can do is master the skills of evil sects. So, you want to get out of the stone. I''m just curious. After so many years, why didn''t you come out? "


    "Because there are fewer and fewer practitioners, I don''t know what''s wrong with the world. It was not until these years that I gradually felt the aura of the outside world waking up, rather than constantly drying up as before. What''s more, I''ve been buried in the bottom of the sea for hundreds of feet, and it''s not until these years that I''ve been dug out. "


    "Do you know what the deepest despair is? It''s endless darkness. "


    Li Rui laughed: "it seems that those treasure boats have found you out. Since you are a demon, you must have a name. What''s your name? "


    "You can call me Jidao."


    "Ji Dao, that''s a good name. Did you choose it by yourself? With such a grand name, I''m not afraid of being killed by heaven? "


    "I am the ultimate Tao. I should suppress all Tao!"


    "I don''t know." Li Rui lost the chance to talk to the demon who was suppressed by the stone tablet about its origin. For Li Rui, if it doesn''t work, it''s an ordinary stone tablet.


    "I''m curious about what you are, and I want to ask you what you can give me. I used the black whale water swallowing skill you gave me last time. It''s very good. Human nature has good and evil. There is no difference between good and evil. I''m not afraid to learn from you. "


    "Ha ha ha ha..."! Good boy, I didn''t see the wrong person, you are a arrogant man indeed! Yes, I appreciate you


    The devil of the extreme way ignored the fact that he was still sealed: "yes, there is no good or evil in the skill! As long as it can be used by us, all things in the world, the universe, are nothing but the smallest existence, and we are the Supreme Master of all things... "


    Li Rui is speechless.


    This is going to destroy the tone of heaven and earth, who put him out who is an idiot.


    "Let''s get down to business. We''ll talk about the destruction of the world later. My current strength is pretty good, but I have a lot of enemies now. I feel a little inadequate and passive. Is there anything I can learn from you? "


    "Of course! Who am I? I''m the devil of heaven. I''m nothing but a mere skill. I don''t know which one you want to learn? "


    "The most powerful one."


    "Good! Then I''ll pass on your best skill! I''ll teach you the most miraculous skill. When you learn it, you''ll destroy the world! "


    Li Rui


    Li Rui felt that the so-called extreme way skill was a skill that combined plunder, hegemony and conquest.


    As a result, Li Rui wanted to call him a big man. Really, he felt that if he took out his skills, he would immediately become a public enemy of martial arts and be punished by others.


    In front of Jidao, the water swallowing skill of black whale is too pure, too pure.


    Water swallowing skill of black whale is just to absorb other people''s aura. However, the most powerful skill is that people''s souls are sucked out and swallowed. Not only that, this skill also has blood sacrifice. When it''s successful, even the star''s core can be disintegrated and devoured.


    It can be said that it is very unreasonable.

 Chapter 236

    Li Rui, who has developed this skill, suspects that this person is simply sick and anti human and anti social.


    Of course, Li Rui is not easy to scold in front of the devil.


    In line with the principle of more skills but no pressure on the body, Li Rui wrote it down silently. As for whether to learn or not, whether to use it or not will be discussed later.


    Throughout the night, Li Rui stayed in his room and talked with the stone tablet.


    Jane Su Yan and Jane Su Mei were scared to hear the words coming from the room.


    "Elder sister, brother Li is not evil, is he?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    "Sister, I''m so scared. We''re still so young. If there''s something wrong, Wuwuwuwu..."


    "He''s young, too."


    Fortunately, the next day, Li Rui came out of the room unharmed and did not look insane. Jiansu Mei ate the breakfast carefully and watched Li Rui secretly from time to time.


    "Don''t look. I''m not insane. Don''t move the stone tablet in that room easily. There is an evil spirit in it. If you are possessed, all of you will die, you know? "


    I didn''t expect Li Rui to tell me about it. After a moment''s silence, Jiansu Yan and Jiansu Mei accepted Li Rui''s statement and said that they would pay close attention to it.


    For them, there are even things like Rafa. What else is unacceptable.


    Anything is possible!


    Li Rui began to prepare, ready to go to Liushi to find Liu Dingtian. You can escape for a while, but not for a lifetime. If he doesn''t hand over the Dean, he will hand over his life!


    Li Rui went to the police station in the morning, but he didn''t tell others. Instead, he communicated with the director and Zhao Ling first. Since it is to pursue, the help of the police is an indispensable part.


    In the meeting room, the director''s face was very serious: "I know a few acquaintances in Liushi, and I can strive for the support there. I think it''s more appropriate for us to handle this matter. Li Rui, you don''t have to risk yourself. "


    "Chief, let him go. He is very good at fighting." Zhao Ling said softly.


    The director immediately reprimanded: "it''s our duty to investigate a case. Li Rui is the vice president. How can we let him deal with such a thing?"


    "It''s OK, chief. I can do it." Li Rui explained, "I also hope to see the president as soon as possible. To tell you the truth, the president of the hospital still has to come here."


    "But..."


    "Director, I am familiar with Vice Mayor Li of Liu City, and I used to get his support. You may rest assured that I will not risk myself. "


    "That''s good. On my side, reliable candidates will be selected to participate. Zhao Ling, it''s up to you to take the lead this time, fully cooperate with Li Rui and rescue the president! "


    "Yes! Director, I will try my best to finish the task! " Zhao Lingpa saluted.


    The director nodded his head with satisfaction: "this case is very controversial. We should pay attention to the confidentiality of the information. We must select reliable and safe people and spare no effort to save them! "


    After the meeting, Li Rui and Zhao Ling discuss the details. They drove away from the police station. On the way, Zhao Ling asked Li Rui, "why do you choose to believe our police? I remember you always like to do your own thing


    Li Rui drove the car and said faintly: "because it''s hard to hide, who is Liu Dingtian? Can the director not count in his heart? Let''s make a quick decision now. I''ll ask you to come out alone. That is to say, I hope you can summarize the information to me on the basis of forming a team as soon as possible. "


    "Do you want to play fast?"


    Li Rui nodded, his eyes flashed a resolution: "we must fight fast. Before the other party has time to respond, we should mobilize all available resources to beat Liu Dingtian by surprise."


    "I''ll drive over to Liushi in a moment. You can send me the information as many as you can. After it''s done, the police car''s business will remain the same and will not break its promise. "


    "Yes, I see."


    It''s not the first day to deal with each other, especially Li Rui is a big acquaintance. From the time he hit people to the time when he was attacked so many times, several dead people in his villa died.


    It''s hard not to doubt whether Li Rui''s skill is just an ordinary person. With the increase of cases, Zhao Ling can almost be sure that Li Rui''s skill must be very strong.


    This is powerful. Some of them are supernatural and extraordinary.


    After some exchanges, Li Rui let Zhao Ling out of the car, and he went to Liu City nonstop. It takes half a day to drive from Jianghua to Liushi. Li Rui arrives at Liushi at 4 p.m.


    Tianshui manor is not on the map.


    It is not easy to find such a place in a strange place. Fortunately, after Li Rui''s whispering, Zhao Ling quickly organized people and made some breakthroughs.


    Tianshui manor, located in a rural area of Liu City, is also in the mountains!


    The high coincidence of the two makes Li Rui have an intuition. Maybe it has something to do with the shadow guild. It''s all hidden in the mountains. Nobody knows.


    When Li Rui found the Tianshui manor in the evening according to the address given by Zhao Ling, everything was clear.


    "What is the origin of this shadow guild, and how can it achieve such a degree?"


    The yellow sun is slowly setting West, and the afterglow is coming back from the mountain.


    In front of Li Rui, the mysterious face of Tianshui manor shows a familiar side. The towering walls and the dense infrared cameras all show the confidentiality of this place.


    Last time, Li Rui, together with the Yang family, sent out people from the guard area to successfully remove that branch.


    So here, what should we do?


    "I don''t think it will come off this time. I can only try to sneak in and have a look. Maybe I just need to get people out. "


    This is the best plan.


    At about three o''clock in the evening, Li Rui slowly approached Tianshui manor. After observing for a long time outside, Li Rui has been familiar with the monitoring of this place, and what dead corners exist in the end.


    To put it bluntly, the monitoring of this manor can only monitor ordinary people. For Li Rui, who is beyond common sense, it has little effect.


    Three o''clock in the night is the time when people sleep the most. At this time, a person is in the state of deep sleep. Even the people in charge of monitoring are exhausted.


    Li Rui took off directly from a few meters away. After crossing the wall, he quickly burst into the interior of the manor.


    Avoiding the dead corner of monitoring, Li Rui lurks and doesn''t make any noise.


    After more than ten minutes, Li Rui walked carefully towards a building.


    It''s a quiet night. If Li Rui hadn''t learned lightness skill, I''m afraid that the sound of footsteps would lead to his exposure.


    It''s really a test of observation and concealment.


    "I''m really upset. I want to kill them as I did last time. Alas, I still have to consult with Vice Mayor Li in the future. This kind of cancer can be removed one by one!"

 Chapter 237

    Li Rui enters the building with a bobcat. There is no light on the first floor of the building, but there is a little light on the second floor. In particular, the snoring from a certain window is quite obvious.


    Li Rui climbs along the window. With the help of his own strength, he climbs to the second floor with light steps.


    Near the second floor, Li Rui took out a screwdriver and inserted it into the wall. Carefully move away from the top water pipe, tip your feet a little, then the only fulcrum, jump to the right.


    Still trying not to make a sound, Li Rui holds the windowsill with both hands. Ten fingers firmly climb steady, adjust breathing, and then slowly lift up half body, head to the window.


    There are people in it. There are people watching.


    Two people, one is smoking and looking at the film, the other is half snoring. The windows are open. In such a summer, it''s uncomfortable to be muggy and ventilated.


    Such conditions are also the most suitable for Li Rui''s breakthrough.


    Li Rui made a sudden effort and jumped in from the window. In three steps, he had already come to the person watching the film and knocked him unconscious. Half snoring state of that person alert to open his eyes, had not had time to come out of the reaction, was Li Rui choked on the neck.


    "Shh, don''t squeak, or I might strangle you." Li Rui said softly, his strength suddenly increased. For a moment, the man''s face turned red and his neck made a clattering sound. Obviously, the neck bone reached the limit.


    Just a little more force and he''ll die.


    Li Rui just pinched him, and then moved his hand left and right in front of him. Left, right, left, left, right, left


    The man''s eyelids slowly closed, consciousness, gradually fell into a coma.


    When Li Ruisong opened his hand, the man had been controlled by Li Rui''s search for gods. Mouth with saliva, eyes a dementia.


    "Where is Liu Dingtian?"


    "He''s in building three."


    "Who did Liu Dingtian bring?"


    "His son, Liu Tiannan''s girlfriend."


    "What about the dean?"


    "Dead."


    The air seemed to settle down.


    There is something huge and indescribable, which comes out from the bottom of my heart. Anger, remorse, grief


    Li Rui''s eyes were red and he asked numbly, "when did he die?"


    "Last month, not long after he was caught. Mr. Liu said, "if you kill him, he will be killed."


    "Well, I see."


    Li Rui nodded.


    The dean is dead.


    Yeah.


    "You are all going to die."


    For the first time, Li Rui had a strong desire to kill.


    No wonder Liu Dingtian would rather not do business than come back to Jianghua city.


    I think he knew for a long time that it was irreparable. Once they come back, they are bound to face a dead end.


    Li ruihen, why didn''t he think about it earlier.


    Li Rui turned back and asked him, "where is the president''s body?"


    "It''s burned down. I don''t know."


    Li Rui''s desire to crack, can no longer suppress the anger in his heart, clap!


    Poof!


    It''s like a watermelon being smashed.


    One more hand, the man who was knocked out was silent.


    Li Rui jumps down the stairs.


    He still didn''t lose his cool, he didn''t lose his anger. It''s just that the anger is suppressed by calmness, by constant pressure, by repression.


    Li Rui''s eyes turn around. He needs to make sure where is the third building.


    As he walked, Li Rui stopped.


    Three buildings are right ahead.


    But some people have noticed that there is something wrong here. Eight people are divided into eight directions in all directions.


    "Who are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, it''s important that you all die." Li Rui''s eyes were cold.


    "It''s a big tone. Kill him."


    The shadow of a sudden dash, silent charge. Every assassin uses their most fierce and tricky way, because they know too well that the people who can sneak into the manor quietly must be extraordinary.


    Li Rui is indeed an extraordinary person, however, even more extraordinary!


    The wind was blowing a few feet around, more violent than before. The whirring wind is pulling people. The killers didn''t notice anything at first. When the strong wind pulled them to Li Rui, it was too late.


    "Black whale swallows water, I suck you bastards!"


    Everything is withering, and the vitality is fading away. It''s almost a face-to-face effort. In this quiet darkness, life is gone.


    Li Rui''s Linghu is filled with a lot of aura.


    But the storm, does not stop!


    Li Rui slowly steps into the building. This time, Li Rui uses the black whale''s water swallowing technique to devour the whole body, and the glass formula to guard against the whole body. In the dark, the fire flashed and someone was shooting.


    There''s a lot of banging.


    Li Rui''s speed also accelerated suddenly. This time, Li Rui didn''t have any injuries on his body. He ran down with all his strength, so fast that even those killers couldn''t see Li Rui''s shadow clearly.


    Fast. It''s too fast.


    One room after another, the lights came on, there was a howl, and then there was no sound. Next


    This kind of horrible scene spread from the first floor to the second floor without stopping.


    At first, those who pursued dare to catch up. Slowly, he lost his courage and ran away.


    Yes, not during the day, because it was at night, so that they suspected that they had hit the ghost.


    "Where is Liu Dingtian?"


    Li Rui is possessed by a demon. He grabs a man and asks. When the man didn''t speak, Li Rui twisted his neck and made a click, killing the killer like an ant.


    And then there''s the next one.


    Not everyone is so tough. Finally, Li Rui caught a killer who lost all his courage.


    "He''s on the third floor!"


    Li ruibi went straight to the third floor.


    On the third floor, Liu Dingtian is in no hurry, retreating from his room. He retreated in the same way as he did in the company last time. He jumped down from the window, and then used the noose on his body to hold his body before landing.


    This kind of play can only be endured by people with a certain foundation. Fortunately, Liu Dingtian has a certain foundation himself, and more than a dozen ordinary people can''t get close to him. If you can''t beat Li Rui, can''t you avoid it?


    "You want to catch me? A fool dreams


    Liu Dingtian jumped down from the window.


    When it''s full, it falls to the first floor, and he can get away. At this moment, he knew that Li Rui was searching his way.


    It''s impossible. It''s impossible to catch.


    Ten meters away, a fireball is sliding this way.


    It''s a hand-held rocket launcher, something called RPG. One rocket can blow up at least two rooms.


    Li Rui is not a God, he is also a man.


    What can he do in front of man''s advanced thermal weapons?

 Chapter 238

    Fire, explosion, inverted smoke and dust from the window and then spread.


    In the silence, no one cried for help, and no one had any other superfluous voice. Those with guns don''t hesitate to shoot, while those without guns are on guard.


    No more than in Jianghua, where there is no absolute threat.


    This is the home of the shadow guild, not Li Rui. There are so many people in the shadow guild that they can drown Li Rui like the tide.


    "Dead?"


    "It should be dead, I think."


    "What if I didn''t die?"


    "If you don''t die, kill again, whatever it is. It''s so evil. I doubt he''s human. "


    After the initial tension, in the case of confirming that the person has died. Everybody, finally relax.


    "Be careful. Get the people from the blasting team and blow up the whole building." Liu Dingtian coldly issued an order, and someone ran to a nearby place, asking people to blow up the building.


    "Oh, what''s the matter? It''s so busy." There are also people walking towards this side, it is a bearded middle-aged man, one meter seven years tall, eyes misty. He came to Li Rui and asked, "how?"


    "The fourth ruling is Li Rui."


    "Li Rui?"


    In front of him, the noble judge frowned and thought for a while. Suddenly, he patted his forehead and cried, "is that the young man who defeated Zhao Kuafu?"


    "Yes."


    "What about the others?"


    "Dead." Liu Dingtian said happily.


    The fourth ruling was very unhappy: "what are you doing? How can you kill such an excellent talent like you? This is not suitable! Organizations are in need of talents. How can they... "


    Fourth, the heart of cherishing talents in the ruling is really admirable. Liu Dingtian and others flattered him. At this time, someone rushed to the underground of the building with an explosive bag and buried it. The fourth ruling was very unhappy: "what''s this for? Liu Dingtian, what are you up to? "


    "Report the fourth ruling, we are going to blow up this building, lest the boy..."


    "I''m here, and you need to blow up the building? Are you kidding? I''m afraid you''re not doing something. All right, all right, all right. Don''t mess around. "


    Fourth, no one dares to listen to the ruling.


    After all, this manor still has the final say. And no matter in name or strength, the fourth ruling is the highest on the top.


    The fourth judge looked at the building slowly, with a banter smile on the corner of his mouth, shook his head and said, "it''s all scattered. Ah, people are dead. What are you doing around here? Clean up and report to the relevant department tomorrow. That''s to say we have fireworks here."


    I''m afraid that''s the only one who dares to use rocket launchers as fireworks.


    Everyone nodded and did as the fourth ruling said.


    The fourth ruling is to yawn and go back to have a rest. While walking, he said, "I''m so sleepy. What''s the matter."


    Looking at his slovenly appearance in a flip-flop, most people didn''t expect her to be such a number one person.


    Liu Dingtian also put down his heart and walked towards the fifth building. Liu Tiannan and Bai Xiaohua both live there. To be honest, they are dormant here during this period of time. In fact, they are not reconciled.


    However, what makes him smarter than others is that he has already figured out the terrible degree of Li Rui. After he accidentally killed the president, Liu Dingtian had expected to be here today.


    Li Rui''s growth rate is too fast and amazing.


    It is a wise man''s choice to avoid the edge and wait for the opportunity to attack at one stroke. Therefore, Liu Dingtian chose to endure. Naturally, it would be inconceivable to put this kind of thing in the eyes of some big men in Jianghua.


    Liu Dingtian, a great underground godfather of Jianghua, who once dominated the underground world of Jianghua, will also have a day to avoid others.


    But that''s the truth.


    Liu Dingtian comes to building 5 and enters the second floor. Liu Tiannan is now standing at the window and looking around. To tell the truth, what happened these days has changed his whole life and three outlooks. Sometimes, he is not reconciled.


    "Dad, here you are. When can we go back? I really don''t want to stay here


    Liu Tiannan is bored here. Since he came here, he has cut off all the contacts with his company. Now he is in a state of idleness. Bai Xiaohua is also a little stuffy. This place is too boring.


    Liu Dingtian lowered his head and frowned: "we''ll see in two days. If it''s OK in two days, we''ll go back. This Li Rui is so terrible that we have to be careful. "


    "Dad, I have to go out in two days. It''s you who have a conflict with Li Rui. I know that he is not a person who likes to implicate innocent people. Even if I stay in Jianghua, he may not cut me off. You called me here, but now I''m not clear. You don''t want our family to walk the tightrope, do you


    "Do you think business is so good without wire rope? What do you think your investment company relies on? Those who don''t repay, those who don''t give money maliciously, you think they are born to be so trustworthy? "


    Liu Tiannan was silent. Although he said that he tried his best to avoid getting involved with his family, he had to admit that without his family, his business would not be smooth.


    "But don''t worry, Li Rui is dead in all probability this time. You can rest assured about this. Just now, the fourth ruling was also in. He said it was ok, so it would be OK. You should have a rest early and have a good spirit tomorrow. Let''s have a check and try to be early. "


    All of a sudden, Liu Dingtian''s words stopped abruptly.


    Opposite him, Liu Tiannan''s pupils suddenly expanded, and the panic on his face expanded.


    "Dad


    Tears came out of Liu Tiannan''s eyes.


    "Ho, Ho... Li... Li Rui!"


    A knife, from the back of Liu Dingtian''s heart, stabbed a pair of holes, the tip of the knife is still bleeding.


    Li Rui''s figure, quietly behind Liu Dingtian, has been indifferent since.


    "Your father killed the Dean, and the dean is very kind to me. If I don''t kill your father, I have no face to face the spirit of the dean."


    When Li Rui said this, he kept looking at Liu Tiannan.


    Liu Tiannan''s eyes are always just his father''s dying scene.


    "Tiannan... Cough..." Liu Dingtian said intermittently, "don''t be enemies with him... Live a good life in the future..."


    Vitality, is rapidly disappearing from his body.


    A few seconds later, Liu Dingtian slowly closed his eyes.


    Jiang Hua generation, Liu Dingtian, die!


    The fall of one legend is the rise of another.

 Chapter 239

    After killing Liu Dingtian, Li Rui retreats unhurriedly.


    When he left, Li Rui didn''t look at Liu Tiannan. Liu Tiannan didn''t look at Li Rui. But Li Rui knew that Liu Tiannan would remember this hatred, the hatred of killing his father. In particular, Li Rui killed Liu Dingtian in front of him.


    It''s a blood feud. There''s no solution.


    But Li Rui is not afraid or afraid, it doesn''t matter.


    Li Rui left the building, intending to leave the manor. Things have been done, although Liu Dingtian died, Li Rui''s heart is still heavy. The death of the president and the death of a good man can not be compensated by the life of a bad man.


    Li Rui turned out of the manor and was about to leave. In front of him, a figure blocked his way back.


    "How does it feel to kill?"


    Li Rui doesn''t know this person, but he knows his identity. He is the fourth judge, a plain middle-aged man.


    Li Rui thought about it and replied, "there is no special feeling. People say that there are more good people in the world, but I don''t see much. Most of them are ordinary people, few of them are good from the heart. Killing a bad guy doesn''t make me think it''s fair. "


    The fourth verdict laughed: "this is reasonable, so I asked you to kill Liu Dingtian. In fact, I knew you were not dead. We are not ordinary people. You can feel my Qi, and I can feel yours. "


    "Why did you do that?" Li Rui asked.


    "Because you are a buildable material, you need a bigger platform to play your role. I see your style. You are always alone to stir up all difficulties. We need to know that there are always times when a person''s strength is insufficient, such as the dean. "


    Li Rui was silent.


    In this matter, there are indeed many things that have not been done well.


    "If I want to organize, I don''t want to find killer organizations like you. You have no value to me. "


    The fourth verdict laughs: "you really don''t need us. You are young and famous. You have strength and capital. But have you ever thought that now you''ve become enemies with us, if you join in, otherwise... "


    "Or what? I''m not afraid of you now. Everyone has only one life. If you want to play with your life, it depends on who has high skills. Besides, I''m not afraid to wear shoes barefoot. Brother, save it. Don''t let me take another nest. "


    "Young people are very confident." Fourth, he laughs.


    Li Rui held out a finger: "give me another year at most. Your shadow guild will shiver under my light. If you don''t believe it, you can try it. "


    "I''m so confident." Fourth, the ruling''s eyes cooled down, "but why do we let you grow up?"


    "Is there a choice?" Li Rui sneered, black whale swallowing water operation, glass gold body operation, a live attack, a main defense, no fear of anyone.


    The fist of the fourth ruling suddenly clenched.


    According to his height, the air is stagnant. The sand and stone on the ground beat slightly and made a sound. A strong momentum slowly came out from the fourth judge.


    Li Rui raised his hand in a violent way, which was a thunder roaring towards him!


    "Dare to be presumptuous in front of me!"


    Click!


    Tianlei, who is big in fist, directly blows the fourth verdict away, making him vomit blood in the air. Li Rui pounced directly on it, and his fists rained down. The fourth ruling in mid air is like a ball of cotton, which is so concave by Li Rui''s fist after fist.


    It''s like a doll meeting a master who doesn''t know how to take care of her. The doll is torn and gradually changed.


    Li Rui''s eyes were red, and his anger was vented to the fourth judge.


    "You think you are omnipotent, but are you really omnipotent? The violence you are proud of is nothing to me. I can kill if I want. Do you really think I dare not


    The sky was clouded.


    Li Rui raised his hand to light up the sky thunder for hundreds of meters.


    The thick thunder once again hit the fourth judge, directly splitting him into black smoke.


    Fourth, he coughed blood, but his face was cold.


    "Very good, you are very strong. If you come, it''s enough to be a verdict. "


    "You don''t deserve it!" Li Rui is as cold as ever.


    The fourth verdict smears the blood from the corners of his mouth. Li Rui strikes him again and again. He is also angry for a long time. However, we are all practitioners. If we have any strength, we will know at a try.


    Li Rui is so strong that he can''t think of any effective way to solve this young man, that is, he is unreasonable and completely invincible.


    "This time, you win. But next time, you won''t be so lucky. We''ll see! "


    With that, the fourth judge turned and walked back. Li Rui didn''t go after him either. The people in the shadow guild are not very good at fighting head-on, but they run away and play Yin one by one.


    Catch up, not necessarily.


    Li Rui''s car is parked nearby. At this point, the sky is breaking.


    Li Rui went back to the car and sat quietly in the car. Suddenly, he burst into tears.


    A good man just died.


    The key is why they killed the dean and what benefits can they get from this? In other words, people''s lives are just like weeds in their eyes. They can kill them if they want to.


    However, Liu Dingtian could not have imagined the consequences, including the shadow guild behind, and could not have been unaware of the impact behind.


    "I will definitely find out. There must be something wrong behind this. I will definitely find out!"


    Li Rui drives the car and leaves there.


    ¡­¡­


    In Tianshui manor, an orderly retreat is going on.


    The fourth ruling is responsible for the whole. Under his command, several trucks and cars are lined up. After the team set out, the fourth judge entered the compartment of one of the big trucks. The compartment of the truck is closed, but the decoration inside is very luxurious, including boats, TV, wine, tea and so on.


    The people inside saw that it was the fourth verdict, showing a bit of panic and embarrassment.


    "Don''t be nervous, Dean. You are a respected elder and the talent we need. You don''t know that Li Rui has already demolished our manor in order to find you. That boy''s temper is really hard, but also very hot


    "Why do you want to hold on to me? I''m not a big man. If so, just let me go and explain the situation to Li Rui..."


    "You are kind to him. Our goal is not you, but him from the beginning. This boy is a treasure. If he can be brought over, it will be a great thing. So keep you for the time being. "


    The fourth judge looked at the dean and laughed.


    "I recognize his strength very much. The next step is to catch him and brainwash him. It''s still up to you, Dean."


    The Dean seemed to smell the sinister smell.


    Unfortunately, he has no way to help Li Rui.

 Chapter 240

    Li Rui drove to a hotel in Liushi to have a rest. He stayed up all night fighting. It really hurt his nerves. In particular, it''s all big scenes. It''s all about playing with life.


    In fact, if it is not under the fury, it can not play such a great strength. Li Rui knows this very well. There''s a saying well said, don''t overdo it. Li Rui knows it''s time to control himself.


    After sleeping until 4 p.m., Li Rui didn''t plan to go back as soon as he came to Liushi. In a word, the little girl of Li Nian''s family doesn''t know what''s going on.


    Li Rui drives to take Li Nianjia and knocks on the door.


    "I''m Li Rui. Come and see brother Li."


    Everyone''s surname is Li. At first, it sounds a little confused. The surprised man opened the door: "Li Rui is coming, come in quickly!"


    The one who opened the door was Qiqi''s mother. She opened the door and yelled: "husband, Qiqi, look who''s coming!"


    "Li Rui, come in quickly. You don''t say it earlier when you come." Li Nian seems to blame, but actually the smile on the corner of his mouth can''t be closer.


    "Kiki, call uncle!"


    "Uncle Li Rui!" Qiqi gave a cry.


    "Ah! Qiqi, how is your health recently? Is it good Li Rui asked with a smile.


    Qiqi eyebrow eyes are smiling: "great! Kiki''s body is the best


    "That''s good." Li Rui sits on the sofa. Qiqi''s mother pours tea for him and a cup for Li Nian. Li Rui was drinking tea and asked, "brother Li is not working today?"


    "I don''t go to a normal weekend. Although career is important, children and wife are the most important." When Li Nian said this, he had deep feelings. In the past, he was always bent on his work and biased towards his family.


    Since Kiki got better, he devoted more attention to his home. Although the progress of his career was slow, he was extremely satisfied with the happiness of his family.


    "Why, do you come here to communicate this time?" Li Nian asked.


    Li Rui shook his head: "no, I came here to cooperate with the police station over there to arrest the criminals. The director of our hospital is missing. The prisoner caught him here. The president of the hospital is very kind to me, so I actively cooperate with my work. Come and see Kiki and you


    Li Nian straightened up: "what''s the matter, tell me in detail."


    Since Li Rui mentioned it, he would take it as a matter of fact.


    Li Rui explained the affairs of Tianshui manor and the dark forces behind it. Li Nian''s face was very grim: "there is such a criminal gang in Liu city. Good guy, we must eradicate it! Li Rui, what do you say? I''ll send someone to do it now! "


    It''s no joke for Li Nian to speak. He is in charge of politics and law. The business of Tianshui manor is under his eyes. If it is not handled early, it will cause great disaster!


    I''m afraid he will also be affected in his official career.


    This is what Li Nian is worried about. On the one hand, he believes that Li Rui will not talk freely. On the other hand, it is about himself.


    Li Rui reports the location information of Tianshui manor to Li Nian. Li Nian immediately dials the phone and asks the major police stations to organize people to rush to Tianshui manor.


    "I''ll copy one when I see one." Li Rui groaned in his heart. The fourth verdict of Dog Coin dared to speak out, which made him become a stray dog.


    An unprecedented action to crack down on gangsters has officially started in Liushi!


    This is the butterfly effect brought by Li Rui.


    However, what Tianshui manor left at this time was just an empty shell. The criminals, led by the fourth ruling, have long been deserted and have no idea where they are.


    But this time the operation is not fruitless, along the Tianshui manor, dig out part of the criminal related personnel and evidence. At the same time, Liushi''s underground world was reorganized again.


    When Li Nian was in charge of politics and law, there was only a small living space in Liushi''s underground world. This time, it was even more peaceful.


    Naturally, it''s all a afterword. That evening, Qiqi''s mother cooked a table and warmly entertained Li Rui.


    "Li Rui, I''ve heard all about it. Now you are the president of the third hospital. How do you feel about going to a leading position? "


    Although Li Nian initiated the crackdown on gangsters, he was not on the front line. Naturally, this kind of thing was handed over to the people below. When he did, he just had to listen to the report. At home, he''s still relaxed.


    Li Rui took a sip of the wine and said, "don''t mention it. There are many things. Fortunately, I''m lazy. My main job is to hand over the work to reliable people. I wanted to save the Dean, and let him do all these things... "


    At this point, Li Rui suddenly had a sour nose.


    It''s his responsibility that the president is gone. It''s his failure to rescue the president in time.


    Li Nian and Qiqi''s mother both saw Li Rui''s red eyes, some of which were not clear. However, there was no question.


    "The Dean was very kind to me. He gave me a hand when I was in trouble."


    Li Rui still remembers that when the school and the hospital were to be expelled, it was the principal and the president who worked together to help him solve these two problems.


    Now things are right and people are wrong, and the dean is no longer there, leaving nothing to sigh.


    "Brother Li, do me a favor. If you find the ashes, please make an identification and try to let the Dean go back to his hometown for burial."


    The underworld only takes in the souls of the evildoers. Good people and ordinary people will not stay in the underworld. Li Rui doesn''t have the ability to go to the hell to find the soul of the dean. He can only hope that he can find the ashes of the dean and bury them.


    Li Nian nodded. He didn''t ask why Li Rui knew the Dean was dead.


    He did not ask why Li Rui knew that only ashes were left.


    There are some questions that we don''t need to ask to the end.


    "Here, drink." Li Nian raised his glass to pay homage. Anyway, he knows what to do tonight, so just have a good drink with this brother.


    It was a real drunkenness.


    Li Rui was very drunk that night, and his heart was filled with grief.


    By nine o''clock in the evening, Li Rui and Li Nian were already drunk. However, they are all good drinkers. After they get drunk, they don''t talk and play drunk. They just lie on their stomach and lie down.


    Qiqi''s mother helps Li Nian to have a rest in her room.


    Li Rui struggled to get up: "I''m sorry, sister-in-law. I have to stay tonight..."


    Then he flew to the guest room and fell asleep on the bed.


    Qiqi''s mother was angry and funny: "there''s no need to be so outspoken."


    Because of Qiqi, Li Rui''s status in their family is no less than that of his relatives. There is no general relationship comparable to saving lives.


    "Mom, why are uncle and dad so drunk?"


    Qiqi in the living room watching TV, asked to her side to accompany Qiqi mother.


    Qiqi''s mother thought about it and said, "because they lost something important, Qiqi, we should cherish what we have in the future, OK?"


    Qiqi nodded seriously: "Well!"

 Chapter 241

    I didn''t wake up until the next morning at Li Nian''s home. Li Rui was really comfortable.


    It''s all natural.


    Looking at the time, it''s already ten o''clock in the morning, and the sun is drying the sheets. Li Rui walked out of the room in a daze. When Qiqi saw him, she called out sweetly: "uncle, are you awake? Are you hungry? "


    Li Rui''s mood was suddenly cured by Qiqi''s sweet smile, and he said with a smile, "are you hungry or not? Is your father awake?"


    "Dad went to work and won''t be back until half past six."


    Qiqi''s mother turned from the kitchen, holding a bowl of chicken soup in her hand: "I was afraid to disturb you to sleep, come on, drink some chicken soup to wake up."


    "Thank you, sister-in-law." Li Rui came to the chair with chicken soup and drank it slowly.


    "Does it hurt?" Asked Kiki''s mother.


    Li Rui shook his head: "OK, it doesn''t hurt much. It''s probably the wine."


    Some of them have a special headache the next day, while others don''t. Of course, with Li Rui''s constitution, it''s not bad at ease.


    Qiqi''s mother gave a soft smile and said, "your brother Li said that you should go to the police station when you have time, and the investigators from Jianghua also came here. It seems that there are some clues about the case at the scene."


    "All right, I''ll be there now." Li Rui put down his bowl and was ready to go out. Qiqi''s mother stopped him: "brush your teeth and wash your face before you go."


    Li Rui rushed to the kitchen to brush his teeth and wash his face, and then left the Li family.


    When they came to the Liushi police station, Zhao Ling and she had already been there. As soon as Li Rui went in, he asked Zhao Ling, "what''s the situation? Did you find any clues? "


    "How did you come? It''s been two days since the explosion happened in Tianshui manor. When you come here, the cauliflower will be cold. " Zhao Ling''s face was not happy. She thought Li Rui was too slow. "Bang, I thought you would get something if you came early."


    "Don''t say that. What clues have been collected."


    "According to the monitoring we mobilized, those people have gone to the provincial capital. In Tianshui manor, we collected several guns and related human bones... "


    "Has there been any comparison?"


    "There''s a comparison, of course, not all of it. Only on the basis of the status quo, as far as possible to get a comparison. Relevant data will be available in the afternoon. But to be sure, there is no Dean among them. "


    Li Rui''s tight brow suddenly stretched out: "are you sure?"


    "You should think that human ashes should be burned at high temperature. It''s impossible to extract DNA, but Tianshui manor is not a professional crematorium. They just burn people to death. According to these clues, naturally, at the beginning, we also informed the daughter of the president to return home and extract DNA samples. The conclusion is that we did not find the president. "


    "Does that mean the dean is not dead?" Li Rui asked.


    Zhao Ling is noncommittal, because there is also a lot of uncertainty. A person''s immortality can not be concluded by the corpse evidence after death. What if it''s buried somewhere else? What if the body was thrown somewhere else?


    So Zhao Ling can''t answer this question.


    "If you continue to search, I''ll call Vice Mayor Li Nian and ask him to arrange a police dog search and rescue. I''m sure we can find out."


    Zhao Ling gave a hum.


    Li Rui turned around and went out to make a phone call. After the call was connected, Li Nian said that he would arrange it as soon as possible. Now that such a thing has happened, the city attaches great importance to it. Including Tianshui manor, there are more than ten corpses, which need to be properly handled.


    The only thing to be thankful for is that those who died were not innocent hostages. Many people''s identities have been determined, and they were the killers of several homicides.


    After intensive arrangement, the police dog was transferred to Tianshui manor for investigation. Before coming to Liushi, the working group led by Zhao Ling had already made corresponding preparations and arrangements. After the clothes worn by the former president were smelled by the police dogs, the police dogs ran all the way.


    There are two places, one is the basement, the other is the gate of Tianshui manor.


    "It seems that nothing happened to the Dean, otherwise the police dog would not have reacted like this. Only recent traces will be noticed by police dogs. " Said the rescuer.


    "Of course, there must be some deviation, and we can''t be so arbitrary. Things still need to be traced slowly. We can only make a decision when we collect the monitoring information of Skynet and see the real people. "


    Li Rui is in Tianshui manor. The police dog keeps around Li Rui, barking from time to time. The rescuer looks strange, looks at Li Rui and asks, "have you been here before?"


    "Yes."


    "Excuse me..."


    "It''s not your business." Li Rui gave a light explanation and said nothing more. The rescuers are suspicious, so what. There is no evidence at the scene, only a few police dogs are not enough evidence.


    Moreover, in Liushi, Li Rui is better than Jianghua in terms of official background. After all, Li Nian is directly responsible for managing the front line of politics and law. With him, Li Rui can have no worries.


    Now that the dean''s life is a little certain, Li Rui is also relaxed. The previous sentence in the fourth ruling is right. One person''s strength is too weak. Many things are too difficult for one person to accomplish.


    Li Rui can only rely on the police for his next work. Only they have the ability and strength to search for the trace of the dean. Li Rui is devoid of skills, and not everything can be done in place.


    After confirming this, Li Rui drove out of Liushi. I don''t have much to worry about here. I went to Li Nian''s home to have a meal, and that''s about it. Nothing else. Nothing else.


    Li Rui drives back to Jianghua. He arrives in the morning and receives a call from Zhao Yue in the afternoon. Neither of these two Miss Zhao stopped.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "The book has been published. Come and do some activities."


    "How''s it going?"


    "Just come and see."


    Li Rui didn''t even go home, so he drove directly to the library. At this time, the library did not appear a very lively scene, on the contrary, it was quite desolate.


    "What''s the matter?" Coming to the exhibition stand of the press conference, Li Rui asked Zhao Yue.


    "There''s no problem with the publisher, and there''s no problem with the library. The problem is that the medical community in the provincial capital has exploded. They severely attacked our books and didn''t recommend them. So, until now, our books have not been released officially


    Zhao Yue is helpless.


    As soon as Li Rui heard this, he got angry. It was so difficult for him to do a good deed. Either this or that jumped out to do something.


    "Who are they?"


    "I don''t know."


    Li Rui thought a little, took out his mobile phone and called Zhuge Wen directly.


    Isn''t he a deputy Librarian in the library? You''re right to find him.

 Chapter 242

    Zhuge Wen is not in the library at the moment, and he doesn''t know what to do. It was Fu Xiaosi who appeared at the first time. She should have been sent by Zhuge Wen.


    "It''s your book that''s coming out!"


    Fu Xiaosi was very surprised. She didn''t expect Li Rui to be able to publish his own books besides being rich. However, after she knew the title of Li Rui''s book, she behaved strangely, "are you following the line of civil science?"


    The so-called "folk science" means folk science. It refers to those scientific theories created by imagination without the support of scientific theories. For example, drinking mung bean soup can cure all kinds of diseases, that is, civil medicine.


    However, Li Rui didn''t agree to name the book with civil science. Li Rui said, "this is a doctor who came back from studying abroad. You can understand that we are co authors."


    Fu Xiaosi was startled: "returned overseas doctor! It''s so powerful. I really need to study it. "


    "Don''t be in a hurry to study. Our books are not allowed to be published. Who is behind this


    "Well, I don''t know. I''m afraid we have to ask the leaders about this... "


    Fu Xiaosi is just a clerk. When it comes to banning the publication of a personal book, it''s really not something she can deal with. We have to find Zhuge Wen.


    "Now that you''ve all talked to the publisher, it''s not necessarily forbidden to publish this."


    The truth is that Li Rui also understands. However, Li Rui is not willing to accept the fact that it is a matter of justice and has to be blocked by many parties.


    "Do we want to publish a book and cover it up like a street mouse? The purpose of this book is not to make a profit, but to make a profit. I wonder who''s interfering. I have to smoke him when I catch him! "


    Fu Xiaosi was startled: "Shh - keep your voice down. Anyone who has this energy forbidden to release is stronger than you think. Sometimes, it''s better to keep a low profile. "


    Li Rui snorted and called Zhuge Wen.


    Low key, sometimes considered weak and deceptive. Since some people want to hide in the dark to make stumbling blocks, naturally they are not afraid of being known by others. Since they are so confident, Li Rui would like to see it.


    "I''ll see how I can get in this hand, and how I can obstruct it."


    Zhuge Wen didn''t arrive so soon, so even if Li Rui was very angry, I''m afraid it couldn''t be solved for a while. Moreover, in such an occasion, it is not suitable to talk about things that are too private after all.


    Now that the press conference is yellow, let''s forget it for the time being, and it will be the same next time. Li Rui asks Fu Xiaosi and Zhao Yue to have a coffee while waiting for Zhuge Wen to come and ask him what''s going on.


    At noon, Zhuge Wen came to the coffee shop with Shi Shi Ran''s steps. This guy is so treacherous that he clearly wants to rub his meal. He was not surprised to see Li Rui, but he was surprised to see Zhao Yue: "Yo, is this beautiful woman?"


    "My colleague Zhao Yue, we published the book together. Curator, you are master Qingtian. What do you say? The two of us are so worried now that we are counting on the contribution fee to make a living. "


    Li Rui a mouth, Fu Xiaosi and Zhao Yue want to laugh, but still hold back. Zhuge Wen was a little embarrassed and apologized: "I''m not to blame for this. It''s not easy for you to spread your anger on me. But since you''ve come to me, I''ll let you know. "


    "In fact, it was from a director of a bureau in the provincial capital. The reason is that you once brought down the director of the hospital. Later, they didn''t work in your hospital, but the director was a relative of the director. Do you understand what I say? "


    Li Rui is convinced.


    It turns out that there is still such a connection, which is really worthy of the four words of "disaster free".


    "What should I do?" Li Rui asked.


    Zhuge Wen said with a mysterious smile: "you have to tie the bell to solve the problem. If you don''t get rid of the director, you won''t succeed in the press conference."


    Li Rui frowned.


    There are no friends and relationships in the provincial capital. There is no need to have many friends in all aspects of Jianghua. It seems that we have to find a way to find a relationship, otherwise it will get stuck here.


    "Forget it, I''ll find a way to solve it. Let''s have dinner. It''s my treat


    Three people are waiting for Li Rui. There''s no way. Now who doesn''t know that Li Rui is rich? They all want to seize the opportunity and kill him.


    There''s not much to eat in a coffee shop. You have to go to a restaurant to eat. Li Rui took three people to the restaurant for a meal. It was more than two o''clock in the afternoon when Li Rui was thinking about where to go.


    It''s all business. It''s all business.


    Generally speaking, if we find the Yang family, we can certainly handle it properly. But if the relationship is used in this way, it will be too cheap.


    You know, there will be many disasters like this in the future. If you offend someone, you may offend someone''s relatives or friends, and the other party''s friends or relatives will not like it.


    You can''t always run to the Yang family every time you encounter this kind of thing?


    "I don''t believe in evil. I can''t deal with it myself."


    Li Rui asked Zhuge Wen for the director''s contact information and drove directly to the provincial capital.


    "There has to be a way to say it."


    Li Rui never likes to ask for help. He would rather be tired than ask for help from others. If you can do it yourself, it''s best. If you can''t, it''s not too late to think about other ways.


    Li Rui, the provincial capital, has been there several times. In fact, every city is almost the same. It''s just a bigger place, more people and more traffic. It''s not strange to say.


    Li Rui drove to the "certain bureau" mentioned by Zhuge Wen, stopped the car and went straight in. Along the way, I met all kinds of people, some came to handle affairs, some came to deal with problems.


    "Hello, who are you looking for?" The security guard in the hall saw that Li Rui was a stranger and asked.


    "I''ll call director Cheng." Li Rui said.


    "Which director Cheng?"


    "Director Cheng Fangping."


    "Oh, his office is one floor up, on the left." It was Li Rui who gave the security guard a good impression. Looking at him fresh and clean, he thought he was not a bad man and gave him directions.


    Li Rui said thanks and went straight upstairs. When he arrived at the office that the security guard said, Li Rui knocked on the door. When he was allowed to enter, Li Rui went in.


    "Who do you want, young man?" A middle-aged man with round stomach and half bald hair was reading a newspaper with a teacup in his hand and asked casually.


    Li Rui said, "I''m looking for director Cheng."


    "What can I do for you?"


    "I''ll talk to him about some personal matters."


    "I am. What do you want to talk to me about?"


    It turned out that director Cheng was the one who was drinking tea and reading newspapers. Li Rui knew clearly and said, "why don''t we talk outside?"

 Chapter 243

    "What do you want to talk about? If you have anything, just say it here. Don''t be furtive. You can''t see it. "


    Cheng chucheng, elder of Cheng ChuZhong, is as heavy as a mountain. His eyelids squint at Li Rui. He doesn''t trust the young man. It''s also true that he doesn''t take Li Rui seriously because of his position.


    Those who come here for business are not beggars.


    Li Rui was also busy, and said quietly, the handlebar went to the chief of the journey. When he put it on, the guy was instantly turned over by electricity.


    Li Rui: "ah? Director Cheng, what''s the matter with you? God, somebody, call an ambulance


    For a time, the office was in a mess. No one thought that director Cheng would suddenly froth like this. What can we do? Some people yell and others want to help director Cheng up. However, director Cheng weighs more than 100 Jin. These old men in the office are used to treating themselves with dignity. How can they have any strength.


    At this time, Li Rui yelled: "don''t panic, let me come!"


    With that, Li Rui grabbed the head of the journey and put a top on his back Li Rui scolded in his heart, but pretended to be very anxious: "hurry up, let''s send director Cheng to the hospital!"


    People in the office don''t want to work very much. When they have the opportunity to send the director to the hospital, they can go home to have a rest. Can they miss such good things?


    Immediately, some people got up and pretended to help. Naturally, there were also a few conscientious and responsible staff members who disdained to participate in this kind of lazy work. After some care, they returned to their own positions and buried themselves in work.


    Li Rui went downstairs with director Cheng on his back. He didn''t say how many dark hands he used all the way. In short, before he got downstairs, director Cheng woke up in pain.


    "Ouch, ouch, my old bone, what''s the matter?"


    Li Rui put down director Cheng: "director, you just had a sudden heart attack. We are all worried about you. I will not send you to the hospital for examination."


    "Yes, Lao Cheng, thanks to this young man''s righteousness and strength, otherwise we old bones will move you. Just wake up. I''m afraid you can''t wake up! "


    "Director, let''s go to the hospital."


    All of you and me, director Cheng turned to be confused, but he knew it was Li Rui who helped. He immediately said, "thank you, thank you, young man..."


    "You''re welcome, director Cheng. It''s OK, director Cheng!"


    Li Ruiyi''s words were correct, but he almost died of laughing in his heart. He really had to work hard to keep from laughing.


    "Well, let''s go to the hospital now." Director Cheng looks at Li Rui.


    Li Rui nodded: "OK, director Cheng, I''ll carry you down!"


    With Li Rui''s help, it''s a matter of a sudden. Li Rui takes director Cheng to the hospital and kindly buys fruit. Director Cheng nods and praises the young man as a good guy.


    If he knew that Li Rui had done it all by himself, he didn''t know what expression he would make.


    Anyway, Li Rui is playing the role of a good young man in the society. He is busy. But director Cheng is moved. If he didn''t have a daughter, he would have recognized Li Rui as his son-in-law.


    "What a nice guy, I didn''t notice it at the beginning. What''s your name, young man? What can I do for you? " Director Cheng still remembers Li Rui''s purpose at the beginning. He doesn''t talk about it now, but when.


    Li Rui was right. He helped director Cheng peel the apple and said, "my name is Li Rui. I''m from Jianghua. Director Cheng, I have a book. I heard that you think there are some things in it that are not very good. I don''t want to come here specially to ask you for advice, so that I can go back and correct it modestly. "


    Li Rui is not afraid that he knows about it. He always says it. Director Cheng''s face changed, and he looked at Li Rui strangely: "are you the youngest vice president in the history of Jianghua city?"


    "Yes."


    Director Cheng suddenly showed an embarrassed look: "this thing..."


    He knows what''s going on. Since Li Rui will come here, he must have known that he is the one who can''t release it.


    Originally, neither of them owes the other. Now the embarrassment lies in the fact that director Cheng feels that he owes Li Rui.


    That''s not good.


    Director Cheng coughed: "I really see that there are some mistakes in the grammar in your books, so I suggest you revise it here..."


    With that, director Cheng''s eyes flashed a ray of light, and he began to have a small abacus in his heart. He said: "I suggest you find an expert to help you with this matter. You just need to pay a little money. After all, you are still young..."


    Li Rui nodded frequently, but in his heart he was scolding his mother: "it seems that electric shock therapy is not enough, it needs to be more than a few times."


    Li Rui put his hand on the edge of the bed, nodded and said, "director Cheng is right. I also think we should find an old expert."


    Zizi!


    As soon as the spark flashed, director Cheng was stunned again.


    Li Rui shook director Cheng and slapped him on the cheek: "director Cheng, what''s the matter with you? Wake up quickly... "


    As director Cheng lives in a senior ward, he is alone, so no one here knows that director Cheng has fainted again. After being slapped by Li Rui, director Cheng wakes up.


    "I, what''s wrong with me?"


    "Director Cheng, you fainted again just now. You are very sick. I suggest that you still need long-term treatment. If I hadn''t been here just now, I''m afraid you would have died! "


    "True or false?" Director Cheng asked, extremely weak.


    Li Rui nodded very seriously.


    "Well, thank you." Director Cheng said.


    Li Rui nodded: "director Cheng, please have a good rest in the ward. I''ll go to the experts now. But if something happens to you, I may not be able to come back here. Take care of yourself. "


    Li Rui is about to get up and leave. Director Cheng is in a hurry. If it wasn''t for Li Rui, I''m afraid he would have hung up long ago. I don''t know. How can we let Li Rui go now? Of course, let him stay around and take care of himself!


    "Wait, young man, don''t go. It''s not urgent to find an expert. We can take our time. "


    "No, I have to solve this problem quickly." Li Rui still wants to go.


    Cheng Chu Chang can''t wait to beg Li Rui. You can''t go. If you go, I''ll die here for no reason?


    "Young man, I''ll help you solve this problem! You can''t go! " Cheng shouts with a straight face.


    Li ruinao scratched his head, sat down again, took out his mobile phone, and said with a bright smile, "please call our curator over there."


    Director Cheng was stunned.


    I don''t understand. This guy broke it.

 Chapter 244

    Li Rui is trying to force director Cheng to submit. If he doesn''t submit, this trip is not in vain. How can there be so many good people in the world, who can help you to go back to the hospital if you have nothing to do, and who can keep you in the ward if you have nothing to do?


    Bang, there are such good things. I don''t think it''s too beautiful.


    Director Cheng finally reluctantly took Li Rui''s mobile phone and made a call. After a few words, director Cheng hung up and said to Li Rui, "young man, why are you so kind?"


    "I respect you very much, so it''s convenient. Even if today is a person I don''t know, I will help when I see this situation. " It is true that they will help, but they are not sent to the hospital, but treated at the scene.


    "Besides, I really need your help in my business. I don''t do these things without selfishness at all, and I''m not embarrassed at all. " Li Ruicheng is sincere.


    Cheng Chu sighed: "I didn''t expect that you were so young, but you have such a mind. My relative is not as good as you."


    Li Rui smiles faintly, everything is silent.


    Li Rui accompanied director Cheng to recuperate at noon. Director Cheng was originally from Jianghua. Li Rui is half of his hometown. Apart from their unhappiness, they really have no other contradictions. One comes and two goes, chatting and chatting, on the contrary, I feel a little sympathetic.


    "Xiao Li, I didn''t expect you to be so promising. Well done, we, Jianghua, need talents like you! "


    When director Cheng heard Li Rui talking about the exchange in Liushi, he clapped his hands and laughed, as if he was on the scene.


    Li Rui also praised director Cheng from time to time as a good example for his hometown, and the two praised each other. Director Cheng now also sees that Li Rui has potential and is a potential stock. There are not many such potential stocks in Jianghua.


    Such potential stocks, but also to make good ah. Don''t deceive the poor youth. It''s not that no one understands the truth of 30 years of Hedong and 30 years of Hexi.


    "Xiao Li, I''ll go to my house for dinner tomorrow. We are all villagers. If I don''t treat you well, I''ll be upset." Director Cheng is very amiable.


    Li Rui promised: "certainly, as long as you are well, I will visit you."


    As a matter of fact, director Cheng is not a big official. Being a director of a provincial bureau is still a long way from the real power center.


    He is now on good terms with Li Rui. If Li Rui develops in the future, he can ask Li Rui to do something. After all, in the officialdom, no one can understand that. Besides, they are all petty officials, so they need to make friends.


    Li Rui also understands these.


    On the contrary, director Cheng is a little flattering to Li Rui. I''m kidding. The youngest president of Jianghua hospital is a genius with amazing medical skills at a young age. Who knows where he will go in the future.


    As for the launch of the new book, it has long been nothing. Director Cheng patted his chest to ensure that it was absolutely no problem.


    Li Rui arrived in the afternoon and left the hospital.


    To be honest, director Cheng does have some physical problems, but if he had not been electrocuted twice by Li Rui, there would not have been any problems. This does not stop Li Rui to give him electric shock therapy, director Cheng also slowly recovered.


    Besides, his son also came in the afternoon and called Li Rui brother.


    It''s a wonderful relationship. It''s clear that both sides are hostile to each other, but they quickly collude with each other because of their interests.


    Now that he is in the provincial capital, Li Rui is not in a hurry to go back. After driving to a hotel and opening a room, Li Rui took a rest and went around.


    Road navigation depends on maps. Li Rui wants to take a walk in several scenic spots. In addition, it is said that the fourth ruling and others ran to the provincial capital at that time. It would be better if they could find some clues here.


    But it''s up to the police.


    Li Rui called Zhao Ling at the hotel and said, "let''s check the trace of that group of people. How''s it going?"


    "Who is it?" Zhao Ling didn''t know it was Li Rui.


    "You don''t know who I am? I''m Li Rui! I''m in the provincial capital now, looking for clues everywhere. I ask you, "how''s the lead?"


    "Are you in the provincial capital, too? Is there any mistake? I''m in the provincial capital. Where are you in the provincial capital? "


    "This side of the first people''s hospital."


    "Will you come to my side? We are on the side of Xihu District branch, and we are checking Skynet data. "


    Li Rui thinks that it''s just right to go and have a look.


    When Li Rui arrived at Xihu District branch, it was evening. Zhao Ling was waiting at the door alone. When she saw Li Rui, she got into Li Rui''s car.


    "What for?" Li Rui was very dissatisfied and asked.


    "What else? Eat. " Zhao Ling''s face was taken for granted, as if Li Rui had just invited her to dinner.


    Li Rui was very angry: "if there is any reason, I know how to eat every day. My money doesn''t come from the wind, either


    "You have money, hee hee."


    Zhao Ling plays a rogue. Li Rui has no choice but to invite her to eat. They came to a restaurant again. Zhao Ling found her seat, ordered some dishes and chatted with Li Rui.


    "It''s certain that they came to the provincial capital, most likely in the West Lake District. However, the specific location will have to wait for the data to be verified. Although Skynet has monitoring everywhere, it may not be able to monitor some old areas. "


    "Where is the most likely location?"


    "Here it is." Zhao Ling looked at Li Rui quietly, "otherwise, why do you think I brought you to this five-star hotel? Am I that bad? "


    "Ha ha, it''s interesting, so you brought me here to investigate the case. So it''s selfless that you order so many dishes and have such a good time. "


    "Don''t say such a wet blanket." Zhao Ling motioned to Li Rui to get close to him. Then Li Rui got close to him. Zhao Ling said in a low voice, "I''ve received the news that there''s a dance party tonight. Do you want to see it then?"


    "Then I have to prepare a dress."


    "By the way, help me prepare one." Zhao Ling said.


    Li Rui looked at Zhao Ling with surprise and looked at her for several times. Finally, he couldn''t help but ask, "no, how can I feel that you are killing me as a big dog?"


    "Ha ha, I''m doing it for you. You can''t go to a dance without a girl. Do you know anything about high society? "


    Li Rui felt empty for a while. Seriously, he didn''t really understand.


    Zhao Ling looks at Li Rui''s guilty face and smiles in her heart. Although Li Rui doesn''t understand, it doesn''t matter. In fact, she doesn''t understand! But how can we not see such a good scene?


    "Ha ha, it''s true that I didn''t find the wrong person, so I should cooperate with these two idiots!" Zhao Ling is very happy.

 Chapter 245

    The dance was held at 7 o''clock in the evening. Li Rui and Zhao Ling went to buy two sets of dresses while eating. Two sets are black, one is a suit, one is a dress.


    Zhao Ling has no money. Li Rui helped out all the money. The girl is now eating Li Rui in all aspects. Li Rui is so angry that her teeth itch. She wants to make her pay the IOU many times.


    I''m not a relative. I mean, I''m always rubbing money.


    Looking at the "great cause" of saving the president, Li Rui tolerated it.


    At seven o''clock, Li Rui and Zhao Ling come to the dance. At this time, the dance was just beginning, but all the people who came to the provincial capital were still on the stage, and their arrival time was often ahead of time. Of course, there are some bigwigs who won''t be so early.


    In short, there are more people.


    "Although it''s a star rated hotel, some people on the mixed roads have been trying their best to clean up these years. The owner of this hotel had a black history before, but he was able to smooth it out. Now he is a successful businessman, and people on the road still call him "boss Guo."


    Zhao Ling and Li Rui are sitting at the same table with a glass in her hand. They are chatting and watching the people in the field.


    "Boss Guo?" Li Rui doesn''t like this name very much, but he wants to know more about this person.


    "His real name is Guo Sitong, and he has a lot to say in the provincial capital. The industry under his name is more than one billion, and no one will give him some face. This person is not comparable to the Chen Hongpao people you know in Jianghua. It''s better to bring one out of your hand than them. "


    "Oh? So powerful? " Li Rui smiles.


    Zhao Ling said hard: "of course, you think you are in Jianghua. Who doesn''t know? If it wasn''t for the face of the Yang family, hum, you would have been taken away. What''s the matter, Mr. Li? I''m so happy. "


    "If you talk nonsense again, I''ll take off your clothes. I paid for them!"


    Zhao Ling quickly pretended to be clever and joked that money is the boss.


    Now two people have nothing to see and chat, in fact, it''s OK. In the past ten minutes, several people came in at the door. The people at the ball were in a commotion.


    "Here comes Mr. Guo."


    "Hello, Mr. Guo!"


    "Mr. Guo, long time no see!"


    Guo Sitong looks like a successful businessman. He wears a suit and his hair is bright. He is very dignified. He said hello to the crowd, but he didn''t have any airs.


    Such a person can really be called "bearing".


    Li Rui stares at the "general manager Guo", but he can''t keep calm in any case.


    This Guo Sitong is the fourth ruling!


    There is no way to make people believe that this is the bearded uncle, and there is no way for people to connect this man with the fourth ruling of the shadow guild, the killer leader.


    But he so openly appeared under the sun, no one will stand up and call him a fourth verdict, no one knows his true identity.


    "Everyone is here. If you don''t treat Guo well, please don''t be surprised."


    Guo Sitong greets the public with his glass.


    There should be harmony.


    "Mr. Xu, long time no see. Are you looking good recently? Mr. Liu, you''re here too. Come on, let''s have a drink with our old friends. "


    Guo Sitong greets several middle-aged people who are boss''s postures and drinks to one side. Several people were chatting enthusiastically, while Li Rui was listening. It seemed that Guo Sitong was going to do a business and lacked funds, so he wanted to borrow money from them.


    "Mr. Guo, just give me a call and the money will arrive immediately. We can certainly trust your credit. "


    Mr. Xu spoke sincerely, as if he was eager to lend money to Guo Sitong.


    Guo Sitong laughed and patted president Xu on the shoulder: "I don''t miss you old friends. Come and have a drink."


    After three rounds of wine, Guo Sitong settled the matter in a few words, and came to Li Rui leisurely: "what are you doing here, little brother?"


    "Naturally, I''m here to pay a visit to general manager Guo." Li Rui stood up and came to Guo Sitong. "Mr. Guo''s great skill really makes me admire him."


    "Ha ha ha, young man, one day you will be as successful as I am!" Guo Sitong was very happy with his smile, and there was a light of satisfaction in the corner of his eyes.


    Here is his home court, and there are so many successful businessmen. It''s impossible for Li Rui to make trouble. Otherwise, no one can stand the impact.


    At this moment, these words are clearly telling Li Rui, "what can you do for me?"


    "What''s up, young man? Do you want to work with me? As long as you like, I promise you will be more successful than me in the future. We appreciate people like you


    Guo Sitong is good at persuasion.


    Li Rui refused without thinking about it: "no, it''s a good way for a gentleman to love money. I just want to ask you where the dean is, and you tell me the answer. Let''s forget it today, or I''ll blow up here now. "


    "Dean? What Dean, don''t just say something I don''t understand. "


    Li Rui''s eyes are slightly cold: "since you insist on pretending you don''t understand, well, I''ll show you my ability."


    Boom!


    Throughout the hall, electric sparks were everywhere, and it was clear that the cracked light bulbs and wires caused a messy scene. Darkness came, people panicked, a good dance, all of a sudden chaos.


    And just talked with Guo Sitong several boss, at this time was turned on the ground, twitching mouth foaming.


    "If you don''t fulfill my wish, I''ll let you become Liu Tianding. There is no way to go to heaven and earth. Wherever you go, I''ll go after you. Wherever you go, I''ll destroy you. As long as you think it''s in your interest to keep the Dean, I don''t mind beating you up at all. "


    Guo Sitong was silent for a moment, and suddenly sneered: "you look too high at yourself. Where''s your girlfriend?"


    Li Rui suddenly turned back and saw that Zhao Ling had disappeared from his seat!


    Must be just suddenly in the dark environment, someone suddenly robbed Zhao Ling!


    "I haven''t been so angry for a long time. Good. You have successfully aroused my anger. Go to hell with me!"


    The thick thunder and lightning shot out from Li Rui''s hands in an instant and went straight to kill Guo Sitong. Guo Sitong rolled on the spot and jumped towards the door. This guy is very good at running away. Li Rui raises his leg and chases him.


    "Want to run? It''s not that easy! "


    The black whale''s water swallowing technique is moving towards Guo Sitong. Guo Sitong himself had good accomplishments, but in the face of Li Rui''s aggressive attack, he had no means to resist and had to flee.


    He ran towards the corridor. On both sides of the corridor, someone came out and headed for Li Ruiwei.


    ambush on all sides!

 Chapter 246

    Dense figures came out of the corridor, sword light and arrow shadow - someone was shooting with a composite bow.


    However, these things can frighten ordinary people. If they are used to frighten Li Rui, they are just wrong people.


    Li Rui''s body shape is almost a flash away, at the same time in the glass formula body protection, black whale water swallowing technique full operation of the state, it is invincible. It''s like a hurricane. It doesn''t give people much reaction time at all.


    "Stop him!"


    "Kill him, kill him!"


    "Come on


    Some are roaring, others are attacking in a dull way. In front of these people, Guo Sitong walked forward with his head down and his face unhappy. He didn''t look back to see if those people could keep Li Rui.


    Because it''s totally impossible. At most, it''s just a delay.


    "Get out of here!"


    Li Rui was so angry that he didn''t want to cover it up. He doesn''t care whether he will break the sky or not. Up to now, the president has no trace. If Zhao Ling is involved again, this is absolutely unacceptable to him.


    Although Zhao Ling likes to take advantage of her recently, this woman is not bad.


    In his fury, Li Rui almost ignored his actions. This rapid rolling in the past, in an instant, it caught up with Guo Sitong. Guo Sitong didn''t expect Li Rui to break through so fast. He ran towards the corridor in horror.


    He''s a warrior and fast.


    But this time, Li Rui''s speed was faster than him, and he let go.


    "Still want to go? Dream


    Li Rui jumps up and grabs Guo Sitong''s vest. Guo Sitong''s backhand is a punch, and he hits Li Rui''s face. His fist shoots out a powerful style. Before he gets close to Li Rui''s body, Li Rui''s eyebrows hurt.


    In martial arts, this kind of power is called "Quan Gang", which is also a skill that can kill people without touching their bodies.


    However, at this time, Li Rui''s Liuli Jue, which is running with all his strength, is to put Guo Sitong''s mind to gang. Li Rui didn''t hide this punch, but it was also a punch. He let out the aura of Huaqi section and cut it directly towards Guo Sitong''s two legs.


    Bang!


    Whew!


    At the moment when the two sides met, Guo Sitong''s body whirled fiercely, and his body rotated 90 degrees in mid air to avoid Li Rui''s fierce blow. But his fist hit Li Rui''s forehead with a pen.


    However, in the past, there was no texture. It seemed to hit on a piece of iron and steel, but it just rubbed Li Rui''s skin.


    Li Rui''s eyes were red and he laughed.


    "How dare you touch me?"


    Guo Sitong wanted to get away from him in horror. However, his fist was firmly grasped by Li Rui and was fixed there. Under the full operation of black whale''s water swallowing skill, Guo Sitong''s whole body essence is located in the center of black whale''s water swallowing skill and is quickly absorbed.


    In just a few seconds, Guo Sitong felt weak and gray.


    "If I die, your companion will not live!"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you." Li Rui sneered and did not stop absorbing the essence of Guo Sitong. "The fourth ruling of shadow guild, what a great prestige! If you want to catch me, you can catch me. If you want to, you can catch me? I''ll scrap you first today! "


    Guo Sitong suddenly understood Li Rui''s real intention.


    For a moment, he struggled violently in an attempt to get out of Li Rui''s control. However, at this time, there is no resistance at all. As long as Li Rui does not stop, Guo Sitong will only become weaker and weaker.


    There is no way.


    Li Rui is determined.


    Ten minutes later, Guo Sitong fell to the ground, unconscious. Li Rui picked him up, turned and left.


    Downstairs at this time is a siren, a large number of people around the downstairs. Li Rui walked downstairs with Guo Sitong on his back and was surrounded by many armed police.


    "There is one of your colleagues here. I don''t know if you can find it. But I hope you try your best to find it and don''t let me down. "


    "By the way, which is more convenient, please help me contact the Huaxia special action team, I have something to find their person in charge."


    No one spoke.


    Li Rui has a headache.


    Now, it''s really difficult to mobilize strength to do things.


    But at this time, one of the many policemen crossed the line and came to Li Rui.


    "What can I do for you


    This is an old policeman. He should be about 40 years old.


    Li Rui looked at him and said, "I need your help. Seal off the building and find the whereabouts of a woman named Zhao Ling as soon as possible."


    "Why should we help you?" Asked the policeman.


    Li Rui thought for a while: "maybe I will owe you a favor?"


    "Well, come with me."


    Li Rui was a little stunned for a moment, and then followed in his footsteps.


    Others also have no other reaction at all, so they watched the middle-aged police take Li Rui away. The middle-aged policeman took Li Rui to an armored car, and then the car with three people drove forward.


    After more than an hour, the armored car stopped. Li Rui got out of the car and saw that what he was going to was actually a military base. He was shocked: "what''s here?"


    "Our Huaxia special action team is here. Come with me."


    The middle-aged police still don''t talk much and lead the way. Li Rui carries Guo Sitong and follows his steps. Along the way, the middle-aged police showed their certificates and took Li Rui into the military base.


    Came to a small building, the middle-aged police pointed to a place: "there, you go."


    Li Rui had no choice but to carry Guo Sitong into the room.


    The light in the room is on, and there are still people talking in it. Li Rui opened the door and saw several acquaintances.


    Zhao Ling, Fang Yi of the Huaxia special action team, and several other people brought by Fang Yi when they were in Jianghua last time.


    Li Rui knew all of a sudden that he was counted in the game.


    "It turns out that you''ve been planning for a long time. I''m still so worried."


    Li Rui threw Guo Sitong on the ground like a bag of garbage.


    "Captain Fang, can you give me a message next time. Don''t make me look like a fool. We all do good deeds. If we can cooperate, we can cooperate as much as possible. I''m not a bad person. "


    Fang Yidao and others used to laugh happily. Now when they see Li Rui, Fang Yidao''s smile converges and claps his hand on the desk - he was sitting at his desk.


    "Do you know how much influence you have made? In public, if this kind of thing is known by the general public, how can we explain it! It''s a big scene at the dance. You''ve played your best. What''s the result? If we hadn''t arranged ahead of time, Zhao Ling would have been killed long ago! "


    Li Rui sneered: "I''m afraid Zhao Ling has already been developed into an offline player by you, right? How do I know she didn''t run on her own


    Fang frowned.


    It''s not easy to fool.


    Zhao Ling was indeed recruited as a reserve member of the special action team, but it was specially prepared for Li Rui. Before Li Rui vowed that he would not join the Huaxia special action team without a sister, so he specially recruited Zhao Ling.


    "What a thief he is


    Fang Yidao scolded in his heart and said kindly: "Li Rui, I didn''t mean you. You should know that one''s strength is limited, right?"


    The sneer on Li Rui''s face is even worse. In the final analysis, it''s not pulling people to join the special action team.

 Chapter 247

    "Captain Fang, I''m not a person who likes to be bound, and I don''t like to be kidnapped by the rules. As I said, if the country needs me and I think it is reasonable, I will come as long as you inform me. But you want me to join the task force... "


    Li Rui came straight to the point and said, "what kind of function do you want me to achieve? Five days away on a business trip so that you don''t even have a chance to improve yourself? Do you want to work hard for the public


    Fang Yi looks embarrassed.


    Indeed, this is his wishful thinking, and Li Rui has no obligation in this respect.


    "Even if I am more independent and free, my contribution to society will be greater. My progress is relatively more obvious, isn''t it? It''s time for me to step into the society for training. If you just put me into a specific field of work at this time... For example, if you arrest some martial arts people like this... Will it be a little bit of a boost? "


    Li Rui has a clear understanding of his own growth. If he wants to achieve more stable growth, he must not rely on killing to accumulate. The road of life, if not step by step, will inevitably have defects.


    It''s like no one wants to be a killing machine. Although I can''t say why, even ordinary people know it''s not good. If you put it in the eyes of people who are willing to think positively, you can analyze hundreds of bad reasons.


    Fang Yi didn''t have much to say, but Zhao Ling coughed. As soon as she finished coughing, Li Rui glared at her: "you are still coughing. What are you coughing? I''m not good enough for you, or what, forget our days together? "


    Zhao Ling''s face turned red.


    Yes, Li Rui is usually nice to her. The dinner party didn''t come down. She put on a gift of tens of thousands of yuan and stood in front of the mirror. She felt in love with herself. It was so beautiful.


    Now I''m still wearing this dress. Alas, I''m poor and short-sighted. I''m short mouthed and soft handed.


    Stop talking.


    Other people are helpless expression, finished, the lesbian is already occupied.


    Fang Yidao couldn''t count on anyone. He just said to himself, "Li Rui, things are not as complicated as you think. Our intention is to strive for it as much as possible. We can''t help it if we are as determined as you are. Anyway, we should do our best. As you said, it''s OK to be friends in the future. "


    Li Rui nodded and said, "Captain Fang, this is reasonable. I agree with him very much. But like tonight, I hope it won''t happen again. When I heard that Zhao Ling had been arrested, my whole body would be blown up, and I wanted to destroy heaven and earth. "


    Several young comrades in the office immediately looked at Zhao Ling with a look at the overbearing president''s play. The scene at that time was really like destroying the sky and the earth. You can see thunder and lightning from far away. The wonderful content is absolutely wonderful.


    Zhao Ling is very coy: "can you stop saying these things?"


    Li Rui stopped talking.


    When they saw it, they felt a sigh in their hearts: "Oh, the husband sings and the woman follows!"


    Give out dog food. This is.


    "Let''s not talk about it, Li Rui. You''ve caught the man. What are you going to do next?"


    "Of course, first interrogate, and then rescue the president first!" Li Rui''s purpose and intention are very clear. Fang Yi nodded and said: "in fact, we are also paying attention to this matter. The shadow guild has always been our focus to arrest the gang. These people rely on dark means to wantonly collect money and launder money, seriously endangering the bottom line of society! "


    After all, it''s still an institution with official background. When Fang spoke together, he unconsciously took a bit of official tone. Li Rui didn''t feel that anything was wrong, but Li Rui was not happy with Fang''s words.


    "We can form a united front, since you are determined not to join our organization. Li Rui, in this way, shall we form a temporary team league? You cooperate with our work... "


    "Captain Fang, it''s quite possible to form an alliance, isn''t it necessary to cooperate? It''s about the same for you to cooperate with me. If you don''t say anything else, as far as the top combat power is concerned, I''m not just talking about you. All of you who are doing it are... Ordinary. "


    Fang Yi smiles awkwardly.


    It''s true that Li Rui''s strength is definitely not strong enough to catch a big fish like Guo Sitong alone.


    "On our side, it''s not that we can''t give you the right to act conveniently. Your executive ability is very strong, but you should know that you are inferior to us in the overall situation. If you keep such a proud state, you are likely to suffer an unbearable loss in the future. "


    "You probably don''t know? Today you arrested Guo Sitong. How much trouble did you make. I am basically sure that the other party will retaliate against you regardless of the consequences. If they can''t deal with you, they will deal with your relatives and friends. "


    Li Rui was thrilled.


    In recent years, I''ve been a little conceited.


    Based on the judgment of strength, self insurance is no problem at all. However, it is not incomprehensible that when an organization goes all out to take revenge as the premise and makes all kinds of crazy actions.


    They can start at other people''s parents and at other people''s friends.


    Fang Yidao is not angry because of Li Rui''s arrogance. On the contrary, his words are very sincere. He obviously attaches great importance to Li Rui: "we are here, not only to solve problems, but also to stabilize your rear."


    Li Rui pondered for a moment and said, "the labor team leader will arrange this."


    "It''s OK. As you said before, what we do is good. This is the same way, common purpose. To tell you the truth, the cancer of shadow guild has been in Jiangnan province for a long time. If we can get rid of it, it will be a good thing. "


    "Why don''t I ask Guo Sitong now to see if there is any intelligence that can play a role."


    "All right."


    "Please give me a separate space."


    "I''ll take you."


    Fang Yi is at ease with Li Rui and respects him at the same time. Although he is not as good as Li Rui in standing power, he is better than Li Rui in overall situation view and employment view.


    No doubt about the use of people, no doubt about the use of people. After Zhao Ling has been observing Li Rui for so long, Fang Yi has fully understood and trusted Li Rui.


    This is what a leader must do.


    Fang Yidao takes Li Rui out of the office. Li Rui takes Guo Sitong into an interrogation room. Then, Fang closed the door together, Li Rui checked around and began to hypnotize Guo Sitong.


    On the other side, Fang left the interrogation room and went to the monitoring room.


    Li Rui didn''t find the existence of monitoring. That''s because monitoring is secret enough. It''s not that it doesn''t exist.


    The Huaxia special action team has not only a false name.

 Chapter 248

    The picture shows Li Rui slapping Guo Sitong on the cheek like a psychologist. At the moment when Guo Sitong''s eyelids just opened, Li Rui''s fingers were shaking in front of him.


    "Brother Dao, what is this boy doing?"


    "Hypnosis."


    "What does he want to do with hypnosis? Can this make people like Guo Sitong speak? What else is psychology


    "Who knows? Look at it."


    After Li Rui hypnotized Guo Sitong in the interrogation room, Guo Sitong quickly fell into a state of dullness with the help of searching for gods.


    Li Rui looks at him and laughs.


    "Fourth, I have extraordinary willpower. I''ve been beaten like this, but my mental power has not been damaged. I don''t think that''s going to work for you


    Guo Sitong''s eyes were slack and did not answer.


    Li Rui sneered a few times and said to himself, "it doesn''t matter if you keep pretending. I have a lot of means to make sure that you can''t even be an immortal. "


    Guo Sitong is still indifferent.


    Li Rui poked out his two fingers and crackled between them. Just as Li Rui''s fingers approached the temples on both sides of Guo Sitong, Guo Sitong suddenly hid back.


    "Boy, you are so cruel. It''s a pity that you don''t join us because your heart is so dark."


    Li Rui snorted: "if you don''t have a hard heart, you can''t stand steadily. Fourth ruling, now you''d better tell me where the dean is, or I''ll make you dementia first, too. You should not toast or drink


    "You''d better die, Li Rui. I advise you to listen to me and don''t struggle. You can''t resist US. Including those people who are watching me through monitoring, you''d better save it. You won''t catch us in your life. "


    With that, Guo Sitong suddenly and strangely smiles at Li Rui.


    Then he blushed.


    The man bit off his tongue and was ready to commit suicide.


    Li Rui put his hand to his throat and let Guo Sitong swallow his tongue. But Guo Sitong is still smiling, and Li Rui is smiling, too.


    "Don''t think that you can go to heaven with some poison hidden in your body. If I don''t let you die, you don''t want to die!"


    Guo Sitong''s face had been slowly covered with black lines, which was poison. But after Li Rui''s words, the black mark on his face quickly disappeared.


    "Ah? Why? "


    Guo Sitong finally can''t calm down. He bites off his tongue and wants to ask Li Rui what''s going on.


    He had drunk the poison hidden in his teeth. Why didn''t it work.


    Li Rui didn''t bother to tell him that his little poison had been absorbed by the little snake at his feet. Since entering the Huaqi section, Li Rui has not stopped exploring the interaction with the snake at his feet.


    Using aura to drive the little snake to do some small things. Just now, across the bottom of the table, the little snake had been quietly biting Guo Sitong''s ankle. Guo Sitong''s lower limbs were sealed by Li Ruisuo''s bloody hand, and he couldn''t notice it.


    Li Rui just looked at Guo Sitong and then slowly extended his fingers.


    "Forget it, it''s going to take a little thought."


    When his fingers touched his temple, Guo Sitong was shaking all over. His hands and feet twitched and his eyes turned white.


    The spirit searching skill stresses the confusion of the mind, forcing people into the chaos of no thinking and no thinking.


    Li Rui doesn''t regard Guo Sitong as a human being.


    Fang Yi, who is separated by the camera, has another monitor. Seeing the strange state of Guo Sitong, he can''t help shivering. Fang Yi was OK. He had seen the big scene. The staff member couldn''t see it on the spot and said:


    "Fangdui, shall we stop it? Is that too much?"


    Fang Yi said with a cold face: "there''s nothing too much. It''s all means. This surveillance will be deleted later. Don''t let anyone know. Not even what you see. "


    The staff member answered and firmly remembered Fang Yidao''s words.


    Fang Yidao''s eyes blinked, staring at the computer screen.


    At the other end of the monitoring room, Li Rui has completely disintegrated Guo Sitong''s consciousness. At this time, Guo Sitong was no different from those cerebral palsy patients, with saliva flowing from the corners of his mouth.


    "Write down where the dean is."


    Li Rui gives an order to Guo Sitong. Guo Sitong raises his head. His eyes are still confused, but his fingers go to his mouth and write on the table with the blood on his broken tongue.


    Four words.


    In the fragrance of rice flowers.


    "Come on, check this place for me." Fang Yidao shouts to the staff urgently.


    The staff member''s fingers crackled on the keyboard and quickly locked a restaurant. It is a Shaocai restaurant located in the third ring of Xihu District, the provincial capital.


    "Li Rui, the address has been confirmed, you start quickly! I''ll send the address to your mobile phone! "


    Fang Yi passed on the message directly through the hidden sound Mai in the interrogation room.


    Li Rui turns around and leaves quickly.


    Leaving the interrogation room, a car was already ready at the bottom of the building.


    "Thank you." Li Rui said, driving the car, leaving at a high speed.


    It was almost eleven o''clock in the evening.


    Li Rui was so anxious that he headed for Daohuaxiang restaurant. At 11:20, Li Rui finally arrived at Daohuaxiang restaurant.


    By this time, the restaurant had already closed, but there were still lights on upstairs.


    Li Rui has stepped on the roof and jumped up.


    "Who is it?"


    When the people upstairs heard the noise, they rushed over. Li Rui didn''t say a word, he just started to fight. When I saw someone, I would sweep. Occasionally, I caught one and asked, "where is the dean?", The other side refused to say that Li Rui was directly injured.


    When the fourth person was asked, the other person would say, "he''s downstairs in the basement!"


    Li Rui took the man''s neck and pedaled downstairs. When he came to the backyard of Daohuaxiang, Li Rui yelled: "where is it?"


    "Just over there..." maybe I haven''t seen such a fierce person. Even if this person''s secret identity is a killer, he is still shaking with fright.


    Li Rui knocked the man unconscious with one punch, and then walked directly to the position he pointed to.


    Just walked to the door, a small ball dribbled to Li Rui''s feet.


    Li Rui doesn''t want to do it, just kick it!


    Boom!


    The grenade exploded in mid air, forming a fireworks shape, and scattered shrapnel. Fortunately, Li Rui''s reaction speed was excellent, and he leaned over to escape in time. There were several wounds on his body, but it was not in the way.


    "Yes, by all means!"


    Li Rui stood up slowly, and the smoke around him dispersed slowly.


    A few red dots on Li Rui!


    Sniper guns, ready!

 Chapter 249

    Among these little red dots, there is the sight of the assault rifle, and there must be the sight of the sniper gun. It can be imagined that if the other side fired, Li Rui would be hit hard at the first time.


    But why didn''t they shoot?


    Because they already have considerable self-confidence, they can eat Li Rui.


    The people hiding behind the scenes show their true colors. That is a child like person, he is not tall, about one meter four, thin, with half long hair.


    "It''s really something. No wonder you''ll take our fourth ruling. Brother, come with me. Our boss wants to see you


    "Who is your boss?" Li Rui asked.


    "Do you think I will answer your question here? Don''t toast. What you need to know is that you''ve been targeted by three sniper guns, and there are countless bullets ready to be shot out of the gun, pounding you into a pile of broken meat. "


    "Ridiculous." Li Rui holds his head high and stands tall. In fact, sniper guns and assault rifles have a great effect on ordinary people. But for Li Rui now, the premise of these things is to get close to him.


    "The bullet can''t break my Lei FA at all, you''d better die this heart."


    Li Rui goes on to the basement not far ahead.


    But the short man shook his head and said, "it''s no use. People are not there. Li Rui, you don''t know who I am, do you? I am the third judge. Now that I''m here, you can''t succeed. "


    Without saying a word, Li Rui came to the basement door and opened it.


    "Dare you go in?" The third judge asked with a smile.


    Li Ruizhi got up and said, "no need."


    There is no one inside. Li Rui can feel it. People don''t need to go in, they can hear it when they stand outside. If you go in, you can kill Li Rui by standing outside and throwing grenades in.


    If you go in, you''re a fool.


    "Where are the people, say it."


    "It''s with our boss."


    "Let''s go." Li Rui didn''t talk nonsense either. He just asked to go. This made the third ruling stunned for a moment. I didn''t expect Li Rui to be so straightforward at the moment.


    "It''s said that scholars die for their confidants. You are really impressive. I appreciate you like this, OK, go on! " Third, I''m glad to lead the way.


    Li Rui withdraws from the cooking hall, and the third party decides to drive ahead. Several cars left together, and soon the siren sounded.


    In the end, there is still too much noise in the cooking hall, which makes people feel uneasy. It''s normal for someone to call the police. This deep night, the impact of several people have already evacuated the scene.


    The third car is parallel to Li Rui''s car. Li Rui takes a look at the man. To tell you the truth, this third ruling has no momentum at all, but the style of doing things is simple and clear.


    Such a person either has special abilities or has a good brain.


    "It''s just too feminine. I always feel strange in his eyes."


    It seems that Li Rui is looking at him. The third judge turns his head and looks at Li Rui. Found that Li Rui is really observing him, the third verdict actually licked the corner of his mouth, an eye narrowed.


    Li Rui is very cold.


    Just now, he felt that this man was rather feminine. In a twinkling of an eye, he made a gesture of collusion. If you want to say that this person is not the one with the wrong orientation, you don''t believe it when you kill Li Rui.


    "Pervert, you''d better stay away from me."


    Li Rui slowed down and now he was just behind their team.


    After driving for about an hour, it''s quite a long distance from the city. Li Rui followed the motorcade to a villa. The third judge got off and pointed out: "here we are."


    He walked in front and even twisted his butt when he walked. Li Rui became more and more disgusted.


    Third, he didn''t care about the ruling at all. He was quite proud and twisted harder. Li Rui followed him to the villa and came to the hall on the first floor.


    "Sit down for a while, and our boss will come down soon. By the way, I''ll let you meet your old friends first. " The third judge said with a charming smile to the people beside him, "go and bring the Dean over."


    Someone ran away quickly.


    Third, I went to make tea and brought a cup. Li Rui takes it and puts it on the table.


    "Why not? Are you afraid I''ll poison you? "


    "No, I just don''t want to drink." Li Rui thought that you are so disgusting. It''s strange if I can drink it. I''m a pervert. I wish he would leave quickly.


    Third, the judge laughed and didn''t talk much. He is smart, otherwise Li Rui will be angry. As a normal man, it''s a torture to deal with such homosexuals.


    Soon after, the Dean was brought over. He was taken care of fairly well and didn''t get hurt. It''s just that I''m a little depressed. I can''t hide my joy when I see Li Rui.


    "Li Rui, Li Rui, why are you here? Are you here to save me? What about the others, are you alone? "


    "Don''t worry, Dean. I''ll take you today." Li Rui finished, and then explained, "after I finish talking with them, you can go."


    "I''m so confident." The third judge said with no smile, and immediately licked the corner of his mouth at Li Rui, "but I appreciate a man like you."


    "Get the hell out of you! I''ve endured you for a long time. If you dare to play with me again, I''ll kill you now! "


    "I''m so confident." Third, I''m not afraid of the ruling. It''s still the style.


    Li Rui frowned.


    The third ruling seems to be intended to make Li Rui angry. He continued: "you are still so arrogant when you come to our territory. I don''t know who gave you the courage. If it weren''t for the boss''s interest in you, I would have played with you as early as possible. *


    Hearing the word "two *", the Dean suddenly vomited and repeated several times. Finally, he couldn''t hold back.


    "What''s the matter Li Rui quickly handed the paper towel to the dean.


    "Last time I saw him with a young man who had no hands and feet, maybe it was his plaything. It was disgusting, ouch!"


    The dean is an old man who has seen big scenes, and he is still a medical student. Originally, some things about the human body should not have such a performance.


    It must be the third ruling that deliberately made the president see something extremely disgusting, and the president would be such a performance.


    "Damn it, I don''t want to bear it!"


    Li Rui gave a loud drink, jumped up and rushed to the third verdict. As soon as the third judge''s face changed, he stepped back sharply. However, his speed was not as fast as Li Rui''s. as soon as he stepped back two steps, Li Rui hit him directly on the chin and hit him on the street.

 Chapter 250

    It can be said that Li Rui''s action directly shocked the other people in the villa. How could he be so arrogant and beat the landlord in other people''s territory?


    Even the Dean was scared to vomit for a moment, and his face was full of panic. He quickly cried, "Li Rui, stop, don''t hurt the harmony!"


    What kind of kindness is there? The third verdict was beaten by Li Rui, and he was in no mood. He glared at Li Rui with hatred and yelled to his subordinates, "fight me!"


    Although I know Li Rui''s skill is powerful, those who work under him also have to work hard. However, Li Rui just a faint voice: "all back down, such a boss is not worth your following."


    Those people were terrified and did not dare to come forward.


    Just over an hour ago, Li Rui''s terrible pressure still weighs heavily on their hearts. Now Li Rui says that there is no need to fight. Naturally, it is best not to fight. For a moment, many people secretly thank Li Rui.


    The third ruling was very embarrassed and said, "who are you listening to? I''ll turn you all into a crowd *!


    As soon as these words came out, the men around Li Rui rushed to fight against Li Rui. However, a dignified voice came from the second floor:


    "Don''t make trouble. Each of you should do his duty. Third, you are the one who made the mistake first."


    The man upstairs slowed down.


    Fat body, fat face. About 40 years old, rolling a pair of writing walnut, the other hand carrying a pipe. With a smile on his face, he came to the living room and said to Li Rui, "I let you see the joke."


    "Are you the boss of the shadow guild?"


    "In fact, we don''t have a boss here. Our responsibilities of adjudication are not to say that we have absolute authority like other organizations. The shadow guild is a platform. Some people want to kill and some people want to make money. They all work here. "


    "But you also cultivate your own power."


    "If you don''t cultivate your own power, it''s not easy to be carried away." The fat middle-aged man stabbed and sat down on the sofa, gently waved his pipe, and said to one of his subordinates, "take the Dean back to his room to have a rest. He shouldn''t know too many things he shouldn''t know, otherwise he won''t be able to stop talking."


    The Dean was eager to leave and followed the others.


    "Do you still want to attract me?" Li Rui asked.


    The first judge smiles. When he smiles, it reminds people of Maitreya in the temple. It''s this kind of smile that people can''t hate.


    "Not to mention solicitation. I prefer to call this relationship" cooperation. ". You are a smart person, I know you are an upright person, but your appearance also makes us lose a lot, you need to do something to help us make up for the loss. Of course, we won''t let you do things for nothing. If we give you 100 million yuan a year, what do you think? "


    "I don''t want to be in your business. Since you know what kind of person I am, you know that I won''t agree."


    "Don''t be in a hurry to refuse. After you know the nature of our organization, I''m sure you won''t refuse. Let''s go. I''ll take you to a place


    The first judge walked to the gate of the villa, and the others didn''t follow him. But Li Rui had to keep up because the Dean was still in their hands.


    The president is not him. He doesn''t have much ability to protect himself. Let alone being detained for so long before, who knows if they have poisoned the president or not, we have to consider this level.


    The first ruling left the villa with Li Rui, who drove a car. Li Rui sat in the back seat and did not speak. It can be said that almost half of the night passed in the car. The first judge drove Li Rui to a community.


    This is an ordinary community. The first ruling didn''t tell Li Rui why he came to this community. He just went on in silence. Li Rui followed him to a building. He went up to a room on the fifth floor.


    There are two chairs in the room. The first one sits directly on the chair.


    "Sit down."


    Li Rui sits down.


    Right in front, the windows are open. You can see that the windows on the third and fourth floors of the opposite building are also open, and the lights are still on.


    After sitting for a while, there was a scream from the fourth floor. A man is beating a woman to death, pulling her hair, very ruthless. This woman looks like his wife. In short, she was beaten while shouting for help.


    "The woman opposite broke with the family in order to be with this man. However, the man didn''t know what kind of patience his wife had to pay behind his back. On the contrary, he still went out to buy tickets, gamble and beat his wife when he got home. They even had a child, but when he was four months old, he was beaten away. This is the hospital admission certificate at that time. "


    The first judge picked up a document from the ground beside the chair and handed it to Li Rui.


    Beating beating, the man opposite suddenly yelled at Li Rui and the first ruling: "what are you looking at? Get out! Shit


    There was a lot of foul language and a lot of abuse. Scolded a few words, hit wife again.


    After a while, the first judge got up from his chair and took Li Rui out. This time, the first ruling took Li Rui to another community, which is a high-end community. There are many luxury cars in the community.


    The first judge came to the second floor of one of the buildings and knocked on the door. Open the door is a woman, only 20 years old, looks young and beautiful, holding a cigarette.


    After welcoming the first ruling and Li Rui into the door, she looked around and closed the door. Then, sit in front of them.


    "Why do you want to kill that man?"


    "Ten years ago, my father was in the same unit with him and had a good relationship with him. Once, when he came to my house as a guest and saw my mother, he had an idea. Later, once, my father and he went fishing, and somehow fell into the river and drowned. My father can swim.


    Later, he came to our house every three to five, saying that he was taking care of his friend''s wife and daughter, and that he recognized me as a dry daughter. But soon after, he raped my mother while I was away. When I was 16 years old, he gave me... Once, after he finished, he told me that my father was killed by him.


    He did it to get my mom.


    My mother committed suicide five years ago, but I didn''t commit suicide because I haven''t got revenge. I don''t want to die so soon. So I go to nightclubs at night to earn money. If I earn enough money, I''ll ask the best people to kill him. "


    After hearing the first ruling, he nodded: "we will make you satisfied, at most one month."


    "Thank you." The woman nodded.


    The first judge got up and left with Li Rui.


    At this time, it was late at night outside, and it was one o''clock in the morning.


    In the car, there was no tobacco in the first pipe. He took out a pack of cigarettes, lit one by himself and gave one to Li Rui.


    "In fact, the meaning of our existence is that there is a causal line. The original intention is not to make money, but to restrict it. Killers should also be moral, which comes from our shadow guild. "


    Li Rui lit his cigarette and took a deep breath.

 Chapter 251

    "Even if I believe in your original intention, what about the behavior of others? What I see is that you use the name of the organization to kill people wantonly. It''s for your own benefit, without principle. "


    After smoking, Li Rui threw out his cigarette end and breathed out: "I don''t think you have principles. The nature of this organization is dark enough."


    The first ruling sighed: "the starting point of many things is good, but in the process of implementation, there are all kinds of errors, some of which are even unimaginable, and they will feel strange."


    "So what do you want to do?"


    "I''m getting old, and I''m slowly falling behind. The era that belongs to me has already come to an end, but now I am still struggling to support. I am the leader of the five major rulings, but in fact, we are doing things for our own interests


    The first ruling looked at Li Rui with an indescribable light in his eyes: "money is meaningless to me, including power. I''ve seen too much about life and death over the years. These things are fake.


    I don''t want to see shadow become a dark place, so I noticed you, you are strong and smart. Your style is not rigid. At the same time, I know you want to be a good person. That''s good, and I agree with it. "


    The first ruling said, "I want to give the shadow guild to you, and let you make the rules."


    Li Rui was really surprised.


    Is this the way to hand over the hard-earned foundation to others?


    Is this first ruling really so good?


    "I doubt your motives." Li Rui said.


    The first verdict nodded: "it''s very normal that people will doubt. After all, we are not relatives, and we have only met for the first time. But, from my point of view, it''s nothing. I have long wanted to hand over this stall to someone. In my opinion, you are the most suitable person, that''s all


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "With your youth and spirit, with your strength, this organization has become principled. Let those who have the strength to make money, try to do a good job. There should be retribution for injustice and revenge for revenge, so that everyone with injustice in his heart can eliminate injustice. "


    "Well said, what else should the police do?" Li Rui sneered.


    The first judge smiles.


    "That''s why I took you out today. These two women, the first one, are legal couples. The latter, do you know the official background of the person she wanted to kill? After all, they are still weak women. What do you want them to do? "


    It''s a very interesting question.


    When a person''s strength is enough to surpass some secular forces, the point of view is often the simplest and most crude. Just as the lion disdains to tell the fox a trick and goes up to kill him.


    According to the first ruling, if the two women seek a legitimate way, they will not get the answer they want, and they will take a huge risk.


    This is people''s sense of despair and powerlessness in society. It''s better to trust the power of money than to trust something.


    "I always believe that there is light and justice in this world. At the same time, I respect your views." Li Rui said, "when I don''t want my life to be too complicated, it''s meaningless for me to take over such a plate."


    Just as Huaxia special action team wants Li Rui to join, Li Rui tells the first ruling the answer intact. In the final analysis, once the pursuit of power or pure justice, it will inevitably delay the way you want to live.


    In the year of graduation, Li Rui''s only way to carry out his faith is freedom.


    Freedom.


    "If I have to take on something, I have to do it one day when I want to. But obviously, I don''t want to do that now. You don''t have the right time. I''m too young. "


    Li Rui sighed and said, "let''s go. Let''s go back. Dean, I want to take it away. At the same time, you are different from them. At present, I don''t want to be your enemy. I hope you are the same


    "Of course I am, and I''m looking forward to your future." The first judge smiles, starts the car and goes back to the villa.


    At three o''clock in the morning, they rushed back to the villa.


    As soon as he got back to the villa, Li Rui felt that the atmosphere of the villa was not right. There are many more people, not only the third ruling, but also the fifth ruling!


    And a middle-aged woman I didn''t know.


    "Er Niang, you are here, too." The first ruling smiles at the woman and introduces to Li Rui, "this is our shadow''s second ruling. Her name is er Niang."


    This ER Niang''s figure is well maintained, protruding forward and backward. It''s just that the eyebrows and eyes are very cold, and there is no response to the first ruling.


    The first ruling didn''t care. He asked them, "what''s the matter?"


    "Everybody else out, we''re going to talk." The second ruling coldly said a word, other personnel will quickly withdraw from the villa, to the outside guard.


    "I heard you''ve got a successor, boss. Is that true?" Asked the second judge in a deep voice.


    "True or false, does it matter?" Asked the first ruling.


    "Shadow was created by us together. You won''t even tell us about such a big thing? Are you and old four ignoring the three of us? " Fifth, he asked in a forced voice.


    The third ruling also said: "boss, it''s not that we don''t respect you. It''s really something that we can''t accept. Look at this guy. He''s not with us at all. Old four are abandoned by him. If we let him take over, we''ll... "


    "How are you?" The first ruling asked with a smile, and the third ruling did not speak.


    "Look at you one by one. Do you still look like you? Third, let me ask you first. You are a pervert now. Fifth, you are too old to open your eyes and refuse to give up. Er Niang, why do you stand up? Don''t you know that the shadow is not what it used to be? "


    "We are all people with hatred. When we were doing this business, the five of us worked together and did a lot of things. But now the shadow guild is rotten! If you don''t join the young blood, the shadow can''t be saved. "


    In the first place, the verdict was loud and heartbreaking.


    The third ruling sneered: "I think it''s you who can''t be saved. You let an outsider take over."


    "We created the shadow together. Whoever chooses to take over is not the only one who has the final say." The fifth ruling said.


    The first ruling ignored them and looked at the second ruling: "that''s what you mean."


    Second, the ruling did not say anything, just silence.


    Silence is acquiescence.


    "Well, I thought it would be a little later. It seems that I overestimate us. Well, let''s go to war. I can''t stand it for a long time! "


    The division from the dark begins.

 Chapter 252

    This is a highlight moment. Li Rui is still the second judge, but he is on the way of opening up and closing up. His two fists are powerful. With a straight fist, he can smash the bricks and stones.


    The third ruling is responsible for the sneak attack.


    Fifthly, the decision will be made later.


    "The first ruling can''t beat the three of them. If it''s delayed, it will show a flaw sooner or later." Li Rui closely watched the war and had an estimate in his mind.


    However, the first ruling was unable to fight and retreat at the same time. He retreated in the direction of Li Rui. Li Rui was on guard again, so that he would not be the first to be killed.


    The first ruling retreated to about three meters in front of Li Rui, and suddenly called out: "now, Li Rui, do it!"


    The first ruling dashed forward, but avoided the second ruling and headed for the fifth ruling. Obviously, his posture is to leave the second ruling to Li Rui. Li Rui was a little confused and frowned.


    The second ruling kills Li Rui with the third ruling.


    In short, the first ruling shouts, and the second ruling and the third ruling regard Li Rui as the ally of the first ruling.


    "Kill The second judge yelled, waved her fists and hit Li Rui. Her fists were so powerful that she made a terrible sound and style. Li Ruizheng prepared to avoid, but saw the second ruling suddenly turned around, a heavy punch, straight into the ground the third ruling!


    Bang!


    Third, the whole person was sunken, half of his body was broken, his sternum was pierced, and his skin was exposed.


    At the same time, there was a scream on the other side. The first ruling didn''t know when he was holding a dagger and directly pierced the throat of the fifth ruling. The fifth judge grabbed the dagger and screamed, but the blood on his throat could not stop.


    The first ruling flew up and directly kicked the fifth ruling to the ground.


    The first ruling and the second ruling came together slowly.


    "Er Niang, it''s hard for you."


    "It''s OK. That''s all I should do."


    Li Rui realized that the two had already colluded with each other. Put the second ruling on the inside, and then make a sudden effort to directly change the whole situation.


    "It''s really overcast. I still underestimate these people."


    Li Rui thought to himself, fortunately, he didn''t get involved just now. Otherwise, he would not know who he was attacked by, and he would not know who he was hit by.


    "Let you see the joke, clean up the door." The first judge came to Li Rui and said with a smile.


    Li Rui shook his head: "if it''s OK, I''ll open my eyes. You played very well just now."


    "Yes? How about you? "


    "Me?" Li Rui thought about it and said with a smile, "you can''t get close to me at all."

 Chapter 253

    Hearing Li Rui''s answer, it''s an invisible industry, but it''s better than letting it rot completely.


    The second judge took his eyes back and walked away slowly with a cold face.


    Two people died today, and the old four in the hospital was completely abandoned, which did not make her feel happy or other happy emotions. These people used to be partners fighting side by side.


    Now they''re all dead.


    When people die, their merits and demerits disappear. What evils they once did is not necessary. Instead, it''s all good memories of the past.


    The first judge looked at the back of Er Niang and sighed. He was as sad as Er Niang, but that was the fate.


    "Er Niang, if you want to blame me, I don''t care about them. I don''t have much to do with these old friends."


    The first ruling sighed in his heart, and then said to his followers, "gather up their bodies and bury them thickly!"


    Although, the shadow guild has no significant boss. But the boss is the boss, really start, absolutely crisp.


    When people are killed and people are dead, everything is settled.


    As for the handling of other aspects, eliminating the influence of the old three and five before them in cultivating power, these are just orders.


    The storm is invisible.


    Li Rui also learned a lot from the storm of shadow guild.


    "If you think about it, the human heart is too unreliable. In this world, there are more superficial brothers and less sincere friends. It''s unimaginable that fate is changeable, don''t you think so? "


    Li Ruiwen''s back seat Zhao Kuafu and yingzi.


    The two of them sat there with a sullen face.


    Li Rui sneered: "don''t talk, wait. There are many ways to cure you both."

 Chapter 254

    Zhao Kuafu and yingzi are very ugly.


    I must be scared to death.


    Li Rui was very happy in his heart. He thought that these two people would come out to do something when they had nothing to do. Feng Shui took turns. It''s their turn to be done.


    It''s a few hours'' drive from Liushi to Jianghua. When we arrived at Jianghua, it was already bright.


    Li Rui takes the drowsy dean to the door of the police station.


    "Don''t tell anyone about today, Dean. You said you didn''t know anything, and you were sent here. "


    "OK, OK, I know." The Dean nodded.


    Li Rui leaves at ease and takes Zhao Kuafu and yingzi back to the villa. As soon as he got off the bus, Li Rui went to the back seat and knocked them unconscious.


    "Su Yan, Su Mei, you two come here for a while and lift this woman up!"


    Hearing Li Rui''s cry, jiansuyan and jiansumei quickly come out of the villa. Both of them were still in their pajamas. Seeing Li Rui carrying a young man on his back, they were shocked.


    "Elder sister, why did brother Li come back to carry a man? He''s still a handsome guy. "


    "Don''t talk too much. Get the girl up in the car." In short, as she spoke, she secretly looked at Li Rui for two more times, and her eyes were also quite surprised.


    When they saw yingzi in the car, they were surprised again.


    Yingzi is also like a girl walking out of the second dimension. Her body is soft and her face is too delicate. Qi bangs has long black hair, which is too girlish.


    "Elder sister, I find that brother Li is really good-looking. He can always pick up the good-looking ones. We are not enough. We need to bring other women back. Do you think he is a scum man? "


    "Stop talking and do something quickly!" In a word, he frowned and said, "I''ll pick up cherry.". Jane Su Mei quickly put up her hand to help her sister lift her up.


    Li Rui put the man in the living room, and now he has been patting and touching Zhao Kuafu. With a frightened expression on her face, Jane Su Mei held her sister''s hand: "elder sister, brother Li has changed! He''s getting interested in men now


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Jane looked at Li Rui and said to her sister, "maybe he has always been like this."


    Jane Su Mei thought that Li Rui didn''t touch them after they had lived in the villa for so long. Today, Li Rui felt and pinched a handsome guy who just came back


    "Hot eyes, it''s too hot eyes..." Chien Su Mei murmured.


    Li Rui in Zhao Kuafu body "busy" half an hour later, and the cherry son dragged over, a "pressure" under the body.


    Jian Su Mei''s face turned white, and she couldn''t help pulling her sister''s sleeve again: "elder sister, brother Li takes all men and women. Look, he really has to go..."


    Jane put her hand to cover her sister''s mouth and said, "don''t talk. You''ll be killed. We don''t see anything."


    "Are you two finished? Ah? " Li Rui couldn''t help but stare at Jian Su Mei.


    Chien Su Mei chuckled and joined her in laughing.


    Li Rui is actually banning yingzi at the moment. Locking blood hand can leave aura in yingzi and Zhao Kuafu''s body, and operate according to certain human vein. These auras run to a certain point in time, which will lead to some changes in their body.


    That''s what Li Rui wants.


    Without these changes, these two guys will definitely run away.


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later, Li Rui sat in the living room watching TV.


    Yingzi is giving a lesson to Jiansu Mei and Jiansu Mei. She is a serious killer with a professional background. All the technical essentials are in place.


    Zhao Kuafu is not so lucky, he is mopping the floor, obediently mopping the floor.


    Li Rui is sitting on the sofa.


    The whole villa is lively and orderly.


    During this period, Zhao Kuafu tried to attack Li Rui several times. Yes, he doesn''t want to stay in this ghost place and become a slave for Li Rui.


    "The day before yesterday, I thought that this bastard was merciful and changed his face to be a good man. I didn''t expect that he asked me to do this kind of thing. This son of a bitch, I will fight with him


    At the thought of this, Zhao Kuafu is ready to move.


    However, the next moment, he thought that he had been banned by Li Rui. Unless Li Rui was very quick, he would be more upset than lovelorn.


    "I need to find a chance. While he''s half squinting and slack, I''m... A good chance!"


    Zhao Kuafu moves to Li Rui quietly.


    Suddenly, a sharp pain came from my heart. Zhao Kuafu couldn''t bear it. He fell on the ground, biting his teeth and suffering from the pain, but his face turned red.


    "Zhao Kuafu, I''m very kind to spare you a dog''s life. You dare to kill me. I have to say that you''re very brave. Do you think I can''t detect your murderous spirit? Don''t say that I have a ban on you. Even if I don''t, you are not my opponent. "


    "Asshole, where do I want to kill you? You can kill me if you want. What are you doing with these mean means?" Zhao Kuafu glared at Li Rui. Although he was seen through, he was expected to admit that it was impossible.


    Li Rui sneered at: "yes, I has the final say. Don''t make any noise. Sakura is much more honest than you. There''s no one here to do justice for you, and I don''t need to explain to anyone. "


    Zhao Kuafu convulsed on the ground. It hurt. It hurt too much.


    The pain made his eyes red and he wanted to commit suicide.


    It took several minutes for the intense pain to disappear from his body. Zhao Kuafu stares at Li Rui, suddenly gets up from the ground and comes to the window: "even if I die, I will not yield to you!"


    With that, he jumped down from the window like a wronged daughter-in-law, full of solemn and stirring color.


    Bang, Zhao Kuafu fell down. Just listen to the sound, you know that you must have fallen a lot.


    "Well, he''s just too proud. What''s the matter? It''s not bad here. At least I won''t worry about being killed by others. "


    The cherry son in the room sighed and couldn''t help feeling pity for Zhao Kuafu.


    Although we are all taught by different masters, we still have certain feelings. After all, they come from the same organization. Compared with Li Rui and the twins in front of us, yingzi has more sympathy for Zhao Kuafu.


    But she didn''t expect Zhao Kuafu to be so stupid.


    Li Rui, is that the one who can resist? Even the first verdict in front of him have no temper, such a big devil, with him, that is not to find it hard?


    Yingzi couldn''t help it. She came to the window of the room, leaned out half of her body to have a look, and then called to Zhao Kuafu, who was lying on the ground


    "Kua Fu, just accept your fate and stop making unnecessary struggles."


    Zhao Kuafu scolded: "get out of here, you traitor, the organization is raising you for nothing!"


    "The organization doesn''t want us. Are you still open and shut up?" Sakura retorted.


    Zhao Kuafu was silent.


    Is this really life?

 Chapter 255

    Two weeks later, Zhao Kuafu finally admitted his life. This guy has a new plan. He is very attentive. I don''t know if he heard something from yingzi. In a word, he feels like listening to yingzi.


    Li Rui let them work hard.


    Two more obedient servants, more worry.


    The president returned to Jianghua and went to work for a while. In the morning, Li Rui rushed to the hospital and was called to the office by the president to talk.


    It''s sunny outside the window. It''s hot and dry. The cicadas on the tree are very energetic. Li Rui is sitting on the sofa, drinking the drink that the Dean takes out from the refrigerator.


    "Xiao Li, thanks to your help. I haven''t had time to thank you so much these days. "


    "You''re welcome, Dean."


    The Dean smiles and sits beside Li Rui with a bottle of drink. He doesn''t smoke and drinks when the Dean suddenly sighs.


    "There is one thing I want to tell you, because it is quite necessary. But it may not be fair to you. "


    Li Rui nodded: "Dean, you say."


    "Well, I want you to leave the hospital. Because according to my observation and what I have seen recently, I find that you are not an ordinary person. You have great ability. Now we old guys can''t keep up with you. "


    The Dean took a drink, moistened his throat and said, "I have an idea. I plan to open another branch in the provincial capital, and you will be the president. "


    Li Rui was silent for a moment and said, "Dean, are you compensating me?"


    "Not really. After all, we''re actually doing business. You''ve been a doctor, director, vice president, even the president. I have experienced in all aspects, which is enough to open up territory. And I also know that you have a lot of money, so I''ll discuss with you. If you pay part of the money, I''ll also pay part of the money. We''ll cooperate and you''ll be the dean. How about that? "


    "I''ll think about it because I haven''t planned to do it before, but I think it''s feasible." Li Rui said with a smile, "is the Dean a little afraid?"


    "Hahaha, young man, just know." The Dean was amused by Li Rui. He was really flustered when he thought of what happened last time.


    Far away, I almost lost my life. Li Rui is very capable, so he should cooperate with his ability, not bear the consequences of his ability.


    If Li Rui stays in the hospital again, he may be tied up one day.


    It''s possible.


    "Well, you go back and think about it. I have to work here, so I won''t talk much."


    "All right, Dean."


    Li Rui walks out of the office with a drink bottle.


    Back in the vice president''s office, Li Rui sat at his desk and thought. I have to say that the president''s proposal is reasonable. At present, if we continue to stay here, the president''s position will be a bit awkward.


    It''s not that the president of the hospital will lose power, but because of Li Rui''s previous strong work style, many people in the hospital are used to it. As for seeing Li Rui now, many people subconsciously and loyally carry out Li Rui''s orders.


    Because they know the horror of Li Rui''s means.


    Sometimes others may not listen to what the dean said, but no one dares to listen to what Li Rui said. It''s quite a bit of a great achievement.


    The second is the problem of involvement.


    The president is worried about being implicated again.


    "It''s hard to be a good man."


    Li Rui sighed. Anyway, since the president made this proposal. Well, the third hospital can''t stay.


    While Li Rui was meditating, the door of the office opened. Xiaoming came in, very happy: "senior, what do you think? I haven''t seen you for a long time. You are handsome again


    "Don''t do that." Li Rui glanced at him and asked, "what can I do for you?"


    "It''s OK. I just came to see you. Senior, when the Dean comes back this time, are you still the vice dean? "


    Li Rui looks at Xiao Ming with a smile and says, "it''s wrong. What''s wrong?"


    "Ah? Are they telling the truth? " Xiao Ming was surprised and said in a low voice, "the director of the medical department said that you, the vice president, are going to be removed. He is going to run for vice president."


    Li Rui restrained his smile and straightened his face: "you should be busy with your own work instead of focusing on such things every day. Xiaoming, you are a good young man, and you are also the second minister of Medical Alliance of Jianghua. You should be more aggressive. "


    Xiao Ming pursed his mouth and nodded: "I know, but... If you leave, what shall we do?"


    "I can''t decide anything. It''s you who can decide you. I don''t want to think about who to rely on. The backers will fall down and everyone will walk. Ultimately, I can only rely on my own ability. "


    "The seniors have a point, but we can''t stay any longer. The director seems to have a lot of opinions on us. He thinks that we interns are too young and often find fault with us. "


    Looking at Xiaoming''s desire to talk and stop, Li Rui sighed: "how dare he do that?"


    "It''s all like this. Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes." Xiao Ming sighed.


    "Isn''t he afraid that I''ll fix him first?"


    "That''s the next estimate."


    Li Rui is speechless.


    After a long time, Li Rui waves Xiaoming back to his business. On this side of the Third Hospital, as soon as they left, all the people they had offended were ready to move.


    A certain amount of high pressure will bring about a certain amount of counter attack. Some counter attacks will not appear immediately, but they will come eventually.


    "It''s really a response to the old saying that I''ll pay it back sooner or later. It seems that it''s not easy to be my friend."


    Li Rui was distressed.


    This kind of thing is really annoying. Because of its strong development ability, we can no longer stay here. If we leave, we have to think too much about it. It''s not a matter of just leaving.


    After thinking about it, Li Rui left the office and planned to talk to the director.


    All the way down the stairs, came to the director''s office, Li Rui is planning to go in, suddenly heard inside talking about something. Li Rui stopped and stood by the door.


    "Director, this time the vice president''s seat should be yours? I just heard that Li Rui is leaving. "


    "Maybe. I don''t know exactly. Let''s see how the Dean arranges it. In fact, when the Dean comes back, everything will be much better. It''s better than someone covering the sky with one hand. "


    Now the director of the medical department is mo ganming, who was once used by the vice president as a chess piece to squeeze Li Rui away. Li Rui didn''t agree at first. Later, because Mo ganming did a lot for the hospital, he was promoted to be the director of the medical department.


    "I didn''t expect that even such an honest man would begin to learn how to calculate as soon as he took that seat. If I had known that, I might as well have let him give full play to his strong points and become a doctor instead of playing with intrigues. "


    Li Rui listened quietly.

 Chapter 256

    "This time Li Rui wants to leave. Actually, I have known for a long time that he is still young and his qualifications are all promoted by force. His subordinates are all supported by his younger brothers. They usually do things domineering. "


    Mo ganming''s voice came from outside the door, listening with some satisfaction: "like him, it''s not far away. This time, when the president comes back, his position will be embarrassed and it''s time to go. After all, this hospital is not his. "


    "Yes, the director has a point."


    "Well, it''s a joke that he wants to cultivate his team. When he leaves, we will never tolerate his placement of manpower. In the long run, will our three hospitals become affiliated units of the medical school of Jianghua university? Funny. "


    Mo ganming obviously has a lot of resentment towards Li Rui in his heart, but Li Rui didn''t really see it before.


    Li Rui snorted in his heart: "do you think I''m going to leave now and I don''t care anymore?"


    Mo ganming''s complacent voice continued, but Li Rui didn''t break it. Instead, he turned and left.


    After leaving the hospital, Li Rui drove around the street.


    Every intersection is a choice.


    Where to go, go or stay.


    Unconsciously, Li Rui came to Jianghua University.


    During these years in Jianghua, I am most familiar with this place.


    Li Rui takes out her mobile phone to call July. July is in class now, but half an hour later, she is out of class.


    Li Rui calls Zhang Qing again. Zhang Qing has time.


    As soon as Li Rui called, she came out.


    "What''s the matter? Are you willing to come out and look for me today? Usually, it''s hard to get a meal from you. "


    Zhang Qingmei''s eyes were all smiling, obviously very happy.


    Li Rui was powerless and said with a smile: "it seems that my value is to be rubbed with food. It''s really sad."


    "It''s worth something. It''s sad if there''s no value. It won''t be remembered at all." Zhang Qing smiles and smiles for a while. "By the way, I''ve been informed that my book and your book will be released on the same day."


    "What a coincidence?"


    "Not coincidentally, Zhuge Wen told me. Maybe I know the relationship between you and me, so the library made a special arrangement. Well, I have to thank you, too. "


    "Isn''t your lab bothering you?"


    "Of course, if I like it!" Zhang Qing disdains very much, the air way, "at the beginning they how to me, I now how high cold."


    Just then, her phone rang. Zhang Qing took it up to have a look, then didn''t pick it up, pulled the black number.


    "Speaking of Cao Cao, Cao Cao''s call is coming. What a shameless face!" Zhang Qing is not happy.


    It''s not over yet. There''s another car in front of us. Several men and women came down from the car, Hula ran towards Zhang Qing, in a hurry.


    "Professor Zhang, can you talk to us this time? We''ve been waiting under your house for a few days, and we''ve finally got it! "


    "Zhang Qing, this is your fault." Behind a middle-aged man, Shi Shi ran came, "you are also our laboratory staff, or deputy director. How can you ignore everyone''s interests because of your own selfish interests?"


    Zhang Qing was angry when she saw the man: "you''d better continue to be your director. This is not the place you should come to."


    "What''s wrong with me? I''m the director of the laboratory. What''s wrong with me? Can you ask the security guard to blow me out? Zhang Qing, as long as you hand in your achievements, we promise not to bother you... "


    "I said," can you get out of here? " A voice, coldly interrupted the director''s eager words.


    "Who are you?" The director complained.


    Li Rui grabbed Zhang Qing''s shoulder: "I''m her boyfriend. Who do you think it is? Don''t think that if there is no security guard to beat you, no one will beat you. Your previous dirty business, when I don''t know? Be careful I break your teeth


    "What are you talking about, smelly boy?" The director was furious.


    Li Rui slapped the director directly, which made him fly up and beat his teeth out. When the director fell to the ground, his mouth was full of blood, and his mouth was swollen rapidly. It seemed that he was seriously injured.


    "Director, director, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Help the director up quickly!"


    "Call the police, we call the police!"


    The people brought by the director helped him up with all hands and feet. They all looked indignant. I think so. Before that, these people were all teachers of various subjects. They were the most noble, and they looked like they were superior everywhere.


    I didn''t expect to come here, but I was ruined. Zhang Qing didn''t give up face. After all, he was the daughter of the old principal of the school. But what''s this guy who comes out of the blue? If he doesn''t agree, he''ll beat people. Is there no royal law?


    Someone called the police right now.


    And immediately the police arrived on their way.


    It seems that these people still have a certain amount of energy. It''s also true that if they are university professors, they will not have any contacts.


    It''s a pity that Zhao Ling is among the police.


    "Zhao Ling, Zhao Ling, why are you here again?" When Li Rui saw Zhao Ling, he thought that the goods would eat, drink and finally slip away.


    Zhao Ling was a little embarrassed, but it didn''t matter. She became more and more cheeky. She crossed her waist and said, "why, I can''t come after you have committed a crime, can I?"


    "Ha ha." Li Rui said he didn''t want to speak and threw her a white eye to understand.


    The director who was lying on the ground also recovered. He was very fierce and cried, "arrest this man, officer. He deliberately killed people and committed crimes in public! Such dangerous elements must be locked up! "


    "Don''t shout. Tell me what happened." Zhao Ling used to take notes.


    The director began to tell the story, and then a few people helped to describe Li Rui as something. Finally, the director asked Zhao Ling: "officer, do you know this man? You tell me who he is and how dare he do that. It''s too much! "


    "He''s from the third hospital." Zhao Ling said casually.


    The director was furious on the spot, took out his cell phone and called.


    They are all from the medical front. Sometimes they will hold meetings together to participate in the research and development of epidemic drugs. There will be fewer people in all aspects. The director made a complaint on the phone and asked someone to come directly.


    "A hairy boy, even so arrogant, brother, you must come to me about this."


    "It''s mostly the black sheep of the medical League. OK, I''ll come here."


    The director hung up with satisfaction, took Zhao Ling and several other police officers to accuse Li Rui of his crime, and took photos with mobile phone camera, for fear that Zhao Ling would engage in malpractice for personal gain.


    After about 20 minutes, another car came.


    There''s a man in the car. It''s a coincidence.


    It turned out to be mo ganming.


    Li Rui is incredible.


    Is this the conscientious Mo ganming? Why do you suddenly feel that you don''t know this person very well.


    "This is the man in your hospital, this is the man!" The director takes Mo ganming to Li Rui and points his finger at Li Rui.


    Mo ganming took a look at Li Rui and said, "he is no longer a member of our three hospitals."


    Li Rui immediately frowned: "Mo ganming? Please say it again


    "I said you are no longer from the third hospital." Mo ganming repeated without expression.


    Li Rui nodded: "OK, you''re fine. Mo ganming, from today on, you can go away from the third hospital. If you don''t believe me, I''ll talk to the president later. You think you can do it. "


    They all thought that Li Rui was in conflict with the president, and that Li Rui was swept out after being used up by the president.


    I don''t know, even the president, is inviting Li Rui, rather than rushing.

 Chapter 257

    "You are not the one of our three hospital," has the final say. Mo Gan Ming is not afraid of the appearance, the dead pig is not afraid of the posture of boiling water.


    "And even if I quit, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I was just an ordinary doctor. You changed me, the next one is still like this. Today I''ll pick it out in front of you, and that''s what you are


    Li Rui looked at him and said, "you are very calm."


    "I''ve always been so calm, did you find out? But it''s you. I really can''t stand you. You''re young. You want everything. You want everything. You''re too ambitious. " Mo Gan Ming criticized.


    Li Rui waved his hand: "OK, stop talking. Anyway, you don''t have to go to the hospital tomorrow, I said. As for the Dean, I''ll say hello. "


    Mo ganming''s indifferent face suddenly got angry. He didn''t expect that Li Rui would not give up.


    "What''s the big deal, huh!"


    Mo ganming walked away.


    The director and others were stunned.


    What''s going on here? Inexplicably, why did Mo Gan Ming seem to fall down?


    "You, don''t rely on someone in your family. I tell you, as long as I contact the news media, I will upset you. It''s unreasonable to hit someone..."


    The director was still unconvinced and opened his mouth.


    Li Rui walks slowly to him. The director retreats again and again. When he retreats to the police, he will not retreat.


    Li Rui looked at him and said coldly, "if you dare to annoy Zhang Qing again, I''ll break your leg next time."


    "Ho, what a big tone. Comrade police, this man is threatening me! He threatened me. You must enforce the law impartially! " The director jumped up and down with the police around him.


    Li Rui laughs and doesn''t finish.


    Turn around, walk back, walk away.


    When the director saw that Li Rui didn''t dare to do it, he was quite sure: "you dare to be cruel, hum, who do you think you are? It''s about the law


    Click!


    As soon as the words were finished, the director''s leg broke.


    No one can understand why the leg bone of the director suddenly becomes concave like that. The director didn''t think of it. That''s a jerk, and he saw that his leg bone was broken, and then there was a sharp pain.


    Super pain!


    The director screamed and rolled on the ground in pain, tears and snot came out.


    And some intelligent people, but at this time feel afraid, far away from Li Rui!


    This young man has the magic ability to follow his words!


    No matter whether he really has that kind of power or not, since such a strange thing has happened, it shows that it is reasonable.


    The other part is totally regarded as an accident. In a hurry, I helped up the director. Some of them made emergency calls, and some of them advocated sending them now. The scene was a bit chaotic.


    Li Rui came to the director and said with a smile, "do you dare to harass me again next time?"


    The director was silent this time. He was afraid of retribution.


    Li Rui sneered and said to Zhao Ling, "OK, people are injured. I can''t take care of them. You can take care of them. I''m going to take Mr. Zhang away. "


    Zhao Ling wants to talk but stops. She thinks Li Rui is going to take Zhang Qing to dinner. She also wants to eat, but she''s too embarrassed to say so.


    What''s more, she is a formal job after all.


    "Pay attention to the influence. The organization has sent me to monitor your situation. Although you are very powerful, it''s very difficult for me to make trouble like this. Even if you owe me a favor this time, remember to treat me next time. Do you know? "


    Li Rui can''t laugh or cry.


    "Teacher Zhang, let''s go."


    Li Rui left the scene with Zhang Qing, but he didn''t go anywhere else. July should be over now. Li Rui and Zhang Qing go to the teaching building to meet July.


    "You came here to look for July?"


    Zhang Qing asked, Li Rui did not speak. After a while, July''s figure came out from the teaching building, and she came to Li Rui. I haven''t seen you for a while. July is more and more beautiful.


    To sum up, the freshman''s green and unsophisticated, once school flower comrades complete the turn, become more and more beautiful.


    The smell of Xueba is similar to Li Rui. It''s the smell of "no strangers" and "Xueba".


    "I''ll wait until your class is over."


    "Brother, Mr. Zhang, are you together again?" July asked with a smile and took a look at Zhang Qing.


    Zhang Qing said quietly, "I''ve been with him for a long time."


    "Oh, well, Mr. Zhang is really my model."


    Li Rui was tired of listening to these two women''s words. As the saying goes, a woman can top 500 ducks, and two women can play a play together. Li Rui understands.


    "Come on, let''s go back to the car and have a chat. There are so many people here. It''s inconvenient."


    There are not only July but also many students coming out of the teaching building. Some students recognize Zhang Qing, most of them know July, and some of them know Li Rui.


    These three legends stand together, not to mention attracting more attention.


    Almost all passers-by will look at them more or less.


    "School flower, school dean, legendary senior... Wow, should I go and sign with them?"


    There was a sister who knew all three and was reluctant to leave.


    Li Rui quickly takes July and Zhang Qing away.


    "Go to my home. My parents are not at home. They have gone to take part in the senior photography."


    Zhang Qing is not willing to go to other places.


    Li Rui and July agreed that his proposal was good. Three people came to Zhang''s home, Zhang Qing poured tea, etiquette is done enough.


    "Brother, you haven''t come to see me for a long time. What are you doing recently? I don''t know about you. Last time, my godmother called me and asked you to take me to get together. "


    "I see. We''ll be there in two days. I''ve been busy recently. Now I''m finished. I''ll come here. But there are other things that I can''t make up my mind about. "


    "What''s the matter?" July is a wonderful time.


    "I may be leaving Jianghua," Li said


    "Ah?" July unconsciously raised a bit of voice, very surprised.


    Zhang Qing put the fruit platter on the tea table, sat down and gathered her hair: "why do you want to leave all of a sudden? Is it true what they said just now that you were expelled from the hospital? "


    "I wanted to go myself, but I didn''t get fired." Li Rui picked up some conversations with the dean and made it clear why he had this idea.


    "Brother, can you not go? Money can''t be earned all the time. If you leave, what can I do? "


    "July is right, Li Rui. I don''t think it''s necessary for you to go to the provincial capital alone and be unfamiliar with your life and land. Even if you want to do business, you have to do it step by step. You can''t rush it. " Zhang Qing also doesn''t support Li Rui to leave now.


    If you leave, you can''t see it.


    Distance may produce beauty, but more, distance only produces distance.

 Chapter 258

    Zhang Qing''s words are also reasonable. Li Rui takes the fruit and eats it slowly.


    It''s not that I didn''t think about it. I just thought about staying in Jianghua for fear of bad influence. What''s more, the president of the hospital has put forward a proposal to cooperate with the hospital. This proposal is good, and Li Rui can''t bear to refuse it.


    "Maybe now, the time is not mature enough."


    Li Rui said, sighing: "but if I leave the hospital, I feel like I have nothing to do."


    The world is too chaotic to set foot in. The temple is too deep to flow.


    What we can do is to work as a doctor, save people and develop drugs.


    I don''t know how to do business, and I don''t want to worry about it. It''s impossible to kill people or force others to do business with themselves. In that case, what''s the point of making money?


    "You don''t have to leave Jianghua. You can do what you want in Jianghua."


    Zhang Qing said, but Li Rui gradually found some support from her words.


    Not without consideration.


    "Do you mean to open your own hospital in Jianghua?"


    "Yes."


    "I thought about that before." Li Rui stopped and said, "but I haven''t done anything like this. I''m not sure."


    "What do you want? Your medical skills are your greatest strength." Zhang Qing grabbed a peach and ate it, saying, "you have something that others don''t have. That''s your advantage. If you don''t have Castle Peak, let it be you. "


    "Yes, brother, I think it''s better for you to stay in Jianghua. If you go, there will be no one to take care of me. " July pretends to be pitiful.


    Li Ruixin all crisp, a slap thigh: "OK, for this sentence, I will not go!"


    Sometimes, to make a decision, you just need some people around you to say one or two words occasionally. Or family, or friendship, or love.


    He will stay.


    Zhang Qing and July are very happy that this matter has been decided. It''s rare to be so happy. Zhang Qing offered to invite her to dinner. Li Rui would not refuse such a good thing. After sitting at Zhang''s house for a while, Li Rui, led by Zhang Qing, and together with July, went to the off campus restaurant to have a big meal.


    Li Rui quietly calculates and plans the scale of the hospital to be established.


    "Since we are going to do it, we have to far surpass the first hospital, the second hospital or the third hospital. What we want to build is the top three hospitals in the province, which is just our short-term goal. "


    "What are the long-term goals?" In short, he asked.


    "Long term goal... Although it''s not the star sea, it should also be the top one in China."


    The grand plan of high-rise buildings is unfolding slowly.


    And this day, it''s a normal day.

 Chapter 259

    Determine the whole plan, and give it to Jane Su Yan and Jane Su Mei. In the afternoon, Li Rui went out to have a relationship with Yang Wu. As for government documents, Li Rui still called Yang Wu.


    I haven''t seen this girl for a long time.


    When Li Rui asked her out, Yang Wu was in a good mood.


    "Ready to make a fortune? Do you need to take a share? "


    It''s rare for her to be so funny and humorous. Li Rui said with a smile, "of course, but you are against the discipline."


    "There''s no way. It seems that I don''t have the chance to get rich." Yang Wu pretends to sigh, but she doesn''t care. Money is of no importance to a family like her, just enough.


    "I found a very interesting thing, that is, I''ve been eating my old money recently, and I ask you to help me every time. When I go to your house, I''ll pay a little debt. "


    "Our family still knows how to raise troops for a thousand days and use them for a while. So these are equal exchanges. You don''t have to feel that you owe them. In fact, no one owes anyone. "


    "That''s good."


    Yang Wu is quite familiar with government departments. In fact, she is not familiar with where the departments are, but she has many acquaintances. Seeing her making a random phone call, someone came out of the office building and went in with Li Rui and Yang Wu, looking for each department one by one.


    And every department, Li Rui himself to talk about, did not go up to pull the banner of tiger skin, play the name of the Yang family. In the final analysis, I still don''t want to drag anyone down. It''s troublesome, but I''m at ease.


    "Your document, our leader is not here. In addition, this certificate should be registered and signed in the Bureau of industry and commerce first... "


    "After the fire department signs this..."


    "But I just came over from the fire department. They said that they would sign here for the record before they could handle it."


    "Eh? That''s impossible. You go over there first


    In this case, Li Rui is also quite helpless. The most difficult thing to do is to fight on your own. When he had to, Li Rui would go back to the car to consult Yang Wu and his comrades, and then go back.


    "Sister Yang, I think your friend is funny." As soon as Li Rui left, Yang Wu''s friend said with a smile.


    Yang Wu also laughed: "you still laugh at others. He runs his own hospital. You are only a section level cadre now. When will you go to the department level, you are qualified to laugh at him."


    "In another three years, there will be no problem at the deputy department level, hehe." The man said with a smile.


    Yang Wu glanced at him and said nothing. The man immediately restrained his relaxed manner and was highly nervous.


    "What''s the matter, is there any wind?"


    "Your uncle may be under investigation recently, so take care of yourself and hold back. Change yourself before it''s completely revealed. Of course, I know you have no problem, but you have to be prepared


    The man couldn''t believe it. After a while, he got out of the car, took out a cigarette and squatted beside the car.


    He knew that since Yang Wu had said it, it was certain.


    After smoking this cigarette, the man went back to the car and said thank you.


    Li Rui has already finished the formalities and returned to the car: "the rest of the work can only be done tomorrow. Let''s find a place to eat."


    "Good."


    "Well, I''ll go back. Sister Yang, I''ll treat you to dinner another day. "


    Yang Wu nodded.


    The man got off the bus, Li Rui didn''t ask why. Find a farmhouse restaurant, Li Rui ordered spicy chicken and boiled fish, three dishes and one soup.


    "What are your plans recently? How are you doing at the base. In a hurry, I didn''t care much about your situation. "


    "It''s OK. It seems that you don''t want me at home. I''ve inquired many times."


    "That doesn''t count. I don''t want it. I don''t deserve it!" Li Ruiyi said seriously, "what are the conditions of your family and me? If you are with me, people will think that I am a phoenix man."


    "So you''re afraid of this?"


    "I''m not afraid, but I still have to think about secular issues."


    "What if I don''t mind." Yang Wu stares at Li Rui and asks.


    Li Rui was a little embarrassed. He knew several meanings.


    "Are you sure?"


    Yang Wu doesn''t talk.


    Li Rui reaches out his finger and gently hooks her chin.


    Yang dances his chin and looks at Li Rui.


    "It''s beautiful."


    She said slowly, "I think so, too."


    Li Rui and Yang Wu smile.


    Just then, suddenly there was an uproar in the restaurant, and the crowd rushed out. Someone was shouting: "jump, jump, someone jump!"


    "Go out and have a look!"


    The restaurant is on the first floor and has five floors. It is said that there are young people on the fifth floor who want to jump, and they are very excited.


    Before the police came, Yang Wu rushed out quickly.


    As a soldier, she also has the responsibility and obligation to safeguard the life safety of citizens. In this case, we must go to the rescue site in time.


    Li Rui also followed in a hurry.


    Forty or fifty people had gathered on the first floor at this time, and more people came out of the stores, looking up one by one.


    I saw a young man, very emotional, was loud in front of the mobile phone and asked: "why, why not! I take you as my wife. Why do you have to go! I know that this period of time is my company is too little, I know wrong, you don''t go, OK? What does it mean that if you don''t love, you just don''t love. You can cultivate your feelings again. Don''t go, OK


    "Do you like people?"


    The young man''s words suddenly disappeared, his expression was very painful, obviously, this sentence made him feel extremely lost.


    He choked and couldn''t speak. His tears dropped down.


    At this time, Yang Wu said: "don''t cry, she doesn''t want you, I want you! Man, what is this setback! Handsome guy, your girlfriend doesn''t want you, I''ll be your girlfriend! "


    Li Rui really looks at Yang Wu with new eyes.


    What a smart woman.


    The young man upstairs looked at Yang Wu stupidly and looked at her several times.


    Yang dance is very good-looking, although it is short hair, but short hair also has the beauty of short hair, and that kind of soulful temperament, far beyond the beauty of appearance. It''s a man who likes such a girl.


    There are exceptions.


    The young man upstairs roared: "I don''t like you, I only like her! I like her for eight years. I don''t want anyone else. I just want her! "


    At this time, a voice came out of the mobile phone: "but I don''t like you any more. You want it to be your business. Don''t call me again in the future, please!"


    Doodle.


    The phone is off.


    "Women hurt the most when they are merciless." Li Rui said in a soft voice, really, Mingming has probably guessed that his ex boyfriend may face the situation of life and death.


    But he chose to give him a push instead of a pull.


    Even if you cheat the boy, it''s a matter of boundless merit.


    She chose the coldest and most heartless attitude.


    The young man upstairs was defeated by the sudden outbreak of despair and disappointment, and jumped down from the upstairs.


    The crowd screamed.


    Li Rui did it.

 Chapter 260

    The young man chose the place where he jumped, he chose the hard ground on purpose. Moreover, the firefighters have not arrived yet, so there is no time to organize relevant personnel for rescue. At this time, except Li Rui, no one can save him.


    Li Rui''s aura suddenly burst out, and the people around him were pushed away by the wind. The pen was rolled towards the man who was already in the air, and it turned into an invisible hand to wrap around his waist.


    However, aura is not a substantial hand, it can only slow down the young man''s falling speed slightly. Li Rui himself feels very hard, because it is not easy to save this person safely.


    "There are so many people watching here, but I can''t just jump up and rescue them. Otherwise, if you are photographed on the Internet, it will be a long time. "


    At the scene, many people were taking photos with mobile phones. Some girls screamed at the moment when the man jumped down. Some quickly turned around and could not bear to witness the tragedy. But there are still some people who are straight at the falling body shape.


    Li Rui chose to give up the idea of using aura to hold the man, but his aura suddenly spread on the floor. In this way, the man fell back to normal speed, more than a second, the man hit the ground with a bang.


    There was a panic all around.


    Li Rui was sweating.


    It took a lot of aura to save this man. The main thing is to take into account the influence of the people present, not to show it. Li Rui is in a lot of trouble for this, but he can''t blame anyone.


    After the man landed, Yang Wu was the first to rush forward.


    When everyone was afraid of splashing blood, Yang Wu rushed up to help the man. As the fall did not come true, the young man was not fatally injured. In addition, when he fell to the ground, he was adjusted by Li Rui to fall. His legs may be injured, but his life is safe.


    Li Rui rushed over, picked up the man, put his finger on the young man, and pushed the blood through the palace. Some people come around curiously, but they don''t know why.


    "What does this man do? What is he doing?"


    "It''s like therapy, it''s like massage."


    "Tut, I''m so brave. I''m not afraid to be misled by the family members of the dead."


    Li Rui and Yang Wu totally ignore other people''s opinions, one firmly supports the man, the other tries to save him. On the other side, the firefighters finally arrived. They separated the crowd and saw the man being held by Li Rui and Yang Wu. They yelled, "get out of the way, get to the hospital quickly!"


    "No, I''m a doctor. This man is going to wake up soon


    "How can it be? Didn''t you mean to jump off the roof? " The firefighters didn''t believe it. Others responded quickly: "yes, we saw him jump from the top floor with our own eyes, and there was a video."


    "When he landed, his position was more ingenious, but there might not be one of them in 100000 people. So he won''t die, so look, he''s going to wake up. "


    Sure enough, the young man opened his eyes slightly, then looked at the crowd with a blank face.


    "Young man, you wake up. What''s your parents'' number?" Li Rui asked with a warm smile.


    The young man blankly reported his mobile phone number.


    Li Rui quickly dials the phone. After he gets through, Li Rui says aloud: "your son jumped off a building and committed suicide! How do you teach a child? If he didn''t have a big life, he would be dead now! Come to the tea restaurant near block a of Pearl Square


    Everyone was shocked.


    This operation is simply coquettish and domineering.


    But it''s very relaxing.


    "Young man, I don''t mean you. You are such a child. How can you jump off a building?"


    "What''s wrong with jumping off a building?"


    The young man almost cried: "I, my girlfriend broke up with me... She doesn''t love me anymore. I don''t want to live anymore..."


    Thinking of this, the young man burst into tears again and sobbed there.


    Many people disdain to look at the young man, but Li Rui patted him on the head: "look, you''re not very old. Maybe you''re not 20 years old? I tell you, like to chase, still love don''t give up. As long as you''re not married, there''s hope. But death, is the most stupid way, it can only prove that you have no courage and confidence. Let me see. Did you know this lady just now? "


    Li Rui is talking about Yang Wu.


    Yang Wu was embarrassed.


    "I remember her. She said she was going to be my girlfriend." The young man sobbed.


    "You think so! She''s my girlfriend Li Rui snorted, and then said, "she said it to save you. But you have to understand that there will still be girls like this. Now that you''ve died once, you''re beginning to be attracted to other girls again. You''re not allowed to mention death in the future. Do you understand? "


    "I, I see."


    "OK, OK, go to the hospital for examination first." The fireman on one side picked up the stretcher and let the young man lie on it and walked away. Li Rui and Yang Wu also walk slowly to the hotel.


    Some people took photos there. They thought Li Rui and Yang Wu were really a pair of immortal companions. They saved people and hid their merits and fame, so they left.


    This thing is fermenting on the Internet.


    "Immortals and chivalrous men save people. When it''s over, brush your clothes!"


    It''s really a matter of brushing clothes and eating enough. After Li Rui and Yang Wu have enough to eat, they still have something to do in the afternoon. After they send Yang Wu back to the base, Li Rui goes home.


    At present, the biggest difficulty in building a hospital is still money. The amount of this fund is not small. According to the plan in short, if there is no capital of 10 million, there is no foundation.


    Li Rui doesn''t have so much money on hand. If he wants money, he has to find a way. It''s OK to ask sister sang and Chen Hongpao for money, but Li Rui doesn''t want to use their money.


    At present, Li Rui''s plan is to apply for a loan from a bank.


    "Boss, let''s do this. You''ve been working so hard for a long time."


    After all, she has lived in the villa for so long that she can''t have a free meal. In short, she agrees with her sister, but Sakura sneers.


    "If you go, I''m sure it won''t go well. A pretty girl''s misfortune is enough to make people excited, two still got? You think bank loans are so easy to approve. Even if they can be approved, the directors will have ideas. "


    "It depends on people." In short, he said it softly.


    "Yes, I''m just looking at people. If you two were men, I would be moved. Just think about whether others would be moved? I suggest that Li Rui should do it by himself. "


    "Well, you go with them." Li Rui points to yingzi, which makes yingzi want to slap herself. She is idle, but she is also arrested.


    "I went to sleep." Li Rui got up and went to his room. During this time, he was really tired.

 Chapter 261

    Sleep to more than five in the afternoon, outside the sky is still bright, just light to show some dark down. A touch of the setting sun, disappearing in the horizon outside the window, the sky red color is still brilliant.


    Li Rui left the room and came to the living room with his recovered body. Zhao Kuafu is sitting in the living room watching TV. Now he doesn''t treat himself as an outsider. When he sees Li Rui, he calls out: "wake up, drink some water."


    "Oh." Li Rui answered and looked at him.


    "Shit! What a free labor force Zhao Kuafu swearing to pour water, poured water, cold ice to Li Rui in front of a hand.


    Li Rui took a sip of the water and sighed as he walked along: "why do you suddenly become so arrogant..."


    Zhao Kuafu glared at Li Rui.


    Quite a bit of "baby heart bitter but can''t say" feeling.


    In fact, it was abandoned by the shadow, and the body was forbidden by Li Rui. If you can''t leave, it''s hard to stay. Let alone him. Even if an 80 year old man comes here, he will still be the one who has seen the world. He will feel bad.


    This kind of thing doesn''t look good. After all, it used to be people who were beaten to death.


    Li Rui sat on the sofa, finished drinking water and asked, "why haven''t they come back yet?"


    "Sakura called back and asked you to call her back."


    "Oh, nothing will happen." Sakura is a top killer. Generally speaking, even if she has something to do, she can deal with it. Although they are young, they are very experienced in handling affairs. Li Rui takes out his cell phone and makes a call.


    "Where is it? It''s time to go home and cook. what? In the hotel, with the president? What are you doing


    Yingzi is still young, and jiansuyan and jiansumei are not without self-protection ability. When they go to the hotel, they will not really open a room with the president. Li Rui is sure.


    Is it hard to be drugged? But listening to yingzi''s tone, it didn''t look like that.


    Li Rui hung up and looked at the address sent by yingzi. He said to Zhao Kuafu, "driver, it''s time to go out."


    Zhao Kuafu''s face was agitated.


    Yes, he will always be caught by Li Rui for various reasons. Li Rui doesn''t need any reason. As long as he applies for a job, Zhao Kuafu will know what to do.


    After all, I used to be a big man. I''m really upset to be treated like this.


    However, there is no alternative.


    Li Rui and Zhao Kuafu leave the villa and go to the address sent by yingzi. For 20 minutes, Li Rui came to the hotel and went straight upstairs. Knock on the door, is Sakura opened the door, a bright smile: "you come!"


    "Why don''t you go home? Is there no one to cook dinner at home? "


    "Oh, what''s the matter with you? Criticize people as soon as they come up. You have to praise us. Do you know that we''ve done everything. "


    "Why are you dragging when you''re done?"


    Li Rui takes a look at her and then walks inside. Just a few steps away, I could smell the faint smell of blood in the room.


    Jane Su Yan and Jane Su Mei stood by, and there was a man lying on the bed, looking at Li Rui with a look of panic and tears.


    The man was tied up with all kinds of things, and his mouth was stuffed with a group of smelly socks. It should be his own shape. The most amazing thing is that there are two daggers in his waist, half of which are inserted, but there is not much blood left.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Rui asked Jian Suyan.


    "This man threatened us that if we wanted to apply for a loan, we would have to sleep with him, otherwise we would not apply for it. Sakura said yes, let him open a room, and he opened it. Then as soon as he came in, yingzi knocked him unconscious, tied him up, and forced him to handle the loan remotely. "


    Li Rui frowned and glared at yingzi: "do you still have any rules? Why do you want to cut people in?"


    "Who told him to be dishonest? The kindness of others made him feel more conscious, and he even attacked me! Am I that fierce? From childhood to the majority, few people dare to attack me. I don''t care. I can''t do it anyway! "


    Sakura is very reasonable and reasonable.


    Li Rui has a headache: "I understand now, dare you call me to come here is to let me come to wipe the fart drum, right?"


    Sakura laughed and did not speak.


    Li Rui came to the president and pulled off his socks.


    "You''re such a big man. Don''t you know the reason why there''s a knife on the head of the word? Can you use your brain to think clearly, how can you, twins and sister Laurie, with such good luck, you have already gone to heaven? "


    "Yes, I''m sorry, I don''t dare any more..." the president cried and asked, "please take me to the hospital, I feel I''m going to die."


    Li Rui looked down and studied the two daggers that yingzi had put into him. He straightened up and said, "don''t worry, you won''t die. These two daggers stick into your skin. Don''t you ever use acupuncture in your skin when you were a child? That''s the truth."


    The president is a little unconvinced.


    Li Rui reached for two daggers and pulled them out with force.


    "Do you have band aids?"


    In short, I quickly took out my wallet and some band aids.


    Li Rui used band aids to help the president put it on.


    "Well, that''s all right?" The president looked frightened. He was stabbed twice. What are some bandages?


    Li Rui said with a smile: "don''t worry. You can go to the hospital yourself afterwards. But you''re not in a big way, just don''t be scared. Now let''s talk about how it ends. "


    The president turned black and stopped talking.


    "You don''t want to make trouble in the future. It''s your own fault. Otherwise, you may die next time. "


    Li Rui said this calmly, as if he was talking about "you may want to buy breakfast on your way to work tomorrow".


    Hang Zhe''s face was black, but he still didn''t speak.


    Li Rui said with a smile: "you may think that if you call the police tomorrow and arrest us all, it will be safe. It''s no use. You can''t catch people. You don''t have to do stupid things. Even if we ask you for a loan, you have no evidence. "


    "So that''s it. We made a settlement. Is that all right? " Li Rui has a warm smile on his face.


    The president remained silent.


    Li Rui stares at him with a cold smile.


    Sakura came up with a slap and slapped the president in the face: "I give you a face, right? Give me the knife and I''ll kill him now! "


    It''s pretty grumpy.


    The president was scared out of his wits. No matter how hard he didn''t believe it, he was stabbed just now.


    "Come on, go back, be a good man in the future, and don''t be a villain any more, or you will lose your destiny."


    Li Rui patted the president on the shoulder and let him go.

 Chapter 262

    The president hobbled away. It can be seen that he wanted to walk quickly, but every step he took, his fat face would have to smoke twice. After all, the knife was still inserted, and the pain would still hurt.


    "Tut, what a poor man." Zhao Kuafu looked at the president''s lonely walking back, can not help but move a bit of compassion.


    Cherry son white eyes him: "ha ha."


    Zhao Kuafu couldn''t help sympathizing with himself.


    "You, come in, other irrelevant people, get out." Li Rui points to yingzi. Jiansuyan and jiansumei go out.


    Jane Su Mei looks scared. After Li Rui closes the door, she pulls her sister aside and says, "sister, are we screwed up today? Brother Li must be very angry, right? What can we do? Will he not want us


    "Don''t worry, you can still be his daughter-in-law." In short, it''s easy to say.


    Jane Su Mei was shocked. She couldn''t calm down for a long time. She turned her fingers around and said, "but I''m still young. If I want to be my sister, I''ll be your sister too..."


    After a while, yingzi came out of the room with a face full of grievances, a face full of red, and a mouth full of indignation. She cursed: "smelly hooligan, son of a bitch, sooner or later I will call the police to catch such scum and invade people''s privacy, hooligan, beast!"


    She angrily scolded, regardless of others, and went straight downstairs.


    Jane and Jane looked at her.


    Zhao Kuafu also looked at her.


    Everyone seems to have a bad feeling in mind.


    When Li Rui came out of the room, everyone looked at her as if he were looking at a wolf inferior to a beast. The wolf was so fierce and greedy that in just a few minutes, it was... Finished.


    "Alas, the world is deteriorating. It''s really a tragedy in the world." Zhao Kuafu was the first to shake his head and leave with a sigh.


    Chien Su Yan and Chien Su Mei look at Li Rui fearfully for fear that he will be a beast


    "What do you mean by that? Did I do something shameful in it?" Li Rui''s face is gloomy. He didn''t hear what yingzi said just now. It can be said that this girl threw all the dirty water on him.


    But where did Jane''s sisters come from???


    After living together for such a long time, Li Rui thinks he is not a great moral man, and he has never knocked on his sister''s door in the middle of the night, has he? Why do they doubt it!


    Angry!


    Jane Su Mei hid her face and said, "brother Li, I''m sorry we didn''t hear or see anything. Don''t worry, we won''t tell you. Sister, let''s go."


    "That..." Jane wanted to say something, but she was dragged away by her sister.


    Li Rui is very hurt.


    Yes, the reputation was ruined.


    Far away, Sakura''s magic laughter came... But she was so proud.


    If, regardless of her limping and covering her hips when she walks.


    It''s exactly like that.


    I''ve been beaten hard enough.


    ¡­¡­


    In the end, the money was approved without danger, and Li Rui was very satisfied. Anyway, the money is in place.


    The next day, Li Rui praised jiansuyan and jiansumei with great satisfaction during the meal and expressed his gratitude for their outstanding contributions.


    Cherry face unconvinced, almost did not write on the face: what about me? What about me?


    Li Rui didn''t mention her even after finishing the dinner. After dinner, yingzi complained about her boss. When she taught Jane''s sisters in class, they were all there. It was clear that she had the most credit. This cheapskate just remembered the Revenge of the other night. She was not a real man at all.


    Referring to the real man, Jane Su Mei asked a seven minute question.


    Sakura was dumbfounded at that time.


    Li Rui is still running for approval documents. He should first handle the relevant government documents so that the hospital can operate. Li Rui didn''t go to the third hospital. Xiao Ming asked Li Rui several times on the Internet. I heard that Mo ganming is very arrogant in the hospital now.


    Xiao Ming didn''t say that Li Rui forgot about it. He said he wanted to do it.


    Taking advantage of the busy afternoon, Li Rui went to the hospital. As soon as he entered the hospital, Li Rui felt that the overall atmosphere of the hospital was a little strange, that is, the feeling of unfriendliness.


    Many doctors look at me with the feeling of watching jokes.


    Li Rui came to the vice president''s office and heard Mo ganming''s voice. Li Rui turns around and goes to find Xiao Ming. At this moment, the boy is chatting with a nurse Meimei. When Li Rui catches him, he doesn''t care. After saying goodbye to the nurse Meimei, Xiao Ming follows Li Rui.


    "If you don''t work hard, what are you doing here?"


    "That''s a good question. I''m 23 years old, and I''m thinking about finding a wife. You are a legend, and naturally there is no shortage of resources, but you don''t have a problem with your elder brother''s lifelong happiness, do you? "


    Since that is the case, Li Rui is not good to criticize him.


    "It''s not good to be seen."


    "I''ve figured it out, senior. You''re gone. I''m not interested in staying here anymore. The water in the third hospital is too deep. Mo ganming is now the vice president of the hospital. He is very proud of himself. We in the medical League don''t take our eyes seriously. Anyway, he''s going to start sooner or later. I might as well resign first. "


    Li Rui smiles, takes Xiao Ming to the end of the corridor, and asks him, "the president said that Mo ganming should be the vice president?"


    "Other people don''t have this energy. Mo ganming still has some skills and has a solid foundation in medicine. However, he has a strong sense of faction and has always regarded us as a potential threat to their local faction in the future. Maybe I was scared by you. Last time I ate in the canteen, I heard him say... "


    Xiao Ming takes a look at Li Rui and wants to say nothing.


    "You''re more and more like a slanderer." Li Rui said with a smile, "if you fart, let it go."


    "He said that if Li Rui came out second, it would be great."


    Li Rui laughs.


    At that time, I didn''t care to engage him. Now the president has promoted Mo ganming to vice president. It''s not appropriate to engage him again. This will make the president lose face.


    "Xiao Ming, do you really want to go?"


    "It''s not just me. In fact, all of us in the medical League want to leave. Mo ganming''s unfriendly attitude towards us is obvious to all of us. We don''t have to live by his face. Who''s not a baby who hasn''t graduated? "


    "Then you can contact the members of the medical alliance in private and tell them to be ready."


    "What''s the best preparation, senior?" Xiao Ming didn''t understand what Li Rui wanted to do. He thought Li Rui was coming back again. He said excitedly, "are you going to replace Mo ganming, senior


    "I don''t want to stay here, but I have to stay here. You can rest assured that I will help you find a better way out. "


    Li Rui left a mysterious smile, and then left naturally.


    Xiao Ming couldn''t understand it for a long time and was very puzzled.


    Li Rui contacted Sang Sang, and the hospital has broken the ground. The next step is to build high-rise buildings on the ground.


    Everything will be different. A new star in the medical field is shining. Sooner or later, its light will overshadow other stars.

 Chapter 263

    Two days later, all the approvals were completed.


    Thanks to Yang Wu''s and his friends'' advice, and Li Rui''s hard work, the main reason is that he also wants to get familiar with the running state of various departments. If he wants to open a company in the future, he won''t be so obsessed.


    A lot of things, are their own experience to the most reliable, experience, sometimes better than ability.


    Including Li Rui''s contact with the contractor, they all do it by themselves.


    "The first construction teams are already in, aren''t they? When is the estimated completion time? Whether the budget of workers is well protected, after all, it''s a hot day, so we should protect it well. "


    With the arrival of midsummer, Li Rui put everything else down and went all out to focus on the construction of the new hospital. In the early days, however, many things were unexpected.


    On the third day of breaking the ground, he died.


    This is not a simple death event, but two people died in three days. This kind of thing spread to Li Rui''s ears and immediately aroused Li Rui''s great attention.


    At 8 a.m., Li Rui felt at the scene of the accident.


    The scene has been surrounded by a cordon, which is the masonry point of a foundation column. Two people died in a row in a place with a radius of less than three meters. One the day before yesterday, one yesterday.


    All the family members were there. When they saw Li Rui, they were told, "that''s the boss."


    At once, someone rushed to seize Li Rui''s collar. They were all five or three rural men. Even rural women had more strength than the pampered men in the city. However, Li Rui was not a vegetarian. He overturned two people on the spot.


    Raising his voice, Li Rui said, "what''s the matter? What''s the trouble?"


    See Li Rui is not easy to bully, those people stop making trouble. Several women cried: "you have no conscience boss, my men are dead, how do you let us live..."


    "I can live as I should. Accidents are not something I can control! Will I be short of you for the relevant compensation? But it''s not good to make trouble. Anyone who dares to make trouble won''t pay for it! "


    "I''m sorry it happened. Everyone''s life is not easy. I will not forget their efforts, and I will not choose to escape! Please believe me, I will take care of it


    Li Rui has a voice, but those people don''t believe him very much.


    After all, Li Rui looks too young.


    Several old men trembled and stood up and said to Li Rui, "call your adults over, sign your name, and immediately lose money. We will believe it. Otherwise, we will put the body here. You can''t start work."


    Li Rui took a gentle look and said, "old man, I''m the boss, and my adults don''t know how to deal with such things. You believe me, I will definitely act in accordance with the law. I can''t be irresponsible for this multi million dollar project. "


    "No, you''re too young. We can''t believe you!" Several old people just don''t believe it.


    Li Rui is also very helpless. They don''t believe in this kind of thing. That''s good. Please ask the police to come. The police had been here the day before yesterday and the cordon was drawn by the police station.


    Now Li Rui calls Zhao Ling, and she can do the relevant work. After a while, Li Rui hung up and informed the workers'' families that the police would come to deal with the matter.


    Even if they can''t trust Li Rui, they can always trust the government.


    Taking advantage of others'' efforts, Li Rui came to the foundation pile and inspected it.


    "How can there be such an evil thing? Two accidents happened in a row at the same place."


    Li Rui makes a circle around the foundation pile.


    The ground is concave and the soil is soft. The first one was standing under the foundation pile, hit by a three meter high pile, hit his head and died on the spot.


    The cause of death of the second victim is even more strange. When passing by, he stepped on the sand on the ground and bumped into the foundation pile.


    At that time, when Li Rui heard the news, he felt very puzzled that he could die.


    At the same time, I feel sorry for the loss of two lives. Maybe emotionally, these people have never met before, so it''s hard to feel too sad. However, as human beings, the misfortune of the same kind is the sorrow of the same origin.


    As a result, construction can no longer be started here. Before we make sure it''s safe, we can''t have another similar tragedy here.


    "Is it Fengshui?"


    After the last villa incident, Li Rui has a deep belief in the relevant geomantic metaphysics. In this world, there are things that science can''t explain.


    In the traditional culture left by the millennium, there is not necessarily no obscure wisdom crystal.


    Li Rui took out his mobile phone and called jiansuyan: "bring me the Fengshui three piece suit I put in my room."


    The so-called Fengshui three piece set refers to compass, direction indicator and measuring ruler. These three things constitute the most basic elements of geomancy measurement. If the compass senses the change of magnetic field, the abnormality of magnetic field must be strange.


    This is a wood tool made by Li Rui according to "Feng Shui take turns". It''s exquisite and marvelous in structure.


    Measuring ruler is a modern tool, but it is the most easy thing to buy, as long as it can establish square meters, but the accuracy is relatively high.


    With these three things, Li Rui can estimate the geomantic omen of this place.


    Zhao Ling also arrived at this time. As soon as she got out of the car, she was surrounded by the crowd. The family members of the workers all demanded justice. Zhao Ling was so busy that she hated Li Rui.


    "Li Rui, Li Rui, come here for me!"


    Zhao Ling waved and yelled over there, and Li Rui passed. As soon as he walked over, the people who surrounded Zhao Ling stepped aside. Zhao Ling frowned: "Why are they so afraid of you? You hit people?"


    "He hit us just now!"


    Cried a man who had been overturned.


    "Comrades of the police, this should be arrested!"


    The crowd was furious.


    Zhao Ling frowned more tightly and said to Li Rui, "Li Rui, I didn''t mean you. What''s the matter with you? How can you do it! They are all honest people, leaving their hometown just to earn more money to subsidize their families. It''s not easy! How can you, how can... I''m wrong about you! "


    Obviously, Zhao Ling is very angry.


    Li Rui quickly helps to pat her on the back to help her get along.


    "They have just surrounded me, much more fierce than they surrounded you. If I didn''t do it, I would have been beaten first. Besides, do you think they''re hurt? If you have eyes, don''t understand me with your ears. "


    This words say, Zhao Ling on the contrary some embarrassed, light oh.


    "Then what do you say?"


    "According to the statutory compensation, I will make more compensation, but I can''t make a big mouth."


    "All right, do as you say."

 Chapter 264

    Here, Zhao Ling arranges people to check the consistent standard of accident compensation. After finding out the results, Zhao Ling discusses with the workers'' families.


    "According to the latest state compensation standard, the pension for each person is 700000. What do you think? "


    "700000? Why so much! Last year, the two dogs of the Li family were only 400000. "


    "Not much. Seventy thousand lives. What is that?"


    "It''s better to round up a million!"


    "Yes, a million! There is no such thing as a million dollars! "


    Seeing the situation getting more and more angry, Zhao Ling''s face was a little ugly. To be honest, Li Rui had obviously considered this situation at the beginning, so he said that to her.


    But the reality is that the situation is developing in this direction. 700000 is already a reasonable standard of compensation. What''s more, Li Rui mentioned too much compensation in advance. However, a million?


    Even Zhao Ling didn''t dare to think like this. All of a sudden, it''s 300000 yuan. If it''s not the lion''s big mouth, what is it?


    "You see, things don''t always shift according to our wishes, and many things can''t be counted." Li Rui gave a wry smile and suddenly raised his voice, "who said one million just now? Stand up


    An old man stood up and said, "what do you want to do with me, young man? I''ll give you my life. "


    This is really interesting. I''ll give you my life, and it''s worth it.


    Li Rui laughed: "old man, I come from the countryside too. Don''t follow me. I might as well make it clear here that I give 800000 yuan, but no more. If you think that the rich are all fools, you can make trouble. I''ll call the riot brigade to come over later and arrest you for a few years. Then you can go to court yourself. "


    When Li Rui finished, he didn''t care any more.


    Anyway, it was said. As for whether people would accept it or not, Li Rui let them think. It''s not that they don''t consider the feelings of their families, but that many of them are not directly related to the workers. It''s just something that''s not too big to watch.


    If you want to make a fortune, you don''t think this man''s blood steamed bread is disgusting.


    There''s a lot of right and wrong.


    Zhao Ling is still doing the work of appeasement, and some of them directly put on the posture of playing tricks and yelling angrily: "if it''s a big deal, you can catch me. If you don''t catch me, it''s grandson! Boy, you are my grandson


    Li Rui is also very angry when he is pointed at and scolded like this.


    It''s true that if a tiger doesn''t get angry, it will treat people as sick cats.


    Li Rui turned and came to the man who yelled and scolded. He asked coldly, "what''s the relationship between you and the dead?"


    "I''m Daniel''s cousin!"


    "Oh, Daniel''s wife didn''t speak. Are you working hard here? Do you think that if you give me a little more money, you will be able to share more than one hundred thousand? "


    Daniel''s cousin''s face embarrassed, rather guilty, said: "what are you talking about? I''m just doing justice for my brother and daughter-in-law..."


    Li Rui laughed.


    "I didn''t want to embarrass you people. All of you come from the countryside. It''s not easy. But obviously some of you think I''m a bully? "


    Li Rui''s eyes were wide open and he put Daniel''s cousin out of the way. One foot is more than three meters, where have these people seen such cruel means? One of them was scared away on the spot.


    Li Rui seems to be very hard at work, but he is skillful. Originally, Li Rui could have kicked Daniel''s cousin to be disabled, but Li Rui didn''t choose to do that.


    People who really come out of the countryside know what the situation is if a rural person becomes disabled. It is very likely that the man''s family will immediately fall into the plight of being ridiculed by the group, and then some people will look down upon and bully their family - take a little of your land today, laugh at you tomorrow, even the children will be ridiculed.


    It is also very likely that because of this, the family will fall apart and the wife will run away.


    It''s all possible, because the rural security system is too bad. Li Rui himself comes from a small place. He can''t be more familiar with some local customs.


    When a man goes down, he does not forget to go up. When a man goes up, he does not forget that there are people under him.


    With a little punishment, Li Ruiyang said in a voice: "anyone who is unconvinced will come up and be beaten. Don''t think that rich people are all idiots. Believe it or not, I''ll call a gang of ruffians tomorrow, and you won''t get a cent! "


    When it comes to ruffians, these people are really afraid. Not afraid of honest people playing hooligans, because honest people are most afraid of real hooligans.


    Everyone''s life is not expensive, but hooligans are more fierce.


    With Li Rui singing black face, Zhao Ling quickly began to sing white face: "OK, OK, let''s stop. Fellow villagers, this man is so young and rich, and his family is very cruel. He just wants to lose so much money because he is not sensible. If his family knows about it, he can lose 300000 at most! I advise you to seize the opportunity, otherwise, no one can help you


    As soon as the family members of the workers heard this, they were in a hurry. "I want to, I only need 800000, we don''t make trouble, 800000, I only need 800000!"


    "Yes, 800000 yuan. It will be paid in three years and sent to you by the police."


    "Why, why three years?" Someone called again.


    "Don''t make any noise. It''s for your good. If you think about it, if you get 800000 in one go, will there be many people who want to borrow money from you? Can you hold so much money? Don''t you worry about being cheated and borrowed? Is our police station still holding your money? "


    Zhao Ling said it very clearly. After explaining it, many people will understand.


    Money is a good thing, but it will cause a lot of trouble. If they don''t have the ability and strength to hold the money, it will only bring disaster to them.


    What''s more, in the countryside, when a person suddenly becomes rich, his relatives often come up and borrow all of a sudden, or they are cheated by others into doing business and swallow it.


    Are there few such news these years?


    Although they are all rural people, they are not stupid. They are very good at small abacus.


    "Every year after that, you will come to collect the money with your ID card and explain where the money has been used. If you don''t make good use of the money, the next money won''t be given to you. "


    Zhao Lingyi''s words show that she helps these people from the bottom of her heart. A good family is broken up and no more tragedies can happen.


    Li Rui felt that Zhao Ling was a policeman of the people. This kind of wholeheartedly giving advice to the people is really worthy of respect.


    She doesn''t have the authority to do it.


    It doesn''t matter. Li Rui has a way and will help her achieve this idea.

 Chapter 265

    As long as the compensation is in place, it will not be troublesome. However, the time has been delayed until noon, and a meal is inevitable. Li Ruizhi sighs that Zhao Lingzhi has taken advantage of it again.


    Of course, Zhao Ling is very happy. Since she met Li Rui, she has had countless meals. She can taste any delicious food.


    At dinner, Li Rui raised the question of piles.


    "I doubt there''s something wrong there."


    Zhao Ling couldn''t help laughing: "Li Rui, you are a successful person at least. Can you tell me something about science? What''s the age..."


    Li Rui knew that it was useless to learn metaphysics with her, so he quickly changed the topic and stopped talking about feng shui.


    In the afternoon, Zhao Ling took the villagers to go through the relevant procedures and make a certificate. The first sum of money, Li Rui arranged for Jane Su Mei to deal with, each to their account.


    In short, Li Rui came here at two o''clock in the afternoon because of the family of the workers. At this moment, Li Rui took the three piece set of Feng Shui and measured and estimated it on the construction site alone.


    The compass didn''t respond.


    "How can this happen? There is no change in the magnetic field here. It shouldn''t be."


    Li Rui walked around, but after a whole circle, he didn''t see much change. There is only a slight deviation in the compass data, but this deviation is not a strange range.


    But Jiansu accompanied Li Rui to stand there for a while and got a little heatstroke.


    "Why don''t you go home and rest first."


    Li Rui had to call and ask Jane Su Mei to come to pick up her sister. After a while, Jane Su Mei also came to see her sister. She went to ask for help and left with her sister.


    Li Rui sat under a small stool under the tent and couldn''t understand.


    "The first worker died at 6 p.m. and the second at 8 p.m. These two periods of time belong to the time when the sun is not so hot. According to the principle, this time should be the time when we are energetic... "


    "... it''s not easy. It''s evil spirits. However, six o''clock is still in the daytime. How dare evil spirits appear at this time. If there is such an evil spirit, then we must ask the evil Secretary to be moved. "


    Li Rui''s brows are tight. To be fair, Li Rui is not willing to make too much use of the underground wechat group. This thing is playing with fire, and now it is still making use of the other party''s unwitting psychology to get some benefits.


    At first, Li Rui felt that it didn''t matter. Instead of being bullied, he should seize an opportunity. However, now he has made a small achievement, but if he is detected by the underground government or sent a ghost messenger


    Then all the achievements, turn to nothing.


    A person with wealth is not willing to take so many risks to do something that is not very cost-effective.


    "If this stake exposes me, and the ghost messenger comes to me to ask for my life, then I''ll lose a lot."


    Li Rui talked to himself and gave up the idea of looking for the ghost.


    As time goes by, Li Rui still hasn''t found a clue. Without Li Rui''s permission, the foremen at the construction site were all in a hurry. They recommended a foreman to discuss with Li Rui.


    "Boss, this is not the way to go on. Boss, since it''s so evil, why don''t we find a mage to do something and exorcise evil. Find Mr. Feng Shui to come and fix Feng Shui. Don''t spend a lot of money, OK


    Li Rui said curiously, "do you know people in this field?"


    "That''s for sure. When we are working on construction sites, we often encounter such things and can''t explain them clearly. Boss, if you want to, I''ll send someone to come here... We can''t afford to delay our time like this. We all want to make money, don''t you think? "


    No work, no money. They are all brothers of farmers who come out to make money. A day''s delay is 100 yuan. Li Rui can afford it, but the workers are worried.


    Li Rui had a good idea and said, "if you call people over, I''ll stare at them all the way, no matter it''s useful or not."


    "Good boss." The foreman went cheerfully to call.


    Li Rui stood up, came to the front of the pile and kicked the steel post that fell on the ground. Li Rui moved in his heart, bent down and grasped the steel column.


    "Boss, do you want us to help you?" A foreman saw Li Rui''s posture to lift the steel column, so he asked. The steel column is several meters long and weighs four or five hundred jin. It''s hard for ordinary people to push, not to mention lifting.


    Originally, this steel pillar should be inserted on the ground pile. As a result, it fell down and killed people with blood on it. It was very unlucky. Even if the contractor said, there are still not many people willing to come.


    Li Rui smiles: "don''t help, I''ll do it myself."


    Li Rui embraces the steel pillar with both hands, and his whole strength concentrates on his arms. Aura, rapid operation, Li Rui felt a stream of heat surging in the body.


    "Drink!" Li Rui gave a loud drink, picked up the steel column and strode to the pile.


    Every step, the ground left a deep concave footprints.


    Not far away, the foreman and the workers almost fell out.


    "The gods come down to earth!"


    "What a fairy


    "What a lot of strength!"


    A few hundred jin thing, said to lift up. Even if young people are strong, it''s incredible.


    Li Rui holds the steel column in front of the pile. He throws his arms up again. When the steel column goes up again, Li Rui holds the steel column in his hands and inserts it down again!


    Boom!


    The steel column is like a sharp knife into the earth, straight into the soil. This time, almost a quarter of the steel column is inserted into the ground.


    Li Rui''s hands had already accumulated thunder and lightning, which spread to the ground along the steel pillars, crackling and exploding, and the ground was emitting blue smoke.


    "No matter what it is, I''ll kill it with rife!"


    After a few seconds, Li Rui stepped back to observe the steel pillar.


    No matter what evil spirit it is, I believe it has been killed.


    "Boss Li, the pillar is OK. We can start work. The pillar is OK."


    "Yes, it''s OK. Boss, you are so strong! "


    "The boss is the strongest man I''ve ever seen! God, if you come to our construction site, that person can hold three or four! "


    They are all people who work on the construction site. These people always admire the strong people.


    Li Rui waved his hand: "don''t be busy first. You should do your own business first. I''ll observe for a while. If we have to start work, we''ll talk about it tomorrow. Let''s tell our brothers that safety comes first. "


    "Good boss!" The foreman rushed to work.


    Li Rui went back to the stool and sat down, staring at the steel pillar.


    Before long, the steel pillars began to tilt.

 Chapter 266

    "Well, the world is not going to be good."


    Li Rui felt shocked. He tried so hard to straighten it, but he even poured it out. It''s clear that it will collapse soon.


    "If you have the ability, just pour one for me?" Li Rui stares at the pillar and says to himself.


    As soon as the voice fell, bang, the pillar fell.


    The noise was so loud that some workers and contractors who were not far away came running. I''m afraid there will be any more casualties. If there are more people dead, no one will dare to work.


    However, when they saw that there were no casualties, they were still scared.


    On the spot, some people said they didn''t want to do it.


    "It''s frightening. This place is evil! If you go on working, you will lose your life! "


    "Foreman, I''ll quit!"


    "What are you going to do! You''re leaving before the ritual is finished! Do you know how nice the boss is? He never defaults on his salary! What''s more, how fair it is for people to deal with things


    There are also contractors who speak for Li Rui. Li Rui''s performance in the morning makes these hard-earned men understand that he is a good man. These days, there are those who have not been defaulted on the project payment, and those who have been compensated by Dafang for their families.


    It''s not easy to meet a good boss.


    Seeing this, Li Rui also said in a voice, "don''t panic. I''m here. After finishing the ritual today, I will invite geologists to come and have a look. We should believe in science. At that time, we''ll get a letter of cement and steel. We can''t do without it! "


    It is said that the bewitching is very strong.


    The workers admire Li Rui very much, and those who are just shouting to leave are hesitant now. After all, Li Ruiren is a good boss with cash, and he is also kind-hearted.


    Li Rui waved everyone to go back to work, and then sat down again.


    To tell you the truth, when I really do things, I find that I will encounter a lot of problems. I didn''t think about them at first.


    Li Rui has seen the scenery at high places, but sometimes the experience at low places is indispensable. These experiences made Li Rui feel the unpredictability of doing things and the timeliness of dealing with them.


    In the future, when doing something, Li Rui will consider it more carefully. At the same time, this kind of observation and personal experience will always play a role at a certain moment.


    "I don''t believe in evil."


    Li Rui stares at the pile without making a sound.


    Time passed slowly. In the evening, two vans came to the pile with some mages and geomancy masters.


    This area has been surrounded. At the scene, several mages are directing their disciples to set up a platform. A few earth immortals, however, took advantage of the fact that it was still dark, and seized the time to examine the terrain.


    One and two of them are immortal, they look very detached.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, let''s work together on both sides. I''ll finish the ritual and decide Fengshui later. I''ll invite you to dinner. "


    Li Rui takes out his boss''s style. The mage and Feng Shui gentlemen nod their heads frequently. He is a sensible boss.


    They have to work harder.


    However, the professionalism of the mages is really not flattering.


    Some sprinkle chicken blood and black dog blood.


    Some Sammie points the ground, and God talks about it.


    They are all the most common magic wand techniques.


    "It''s not unusual. Just this technology. Let me do it. I can do it."


    The more you look at it, the more Li Rui feels that the same is true of any mage. The only one who is more special is standing in front of the stage chanting, occasionally grabbing a handful of glutinous rice and sprinkling it forward, and then spitting out wine in his mouth. Bang, the fire is shining.


    Not bad. It''s like juggling.


    It doesn''t work.


    Li Rui sighed to himself: "it seems that it''s a waste of money to hire these immortals again."


    Li Rui turns his eyes on some "earth immortals". These people, with a compass, walk around, with indifferent eyes.


    Li Ruixin is sinking again.


    "I really can''t expect to invite any talents."


    There must be a real expert. After all, Fengshui and Exorcism are still popular today. There must be some people who can really pick up the main beam. It''s just that such people are rare geeks. They''re not that kind of people. They can''t get in touch with them.


    Li Rui has also seen Feng Shui. When he broke the villa game, he beat the master and his disciples away. It has to be said that Li Rui was able to push back such figures.


    If you were someone else, you would be killed by the dead baby buried on the mountain, or you would be burned by the poisonous snakes brought by master situ, or you might even be bitten by those poisonous snakes.


    Black Mamba snake, it''s something that can kill people at once.


    Rao is Li Rui. When he thinks about it now, he is also afraid.


    And these people in front of them, obviously, don''t mention the geomancy master like situ Gao, I''m afraid... I''m afraid they didn''t even enter.


    "Boss, you''re in a terrible place. It''s a terrible place!"


    One of the immortals came to Li Rui and yelled after a look. As soon as the other immortals heard it, they immediately echoed: "brother is right, this is really a place of great evil!"


    "Sir, I don''t know what''s the big murder here?"


    "You have a lot of evil spirit here, especially in this place." The middle-aged Dixian, with neat hair and a good appearance, pointed to the stake and said, "after my observation, there is a great danger here!"


    "Can you explain it more clearly? Sir, with your words, why is it so fierce here? " Li Rui''s question made the immortal feel a little confused. After all, it''s frightening enough to say that it''s fierce. Should we be careful?


    Then make it up.


    "Here you are, facing south, the terrain seems flat, but if you look again, the two mountains in front are just like two pigeon peaks. Pigeon peak in the middle, a deep ditch, hidden in the dangerous, to people Yang. When the sun sets, all the Yang Qi is suddenly released... "


    Li Rui coughed and said, "Sir, it''s too erotic. Let''s talk about something serious."


    The fairy was dumbfounded and blushed at the thought of what he had just said.


    Yes, he didn''t make it up well enough.


    "Maybe I have some problems with my expression, but my colleagues must be able to see it."


    This is to give the power of interpretation to others.


    Immediately another Earth immortal said: "yes, in our industry, there is a huge rush ahead. Moreover, there is no space to stop. It''s a very dangerous place. "


    "Then how to crack it?"


    "There''s no way to crack it!" In a word, "this is a place of great evil. We have to avoid it, but we haven''t changed it."


    Li Rui laughed: "I don''t believe it."


    "Taoist priest, your compass is turning. I think the magnetic field here is quite abnormal, and the real ferocity is coming. Everyone, please leave quickly! "


    Yes, the strangeness that didn''t show up during the day is coming at dusk.

 Chapter 267

    The pointer of the compass vibrates and the magnetic field is abnormal. The wind blows, cool with a chill.


    What makes Li Rui laugh and cry is that many of the immortals present take out their compasses, but they find that the compasses have no response at all. It can be seen that they are not reliable even for those who eat.


    "Everybody, please step back!"


    Li Rui issued a second warning.


    I''m not afraid of weird, but I''m afraid I don''t understand it. These immortals are not strong enough to fight against the weird. Li Rui is worried that he can''t see the weird.


    It''s good to have quirks, there are problems when there are quirks, and only when there are problems can solutions be found.


    Those earth immortals still don''t understand why Li Rui suddenly warned them, and one by one they couldn''t figure out: "boss, it''s OK, it''s normal..."


    "What a ghost! Let''s go


    This is Li Rui''s third warning.


    The immortals were a little confused by Li Rui''s training. They looked at Li Rui one by one. One of the old faces may not be able to hang up. He said in a deep voice on the spot: "little boss, what do you mean? Let''s help you watch Fengshui. Is that your attitude towards us? Haven''t you heard of it? I''d rather offend a senior official than fear ghosts and gods. You''re going to get into trouble like this, understand? "


    Li Rui is really helpless.


    What I fear most is not that I don''t understand, but that I don''t know and pretend to understand.


    The smell mixed in the wind, has come a little fishy smell. This smell is very strange, like rotten dead mice left in a room, for a long time, the stench overflows.


    That''s what comes from the wind.


    All of a sudden, an old Dixian master opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of lunch. All of a sudden, the smell became stronger.


    "Where''s the oddity? Why is it so smelly? It''s strange that there''s no garbage dump around here. "


    "Isn''t it a chemical leak?"


    The nearby mages also gathered, wondering and discussing.


    All of a sudden, a mage also fell. He was also an older mage with gray hair. No one knows why he suddenly fell to the ground.


    It''s dark all around, and the lights are on in the fuzzy environment. However, the distance from the real light is far less than the light. It seems that I don''t know where the wild cat''s call comes from. It''s extremely sharp.


    There''s dog barking, too. It''s intense.


    This situation is very unusual. Panic has spread in people''s hearts.


    "Let''s take them to the hospital first!"


    Someone made a quick decision and the wind was blowing. Whether they are mages or immortals, their work is to run to dirty places. Even if you haven''t eaten pork, you always see pigs running. There are so many weird stories in the mouth of peers or predecessors.


    Those stories usually listen to, as long as you don''t encounter them in your work, it doesn''t matter. But if you really meet them, those stories will be remembered from the bottom of your heart.


    Deep fear.


    The real evil is not something that ordinary people can fight against. This is a truth that even ordinary people understand.


    "You go first. I''ll be right here. Foreman, you take them first. "


    There are also several contractors around. They are spectators because they call people. These men are quite strong. Apart from them, there are also a few workers who are also strong men.


    All hands and feet, carry two people away. Li Rui watched the van leave, turned back and stood in front of the pile.


    If we don''t start work today, the workers will go back to the dormitory early to have a rest. In addition, the foreman only had a few workers to send people to, for a moment, it was really quiet here.


    Standing here, Li Rui''s clothes were blown by the wind.


    "It seems that I can''t help but show myself. I''d like to see what kind of evil things are that dare to be presumptuous in front of me."


    In the dark, a cloud of black smoke was flying close to the ground. Ordinary human flesh eye can''t catch the trace, but it can''t escape Li Rui''s perception. The dark shadow surrounded Li Rui, always keeping a distance of about five meters, and the trace flickered.


    Li Rui is the only one standing here, and no one bothers him.


    The black smoke was watching.


    It is observing that Li ruicun is not in danger. After all, this man is too eccentric to stand there alone.


    Didn''t he know that there were two people dead in that position?


    Is he alone, in such a night, not afraid?


    Is he not afraid of death?


    In the black smoke, the shape of the skull flickered and there was a ferocious expression.


    Li Rui simply closed his eyes and did not move.


    Maybe it was this move that infuriated the black smoke.


    There is such a arrogant person!


    act recklessly and blindly!


    The black smoke accelerates suddenly and rushes to Li Rui in a spiral track.


    Li Rui''s eyelids trembled slightly and did not open.


    Five meters.


    Four meters.


    Three meters.


    In one breath, the black smoke broke through the distance of three meters. Soon, it broke into the distance of two meters around Li Rui''s body. Black smoke, behind Li Rui, pours forward.


    Li Rui opened his eyes, and there was a cold light in them.


    "Thunder punishment!"


    Boom boom!


    Thunder and lightning, a radius of 10 meters, like a pool of lightning liquid. Black smoke squeaks when it hits lightning. Screams came out of the smoke.


    Li Rui turns around slowly and looks behind him.


    "Why? How can it be a small animal? "


    In front of him was a Weasel, squeaking and twitching by thunder and lightning. A stream of black smoke came out of the weasel.


    Li Rui waved one hand to control the thunder and lightning, and bound the weasel with thunder and lightning.


    Thunder and lightning are burning the body of the weasel, and the burnt scars are dying.


    All of a sudden, the weasel didn''t know where his consciousness came from, so he struggled and knelt down to Li Rui, making a gesture of worship.


    "And this kind of operation?"


    Li Rui is very novel.


    Li Rui weakened the thunder and asked, "do you understand me?"


    The weasel nodded and kowtowed to admit his mistake, tears spilling from his eyes.


    Li Rui''s face remained unchanged and said solemnly: "you killed people. It''s your responsibility. You should die. Those people''s families are broken and displaced because of this. No matter what the reason is, it''s your fault to kill people. What''s more, you plotted against the two old people just now. "


    "Although all things have spirits, I also understand that it is not easy for you to practice until today. But! You should have paid for the murder. Do you plead guilty? "


    The weasel was stunned and suddenly became angry, showing his teeth and squeaking at Li Rui. At the same time, a stream of black smoke from the weasel''s crotch turned out to be farting.


    "I dare to be arrogant in front of me with this small method."


    Li Rui gently smile, thick as a fist of lightning straight away, directly the weasel electricity outside coke inside tender.


    Li Rui''s heavy hand again!


    Bang!


    The weasel was blown apart without a complete body.


    It''s killing people. It''s not dead. It should be.

 Chapter 268

    There are scattered pieces of meat and stench on the ground. Li Rui stands with his hands down and looks around. There should be nothing wrong with the elimination of strangeness.


    Under the thunder method, the spirit of the weasel is all destroyed, so that it can''t die any more, so it should be carefree.


    should.


    Li Rui came to the front of the steel column again, picked up the steel column and inserted it on the ground pile. This time, Li Rui put the steel column into the soil for about a third.


    After Li Rui stabilized the steel column, he jumped up and stood at the top of the steel column. Smooth top, no problem standing alone.


    Li Rui is standing at the top to perform the water swallowing skill of black whale.


    The Black Whirlwind, the whale swallows the cow to drink, plunders the aura of heaven and earth around.


    Li Rui is as immobile as a mountain.


    To perceive change first, you have to experience it personally. If you can''t see a name by just looking, feel it, feel it quietly.


    Li Rui stands at the top of the steel column, as if he is integrated with the steel column.


    However, it still can''t.


    The steel pillars are pouring down.


    "I don''t believe in evil!"


    Li Rui breathed out and pressed his legs. The steel column went down and into the mud for three minutes. Now, most of the steel columns had melted into the mud.


    Li Rui stares coldly at his feet.


    "Try pouring it out again?"


    Li Rui sneers at the air.


    Fortunately, no one will see Li Rui''s strange performance. Otherwise, a young man standing on a steel pillar in the evening is sneering and talking in his sleep, which is quite frightening.


    In particular, two people died here.


    The steel column has been quiet for more than half an hour, and there are changes again. Moreover, this change is different from the past. The change comes from the concentrated explosion of a certain underground force.


    The steel column was pushed up slowly.


    "It''s really weird and interesting."


    Li Rui''s legs work hard again, but this time, he steps all the steel pillars into the ground. Not only that, Li Rui leaned over and put his hands on the steel column to pour thunder!


    Stab, stab!


    Last time, Li Rui did not dare to make too much noise, because there were many people present at that time. If the clue is seen, it may cause riots. After all, people are afraid of unknown things and phenomena.


    But this time, there was no one around, and Li Rui tried his best.


    There was a bang under the ground.


    Thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump thump.


    Mud splashed, tiny thunder crackled out from the ground.


    "Try to move this time?" Li Rui stares at the top of the steel column, motionless.


    Sure enough, the steel column did not move.


    If you don''t move well, if you don''t move steadily, if you move again... If you move again, Li Rui won''t be able to do it.


    Li Rui stayed for an hour, but the steel column didn''t move.


    "That''s right." As long as the steel column doesn''t move, it means it''s OK.


    Li Rui turned and walked back.


    After a few steps, a slight noise came from behind.


    Li Rui looks back and turns back again. Around the steel pillar, Li Rui looked left and right. Steel column, a little bit of head.


    "Your uncle''s, it''s really fun."


    Li Rui crossed his waist. He was so angry that he almost laughed.


    After standing for a while, Li Rui left.


    Since it can''t be solved, come tomorrow.


    At noon the next day, Li Rui arrived at the construction site again. At this time, the site is still short of manpower. But Li Rui transferred six excavators and was ready.


    When the foremen saw Li Rui coming, they handed out cigarettes and greetings. Li Rui said hello, and then waved his hand. He said with a strong air:


    "Dig for me!"


    It''s the hottest time. At this time, even the most strict boss will let the workers rest. However, Li Rui''s proposal to increase the money will make it easier to handle.


    Six excavators started at the same time, and even the ground started.


    Around the pile, shovel by shovel, dig down.


    "Boss, why do you dig here?"


    "I just want to see what''s weird under here, why the steel column just can''t stand."


    The steel pillars, which were all put into the mud last night, fell to one side. There must be something strange hiding underneath, pushing the steel column up. Yesterday, Li Rui already felt that strength.


    The reason why they didn''t do it at night and chose to do it in such a broad day was also based on the consideration that the evil spirits were afraid of the sun.


    At this moment, the efficiency of six excavators is amazing.


    the earth trembled and the mountains swayed.


    The earth was dug out of the ground, and a pit slowly appeared. As time goes on, by 2:30 p.m., the pit has been dug to a depth of three meters, and the area has expanded to the size of a pond.


    Water began to seep from under the ground, and the ground became muddy.


    "Keep digging."


    Li Rui is calm and gives orders.


    The excavators continued to dig, and suddenly one of them dug out a big stone.


    In the clattering sound, other excavators also come into contact with different stones.


    "Stop! No one else is coming. "


    Li Rui stops waving and jumps into the pit.


    Li ruizai looked at the stones carefully. On the surface, they were a square. In the center of the square, there is also a cylindrical stone. On the surface of this cylinder, many runes are carved.


    "Is it some kind of seal?"


    The cylinder stone is movable.


    If the cylinder stone is embedded in the square stone, the original steel column is fixed on the top of the cylinder stone. The diameter of this cylinder is about one meter, so what monster can push this one meter cylinder.


    Li Rui is very curious.


    "Keep away from these stones and dig around them!"


    Li Rui left the pit waving his hands. When he came to the side, the foreman came over and said, "boss, I don''t think it''s easy. Should I inform the superior department?"


    "What do you say?"


    "According to our experience, we may have dug an ancient tomb. Boss, you see, that cylinder is obviously not an ordinary thing. We can''t understand the things carved on it. When we dig an ancient tomb, we should invite experts to come, or... "


    "Or what?"


    The contractor didn''t speak any more. He just laughed a few times and said, "once you''re clear, hold on here."


    "We can''t delay our progress. This place is also weird, and ordinary people can''t afford it. Foreman, please ask the blasting master to come here. We''ll blow up the ghost cemetery, so that we can let the brothers do things earlier. "


    If you are willing to cut yourself into pieces, the gods and Buddhas dare to pull down their horses. No matter what is buried in those stones, in short, Li Rui is doing it!


    With the deepening of the excavator, the rudiment of the stone block is gradually revealed.


    "Blaster, blow up these stones."


    Li Rui''s eyes narrowed as he stared at the stone tomb.


    Excavators back, manpower orderly withdrawal. People were running away, and two blasting masters slowly moved forward to place explosives.


    I don''t know why, these two blasting masters seem to have some unstable hands and feet.


    One of the blasting masters seems to be possessed when installing and even takes out a lighter.


    Another blaster was scared to death.


    What is this for? Suicide?

 Chapter 269

    At the critical moment, just as the master''s lighter was about to ignite the lead wire, Qingcong gently took the master''s lighter and lit the smoke in the corner of his mouth.


    This set of actions is just like flowing water, which directly makes people dumbfounded.


    "You, when did you come here, boss?"


    "You''re so nervous, so I came to help you. You see, this elder brother is very warm-hearted. He noticed that he helped me light my cigarette. " Li Rui smiles and says brightly, "well, I think it''s almost installed. Let''s all go back."


    With that, Li Rui took the lighter master''s hand and dragged it directly out of the pit.


    Another blasting master was stunned. He was afraid after a while, and hurried to the front. If the lighter had not been taken away by Li Rui just now, in case the explosive was ignited ahead of time, it can be imagined that he would be dead in front of the explosive.


    There won''t even be a whole body. If the explosives explode at such a short distance.


    And Li Rui slowly led the lighter master forward, his face was very gloomy.


    If we hadn''t found the clue in time to stop the master, the scene would have been out of control.


    "There must be something evil in the stone tomb that can influence the will of others."


    Li Rui can even feel the master around him, desperately trying to resist. If it wasn''t for Li Rui''s great strength, the master would have run back to light the explosive bag and offer sacrifices!


    When Li Rui and his master came to the pit, the lighter master broke out with the greatest resistance. Li Rui pumped the lighter master''s palm hard, and his backhand knocked him unconscious. He held him up and cried: "no, this master is suffering from heatstroke. Please send him to the hospital to have a good rest!"


    Immediately, four people came around, took the lighter master and took him away.


    Li Rui, holding a lighter, warns everyone to leave, and then lights the fuse.


    Hissing voice, with a touch of white smoke, burning to the explosives. Five minutes later, boom! There was a huge explosion, a puff of smoke, and the ground seemed to tremble. Gravel flying, dust mixed with sand, long time can not dissipate.


    Many people trembled and looked at the center of the explosion from a distance.


    In the smoke, there seems to be a figure, who is roaring, struggling and dancing. Then, the figure can''t bear the hot sun barbecue. Among the smoke and dust, there seems to be a fire. The yellow and white smoke and dust really add a few more red flames.


    Many people heard a roar of anger, which was filled with palpitating hatred.


    Li Rui also heard the roar.


    However, Li Rui just looked coldly, without fear or curiosity.


    Among the stone tombs, there is indeed a strange existence. However, the existence of that strange, but no match for the noon sun barbecue, for evil things, the sun, that is, the most violent poison.


    The real life is worthy of sunshine. Strange creatures, like mites attached to the human body, die when exposed to the sun.


    Ten minutes passed and twenty more. Everyone dares to ask, go up and see what''s going on there.


    Everyone was frightened by the wild roar in the smoke.


    Maybe the shadow is an illusion, maybe the roar is also an illusion, an illusion produced by the shock wave after the explosion, or, in itself, it''s a strange image produced by chemical reaction.


    But because of their curiosity, no one really took the risk to go up and have a look. They''re all adults. They don''t have as much curiosity as children. They''re all family members. They don''t need to touch the evil head.


    After all, two workers died there. If you don''t believe it, who will believe it?


    After the past half an hour, Li Rui took the lead in walking there. At this time, the dust has dispersed, there is a quiet, only scattered stones, stone tombs have been blown open.


    Stone is stone after all, its essence is stone, unable to resist the impact of explosives.


    Li Rui came to the broken stone tomb and looked at it.


    In the middle of the stone tomb, there is a ragged robe and old clothes. There are some ashes in the old clothes.


    The ashes were black, spreading like a human figure. Every time the breeze blows, the black ashes will be reduced by one point. When a slightly stronger wind blows, all the black ashes will disappear with the wind, as if they never existed.


    "Zombies, born of the resentment of heaven and earth, are neither old nor dead. He was abandoned by the three realms of heaven, earth and man, not in the five elements, and excluded from the six ways of all living beings. He was helpless and displaced. He used resentment as his strength and blood as his food, and had endless years. "


    Li Rui thought of this passage in his mind and murmured:


    "Still, I''m afraid of the sun. Do you really have infinite years in the world? "


    If there are shortcomings, they can be targeted. If you are targeted, you will not live forever, or you will die. The so-called ability to resist the existence of infinite years means absolute security.


    In the stone tomb, there may be a zombie, or something else. Zombies are powerful and need to be suppressed. But in the sunshine, the ice disappears and the snow melts, and even the ash cannot be left.


    No matter what it is or what it exists, it is vain to have such weakness.


    Li Rui thinks of the general''s tomb.


    Strange things happened there. As for the little black snake under his feet, Li Rui still can''t understand the origin of this creature and its channeling. Why is the little black snake so obedient, and why does it take the initiative to detoxify to prove its existence value.


    The vast world, the magnificent mountains and rivers, and how many hidden, legendary things, and dark existence.


    "There is nothing in this stone tomb, there is no archaeological value." Li Rui looked back and yelled, "foreman, inform the workers to get ready to start. We''re going to freeze this place with concrete. "


    With Li Rui''s order, the foremen took action.


    It''s either weird or geomantic. The pattern here has been completely destroyed, and the stone tombs have been bombed. What else can we do? If you can, then persuade the boss to change the land.


    Some people came over with courage to see that there was nothing in the tomb, as Li Rui said. They felt relieved. The foreman told the workers to do something, and soon the site was in order.


    Trucks of gravel are loaded by cars, cement is poured in, and steel is paved. The steel column is fixed, and the cylinder stone is fixed there.


    In the face of the great transformation of human resources, any great evil is vain.


    Li Rui is standing outside the pit. Someone is holding an umbrella to shade Li Rui.


    Li Rui has been supervising the construction all day. In the evening, everyone finished the work, and the whole pit had been completely filled. Li Rui left at ease.


    If there is a ghost, then the ghost should be afraid of him.


    If there is Feng Shui, then Feng Shui can''t stop him.

 Chapter 270

    People should have the courage to push everything flat and not be afraid of any difficulties. It''s the way our ancestors have come to cross mountains and seas.


    Some spirit, some people inherited, and practice.


    Li Rui was finally able to have a good sleep.


    It''s tiring to be exposed to the sun for several days in a row. It''s both an experiment and a practice. I haven''t done anything for several days in a row. On another hot day this summer, Li Rui quietly lies on the balcony at dusk, looking at the sunset in the sky.


    In short, he was holding a plate with two pieces of iced watermelon in his hand. She went to the chair beside Li Rui and sat down. The watermelon was handed to Li Rui.


    Two people eat melons.


    "It''s estimated that the construction will be completed in two months. More people have been sent here. At this time, I think you are also very tired. Should you recover? "


    Li Rui chewed a mouthful of watermelon, chewed two mouthfuls and vomited


    "Fortunately, I have recovered. Actually, I was not very tired. People, if they are not tired, they will not make progress. If they are not suffering, they will not grow up. "


    "In recent days, I found Zhao Kuafu a little abnormal. He seems to know your secret."


    "What do you say?"


    "He seems to have been to your room, where your secret is kept."


    Li Rui frowned.


    The so-called room for keeping secrets is the room for storing the scripture steles of the Yellow Emperor. That''s no secret, at least for Li Rui.


    But Zhao Kuafu''s mind is worth considering.


    This boy is not satisfied.


    "Zhao Kuafu, come up!" Li Rui gave a loud drink, and the downstairs was quiet for a while. After a while, Zhao Kuafu came up. Li Rui gently threw away the watermelon in his hand and said to Jane, "you go down first. I''ll talk to him for a while."


    "What are you looking for?" Asked Zhao Kuafu.


    "Have you made a deal with the extreme way demon?"


    Zhao Kuafu had a very strange expression on his face.


    Li Rui doesn''t inquire about him, nor does he try to find out if he has done anything untold. It''s asking, trading.


    That is to include all, even skip a certain stage directly, and point to the most substantial part. There was a struggle on Zhao Kuafu''s face, but soon he was calm again.


    "Yes, I have. Now I''m your elder martial brother, and we''ll be in the same school in the future. I hope you can lift the ban on me. "


    "Release? You are so confident. Zhao Kuafu, if you don''t look at yourself, I''m afraid of the evil spirits of that stone tablet! Since you know that he is called the devil, you should know that his name is not good! "


    "So what? Is that how I live my life? Elder martial brother, do you think I''m willing to be ordinary and a supporting actor? Don''t you forget that I was a genius, too! "


    Zhao Kuafu was very excited. He glared at Li Rui: "if you beat me, you just learned the most magical skill. Are you afraid that I''m better than you? "


    "I''m learning the magic power of extreme Tao?" Li Rui smiles instead of anger, and looks at Zhao Kuafu. "When have you ever seen me perform my magic power?"


    "Then it must be the magic teacher who taught you the secret skill, the black whale''s water swallowing skill, which was passed on to you by the teacher?"


    "The water swallowing skill of the black whale can be learned, but it can''t be learned. The more you learn, the more you will become a demon. "


    "I don''t believe it!" Zhao Kuafu said coldly.


    Li Rui narrowed his eyes and stood up: "you can''t help believing it!"


    Zhao Kuafu became nervous, and his muscles tightened: "what do you want?"


    "If you make a mistake, you will be beaten! You come into my room without my permission. Why do you want me to be selfless and show you all my secrets? It''s extremely evil. I didn''t learn it. At the same time, I have the responsibility not to let it spread. "


    "Elder martial brother, I don''t believe you said you didn''t learn. Now that I have learned the extreme magic skill, it is my chance. You have no reason to blame me. I advise you to face this matter well. Our two brothers may not have the chance to unify the world in the future... "


    "By the magic power of the extreme way?" Li Rui is incredible.


    Zhao Kuafu threw the ground and said in a voice: "it depends on the magic power of the extreme way! You have also said that there is no difference between good and evil, but only talent! "


    "I said that, but are you right? Don''t you have any pressure in your heart?" Li Rui asked in a loud voice, pointing directly at Zhao Kuafu''s heart, "before you get better, you can talk to me about Unifying the world. Are you mentally ill? What are you ruling the world for? "


    Zhao Kuafu was stunned by Li Rui.


    Li Rui sighed: "I thought you were a good man, but it''s a pity that you made a mistake."


    Zhao Kuafu was silent.


    Li Rui walked slowly towards Zhao Kuafu. Zhao Kuafu''s body is tight, tight to the extreme. But he never resisted until Li Rui walked by him and patted him on the shoulder.


    "From now on, you will be an ordinary person. If you can make it through, you have the right to say that you have the chance. "


    Zhao Kuafu was pale and nodded.


    Suddenly, he fell down.


    There are seven orifices in the mouth, nose, ears and eyes, bleeding at the same time. Eyes gradually lax, consciousness is pulled away.


    From then on, there was no Zhao Kuafu in the world, only a silly boy.


    After a long time, yingzi jumped down from the top of the roof and came to Zhao Kuafu.


    "The more you want to resist, the less you can resist. He is already a king, but you don''t know yet. Your pride is not worth a cent in front of him. Kua Fu, I don''t know whether I should sympathize with you, or with myself, or be glad that I didn''t become your younger martial sister. "


    Zhao Kuafu wanted to resist.


    He has also been trying to resist.


    But Li Rui''s prohibition in his body, even if he tries his best to burst out his potential at the most dangerous moment, is also powerless. This is absolute suppression.


    Facing the suppression of Li Rui''s spirit and aura, Zhao Kuafu has no resistance at all. And Li Rui''s easy slap directly abolished Zhao Kuafu''s cultivation. At the same time, it also shocked his consciousness and turned him into a fool.


    Sakura is at the top, looking at this scene, she did not stop, also can not stop. What''s more, yingzi doesn''t really agree with Zhao Kuafu.


    When a man is determined, he will try his hand to mend the cracks in the sky. It''s magnificent. Sakura likes it very much. But Sakura doesn''t like conquering the world.


    Few women identify with the world from the bottom of their heart and unify the world. Emotional women, the real yearning for happiness, is not material, but spiritual satisfaction.


    "Poor man."


    Yingzi carries Zhao Kuafu and leaves.


    At this point, fate is done. Send him the last way, this is Sakura can only do some things.


    Yingzi also knew that Li Rui knew from beginning to end that she was there. Also know that Li Rui said nothing to leave, is to give Zhao Kuafu to her to deal with the meaning.


    Since Li Rui didn''t kill him, it was to let him go. Since he didn''t put it, the person who put it could only be Sakura.


    He''s more and more like a king.

 Chapter 271

    Is the night, cherry son will Zhao Kuafu carried out, no one knows where he was sent. Li Rui didn''t ask. Early, Li Rui arrived at the library. In the center of the library, the high platform has already been set up. At this time, there were not many people coming, so it was relatively cold. Fu Xiaosi arrived early. This girl is a night owl and has no eyes.


    "Good morning, boss." Seeing Li Rui, she came to say hello. Li Rui took a look at her and said, "young people, don''t stay up too much."


    "It''s necessary to stay up late. How can we not stay up late. I''m not like the boss. You have business to do. Recently, I can only get a dead salary. Boss, do you have business to develop? "


    "No, but if you want to climb with me, you can."


    Fu Xiaosi remembers that time when he followed Li Rui to climb the mountain, his legs were scared and he was finally carried down. He shivered. It''s an unbearable memory.


    "Thank you, boss. No, no, I''d better be ready." Fu Xiaosi waved his hand again and again, looking scared. Scared by Li Rui, she is in a hurry to mend her makeup. She will speak later.


    Recently, she was promoted by Zhuge Wen. As a spokesperson and host of the library, she wants to fight for the position of deputy director of the library. It''s also normal. In the dark, after all, there are still relatives. Few people know about it.


    At about nine in the morning, Zhao Yue and Zhang Qing also came. As soon as these two beauties come, the scene will be lively. In addition to Li Rui''s small white face, the combination of these three people is really eye-catching.


    "It''s said that there is Yan Ruyu in the book, but when the real Yan Ruyu is in front of us, which one will prefer the virtual ones."


    Two women attracted many people to stop in front of the stage. Li Rui was also filled with emotion.


    "This world is really a face world." Li Rui stepped onto the stage, came to Zhang Qing and Zhao Yue and asked, "what kind of experience is it to look good?"


    Zhang Qing said seriously: "for a woman, if she looks good, others will think that she is really good-looking. For men, other people will think, "this little white face."


    Li Ruian laughed a few times.


    Zhao Yue stares at Li Rui and gives a bang.


    Li Rui was even more amused.


    It''s ten o''clock in the morning. By this time, there are a lot of people in the library. It''s the weekend, the weather outside is not bad, the flow of people to a peak.


    On the large screen of the library, we have begun to warm up the book recommendation of this issue. Including the LED scrolling display screen in front of the main entrance of the library, it has also carried out publicity and broadcasting, which are some additional rewards given by Zhuge Wen to Li Rui.


    There was no interest exchange between the two sides, but Zhuge Wen wanted to make a good friend of Li Rui. Although Zhuge Wen knew Li Rui through Zhang Qing, he clearly saw Li Rui''s potential.


    A person who has just graduated for one year has gone through the experience of general doctor, chief physician, Vice President... Now he has to open his own hospital. If such a person can push the boat when he needs it, he may remember that he will be in a high position in the future.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter if you don''t remember. Just don''t lose anything.


    Zhuge Wen is a wise man.


    At this moment, the resources of the library were gradually mobilized, and Fu Xiaosi also took the stage and began to speak.


    "Hello, everyone. It''s a fine day today. Today, the library welcomes three heavyweight guests. They are going to hold a grand press conference. We have started synchronous live broadcast on the network platform. Welcome to watch. Here, I''d like to introduce three guests around me. First of all, our great talent, this great talent... "


    Fu Xiaosi praised Li Rui, and then gave the microphone to Li Rui and Zhao Yue.


    "Let me introduce myself to this beautiful doctor next to me first."


    Li Rui knows that in the heart of the people, we must take the lead. Zhao Yue''s qualifications are undoubtedly excellent. Only with such a person can he gain people''s trust.


    "Hello, my name is Zhao Yue. Born and raised here, I am a native Chinese. After graduating from high school, I went abroad to study in universities. I have the honor to meet you today and publish my new book. "


    Zhao Yue spoke more directly and briefly. She also adapted to some domestic rhythms and understood what people wanted to hear. So she talked about her education background and work experience.


    After Zhao Yue''s introduction, in the eyes of the audience, it seems that Zhao Yue is a goddess with both talent and color.


    When it was Li Rui''s turn to speak, Li Rui said, "Hello everyone, my name is Li Rui. This new treatise on traditional Chinese medicine is a new book that Zhao Yue and I decided to publish after many discussions. This new book mainly introduces the scientific and theoretical support of traditional Chinese medicine, which is believed to play a significant role in our research on the theory of traditional Chinese medicine. "


    Some people under the stage look strange. They think that these two people are idols, but what they want to publish is actually a strength book?


    "Did you make a mistake? It''s cheating again! This kind of thing, also can rely on small white face upper position? I''m afraid it''s not bullying our IQ! "


    "What''s wrong with studying Chinese medicine at such a young age. It''s a gimmick to cheat money! "


    "Any new book must be a money swindler. Such a swindler likes to call himself an expert or scholar to bluff people."


    Many of the students murmured that they did not trust TCM from the bottom of their hearts. Most of the people who can enter the library are intellectuals, who believe in books supported by scientific theories.


    Or some literature, entertainment, soul chicken soup books, these are the popular things of the general public.


    However, the theory of traditional Chinese medicine is not deeply believed by people. The main reason is that it can not be heard. It''s like a ghost. Everyone has heard of it, but no one has ever seen it. The story of the old Chinese medicine is very moving, but in real life, the old Chinese medicine with outstanding medical skills is rare.


    Li Rui did not change his face. He said with a smile: "there may be some misunderstanding about traditional Chinese medicine. We think it''s the dross of traditional Chinese medicine. The reason why we released this new book is to change our impression. Next, I will briefly introduce the constituent elements of traditional Chinese medicine to solve medical problems under the chemical analysis of modern medicine... "


    If we want to innovate, we must face resistance and doubt.


    Li Rui is ready.

 Chapter 272

    "I''ve heard a lot of people say that this book is a fraud. So see what the professionals say


    On the screen, the faces of the presidents of the three hospitals appeared. As the president, naturally, he doesn''t need to be present in person, but he can send his blessing, which has been settled for a long time.


    "Comrade Li Rui is one of the best doctors in our hospital. His professional ethics and medical skills, especially in the field of traditional Chinese medicine, have extraordinary opinions..."


    The President talked about Li Rui''s deeds.


    "In the medical problems that many people can''t solve, Li Rui is alone. With his knowledge and ability, he has successfully helped patients save their lives. Please see, this is Li Rui''s medical record


    What is shown on the screen is Lu Zhao''s brilliant smile - another handsome guy. Someone below the stage calls out that today is the idol conference. Lu Zhao is the cure of Li Rui. The individual may be insignificant, but together, it is a vast ocean!


    More and more news media are rushing to the library.


    This is positive energy, which is a positive social atmosphere. The relevant units have also received notice from the government to report on the incident.


    The Yang family, the Yang family, who repay each other with the help of dripping water.


    Police stations, police stations with more new police cars.


    It''s not a single force that''s pushing this thing. Even in Jianghua''s way, Chen Hongpao and Sang Sang have worked hard to build momentum for Li Rui.


    "Even those of us in the world should understand the importance of knowledge! Fight can get hurt, get hurt should treat a disease, how to do without doctor? save oneself! Li Zhenren''s book is the best self-help book. If we learn it well, we will not be afraid of injury in the future! If you study well, you may be able to be a doctor to see others! "


    "Lao Cheng, I recommend a good book for you. When will Chen Hongpao joke? This book is the work of my elder brother


    On the other end of the phone, the man named Lao Xu took a breath of air-conditioning on the spot. He was both educated and big brother. He was a cruel role!


    More attention is being projected.


    Inside the hospital, the president was laughing and watching the live broadcast.


    Inside the school, the headmaster was smiling and proud of Li Rui.


    In this support, Mo ganming, vice president, was dismissive and sulky in his office.


    "What''s the matter with the president? An outsider still supports him so much. If traditional Chinese medicine is useful, how can Li Rui make a lot of money there? I dare to take out deceitful things. "


    One of the vice president''s subordinates repeatedly agreed: "that boy just likes to show off. He used to be like this. He would like to become famous when he was young. He would like to see Chang''an flowers all night, but he didn''t want to see them. How many kilos of them! Such people should be swept out by us! "


    "Not only should he be swept out of the house, but I think other people should also be swept away!" Mo ganming''s face was gloomy, and he said, "go and write down those who are still cheering for Li Rui. When you go back, you must educate them well. For example, if a doctor doesn''t have a doctor''s appearance, he will have such a false name!"


    "That''s right. I''ll blacklist them one by one and report them to you later."


    The man left with a small book in his hand.


    Mo ganming looked up at the live broadcast on Internet TV, sneered and turned it off.


    "Disturbing people''s peace and quiet, but for the protection of the president, who cares about you!"


    It can be said that emo Kamin is now in the third hospital. Now he, as if after suffering, finally ushered in the sweet. Just like his name, sweet and clear.


    It''s in a place that Mogan Ming doesn''t know.


    Zhang Qing''s new book has also been pushed out.


    As soon as Zhang Qing''s new book was launched, it was like a large ton of explosive thrown into the lake, blowing up a huge splash.


    "Last December, I was involved in a research project on this disease. But the progress is not smooth, and there are many difficulties in the work. Although my colleagues are very strong, this medical problem has never made progress. It was Li Rui who inspired me at this time. He advised me to develop in another direction... "


    "... with the help of Li Rui, I finally succeeded in solving this problem alone. I also mentioned in the book that the final formula is in Li Rui''s hands. "


    How to solve medical problems?


    Many people can understand Zhang Qing''s voice.


    That is, the research project she participated in, in fact, no one else made a breakthrough. Long ago, the Institute unilaterally announced that it had studied it.


    "What''s going on?"


    A leader of the Ministry of health is also watching the live broadcast. Zhang Qing''s words made him feel very confused and questioned.


    "The research institute hasn''t handed in the results yet. Check it out and find out for me what''s going on!"


    In this conference, a storm is gathering silently.


    More and more journalists are pouring in to get a glimpse of what''s going on.

 Chapter 273

    Today''s press conference is really unprecedented. In the middle of the whirlpool, several people who participated in the press conference were very calm to deal with all this. Even Zhang Qing, who had already expected the waves, was the most calm.


    Wind and rain are coming, let it come.


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you today and to be appreciated by you. Anyway, I hope you can read more books. It''s good to read more books. "


    Li Rui finished his concluding remarks, and the press conference was close to 12 noon.


    There are also some people with ulterior motives who ask for signatures when buying books. There are men and women, most of the girls are little fans. Most of the boys want to get in touch with Zhao Yue or Zhang Qing.


    They were all declined.


    Selling books is selling books. This kind of thing is to contribute to the society. We can''t even contribute ourselves.


    "It''s quite easy. This kind of press conference can be held several times." Zhang Qing after signing a book, smile, "I finally understand why many people want to be a star, that kind of feeling surrounded by people, really good."


    "Don''t you have a lot of fans at school?" Li Rui also laughed.


    Zhang Qing shook her head: "after all, it''s not the group that''s going out. Like now, so many people want to buy my book, it''s estimated that they still value my sister''s beauty rather than the book itself."


    "One day they will understand the value of it, though it may take a while. But in any case, we have done these things, as long as the final result is beneficial, that is our original intention


    Zhao Yue nodded his head and agreed with Li Rui''s words: "if you don''t forget your original intention, you''ll always have to."


    That''s the truth.


    ¡­¡­


    After the press conference, Li Rui walked out of the library with Zhang Qing and Zhao Yue talking and laughing. Fu Xiaosi also left work. She didn''t follow her. Maybe she felt a little ashamed. No matter Zhang Qing or Zhao Yue, standing with them is a kind of torture.


    Fu Xiaosi thinks that he is also the group with high face value in the library, but compared with the two women, he is still ashamed.


    Li Rui doesn''t care.


    "In the future, we should strengthen cooperation, do a good job in medical research and promotion, and save more lives."


    "I see. Are you a teacher or am I a teacher?" Zhang Qing forks her waist and pretends to be fierce, but she pretends that she can''t help laughing and has no momentum.


    Zhao Yue said: "as for theory, it is better to cooperate with each other. Mr. Zhang, let''s go to Li Rui''s house another day to see if there are more ways to improve. Today, I feel that my value can finally be brought into play. "


    Zhang Qing and Zhao Yue are both elites in medical research. People like them have no worries about food and clothing. There is no shortage of money, the conditions are good enough, and the starting point is high enough.


    Zhang Qing smiles: "in Maslow''s demand curve, the highest is the realization of self-worth. In the past, I didn''t feel this kind of solemn feeling. I really felt that I had done something to the society. This kind of feeling is wonderful. "


    Just as they were going to say goodbye, several people came face to face.


    "Hello, are you Zhang Qing?"


    One of them took out his certificate: "we are from Guoan. We have received a report. Now please come with us to cooperate with the investigation."


    Zhang Qing''s smiling face has not disappeared, but gradually disappeared.


    Just feel happy, immediately there is trouble. It seems that in the social Vanity Fair, good things may turn into bad things. Really, nothing is certain.


    "What''s the problem, can you describe it?"


    "Someone reported that you are suspected of endangering national security and selling national interests for personal gain." The man stared at Zhang Qing, voice slightly cold, "you still consciously some better, don''t force us to take compulsory measures."


    "Coercive measures? It depends on whether you have this energy. Are you Guoan at the city level? In this way, I''ll call your director and ask who reported me. "


    "No, within 24 hours, you are restricted from all external communication. Now you just need to cooperate with our work."


    The man said and waved: "this is the daughter of the former president of Jianghua University. Please protect her when you take her away."


    "In addition, you two, please keep your secrets and don''t cause trouble, or you will cause trouble for yourself."


    Zhao Yue doesn''t say a word and looks at Li Rui.


    Li Rui shook his head: "I also want to tell you not to give yourself any trouble. Zhang Qing is one of my people. None of you has the right to take her and restrict her. "


    "What do you mean?" The man frowned.


    Li Rui laughed: "you are not qualified to talk to me. I''ll find someone to talk to you."


    With that, Li Rui took out his cell phone and was ready to make a call. When the man tried to snatch Li Rui''s mobile phone, Li Rui gave him a push.


    Bang!


    The man fell a long way.


    The remaining three people, almost at the same time to the waist. One of them had a pistol around his waist, and the other two had a swing stick and a stun stick.


    "Don''t waste time waiting for me to finish this call."


    Li Rui still wants to call in front of them.


    "Put down the phone!"


    The man with the gun yelled a warning.


    Li Rui is indifferent.


    "Knock him out!" The man who was pushed by Li Rui coughed a few times and gave the order. The other two approached Li Rui slowly, trying to fight. Li Rui sneered and ignored.


    Still insist on calling, this call, call Zhao Ling. Almost as soon as the phone rang, the other two fit and pounced on Li Rui. Li Rui pushed and pushed the other foot, and the two flew backwards. One fell to the ground and the other hit the wall.


    Bang!


    The gun went off.


    Zhang Qing and Zhao Yue couldn''t believe looking at the man who shot.


    Then they ran to Li Rui almost at the same time.


    "It''s OK. I''m not hurt. This man''s shooting is not very good. He can''t hit me."


    Li Rui smiles. The phone has been connected. Zhao Ling at the other end of the line is obviously aware that something is happening.


    Li Rui made a few brief remarks about Guoan. Zhao Ling responded quickly and said wait a moment.


    Before long, the mobile phones of the four national security personnel rang wildly.


    Ding Ling, Ding Ling.


    This kind of movement, let them all in the heart of a bad feeling.


    "It''s the director." One of them looked bitterly at the man who was first pushed away by Li Rui and asked, "Captain, what should I do?"


    "I''ll pick it up."


    He got through.


    "Hello, director, I''m Liang Yanguo."


    "Who asked you to arrest people? Make an apology and get back! "


    On the other end of the line, it was almost a roar.


    Liang Yanguo''s heart sank to the bottom.

 Chapter 274

    Liang Yanguo''s face was still very ugly. He bared his teeth and endured the pain. He walked away and said in a low voice: "director, Wu Qingshan ordered me to do this."


    "Wuqingshan? Which wuqingshan


    "It''s the Wu family..." Liang Yanguo said no more.


    Wu family, when will there be another Wu family in Jianghua city. Li Rui''s hearing is extraordinary. Even if Liang Yanguo lowers his voice, Li Rui can still hear it clearly. But what is sacred about Wu Qingshan?


    "It''s strange that I haven''t heard of this man before."


    Jianghua city has a population of more than 3 million. There are definitely capable people Li Rui doesn''t know. Li Rui knows a lot of capable people who are active in the urban area. Before he got through the rivers and lakes, he also accumulated a lot of contacts by treating patients and saving lives.


    But the Wu family, who can call Guo''an to arrest people, is not at the helm of the Wu family. This kind of Wu family is


    Li Rui frowned and thought hard.


    Suddenly, Li Rui thought of a possibility.


    Wu family, if we can say that among the top group of Jiang Hua, Wu family, with a huge official influence, can not ignore Wu Chunfeng, the former parent of Jiang Hua. That''s a big leader, and he''s been promoted.


    Is this wuqingshan the one of wuchunfeng?


    Li Rui kept silent and continued to listen. After Liang Yanguo explained the background of the incident, the other end of the phone was also silent for a while, but after a while, the director insisted on his opinion, saying: "no matter what, you can''t offend them. The young man, surnamed Li, can''t afford to offend him. "


    Liang Yanguo was stunned for a long time.


    Li Rui, who can''t afford to offend?


    However, Liang Yanguo responded quickly. They are all intelligent people, and the director''s willingness to remind them is a great kindness. If he still insists on belittling, then he is not Liang Yanguo, but Liang fool.


    I don''t have a head for this. I don''t want to be a national security department. Let''s get out of here as soon as possible.


    Liang Yanguo and other directors hung up the phone and came to Li Rui in pain: "sorry, I was reckless just now. Sorry, big brother. We just asked Miss Zhang to come and have a seat. Nothing else. If you don''t mind, you can come with us. "


    In fact, Li Rui had already guessed what Liang Yanguo would say. The phone call just now made it clear. Li Rui thought that it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter if you just sit in the past.


    You Dao is a kid, and Liang Yanguo is also obedient, but he is just on the job. Li Rui inquired Zhang Qing and Zhao Yue, "what do you think?"


    "Just go. I''m not afraid of the shadow." Zhao Yue doesn''t care.


    Zhang Qing also nodded and said, "let''s go and see what the problem is."


    "OK, let''s go." Li Rui told Liang Yanguo.


    Coming to the front, Li Rui drives his own car. Liang Yanguo and others drove another car over. When they left, Liang also warmly called and said that they were leading the way.


    Attitude is a world of difference.


    "Miss Zhang, do you know Wu Qingshan?"


    Li Rui starts the car slowly and asks Zhang Qing. Zhang Qing was surprised: "how do you know wuqingshan?"


    "Wu Qingshan sent them here."


    "How do you know?"


    "I heard it."


    "Wu Qingshan is the son of our former parents here. He has been studying abroad for three years. Before... He chased me for a while, but I didn''t promise. "


    "What about this man?" Li Rui asked.


    Zhang Qing thought about it and said, "no, it''s not a dandy. Is a person who can make a lot of trouble, which is more like you? "


    "How can I just toss." Li Rui couldn''t laugh or cry. Why did he talk about himself? "This can toss, does it mean that he is very talented, or what?"


    One side of Zhao Yue can''t help but insert a mouth: "you ask so clear why?"


    "Hey, it''s all friends. Ask." Li Rui was driving and said with a smile.


    The corner of Zhao Yue''s mouth shows a kind of sarcastic smile, but Li ruiquan doesn''t see it.


    Zhang Qing smiles: "before he does something, he will make a plan, and then carry out every point of his plan. For example, when he is a freshman, he studies hard and plans to go abroad. When he is a sophomore, he must fall in love and play crazily. When he is a junior, he will study harder and prepare to go abroad. "


    "Do you know him so well?"


    "College students, I stay at home, he went abroad." Zhang Qing light smile, "he can always do his own plan, unlike me, take things as they please, more concerned about what can make him happy."


    Rational man.


    There are many such men. However, it is still relatively rare to implement it well. Overall, Wu Qingshan should be a talent.


    Li Rui is a little interested in this man.


    Liang led the way, but he didn''t take them to the National Security Bureau. Instead, he stops in front of a teahouse and gets out of the car. Li Rui takes a look at him.


    "I won''t go in. I''ll ask Miss Zhang to explain later."


    "Yes, I see."


    It turned out that from beginning to end, it was a small prank by Wu Qingshan.


    Liang Yanguo knew that at this time, he had to show Wu Qingshan''s intention.


    "Wu Qingshan is very selective. But he probably didn''t expect that something else would happen. "


    When Liang Yanguo and others leave, Zhao Yue chuckles. It''s obvious that he doesn''t like the one upstairs. He has the suspicion of sensationalism.


    Not only does she think so, but Li Rui and Zhang Qing also think so.


    It''s just that since people are here, let''s go up and have a look.


    Zhang Qing walked ahead and came to the teahouse. It''s very clean inside. On the far side of the balcony, the wooden floor and the potted plants on the floor exude fragrance.


    A young man sat there sipping tea in an orderly manner. See Zhang Qing, he laughed: "come, long time no see."


    Then he saw Li Rui and Zhao Yue behind Zhang Qing: "two, welcome. Please sit down."


    Three people sit down.


    "Yanguo has already told me on your way here. It''s all a misunderstanding. I originally thought that Qing''er was not brave enough. Generally speaking, she would come if she was called. I don''t know. She''s so brave now. "


    Wu Qingshan put several cups one by one, then picked up the boiling teapot on the table, poured the tea into the cup, and filled it with seven cents.


    "Li Rui, thank you for taking care of Qing''er while I''m away. Even from a friend''s point of view, it''s good for Qing''er to have a friend like you. "


    "Yes, it''s a small matter to take care of Qing''er." Li Rui''s calm tone is like water in a cup.


    Wu Qingshan said with a smile, "Qing''er is a name that only I can call."


    "You''re not serious, are you?" Li Rui also smiles.


    "Why, you want to fight with me?" Wu Qingshan goes straight in, but he doesn''t make people feel that he has gone too far. This is his ability to speak. Sometimes, an action or an expression is not right, people are very disgusted, such words, but he said, but it is very natural.


    This is his ability of self-cultivation.


    Li Rui said quietly, "you''re joking."

 Chapter 275

    In fact, this is a joke. Both Wu Qingshan and Li Rui know it. In front of Zhang Qing, he can''t be so stupid as to think that Zhang Qing is an object.


    Zhang Qing can only be herself. No one can treat her as a booty.


    Wu Qingshan is just testing Li Rui, and he already knows the answer. That is, Li Rui and Zhang Qing do have some unclear relations.


    "Here, tea." Wu Qingshan''s false pledge is due to his magnanimity. He is wearing a pair of rimless glasses, polite appearance, people can not bear to refuse.


    "It''s too hot. I''ll drink it later." Zhang Qing doesn''t want to drink tea for the time being.


    Zhao Yue also said to drink later, but look at her small eyes, is also want to see the play.


    It''s boring to drink too much tea.


    Wu Qingshan smiles and doesn''t care. After a while, the waiter came and served the dishes one after another.


    "Eat, don''t be so unhappy. I''m not a bad person, and I won''t eat people. Be happy. Can Li Rui drink? Would you like a drink? Happy day. "


    "Then drink a little."


    Wu Qingshan picked up the wine bottle on the table and poured a glass for Li Rui.


    "What do you think of this place?" Wu Qingshan asked.


    "Not bad. Although it''s noon, it''s very hot outside, but it''s very cool here. I think the environment is very unique. " Li Rui took his glass and took a sip.


    "It''s OK. It''s very suitable for tea, chatting and eating." For the environment here, Zhang Qing is also impeccable, feel really good.


    But Zhao Yue pointed back to a place: "I think the design of some places is still not good enough. We are in China, and the design style here is somewhat foreign style."


    "Oh? You can see that. It''s amazing Wu Qingshan thumbed up and said, "this teahouse is owned by me. Before returning home, I asked my friends to design and build it as my temporary foothold. Once in a while, you can invite friends over to have dinner and chat. In fact, they are not open to the public. "


    "Here, drink." Wu Qingshan takes his glass and touches Li Rui.


    Two people drink, Zhang Qing and Zhao Yue eat food, the food here is really good, very good taste. Zhang Qing has a good appetite. She is in a good mood when she has delicious food.


    Li Rui and wuqingshan had three rounds. Zhang Qing said quietly, "Wu Qingshan, you don''t just want to invite me to dinner, do you? If you invite me to dinner, it won''t cost you anything. Just make a phone call. "


    "You have to know how to make a phone call." Wu Qingshan put down his glass and said faintly, "in fact, someone is aiming at you. I just came back and asked about you. The director of your research institute is in a hurry. "


    "Don''t I have to thank you?" Zhang Qing put down her chopsticks and asked.


    "All of them are grown-ups. They don''t need to be delayed. They don''t need to be grateful." Wu Qingshan laughed, took out his mobile phone and made a phone call, "I called someone and asked him to apologize to you. That''s it. Don''t take it to heart."


    Almost at the end of the meal, the director of the research institute came up, looking down and honest. When he came to Zhang Qing, his tone was very frightened and sincere: "Mr. Zhang Qing, I solemnly apologize to you, because I am not proficient in medicine, and I speak poorly. I''ve quit my job in the Research Institute. I''m not fit to stay in Jianghua anymore. I''m sorry! "


    A respectful look.


    Head has been low, dare not lift.


    Zhang Qing took a look at him and said, "OK, I know. Go back."


    It''s natural for the director to end up. He''s a smooth official, but he''s not a practical person. Leaving him in that seat will only hinder others from doing academic research.


    In short, it''s better for this person to leave.


    Wu Qingshan also did it decently. He didn''t make people kneel down or slap in the face as soon as he came up.


    The director just came and left. From beginning to end, it didn''t take more than ten minutes. However, even a fool can see that without Wu Qingshan, how could the director be so honest.


    Last time Li Rui beat him, he didn''t give up. On the contrary, when he saw Wu Qingshan, he was as good as a grandson.


    Because the two sides are not at the same level at all.


    Wu Qingshan only needs a word to let the director, who is not clean himself, go to jail.


    This is the strength of wuqingshan.


    Wu Qingshan also makes good use of this strength.


    "There are a few others, I warned. By the way, congratulations on the publication of your new books. I also bought a few specially, which is regarded as support. Li Rui, I also bought your book. It''s very good. I admire you very much. It''s published at such a young age. "


    "Not as good as you, not as good as you at all." Li Rui said with a smile.


    Wu Qingshan also laughed: "even if you dare to fight people in Guoan, it''s true that I''m not as good as you. I''ll keep in touch with them all the time. They''re all friends. "


    "All right."


    Li Rui can''t see Wu Qingshan clearly for the moment, and he can''t figure out what he''s selling in his stomach. Today''s meal, everything goes smoothly, first is invited to the past, then tea, dinner, and then the director at the right time to admit his mistakes.


    Including the exploration of the conversation, no trace of the bottom, make friends.


    Zhang Qing is right. This person is very planned, has a clear mind, and has a good way of doing things.


    Li Rui secretly compares Liu Tiannan with Wu Qingshan. Wu Qingshan is much more mature and mellow than Liu Tiannan.


    It''s a kind of family trained person.


    Maybe, it will be a very strong opponent.


    After dinner, Wu Qingshan invited her to go shopping together, but Zhang Qing and Zhao Yue declined.


    "And you? Do you want to play together? I have some friends waiting there. There''s an auction over there. There are some good things to see. "


    Li Rui is more interested in the auction, but he hasn''t heard Ma Dong say that there is any auction recently. In other words, isn''t it all run by Ma ye?


    Is there something else to say?


    Li Rui thought about it and nodded: "OK, I''ll go and have a look."


    "You can drive my car back. Be careful all the way." Li Rui gives the car key to Zhang Qing.


    Zhang Qing and Zhao Yue did not say anything, took the key and left.


    As soon as they leave, Li Rui and Wu Qingshan return to their seats. While they were drinking tea, Li Rui said with a smile: "there is no auction recently. What do you want to talk to me about?"


    "Ha ha, brother Li knows. In fact, it''s nothing. I just want to politely ask you to quit. I can see that you are a good match for the doctor surnamed Zhao. It''s not appropriate to put your mind on Qing''er, is it? "


    "I haven''t thought about Mr. Zhang."


    "It''s all men. Who can say that." Wu Qingshan drank all the tea in his cup. Looking at Li Rui, he said, "I don''t allow anyone to hurt her."


    Li Rui said slowly, "I won''t hurt her."


    Wu Qingshan''s eyes narrowed slightly: "you really have wild hope!"

 Chapter 276

    Li Rui laughs it off.


    After drinking this cup of tea, Wu Qingshan got up and said, "let''s go. It''s almost time. By the way, what do you like to play with? "


    "Just fun, no special hobbies."


    Wu Qingshan laughed and nodded: "let''s go."


    Li Rui and Wu Qingshan leave together. Wu Qingshan''s car, a Ferrari Enzo, is parked downstairs.


    Li Rui looks up at the name of the teahouse: Tianqing teahouse.


    Write down the name in silence.


    Although wuqingshan is driving a sports car, its driving speed is not fast. He went downstairs wearing sunglasses, Tyrannosaurus Rex style. Cover your face and keep a low profile.


    Li Rui doesn''t care. He doesn''t need to worry about any influence.


    Ferrari walked all the way out of the city. After about an hour, the sports car stopped at a villa group in the suburb. When people inside saw wuqingshan coming, many people came out and even some people pulled out banners.


    "A warm welcome to Wu Da Cai Zi''s return to China!"


    There are also people with those small buckets, a pull on the spray of paper flowers.


    The surrounding music is also very happy, people''s smiling faces and laughter, the joy in the eyes.


    Wuqingshan is like the return of a king.


    "It turns out that Li Rui, the guy who came back to China to do it, glanced at Wu Qingshan, but he was laughing, not too excited or excited. He had a decent smile without losing enthusiasm.


    He is really a talent.


    Wu Qingshan did not forget to introduce Li Rui. He took Li Rui''s shoulder and told everyone, "this is my friend, Li Rui. Let''s get to know each other more. Li Rui, introduce yourself. Huang Long, you should take care of him more in the future. You are all your own people. "


    Tone between, as if to take Li Rui as a younger brother to push out to the general.


    A lot of people look at Li Rui with admiration. They think Li Rui is lucky this time. He can hold Wu Qingshan''s thigh. You know, as long as there is a little introduction to Wu Shao, it will not be a casual trip for Jiang Hua in the future.


    "We''ll be friends from now on. Welcome." The organizer of the party was Huang Long, a young man about the age of Wu Qingshan. He came up and patted Li Rui on the shoulder, and regarded him as his younger brother.


    Li Rui nodded with a smile, but he didn''t say anything like thank you.


    Into the villa, these well-dressed childe brothers, social sisters, hi very much. There''s also a pool in the backyard where most people play. Dong Dong sound and men and women ambiguous interaction, the scene looks very tempting.


    Surrounded by the crowd, Wu Qingshan came to a place and sat down. A young model came over with a drink. Wu Qingshan took a cup and asked someone to give Li Rui a cup.


    "Well, isn''t it good here?"


    "Not bad." Li Rui was shaken a little bit by a big white girl. Although the status has been improved for more than a year, I occasionally go to Sang Jie''s place.


    But today''s extravagant scenes are rare. In addition, there are many women on the scene are more open, any man can hold a woman into his arms to enjoy.


    "There are women who are not your companions, are there?"


    "Most women are not. This party is mainly for men. Most of them are young models and come here willingly. It''s not always like this. Of course, if a few of them are more conservative, they may be their own people. "


    Li Rui nodded to show that he was clear.


    "I''ll go up and get together with my friends first. Women here are free to play. Anyway, everyone will give me some face. But there is one thing, as long as the other side clearly refused, you do not force, otherwise the scene will be very embarrassing


    With that, wuqingshan went up to the villa.


    Li Rui is sitting next to the swimming pool. He''s still a little bit uncomfortable. The way he didn''t adapt to it was more interesting in the eyes of young people who were not very old but already experienced in love.


    At the other end of the pool, several young people are talking about Li Rui.


    "Ye ye, are you still young? Shall we make a bet? "


    "Maybe he just pretends to be honest. How can people who follow Castle Peak be so honest. You don''t know that honest people are what Castle Peak hates most, because another way of saying honest people is "stupid!"


    "Leaf, why don''t we have someone try it? I bet he''s a baby


    "All right, bet on it." The young man named ye ye raised a smile at the corner of his mouth. His eyes glanced at the position upstairs intentionally or unconsciously. "Qingshan shouldn''t mind this kind of thing, so play."


    The leaf raises a hand to call a few women to come to his body, whispered a few words.


    "Do you see the man sitting opposite drinking? You can go and see if you can establish an "intimate relationship" with him. He''s still a young man. As long as you hold fast, you don''t have to worry about money. "


    The implication of Ye Ye''s words is very strong. As long as he opens this mouth, no matter Li Rui has money or not, ye will give money even if he doesn''t have it. Several women look back at Li Rui''s eyes. They are all eager.


    It''s like Li Rui is a prey in their eyes.


    To say, these women are also goddess level in the eyes of ordinary people. One by one, long legs, face and body. When they are invited to this kind of party, they are just making money.


    Now the goal appears, how can we not pay attention to it?


    On the spot, there are three women buried sexy small steps, each to Li Rui.


    Li Rui is having a drink at the moment. Wu Qingshan said he could play at will. But Li Rui doesn''t think it''s any fun, just play with anything, just play with women?


    I''m sorry, Li Rui''s standards for women have long been different from his junior brother in college. This is Li Rui''s consistent code of conduct, including in women, Li Rui is not willing to provoke unnecessary cause and effect.


    As a responsible man, if you provoke someone, you should do it in place.


    However, Li Rui does not have much experience in the face of this kind of initiative. How to say, I''m curious.


    "Handsome guy, what kind of muggy wine are you drinking here alone? I think you are so lonely." A long legged girl sat down beside Li Rui and said in a crisp voice, "would you like me to accompany you and drink wine together?"


    Another white girl, unwilling to fall behind, squatted directly in front of Li Rui and pinched her leg for Li Rui: "handsome boy, do you want us to find a room to talk about our heart?"


    This girl is obviously more resourceful. When she mentions "we", the subtext is that it''s good for everyone to share.


    The third girl, with her exquisite figure, wanted to sit on Li Rui''s thigh and hug Li Rui''s neck.


    Li Rui stood up like an electric shock.

 Chapter 277

    Some people can do anything for money. For example, the girl who wants to sit on Li Rui''s lap can''t even know her. She just wants to sit on Li Rui''s lap. It''s just unreasonable.


    Li Rui is not as bottomless as they are.


    Good women are good, but not sweetheart, that''s not good.


    There are some boars who want to be in heat. Li Rui can''t be that kind of person. Li Rui is not a woman. He is willing to get involved.


    Li Rui stood up decisively, in order to make the scene not too abrupt, Li Rui also explained: "sorry, my stomach is not very comfortable, do you know where the toilet is?"


    What''s wrong with your stomach?


    The third daughter looked at Li Rui and hesitated. Although it''s good for them to hook up with men, it''s also a good time. You can''t seduce people when they feel sick, just in case they can''t hold their shit


    The tall woman quickly pointed out a direction: "the toilet is over there."


    Li Rui left in a hurry.


    Three girls are sitting there waiting for Li Rui to come back.


    Li Rui doesn''t plan to go back. It''s all about what.


    "These rich boys know what''s the difference between women who play with women and women who take money to smash them and commodities."


    Li Rui felt that Huang Long and his followers did not respect themselves. It''s disrespectful of yourself to be fickle and indifferent.


    Women are not commodities. Maybe they need money to improve their living conditions, but these young men just treat them as playthings they can get.


    Wu Qingshan''s casual play can be said to represent the attitude of most of the present childe brothers.


    Li Rui came here with Wu Qingshan just to see what level of his circle of friends is. If you want to know a person''s strength, just look at his friends.


    "I''m still curious about the characters of the children of Jiang Hua''s former parents, but I didn''t expect that to be the case."


    Li Rui thought so, and went upstairs.


    I didn''t expect that no one was allowed to go upstairs. There were still people standing in the way.


    Li Rui didn''t demand it either. He thought that maybe the three women should have gone. I didn''t expect to see it in the past, but it was still there!


    "Come and sit down, handsome man."


    Xu, the tender model with white skin, felt Li Rui''s mood was not high and his tone was lighter. Li Rui went to sit down. Unexpectedly, as soon as he sat down, the exquisite woman came over again.


    Li Rui quickly stops her.


    "I don''t like to be close to people I don''t know well. Let''s have a chat, OK?"


    "Chat?" The tall girl was puzzled for a moment, looked at the other two companions, nodded and said, "OK, let''s chat."


    In fact, they are not stupid. It''s very embarrassing to stick to men like this, especially when they are rejected.


    Chat, on the contrary, is another way to ease the relationship.


    "Handsome, what do you want to talk about?" Asked the white girl.


    Li Rui thought about it and said, "let''s talk about how you think you can marry into a rich family."


    Many of them are rich boys.


    Many people have a good family background.


    For ordinary people, they are rich, after all, any conditions are obtained by comparison. For those who have not enough to eat, it is a rich family who is willing to give chicken legs to dogs.


    For a woman who doesn''t even have 10000 yuan in her savings, a man who drives millions of sports cars is a rich family.


    They can easily crush their existence.


    The tall girl said, "I think it''s beautiful, especially beautiful. It has to be like that Fan Bingbing."


    The pretty girl nodded and agreed: "I also think it must be beautiful, and then the Kung Fu in bed is fierce, so as to hold the man''s heart."


    Li Rui was dumbfounded.


    The girl with white skin turned her mind faster and said, "I think if you want to marry into a rich family, you have to have good looks. This is one of the prerequisites. Second, they should have education and knowledge. Most rich people like more educated women. Third, opportunities. "


    Li Rui nodded and asked her, "do you meet the conditions?"


    "Well, I''ll try my best. I''m pretty good looking. I graduated from university. I think I''m short of an opportunity. If there is such an opportunity, I believe I can do well. Of course, if I don''t have a chance, I will create it. It''s all for the initiative! "


    Looking at the skin white girl full of confidence, Li Rui sighed.


    Even such a woman, after all, can not avoid the stereotype.


    "In fact, there are only two ways to marry into a rich family." Li Rui sank his mind and said, "the first is that he was born in a rich family. He started from a young age and is well matched. This proportion accounts for the vast majority of those who married into a rich family. The second kind is of ordinary origin, but with strong ability, which makes the rich and powerful look at each other and has great potential value and cooperation value. "


    "No way? But among the friends I know, there are some who can''t do anything... "The tall girl couldn''t help retorting.


    After all, what Li Rui said directly denied their hopes.


    Li Rui is to deny their hope: "there is no third kind of friends who can''t do anything. There must be something special about them. In the world, there is no real shit luck, if you think there is, then unless it is real shit. "


    "You say yes, then who? She''s married to a rich family. She''s a widower." The pretty girl snorted with disdain and said, "her husband is a homosexual. He also likes to beat people."


    The tall girl had nothing to say.


    The girl with white skin was unhappy. After a few seconds, she said with a bitter smile, "but we have no other way."


    "Don''t waste your few resources any more. It''s better to find a good person and train him well than to get something for nothing."


    The girl with white skin is thoughtful.


    The other two girls didn''t think so.


    In the distance, the men playing in the swimming pool, ye et al, are discussing it again.


    "What is he doing? Three beautiful women surrounded him, but he didn''t even touch him. Is he still a man


    "I think it''s funny to say that the short man wanted to sit on his lap just now, but he immediately stood up. I''m afraid he''s not a straight man?"


    The leaf also laughed, said: "go, call the tall man to ask."


    Leaf''s companion then secretly beckons, calls the tall man to the swimming pool edge. Ye ye asked her what Li Rui had said, and the tall girl told them what Li Ruigang had just said.


    Leaf a few people listen to, each face is very strange.


    I don''t know who laughed the first time.


    Then there was a roar of laughter.


    "So he''s a virgin. He''s learned!"

 Chapter 278

    The so-called Virgin Mary refers to those people who are full of benevolence, righteousness and morality. For example, if there is a dog biting people on the street, people nearby should advise them not to beat the dog. How cute can they beat the dog? It''s the hard truth to use love to influence the dog.


    What they laugh at is Li Rui''s immaturity, because mature men never come to persuade him to be good.


    Tall and short these two girls, in the eyes of the leaf, is not the picture of money mount son. It''s ridiculous that Li Rui should be silly enough to talk to such a person.


    But Li Rui is serious about these reasons. It may not work, or it may not.


    Li Rui said to her white skin, "among the three of you, I appreciate you the most. I think you have good savvy. How about you? Are you interested in following me? "


    The white skin girl''s eyes lit up: "really? Really? Boss, are you really willing to give me this opportunity? "


    The short girl was envious, and her eyes were shining: "boss, can I work in your company?"


    "What would you do?" Li Rui asked her.


    The short girl said honestly: "I can warm the bed, but also be responsible for coquetry, so that you feel happy every day!"


    Li Rui choked on this reply for a long time.


    "You can''t rely on others. The only thing you can rely on is your own ability. I give you this sentence. You should learn from her. " Li Rui pointed to her white skin and asked, "what''s your name?"


    "My name is Liu Ling."


    "Very good, Liu Ling. You graduated from University, and your brain is OK. It''s not hopeless. You give me the number


    Chatting, Li Rui saved the number of white Liu Ling.


    "In fact, I just came to this place with a sense of luck, and I was tired and despairing for a long time. You''re right. We people just want to take a chance. In fact, luck won''t hit us at all. But I''m lucky today. I''ll change my clothes first. I''ll leave here later. "


    Li Rui agreed.


    Liu Ling left contentedly. She knew Li Rui didn''t like her state. Anyway, it was an opportunity. To participate in this kind of party, she is the one who feels desperate, looking for hope for a long time, and it''s time to leave.


    Other people may not have her idea, and they may not be just right. It''s all fate. It''s both mysterious and mysterious.


    The short girl looked at Li Rui eagerly and asked, "boss, don''t you really need a life secretary or something?"


    "No, I need someone who is capable. Just with the beautiful appearance of youth, no ability, men will soon be tired


    "Well, you just like Liu Ling better. Why do you tell people something messy? If you don''t want it, someone will want it!" The short girl left in a huff.


    This is still a gap.


    And far away from one end of the leaf and others, is really dumbfounded feeling, did not expect, Li Rui really persuade people to go.


    "This guy is really good. He can really persuade the son to be good."


    "Eloquence is very strong."


    "It seems that he is a good man. A good man is safe all his life."


    Coax laughter, I do not know why, everyone''s smile with a bit of alienation and disdain. It is true that every man knows that women shouldn''t play so casually, but among them, there is a traitor!


    Do you pretend to be noble? Then why do you still come to this party?


    Are you Li Rui the white lotus flower? Do you have to persuade the women here to show how noble you are?


    It''s out of place.


    You don''t play, you leave. There are still people waiting to play here.


    "If it wasn''t for green hill''s face, how could such people enter our circle?" The leaves are laughing coldly.


    In the eyes of the second generation, circle is very important and has a threshold. The people in a circle are playing together now, and most of them will still play together in the future. The reason why we can gather together is that the starting point is higher than others.


    Joining a circle means sharing resources, not just eating, drinking and having fun. In particular, the gold content of the circle is relatively high, just like eating, drinking and playing.


    In this circle, if you have any good ideas, you can pool money to borrow money. If you have any inside information, you can share it in advance. For example, if a place is going to be demolished, you can buy several houses to demolish according to the inside information.


    That''s what circles do.


    There are people like Wu Qingshan in the circle. The level of the circle is not low. What Li Rui did was harmless, but it made them feel sick.


    That is, everyone does not set up a memorial archway, but you Li Rui want to set up one. It''s all men. Who do you want to show it to?


    At this time, wuqingshan also overlooks the scene downstairs through the windowsill.


    It makes him feel interesting.


    Wu Qingshan is the founder of this circle, which was operated by Huanglong during his overseas visit. Often, Wu Qingshan also holds video conferences to interact with people in the circle.


    If it is the middle-aged parents who are in power now, it is natural that Wu Qingshan is the leader of those who are in power now and have great potential. It can be said that such a circle has enough energy now, let alone potential in the future.


    After a while, a companion came up and talked about what happened next. Everyone was laughing. One is Xiaoye. They have nothing to do when they are full. The other is xiaoqingshan. This friend is a little pure and excellent man.


    "I''m convinced that I''ve succeeded in persuading him to be good."


    The upstairs was full of joy.


    "Castle Peak, what''s your friend''s way?" Some people asked about it.


    It''s mainly because I''m afraid I''m not sure about my attitude. It''s not good to offend someone rashly if they are a person with a big background.


    Wu Qingshan pondered for a moment, thought about it, and said, "I just had someone check it. Although they are young, they have been vice president of the third hospital. With this, which one of you can do it? "


    As soon as the words came out, everyone looked at each other.


    What is this.


    "That''s it?" Some people don''t believe it.


    Wu Qingshan spread out his hand: "otherwise?"


    Originally, I wanted to say something about Guoan, but on second thought, maybe it was just that Li Rui didn''t know the power of Guoan, or that he was eager to protect Zhang Qing.


    It may not be true that there is much background behind him. Besides, Li Rui''s parents'' identity background is nothing more than ordinary small residents.


    What else? That''s it.


    Wu Qingshan laughed, blinked, and said, "since it''s my friend, we must treat him well. In this way, if he can''t let go, we''ll help him. We have to let him find a woman to sleep. I''ll pay 500000 yuan for anyone who has the ability. "


    That''s interesting.

 Chapter 279

    500000 is almost the living expenses of an ordinary person for several years, which is enough for a poor family for more than ten years. However, Wu Qingshan is throwing a lot of money to gamble.


    "Castle Peak is really rich. I heard that you do your own business overseas. Do you make a lot of money?"


    "Castle Peak, are you so confident that he can hold it? We have dozens of women here, and one of them is his favorite. "


    Wu Qingshan calmly smile: "thousands of gold to buy character, why not and try."


    If Li Rui can really hold it, he is also a talent. However, at the present stage, he is just a small role playing with stocks in the eyes of Wu Qingshan and others.


    No family background, relying on the so-called false name of vice president. To put it bluntly, he''s just a worker. If you pick anyone out here, his family background will easily crush him. In a word, even the vice president is struggling.


    Many people struggle for the end of their lives, which is not as good as the starting point of some people. The world is never fair.


    However, Wu Qingshan is a little curious about why Li Rui is favored by Zhang Qing? Zhang Qing''s vision is very clear. The woman in his eyes is impeccably outstanding both in mind and family background. She is a rare preferred woman, different from those whores, waves, cheap goods outside.


    Wu Qingshan thinks Li Rui has a good character.


    "Since it is a good character, let this advantage become a disadvantage. Five hundred thousand is nothing. People, the most unbearable, is the test


    Wu Qingshan looked down at the downstairs with a cold smile.


    Li Rui didn''t know that he was taken as a gambler by those young men upstairs. However, he noticed that there were more women passing by, and more of them were looking at himself.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that these women had no fighting power, Li Rui almost doubted whether they wanted to plot against themselves and look at each other.


    There are also several women who come forward to chat up and ask for the phone number, but they are all politely refused by Li Rui. From the very beginning, Li Rui''s idea was very clear, that is, better to be short than to be extravagant.


    After a long time, Li Rui simply closed his eyes and fell asleep. Unexpectedly, a woman pretended to fall on him. Li Rui was speechless and had to get up and walk around. One or two of these women''s eyes were eager to eat people, and their disguised behavior was too obvious.


    Those with good acting skills are all going to be stars. Obviously, they are not stars.


    After a while, Wu Qingshan came down with several people. When he came to Li Rui''s side, Wu Qingshan said, "it seems that you have good luck today. Why, none of you are interested?"


    "Good looking skins are the same, but interesting souls are the same. Don''t you look up to it? "


    Wu Qingshan was amused by Li Rui''s rhetorical question and said, "when you are young, you''d better play more, so that you won''t have a chance to get married in the future. Let''s go and have a drink and not talk about vulgar things. "


    Wu Qingshan and Li Rui come to the first floor. The music here is the most intense. Someone is twisting his body in the sound. There are a few girls who have dance skills. They dance with great feeling and win bursts of applause from time to time.


    Jump jump, style a turn, play sexy, that small waist twist hard, sexy enchanting.


    Wu Qingshan asked people to bring wine over, and each of them had a cup. While drinking, they chatted and talked about business. In this respect, Wu Qingshan had a better say. He also did business abroad and made millions of dollars.


    "Li Rui, what do you do?" Huang Long asked Li Rui with a smile.


    "I, I didn''t do anything." After thinking about it, Li Rui said, "now I''m just writing books and doing some medical research."


    "Writing books? Medical? " Speaking of this, another young man consciously had some say and said, "speaking of this, recently a doctor Niu in Jianghua wrote a book, which even shocked the provincial health department and propaganda department."


    "So good? Fresh. What''s going on Some people are curious.


    The young man said: "I don''t know the details. At the beginning, I said that the doctor published the book by face, but there were still many doubts on the scene. I didn''t expect that a lot of big men in the medical field came out to support me. Besides, there was also a beautiful doctor. Ho, anyway, there were enough gimmicks. And guess what? The health department of the city reported it, and the province made a study, and decided to promote it. We in Jianghua medical field are going to be famous. "


    "How do you know so well? Is it from your father''s hospital? "


    "No, I thought it was from my father''s Hospital at the beginning. Anyway, I listened to my father when I was eating. I was young. My father always wants me to take over his class, so he always tells me this, so I listen to it as a joke. By the way, I remember the doctor''s surname was Li. Do you know what was the most interesting? There are not many people who support Dr. Li. I heard my father say that the government, the medical profession and even those big bastards are going to buy his books to help promote them. It''s really evil. In addition, there are people in the province who give special approval to show their support. I don''t know what kind of evil it is, such a strong background. "


    Hearing this, the mood of these young men who like to pay attention to the background theory is rising.


    Then someone asked coldly, "Li Rui, what''s the name of your book? Maybe we should also take advantage of this east wind to push forward a wave? "


    "Come on, come on, you''ll be run on him." Wu Qingshan directly interrupted this bad momentum and said to Li Rui, "don''t worry. They just like to joke. Come on, drink."


    Li Rui and Wu Qingshan have a drink.


    Huang Long and some of them are still questioning the young man about the great God of medicine. Don''t mention it. It sounds incredible to outsiders. Daniel, with such a deep background, may be able to join this circle.


    While drinking wine here, one of the girls dancing suddenly fell to the ground. The other girls were in a panic. Wu Qingshan said in a deep voice, "don''t panic. Carry her to the room first and call the doctor!"


    Li Rui put down his glass and went over: "I''m a doctor. Let me have a look."


    However, these people didn''t take Li Rui seriously at all, they still carried him to the room. Li Rui had no choice but to follow them to the room. When he comes to the room, Li Rui leaves the crowd and goes forward to examine his sister carefully.


    "The body temperature is too hot and the cheeks are red, which is a sign of false fire. Sweating all over, half awake... "


    Li Rui thought about it and said to Wu Qingshan, "let the others go out. Besides, there''s no need to call a doctor."


    "You all go out. Just have me and Li Rui here." Wu Qingshan gave an order, and the rest of them left.


    "What''s the situation?" Wu Qingshan asked Li Rui.


    "She''s taken medicine for spring. It''s OK. Just wait for her medicine to slow down in a moment."


    "It''s probably some evil spirit who put the medicine into the wine. These guys, they''re really good." Wuqingshan smiles bitterly.


    At this time, lying in bed sister suddenly began to tear clothes.


    Li Rui is going to hold her, the girl suddenly hugs Li Rui, and her delicate body rubs against Li Rui.


    Wu Qingshan was stunned for a moment. For a moment, he turned away and closed the door.


    "You can help others to the end, and help her to relieve the strength of the medicine."

 Chapter 280

    Wu Qingshan is really willing to be a good man. If Li Rui doesn''t enjoy the meat, it''s really


    "You think too much of me. Am I such a person who takes advantage of others'' danger?"


    Being held by her sister, Li Rui unties her in no hurry, and then seals her power of action with a blood locked hand. Then slowly relieve the acupoints and push the blood through the palace.


    In fact, this kind of medicine is just like that. The principle is not difficult to understand. It stimulates the production of hormones, and then it is combined with a certain amount of ether to cause dizziness.


    Li Rui also carries ether with him. A bottle half the size of his little finger is enough to make people dizzy. But Li Rui is used for hypnosis, not for evil. Besides, if the dosage of this thing is not appropriate, it is easy to die.


    Wu Qingshan and others don''t know what''s going on in the room at the moment, but when Wu Qingshan goes outside, he looks strange. He looks at Huang Long and others for a few eyes, and says with a smile: "you wicked ghosts, you will do anything for money."


    "Castle Peak, it''s not my fault. It''s all my sister''s willing. We just push the boat. If Li Rui is fooled by such a small trick, he can''t help it. But I guess he can''t help it, unless he''s not a man. " Huang Long said with a smile.


    Just then, Li Rui came out.


    "Men don''t like men. It doesn''t mean they can''t move their legs when they see women, or they can fulfill their desires by pushing the boat. I don''t think it''s right to take advantage of others'' danger. It''s not in line with my concept, so I won''t do it. "


    Li Rui came to Huanglong and laughed. There was a little disdain in his smile: "we are different."


    Huang Long''s face was a bit embarrassed on the spot, but they made a mistake first, and Wu Qingshan''s face didn''t show up.


    However, after this incident, they completely eliminated one thing, that is, Li Rui is really a gentleman, or a good man.


    The attitude he shows now is really magnanimous, not a man who has never seen a woman.


    Although there is no lack of women, the present childe brothers also feel a little respect for such a man. No one wants to deal with a bad man. Everyone knows that to make friends with a bad man is to deal with a jackal. Although I disdain it verbally, I understand it in my heart.


    "Li Rui, I''d like to apologize to you. It''s just too much nonsense for us." Huang Long reaches out his hand, and Li Rui gently shakes it.


    Li Rui smiles and does not speak.


    However, there are also some people who think that Li Rui is not qualified to make up his mind. Originally, you are a person who has no status. If you have a woman to play for you, even if it''s good for you, how dare you pretend?


    I don''t know how dirty it is.


    It happened that a few of them also came and were curious about the situation. Some people told them that some of them were laughing, and they were even more dismissive of Li Rui.


    What we have no capital is to pretend.


    They said: "I heard that you wrote a book. What''s the matter? Why don''t you show it to us?"


    Li Rui looked at the leaf and said, "well, you will see it one day."


    "Ho, what a big tone."


    Li Ruili ignored it and left.


    Ye ye and his group felt bored, so they went to wuqingshan and talked about the great God.


    Huang Long is very interested in this matter and joins them in the discussion. However, after all, there are few big guys in the hospital system.


    "By the way, isn''t Yang Yang''s father from the propaganda department? Let him have a look. It''s so much fun to bring such a great God into our circle. " Cried the leaf.


    "That is, find a cultural person to come in, and then we''ll come out to have a party and say it''s exchange learning."


    "Hahaha, hahaha... It makes sense." Huang Long nodded with a smile.


    Laughing happily, Wu Qingshan took out the phone and said, "I''ll call Xiaoyang and let him come and play."


    As one of the founders, Wu Qingshan needs to do something more or less.


    If the circle is hierarchical enough, it will be of higher value in the future.


    After a while, Yang Yang asked for leave. The boy entered the government propaganda system after graduation. Now he is on leave. However, there is a family relationship. It''s a small matter for him to skip a shift. No one will care if he goes out to collect wind.


    Taking advantage of this time, Wu Qingshan goes to find Li Rui.


    After all, he pulled Li Rui over. Although he got to know Li Rui through this activity, Wu Qingshan still appreciated him. Of course, appreciation belongs to appreciation. Generally speaking, Li Rui is nothing.


    A very ordinary person is a good character, that''s all.


    "They want you to make a comparison. Don''t take it to heart. Everyone has his own excellence, there is no need to compare anything. It''s amazing that you can publish a book. "


    Li Rui held a mysterious smile at the corner of his mouth: "I didn''t take it to heart. Besides, the" great God "you said, I think, is similar to me."


    Wu Qingshan frowned slightly. He thought Li Rui''s words were too flattering. It''s not embarrassing to admit the gap. On the contrary, it''s inferior to force up one''s own words in order to fight for breath.


    "Oh, what a big tone."


    "We have to convince Li Rui to brag."


    Not far away, ye et al. Coaxed over there, half laughing, not malicious, just funny.


    Li Rui didn''t care and ignored it.


    Wu Qingshan sighed and patted Li Rui on the shoulder: "to be a man, you should be more realistic."


    With that, he left.


    Because Yang Yang had already come.


    "Castle Peak, long time no see."


    In the door came a young man with a small flat head, tall and handsome. He shook hands with Wu Qingshan and others and chatted happily. Suddenly, the corner of Yang Yang''s eye glances at Li Rui not far away. The expression on his face is very excited for a moment.


    "Who is that?" Yang Yang asked Wu Qingshan.


    "His name is Li Rui. How do you know him?"


    Yang Yang nodded excitedly: "know, know! But I know him. He doesn''t know me yet. I have to go and say hello to him. "


    People like Wu Qingshan, Huang Long and ye ye don''t understand where Yang Yang''s excitement comes from. Besides, what''s the matter with the reverence in the tone?


    Yang Yang came to Li Rui and said, "Hello, are you Li Rui?"


    "Yes, I am."


    Yang Yang can''t wait to reach out his hand: "my name is Yang Yang. I''ve heard a lot about you. I can''t imagine that I can finally meet you today. What a surprise. By the way, is it convenient to take a picture? "


    Li Rui is a little strange.


    Seeing this, Yang Yang quickly explained, "I''m a member of our Jianghua Publicity Office. You''re going to be famous soon. It''s not easy to take a picture with you at that time."


    "Oh, that''s it." Li Rui understood, but still shook his head, "sorry, I don''t like taking pictures."


    Yang Yang looks down.


    Other people just can''t figure it out. What''s going on?

 Chapter 281

    To tell you the truth, everyone was bluffed by Yang Yang for a moment, and Li Rui''s identity became confused in the eyes of the public. I don''t feel outstanding. How can I become so noble all of a sudden?


    Yang Yang''s family is not bad. How can they value Li Rui so much.


    "Yang Yang, don''t be a prank. He''s a kid. Isn''t his father the third in charge of propaganda department? How can I be so polite to Li Rui? "


    Leaves and others in that murmur and doubt.


    Wu Qingshan went over and asked directly, "Xiao Yang, do you know Li Rui?"


    "Of course I do. Li Rui is the best talent in Jianghua over the years. Castle Peak, you just returned home may not understand, we Jianghua ah, something big is going to happen! "


    Seeing Yang Yang''s excited and high pitched voice, Huang Long and ye ye also come.


    "Don''t be bluffing again, Xiao Yang. What are you talking about?"


    "Isn''t Li Rui a vice president? What''s so great about him? I think that''s it. Come on, Xiao Yang, don''t try to make a fool of yourself. "


    "What''s the mystery, ye ye? Isn''t that bullshit? I just met Li Rui for the first time. Do you know how I met him? Internal documents! "


    This remark shocked everyone.


    Many of the people present are related to their families. In fact, this circle is even less rich than the second generation. Small families are not qualified to join this circle.


    Moreover, what does it mean that individuals can appear in internal documents is absolutely beyond imagination. Internal files are not created for someone alone. Internal files represent the adjustment and instruction of the general direction, and are not small events.


    How can Li Rui appear in internal documents?


    There are more or less people in the court in the families present. In Jianghua, I still know what it means.


    Yang Yang saw that everyone was puzzled and had a good idea, but he was not in a hurry to tell the inside story, instead, he sold it.


    "You know, a while ago, we had two books. Hey, that''s amazing. On the day of the press conference, there was a great deal of publicity. I won''t say how many people were involved in the publicity. Some of them even couldn''t find out our old man. After all, it''s amazing. At the beginning, I thought it was someone''s child who made the scene, who was the secretary. "


    Yang Yang said that the mystery on his face was even more mysterious, which aroused everyone''s appetite: "as a result, later, I don''t know how the two books were submitted to the top. Good guy, once experts and scholars studied them, they paid great attention to them."


    "How to value it?" Leaf curious way.


    "That is to list these two people as typical newspapers and win glory for the cultural cause of our province!" Yang Yang clapped his hand and scolded Fang Qiu. "Now all provinces attach importance to talents. I don''t think I need to say more about it? I dare say that in the near future, important people will come from the province. "


    Just then, Li Rui''s phone rings.


    "Who is it?"


    "Are you Comrade Li Rui? I''m the director of the provincial health department''s office. My name is Li Ming. I''d like to discuss something with you... "


    Li Rui listens to the phone. Yang Yang stops talking subconsciously. Li Rui raises his hand: "it''s OK. You go on. I want to hear it."


    Yang Yang went on saying that he valued Li Rui''s attitude.


    "In addition, I dare say that it''s not only academic ability, but also personal connections. Let me make a conservative estimation. Not to mention the top leaders of our health department, there may even be people from the municipal Party committee who have said hello... "


    "So powerful!" Ye took a breath. She was really frightened. Just two books caused such a big stir.


    After a moment''s silence, Huang Long asked, "so the author of one of these two books is Li Rui, isn''t he?"


    Yang Yang nodded.


    Everyone turned their eyes to Li Rui, but now Li Rui was looking away, discussing with the person on the phone.


    "I haven''t received any notice yet. When will the lecture be held? My opinion? My opinion is that it may be next month. I have a lot of things to do this month. "


    "What''s the point of this, the propagandist? I really don''t know... By the way, I just met a person named Yang Yang. Call him? All right


    Li Rui handed the mobile phone to Yang Yang: "Li Ming, director of the provincial health department. Yang Yang, talk to him. "


    Yang Yang answered the phone with excitement.


    Yang Yang couldn''t help nodding, apologizing and thanking the leaders for their attention. In that way, it was really a small minion meeting the mountain king.


    But none of the people present thought him funny, because they all knew the weight of the person on the other end of the phone. Let alone Yang Yang, even in the city, you still have to be respectful when you answer this call. This is the leading role of the superior over the subordinate.


    At this moment, many people look at Li Rui''s eyes, already with a bit of fear and mind.


    "It''s no wonder that he always looks like a stranger. It turns out that he has such a big background."


    "It''s too insidious. It''s so insidious that I pretended to have nothing in the end."


    "Qingshan didn''t tell us in advance, which made us make a fool of ourselves."


    Even Wu Qingshan has been secretly complained by others at the moment. They are all shameful people. Looking back on not long ago, they ridiculed Li Rui and looked down upon him, but now they are shameless.


    What qualifications to look down on Li Rui? People dare to push the provincial invitation.


    Compared with Yang Yang, Li Rui is not much more calm.


    Yang Yang''s head should have accepted director Li''s advice. He would do more ideological work for Li Rui and let Li Rui go to the provincial capital as soon as possible. Then, Li Rui turned back to Li Rui. Li Rui said a few words and then hung up.


    Wu Qingshan burst out laughing, stepped forward and patted Li Rui on the shoulder: "I didn''t expect that the God we have been discussing is around. Li Rui, you''re too ungrateful. Just tell us earlier about such a big thing. You''re just too low-key. "


    "But you didn''t ask." Li Rui said with a smile.


    "We have eyes and don''t know Taishan, Li Rui. We didn''t have a good attitude before. Don''t worry about it." Huang Long is the first to stand up and apologize. He is one of the organizers of the circle. Of course, he should show Li Rui his favor and pull him into the circle.


    Others did not have the courage of Wu Qingshan and Huang long. They also felt that their status did not deserve to apologize to Li Rui, so they did not say a word.


    Li Rui really doesn''t want to talk to them, especially when ye et al. Cast their eyes over, Li Rui gently turned away his eyes, obviously didn''t want to talk to them.


    Accept the apology, and then drink to the false friendship? Li Rui doesn''t care at all.

 Chapter 282

    Ye ye, these people, usually have eyes higher than the top. I haven''t met this kind of situation before. I didn''t even give an opportunity to apologize.


    It''s arrogant.


    "Pull what pull." The leaves clenched their fists and turned red.


    But the situation is better than others. Even Wu Qingshan and Huang Long are in favor of Li Rui. What else can we do. When people have proved their worth, they have the strength to do it.


    If you don''t have the strength to pretend to be a fool, that''s a fool. If you have the strength to pretend to be a force, it''s called a bull force. Obviously, Li Rui belongs to the latter. He can''t be unconvinced. Even director Li of the province has the capital.


    "I didn''t expect that your level is so high, Li Rui. In case someone gets sick one day, you have to help him."


    Wu Qingshan is smiling. At this moment, he has completely regarded Li Rui as the person who can walk with him. Unlike before, he thought Li Rui was nothing.


    Huang Long also echoed: "yes, Li Rui, there are talented people like you in our circle. We all have glory in our face."


    Li Rui light smile: "no problem, then welcome you to my hospital."


    "Hospital? Which hospital? Aren''t you no longer in the third hospital? " Wu Qingshan asked.


    Li Rui said: "I am going to open a hospital myself. Now the building is under construction and will start to operate soon."


    Shock.


    Even Wu Qingshan was very surprised.


    Doctor, director, vice president, then President


    "How long have you graduated from school?" Wu Qingshan asked again.


    "One year," Li said


    For a long time.


    Now, when you look at Li Rui''s eyes, it''s completely changed.


    "It''s not a small clinic with a few people, is it?" Leaves with a jealous tone asked.


    Li Rui shook his head: "investment tens of millions, you tell me a few people''s small clinic?"


    Silence.


    Silence, silence, if you don''t break out in silence, you will perish in silence. There''s nothing more to say. It''s really a comparison between people. They run their own hospitals, with tens of millions at hand.


    Can''t compare, people are more angry than people.


    "Ha ha, cow." The leaf gave a thumbs up, not face also want to give a thumbs up.


    I really admire it.


    In terms of eating, drinking and having fun, these people admit that they are not inferior to anyone. Women''s food games, luxury car and yacht travel can all play tricks. It''s not that powerful to be a career. Among them, some people do not want to do it, but can not do it.


    Some of them have been engaged in small business, and the business they have done is not a cash cow.


    Li Rui is different.


    "You are so famous, powerful and talented. I think you are a good hospital." Wu Qingshan laughs, but there is a trace of regret in the corner of his eyes.


    Unfortunately, if I knew Li Rui earlier, I might get a piece of it. It''s a little late now. If you join the gang again, you will be suspected of picking ready-made peaches.


    However, as long as you make friends, there will always be opportunities.


    "Come on, bring the wine. Let''s drink for Li Ruigan. When the time comes, his hospital will be in operation. We will all go to hold the show and build momentum for Li Rui. When the time comes, buy more supplements or go home to honor your family. You have to get your money ready. "


    At the call of Wu Qingshan, there was a lot of applause.


    Everyone held up a glass of wine to celebrate Li Rui.


    After drinking this glass of wine, Li Rui felt almost done. He said with Wu Qingshan and Huang Long, "I have something to do over there, so I''ll go back first. Take your time."


    "Yes, I''ll have you sent."


    "No, I have a friend to pick me up." Li Rui put down his glass and turned to walk towards the door.


    Wu Qingshan, Huang Long and others send Li Rui to the door. Although they say they are sending Li Rui, in fact, they want to see who is coming to pick him up.


    As a result, two of their unfamiliar peers, Lu Zhao and Ma Donglai, were waiting there in a Mercedes Benz.


    Ma Donglai and Lu Zhao belong to different circles and are relatively younger. Wu Qingshan and Huang Long don''t know them, but some of them do. Then someone went out to say hello warmly. Lu Zhao and Ma Dong came to recognize their companions. They smoked and chatted.


    "We''re here to pick up big brother."


    "Big brother? Is Li Rui your elder brother


    "Yes."


    Ma Dong came to know more people. When he finished smoking a pack of cigarettes, he ended his conversation with his companion and came to Li Rui: "brother Li, if you have fun, you don''t take us. So many girls, oh, it''s too much."


    "Next time you are welcome to come and play together." Wu Qingshan came up with a smile on his face.


    "It''s still this man who is righteous. Thank you!" Ma Donglai has no taboo in his words and deeds, but he doesn''t care what identity Wu Qingshan is.


    "Who is this brother again?"


    "His name is Lu Zhao, and this is Ma Donglai. It''s all my brothers. " Li Rui introduces them. Wu Qingshan nods and reaches out his hand to shake hands with them.


    After a short talk, Li Rui left with them.


    "This man is very good, very mysterious." After Li Rui left, Huang Long chatted with Wu Qingshan.


    Wu Qingshan still agrees with this, but he also slightly disagrees: "Jianghua is only so big, so we can only say that he is an outstanding person of Jianghua."


    Huang Long is awe inspiring. He knows that wuqingshan''s vision is no longer Jianghua.


    And the provincial capital.


    Huanglong can''t help but envy: "it''s better for your family to enter the provincial capital system."


    "There''s a chance. Your old man will go up after this year''s work." Wu Qingshan smile, eyes, looking into the distance, "strive for early open eyes, you know, when the whole Jianghua, we have resources."


    Huang Long was shocked.


    He understood Wu Qingshan''s words.


    Jiang Hua is so big. What is resources? For them, what can be exchanged for benefits is called resources. If Li Rui''s opening a hospital is a cash cow, it is obvious that Wu Qingshan, who regards the whole Jianghua as an idyllic City, is not at the same level.


    "Qingshan, how did Li Rui know you?"


    A few of them came and asked. Wu Qingshan''s face sank for a moment. The question of leaves reminded him of something deeper.


    Li Rui, it''s not that he has no threat. At least, for Zhang Qing, Li Rui has enough resources to fight in love.


    For Wu Qingshan, who regards Zhang Qing as his bag, this is something that we have to be vigilant about.


    Wu Qingshan breathed out, ignoring Ye Ye''s question, at least murmured: "I hope we are not rivals, otherwise, no matter how excellent the talents are, I can only choose to break them myself."


    On the issue of the beloved woman, no man is willing to compromise.

 Chapter 283

    In the evening, Li Rui and Lu Zhao come to the game team base. The base they built is not bad. At present, they have recruited some potential players.


    "Five of them have been crushed, OK, no face left." Ma Donglai was indignant and livid. "How many of them can be human?"


    "They just want to show their strength, or they will lose their jobs if they are crushed by us laymen. So pulling them to fight together is also a problem for them. " Lu Zhao reluctantly advised, but also sighed, "garbage game, the experience is very poor."


    "Fortunately, my head suck is always a positive number. Oh, it''s not that easy to kill a brother," he said. Li Rui glanced at Lu Zhao and Ma Donglai and snorted.


    Lu Zhao and Ma Donglai are ashamed.


    Indeed, every time they were used as a breakthrough to cut melons and cut vegetables.


    Later, Ma Donglai''s attitude exploded and his jar broke. In fact, the opposite team members also secretly put water, but


    Well.


    Thinking of this, Li Rui is really worried about Ma Donglai''s game talent.


    "Donglai, I don''t mean you. Why is your mentality so bad? Playing a game is just for fun. It doesn''t matter if we don''t win. The key is that we have to hold fast. You must remember that. Whatever you do in the future, you have to be calm in the face of danger. "


    "Lu Zhao, go back and order a calligraphy and painting. It''s just four words. It''s not chaotic in the face of danger."


    "All right." Lu Zhao agreed with a smile.


    Ma Donglai was very angry.


    "Lu Zhao, how many games have you played in this team? What''s your result?"


    "A total of 26 games, in good condition, have won five provincial championship. At the same time, Donglai and I have opened two Internet cafes. We often let them have roadshows in the past. There are big screens in the Internet cafes. Now the business of Internet cafes is very hot. "


    "It''s good to have brains." Li Rui nodded his approval.


    Speaking of this, Ma Donglai was also enthusiastic: "brother Li, you don''t know. My father was so happy when he heard that I could earn money. He had a special dinner with me a while ago and said that I was a bit promising."


    At this point, the excitement on Ma Donglai''s face suddenly disappeared.


    "What''s the matter? Aren''t you happy to praise you for your success?"


    "No, it''s because I suddenly found that my father had a lot more white hair on his head. As you know, our family also started from poverty. My father suffered a lot in his early years and was stabbed on his back. I haven''t seen him very carefully over the years. On that occasion, I suddenly found that he seemed to be a lot older. "


    Ma Donglai lowered his head and said softly, "I think I''m not filial."


    "That means you''re starting to wake up. This is a good thing. Now that you are aware of your own shortcomings, you can make a good change in the future. " Li Rui said seriously.


    Ma Dong came and said, "to be honest, I used to think that you were my elder brother, brother Li. Although we don''t meet much, every time, you will let us go back to reflect on ourselves. Maybe, this is the power of example. "


    "There is no tree in Bodhi, and the mirror is not a platform. There is nothing in Bodhi. Where can it cause dust. What you have experienced is what you yearn for in your own heart. In fact, it is not an example. I can only remind you that you will take it to heart, and I will live up to your parents'' trust. "


    Lu Zhao smiles.


    His gratitude to Li Rui is much deeper than that of Ma Donglai. Li Rui saved his life. Later, I studied with Li Rui for a period of time, and I increasingly felt that brother Li was powerful. From catching up at the beginning to now, Lu Zhao only wants to repay Li Rui''s kindness one day.


    To be strong is to be able to help the people who want to help in the future, and to be valuable at a certain time.


    At the beginning, his parents didn''t ask him to follow Li Rui to learn anything. It was his own request.


    The changes that have taken place now also seem to confirm the correctness of this decision.


    Not bad.


    "Brother Li, what do you need in that hospital? Is there anything I can help you?" Ma Donglai''s family is engaged in real estate, so he also knows about Li Rui.


    Li Ruiwei shook his head, thought about it, and said, "at present, it''s not necessary. Don''t worry. If I really need your help one day, I won''t be stingy. Just for the moment, I''m afraid it will affect you. "


    Ma Donglai is puzzled, but Lu Zhao is second understand, explained a few words, Ma Donglai suddenly realized.


    "Take care, brother Li."


    "Don''t worry, I can handle it." Li Rui said with a smile, "I''m going to leave now. If you have a good development, you can tell me if you are in trouble. If you can solve it, I''ll help you solve it. If you can''t, maybe you can give me some advice."


    "All right."


    Li Rui takes a taxi and leaves. All the way back to Jianghua University, the car still stops at Zhang Qing. Zhang Qing had been waiting downstairs for a long time, just sitting in the car.


    There was a faint fragrance of women in the car.


    When Li Rui approached her, Zhang Qing was still a little sleepy. It was not until Li Rui''s mouth almost touched her face that she suddenly woke up. Wake up, also don''t panic, so definitely looking at Li Rui.


    The two people''s eyes looked at each other, did not speak, very quiet.


    "Have a good rest. Go upstairs. It''s easy to catch cold if you sleep here. " Finally, Li Rui can''t help but speak first. Wen Chun''s voice is full of concern.


    Zhang Qing lowered her head slightly and looked away: "what did Wu Qingshan say to you?"


    "He took me to play with women."


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    "How many have you played?" Zhang Qing raised her head, with a little doubt in her eyes.


    Li Rui''s index finger and thumb are zero.


    "It''s all a bunch of Childe brothers. They called some young models. Also bet with others, said to see which can seduce me in the past, oh, do not think about who I am. At that time, I was angry and convinced one of the young models to get her out of the misery. They also laughed at me for persuading him to be good... "


    Zhang Qing looked at him, did not speak, eyes full of brilliance.


    This little man is very charming.


    Once upon a time, he was a student with unpredictable potential. He always did what he thought was right gently and firmly.


    Later he came out of the society and had a lot of things, but he didn''t change himself. And she, can no longer just regard him as a student, have graduated, not a student.


    Looking at him as an adult, he is really a good man.


    "It''s a pity that I haven''t been born to you, but you have grown old."


    Zhang Qing sighed in her heart, then opened the window. It seems that it''s too hot in the car.


    The wind blew in.


    Li Rui sniffed and wondered, "I''ve always wondered, Mr. Zhang, where are you? How can I get in my car..."


    Zhang Qing turns her head curiously.


    Just in time, two people''s lips met.


    Jinghong.

 Chapter 284

    Li Rui didn''t kiss him because he didn''t dare. He was afraid that teacher Zhang''s backhand would be a big slap, and then he scolded "you can do this, I''m a teacher, you hooligan!", That''s not the way movies are.


    With Zhang Qing''s temperament, it is impossible to turn passivity into initiative and perform the drama of dry firewood and fire. Beautiful fantasy, and here is reality.


    So Li Rui drew back, looked out of the window and said, "it''s a good day today."


    Zhang Qing''s voice rang out gently: "install."


    "Look, there''s a moon out there." Li Rui did not give up and continued.


    "You keep pretending."


    Li Rui coughed: "that, I didn''t mean to."


    "Manslaughter is also homicide. Is it unnecessary to sentence?" Zhang Qing''s tone is very cold.


    Li Rui''s heart pounded, but he still pretended to be calm: "Mr. Zhang, I''m just 18 years old. Let''s not worry about this little thing, OK? Let''s smile as if nothing happened


    Zhang Qing pushes the door open and goes out. Li Rui is ignored.


    Looking at her angry back, Li Rui felt at a loss. How to do? I have no idea.


    After a while, Li Rui took out his mobile phone and sent a text message to Zhang Qing, to the effect that we are a man who will be responsible. Then he laughed and left.


    Since the atmosphere is so stiff, just make a joke to ease it. Anyway, who is Mr. Zhang? He was a university professor, a goddess with excellent appearance, figure and family background. She was known as the teacher of Jianghua, and Zhao Ling, together with several colleagues, went out on behalf of a hospital.


    Wang Ke arrives at the station and prepares to meet Ke shanyong and more than ten students in his class.


    Yang Wu holds Mr. Yang and slowly gets on the bus.


    Ma Donglai, Ma ye, Lu Zhao


    Lots of people, the trunk full of presents.


    When I received that call at the beginning, people hardly believed it.


    But if it is him, what is impossible.

 Chapter 285

    It seems that many things can be explained by Li Rui. In fact, for Li Rui, many things need to be tried and adapted slowly. He just learns to understand the society like an adult.


    After studying for more than ten years, I have formed students'' thinking. After working for more than a year, Li Rui felt that he should get rid of the students'' thinking as soon as possible, and can no longer consider things and problems with the students'' thinking. There are some immature parts in the students'' thinking after all.


    How to sing a song "comb your hair like an adult..."


    When the boss is also the first time, although with a smile, the bottom of my heart is still a bit strange. However, the experience of the storm, develop the psychological quality, but also very people can compare.


    Li Rui received the guests and gifts one by one, but did not leave them behind.


    This is just the beginning.


    On the first day of operation of Renxing hospital, there were almost no patients. On the first day, Li Rui basically brought the doctors from other places with the plan specified by Jiansu, who welcomed the guests for publicity and free consultation.


    When the president''s car arrived, Li Rui just finished receiving a group of guests. At this time, the flower basket at the door had been placed in a circle. The banner hanging from the upstairs was written with the president''s congratulatory message.


    "I wish Renxing hospital better and better!"


    Li Rui went up and held the dean''s hands: "Dean, I''m fighting for business with you. You won''t beat me, will you?"


    "What do you say? I''m on an equal footing. You are still so poor." The president feigned anger, turned around and said with a smile, "I''ve called all my colleagues from our three hospitals. Today, I''m here to help you."


    "Thank you, Dean!"


    Mo ganming and the students from the medical League also got out of the car. Xiao Ming and several doctors who had a good relationship with Li Rui were overjoyed to see Li Rui.


    "Li Rui, why are you here?" A doctor cried happily.


    "Senior, long time no see!" Some schoolgirls bravely and timidly greet each other.


    Li Rui responded to the past one by one with a smile on his face and said, "Welcome


    Before everyone understood why Li Rui said welcome, Mo Gangming stepped forward and asked, "Li Rui, have you changed your job to this hospital? All right. What''s the good for you here? "


    Li Rui said faintly: "don''t you know, vice president? I run this hospital. "


    What''s Mo ganming''s idea? Can Li Rui know? It''s just that you can''t do without three hospitals. Li Rui is too lazy to hide. He just wants to teach him how to be a man.


    When morganmington was shocked beyond words, his voice was sharp: "what? You said you opened this hospital??? "


    "Yes, why don''t you believe it? I don''t believe you asked the dean


    Li Rui is too lazy to be reasonable. He turns to Xuedi Xuemei, who is going to the medical League, and asks Xiaoming.


    Mo ganming quickly asked the president. After he got the definite result, Mo ganming''s mind was full of mixed feelings.


    He never thought that Li Rui would run his own hospital. Besides, there is no news at all. He didn''t know about it until the opening day.


    At this moment, Mo ganming really felt a burning feeling on his face. Not long ago, he laughed at Li Rui for fishing for fame and fame, learning from others when he was young.


    Unexpectedly, Li Rui even opened the hospital. Moreover, the appearance of the hospital is no worse than that of the third hospital. It is not only larger in area but also more spacious. There are several acquaintances of Mo ganming in the doctors nearby who are free to consult.


    "Why are you here?" After talking with the president, Mo ganming came to the doctors and asked.


    One of the doctors took a look at Mo ganming and said, "ganming, Dean Li is kind and gives a lot of money. Moreover, the goal here is to build the best hospital in Jiangnan Province, and his medical skills are solid and excellent. You three hospitals can''t accommodate him, but we appreciate him very much. I feel very honored to be here. "


    Other doctors can''t help nodding their heads. How can they hide their pride.


    Mo ganming opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he couldn''t say a word in the end. It seems that the whole world has changed, some changes make him doubt whether he is in a dream.


    Why did such a strange thing happen? It''s not scientific!


    Mo ganming walks over with a depressed face, but he hears Li Rui discussing with the medical League.


    "I''ll say hello to the President tomorrow, and the medical League will come to our hospital later. It''s okay. I opened this hospital. I has the final say.


    Looking at Li Rui''s flailing style, the students were all elated. Some female students had stars in their eyes and adored.


    "After all, it''s still a small family. It''s not the stuff to do big things." Mo ganming thought bitterly, but saw a convoy winding up.


    Wu Qingshan gets out of the car and waves to Li Rui.


    "Li Rui, we are here to congratulate you! Huang Long, Yang Yang, ye ye, organize your hands to put things in place. "


    Huang Long and others also got off the bus and congratulated Li Rui. Li Rui came forward to smoke and served them one by one.


    Mo ganming looked at the scene and didn''t know what to say for a long time.


    All of Li Rui''s friends drive sports cars. The open parking lot here is like a small auto show. These people don''t believe in ghosts if they are not rich second generation.


    Even friends are so powerful. What kind of existence is Li Rui?


    Mo Gan was ashamed and humiliated for his ignorance.


    Wu Qingshan and these people came here in sports cars for the sake of the town. Seeing these people at the scene, Wu Qingshan smiles a little and thinks that it''s still tender after all.


    "Without our help, it''s still a bit shabby after all. However, only in this way can Li Rui thank us from the bottom of his heart. "


    Just thinking, there are several sports cars coming in front. It''s Lu Zhao and Ma Donglai. Their team has arrived. Mr. Ma''s Rolls Royce is aggressive. As soon as he got out of the car, Ma Ye recognized Wu Qingshan and said, "isn''t this Qingshan? You''re here, too? "


    Ma Ye knows Wu Qingshan, but Wu Qingshan doesn''t know Ma Ye very well. Ma continued: "did your father come? He still owes me a meal. "


    Wu Qingshan knew it and politely said, "my father didn''t come here. Li Rui and I are friends."


    "Hello Ma Donglai also got out of the car and said hello to Wu Qingshan. Wu Qingshan also responds. Ma Ye looks at Ma Donglai with appreciation in his eyes. He increasingly thinks that it''s a good thing for the child to get closer to Li Rui.


    What''s the relationship? Wuqingshan, they are the people who walk.


    Lu Tianxing and his wife and Lu Zhao also came down from the car to have a chat with Ma ye, while Lu Zhao and Ma Dong came to play together.


    There was a bustling scene at the door. At this moment, Mr. Yang''s car arrived. Master Yang came down from the car and saw him. Even Wu Qingshan was surprised by Li Rui''s energy.


    "Li Rui''s background is really unfathomable. Even the people of the Yang family are here."

 Chapter 286

    The presence of the Yang family is naturally unusual. Yang is always a veteran. He has a "momentum", which can be said to be magnanimous or powerful. A raise of hands and a lift of feet make people feel that this person is a hero.


    Even if he is old and wrinkled, people can''t ignore him even half a point.


    Yang Wu, on the other hand, takes away the sight of many men. This woman has a valiant, fresh and clean face and a straight posture.


    It''s really delicious.


    "Li Rui, congratulations." Yang Wu holds Yang forward. Li Rui reaches out his hand and holds it together with Yang heavily. "Yang Lao, thank you very much. I''ve come here specially."


    "I especially appreciate a guy like you, who is capable and practical, has ideals and ambitions. The country needs more young people like you. If you are strong, the country will be strong. "


    Yang Lao''s words made Huanglong ye and others lose face. Compared with Li Rui, they are really as small as rice insects. In terms of relationships, no one else is hard; in terms of talent, no one else is able to do business, not to mention medical skills, no one else''s professional skills.


    It can be said that it is extremely rare for Li Rui to get such evaluation and attention from Yang, but no one is unconvinced. If Wu Qingshan and others thought that Li Rui was just a little talented before, then the appearance of Yang Lao was unusual.


    There are good reasons to believe that Li Rui is not only talented, but also has a strong social network.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t propose to buy shares with Li Rui too early. Otherwise, it would be hard to rely on Mr. Yang alone." Wu Qingshan was startled and took a silent look at Yang.


    Mr. Yang''s position is not comparable to that of ordinary officials. If they are not happy, they can report directly to the top.


    "Mr. Yang, please go inside first. If you have any problems, please give me some advice." Li Rui and Yang walked side by side, talking and laughing.


    Mr. Yang nodded and agreed.


    "Yang Wu, take care of your grandfather. I''ll see you later." Li Rui winks at Yang Wu. Yang Wu nods. The corners of her mouth seem angry and serious. Li Rui thinks that her eyebrows are slightly witty.


    Is that her inner attribute?


    Li Rui recovered and continued to welcome guests.


    Wu Qingshan and others are also under the guidance of Jane Sumei, the welcoming lady, walking towards the hospital.


    When they can walk into the hospital, Zhang Qing and Zhao Yue make an appointment.


    "Oh, two beauties, welcome, welcome When Li Rui saw them, he couldn''t put on the serious airs. He was very playful. Zhang Qing snorted, ignoring Li Rui''s hospitality, and obviously still worried about last time.


    Zhao Yue is a boring face.


    "Mr. Zhang, smile, smile!" Li Rui also goes up to tease. Zhang Qing puts the flower basket in her hand and goes inside with Zhao Yue. She ignores Li Rui and assumes that he doesn''t exist.


    Li Rui didn''t care either. He waited as usual. After a while, a few cars came. Ke shanyong and Wang Ke got out of the car. Li Rui is very happy and his face is full of happiness.


    "I''m still thinking about when you''re going to arrive, at last!"


    "How late can it be? It''s never too late to eat big! " Ke shanyong waved his hand in an atmosphere, as if he was ready.


    "Boss, it''s not easy to see you." Wang Ke pretended to be charming, but he betrayed her and laughed.


    "When you become a boss, you still keep it from us. We are all poor today!" Lao Bao said angrily.


    "I''ve been waiting five years for one day!" The dog said angrily.


    We all laughed together.


    No one would be unhappy to see Li Rui develop so well. With you Rongyan, it''s about this situation. In everyone''s life, there will be several special people. They used to walk side by side, but in the end, they won the championship.


    Li Rui is the one who stands out from the dust.


    I don''t know how many female students there are in the class. They all groan to themselves. If I had studied hard and got better grades, if I had dressed up prettily at that time, if I had taken the initiative to care when Li Rui broke up with Bai Xiaohua, maybe there would have been a story.


    If.


    However, there is no if.


    Li Rui has grown up too fast. When many people still feel that the reality is stable and the years are quiet, Li Rui has already begun to chop the thorns and forge ahead. In the end, he rushed to the front of everyone, even the height that many people can only look up to.


    He became the legend of Jianghua University.


    He''s moving in the direction of the male god.


    "Come on, let''s have a good look at the hospital." Wang Ke is ahead, and Li Rui walks with her side by side. Other students are very tacit understanding to fall behind half a body position, do not want to go up evil scenery.


    "When will you come back to school? I''ll invite you to dinner."


    "Soon." Wang Ke lifted his bangs and looked at Li Rui, "you are so busy that you probably won''t have time."


    "There''s always time, but beauty is not always there." Li Rui said with a smile.


    Wang Ke smiles gently.


    At this point, almost all the people came in the morning. The whole building is full of people. Everyone is visiting Li Rui''s Hospital, and they gradually understand the strength of the hospital.


    It''s very powerful.


    "Needless to say, Renxing hospital can rank the first in the province. I believe in Jianghua, it''s no problem to say the first. We have excellent doctor team, good system and advanced medical equipment. But most importantly, Li Rui is the treasure of the town. "


    "With President Li Rui, there are few incurable diseases. He is a living sign. Although Renxing hospital is not well-known now, its medical skills are often passed from one to another. Soon, we will witness the rise of Renxing hospital. "


    When jiansuyan talked about the future of Renxing in a confident and elegant tone, the medical alliance students who followed were all amazed. Yes, no one will doubt the future of Renxing hospital. Only those doctors with doctor''s degree, perfect system, and even small scientific research rooms are brought out. These are not comparable to ordinary hospitals.


    There is nothing wrong with the simple words. With Li Rui in the hospital, there is a soul. In time, Renxing hospital will be a powerful medical team. In Jianghua, no one can compete.


    "I don''t think so. Our three hospitals are not bad either." In front of the team, Mo ganming said coldly, "although the team of Renxing hospital is very strong, the hospital is made up of innumerable details. The market is the only smelting stone. Only after refining the real gold and silver can we know."


    In short, instead of arguing, it was the dean. He looked at Mo ganming with displeasure and said in a deep voice, "ganming, don''t talk nonsense."


    "Dean, I just don''t want to grow other people''s ambition and destroy my prestige."


    "Li Rui is also from our three hospitals. Gan Ming, I hope you will remember this sentence at any time."


    The president''s tone is very serious. It seems that he can''t get used to Mo ganming''s gesture.

 Chapter 287

    It''s hard to tell what the relationship between Li Rui and the president is. The president helped Li Rui solve the problem of medical withdrawal. Later, Li Rui returned the favor to Li and chased the murderer for thousands of miles to rescue the president. These two people, in terms of love, put aside the so-called "cause", which is already an extraordinary encounter.


    Naturally, the president is not happy with his attitude. At least Li Rui has saved his life. On the other hand, Renxing hospital is really powerful. If you say something derogatory, it seems that the three hospitals have no measurement.


    The Dean didn''t like Mo ganming''s attitude, and Mo ganming was not a fool. She shut her mouth in time.


    In short, I will continue to show you around. I walk all the way from the first floor to the top. We have a general understanding of Renxing hospital, and we are more and more aware that what is said in short is true.


    "Castle Peak, how much do you think it will cost to invest in this hospital?"


    "It''s hard to say. It''s estimated conservatively that millions will be needed." Looking at the terrain and decoration of the building, Wuqing mountain inspector made a rough estimate, but he was still not sure. "It''s mainly a lot of medical equipment. We don''t know the price at all, but as far as I know, these are very expensive."


    Wu Qingshan stopped in one of the wards and pointed to the machines inside: "these are at least millions of devices."


    Huang Long, ye ye and others are speechless.


    This is Li Rui. What can a million of them do? It''s just buying a car and a woman for one night. Who would want to buy machinery and equipment with the money? They can''t play.


    However, when I really see these things, I feel that there is some inexplicable reverence rising from the bottom of my heart.


    "Li Rui is such a bull."


    The more you understand, the more you fear.


    Wu Qingshan thinks so.


    At the other end, Yang Wu and Mr. Yang are also strolling around the place. As he walks, Mr. Yang says, "Li Rui is a good young man."


    Yang Wu said helplessly: "grandfather, you have said it ten times, as for it?"


    "Did I say anything?" Mr. Yang knows and asks.


    Yang Wu didn''t say anything. That''s what she meant at home. She only knew that she could read it at home, but she didn''t expect that when she went out, she was still read. Hints, all hints.


    But I can''t help it.


    Yang Wu sighed softly in front of the long corridor.


    Zhang Qing and Zhao Yue went directly to the small research room. They were not interested in other places, so they went to the research room. Because they also hang their names here, so they can come to study in the future.


    The scientific research office is not far from the president''s office. It''s in the same corridor, just a few steps away.


    "What do you mean that guy set up his research lab here? Do you want to use us as laborers when we''re free?"


    "As long as he dares." Zhao Yue lowered his head and checked the test equipment in his hand. He said without expression, "if he dares, let him look good."


    How to make him look good? Zhao Yue hasn''t thought about it yet.


    Zhang Qing also waved a powder fist out of thin air: "it''s not certain who will call at that time. We have to let him write more prescriptions."


    Zhao Yue''s eyes brightened: "you also want him to hand over the prescription, right?"


    "Of course."


    Zhao Yue excited: "then we can cooperate!"


    She had long wanted Li Rui to hand over more prescriptions. The guy clearly had many prescriptions in his mind, but he refused to call them out, saying that if something too complicated was spread, it would easily kill people.


    "I don''t believe it. If I pester him every day, he will not be obedient."


    At this moment, Li Rui is wandering around with his classmates, but he shivers. It seems that something bad is going to happen. Wang Ke also kindly cares if Li Rui is ill. Of course, Li Rui is not ill, but he has a hunch.


    "Li Rui, can our classmates come to work in your hospital in the future?" Asked a girl who had no particularly good relationship with Li Rui. Li Rui took a look at her and said faintly, "competing for jobs."


    "If you don''t take care of all the people in your class, what else can you expect in the future? You rich people, hi. "


    Li Rui''s brows wrinkled when he heard the speech. Some of the other students agree with the girl, some oppose, but Wang is the one who opposes. She said: "Li Rui''s opening a hospital is equivalent to running a company, not a welfare institution. If you have real talent and learning, you will be popular everywhere. "


    The implication is that if you don''t have real talents, you''d better not come to Renxing hospital. After all, there are many doctors and graduate students here. What''s more, if there is no real talent and learning, who can treat the dead in a place like a hospital?


    "If you see a thief eating meat and not a thief being beaten, don''t give it to Li Rui." Ke shanyong is not happy.


    The girl was chatting, no longer squeaking.


    "Our class should be Li ruihun''s best now. By the way, the monitor, why didn''t he come today? " Someone asked.


    "He may be too far away to be convenient..."


    "Pull, last time I saw his hair positioning, it''s not far from here. I''m sorry to come, but I can''t get red eye? " Lao Bao had no scruples about the influence. At that time, he still remembered how the monitor aimed at Li Rui.


    "That''s to say, when I was studying, I didn''t do well in my studies, and I always liked to make random arrangements. I almost couldn''t even get a scholarship for Li Rui." Gouzi is an old story.


    No one has to say, indeed, the monitor is such a person. At the time of graduation, the monitor was still swaggering. He thought he was one step ahead. Now, that''s it.


    Compared with Li Rui, he didn''t dare to come.


    "Seriously, Li Rui, I really admire you. I have a question. How can you get so much money to run such a large hospital? We''ve only graduated more than a year! "


    A classmate asked a question that everyone had been wondering for a long time.


    "I remember when you were a little older, it was just plain."


    "I also remember when you were a sophomore, your appearance was not amazing."


    "How come you''re going to take off as soon as you get to your senior year?"


    That''s a good question.


    Li Ruizheng is going to explain. Naturally, it is impossible to explain clearly. If you want to make it clear, it''s very difficult, and you have to be trusted.


    But at this time, Li Rui''s phone rings.


    Li Rui took a look at his mobile phone and connected it: "Mom, you''re all arranged over the hotel, aren''t you? OK, it''s about twenty-eight tables. You ask the chef to prepare them


    Before the operation of the hospital, Li Rui had brought his parents to see the place. At this moment, Li''s father and mother are waiting at the Jingtian Hotel, and they are responsible for communicating with the kitchen side, so that they don''t have enough seats or food when they come.


    "Boys and girls, you''d better take a look first. I''ll go downstairs and arrange for lunch. I''ll see you later."


    Li Rui left the room full of regrets.


    "I really want to know how he got rich."


    "It wasn''t picked up by dog luck anyway."

 Chapter 288

    Li Rui went downstairs to arrange the car, because there were still some relatives and friends who came all the way. These relatives and friends have helped his family before. It''s hard to say that they have opened a hospital by themselves and kept it from these people.


    What''s the purpose of success? It''s not just for yourself. More for those who care about themselves, to be able to repay kindness when they have the ability.


    At about 12 o''clock, Li Rui informed them one by one and called them down. At this time, they also went down the building. When the staff gathered, Li Rui asked jiansuyan sister and yingzi to take them to Jingtian hotel.


    Li Rui still waited for half an hour before leaving Renxing hospital because he was afraid of missing anyone.


    After arriving at Jingtian Hotel, go directly to the third floor. At this time, the guests were full and laughing.


    Li Rui stepped onto the stage.


    "Today, thank you very much for coming to hold my show. If you don''t receive me well, please don''t blame me. Thank you."


    If it was in the past, Li Rui would say more. Now, however, Li Rui said less, and no one would think that this boy just doesn''t know etiquette.


    A mature person will not express too many things in a lengthy tone.


    But then Li Rui drank a lot of wine. Many people are drinking Baijiu, Li Rui is still a good drinker, but when taking care of the scene, Li Rui quietly uses the unknown way to relieve his drinking. Otherwise, the host would be drunk.


    "I''m happy today. Eat more and drink more." Li''s father and Li''s mother are happy to help. When someone asked how they had brought up such an outstanding child, Li''s father and mother were almost smiling.


    Yes, they didn''t expect that their son would be so promising at the beginning. Not long after graduation, they started to set up a hospital.


    "Education is the most important thing. Only with your help can my family Li Rui develop so well." Father Li spoke on behalf of the family and replied with a smile, which made Mama Li very happy. She thought it was good to follow her husband.


    Sometimes, if there is a promising person in the family, the family life will be more hopeful.


    Some of the guests watched Li Rui grow up. Some witnessed Li Rui''s growth, while others witnessed his rise.


    I''m proud of you.


    The Li family has children.


    Under the hospitality of Li Rui, everyone was in a very beautiful mood. A small number of people who are not in a beautiful mood are also aware at this time. People like Mo ganming know that they can''t catch up with such a rising star as Li Rui, and they only dare to bury their jealousy in their hearts.


    The guests enjoyed themselves and finished lunch. Li Rui sends the dean and others back, and makes an appointment for the next meeting. If the students of the medical alliance are not happy under Mo ganming''s eyes, they will not be in the third hospital.


    Renxing hospital, where is better than the third hospital?


    Li Rui will definitely do it.


    Wu Qingshan and others agreed to play together tomorrow night. Li Rui is only enthusiastic, but this circle is really valuable. Everyone knows something valuable, and Li Rui will not object to it.


    Make an appointment to go out for the weekend.


    Their parents and Yang Wu went back together, and Li Rui sent them downstairs in person. And agreed to visit Yang old time, when Yang old do inspection, Yang old very happy.


    Li Rui often breathes a sigh of relief when he sees off a group of people. Wang Ke Ke is kind and brave. He smiles with constipation.


    "Boss, how does it feel to be a boss?"


    "It''s cool, that''s it." Li Rui had no choice but to say, and then some of them began to giggle, which was called a Dang!


    "Tell you to be a capitalist. I''m tired of you!"


    "What''s going on in the evening, say it!"


    "People who don''t have fun at night are not happy and don''t agree!"


    Li Rui sat down, took a drink from a glass of water on the table and asked, "what do you want to play with?"


    "Big sword!" A student who is usually shy shouts.


    Everyone was looking at him.


    The student scratched his head and said, "I''m kidding. I haven''t been there yet. I''m very curious."


    "Garbage, take care of the feelings of female students."


    "Why don''t we go back to school? There is a bar beside the school. I have never been in it. I don''t know what it looks like. At that time, I often thought, "if I have money one day, I must go in and have a look."


    The speaker is a shy female classmate. Her family is poor, but she is a good person. The students in the class always receive her occasional care.


    Others asked, "are you rich now?"


    "I think I can go in and have a look and satisfy my little wish. There should be no problem." Female students said.


    Wang Ke immediately said: "let''s go and have a look. After seeing it, we''ll go back to school and have fun. What do you think?"


    The goddess spoke. It must have been agreed.


    "Let''s go, Ke shanyong, Gouzi and Lao Bao. You drive one car each. There are three official cars downstairs. I''ll drive another car. It''s almost enough. "


    Four cars can hold nearly 20 people. In addition, there are other students who stay in Jianghua. There are enough seats.


    At about 3 p.m., six cars lined up one after another stopped in front of the bar that the female classmate said. It was just like the scene of the wedding.


    "Liu Ning, is this the bar?"


    "Yes, this bar."


    "It''s not expensive either. It''s only worth more than 500 yuan."


    "What?" Liu Ning, a female student, was shocked and then began to laugh. "Before, I thought it would cost tens of thousands of dollars here!"


    "How can it be? This side is close to the school. Who will come for such expensive consumption..."


    Liu Ning is very happy: "I listen to my fellow students."


    Everyone laughed. At this time, there is only one possibility, that is, the fellow townsman did not come and pretended to know and lied to Liu Ning.


    Li Rui went in first.


    "Boss, give my classmates some wine, the better one."


    Li Rui looks like a local tyrant. His boss is busy entertaining him. In fact, such a small bar, good wine is not much, the price is relatively affordable, otherwise it can not be operated.


    "Brother Li, what kind of wine do you want, or I''ll let you buy it."


    Li Rui suddenly wondered, does the boss know him?


    "How do you know my name is Li?"


    "Brother Li is joking. Sister sang is here..."


    Li Rui understood immediately.


    In a word, they didn''t come here today.


    Li Rui pause, said: "no special good wine, as long as good to drink on the line, alcohol should not be too high."


    "All right." The boss went to work happily, as if Li Rui''s arrival made him face.


    Li Rui came to the back of the bar and took out his cell phone.


    "Why, you have a problem with me, why don''t you come?"

 Chapter 289

    "Oh, my brother, do you think we can go? They''re all dignified people. When we go, we''re not at ease, and you''re not at ease. "


    "Well, I''ll invite you two later."


    "OK, brother Chen and I will be waiting for you."


    Sister Sang''s status today is not the same as before. In the past, Chen Hongpao was her backer, but now she and Chen Hongpao are almost equal. But in face, sister sang would politely call Chen Hongpao brother.


    She is not so afraid of Li Rui. She tries her best to have a little bit of friendship. She often speaks in the tone of a friend. Li Rui also thinks it''s very good. He doesn''t care about these small details.


    Sometimes, it''s not much fun to be a fearsome and awe inspiring person.


    But Li Rui finished the call, sat down on the seat, and was immediately pulled by Ke shanyong and asked.


    "Ruizi, do you know the boss?"


    "I don''t know him. He knows me. He must have seen me before." Li Rui said lightly.


    The students immediately admired Li Rui, all of which were OK.


    "It''s worthy of being a hidden boss. It''s so terrible!"


    "Don''t you know that? It''s more than that. Once I went out with my girlfriend and was teased by a group of people. At that time, I had a fight with them and was about to ask Li Rui to come to their dormitory. Unexpectedly, they immediately apologized and lost money when they heard about Li Rui. "


    "Is there such a God?"


    "Can there be a fake? Coincidentally, the first one I called was Li Rui. At that time, I thought I got through and yelled a few times. Unexpectedly, their faces changed and asked which Li Rui I called. I said they were medical students, and they were scared to pee. "


    The male student, who usually went to the 427 dormitory and liked to visit, still had ups and downs in his heart: "at that time, I thought it was accidental, but I didn''t think it was inevitable."


    "Silence, pretend to be big!"


    Ke shanyong laughed and scolded Li Rui.


    No one can figure out why Li Rui got along so well and studied well all of a sudden, which can be regarded as one aspect. But as long as you study well, is that ok? It doesn''t seem to be. Otherwise, with so many Xueba in Jianghua University, why don''t other people become legends?


    "Li Rui, you haven''t said how you can afford to open a hospital."


    Some people repeat the same old tune.


    Li Rui said with a smile: "it seems that you really care about this problem. Well, I''ll just say it casually. If it''s not good, don''t blame me."


    The students are looking forward to it.


    "Many people see the brilliance of the buildings. In fact, the buildings are small and accumulated. The composition of each building is what we see everyday, laying foundations and adding bricks and tiles. When I was in college, I actually worked hard and got good grades... "


    "Before my internship, I had seen a lot of people sick. Through seeing a doctor, I know a lot of people. Because they have a good heart, many patients are optimistic about me, willing to invest in me and give me directions. It''s not easy to accumulate this bit by bit. Maybe everyone of us will subconsciously do such things, as long as the opportunity comes, accumulate enough, then the building will be built. "


    Li Rui said it in a more general way. Some people have understood it, while others have not. It doesn''t matter. Anyway, Li Rui doesn''t plan to talk about it for the second time.


    Anyway, the real decisive factor is destined to be a secret. What people can see is always just the tip of the iceberg they are willing to accept. In other words, few people care about the bitterness behind success.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, all success is not a model success. There must be decisive and accidental factors. I tell you this. I hope that in the future, when you encounter difficulties, you won''t be defeated by them. Persistence, courage, opportunity... Don''t give up pursuing. "


    Li Rui stood up and naturally exuded a strong atmosphere. Everyone looked up at him and heard him say slowly: "those who laugh at persistence will be abandoned by time; A man without courage is a prisoner of timidity; If you don''t see opportunities, you will always complain about others'' luck. We are still young, and we will encounter many things in our life. If we feel that we can''t carry on for a moment in the future, don''t give up easily. If we say it, we can help each other. "


    This is a heavy sentence. In terms of Li Rui''s current social status, the "everyone" here can help each other, that is, he will also help depending on the situation.


    "Of course, in the future, we''ll have a good time talking about the success or failure of our life."


    No matter how well I get along with you, Li Rui will always be your friend.


    Ke shanyong was so excited that he called out: "good! good point! Come on, dry up this bowl of wine, we are all good brothers


    "Good!"


    "All good brothers!"


    "All good sisters!"


    The atmosphere was lively and warm. In the laughter of the crowd, Li Rui raised his glass: "cheers!"


    Grape wine luminous cup, who talk about success who sad. Now they are all social people, one cup goes on and another.


    In a friendly and pleasant atmosphere, we had a big drink in the pub. However, no one was drunk. After all, I have to go to the campus later.


    They are all social people. They can''t be too willful.


    Six or seven drunk on the heart, we ran out of the bar. The car was parked in front of the bar and everyone walked.


    "I was suddenly a little afraid to go back." A female student stood at the school gate, infinite sentimental.


    When she said many things, her heart broke.


    Since graduation for more than a year, some people have never gone back to school. It''s not that they don''t miss their alma mater. There used to be the most free and brilliant period of time here. When every college student just entered the campus, he was full of high spirits and complacency.


    If you leave the campus and suffer from the malice of the society and reality, you will miss the years of freedom and equality of the school more and more. However, there is an old saying.


    "If it''s not for the brocade, how can we return home?"


    University is their hometown. Some people are brilliant, some people are frustrated, and some people are shamed by reality.


    Those good years, in front of the school gate, collided with the mediocre reality.


    "We are still young. What are we afraid of?"


    Li Rui yelled, and the sentimental students were inspired.


    "This is our alma mater. What are we afraid of? Are we afraid of it? It has never asked us how, as long as we live our own way, we will be proud! "


    "Yes, just be yourself." Wang Ke responded softly, not as impassioned as Li Rui, but his tone was unquestionably firm.


    "Don''t you think Li Rui has two bad money? It''s not from Jianghua University! " As soon as Ke shanyong spoke, everyone laughed.


    A group of people happily returned to their alma mater.


    Zeng Qia''s classmate was young, full of vigor and vitality. He was a scholar. He was a great scholar.


    Now come back slowly, live up to life is good.

 Chapter 290

    Students turn around the teaching building, and then return to the dormitory. Today''s dormitory has been "occupied" by younger students.


    "It''s true that things are right and people are wrong."


    Coming down from the dormitory, Li Rui, their dormitory and Wang Ke all gathered on the playground first. Wang Ke is OK. After all, she still wants to be a graduate student. She is sure that she has passed the written examination and interview.


    Li Rui is also OK. After all, he lives near the school, so I can have a look whenever I miss him. Ke shanyong is different from them. He sighs. He is not a very sentimental person. He always says that.


    Lao Bao also sighed: "remember the goddess I liked at that time? I always feel that I will not tell her until I have enough capital to take her


    "Married long ago, right?" The dog asked her.


    Lao Bao shook his head: "no, she is my girlfriend now. We are discussing the engagement."


    Gouzi took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and silently threw one to Ke shanyong. They smoked. Li Rui sighed: "I didn''t expect that Lao Bao had caught up with the goddess. It''s really disconsolate. We single dogs. Dog son, also give me a cigarette, I want to smoke my loneliness and loneliness


    "Go away, you are not qualified." Dog son squint way, "don''t think we don''t know about your affairs."


    "What''s the matter?" Wang Ke asked curiously.


    Gouzi didn''t speak, because Wang Ke was also the flower in "flirting".


    This is life. People are more angry than others.


    "By the way, I''m going to buy a car, brother. Give me some advice." Ke shanyong took a hard puff and seemed to make a decision. "Last week, I was laughed at by a sister in our industry, saying that I didn''t even have a car."


    "Don''t you have one at home?" Li Rui asked.


    "I want to buy it with my own money, so that I won''t be told to drive a bad car. I understand. Nowadays, without cars and houses, people''s girls don''t care about you at all. "


    "It''s OK to be joking. Don''t take it as truth." Li Rui took care of himself. Since he took out a pack of good cigarettes from his pocket, he lit them and said faintly, "it''s better not to say too much, so that he won''t believe it. There will be good girls, and only good girls are worthy of those things. We don''t care about other people, but we are only prepared for good girls. "


    Wang Ke said nothing with a smile.


    "That makes sense. I''m a little sad, too."


    Ke shanyong works in a bank, which is quite good. Generally speaking, Li Rui''s money has been basically assigned to him to complete the task. With Li Rui as a big money owner, Ke shanyong''s next goal is to be the director. He is now the deputy director of the branch.


    In fact, among the students, he is excellent.


    "Ke shanyong, can you apply for a loan? I want to borrow a sum of money and open a small shop in my school. " Wang Ke suddenly asked.


    "Yes, you can send me a detailed plan and I''ll report it for you later. Then again, you need money. Ask Li Rui for it. He''s a rich man. Why don''t you keep him? "


    Wang Ke shook his head: "I want to rely on myself."


    Ke shanyong gives a thumbs up.


    What is goddess? Have ambition, have ideal, can live.


    Thinking of this, Ke shanyong''s heart moved slightly.


    "We are all here today. There is one thing that has been stuck in my heart. I had a drink today. I want to say it."


    Everyone looked at him and wondered what he was going to say.


    "Ruizi, you have come out of the society, and now you are very successful. I don''t know if you have come out of the affair of Bai Xiaohua, but I guess you have. I don''t know how you feel about Wang Ke. I think you are only half a step away. I think you should have gone out long ago, but you haven''t. Are you two anxious to die for us melon Eaters? "


    "Yes, did you two mean that?" he said


    "I think you two deserve each other. We agree to that." The dog has the tone of a parent.


    Li Rui and Wang Ke almost look at each other by chance.


    They didn''t talk for a long time.


    If they don''t make a statement, others won''t be talkative.


    "Forget it, you two can talk more about it. Let''s go to other students first, Lao Bao and Gouzi. Let''s go. "


    Ke shanyong left with two roommates.


    The sky is full of stars, and the breeze is blowing. It''s cool and comfortable. Around the playground, there are many students running, not particularly quiet, but at this time of two people around, no one else.


    Wang Kepu chuckled.


    "It always feels like you''ve been forced to marry."


    Li Rui also laughed: "it''s not true. He hasn''t even managed my business."


    "I think that''s good." Wang Ke said.


    Li Rui didn''t quite understand what she meant, but he didn''t ask much. The girl''s mind is delicate. Wang is a good girl. Li Rui can be sure of that. I''ve known her for so many years. But she couldn''t be sure what she thought.


    Half step distance, that''s too simple. Maybe you''re right, that''s happiness. I''m not right. I can''t make friends. It''s just cruel.


    However, as a man, courage is more, which is enough for a man.


    Li Rui is going to speak.


    Wang Ke is ahead.


    "I prefer steady happiness."


    She looked at Li Rui, sniffed, looked up at the brightest stars in the sky and said, "I always thought that the man I was looking for in the future must be an excellent companion. It turns out that... It''s too good and not good. "


    Too good to keep up.


    No one would like to be far behind others. Wang Ke doesn''t think he is particularly excellent, but he is quite confident in the face of ordinary excellent students in the school.


    However, Li Rui is too rebellious.


    He grew up so fast that Wang Ke was not confident.


    Li Rui understands the meaning of Wang Ke''s words.


    "I think I''m not good enough, but I''m lucky and I''ve got a good foundation. In fact, when we look at each other, we all feel the same. Sometimes, it''s not necessarily related to other things. Anyway, it''s still a long time. We''re all young. "


    Youth means all possibilities.


    It can even be said that everything is possible as long as it is not dead. Some things are dead, but others, there is a lot of hope.


    Wang knows Li Rui. She is a smart girl.


    With a slight hum, Wang Ke lowered his head, stood up and said, "come on, let''s give it a hug, just like graduation."


    Li Rui got up and came to Wang Ke. He stretched out his arms and hugged her.


    The clamorous, dark, hot and restless summer... Is weak.


    As long as you''re in front of me.


    Everything is fine.

 Chapter 291

    After that night, Ke shanyong did not ask what Li Rui and Wang Ke had said and done in the playground, and Li Rui did not mention it to them.


    Behind his back, Gouzi scolded Li Rui a few words, saying that he didn''t shit in the pit. Later, Wang Ke listened, but went to question him who is the pit and who is the excrement. Gouzi said that he is.


    Anyway, speaking of this, Ke shanyong sympathizes with Li Rui. There are a lot of women around him, but none of them is willing to be his girlfriend. Alas.


    After having a good night, Li Rui went to the hospital the next day. On the first day of opening, the hospital was in good business. Some patients from the three hospitals are treated in Renxing hospital.


    "To make a name for us, we must have excellent strength and advertising. You have to know that the fragrance of wine is also afraid of deep alleys. I''ll give it to you. I believe you have no problem. "


    In the dean''s office, when Li Rui comes back from treating the patient, Jian Sumei makes tea for him. Jian Sumei takes the book and remembers what Li Rui said. In fact, Li Rui didn''t know much about it. He learned a lot from books.


    The future operation of Renxing hospital does not lie in making money. Li Rui''s hospital is not mainly for making money, but mainly for treating patients and saving lives. As long as the technology is good, it will make money. Now, the more famous you are, the more patients you have.


    It also saves the patients from being trapped and handed over to other families. It''s better to treat them at home. After all, the cost of Renxing hospital is lower and the technology is better.


    "In addition, we want to withdraw the VIP package for valuable customers, that is, we have a special team to serve the rich. In a word, do you know what I mean? After all, people don''t want money, they want health. "


    In short, nodded: "rob the rich to help the poor, I understand."


    "Cough, next time you know it, don''t say it."


    Jane Su Mei smiles.


    Li Rui immediately called her: "life secretary, where is the cherizi I I asked you to buy?"


    In short, she is a work secretary, and she is naturally a life secretary. Of course, it''s just a nice name. Now all the people in the hospital regard these two girls as Li Rui''s forbidden girls. They speak better than the vice president.


    After Chien Su Mei took the cherizi, Li Rui ate it and said, "try to arrange the work intensively these two days, because I''m going to skip work soon. Don''t call me if it''s not a big deal. Sakura, let her watch. Don''t let some shameless people think that our new hospital is coming to make trouble. If they find any trouble, they will break their legs. Otherwise, I will break her leg as the security team leader. "


    After a while, she said, "sister Ying has injured several security guards."


    "What''s the matter?" Li Rui''s brows wrinkled. This cherry is not easy.


    "People think she''s too young to look up to. Cherry elder sister shot to teach a lesson, but fortunately, they just dislocated


    "In this way, there is still a sense of propriety, that''s OK, let her make trouble." Li Rui ate chelizi and said, "you should start the hospital affairs as soon as possible. When I''m away, you should do the relevant work well."


    "All right."


    In short, I know Li Rui''s temper and character. Li Rui likes freedom and is not willing to be restrained. It''s almost certain that he will be the manager of the hospital. The purpose of establishing a hospital is to better display his ambition and ideal, which does not mean that he will give up more things.


    Other people need to sacrifice something to get something else. Li Rui certainly won''t be willing to sacrifice when he starts a business. If he wants to sacrifice, he will sacrifice others. But in short, she didn''t care, that is, she always felt that she was in bad condition in the villa every day before.


    Every day just do a little housework, and did not go to school, like a cage bird.


    Li Rui left the matter to her. She was eager to temper herself so that she could grow up faster.


    Unlike Chien Su Mei, Chien Su Mei looks like she''s still very happy when she''s waiting to die. Li Rui laughs at her several times, saying that she''s born to be a second wife. She''s so angry that Chien Su Mei works hard for several days and then admits her life.


    Three days later, Li Rui went to the third hospital. As the first official visit to the third hospital as president, Li Rui bought a gift in the morning and found the president of the third hospital.


    "Dean, it''s a little delayed. Don''t blame me. Come and have a look at the tea I bought for you. It''s a good Tieguanyin. Try it."


    The Dean PI xiaorou snorted without a smile and said, "come on, I''ve heard that some people want to dig people out of me. I don''t think I can drink this tea."


    Li Rui opened the tea with his own hands and walked away with the dean''s Cup skillfully.


    After all, you have to drink this tea, and you have to drink it if you don''t drink it.


    People must be taken away.


    Li Rui made the tea, put it on the dean''s desk and sat down on the chair.


    "Dean, senior, what are you angry about? I''m forced to do it. Originally, I didn''t want to tell you about it, but if I don''t say it, I can''t do it. I want to take the medical League away, not just reserve talents. "


    The dean said darkly: "you make it up, I see what flowers you can make up."


    "Because the younger students are not happy in the Third Hospital, is mo ganming now the vice president? He has prejudice against the members of the medical League and has long wanted to drive them out. Senior, not every hospital comes from Jianghua University. If you don''t believe it, let''s call the people from the medical League to ask, and we will understand. "


    The Dean sighed and picked up the tea on the table.


    Drinking in silence.


    The Dean didn''t know that Mo ganming did that little trick in private. After all, he still has the final say. However, Mo ganming is a veteran and has a solid medical foundation. It is appropriate for him to be the vice president.


    Mo ganming has a problem with the medical League, and the Dean has asked Xiao Ming about it. It''s true. It''s not made up by Li Rui.


    "That''s no good. I can do Mo ganming''s work. I''ll take care of it myself." The dean is drinking tea and refuses to poach Li Rui.


    Li Rui was helpless and said: "if this matter comes according to your opinion, it will also affect unity. In my opinion, it''s better for me to take it and cultivate it carefully. My younger brothers and sisters are too lazy to accept Mo ganming''s bird spirit. "


    "No, that person has been taken away by you. What can I do?" The Dean blew his beard and glared.


    "What do you say?" Li Rui has seen that the president just wants to talk about terms. Also, in business, friendship can''t be a meal. Interest is the keynote of business.


    The president is waiting for Li Rui''s words.


    "We can work out a competition mechanism to be better than the members of the medical alliance trained by one side. In this case, it''s good for them and it''s good for us. The cultivation of talents should not only support them, but also put pressure on them. "


    Li Rui said seriously, "yes."


    The medical alliance is divided into two parts, and the competition starts. If it will shine in Renxing hospital in the future, Li Rui will be famous for the reason of zhengyanshun. Li Rui is just as decent as the president. If the results are similar, there are good talent teams on both sides.


    I believe that the three hospitals will not be willing to lose this face. They will certainly take the medical alliance as the key seed cultivation. Naturally, it is the best thing for younger students.

 Chapter 292

    Talking with the president about medical alliance is for the future development of Renxing hospital. This is not a feasible step. Jianghua university is second to none in the province. With such backup resources as support, the future development of Renxing hospital can be expected.


    At the same time, sharing medical alliance is not only beneficial to medical alliance, but also can enhance the interaction and complementarity between the three hospitals and Renxing hospital. Both of them are from Jianghua University, and they can join hands to donate to Jianghua University in the future.


    This is what Li Rui talked with the president in the follow-up. In life and work, we should know how to be grateful. We should always ask for what we want, and we should do what we can.


    At noon, Li Rui had dinner with the president. Many doctors in the third hospital are glad to see Li Rui''s friendly figure with the president. Although Li Rui is a self-supporting person, he is still the one who goes out of the three hospitals and has never forgotten his friendship with colleagues.


    "President, on the side of medical League, I will consult the students. In the Third Hospital, the development is not bad, and those who have no opinions will continue to stay. If I have been angry with Mo ganming, I will take it away. "


    "I understand, and I support that."


    After all, with the estrangement, it will not be what it used to be if it is repaired. It''s better to let them go and find a better home. After all, the dean is also their senior, so he will not be too harsh.


    After talking with the president, Li Rui returned to Renxing hospital.


    In the afternoon, Li Rui was working. Jian Su Mei brought a woman over. It was Liu Ling, the young model at the swimming pool party led by Wu Qingshan last time. Li Rui asked her to sit down and motioned Jane to go out first.


    "Come, think it over?"


    "Well, think about it. Here''s my resume. Please arrange a job for me. I believe I can do it well. " Liu Ling takes out a resume from her bag and gives it to Li Rui.


    Li Rui took a look and asked, "I remember your name is Liu Ling. Why is this Liu Ning?"


    "Before that, it was a fake name. In fact, most people in our circle didn''t use their real names."


    "In the future, you will use your real name in a dignified and aboveboard way. After work in the hospital, do not be afraid, we are your backup. We didn''t participate in your past, but we support your future. "


    Li Rui looked at Liu Ning and said slowly, "welcome to a new life."


    Liu Ning graduated from accounting and can arrange financial work nearby. His salary is 5000 yuan a month, but his probation period is 4500 yuan. This salary is not high, but Li Rui also promised that as long as she performs well, her salary and year-end bonus will be increased at will.


    "I''m different from those bosses. As long as you do something that I think is worth enough, I''ll give you what you deserve in return. If you can''t, I''ll kick you out, too. We are of the same generation. We don''t have many rules, but we have to have a bottom line. "


    After confirming Liu Ning''s job, Li Rui also warned her: "in short, you will be well managed. You can''t do anything in financial affairs. Otherwise, we will not sue you, we will kill you directly. "


    Liu Ning was surprised. To be honest, it''s rare to see such a boss who doesn''t play cards according to common sense.


    "Boss, what are you from?" Liu Ning asked uneasily.


    Li Rui smiles: "there are black and white, but you can rest assured that as long as you don''t commit a crime, no one can offend you. All right, you go and get ready. "


    Li Rui calls Jiansu Mei over and asks her to take Liu Ning through the entry procedures.


    In short, he walked in and asked quietly, "boss, it''s not the woman you raise outside, is it?"


    "What do you think, I don''t want face? Always think of me so badly. " Li Rui glared at Jiansu and said, "keep an eye on this woman, especially not to be cheated by her. But on the bright side, praise her and try to put her on the right track. "


    "Didn''t she go the right way before?" In short, I''m lost in thought.


    "This is another story. In a word, it''s a good thing that she is willing to start a new life. We don''t support her for nothing. It''s the best if we can depend on her ability to eat."


    Speaking of this, Li Rui suddenly had a wonderful feeling. It seems that I have already influenced the fate of some people. Liu Ning is like this, and so is the medical League.


    This is probably the confusing effect of the so-called "power", which can make a person feel inflated. It seems that the greater the power, the more people''s fate and life will be decided.


    "It''s all false and false."


    If Li Rui didn''t appreciate more of the wonders of the world, he might feel complacent because he felt the taste of power, and then embarked on the road of pursuing more power.


    After all, the conquest of "the world for me" is an irresistible experience for every man. But in fact, everyone is a separate individual. A really brave person will never accept too much power control. Only the timid are dominated by power.


    Thinking of those who are willing to be conquered by the false "hidden rules", Li Rui shakes his head.


    "I don''t want to be that kind of person, and no one else can do that to me."


    On the morning of the next day, Li Rui received a call from Wu Qingshan. Going to the provincial capital, Li Rui drives the car and goes to the appointment alone.


    Wu Qingshan was waiting for people to come to his teahouse. Seeing Li Rui coming, he was very happy: "come, go, sit up, just wait for you."


    At this time, the teahouse was so busy that many people had already come.


    "Li Rui, Qingshan really takes you seriously. He has been waiting for you for more than half an hour."


    "Yes, Li Rui, I haven''t seen Qingshan treat a person so seriously, except for the people he likes."


    "Envy, envy."


    Wuqingshan said with a smile: "don''t talk nonsense, I will go down for a while."


    "That''s about it, isn''t it? Anyone else hasn''t come. Hurry up. It''s time for us to start. " Wu Qingshan urged others to call.


    Several people took out their mobile phones to make a phone call, but Wu Qingshan''s words were still very useful.


    Everyone was drinking tea and eating snacks in the teahouse. Soon, all the people arrived, drove on their cars and set off in a mighty manner.


    Three Mercedes Benz cars and four sports cars are far away from each other along the way. They dare not get close to each other for fear of provoking the second generation of dandies. That momentum is really overbearing.


    Li Rui followed the motorcade and committed suicide to the provincial capital. By the time we got to the provincial capital, it was already dark.


    Wu Qingshan took them to a bar, a very good bar. The car stopped, everyone got off, men and women, very busy.


    "Castle Peak, is this place fun?" Huang Long asked with a smile. Wu Qingshan nodded: "as far as the provincial capital is concerned, this bar is the best, and the quality of girls is the highest. I also listen to what a friend of mine said. No matter what, go ahead and experience it."


    "Hunting is about to begin, ha ha!" Huang Long laughs and walks into the bar first.


    The night is intoxicating. Music and light, arouse people''s desire.

 Chapter 293

    As the best quality bar in the provincial capital, wuqingshan is right. The hardware facilities are good enough. The most important thing is that there are many beautiful girls here.


    To the card seat, Li Rui and Wu Qingshan have a table.


    "In fact, many of the women here are tuo. It''s free to come here. However, the service and security here are well done. Women come here to play and don''t worry about safety. What we are looking at is everyone''s ability. Just play with it. "


    Li Rui light smile: "I''m not interested in this, the main thing is to come and drink a little wine."


    "All right, waiter, bring the wine." Wu Qingshan snapped his fingers, and the waiter came over quickly, polite and respectful, "Hello, what would you like to drink?"


    "I''ll have three bottles of Remy Martin and five cocktails first. Anything will do. It tastes better."


    The former is mellow, while the latter tastes good. It''s just a price of tens of thousands. Wu Qingshan is rich enough.


    The next table also ordered wine one after another, all of which were expensive.


    "Castle Peak, do you want to go down and play?" Ye ye and others can''t wait for the wine to come up. Wu Qingshan laughed and said, "do you like that woman? Give up, you can''t get that woman. "


    Wu Qingshan''s eyes stayed with a young woman. She had a good figure and face, especially her figure, which was round and hot.


    "If you can make it, just have a try." Leaf eager to try, the general woman he also can''t see, good see, that must try.


    So he went.


    Leaves came to the side of the young woman, at first, is pretending to be casual. Twist and twist, wave your arms, follow the music beat.


    Li Rui, Wu Qingshan and others watched with a smile.


    "How do you know he can''t?"


    "This kind of family, mostly like more mature, capable men. The leaves are still too tender. It''s OK to deal with ordinary girls. That kind of young woman, how can she look up to him? "


    "What if you just like this kind of young man?" Li Rui asked with a smile.


    "It''s impossible. If so, it''s not the leaves. You see, she''s surrounded by several people. "


    There were several young men on the side of the young woman. They were very handsome.


    "In this world, not only women want to take a shortcut, but also men want to take a shortcut. So many people scold Phoenix man and peacock man, but there are still many men scrambling. That woman has money. Look at the watch she''s wearing. It''s Constantine


    Li Rui saw that the woman was wearing a very good watch. Li Rui can''t recognize a watch like Jiang shidanton. He just feels that it''s a good watch. Wu Qingshan can. He is familiar with that style.


    That''s what rich people are all about.


    You can see something in common from each other.


    The leaves danced for a while without any effect. The young woman did not look at these young people, but played her own game. Because of her manner, no one dares to do that immoral thing.


    However, the leaf is the bold one. When she wants to reach out, the young woman suddenly stops and stares at him. This makes the leaf very hurt, so she lowers her hand.


    The young woman went back to the card seat, but she didn''t care about the leaves.


    The young woman''s card seat is not far from here. Huang Long raises the head horse on the table and strides over.


    "Beauty, can I buy you a drink?"


    Huang Long is not more than ye ye. He is tall and strong. He is the type that can bring security to women. He can beat several muscular men at once. At the same time, the smile on Huanglong''s face is the kind with a little bit of bad.


    Such a man is a woman killer in a bar.


    "Don''t you think I don''t know you''re one of them? I''m not your bet. Nobody can win. " The young woman sneered and ignored Huang long. She called the waiter and said, "give me a cup of beauty."


    This woman is drinking red wine here.


    However, the waiter left quickly, and soon a cup of beauty was delivered.


    Huang Long said to the waiter, "I''m paying for this beautiful woman. I''m lucky to know her."


    With that, Huang Long goes back to his card seat.


    As soon as he sat down, Huang Long shook his head and grinned bitterly: "this woman is too proud to touch."


    "It''s not her pride, it''s your wrong way. When you do something, you have to recognize the facts and go slowly. The more valuable a woman is, the more she has to feel equal. "


    With that, Wu Qingshan got up and left his seat. With a glass of wine in his hand, his pace was steady.


    "Beauty, your watch is very good. This style of Constantine is very good. I don''t know where you got it


    The young woman took a look at Wu Qingshan and said with a smile, "the Patek Philippe in your hand is not bad."


    "Can I sit down and have a drink with you?"


    "Please take a seat. I understand that one of you guys has to be successful. You have more culture than them. You can have a drink together. Don''t think about anything else. "


    Wu Qingshan nodded and sat down. He said politely, "it''s just for fun. Desire is a small thing."


    For them, desire is of course a small matter, especially for men and women.


    As long as there is money, women and men are just commodities. This is what they have known for a long time.


    Seeing Wu Qingshan and the young lady and sister chatting happily, Huang Long and ye ye are all in admiration.


    "It''s just different when Qingshan comes back from studying abroad. I''ve been abroad, too. Why can''t I have the same culture as him? "


    "Can you compare with him? What kind of brain does Castle Peak have? What he wants to accomplish, which one hasn''t? "


    "That is, as long as Qingshan wants to do anything, he can do it!"


    Li Rui laughed at this.


    Is wuqingshan a God? Can you do anything? Obviously, it''s a false proposition. He just started after guessing things with high probability. However, even in this case, there are times when they miss, such as Zhang Qing.


    Teacher Zhang is the woman he will never get.


    Wu Qingshan and the young woman chatted for a while, and they had a good talk. After a while, the young woman suddenly fell asleep.


    "You, you... Mean!"


    The younger sister said this and fell on the table. At this time, Huang Long, who has been silent, just shows a mysterious and interesting smile.


    Huang Long walked slowly to the young woman, came to wuqingshan, sat down and asked, "Qingshan, do you play or do I play?"


    Wu Qingshan laughed: "old rules, guess."


    They started to guess there.


    Li Rui also got up at this time and went to the young woman: "what''s the matter, this woman won''t die suddenly?"


    "She''s just in a temporary coma." Huang Long said faintly that he was tied with Wu Qingshan just now. At this time, Li Rui came over. I''m afraid he didn''t like Li Rui''s attitude.


    Li Rui said seriously: "I don''t think she looks right. This woman has a congenital disease. She may be dying now. Let me check it."


    With that, Li Rui''s hand supported the young woman''s shoulder.


    Huang Long said in a deep voice: "don''t check. It''s none of your business to die. Go back."


    "Castle Peak, let''s keep guessing."


    Li Rui was stunned, turned and walked back to the card seat.


    At this time, they laughed at Li Rui''s ignorance.


    "Don''t look at your weight, Li Rui. Don''t take yourself seriously."


    "Just be the president of your hospital. What do you think?"


    "Even if it''s a corpse, it''s not your turn."


    Over there, wuqingshan and Huanglong have won and lost.


    Huang Long won.


    Unfortunately, the woman just woke up.


    "Are you happy?"

 Chapter 294

    There was anger in the young woman''s repressed voice. Wu Qingshan and Huang Long didn''t know when she woke up, but at this moment, they were slightly surprised.


    "Beauty, what are you talking about?" Huang Long narrowed his eyes, got up and came to her, "go, I''ll help you to the hotel to have a rest."


    "Get out of here!" The young woman wants to push Huang Long away. However, although she wakes up, she is still quietly drugged by Huang long. At this time, she is barely recovered, but her body is still weak.


    Huang Long was silent. He held the young woman with one hand and took out a handkerchief with the other hand. He gently wiped it on the young woman''s face. She was in a coma again.


    "I''m not going to do it." Li Rui despised Huang Long''s behavior and stepped forward. Wu Qingshan grabbed Li Rui''s shoulder and dragged him back to the card seat: "OK, OK, I know you''re also interested, but Huang Long won it himself."


    He also thought Li Rui had a heart for the young woman. As he walked, he laughed: "the bureau is all made by Huang long. It''s useless for you to be greedy. There are still good ones in the bar. Don''t worry. Let''s choose them slowly. "


    "No, isn''t Huanglong afraid of making trouble like this? That young woman seems to have a good family background. " Li Rui is suspicious.


    "It''s not thin, but if you think about it, how can she come to such a place by herself? Did you see her friend come to help? Even if she is taken advantage of, does she mean to tell her family? If you come here, you will be enlightened. "


    Consciousness?


    Li Rui was stunned and stopped.


    Wuqingshan also stopped.


    Li Rui took Wu Qingshan''s hand off his shoulder and said, "I don''t think it''s good."


    "Eh? What''s wrong? " Wu Qingshan looked at Li Rui with a puzzled look on his face and suddenly laughed, "you are just too real. What''s good about men''s love and women''s love? "


    "No, I don''t think it''s good to go back to the card seat. I want to go to the toilet."


    Wu Qingshan was stunned and then burst out laughing.


    "You, you''ll sell the story. OK, the toilet is over there. Go and get back


    Li Rui covered his stomach and quickly ran to the toilet.


    Almost as soon as he ran into the toilet, Li Rui smashed the ventilation window of the toilet glass, and the whole person went out like a fish.


    Break the window, drill out of the window, these two actions at one go. In the twinkling of an eye, Li Rui was outside the wall, fast footed, pedaling a few steps, like a fuzzy shadow in the dark, leaving quickly.


    At this moment, Huang Long is going to help the young woman into the car. He opens the door and puts the young woman into the rear seat. Then, get into the car, start, and drive to a quiet area outside the bar.


    Huang Long got out of the car, went to the back seat, got in and pulled up the door.


    He doesn''t plan to go to any hotel at all. He may stay in the evidence when he goes to the hotel. No one will meddle in his own car. What''s more, it''s even more exciting. I used to play like this and never had an accident.


    Huang Long reached out and pulled off the young woman''s skirt.


    "It''s really the best. This time, I won''t lose money. I''ve made a lot of money."


    Huang Long swallowed his saliva. His hand was a little hasty. He reached for the woman''s clothes. But at this time, there seems to be something moving outside the car.


    Huang Long doesn''t even care. He has a lot of guts. Who dares to disturb the good?


    But before Huang Long could touch the woman''s clothes, the car roared.


    The light and the wind came in.


    Huang Long turned and looked back.


    Nothing there?


    But the door has really been opened.


    It was dark in the shade of the trees, and there were fewer passers-by. I can''t even find the light here. What is it? The door suddenly flies to the ground by itself?


    Huang Long rubbed his eyes and patted his forehead: "am I not drunk?"


    It was quiet all around, and no one responded to Huang Long except for the occasional hustle and bustle of cars and horses in the distance. Huang Long was a little flustered at first. He didn''t understand it, and it was too strange and strange.


    No matter what, the door will not fly away by itself.


    Huang long did not dare to move and trembled. He took out his cell phone from his pocket and hurriedly dialed the phone.


    "Hello..."


    A black hand flashed down from the top of the car, grabbed Huang Long''s leg, pulled it out and threw it.


    Pop!


    Huanglong was like a toad that was thrown on the ground by a child. His hands and feet twitched and fell into a coma.


    From the beginning to the end, Huang Long only saw one hand clearly, and knew nothing else, so he fell down.


    Li Rui stood quietly in front of Huang Long and picked up the mobile phone on the ground.


    After a look, this mobile phone is calling Wu Qingshan.


    Li Rui hung up quietly.


    "If you still want to move rescuers, you can''t think of yourself as Monkey Sun."


    Li Rui crushed the mobile phone with one foot, then quickly got into the car, picked up the skirt and helped the young woman put it on. However, this is relatively slow, because Li Rui has never taken off a woman''s clothes, so he is not familiar with it. At first I thought it was from the bottom to the top, but it was reversed.


    A heart thumping straight jump, this young woman elder sister really has the proud capital, the skin is snow-white greasy, lightly touches can ignite the wildfire in the man''s heart.


    After Li Rui dressed the skirt for her sister, he picked her up and ran away.


    On the road, I only saw a young man holding a young woman. It looked like he was going to be sent to the hospital for emergency treatment. Pedestrians on the roadside all avoided.


    Finally, Li Rui sends the young woman to a hotel and opens a room. Li Ruigang is going to put the young woman on the bed. Unexpectedly, the bumpy road and the young woman Whoa, vomit all over Li Rui.


    It''s all clothes and pants.


    "Oh, no!"


    Li Rui wants to cry without tears.


    Li Rui didn''t dare to turn his head to look at his clothes, but the vomit stuck on his back. It was


    I can''t bear it.


    I can''t bear it.


    Li Rui closes the door of the room and turns to the bathroom.


    "It''s hard to be a good man, alas."


    Li Rui takes off his clothes and goes to take a bath and wash


    In the room, the young woman still didn''t wake up. Vomiting is a natural reaction of her body. When she wakes up, it''s still a long way away.


    Li Rui came back from the bath, looked at his clothes and took out everything in his pocket. The clothes are very dirty. If you really want to get rid of them, you can call the front desk and give 200 service tips. Then someone can buy one more.


    Because he didn''t know the coma of the young woman, Li Rui had to wait in her room all night. Fortunately, Li Rui consciously opened a double standard room and another bed before opening the room.


    Li Rui fell asleep after turning off the light.


    In the middle of the night, Li Rui was kicked up.


    "Son of a bitch, I''ll kill you! You''re dead! "


    Li Rui got up from under the bed and looked at the young woman''s elder sister with her waist crossed, frowning.


    "Are you crazy?"

 Chapter 295

    "You dare to scold me, I want you to live as if you were dead!" The young woman said angrily.


    "I didn''t clean myself, I went to that place and was drugged by others. If I hadn''t saved you, you don''t know how many photos have been taken. You are still fierce here. What''s fierce? "


    Li Rui took no time to sit back on the bed, lay down, and put on the quilt: "if you don''t want to fall asleep here, go away, I''ll save a female dog."


    The young woman was stunned and didn''t respond for a long time.


    "You, you saved me?"


    "Yes, please check it yourself. Have you ever been touched by someone and not counted in your heart? Not only did I save you, but you also vomited all over me. Before you leave, remember to settle the money for clothes and for a house. My money is not from the strong wind. "


    Li Rui didn''t even bother to look at the young woman again. She was a dog biting LV Dongbin and didn''t know the good heart.


    The young woman really checked and turned around to feel under the skirt. After touching for a while, I found that there was nothing different. I was a little relieved. Suddenly, I turned around and cried, "no, you are with them!"


    "So I should be like them, right?" Li Rui glared at her and said, "how do you think you woke up for the first time? I didn''t wake you up. The second time, you were all carried into the car, so you had to pick your pants. If I hadn''t rescued you, you would have been played by others in the car. Now you''re acting like a chaste martyr, so pure, and going to a bar? "


    "I, I''m going for the first time, too!" The young woman''s face turned red and delicate. "I''ve never been there before. I''m in a bad mood, so I go to play."


    "Twist so skillfully, the first time, who believe it." Li Rui muttered.


    The younger sister argued, "I have a good foundation in learning dance and yoga."


    "Oh, you''re great. Go to the bar. Come on, you can rest if you like, and go away if you don''t. In addition, if you don''t believe it, go to the hospital tomorrow to see if you have been violated. I don''t want to argue with you. I want to sleep. "


    With that, Li Rui raised his hand and turned off the light.


    Young women are speechless.


    After a while, she went back to her bed.


    "Not going?" Li Rui turned and asked.


    "I''m afraid that there are no good people in this society. I''m alone. I dare not go out in the middle of the night. "


    "Then you are not afraid that I am a bad man?"


    "You still don''t run, and even if you can run, the monk can''t run to the temple. Tomorrow I''ll let the police arrest you and interrogate you severely. I''ll know what things will be like at that time. "


    "It was the dog that bit LV Dongbin." Li Rui murmured.


    The young woman is silent.


    Yes, if Li Rui is really innocent, her practice is really not authentic. But this is the most convenient way.


    Li Rui turned over and went on sleeping.


    Li Rui didn''t know whether the young woman was sleeping or not. He only knew that at dawn the next day, the young woman''s sister was sleeping like a dead pig.


    This woman''s heart is really big.


    Li Rui went to the bathroom to wash, and called the front desk to send the clothes. When he went to the bathroom to change into a new suit, Li Rui grabbed a pillow and threw it at the young woman.


    "Get up, lazy pig!"


    The young woman opened her eyes in a daze. Last night, she wanted to stay up late to be on guard, but in the end, the quilt was too warm.


    "How can I fall asleep, frighten you, you!"


    "What are you? I''m leaving. I didn''t have to play all night because of your delay. It''s a good thing that you and pigs can''t sleep. "


    "You The young woman was angry and speechless.


    Li Rui shrugged his shoulders and said, "are you going with me or will you go by yourself later?"


    "You are not allowed to leave!" The young woman said fiercely.


    "I just want to go, you bite me?" Li Rui said with a smile. The young woman rushed to Li Rui and opened her arms: "you are not allowed to go!"


    Li Rui''s smiling face sank. Ah, he came up.


    Immediately grasp the young woman''s arms, the whole person is a forward consistent, directly put the young woman into bed, a ride on her.


    "Do you want the dog to bite LV Dongbin? It''s just you. Save it. I''ll get angry and put you in the right place. Then you''ll have no place to cry. "


    The young woman turned her head aside in humiliation.


    Yes, Li Rui is right. It''s all right.


    Originally, she just wanted to make some noise and quarrel with Li Rui. Then she took the opportunity to make things big, called the police and arrested Li Rui. Where do you think this handsome guy is so strong?


    At this time, Li Rui firmly controlled her arm and rode on her body. The young woman was humiliated and felt hot and dry.


    Sweat, slowly flowing down her neck.


    Li Rui sneered and scolded: "Sao."


    "Go away." Young women dare not look at Li Rui.


    "Dare to say no, I''m hot."


    "That''s a normal human reaction, a normal reaction!" The young woman pleaded.


    Li Rui turned a deaf ear, lowered his head, and deeply sniffed the fragrance of the young woman: "normal reaction is also Sao, but I''m afraid of getting sick, let you go."


    With that, Li Rui released the young woman''s hand and left the room without looking back.


    The young woman lay on her back for a long time with a faint sigh.


    It''s like not being satisfied, or being ashamed of yourself.


    Li Rui left the hotel. After a while, he received a phone call. It''s Wu Qingshan. It sounds like he''s in a bad mood.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Rui asked him.


    "I haven''t been in touch with you. Where have you been?"


    "Oh, I don''t know if the mobile phone is accidentally in flight mode." Li Rui pretended to be stupid and asked tentatively, "I didn''t see you when I came back last night. I had a bit of diarrhea."


    "There was an accident in Huanglong last night. Alas, I gave you a call and left with someone without contacting you. Huang Long is now in the hospital. He is seriously injured. Don''t you know the medical skills? Come here and help. "


    "All right, I''ll come right over." Li Rui hung up the phone, got on the bus and recently showed a smile.


    "If you don''t earn him a fortune, I''m sorry for his bad character."


    Li Rui has no good impression of Huang Long because he is drugged and forced to take people away to commit violence. But it doesn''t matter. What do you say?


    Even a piece of toilet paper has its use.


    What is the use of Huanglong? Li Rui doesn''t know anything else, but his family has money. Li Rui knows it.


    Don''t you need to pay for treatment? It''s impossible.


    When Li Rui arrived at the hospital, it was nearly 9 a.m. Provincial People''s Hospital, this group of rich children have a little loyalty, people are basically there. One by one, they were either in the corridor or lying on chairs, and their spirits were in a state of malaise.


    Li Rui walked into the ward, and Wu Qingshan got up immediately: "Li Rui, please help me. The medics said that Huang Long might lose his memory!"


    "Amnesia? Not really. " Li Rui doubts a way, almost didn''t say, didn''t fall him last night, how to want to lose memory.


    But then I think, amnesia is better than being a livestock.


    Li Rui went up to have a look. Looking back, he shook his head at Wu Qingshan and sighed: "Alas, it''s not just amnesia. Huang Long''s current situation. I think he still has the risk of being a eunuch."


    Wu Qingshan and others turned pale with fear. There is only one son in Huanglong family. If he comes out to play eunuch, what can he do?

 Chapter 296

    "What can we do? If Huanglong doesn''t work, we''re sorry for him!" Wu Qingshan and Huang Long are long-time friends, friends who have been together for decades.


    "The most important thing is that if the Huang family is a queen, uncle Huang will definitely be... Finished. Uncle Huang belongs to the Discipline Inspection Commission." Others cried with pale faces.


    This makes many people seem a little flustered. If Huang Long really doesn''t work, the Huang family will definitely blame them. After all, this kind of interest relevance is the most important thing.


    Some people questioned after calming down: "but the doctor didn''t say that Huanglong has this problem?"


    All eyes are on Li Rui.


    Li Rui shook his head: "the doctor didn''t check this piece. That''s because he''s not good at it. In addition, the dominant damage of Huanglong mainly focuses on the head, so we ignore other damage of Huanglong. If you don''t believe me, we''ll call the doctor


    In fact, Huanglong didn''t have this problem, but when Li Rui just touched Huanglong, he quietly broke Huanglong''s meridians with aura.


    Save this son of a bitch to harm people again, amnesia may also restore memory, but can''t be a man, it''s estimated that he will be much less lustful.


    If Huang Long knew Li Rui''s "good intentions", he would jump out of coma and fight with Li Rui. But at this time, the big guy showed his admiration for Li Rui. For nothing else, he saw Li Rui''s illness that others didn''t see.


    "Why don''t we hide this?" It was suggested.


    "Hide it, do it!" Wu Qingshan stood up, played his role as a leader, and said in a deep voice, "we don''t want this to happen, but Huanglong is our good brother. We must never mention it. I''ll lose face to anyone who makes him lose face! "


    These words can be said to be loud, and everyone listened to them and nodded in silence.


    Yes, in addition to concealing, if it goes out, where will Huang Long''s face go? How much does the Huang family hate?


    "Of course, if Huang long can be cured, we should try our best to help him. For the sake of the happiness of our brothers, we have to shoulder the difficulties together. " Wu Qingshan has started to stir up emotion now.


    "Li Rui, aren''t you good at medicine? Can you cure Huanglong Asked the leaf.


    Li Rui almost laughed, but now he was still serious and said, "it''s hard to say. I think it''s hard to cure. The key is that even if it is to be cured, it will cost a lot of money. "


    "Money is nothing. As long as it can cure Huanglong, money is absolutely not a problem." Wu Qingshan waved his hand and said, "Li Rui, how much do you want?"


    "It''s hard for me to say, and we are all brothers. You ask me how much money I want to earn, as if I want to earn your money. Is Li Rui like that?" Li Ruiyi just said, flatly shaking his head, "I can treat Huanglong for free, but unless Huanglong has enough medicine, it is absolutely difficult to cure it!"


    It''s another piece of admiration.


    Ye ye patted her thigh, stood up and said to Li Rui, "Li Rui, you are very loyal! I used to be short-sighted, always can''t get along with you, today I can see clearly you this brother, is worth paying! Sorry, I''m sorry for everything I''ve done before! "


    Li Rui smiles, pats Ye Ye''s shoulder, and says nothing with a smile.


    I really want to laugh.


    Wu Qingshan came over and patted Li Rui on the shoulder, facing his companion: "do you see that? This is the role of our circle. We can help each other when something goes wrong. And don''t just see that interest and friendship are the most important significance of our circle! "


    "Castle Peak is right, Li Rui. Good job!" Someone said excitedly.


    Li Rui still smiles but does not speak.


    "In this way, before Huanglong wakes up, you should ask the doctor to come and check Huanglong. Here, I''ll make a list. Let''s start our own relationship and gather the herbs together. Ladies and gentlemen, it''s time for us to unite! "


    Wu Qingshan immediately started organizing and arranged the task. Money can buy medicinal materials, with money to buy. If you can''t buy medicinal materials with money, you need them with your family. In a word, you must try your best.


    "After Huang Long wakes up, if there is a cure, I will tell him all your help and uncle Huang!" Wu Qingshan''s steady voice is very convincing. He is the organizer of this circle and has always had a good reputation.


    He is also a very capable person, and knows that he has interests to drive his companions.


    Li Rui thinks that this person is very capable.


    If they are not so bad, it is not impossible for Li Rui to cure Huang Long''s problems quietly. The problem is, it''s not worth it. So Li Rui didn''t want to.


    Since then, there will be one more Eunuch in the world, but there will be many fewer innocent victims. It''s not the first time that Huang Long has been able to do this kind of thing.


    Li Rui''s eyes swept the faces of the people at the scene one by one.


    Looking at them, who else is a virtue jerk with Huang Long.


    The funny thing is that some people think Li Rui''s eyes are kind. Instead, they nod and respond with a smile, showing that you are a good man. I really treat you like a brother.


    I don''t know. If they really know what Li Rui thinks, they will retreat three thousand miles and never see each other again.


    The doctor was called by Wu Qingshan to check for Huang Long and confirmed Li Rui''s diagnosis again. After that, everyone took action.


    Even Wu Qingshan racked his brains to find the prescription written by Li Rui.


    Li Rui, on the contrary, has free time.


    Li Rui left the hospital and went outside to breathe.


    "By the time they get all the drugs together, I can almost go to another stage. It''s amazing. What''s next? "


    There are five parts of shanhaijue. The fifth stage is to transform Qi, and the aura is released. After these periods of cultivation, Li Rui has been staying in the Huaqi section for some time.


    Li Rui is thinking about the next direction of practice.


    "If you practice Huaqi section to perfection, you can consider practicing other skills. At present, as long as I follow this rhythm, the perfection of Huaqi section is hardly a problem. Think about how hard I used to feel. "


    "We should also seize the time to make up for the search for gods."


    The road of practice is long, once prosperous, but now it has a lonely feeling. If you didn''t come into contact with the underground wechat group in those years, I''m afraid you would have a lot of admiration for such childe brothers as Liu Tiannan and Wu Qingshan.


    It''s all gone.


    The number of celebrities depends on today.

 Chapter 297

    For a while and a half, it''s estimated that they didn''t collect all the herbs so quickly. Li Rui is not in a hurry either. In the afternoon, when everyone is busy, Li Rui finds an excuse to go back and look for the books carefully and leave.


    After all, material is valuable and knowledge is priceless. What''s more, Li Rui is still required to refine the medicinal materials collected in the end. It''s hard for others to say. If they want Li Rui to cure the disease, they have to provide medicinal materials, right?


    Although it is relatively leisurely, the provincial capital actually has nowhere to go. At more than three in the afternoon, Li Rui received a phone call.


    "You''re Li Rui. I''m Guan Baixue. I''ll treat you to dinner."


    Guan Baixue? Li Rui was stunned for a moment. When he thought about it carefully, he didn''t seem to know such a person. But for the voice on the phone, it is a little familiar.


    After thinking about it carefully, Li Rui''s brain hummed and remembered.


    "Are you the young woman last night? Come back? If you want to invite me to dinner, don''t you invite 800 swordsmen to stand by and just wait to drop the cup and let people chop me to death? "


    "You think too much. I''ve made a thorough investigation of last night. But the bad guys also get the punishment they deserve. They''re in the hospital, aren''t they? But it''s you. If you don''t dare to come, I''ll tell others that you hurt your companion. "


    This is a troublesome matter. If this matter is told, Li Rui''s reputation will be half destroyed.


    "OK, you say a place, I''ll come right over."


    The young woman reported an address. Li Rui hung up his cell phone and drove to that place.


    Leading the group.


    "Eighth floor, 808. I''ll go. It''s so superstitious."


    Li Rui stood in front of Lingjin group building and said to himself. Then he walked inside. As soon as he entered the gate, he had to swipe his card. Li Rui didn''t have a card, so he had to tell the security guard, "I''ll go to the 8th floor to find a man named Guan Feixue."


    "Do you have an appointment?" The security guard asked seriously.


    Li Rui shook his head and nodded: "she asked me to go up for dinner. Is this an appointment?"


    "You wait. I''ll call and ask." The security guard walked a few steps away quickly and took out his cell phone to make a phone call. After a while, he came to Li Rui, bent down and handed out a card, "Hello, please come in."


    Very good attitude, very respectful.


    Now Li Rui has seen that Guan Feixue is mostly a leader of some company. Otherwise, the security guard would not be so cautious and would not be so respectful after answering the phone.


    But Li Rui is not afraid.


    Even if Guan Feixue really arranged 800 swordsmen in room 808, Li Rui would jump down from the eighth floor. Li Rui didn''t believe that all the eight hundred swordsmen could jump down the stairs.


    After going upstairs, Li Rui comes to 808 and meets Guan Feixue.


    At this time, Guan Feixue is elegant and business. A half long skirt, a short sleeve white shirt, perfectly outlines her charm and temperament. Business people, elites... In an instant, several words flashed into Li Rui''s mind.


    She sat upright at her desk and didn''t know what she was writing. Eyebrows slightly frown, it seems that some are not happy to do this job. Hearing the footsteps, she just looked up and said, "please sit down."


    Li Rui sat down.


    Guan Feixue continues to be busy.


    After ten minutes, Li Rui coughed and got up to his desk. He took out the documents from Guan Feixue''s hand and said, "you''re not so busy. Besides, if you''re not feeling well, you don''t have to work so hard during the physiological period."


    Guan Feixue looks up and stares at Li Rui.


    Li Rui had no fear and said, "the most important thing is that you didn''t pour me a cup of tea after I''ve been here for ten minutes. It''s impolite."


    "So? Should I get up and pour you tea? " Guan Feixue asked.


    Li Rui nodded: "I think so."


    Guan Feixue stares at Li Rui for a while, gets up, picks up a disposable cup, pours a cup of tea for Li Rui, and hands it to Li Rui.


    Li Rui took it and drank it slowly.


    "I came to you to ask if you need money. I have nothing else to thank you for, but I have money. I can give you a million dollars, just as you thank you for helping me


    "You''re welcome. I don''t need money. I didn''t come here to ask for favors from you. I came here when you called to invite me to dinner. "


    "Isn''t it because you think I can cultivate and develop some other feelings?" Guan Feixue''s pretty face is slightly cold, which can be said to be very bold and avant-garde to put forward this idea.


    But seeing Li Rui''s surprised expression, Guan Feixue knows that he is wrong.


    "I''m sorry. I''m the one who takes the heart of a villain as the belly of a gentleman."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s not the first time for you anyway." Li Rui shrugs.


    Guan Feixue returned to his seat, folded his hands together, and said in a very conservative and official tone: "no, actually you should feel lucky. Because you are the only one who can get my protection. "


    "What does that mean?"


    "It means that you are about to be destroyed. Your gang, your clique. All the people will be caught, and you are the only lucky one among you. You owe all this to your kindness. I hope you can keep your virtue


    Li Rui was very uncomfortable with the tone of condescending and sentencing.


    "Do you know their family background?"


    "I don''t know their family background, and I don''t care. But I know my family background and my fiance''s family background, so I don''t need to do anything at all. Those people will be miserable. "


    "You asked me to come here just to make a statement?" Li Rui said curiously.


    Guan Feixue nodded: "yes, I asked you to come here just to tell some people that you are innocent and that I approve of you. So, they won''t retaliate on you. You can rest assured. "


    "Excuse me for asking, do you really know the background of wuqingshan?"


    Li Rui is very curious about why this woman is so confident and even arrogant. She doesn''t look like a brain wreck. Even after last night''s lessons, she should understand that at least for people like Wu Qingshan, she is not inferior to her.


    What''s more, a woman who almost had an accident last night didn''t have such a big voice.


    Guan Feixue seemed to guess what Li Rui was thinking, sighed, and youyou said, "you don''t understand why I say that. It''s normal. But you can''t resist fate, including me. It''s because you can''t resist that you want to indulge yourself. "


    "But unfortunately, we all failed."


    "Who is he?" Li Rui can''t help asking.


    Guan Feixue picked up the mobile phone on the table and gently pointed. Then, he handed it to Li Rui.


    Li Rui took a look and was shocked.


    So it''s this one!

 Chapter 298

    The one Guan Feixue suggested does have such energy.


    "The four families in Jiangnan, Zhang, Guan, Li and Dai, did not expect that you would be a member of the Guan family, let alone that your fiance would be a member of the Dai family."


    With a bitter smile, Li Rui returns his mobile phone to Guan Feixue. But unexpectedly, Guan Feixue''s face is more surprised than Li Rui''s.


    "How can you know the four families?"


    "It''s the information age. What''s so strange about knowing. You four have a dominant position either in wealth or in power. We ordinary people don''t know at all. We''re only half convinced, but today I''m convinced. "


    In college, Ke shanyong''s family was the vassal of the Li family among the four families. Ke shanyong only revealed this secret to Li Rui. Ke shanyong attaches great importance to his background and ability, and likes to know the secrets behind these so-called "families".


    Ke shanyong once mentioned the one Guan Feixue showed Li Rui. What the outside world knows better is that his uncle is a high-level political leader in Jiangnan province. However, in the story that Ke shanyong tells, the young man is just like a dragon and a phoenix among the people.


    "I didn''t expect that I would have a chance to meet the fiancee of such a character." Li Rui smiles, but there is not much excitement on his face. He just calmly states his mood and asks, "why do you appear in such a place?"


    If you take that position, you will definitely not allow your future wife to go in and out of that occasion. Not to mention, let her go to that occasion alone.


    "That''s just your wishful thinking. In fact, closing my family is just a political marriage with the Dai family. He has his man. I have known for a long time that when we are together, we don''t have any feelings to speak of. I only met him once. "


    "His man?"


    "Well, he''s the one."


    It''s OK. Li Rui has an incredible expression. Although we respect everyone''s orientation, we still feel a little shocked.


    Guan Feixue smiles, and the smile is dim: "don''t think it''s false that the rich family has no true love, otherwise it won''t be so popular. In fact, it''s almost impossible for a family woman like us to meet the one I love all my life. "


    "But at least he should take care of you. You are his woman. If anything happens to you, he won''t tolerate his fiancee wearing a hat on him, though his surname is Dai. "


    Guan Feixue chuckled, this time it was a real laugh: "I haven''t married him yet? The last time I saw him, he was in bed with a man in his arms, not wearing any clothes. Since he doesn''t care about my face, why should I care about his face? "


    "What was the last time? When was the last time?" Li Rui asked.


    Guan Feixue was silent for a moment and said, "yesterday afternoon, I received news and rushed to see it."


    Li Rui holds his forehead.


    Woman, never make a woman angry, otherwise no one knows what kind of outrageous things she will do.


    Li Rui has a deep fear.


    Guan Feixue is a little sad in his eyes: "do you look down on me? Yes, I look down on myself and do such a ridiculous thing. But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''m not going to finish. After today, I''m still happy. "


    "I don''t care." Li Rui shows his hand.


    Whether it''s YeYe, Huanglong or wuqingshan. In essence, they just talk about a group of CHILDES who know how to eat, drink and trample on the dignity of others. Li Rui stayed with them just for the sake of profit.


    But in fact, those interests are not so important.


    "Since you have no psychological burden on this matter, that''s good. In a word, you and I will say hello and keep it. I won''t keep your friends. Coming and going, I owe you and I don''t owe you any more. "


    "Don''t worry, I never think you owe me anything. I don''t even know your identity, and I have no intention to save you. But at that time, I just couldn''t bear to see them do that. I thought it was too dreary. "


    "You''re a good man, but I doubt you''re a man." Guan Feixue smiles strangely. Li Rui looks at her smile and thinks of the word scolding her in the hotel that day.


    It''s not a show.


    It''s the kind of Sao that people want to capture her and trample her severely. It''s so Sao that people want to keep her clean without leaving any gap.


    "If you are not a man because of your unsophisticated appearance, your fiance is not a man."


    "He doesn''t count, at least in my opinion."


    Li Rui has nothing to say.


    Guan Feixue picked up the mirror on the table and looked up and down twice. Then, she arranged her clothes: "let''s go. I asked you to have dinner."


    Li Rui nodded.


    Originally thought it was going to a hotel, but Li Rui didn''t expect that Guan Feixue took her to her own home!


    A duplex villa, decorated very small, fresh, also very clean. When Li Rui walked into the small yard, Li Rui couldn''t help getting up and going to the kitchen.


    "Can you eat it? You''re not taking me for a mouse


    "Yes, I always cook by myself." Guan Feixue glanced at Li Rui, "why, can''t you trust me?"


    "It''s not, it''s just that I underestimate you a little bit."


    Li Rui touched his nose and turned back to the living room.


    It''s getting dark outside.


    What does this woman mean?

 Chapter 299

    Guan Feixue''s cooking skill is not bad. She is busy in the kitchen for a while. She brings out the first bowl of dishes. Li Ruizhi gets up and takes a look.


    I think it''s pretty good. It''s full of color, fragrance and so on.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that you still have a good hand."


    "I have more than one hand. I have all the special chef certificates." Guan Feixue snorted coldly and went back to the kitchen to keep busy.


    Li Rui leans on the sofa, enjoying the inexplicable peace and warmth.


    To tell the truth, Li Rui thinks that the young woman, no, the big sister is quite brave.


    She''s not afraid of being wild at all?


    It''s strange to take a man home for dinner.


    After working for more than 20 minutes, Guan Feixue cooked five dishes and one soup. It is quite rich.


    "Wash your hands, eat." Guan Feixue greets Li Rui. She washes her hands and goes to the dining table.


    Li Rui washed his hands and sat down at the table. Looking at these delicious dishes, I can''t help shaking my fingers.


    Guan Feixue gives Li Ruisheng a bowl of rice. Li Ruisheng takes it and says thank you. Then he takes a bite of the food on the table with his chopsticks. A bowl of steamed sea bass, the meat is tender and delicious.


    "Delicious Li Rui praised.


    Guan Feixue said with a smile: "my mouth is very sweet, but my cooking always suits my own taste."


    She''s not in a hurry, and she''s eating with vegetables. During the meal, they had nothing to say. Maybe it''s the problem of tutoring, or because of the unfamiliar relationship between two people, there is not much to talk about.


    It was completely dark outside the window and the light was on.


    Halfway through the meal, there was a knock on the door. Guan Feixue went to have a look and opened the door.


    "I''m eating. Why don''t you tell me?" The man''s voice came from the door.


    Li Rui stops his chopsticks and looks over.


    Guan Feixue comes back with a cold face, grabs chopsticks and continues to eat without looking at people. On the contrary, Li Rui looked at the man and said hello.


    The man was muscular, tall and masculine. If it is put on the society, it is the kind that extremely attracts women''s attention, coupled with the appropriate clothes, it is very masculine.


    If Li Rui didn''t know in advance that Guan Feixue''s fiance had some secret "special hobby", I''m afraid he really thought they were talented and beautiful.


    It''s a pity that heaven is not beautiful. There are so many perfect stories. Reality is always bloody and cruel, unfortunately, unfortunately.


    Li Rui was just making a comment in his heart.


    The man''s eyes lit up when he saw Li Rui. This light made Li Rui a little flustered. He quickly avoided his sight and focused on the food on the table.


    "Hello, my name is Dai Zong. What''s your name, please?"


    Li Rui did not lift his head: "my name is Li Rui, a friend of Feixue''s sister. Today he invited me to dinner. I thank her very much. You are sister Feixue''s friend. I think you have extraordinary bearing. You must be a person with status. Please take care of sister Feixue more in the future. "


    Guan Feixue rolled his eyes.


    Dai Zong didn''t notice the details, but said to himself, "brother Li Rui is pretty pretty pretty. Feixue''s friend is my friend. If you have anything in the future, just say it and I''ll take care of it."


    Li Rui''s scalp numb, quickly refused: "no need, no need, I''m just a civilian, nothing to take care of. But my sister Feixue needs a man to take care of her. For this, alas. "


    Under the table, Guan Feixue quietly steps on Li Rui''s feet.


    Li Rui quickly shut up and looked honest. Dai Zong was very fond of Li Rui when he first met him. He said, "Feixue told me about you. He said that you are a gentleman, not a woman. I think we may have some common topics. Li Rui, you can rest assured that your friend''s affairs will not involve you. "


    Li Rui secretly hates, raises a foot, also quietly steps on the foot of pass flying snow.


    This is nothing to do with what, this Dai Zong clearly has something to say, Guan Feixue has sold him again, damn this woman!


    Li Rui raised his head and gave a brilliant smile: "brother Dai, you misunderstood me."


    "I don''t think there was any misunderstanding." Dai Zong gave a cold smile and sat down at the table, just in front of Li Rui. "I''ll deal with your friends tomorrow. I heard that you are here in Feixue, so I came here specially to have a look. However, I think you are not close to women. "


    "I''m close to women, but I don''t like to force women. What''s more, sister Fei Xue and I just have a meal. There''s nothing else. I''ll almost go back tomorrow. "


    "You can''t go back for the time being. You need to cooperate with the investigation and be a tainted witness." Dai Zong said with a smile.


    Li Rui frowned and put down his chopsticks. It was impossible to eat.


    "Dagger, what I did and what kind of person I am, I think you have made a clear investigation for a long time. I have nothing to do with sister Feixue. Can you leave me out of your business? "


    Dai Zong said with a smile, "it''s OK. I''ll make a joke with you. It depends on your nervousness."


    Then Dai Zong got up and took his chopsticks. It seems that this guy hasn''t had dinner yet?


    And Guan Feixue quickly kicks Li Rui''s foot away from her. Just now, she thinks Li Rui has too many mouths and reminds Li Rui not to talk. Unexpectedly, thinking of what Dai Zong said to Li Rui, Guan Feixue wanted to laugh.


    Now I kick Li Rui''s feet. I''m not angry. Li Rui is a little angry. He just rubs Guan Feixue''s calf, which makes Guan Feixue feel embarrassed. He gives Li Rui a glance and gives him a warning.


    Li Rui also white Guan Feixue a look, meaning that you are allowed to avenge, do not allow me to disgust you?


    When Dai Zong turned around, they recovered as usual, as if nothing had happened.


    Dai Zong took chopsticks to pick up vegetables, so he just ate them instead of eating them.


    "Li Rui, are you interested in following me? I think you are smart and pretty. As long as you work with me, I''ll make you rich. "


    "No, I have money." Li Rui refused again.


    This Dai Zong is really disgusting. Li Rui always speaks intentionally or unintentionally, but Li Rui even pretends not to understand his hobby.


    However, Li Rui''s attitude made Dai Zong itch. In Dai Zong''s opinion, Li Rui''s refusal is totally reliable. Such a man needs only a little training


    Dai Zong''s eyes seemed to have a flame.


    Li Rui is very irritable. What kind of dog is it? I really want to slap him to death. Today''s meal is really too angry, regret, angry!


    "Li Rui, think about it again. This is my business card." Dai Zong took out a business card from his pocket and handed it to Li Rui.


    Li Rui took it and stuffed it into his pocket.


    Then he stopped talking.


    I''ll throw the cards in the trash later. It''s disgusting.

 Chapter 300

    All reactionaries are paper tigers. After eating, Li Rui sat down on the sofa and prepared to have a cup of tea. Dai Zong and Guan Feixue are both fighting spirits. We mortals don''t need to get involved.


    With this in mind, Li Rui is not going to speak anyway.


    Guan Feixue poured two cups of tea, Li Rui one and Dai Zong one. Dai Zong came to Li Rui with a cup in his hand and sat down.


    "Li Rui, you don''t have an object, do you? There are many beautiful women in my circle of friends. Would you like to introduce some to you? "


    "I have a partner." Li Rui''s eyes were fixed on his tea, "and I love my partner very much."


    Dai Zong frowned. Obviously, the fact that Li Rui has an object is not good news for him with ulterior motives. Generally speaking, it''s not easy for straight men to bend again.


    Li Rui doesn''t want to stay here any more, so he doesn''t even finish his tea, so he gets up and asks Guan Feixue to leave.


    "I''ll go first. I''ll contact you later."


    Guan Feixue, with a smile, escorts Li Rui to the door.


    "Are you not afraid that he will hurt me? What about your moral conscience and sense of justice? " Guan Feixue asked quietly at the door. Li Rui had goose bumps all over his body: "I''m afraid that if I stay any longer, I will be the one who will be hurt. You don''t know. His eyes, forget it."


    Guan Feixue laughs teasingly.


    Li Rui leaves quickly.


    As soon as Li Rui left, Dai Zong stood at the door and looked at Li Rui with full appreciation and passion.


    "It seems that you have a good relationship with him." Dai Zong closed the door, came to the sofa and sat down, "but I think he is really a talent. He is not only your type, but also my type."


    Guan Feixue said with a smile: "come on, he''s not as strange as you. I didn''t come for you to get him, but to let him go


    Dai Zong licked his lips, showing an evil smile. If you don''t know who he is, you may be fascinated by this man. Unfortunately, just thinking of the scene you saw yesterday, Guan Feixue feels a chill.


    "If it''s all right, you can go back to your own house. I don''t welcome you here, seriously Guan Feixue looks at the door.


    Dai Zong said with a smile: "I''m your fiance. Am I better than the boy who just left? I''ll stay here if I want. After all, you are still my woman in name. Although I''m not interested in you, it doesn''t mean I want to listen to you. "


    "If you don''t go, I''ll go." Guan Feixue cold road.


    Dai Zong laughed: "well, I''ve written down this hatred. With this, Li Rui, I won''t let him go. Wait. Tomorrow I''ll see his brothers in person and tell them what Li Rui has done. When I see that Li Rui is desperate, what else can I do? "


    With that, Dai Zong went out laughing.


    "What a pervert." Guan Feixue had no choice but to feel Dai Zong''s temperament.


    "It''s terrible. I''m going to avenge Li Rui? No, I have to stop Dai Zong. What shall we do? " Guan Feixue thought hard. After a while, he clapped his hand and said, "forget it, I''d better go to bed!"


    Dai Zong is powerful, but Guan Feixue is not as powerful as him. What''s more, Dai Zong can''t guess what he wants to do. Moreover, if he stepped in at this time, he would not be able to stop Dai Zong, but would arouse his anger.


    "When Li Rui can''t stand it, I''ll step in again. At this time, Dai Zong is angry. Li Rui will appreciate me. Hum, kill two birds with one stone. I''m smart!"


    Guan Feixue hummed a little song and went upstairs slowly. When Li Rui came here, he only stayed on the first floor and never went up to the second floor. The second floor is the forbidden area of Guan Feixue, full of black style and dark tone.


    There are several photos on the wall, all of which are Li Rui''s materials. Since the morning, Li Rui''s information has been collected and put to her, which can keep Feixue curious for a long time. But it seems that I can''t see what''s wrong with Li Rui.


    When we were together, we didn''t see where he was particularly powerful. On the contrary, some young people were enthusiastic and didn''t look like a big man.


    But looking at the resume, it''s not unusual at all.


    "Is he also a disciple of the guwu family?"


    Guan Feixue thinks of this possibility and looks strange.


    Guwu aristocratic family, it''s a transcendent existence. There are four families in Jiangnan Province, each of which has the support of guwu family. Li Rui can rise so fast, and his skill is so extraordinary. I think there is a great possibility in this respect.


    "It seems that I have to get in touch with this man more. If I can recruit a group of powerful ancient martial arts experts for my family, I will be able to compete with my cousin for the position of heir to the family."


    Thinking of this, Guan Feixue laughs.


    Li Rui rushes back to the hospital now. Wu Qingshan and some of them are still in the ward. Huang Long hasn''t woken up yet, but Wu Qingshan said that he had woken up once and thought that he would wake up completely tomorrow morning.


    "Li Rui, where have you been. We have collected some medicinal materials, and it is estimated that we can start refining Chinese medicine. You shouldn''t walk around. If there''s something wrong with Huanglong, you must be at the scene. "


    Wu Qingshan was slightly dissatisfied, and Li Rui could understand it, but he did not agree with it: "all the medicinal materials should be collected, and a little medicine is not enough. Otherwise, the effect will be greatly reduced and his life may be in danger. "


    Wu Qingshan then apologized: "I''m sorry, but I didn''t think about it. But if you watch, we can rest assured. Only if you know the medical skills and have you here can we rest assured. "


    Li Rui nodded.


    "I''ll come to see it tomorrow. It''s so late today. Go and have a rest. Give it to the nurse. Anyway, even if there''s something wrong with Huanglong, you can''t help. "


    "No, at least when he wakes up and sees us by his side, he will feel more at ease." Wu Qingshan''s decisive appearance.


    Li Rui was a little surprised and sighed:


    "Unexpectedly, these people are quite loyal. It''s a pity that I don''t put my mind on the right path. This kind of loyalty often becomes a kind of mischief for the tiger. "


    Li Rui didn''t say a word and backed out. No matter how they are today, tomorrow may be totally different. If Dai Zong comes out in person, whether it''s wuqingshan, Huanglong or YeYe.


    I''m afraid it''s impossible to escape. After all, with the power and status of the Dai family, Wu Qingshan and his second generation children are not enough for others. The strength of both sides is not at the same level.


    Li Rui left the hospital with a lot of worries and found a hotel to rest. Anyway, it''s not his business to die a Taoist friend rather than a poor one.

 Chapter 301

    Meimei had a good sleep. At nine o''clock the next morning, Li Rui finished his breakfast and rushed to the ward. There are a large number of people at the gate. They don''t know what they are talking about. They all look strange when they see Li Rui.


    There seems to be something wrong with your eyes?


    Li Rui walks into the ward under the people''s eyes.


    Wu Qingshan looks gloomy. Seeing Li Rui, he points to a chair beside the bed: "Li Rui, come here and sit down."


    Li Rui went and sat down.


    "I didn''t expect that you would dare to come here, Li Rui. I''ll ask you something and you''ll answer me honestly." Wu Qingshan is staring at Li Rui.


    Li Rui nodded: "you say."


    "Is it related to you that Huang Long is injured?"


    Li Rui shook his head: "if it had anything to do with me, I would not save him. What, how do you ask that? "


    Wu Qingshan sneered: "then I ask you, where did you go that night? Why didn''t you come out of the toilet after checking the surveillance


    Li Rui''s heart sank. It seems that Wu Qingshan knows something. Even the monitoring has been found out. It''s obviously impossible to hide it perfectly. However, Li Rui didn''t want to be shameful with these people until the last moment.


    Maybe, before they had a seizure, Dai Zong cleaned them up.


    With this idea in mind, Li Rui lightly said: "I came out of the toilet that day, but I may walk against the wall, so the monitoring didn''t get it. Why, do you suspect that Huang Long''s injury has something to do with me? Do I have the ability to hurt Huanglong? "


    There is some truth in this.


    Compared with Huang Long, Li Rui''s body is not so strong. What''s more, it''s not easy to knock down Huanglong like this in an instant.


    At this time, Huang Long slowly opened his eyes.


    Wuqingshan raises Huanglong.


    "Li Rui, reach out your hand. I''ll look at it carefully. I know that hand." Huang Long said, coughing a few times, but his eyes were burning with anger!


    If he recognized Li Rui''s arm at this time, Li Rui would definitely accept his anger.


    Li Rui smiles and reaches out his arm to Huang long.


    Huang Long leaned over, looked at it carefully, and touched it.


    "Is that him?" Wu Qingshan asked.


    Huang Long shook his head: "no, that palm is full of strength, and the muscles and bones are obvious. Li Rui''s hands are so delicate. "


    Wu Qingshan frowned and thought about it. He turned his eyes to ye ye: "ye ye, put the video aside. Li Rui, have a look for yourself."


    Leaf opened the mobile phone video, only to see the mobile phone screen, is a surveillance video.


    The picture shows Li Rui rushing into the hotel with a woman in his arms and opening a room.


    "This woman, this man, Li Rui, is that you? Can you explain why the woman Huang Long took away is in your arms? " Wu Qingshan''s voice was deep and cold, and his eyes were like electricity.


    Li Rui light smile: "obviously not me."


    Wu Qingshan patted the ward: "you dare to quibble at this time!"


    "Castle Peak, don''t talk so much nonsense, get rid of this boy!"


    "It''s no use saying so much, just do it!"


    Ye ye and others have fierce eyes. One by one, they take out knives and fists from their pockets. They are going to hammer Li Rui half dead in the ward. A nurse who just came over with a syringe and was going to change Huang Long''s dressing was scared to scream and ran away.


    Li Rui is indifferent, still smiling: "you, ah, do not have a brain. The person who gave you this videotape clearly had ulterior motives to alienate the feelings between our brothers. "


    "Bah, who are brothers with you? I''ve known for a long time that you are not a good man!" Leaf jump foot scold, "from the first sight to see you, I think you are a hypocrite, irrefutable evidence, you dare to sophistry!"


    "That''s to say, I always act like a good man. I didn''t expect to be so insidious behind my back!" A young man who admired Li Rui and had a family yesterday also looked indignant.


    Wu Qingshan raised his hand and just put it down. In a word, Li Rui can''t get out of this ward today.


    Li Rui burst out laughing and said: "you... A group of pig brains!"


    "There''s time on the video. When did Huanglong happen yesterday? Which hotel is on the video? What time is the picture? Do you think I can fly or separate


    This is a good question.


    Ye ye, Wu Qingshan, and others suddenly realized that there was a huge loophole in the video.


    Yes, can Li Rui fly?


    The distance between the hotel and the bar is not short at all. How can Li Rui bring people there so fast.


    "I know you want to find out the murderer and avenge Huang Long, but you also need to have brains. It''s very possible that the person who sent this video is the murderer, with ulterior motives! Why do people send such things without any reason? It shows that he wants to alienate us! "


    Li Rui is full of grief and indignation, as if he had been wronged and suffered great injustice.


    For a moment, his acting like a movie king really scared all the people present.


    "I suggest that the real culprit who sent this video should be traced immediately. We must find out this person. This person must know some secret. This is mostly a game. The other side has been watching us for a long time. Otherwise, how can he know where Huanglong is and hurt him without knowing it? "


    Li Rui, a famous detective, confuses the public by raising various doubts.


    Wu Qingshan and other people''s faces changed again and again. Those who were still carrying knives and fists were extremely embarrassed at this time. The leaf is to see to dare not to see Li Rui one eye, just now he is scold to be very cool. What''s the end now?


    "Li Rui, I didn''t think of it first. I almost wronged you. You''re right. There''s something strange behind this. We''ll check it out. "


    Wu Qingshan stood up with a gloomy look.


    "But if it turns out that you did it, we will do it without hesitation. You know, Huanglong is my brother. If I know that you hurt him, you will never have a good life. "


    Li Ruiteng also stood up, pointed to Wu Qingshan''s nose and scolded him: "I treat you as brothers. Yesterday you were very kind, today you turn your face! What kind of brother? I''m here to help cure the disease, not to be wronged by you. In this case, don''t do it. Goodbye! "


    Li Rui turned around and walked out the door, looking so angry.


    Wu Qingshan winked at ye ye. Ye ye quickly came forward and held Li Rui back: "brother Li, calm down. Don''t be angry. My brothers are also worried. You know, when this happens, you are the main character of the video. We are also dazed."


    When Li Rui was about to speak, suddenly a cold wind came from the back of his head. Li Rui deflected his head and hit Li Rui on the shoulder with a steel fist behind him.


    The steel fist of the leaf.


    Li Rui turns around slowly and stares at the leaf.


    "Why did you hit me?"


    Leaf forehead cold sweat down.


    "You don''t have to blame him, brother. I''m sorry. We blame you." Wu Qingshan came over and took out a bank card from his arms. "Here''s a million dollars. Just now, the leaves beat your medical expenses."


    It turned out to be a trial.


    Wuqingshan, as expected, has a set.


    However, he obviously underestimated Li Rui''s IQ.


    Li Rui took the million.

 Chapter 302

    Put away the card, Li Rui kept quiet.


    "My bone is hurt. It hurts. I need to get there myself. I don''t have time to spend here with you. I''ll go first. "


    Wu Qingshan wants to stop talking. He says that Li Rui is still angry, but he doesn''t know that Li Rui just wants to leave here early.


    In such a vanity fair, such a group of children of the second generation can''t fight. Once they fight, they can''t fight. You can''t let them fight. Fortunately, there is a glaze formula to protect your body. Otherwise, the fist of ye will be too much for you.


    But it''s worth a million. It''s not bad.


    Li Rui walked so fast that a group of people in the ward were at a loss. Ye turned back and asked Wu Qingshan, "what should I do? It seems that he hates us


    "Well, he''s nothing." Wu Qingshan sneered. Between his eyes, he was cold and ferocious. "He took the money. I believe that before long, he will come and take the initiative to look for the next step."


    When ye and others think about it, they think it is. Although Li Rui has the ability, he is only a small role after all. If you really want to punish him, it''s far from enough to rely on his hospital.


    Although Yang and others have a good relationship with him, Li Rui is not Yang after all. If we really want to punish Li Rui, can Li Rui still use the Yang family as a shield every day?


    Thinking of this, ye and others sneer.


    "If it''s a dragon, he has to hold it. If it''s a tiger, he has to hold it. Don''t say it''s a punch, what if it''s a slap? "


    "Yes, I should have slapped him just now!"


    "I''ve been trying to beat him for a long time. He can''t get away with it!"


    Everyone in the ward has been in a bad mood for two days. Li Rui''s vent is an excuse for them to vent their anger. After the scolding, everyone felt better.


    "Ye ye, collect the herbs and send them to Li Rui. I asked him to refine some medicinal materials and treat Huanglong as soon as possible. If he dares not to do it, we will stop him in the hospital for a few days to see if he knows how bad he is. "


    In fact, Li Rui has now been excluded from the circle by Wu Qingshan and does not regard him as one of his own.


    However, Li Rui is more ruthless than Wu Qingshan. He never treats him as his own.


    At this time, Li Rui returned to the hotel and immediately began to absorb the aura of heaven and earth, always ready for the war.


    It''s not easy.


    "Wuqingshan, they''re just being used by people, a bunch of stupid forks. If I hadn''t been so quick in my head, I would have made a mess. No, I have to find out who''s behind me. "


    Li Rui first thought of Dai Zong and Guan Feixue.


    Guan Feixue is a member of the Guan family. As a woman of the Guan family, one of the four families in the south of the Yangtze River, the surveillance video of Guan Feixue should not be circulated. It should be deleted by the Guan family at the first time, otherwise, it will be the family disgrace of the Guan family.


    Guan Feixue is in love and reason. It''s impossible for him to do so and put his handle in other people''s hands.


    So Dai Zong


    What''s the reason for Dai Zong to give such top secret information to Wu Qingshan? Guan Feixue is his fiancee. If it gets out, it''s his Daizong who is green.


    At that time, the Dai family will lose face.


    This video can''t be destroyed by the Guan family and Dai family of the four families. Who is behind the scenes? Are they from the other two families, but why are they targeted?


    Li Rui was puzzled.


    At noon, ye came to Li Rui''s room in person to apologize, and took three people with big and small bags of medicinal materials.


    "Li Rui, I''m sorry about last time. I can''t help it. I hope you understand. By the way, this is the medicinal materials in your list, including liupinye ginseng, Tianshan snow lotus, banshanya Polygonum multiflorum... Don''t mention it, it''s a waste of our strength. "


    "Green Hill said, please do it. I hope you don''t take it to heart. You''re a smart man and you know what that means. "


    Li Rui nodded with a smile on his face: "yes, I know what it means. Don''t worry. I''ll get this done. "


    It will be done, but it will only take half a year. After half a year, what should Huanglong do.


    Of course, that''s only a fraction of the cost.


    Most of the other medicinal materials are actually at Li Rui''s disposal.


    This is the pit.


    A real pit.


    Big pit, pit to death.


    "I''m really looking forward to the east wind. It''s coming at once."


    Li Rui was overjoyed. He collected all the herbs and went home as soon as possible. He was not in the provincial capital for a moment. At about two o''clock in the afternoon, when Wu Qingshan called, Li Rui was driving.


    It''s bright outside, but a heavy rain seems to be brewing.


    "Li Rui, where are you?"


    "Me? I am on my way home. There is no relevant equipment in the provincial capital. I have to go back to Jianghua to extract the medicinal materials. "


    "When are you coming? Huanglong''s situation is not very good now. "


    Li Rui thought about it and said, "in two days."


    "Well, if you don''t come back in two days, I''ll have to see you in person. I hope you can keep the contract, otherwise, it will be too unpleasant


    "No problem, just trust me."


    Li Rui hangs up and puts his cell phone back in his pocket.


    It''s like stepping on the gas all the way. At about four o''clock in the afternoon, Li Rui arrived at home and immediately prepared for alchemy.


    No one at home at this time, Jane and Jane Mei are in charge of the overall situation of the hospital. Sakura is the leader of the security team. It''s a good time to be pure and clean.


    Li Rui came to xiaobie courtyard, where a special alchemy room was built.


    Boom!


    Thunder in the sky, a heavy rain, pouring down.


    Li Rui looked up at the sky and clenched his fist.


    Today is an attempt to perfect the chemical gas section.


    "It''s not enough. I have to be stronger. I feel the danger."


    Provincial capital, where there is a big crisis. Without the strength of Zhiqiang, Li Rui is not sure to meet the challenge. This is a kind of feeling. Li Rui''s own sense of crisis always reminds him that there are experts in the provincial capital.


    Boom, the second thunder.


    When the light flashed, Li Rui ignited the fire and put the aura into the alchemy furnace for alchemy.


    Meanwhile, it was raining in the provincial capital, and the same thunder made the windows outside the ward hum.


    Wu Qingshan was sitting on the edge of Huanglong hospital bed, his teeth rattling.


    "As soon as Li Rui comes, we''ll arrange someone to be him. This bastard cheated us. If it wasn''t for Dai Shao''s reminding, we would have been fooled by him. "


    "Just wait two days. After two days, Li Rui will deliver the medicine, and we will kill him!"


    A catastrophe is brewing.

 Chapter 303

    The Delta in the middle of the lake is the most expensive part of the provincial capital. Located on the Bank of Wulong River, the capital of Jiangnan Province, the scenery here is unique. The Delta in the middle of the lake was developed as the most expensive villa area in the provincial capital ten years ago, and the group that developed it was Dai Jia.


    Dai Zong was playing chess with his male pet in the Pavilion when the heavy rain came down. It was a thin young man with a fair complexion and supple movements.


    "Zong, I feel that you seem to have something on your mind. You play chess in a mess. What''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK, but I feel itchy." Dai Zong threw down his chess pieces and stood up, looking at the majestic rain by the river. The heavy rain came at the right time.


    After Dai Zong''s death, the male pet hugged him with tender eyes: "Zong, do you have someone else you like? From your eyes, I can''t see that you used to love me."


    "Oh?" Dai Zong didn''t turn around or resist being hugged. Anyway, no one dares to say a word in this villa. Besides, no one is allowed to go up above the second floor.


    It''s just that there seems to be something wrong with today''s performance.


    Dai Zong said softly that he had expressed many doubts.


    Male pet tears: "I have seen you love me, you know when you don''t love me, what it is like. Zong, if that person is what you like, I am willing to quit and disappear in front of you from now on. "


    Dai Zong was slightly moved: "don''t think about it. You will always be my favorite."


    With that, Dai Zong sighed again: "it''s just that what he hasn''t got is itchy. Don''t worry. I''ve arranged it. The boy will not escape from me. "


    He nodded his head, but there was a trace of resentment and jealousy in his eyes.


    It rained until the next morning. Last night, the provincial capital was almost flooded. Countless people send pictures on the Internet, ridicule to the provincial capital to see the sea.


    In this slightly chaotic situation, Li Rui did not set out for the provincial capital.


    Wuqingshan was silent.


    But he has left the hospital.


    Wu Qingshan left the hospital with Ye et al. Huang Long is still in the hospital, but there are not many people around him. However, Huang Long knew that this time Wu Qingshan and his family returned to Jianghua, they had to seize Li Rui and force him to hand over the medicine.


    "Look at it. By that time, the whole Jianghua will be turned upside down."


    In the hospital, Huang Long looks at the world outside the washed window, showing a confident and arrogant smile.


    After the rain stopped, Li Rui stayed at home all day and didn''t go anywhere.


    If someone comes to see Li Rui on the roof of the villa at this time, he will be scared. At the moment, Li Rui is in a very strange state.


    Motionless, like an old turtle like dormant, as if even lost breathing. Between his nose, two white auras came in and out like snakes.


    He''s been in this position for a day and a night.


    Since taking the refined pill, Li Rui felt something was wrong. The power of the medicine disperses, and the aura in the body seems to disappear. Unlike before, you can always feel that the aura is stored somewhere.


    Now it''s completely, as if the aura has spread to all parts of the body.


    Li Rui tried to gather the aura, but he couldn''t. He didn''t know where the problem was.


    "Lying trough, I''m not possessed by the devil, am I?"


    After a while, Li Rui patted his thigh and stood up. To tell you the truth, I''m really worried. I expected to make a breakthrough, but the worst is also a success. I didn''t expect that it would be like this in the end.


    Now.


    Li Rui raised his hand and found that he could not use his concentrated aura.


    "What''s the matter? I can''t do it. I have to ask an expert."


    The cultivation of shanhaijue is stuck at this point. Li Rui doesn''t have a master, so he has to explore by himself. In the past, he was afraid of being detected by the local government. But now, if he doesn''t make any further attempts, he will be useless.


    Li Rui finds the director of the Department of punishment.


    "Mr. director, what''s the matter when the cultivation of aura reaches Huaqi, but suddenly you can''t feel the place where the aura is concentrated?"


    There was no reply for a long time.


    Li Rui sighed, then opened the chat box of the villain in the underground chat group, and asked again, "excuse me, brother villain, what''s the situation that Lingqi suddenly can''t feel?"


    "The aura suddenly disappeared?" It''s a quick response from the villains in town.


    Li Rui was overjoyed and quickly told him about himself.


    "Brother, your situation is a little complicated. Generally speaking, it doesn''t happen. Are you practicing wrong? "


    Li Rui said bitterly: "yes, it''s possible. What''s the next step? "


    "I don''t know what to do with this. Wait for me to ask the leader first."


    Then the ghost stopped talking.


    Li Rui has to wait.


    After waiting for a while, Li Ruizheng is going to talk to the little devil again. It seems that I haven''t talked with these eccentric people for a long time, and I don''t know what happened to the little devil.


    At the beginning, Li Rui was really afraid to be related to these strange existence. He felt that he was lucky to get those cultivation methods and pills. I''m afraid. In case of a leak, everything will be taken back. I don''t know, maybe I''ll have to die.


    But in this situation, there is no way in actual combat. We can only do everything we can, as the saying goes, to die and to be born later.


    But at this time, a few black SUVs came towards the villa.


    Li Rui is going to open the door to see the situation, but he hears a bang.


    The first black SUV didn''t even ring the doorbell, which broke the door of Li Rui''s villa. One by one, cars fish in and stop in front of Li Rui''s yard.


    From the car down a vigorous man, that posture, very well-trained. At the first sight, Li Rui felt that these people were mercenaries.


    One pair of twins, five or three big thick, seems to be the leader of these people.


    "Search for me. I want to see people when I live, and I want to see corpses when I die. Find out Li Rui for me!"


    "Yes


    After the call for uniformity, the personnel quickly dispersed.


    Li Rui was really scared.


    "It''s not true. When the house leaks, it rains at night. What''s the matter with you? If you''re going to die, what should you do?"


    Li Rui thought about it, gritted his teeth and walked towards the room where the Yellow Emperor''s inner Scripture stele was placed.


    Since Zhao Kuafu''s accident, Li Rui has not entered this room for a long time.


    Now, we can only hope here.


    Li Rui closes the door of the room and then turns on the light.


    Gently, Li Rui put his hand on the inner Scripture tablet of the Yellow Emperor.


    "Don''t you know how to breathe? Do it yourself. Wake up

 Chapter 304

    Search, from the first floor to the second floor.


    The twins, who were in charge of the team, stood on the first floor for a while. When they heard that there was no one, they pointed to the second floor.


    "Keep searching. Go up and have a look."


    Led by the twin brothers, they went up to the second floor. At this time, the second floor is also quiet.


    The staff quickly searched the rooms for Li Rui''s trace.


    When they came to the tightly closed little room, they found it locked.


    "I can''t push it open. It''s held up by something inside."


    "Let me do it." One of the twin brothers came to the door of the room, took a breath, and kicked the lock with a violent kick.


    Bang!


    Huge noise, sawdust flying, the whole door was kicked.


    Someone came in and wanted to turn on the light.


    The switch is broken. As soon as it is pressed, it is electrified. Scared into the room, the man quickly backed out, but it was one of the twin brothers, frowning and looking at the ground.


    "Ah Hai, please check the lighting with your mobile phone carefully."


    The other of the twins nodded, turned on the light of his cell phone and walked in. In this dark room, the air is colder than outside, and there seems to be a smell of mildew and damp.


    There was no one. There were several things on the ground, including knives and swords, and a glass bottle, but it was empty.


    "Brother, these things are useless."


    "Brother Bear, Brother Bear has found out." Someone is calling downstairs.


    The brother of the twins answered and said to ah Hai in the room, "go down and have a look."


    Ah haiben thought about going to the window to have a look. He received the order and left the room with his brother and went downstairs. At this time, the alchemy room downstairs had been surrounded by several people. Brother Xiong and ah Hai walked over and saw a slightly messy layout on the ground. Brother Xiong came forward and put his palm on the boiler. It was cold.


    "The dust on the ground is new. It should be yesterday." Ah Hai squatted and patted the dust on his hands, raised his head, "maybe he went to other places."


    "If we don''t get hold of it, we can''t make it." Brother Xiong frowned, his eyes slowly turned to the villa, "since people are not here, then go to his hospital to have a look."


    People come quickly, they withdraw quickly.


    The traffic roared away.


    The villa was in a mess, and the door collapsed there. Many places are broken. It looks like they were robbed by a gang of robbers.


    Li Rui is not in the villa at the moment. The Yellow Emperor''s Scripture tablet is carried by Li Rui. At this time, he is in the back mountain.


    The mountain behind us is not just a wild mountain. The last time he changed the geomantic omen issue, Li Rui privately asked people to transform a bunker. This bunker is indestructible. The entrance alone uses two layers of mechanism, and has a steel gate with amazing thickness as protection.


    It is absolutely difficult for ordinary people to enter.


    If ah Hai had carefully checked the room where the stele was placed, he would have found that there were ropes on the side of the window. Those ropes were originally intended for the sisters to escape when they were in danger.


    I didn''t expect to be the first to use it myself.


    Li Rui was sitting in the rest room of the bunker with a serious expression. As the saying goes, there are three caves of cunning rabbits. Although Li Rui is not a rabbit, he is also on guard. Of course, at the beginning of this bunker, it was to prevent accidents.


    After experiencing assassination and fengshui, Li Rui realized that he needed such a refuge. The bunker is rich in food and water, and even has a natural spring for bathing.


    "The most urgent thing is to solve the problem that my aura can''t concentrate. You should know what''s going on? "


    Li Rui stares at the stone tablet without blinking.


    Inside the stone, the idea of the devil came and was reflected in people''s mind. Just like speaking, his hoarse voice was full of some mockery


    "I really know what''s going on, because you are about to break through the stage and enter the realm, but you can''t get into this realm without guidance. If you want me to help you, you have to help me first. "


    "What can I do for you?" Li Rui asked.


    "You need to help me find a body that was born when I was a child and died when I was a child. Let me give it up," he said with a smile


    "Where can I help you find such a body? I am now spiritually dispersed, equal to ordinary people. If I''m caught, I''ll die in the twinkling of an eye. I can''t go out now. "


    This is also reasonable, but it''s obvious that Li Rui won''t deceive him.


    "You have it in the hospital. Don''t think I don''t know anything if I''m locked in my room. Before Zhao Kuafu was beaten down by you, he once worshipped me as his teacher and accumulated a lot of aura. Unfortunately, his foundation is too shallow. "


    The devil said, sighing, and then said, "as long as you help me find such a person, we will pass on your skills and help you solve the problem in front of you."


    "You still don''t understand. My problem is the real one." Li Rui light said, "as for the future, I promise you will help you find such a person."


    "Well, I believe you." The extreme way demon laughed a few times, and then said, "the skill you practiced before is too rigid. It seems to be very powerful, but in fact, it just stays at a low level. This low level can be seen from the ceiling. "


    "You mean, no further breakthroughs?" Li Rui asked.


    The devil said with emotion: "exactly! The foothold of a peerless skill should be that there is no upper limit. For example, all things can be devoured by my extreme skill, which means there is no upper limit. If I''m not wrong, there is an upper limit to your cultivation, right? "


    Li Rui nodded.


    Shanhaijue really has an upper limit. This upper limit can only be reached at the Huaqi section at most and can not be further refined.


    Li ruicai was suddenly aware of the fundamental difference between the two methods after being instructed by the heavenly demons. A skill with an upper limit is not enough to push people to a higher level. It can only satisfy people to a certain level.


    On second thought, however, Li Rui was relieved.


    "You don''t have to tell me it''s useless. Just like you, you can only be trapped in this stone tablet. Even if you learn to think, you have no space to show it. In fact, we are the same. We are all starving people. How can we be so fastidious? "


    The devil was silent for a moment. He was not satisfied with his pride just now. He said in silence: "yes, they are all starving people. No matter what they eat, as long as they can fill their stomachs. Li Rui, I''m right. I know this all the time, but I just won''t admit it. "


    Li Rui sat down with his knees crossed and said in a soft voice, "I don''t have much to say. Let''s talk. I''m betting on my future. I hope you don''t let me down. "

 Chapter 305

    Just when Li Rui made a breakthrough in the bunker, Renxing hospital ushered in the biggest crisis since the establishment of the hospital.


    The first is the door-to-door inspection by the industrial and commercial department. After putting forward many opinions, Renxing hospital temporarily suspended its qualification and carried out renovation.


    Second, brother Xiong and ah Hai, twin brothers, burst into Renxin hospital to make trouble.


    Aware of the wrong situation, Sakura will be among the twin brothers a Hai seriously injured. However, brother Xiong is in a rage, will also hurt cherry, cherry see each other more people, quickly run away.


    Brother Xiong also made a big fuss in Renxin hospital and burned Li Rui''s office directly.


    Jiansuyan and jiansumei, due to yingzi''s struggle, leave the hospital ahead of time. They are safe.


    "I don''t believe it. Li Rui can hide in the end of the world. Will he come out sooner or later? Hide, not a man


    Brother Xiong went back to the villa with people and lived directly in Li Rui''s house. He had the impression that the dove occupied the magpie''s nest.


    Jianghua City, Chen Hongpao and sang Jie received the news, did not act rashly.


    It was Zhao Ling who took time to visit Li Rui''s villa. Directly with a large number of police, in the morning of the weekend, surrounded brother Xiong and others.


    "Listen to the people inside, come out quickly, hold your head and squat down, otherwise, don''t blame us for shooting!"


    Zhao Ling has momentum. She has brought so many people here. If she doesn''t even have this momentum, it''s a loss of her identity as a captain. This time, the police force, armed with live ammunition, even snipers are equipped.


    Brother Xiong came out of the villa with a strange look on his face.


    "Even the police are out. Li Rui, why on earth?"


    Little doctors in just one place can actually mobilize so many police forces, which shows that their energy is extraordinary. Brother Xiong made a phone call to go out. He shouldn''t worry about this kind of immortal fight.


    "Wu Shao, the police came and surrounded us. Would you like to say hello to the police here? Let them withdraw, otherwise, brothers can''t force people out. "


    "OK, I''ll ask the leader of the branch."


    Wu Qingshan agreed directly.


    After a while, Wu Qingshan called brother Xiong back: "bear, you take people away, this girl has special authority, can''t cause trouble."


    Bear was so frightened that he couldn''t speak.


    The energy background of wuqingshan is not for fun. Few dandy boys are better than Wu Qingshan, playing in circles and making contacts. Wu Qingshan is a top player, no worse than anyone else.


    Moreover, this young father is still in a key position, and he is not the kind of idle person who has retreated to the second or third line and has no use talking. In addition, he used to be in charge of Jianghua. On the ground of Jianghua, it is not too much to say that wuqingshan is the largest minority in Jianghua.


    However, there are people he can''t transfer?


    "It''s God."


    The bear cursed one after another and took people out of the villa.


    Zhao Ling immediately raised her pistol: "be honest, everyone. Come on, handcuff them!"


    "No need to torture. We have no crime, and you have no relevant evidence." Xiong Zi came to Zhao Ling and said coldly, "I know you have special authority, but don''t forget that we are not ordinary people. Don''t go too far."


    Zhao Ling stares at Xiong Zi: "then I advise you to be wise. Li Rui is not the one you can move. Don''t say he''s not at home now. Even if he''s at home, you can''t move. Tell Wu Qingshan that if he is more dishonest, don''t blame us for being impolite! "


    Bear immediately laughed: "you''re welcome? How about wuqingshan? "


    "You are really ignorant." Zhao Ling snorted coldly, "with your authority, you don''t deserve to know the authority of our department."


    Xiongzi was rather scared. He stopped talking to Zhao Ling and said, "let''s go."


    He left with a big swing, and Zhao Ling was really helpless. She specially asked her superior about this matter, which said it was necessary to show her kindness to Li Rui properly. But we can''t go too far to avoid falling behind.


    What Xiong Zi and others are doing now can''t really constitute a big crime. In addition, Wu Qingshan and others are sheltering behind their backs. If they are all arrested, it will be just a farce.


    This is also Zhao Ling''s helplessness.


    "What the hell is Li Rui doing? He seems to have disappeared all of a sudden. If it had been put off, he would have been angry for a long time."


    Zhao Ling walked into Li Rui''s villa and saw that the rotten door was covered with dusty footprints, her brow was wrinkled.


    She has been here many times and has a good impression. Zhao Ling was also very sorry to be made like this by Xiong Zi, but there was no way.


    ¡­¡­


    Yingzi, with jiansuyan and jiansumei, lives in an old building in a residential area.


    For three days, the three women had learned in simple terms. They hardly spoke except for occasionally going downstairs to buy something.


    "Elder sister, brother Li must be in some trouble, otherwise he won''t ignore us, will he?" Jane Su Mei is very worried. It''s the first time for her to see such a situation. Usually, Li Rui is used to being strong. With him, Jian Su Mei feels as if she has a Poseidon needle.


    But Li Rui no longer appears, and Jian Su Mei feels that the day has collapsed.


    In short, she frowned. She was also worried about Li Rui''s current situation. However, she couldn''t show too much in front of her sister, so she had to comfort her: "don''t worry, brother Li is a man of great ability. He should be facing some problems now and can''t show up for the time being."


    In the next room, Sakura''s cough came.


    In short, she got up and went to the kitchen to have a look. After a while, she took a bowl of Chinese medicine to yingzi''s room.


    "Drink some medicine. If you don''t treat your internal injury in time, I''m afraid there will be sequelae."


    "It''s too bitter. I don''t want to drink it." Sakura has a bitter face.


    "I want to drink a little bitter. I''ve put sugar in it." Simply put, pass the medicine bowl to yingzi. Sakura wrinkled his face and took a drink, showing his teeth.


    "No, no, it''s too bitter. It''s hard to live these days. In short, aren''t you Li Rui''s woman? Why don''t you even have his contact information? When something like this happens, he''ll let us hide around like rats? "


    Yingzi said, the more she said, the more angry she became: "I managed to get away from the ghost place of shadow. I thought I could live a good life for a few days, but I was forbidden by this dead man. It doesn''t matter if he dies. I don''t want to die. In short, you tell him that if you want to play missing, you can lift my ban! "


    "I really don''t know where he is..."


    "I don''t care, I want to see him! I''ve been beaten. I''m so angry that he won''t come to heal me even if I''m beaten like this


    "He will come."


    In short, put down the bowl, look out the window, where the sun from the clouds scattered down.


    "I''m sure he will come back."

 Chapter 306

    At this moment, Li Rui is facing an important difficulty in his life. The method taught to Li Rui is different from the past.


    If shanhaijue is used to build a foundation, then Jidao magic skill is to build strange buildings on this basis.


    "The principle of Jidao is not to plunder blindly. Its effect is to break through the upper limit endlessly. When you practice, you will know that the world is vast. At that time, whether you are practicing through other methods or plundering, you are building your own small world. "


    The devil of heaven is very proud when he talks about his own skills.


    "At that time, I just put too much emphasis on plundering, and I didn''t want to practice by myself. As a result, I was joined by the seventh heaven God. Those old Yin goods... Forget it, you don''t like to hear it anyway. The essence of it is to build your aura world. "


    Li Rui sat on the ground, opened his eyes, and said: "you are a devil, one by one. Don''t try to deceive me. If I look back and find a better skill, I''ll give it up one day. "


    "Don''t do it. You''ll know if you practice my magic skill." The devil of the extreme way is good at persuading Li Rui to concentrate on his cultivation. "Don''t always doubt me. In fact, I have already died."


    The extreme way demon was a little low, and then said: "now, it''s true that it''s a wisp of ghost, a bit of consciousness, living in this stone. I have no other hope, just hope that you can take over my mantle. And I, even if I come back in the future, will not be me


    Death is like a lamp out. Even if it is continued, it will not be the same as before.


    "You have the same consciousness as people." Li Rui said.


    "The evolution completed over a long period of time has been constantly complementing, deducing and perfecting itself. Many things, in fact, have been lost and can never be found again. " The devil of heaven sighed.


    Li Rui kept his mouth shut.


    In terms of the present state of mind, it''s really not like the immortal appearance after a long time, but like a middle-aged man who is still growing up and perfecting his mind. It''s hard to imagine that those old monsters who have lived through the years of leisurely beauty will look like the extremely Taoist demons.


    It''s all fate.


    Li Rui is quiet and cultivated. There is no good or bad in the essence of the extreme Taoist magic skill. It all depends on what thoughts exist in the mind of the person who practices it. Zhao Kuafu felt that he could use it to conquer the world when he practiced the extreme way and magic skill.


    He was wrong.


    Conquering the world is not much fun. Conquering his own desire is what Li Rui thinks is the most fun thing. If the ability is controlled by desire, it is impossible to talk about happiness. Because the world is always vast and infinite. This is not the only thing in one''s life.


    "When your aura is concentrated and dispersed into all parts, it is actually strengthening your own fundamental strength. Now, what you need to do is to use the "plunder" in the extreme magic skill to continuously absorb aura. "


    "Plunder?" Li Rui thought about it and asked, "I don''t have Aura now. Everything I do can''t drive the technique. How can I plunder it?"


    "You''ve used the water swallowing skill of black whale before, but today''s plunder has the same idea and different skills," he said. There are big and small, you can only take small now. Try again and again, from small to large. "


    Li Rui concentrated his mind and recalled that when he used the water swallowing skill of black whale, the driving force of aura was to run the Qi. Vaguely, Li Rui felt the warm air in his limbs.


    That air can move through the body with his mind.


    Very weak, but better than nothing.


    ¡­¡­


    A whole week has passed since Li Rui disappeared. In this week, a lot of things happened.


    Huang Long is still cultivating in the provincial capital, and the Huang family already knows about it. Wuqingshan personally leads the team, uses all resources, searches the mountain to search Haiti, wants to find out Li Rui.


    Find out, Huanglong will be able to hand over the matter.


    Wu Qingshan was very anxious. Every day passed, he was in a bad mood. Li Rui seems to have evaporated from the world. Now the Huang family is silent, but Wu Qingshan can feel that the Huang family is gradually transferring their Qi to him.


    "The bucket, why haven''t you found it yet?"


    At noon that day, when Xiong Zi told Wu Qingshan that there was still no news, Wu Qingshan went into a frenzy and broke one of his favorite cups. It was quiet in the teahouse. They were scared by Wu Qingshan.


    "Castle Peak, the Huang family won''t blame us for this. We didn''t fight Huanglong." The leaf comforts one side.


    "We didn''t fight Huanglong, but I pulled him into the circle. I still have to bear the responsibility." Wu Qingshan''s face was livid and his tone was fierce. "I really underestimated Li Rui."


    "Well, we can''t help it. Li Rui really doubts whether he has gone abroad." Ye Zi sighed.


    Wu Qingshan shook his head: "it''s impossible to go abroad. I''ve checked at the airport, even at the customs. Without a visa, Li Rui can''t run anywhere. His car has been monitored by us, including his home... "


    "Do you think he''ll hide in a friend''s house?"


    "Which friend do you think he might be hiding in?" Wuqing mountain asks ye ye. Ye Zi scratched his head, which is hard for him to say. Generally speaking, Li Rui has many friends. Some of them are not soft bones.


    Like the Yang family.


    Do you dare to rush to the Yang family to find someone?


    As if seeing what ye ye was thinking, Wu Qingshan said, "I''ve sent someone to look at the Yang family. It''s not there. Including his parents, the boy knows how to put his parents under the eyes of the Yang family. "


    At this point, wuqingshan is angry. If it wasn''t for Li Rui''s move, his first task would be to arrest Li Rui''s parents and force Li Rui to show up.


    "Doesn''t he have a sister?" Said the leaf.


    Ye ye and Wu Qingshan went to investigate this matter together. Considering the influence, they didn''t do it to every girl at that time. They are all people with a head and a face, but if Li Rui doesn''t show up, or has been planning not to show up.


    Wu Qingshan gritted his teeth: "let''s go to Jianghua University."


    As the saying goes, if you don''t find out Li Rui, the anger of the Huang family will be borne by him. This is totally unacceptable to Wu Qingshan.


    Wu Qingshan took out his cell phone and made a call.


    "Xiong Zi, go to Jianghua university first, help me find a woman named Xin Qiyue, and control her, but it''s better not to let her get hurt."


    Wu Qingshan also hopes to make up for his mistakes and let Li Rui cure Huang Long''s injury. When Li Rui has no use value, he will be handed over to the Huang family.

 Chapter 307

    July is on campus at this time. When it happened, Jiansu had informed the past in time. But July is only a student after all, and the sense of crisis is not so strong. Besides, she has no good means to prevent such things.


    In short, on the day of the call, I took three days off in July. As a result, it was calm. I went back to school in July, but I was more alert to the surrounding environment.


    After the second big class in the afternoon, I went back to my dormitory with my roommate in July, chatting and talking about some things in class.


    "July, do you want to bring you dinner today?"


    "Maybe. The scholarship will be on me at the end of this month."


    For many days in a row, July is either eating takeout or asking roommates to bring food. Because her meal cycle is later, she usually reads books for a while when she comes back to the dormitory. When there are fewer people in the canteen, she goes to eat to save time.


    Since receiving the phone call from Jiansu, she has directly erased the frequency of eating alone, either letting the takeout go upstairs or asking her roommate to take it with her. July''s credit is good, plus her usual magnanimous, roommate is not disgusted.


    From the teaching building to the dormitory, July is closely followed by the crowd.


    Not far away, Xiong Zi, Wu Qingshan and others stood on the side to see.


    "I found out that one or two of Li Rui''s women are very good. You see, his so-called sister is cautious all the way. " The leaf sighs.


    Wu Qingshan stares at July and squints: "no matter. Let''s go and catch people. If you ask, say that the police ask for cooperation, bear, you take people to coax her into the car


    Xiong Zi nodded and came back in vain for several days, which made him feel very depressed. Today, the little girl must not be able to run away. Xiong Zi asked her two companions to separate the crowd and walk towards July.


    Xiong Zi is tall and strong, and his face is not like a student. From a long distance, I saw Xiong Zi coming here in July. July secretly play vigilance, toward the most people a walk.


    When Xiongzi was about to walk in front of July, he turned a corner in July and wanted to get around him. Bear a lunge, just in front of July.


    July frowned. As soon as he wanted to leave, bear took July''s hand and was about to speak. July''s voice suddenly raised: "who are you? Why are you holding my hand? "


    Around the students have come to see.


    Xiongzi was also a little overwhelmed by the temporary high voice in July. He said, "classmate, we are police. Please cooperate with us and go to the police station."


    "Where''s your police card?" July confirmed that these people are looking for themselves, immediately yelled to the side of the roommate, "Er Niu, you call the police now, hurry up!"


    Several roommates immediately took out their cell phones and called the police.


    For a moment, Xiong Zi was a little difficult. He didn''t expect July to be so difficult and alert.


    The surrounding cast over the line of sight is also more, some students do not go, on the side curiously looking at. Bear bit his teeth, said: "classmate, now you must go with us immediately, I said, I am a policeman!"


    "Where''s your police card?" I don''t believe in July.


    As soon as Xiong Zi tried his best, he naturally didn''t have a police officer''s license, so he wanted to drag July away with brute force. At the same time, his eyes glared fiercely at the students next to him, trying to scare away the students who had never experienced any big scenes.


    He was right.


    It''s true that no one dares to step forward. The students don''t dare to take care of such things.


    At this time of July, the voice was very loud: "help, these people are criminal gangs, they want to catch me and sell myself, help! Please help me


    I cried in July.


    I can''t help crying.


    "I''m a student of the College of political science and law. I''m Xin July. I don''t know them. I don''t know these people. They claim to be police officers, but they don''t have a police officer''s license. They want to take me away!"


    "Help


    The crowd is like a calm oil. Pour in a few drops of water, and the frying pan will explode in an instant.


    "Who are you?" A male student came forward to stop him, trying to dissuade him.


    The bear yelled, "get out of the way! We are the police. This classmate is suspected of a case. We will take her back for interrogation! "


    If there is a reason and a fierce attitude, people will accept it and dare not go forward.


    July yelled: "they don''t even have a police officer''s license. I don''t believe it! I know the police. They''re not police! "


    Several roommates in July also stopped and explained to other students that they didn''t know any criminal gangs at all.


    "Help, help!"


    July''s loud cry for help inspired more and more people to come forward. The students gathered around, ten, twenty, thirty... Just a few minutes. More and more people gathered around.


    "Fight, fight, fight ahead!"


    "It''s said that someone wants to take our school flower to be a junior 3 by force!"


    "Such a beautiful girl, beast, dare to be in such a sacred place as the school..."


    Now it''s the end of class time, even the students who don''t have class come from the canteen. When I saw a beautiful girl who was dragged out by some obvious people outside the school, it instantly ignited the blood in the students'' hearts.


    Several sports college students are directly forward rushed up.


    "Who are you? Since it''s the police, show your police card, or you won''t be able to leave safely. "


    The boys, with tennis rackets in their hands, came down and stopped Xiong Zi in front of them.


    Bear grinned: "it''s none of your business. Go away!"


    "Do you want to tell him again!" The male student who took the lead yelled, then turned around and yelled to the students around him, "boys at the scene, someone here wants to take our female classmate. If we start to fight later, we will fight to the death for the person outside the school. We all say yes or no!"


    "Good!" There was an immediate response.


    "Kill him!"


    "Everybody copy guys. If there are bricks on the ground, pick them up. Later, if they want to run, we''ll hit them with bricks!"


    "The school police are already on the way. Let''s not be afraid of them."


    The situation is getting worse. Xiong Zi and others, also feel very difficult. Around the students have been eager to try, as if waiting for an opportunity to rush up in general.


    At this moment, there are at least hundreds of college students around here. Although there are some green faces on each of them, there are so many.


    Perhaps there would not have been so many people, the key is the outstanding appearance of July, as well as the helpless cry.


    Who hasn''t got the dream of hero saving beauty.


    "Lying trough, what the hell." Not far away leaves, also can''t help but scold, "or we''d better back away, later if fight, afraid to hit us."


    Wu Qingshan''s face was gloomy: "it seems that it''s not easy to do today. Tell Xiong Zi that if people don''t catch him, let''s withdraw!"


    So many people, even if the bear has three heads and six arms, don''t want to take July away.

 Chapter 308

    However, at this moment, they are surrounded by the students, even the leaves dare not go forward. On weekdays, these people who have already entered the society despise these students.


    Even ye ye has said that the university is their back garden. They can play as they like. But at this time, wealth and power are useless in such a place.


    "University is the place where we learn knowledge, not the place where you bastards run wild. I advise you to give up your hands, otherwise don''t blame us for being rude!"


    These male students were very angry. At first, they just wanted to protect July. At this time, however, he had the idea of seizing these people and sending them to the judicial organs.


    The bear, with a ferocious face, rushed forward. He was already impatient to be pressed by these students. He grabbed a shouting student and said, "little bastard, today my grandfather teaches you how to be a man!"


    Wuqing mountain, not far away, immediately realized that it was wrong and said to ye, "no, bear is going to do it. Stop him! Xiong Zi has just come back from the army. It''s very rude. Be careful he kills people! "


    The leaf is also startled, hurried to the crowd there.


    Xiong Zi was ordered to leave the army because he had seriously injured people in coastal areas. His temper seems to be forbearing, but in fact he is irritable. He is too lazy to take charge of it. If he kills someone here on the spot, it will set off public opinion immediately!


    "Bear, stop it!" The voice of the leaf passed.


    At this time, the male student who was caught by Xiong Zi was also cruel.


    "Hit, hit! Do it


    As soon as Xiong Zi looked back, he saw a scene that made his scalp numb. Dense of male students, toward them a few pressure over, one of them must be at least more than 180 Jin fat, but also directly hugged bear, directly put him over.


    More people, push this way, press up.


    This is a favorite game for many students, making sandbags.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, Xiong Zi and several of them were pressed down. It seems that more than a dozen students are like hills, while bears are like turtles under the shell.


    Only his head remained outside, his face flushed and his breathing was blocked.


    At this time, the school police finally arrived.


    The first time they saw the school police, Xiong Zi, it was as if they saw the magic army descending from the sky. The only thought in their heart was that they were saved


    If it''s a little late, I''m afraid I''ll be killed by these students who don''t know the weight.


    "I will never come to this broken wall school again!" Bear''s eyes were black and he cursed angrily.


    At this time, as the initiator of this incident, July did not know where to hide. All in all, when they were tortured away, the scene was almost full of men. Occasionally there are female students, who are watching from afar.


    Jianghua University, once again, is on the cusp of the storm. This incident, also known as the "three hundred warriors fighting against hooligans outside the school" incident, has added a lot of color to the folklore of Jianghua University.


    It is said that after this battle, people outside the school came in with honesty and respect. I''m afraid that if I''m not careful, I''ll be beaten to death by a gentle and polite student of the school


    At this time, Li Rui was practicing.


    The heavenly devil of the extreme Tao says that it''s not magic skill, it''s divine skill. Li Rui accepted this part of his brainwashing, and there was no end to the cultivation of extreme Taoism. But the first nine are the basis of this skill.


    Just like shanhaijue, the first four sections are prepared for the last section. At this time, Li Rui''s body, the weak airflow, was constantly driven, running in the four limbs, washing marrow and cutting pulse.


    It''s another week since we''ve been in this state.


    At this time, there was chaos outside. Li Rui had no choice but to meditate. He could not even distract himself from thinking about anything. The quickest and most effective way is to improve our strength. Being anxious can not solve the problem.


    "In fact, as long as you are calm and realistic, you can easily and unconsciously achieve your goal. Li Rui, you have done very well during this period. I am very satisfied with your psychological quality. "


    Rao is a demon, and he appreciates Li Rui''s heart.


    "The most important thing for us to cultivate is the root and bone, followed by the heart and nature. It''s hard power that determines talent. People like to say that benevolence is invincible, but in fact, invincible is invincible. Mind is an indispensable link to the invincible. In the words of people of your time, this is soft power. "


    Li ruimo kept silent, mobilizing the faint aura in his body, like a snowball, from small to large, constantly scouring.


    Like wind and waves.


    The air in the bunker is speeding up. At a certain moment, Li Rui''s body is surrounded by crackling thunder and lightning.


    The lightning was black, a tiny trace, the size of a woman''s hair.


    "First, I''ve done it."


    Li Rui stood up and opened his eyes slowly. His eyes were originally mottled, but now they were as black as ink.


    White eyes are clear.


    These eyes are too beautiful.


    Unfortunately, there were no women at the scene.


    He was very excited: "great, great! You are really the best person for cultivation. It''s not in vain. I value you very much. It''s good that you can grow up so quickly. "


    Li Rui chuckled: "is that what you said to Zhao Kuafu? It''s like the old man who sells Wulin secret books at random. When he sees one, he praises the other, but in the end, isn''t he proud of himself? "


    "If you don''t do it for yourself, heaven will destroy the earth!" The extreme way demon is upright and strong, ha ha, he laughed a few times, "but your successful breakthrough is also gratifying."


    "You don''t have to praise me. I''ll go out first and come back to you later."


    Li Rui walked slowly towards the bunker gate and gently opened the door.


    Brush!


    The sun was shining on him.


    Li Rui opened his arms, as if embracing the sun, wind and air, the world and making up again.


    Taking a deep breath, Li Rui bowed his legs slightly, gathered his strength, and then leaped.


    He didn''t know what happened to the forces that didn''t seem to exist in his body and really improved his physical fitness.


    But it''s a great feeling to have power again.


    "Nothing is better than a false alarm, because I already know what loss is."


    In mid air, Li Rui''s figure is like an eagle flying in the sky.


    He is free, at the same time, strong.


    It was tens of meters when I jumped from the hillside and landed. It''s just three breaths for Li Rui to jump up and land again. He returns to the villa.


    He put on his clothes and shaved off his green stubble.


    The man who has lived in the bunker for a long time is going out.

 Chapter 309

    Li Rui left the bunker to do "sit." He said.


    Li Rui sat down in front of him.


    Ye ye and others came slowly and surrounded Li Rui in the middle. Li Rui looked at them with disdain.


    Up to now, Li Rui already knows who is behind the whole thing.


    Dai Zong.


    Li Rui originally hoped that he could sweep Wu Qingshan and them away. Unexpectedly, Dai Zong used this to make an article and dragged them down.


    They don''t know whether they are alive or dead.


    "I thought you were going to hide for a while, but I didn''t expect you to hide behind the old man. Why, finally can''t sit still, want to beg for mercy? Where is Huanglong''s medicine? "


    Wu Qingshan looked at Li Rui with his eyes full of dignity.


    Li Rui gave a cool smile. He didn''t take Wu Qingshan''s attitude to heart. He said faintly: "I didn''t bring any medicine. Even if I did, I didn''t want to give it to you. I''m here to ask you a question. "


    "Asking for the wrong?" Wu Qingshan patted his ear, "did I hear you right?"


    "You heard me right." Li Rui said calmly.


    Ye ye and others burst out laughing.


    They didn''t expect that Li Rui was still at a loss at such a time. In their opinion, Li Rui has yet to understand the situation.


    "This guy, isn''t that funny? Ha ha ha, does he really think that he can threaten Castle Peak? "


    "I''m tired of living. I''m hiding like a mouse, but I have to pretend to be a big man."


    "I think he''s just out of his mind."


    In the crowd''s laughter, bear with people, slowly came up to the teahouse.


    Elder sister sang slowly drew out the dagger from behind, and asked Li Rui, "do you want me to call Chen Hongpao and bring them over?"


    Xiong Zi''s momentum brought her dangerous intuition. That is a kind of intuition similar to that of a poisonous snake meeting a leopard. Bear, as a person, has a kind of unusual hostility.


    She began to worry about whether two people could cope with the situation.


    Li Rui said to sister sang, "no need, no need."


    Since you''re here today, get ready for everything. In fact, it doesn''t need much preparation. Absolute strength is the biggest preparation.


    "You bring people into my house, you bring people to my company to make trouble, you bring people to take my sister. Wu Qingshan, I used to want to give you some face. That''s because of Zhang Qing''s face. I didn''t expect you to be so illiterate. "


    Li Rui looks directly at Wu Qingshan and holds the tea cup on the table, but he doesn''t drink it.


    "Today you kowtow three times on the ground. I think Zhang Qing''s face can still let bygones be bygones to you. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being cruel."


    Wu Qingshan, not angry but smiling, slowly got up from the table: "Li Rui, how dare you speak to me like this, who do you think you are?"


    "On the contrary, he thought it would be impossible to come here with a smelly woman!" Cried the leaf.


    Xiong Zi and others rolled up their sleeves and waited for Wu Qingshan''s order.


    "Li Rui, I''ll give you another chance to hand in the medicine, otherwise, I''ll let you go out sideways today!" Wu Qingshan said coldly.


    Li Rui held the cup: "you mole ants, you really don''t know what awe is. Well, today I''ll let you know that secular power is just a cloud in my eyes. "


    In the past, Li Rui would have had some scruples. This time, if Wu Qingshan had not done his part, Li Rui might not have openly attacked these second generation children.


    But they pushed it too far.


    Li Rui doesn''t want to endure any more.


    No matter what the flood is, it''s doing!


    "Break his leg!" Wuqing mountain is extremely prosperous.


    Xiong Zi takes the lead and pours at Li Rui. Sister Sang''s dagger flashed red and stabbed straight at the leaf. At this time, Li Rui, like a stroll in the courtyard, walked towards wuqingshan and threw out the cup at will.


    Whew!


    There was no reaction time to blink. The teacup hit bear''s knee with Li Rui''s amazing strength. With a crack, the cup goes straight through the bear''s kneecap, which is one of the hardest parts of the human skeleton.


    Now it''s easily broken down.


    The kneecap is broken, but the cup is not broken. It''s nailed into the cement field with a loud noise, and it makes a deep hole.


    Li Rui stepped forward, this step across the distance of two meters, directly in front of wuqingshan. As soon as he gently raised his hand, Li Rui accurately grasped Wu Qingshan''s neck, as if holding a kitten.


    "You offend me. Today, you have to pay for it."

 Chapter 310

    "Li Rui is too brave. How dare he treat Qingshan like this? Is he going to die?"


    "He''s not going to die!"


    All the people present were shocked by this scene with a bang in their heads.


    Who is Wu Qingshan? His father is a real power faction, and he once dominated the political side of Jianghua. Even if Wu Qingshan is not his father, he is stamping his feet in Jianghua and Jianghua is shaking three times.


    Li Rui pinches his neck. What do you want? Is Li Rui out of his mind?


    For a moment, many people think of the words of insanity and revenge on society. A lot of people who lose confidence and hope in life want to play a cushion when they are dying.


    This is not over, I saw the other side, the leaves also broke out a miserable cry.


    The leaf is controlled by elder sister sang. At first, the leaf is not honest. As a result, sister sang inserted a dagger into her thigh, making a big hole and bleeding.


    "Don''t you look down on people? Especially looking down on women. The younger brother who has recently collected is very arrogant. He dares to come to me and act wild. Today I will let you have a long memory. I''ll deal with your younger brother later. "


    The leaves screamed and could not speak.


    He didn''t expect this woman to be so fierce.


    This is the "smelly woman" he just laughed at


    A wuqingshan and a leaf are almost the small core groups in this circle. It''s just how long it''s been like this.


    Reality is more cruel than drama.


    The others stepped back and did not dare to step forward.


    Bear''s leg is broken, but he is also a cruel man. He doesn''t shout blindly, but he certainly has no fighting power. The forehead is full of sweat, and the blood on the knee bone is still flowing. It''s good that the whole person doesn''t faint.


    It''s a fool''s dream to expect Xiong Zi to turn the tide.


    "Li Rui, what do you want to do?" Wu Qingshan asked hoarsely when Li Rui let him take a breath. If he was just like a proud peacock, then he was really a docile kitten with timidity in his words.


    He was afraid.


    I''m afraid Li Rui is really desperate.


    Li Rui''s eyes mocked, and he could not help but scorn Wu Qingshan even more.


    "How ridiculous, wuqingshan. You have been invincible, how to face the head, also afraid of death? I knew that. I just knelt down and kowtowed before it was over? "


    Wuqingshan has an iron face.


    But heard the side of sister Sang also said with a smile: "they are very young, how can they be willing to kowtow?". Even if you kill him, he won''t kowtow, will he? They are all men of character. Why don''t I kill one first? "


    Elder sister Sang''s dagger swam gently on the leaf. It seemed that she was choosing which place to cut.


    "You dare! It''s the bottom line Wu Qingshan gnaws his teeth.


    Sister Sang''s backhand is a knife, inserted in the other leg of the leaf. The leaves screamed again. They were hoarse. It hurt so much that he trembled all over.


    It can be said that from small to large, the leaves have not suffered so much damage.


    Wu Qingshan said nothing. He was worried that if he said another word, sister sang would start again. But even if he didn''t move his mouth, sister sang took out a knife from her waist and threw it to Li Rui.


    "Give him a knife, too, and let him taste it."


    "You dare!" Cried Wu Qingshan.


    The path in Li Rui''s hand was raised, and he threw it gently. Poof, he inserted it into Wu Qingshan''s thigh.


    "Ah Wu Qingshan cried out,


    A few more inches, wuqingshan can be eunuch, and Huanglong happy company.


    "Maybe, Castle Peak, you are a lucky man." Li Rui said with a smile.


    Wu Qingshan''s face was white with pain. The handle of the knife was missing. It was almost completely inserted into his leg and could not be found. There was a small slit in his trousers, which was bleeding.


    "You, you are crazy. I will not let you go until this matter is over. The armed police will be here soon. None of you can run away! "


    Wu Qingshan is not afraid of death now. He is afraid of getting hurt again.


    Li Rui can''t see his mind?


    Li Ruisong opened his hand and Wuqing mountain fell to the ground.


    "Kneel down, kowtow, three. One less and I''ll break your leg. From now on, knock. "


    Wu Qingshan raised his head, his eyes full of hatred.


    Li Rui gently raised his hand. Wu Qingshan trembled and quickly fell down, banging, banging his head for three times.


    In the face of life safety, there is no room for redundancy.


    In front of Li Rui, who is like a crazy devil, Wu Qingshan doesn''t dare to gamble, doesn''t want to gamble, and doesn''t know how to gamble. Because at this moment, he is the meat on the chopping board, and Li Rui is the butcher.


    Meat has no right to claim rights.


    It''s just the butcher''s share.


    Wu Qingshan is a smart man. He knows.


    So he left his pride behind and kowtowed in front of his many companions.


    Kowtow once, Wu Qingshan''s face was dark, and his teeth rattled.


    Growing up, he had never been insulted like this. He once let others kowtow to him, but he never kowtowed to others except his dead grandparents.


    I kowtowed to an outsider today.


    If it wasn''t for Li Rui.


    After three knocks, Wu Qingshan raised his head and asked, "are you satisfied this time? Can you let us go? "


    "Satisfied? You''re kidding. " Li Rui chuckled and said in a high voice, "why do you think I''ll be satisfied? You broke my home and disturbed my family and friends. Do you think this is the end of it?"


    "What else do you want?" Wu Qingshan said angrily.


    Li Rui raised his hand and pointed it. With a sound, the lightning as big as hair condensed to the extreme and directly penetrated wuqingshan''s thigh. Before wuqingshan felt the pain, Li Rui took back the thunder.


    Just for a moment, even many people didn''t see Li Rui''s hand at all.


    The lightning was too thin to be detected. But it actually existed, in a second.


    Wu Qingshan suddenly shuddered and twisted.


    Pain, the pain from his heart was Li Rui''s lightning breakdown of the small wound, spread to the whole body.


    "Ah, ah!!! It''s killing me. Help


    Wu Qingshan is rolling on the ground in pain. Now he just wants to go to the hospital for pain relief injections and anesthetics. It''s better to anesthetize the whole leg.


    It was the feeling of being stung by hundreds of wasps, as if all the nerves were severely flogged.


    This is the horror of lightning.


    It was not only a sharp piercing, but also in that short moment, it scorched the nerve vein of wuqingshan''s wound, causing unparalleled pain.


    Li Rui also learned from this shot that thunder and lightning can''t only look at the thick and big, sometimes, the thin can touch a person''s point.


    After refining the vitality, it can be collected and released, and its power is better than before!

 Chapter 311

    Wu Qingshan''s scream did not win Li Rui''s sympathy. From the beginning to the end, Li Rui''s eyes were like looking at an insect. To be exact, Wu Qingshan was an insect when he entered the teahouse.


    Not even a cat. The kitten is cute enough. Wu Qingshan is not cute at all. This is his sorrow.


    "Just bugs."


    After thinking about the power of aura, Li Rui looks at Wu Qingshan and gives a light evaluation.


    "Li Rui, just fit in. The people of the armed police have come. You can''t run away! "


    "Li Rui, if you are more conscious, maybe you can get a probation!"


    "Stop it!"


    Not far ahead, a helicopter came and stopped in front of the teahouse. Helicopter, there are soldiers climbing the rope down, put out a battle line, into the teahouse.


    Li Rui drags wuqingshan to sit down in his spare time, and steps on the top of wuqingshan with one foot.


    The tea stove on the table, the tea is on.


    Sister sang came to Li Rui, picked up the cup, washed it with boiling water, and then replaced it with a new cup of tea. Li Rui took the new tea from sister sang and took a sip.


    "Hands up!"


    The soldiers came forward and stood ready. The muzzle of the black hole is aimed at Li Rui, and the situation is imminent.


    "Aren''t you from the garrison? Why don''t you recognize me? Why didn''t you ask Yang Wu to come here? "


    Li Rui held the cup in his hand and asked three questions. Among the soldiers opposite, one of them was stunned. When he saw that it was Li Rui, he immediately took a correct attitude.


    "It''s you. Why are you here? Sister Yang didn''t come. We received orders from our superiors that there were bandits making trouble here. "


    "Do you think I look like a gangster?" Li Rui asked.


    The soldier looked at wuqingshan under Li Rui''s feet, as well as the injured leaves and bears. He frowned and looked a little distressed. All of a sudden, he yelled, "release the hostages first!"


    Obviously, Li Rui is a gangster in his eyes.


    There is no comparison between business and private affairs. In the eyes of soldiers, obeying orders is their bounden duty. Let alone Li Rui is an acquaintance, even his relatives are not allowed.


    Li Rui is not in a hurry, chuckled: "well, er Dezi, I''ll let Yang dance practice you."


    The soldier''s face changed, but he still raised his gun: "Li Rui, let the hostages go first. I''ll report other things to commander Yang later!"


    It turns out that Yang Wu is already a lieutenant colonel.


    There is no dog in the door.


    Li Rui secretly praised him and said, "don''t shout. I won''t make you embarrassed. You contact Zhao Ling, the leader of the Public Security Bureau, and ask her to come and talk to me, so as not to hurt the peace. "


    Er Dezi hesitated for a moment and asked someone to contact Zhao Ling.


    Zhao Ling, with Li Rui''s blessing, is also very successful in official sports. She is already a team leader at a young age and is promoted very quickly. In addition, the girl has a brain and can get into business. Although she often suffers losses here, it doesn''t mean she can''t deal with others.


    Besides, even Li Rui, she is also a diligent person.


    Li Rui wanted Zhao Ling to come here, but he wanted to talk about the conditions on this matter through Zhao Ling''s special identity.


    Before long, a soldier reported that Zhao Ling was on her way. She told Li Rui to stabilize his mood and never kill anyone.


    The two sides are deadlocked.


    After a while, Zhao Ling came by special police vehicle. This woman is a bit of a tiger. Everyone else is wearing a bulletproof jacket. She''s good. Her hair is curled up. She''s wearing a blue police uniform, a pair of black trousers and black shoes. She just walks in.


    "Li Rui, what are you doing again?" Zhao Ling made a high profile.


    "I don''t have any." Li Rui said with a smile.


    "You said no, you are surrounded by us. Look, there are guns pointing at you in all directions." Zhao Ling came to Li Rui and sat down. She looked around and said, "you''ll still enjoy it. It''s wonderful to drink tea with the air conditioner on. Pour me a cup, too."


    Li Rui poured a cup for Zhao Ling.


    The armed police and special police on one side are a little silly. Isn''t Zhao Ling from the police? It''s like treason in a twinkling of an eye. What''s the matter?


    Only Li Rui and Zhao Ling know what''s going on.


    China task force.


    This permission is not for fun. On several occasions familiar to Li Rui, it seems that this group is almost in a horizontal state in the official.


    Now these people don''t count. They have to come from the Huaxia special action team. Zhao Ling is also sent by them to monitor Li Rui. There''s a situation here, so it''s natural that the Huaxia special action team should respond.


    Li Rui thinks so.


    Zhao Ling thinks so, too.


    So we have to wait.


    This wait lasted more than half an hour.


    The hum of the sky began to ring again.


    The teahouse is really busy today.


    Li Rui looked up at the sky. This time, the helicopter was an Swat.


    The helicopter stopped in a relatively open place and several middle-aged people in suits and shoes came down. Their arrival directly made the officers of the armed forces present in awe.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Far away, the first gray haired middle-aged man, full of official spirit, inquired about the situation.


    "The gangster is holding Ling Shao inside. In view of his danger..."


    "How dangerous? Kill them directly The middle-aged man was furious, waved and growled, "what do our snipers do for food? Is it that hard to kill a person? Put the sniper in position


    "But Lin Shao is in his hands..."


    The middle-aged man glared at the leader, then stormed to the teahouse. Around him, several leaders defended him.


    Li Rui had heard their conversation from a long distance. At this time, he knew that the gray haired middle-aged man was Wu Qingshan''s father. Li Rui knows his name, Wuqi.


    "How can you let my son go?" Wu Qi came to ask the first sentence, full of prestige.


    Li Rui laughed: "it depends on your attitude."


    "What attitude? You first state your conditions! " Wu Qi said angrily.


    Li Rui pursed his lips and frowned: "your son lacks education. I''m still thinking about what to do with him. But if you speak to me in that tone again, I''ll break his leg. "


    "Dad, don''t irritate him. He has put a knife in my leg. He''s very unstable now!" Cried wuqingshan hastily.


    At this time, Wu Qi began to converge.


    He is such a son. Usually, Wu Qingshan makes him feel very proud. When people ask him, they say that he is promising and has a full scholarship to study abroad.


    Naturally, he didn''t want Wu Qingshan to be hurt at all.


    Just now, Li Rui''s attitude was just because he was so angry that he dared to threaten Wu Qingshan. At this time, Wu Qi''s eyes half narrowed and the corners of his mouth slightly pulled, revealing a bit of gentleness.


    "Young man, we can talk about something slowly, but if my son is injured like this, do you think we should call the doctor? If someone dies, it''s not good for you, is it? "


    Li ruiman said, "if you die, you die. Anyway, it''s not my son."


    "You Wu Qi tried hard to pretend to be gentle, but he almost failed.


    Zhao Ling was very unkind and covered her mouth with a smile.


    Li Rui is really powerful and unforgiving.

 Chapter 312

    If Li Rui is shameless, no one can help him. After all, people are in his hands and cruel.


    Wu Qi was very angry, but he had nothing to do. He clenched his fists and wished to go up and punch Li Rui.


    Wu Qingshan looks despairing. Now he finally understands that this time it''s a big deal. It''s not a good ending. Li Rui is trying to trade his life for his life!


    "Li Rui, we have something to discuss. We are still young. There is no need to be dazzled by our anger. I admit that I used to look down on you, but I have realized my mistake, and you have punished me. Let me go, OK


    Wu Qingshan was lying on the ground, feeble.


    Wu Qi saw that his son was humiliated, but there was no way. His old face turned black and trembled with anger.


    Wu Qingshan is in such a critical situation that if he is not let go, he will not die, but his leg is hard to say. Li Rui knows all this, and he also knows the situation of the Wu family and their son.


    However, since we are here today and the scene is getting bigger, we will not give up so easily.


    Wu Qingshan must pay for his pride!


    "You people, the dog can''t change eating excrement. If you let go today, you will have a virtue tomorrow. He thinks he is a dandy and doesn''t treat others as human beings. I heard that you arrested Liu Ning and humiliated him. "


    Li Rui remembers the most unpleasant thing. The tragedy happened to Liu Ning last Wednesday when Wu Qingshan and his group went to the hospital and couldn''t find anyone, so they arrested Liu Ning.


    Later Liu Ning left Jianghua.


    What happened behind this? Why did Liu Ning leave. Li Rui doesn''t want to think any more. Also, Li Rui didn''t want to think about the things Wu Qingshan had taken people to do.


    Li Rui just wants to teach them a hard lesson and let them remember it for a lifetime.


    "Back off, I''m going to start performing real technology."


    Li Rui was in awe, and sister sang stepped aside.


    Zhao Ling''s face suddenly changed: "Li Rui, don''t be impulsive --"


    Li Rui raised his hand. Lightning as thin as hair, like a snake, pierced forward.


    Take thunder as a sword!


    Cut!


    Chi Chi Chi!


    Previously, those people thought Li Rui was just aiming at Wu Qingshan and ye ye. They think wrong, Li Rui has never been so tolerant, tolerance only for good people, for bad people, they do not deserve!


    There was a scream.


    "My leg, my leg is unconscious!"


    "Help! Help! It hurts!"


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me!"


    Li Rui has no expression.


    "If you run away, you''ll get worse."


    He just raised his hand from afar, cutting and piercing one by one.


    "All circles are bullshit. What about the circle with poor strength? "


    Li Rui drew back his hand and looked at the armed police and special police officers waiting for him.


    Whew!


    Bang!


    A sniper bullet with thick tail finger struck Li Rui''s forehead, flattened into a ball, and fell to the ground in white smoke.


    Take the sniper!


    There was no sound at the scene.


    Even though the people present didn''t see how Li Rui made those second generation children useless, they saw clearly that a bullet hit Li Rui in front of his forehead and fell to the ground in pieces.


    A shallow black spot was reflected on Li Rui''s forehead, like another eye.


    Whew!


    Pop!


    Once again, a sniper shot came, but Li Rui caught it.


    Sensing in advance, Li Rui already knows the location of the sniper''s bullet. In the face of unimaginable perception, the trajectory of this bullet is not traceless. Even before it comes, you can hold it.


    Li Rui faces the soft sunshine, which hits his face and makes him shine.


    Li Rui raised his hand gently, then slowly opened his hand.


    Jingle.


    The bullet landed, making a clear sound.


    "Not enough."


    These measures alone are not enough. Unless, fly in an RPG rocket warhead, but in that case, everyone present will die.


    Thinking of this, Li Rui laughed.


    "Ha ha ha, you... Are not strong enough!"


    Li Rui bent down and lifted Wu Qingshan up. He grabbed Wu Qingshan''s arm and pulled it hard!


    WOW!


    The sound of cloth tearing is extremely clear.


    At that moment, Wu Qi opened his eyes.


    Wuqingshan is full of pain.


    "Ah


    As Wu Qingshan''s scream faded, one of his arms was pulled off and thrown on the ground.


    The smell of blood filled the room.


    Bang!


    Wuqing mountain fell to the ground, motionless.


    The string of the situation, collapse to the extreme.


    Most of the gun holders held their breath and were in high tension. They just waited for an order and took all necessary measures to kill Li Rui.


    But at this time, a black car sped up.


    "Stop it


    A few men in suits came down from the car, and their clothes were quite similar to those of Wu Qi and others. However, in terms of action style, these people are much more capable.


    Before reaching Wu Qi, the leading man took out an arrest certificate.


    "Wuqi, you are suspected of violating the law and discipline. Now you are officially punished by our company!"


    Wu Qi''s eyes suddenly widened. He looked at the arrest certificate, which was unbelievable. At such a juncture, at such a time, unexpectedly, by double regulation?


    "Did you make a mistake!"


    Wu Qi roared and spat: "my son is in danger now. How can you make trouble at this time? Who sent you? Who is it? I''d like to ask, who is qualified to deal with me! "


    "No matter who is behind this, I will make him look good! If you don''t do things like this, what is it? Who is your superior leader? I''ll call him now! "


    Wu Qi''s eyes are sharp as a knife. He is not a fool. Although facing Li Rui, he can''t show any effective means, it doesn''t mean that everyone can step on him.


    Wuqi showed his ferocity as a leader.


    However, the person holding the arrest certificate was not afraid at all, but said lightly: "this certificate was signed by Secretary Dai himself. If you have any words, you can leave them in court. Now, please cooperate with us. "


    "Dai, Secretary Dai?" The cold sweat on Wu Qi''s forehead came down, and he was flustered. "No, it''s impossible. I''ve never offended Secretary Dai, and I have no injustice or hatred with him. Why does he want to mess with me at this time?"


    The staff member who is in charge of leading the team doesn''t speak. He just looks over Wu Qi and focuses on Li Rui.


    When you say nothing at all.


    Wu Qi suddenly turned back, his face was full of disbelief.


    "You, who are you?"


    Wu Qi''s shoulder collapsed and his tone of voice was indescribable: "since your status is so noble and you are a member of the Dai family, why should you be angry with my childlike Qingshan? If you say that, he will give you up as an emperor. Why do you do that? "


    Li Rui thought about it and said, "because he doesn''t deserve it."


    Wuqingshan doesn''t deserve it, Huanglong doesn''t deserve it, and the leaves don''t deserve it.


    Wu Qi doesn''t deserve it.


    Dai Zong doesn''t deserve it either.


    They don''t know Li Rui''s pride and think he can be deceived. So, they don''t deserve it!

 Chapter 313

    Only when the situation is gone can we know how small it is.


    Wu Qi had nothing to say. He knew that he had lost the game completely. It could be said that he had lost very wrongly, and he had not lost very wrongly. The injustice lies in that he has not provoked Li Rui at all, but has to bear the burden of imprisonment.


    The injustice lies in that Wu Qingshan is his son. Without him, Wu Qingshan would not be proud. So the best way to deal with wuqingshan is to deal with Wuqi.


    "Castle Peak, Castle Peak, you, alas!"


    Wu Qi sighed, honest, no resistance. When the handcuffs were in his hands, Wuqi suddenly became old, and his whole spirit was taken away by the handcuffs.


    He knew that he would only spend time in prison.


    It''s all about life.


    Medical staff quickly came forward to help cure Wu Qingshan. If you don''t save him, he''ll die of losing too much blood. There were also many wounded, more than 20 people, all with injuries, and they were terrified.


    The staff member who took Wuqi away, looked back at them and said softly, "your parents are also double disciplined. I believe it will play an educational role in the future. No matter how good the children are, it''s easy for them to cheat their father by ganging up and acting recklessly. "


    This pit only needs to offend a person who can''t afford to.


    All of a sudden, the two generations present were bereaved. Always laugh at others in the news pit dad, did not expect that they will also stage strength pit dad drama.


    Jianghua''s officialdom is about to have a big earthquake, which is a certain thing.


    "No, it won''t, Li Rui. I beg you, Li Rui. Let us go. It''s all Wu Qingshan''s and Huang Long''s fault. We didn''t aim at you!"


    "Li Rui, let us go!"


    "Please, Li Rui, we played together. Have you forgotten?"


    These two generations are not fools. They place their hopes on Li Rui. If Li Rui comes forward to help settle this matter, the Dai family may not do so.


    Li Rui looks at these kowtow people and turns away.


    "If I had known that, why should I have done it."


    "First of all, I don''t have any friendship with the Dai family. Even if I have, I won''t plead for it. When Liu Ning pleaded with you, did you let her go? No, why do you plead and I''ll let you go? It''s impossible. "


    After the incident, Li Rui decided to go to Liu Ning in person, apologize to her and help her as much as possible. At the end of the day, she was implicated. Unlike Jiansu, Jiansu Mei is protected. She knows how to save herself in July, so she can hide.


    Liu Ning is totally innocent. She has just started a new life. She was ruined by these animals and left Jianghua disheartened. Jiang Hua has become a place where she is sad and no longer willing to set foot. Here, Li Rui claims to be partly responsible.


    More responsibility, more should let in front of these guys to bear up, can''t bear, deserve to be in jail!


    Seeing that Li Rui was so cruel, those who knelt down and kowtowed were disillusioned and began to curse.


    "Li Rui, you have to die!"


    "Son of a bitch took you as a friend before we wasted it, asshole!"


    "You wait, we will kill you in the future, so many of us!"


    Li Rui frowned: "noisy."


    As soon as he pulled out, the invisible energy with a strong impact made several of the most vicious young people fly up at one stroke. When he landed, he was careless, his mouth was full of blood, and his teeth fell off.


    This amazing technology really frightens people to kneel down on the ground and dare not move.


    On the other hand, the armed police and special police were even dumbfounded.


    God man, this is.


    But these things will naturally be handled by Zhao Ling. Besides, no one will believe them even if they say it in the future. Li Rui is not afraid that they will spread it.


    Even if it comes out, it won''t lose a piece of meat. Modern scientific system is one thing, and ancient military system is another. Does the latter have to make way for the former? There is no such reason.


    Li Rui doesn''t care about these at all. He would have taken some influence into consideration before. However, through Wu Qingshan, Li Rui wants to understand.


    "It''s better to let them look at my face than to make do with worldly looks."


    From now on, the road of hegemony, set out.


    ¡­¡­


    When all the people at the scene were taken away, the leaders of the armed personnel received several mysterious calls and evacuated one after another. Li Rui doesn''t know whose call they are answering. It may be Dai Zong or Huaxia special action team.


    In a word, this incident did not get worse. Li Rui was able to accept it and did not go beyond his control.


    "Li Rui, are you related to the Dai family?"


    Zhao Ling did not leave. She stayed with Li Rui and wanted to know about Li Rui as much as possible. Li Rui can''t guess her mind, but there''s nothing to hide.


    "The Dai family has nothing to do with me, but there''s a pervert in the Dai family who thinks about me. I just want to take this opportunity to thank him. You don''t have to think about it. On the contrary, if you have time, please check for me. This is the Dai family. "


    "Li Rui, don''t be impulsive. The dais are not the opponents you used to provoke." Zhao Ling doesn''t like it when she hears it. As long as Li Rui starts to find out who he is, he will fight with whom. Zhao Ling still has this experience and consciousness.


    "It''s like beating a stone with an egg when you fight against the Dai family. There are also ancient martial arts experts in the Dai family. You''re not the only one who knows the secrets of ancient methods. I hope you can stay awake and don''t do anything irrational


    "I''m afraid, the tree wants to be quiet, but the wind doesn''t stop."


    Li Rui steps up and leaves the teahouse with sister sang.


    He is not interested in learning more about the things here. Jiang Hua''s largest second generation circle also ended today.


    Soon after, this incident spread in Jianghua''s Officialdom at an amazing speed. For a time, Jianghua''s Officialdom really ushered in a big earthquake. Those who have lost their horses are those who have confessed. Those who have no records are not afraid of things, but if they are not well disciplined, naturally some people will suffer.


    It was on the provincial capital side that the name Li Rui was passed on from afar.


    When it comes to Li Rui, many people have already tied him to the Dai family.


    "Did you hear that? Li Rui is now a member of Dai Zong. It is said that Dai Zong washed Jianghua''s Officialdom for him. "


    "This world, alas."


    "Sure enough, men still want to be a little bit more beautiful. Not only women like it, but also men like it!"


    Rumors, rumors and jokes are all over the world.


    Behind these criticisms and uproar, naturally, some people realize that Li Rui''s strength is not the Dai family at all.


    "Unarmed block sniper bullets, his strength, has been close to the leopard level."


    "Snake, wolf, leopard, lion, tiger, dragon. It''s amazing to be able to reach the leopard level. Such a young man may not be a lion level Lord in the future. "


    In the office of Huaxia special action team, Fang and several of his subordinates studied for a while and clapped their palms on the table.


    "This man must win over. Who will do Zhao Ling''s ideological work? It''s necessary to sacrifice your hue in order to organize


    As soon as the words came out, everyone lowered their heads and pretended not to hear anything.

 Chapter 314

    At the same time, Li Rui''s performance in the teahouse was collected and sent to Dai Zong''s case.


    Dai Zong did not let go of any details and read the materials five times.


    "As expected, he has cultivated ancient martial arts and is very powerful. Well, I''m not wrong. "


    After Dai Zong''s death, he pressed the man''s pet who pinched his shoulder for him, and his eyes flashed with envy.


    "Zong, you seldom care so much about a person. I''m really worried that one day, you will..."


    Dai Zong put down the information and said with a smile, "worried that I would fall in love with him? No, you''re the only one in my heart. Other people are just passing clouds. "


    Male pet suddenly happy smile, but in the eyes that a haze, but it is lingering.


    Intuition is the most sensitive thing. And intuition is often right, especially when it comes to feelings. If you think that a person does not love you, it must not love.


    Empathy and parting are mostly the same.


    "Zong, what are you going to do next?" Asked the pet.


    Dai Zong thought about it and said, "I''m going to see him, but I''ll wait a few days. I''ll come back when he''s done with his family. He should know how to be grateful. At least, thank you very much. "


    If Li Rui hears this, he is afraid that he will scold a fool.


    Everyone is the king of his own world.


    However, Dai Zong is not entirely wrong. Li Rui is now tidying up his own business. Villa to find someone to repair, hospital to rebuild, comfort in July, find the two sisters


    It took Li Rui a week to straighten out these things.


    Renxing hospital returned to normal, no one because of the closure of the hospital had an opinion, because the salary was paid, also paid a sum of consolation money. But the Renxing hospital only makes trouble, on the contrary, no one dares to make trouble any more.


    The leaders of this hospital are all in class.


    Once there is a lesson, the people behind will learn well.


    After stabilizing the environment, Li Rui finally took the time to go to Beihai City, Liu Ning''s hometown. The incident has had such a great impact on Liu Ning. I''m sorry if I don''t go there in person.


    Li Rui set out in the early morning of the day at the end of the month. There was only one person in the same trade, Zhao Ling. As an official representative, Zhao Ling consciously has this obligation.


    If she wants to go, Li Rui will not stop her. Moreover, Li Rui needs to know more about Dai Zong''s information through Zhao Ling.


    On the way to Beihai City, Zhao Ling was silent at first. She seemed to be thinking about something. Passing by the toll station, Li Rui called her. Zhao Ling was frightened and obviously distracted.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t sleep well yesterday? "


    "No Zhao Ling sat upright, her eyes staring at the front, looking tired.


    Of course, she felt tired. On Monday, when Fang made a video call to communicate with her about Li Rui, Zhao Ling smashed her cell phone.


    What is this? There is no such thing. Who is Li Rui? It''s not too much to say that he is a big turnip.


    Thinking of this, Zhao Ling was upset.


    "Li Rui, what''s your view of marriage like?" Zhao Ling asked suddenly.


    Li Rui slowed down and said slowly, "why do you suddenly ask this?"


    "I have a colleague who got married and ended up having an affair with another woman. What do you think of people like this? "


    Li Rui thought for a while and said, "I don''t think it''s good."


    Zhao Ling was a little interested, and her eyes swept around Li Rui''s face. To be fair, Li Ruisheng is pretty good, with good skin and two eyebrows as sharp as a knife.


    Such a boy, beautiful with a straight gas. If you can fall in love with such a man, hand in hand for a lifetime, in fact, it is not too bad.


    Zhao Ling was shocked.


    "Why do I have this idea? Is it because I''m not convinced that I''ve been arranged, so I resist. What''s my real idea? Am I the kind of superficial and ignorant face control woman? no I''m not! "


    After staring at Li Rui for a while, Zhao Ling drew back her eyes and tried to pretend to be calm and said, "why do you say that?"


    Li Rui said casually: "because I don''t think it''s necessary. If you want to get married, you must find a favorite person. No other woman can match this person in her mind. Good looks and good conduct. It''s not that other things are better. In fact, it''s almost the same. Since that''s the case, why do you still have to risk breaking up your marriage to make trouble? "


    Zhao Ling clapped: "that''s right. Go on."


    "It''s meaningless to exchange feelings. The more you accumulate, the deeper you get. There must be risks in changing people. For the sake of greed for a moment''s happiness, it''s probably a fool''s idea to give up the long-standing feelings and think that paper can cover fire. If we look at it from the perspective of the next five years and ten years, this woman who has been loving herself silently is the most valuable


    "It''s not the half-way ones that bring freshness. The freshness will disappear sooner or later. What should we do after it disappears? Do we have to continue to look for freshness? It''s an endless process. There''s no need for that. "


    Zhao Ling''s eyes are getting brighter and her mental state is getting better and better. Li Rui''s words are really in her heart.


    "Li Rui, Li Rui, I didn''t expect you to know so much. I really underestimate you!"


    Zhao Ling is in full bloom and can''t help praising.


    Li Rui smiles.


    In his college days, Li Rui saw more men who changed women, such as changing clothes. Maybe the outcome of those men may not be tragic.


    But after all, Li Rui didn''t envy that kind of life at all.


    Life is like a piece of white paper, how to daub is to pick up what kind of brush from each decision. Abuse is a stain, gambling is a stain, drinking is a stain... Such an experience, such a brush and color, is bound to have a good work.


    Life should try not to leave a stain, left behind, should be those colorful, enough to support their own pride and proud experience. There are too many women to play with. In the future, they will not take women seriously and will not trust women.


    Sooner or later... There will be a retribution for all the disappointments.


    Li Rui believes in life.


    "And you? What do you think of marriage? " Li Rui was afraid that Zhao Ling couldn''t get up and asked her.


    Zhao Ling unbuttoned her collar and coughed: "well, I agree with you very much. Li Rui, what do you think of my sister? "


    As she spoke, Zhao Ling leaned back on her seat with a smile on her lips. It seemed that she didn''t mean it, but in fact she showed the delicate white scenery of her neckline.


    Li Rui has only one look.


    "You are very big."

 Chapter 315

    Zhao Ling reached out and hit Li Rui on the shoulder: "you hate it!"


    Women, no matter what kind of women, as long as they are not bad looking women, sell a little bit of whine, can produce lethality to men.


    Some people say that women who can''t sell whines are more tired than those who can. Because men always prefer those who know how to sell coquettish women.


    However, Zhao Ling''s hearty laughter broke Li Rui''s perception of this beauty. Also, Zhao Ling is the kind of woman who seems to be docile but actually has a female tiger in her heart. It''s only a temporary disguise to expect her to be delicate.


    However, with Zhao Ling''s smile, the atmosphere in the car was pretty good, not embarrassed and boring. Li Rui''s driving mood is much better, because he was going to do a heavy thing.


    Liu Ning''s hometown is also the province, which is more than four hours away from Jianghua city. It was more than two o''clock at noon. After dinner, Li Rui took Zhao Ling to the address of Liu Ning''s hometown. It''s a one story building. It hasn''t been decorated yet. There is a yellow dog tied to the door.


    From this house spread out is the yellow mud, in front of the open field of vision, either mountains or fields, ponds. The real sense of the countryside.


    Li Rui''s Mercedes Benz power is pretty good, plus the weather is fine. If it rains, it''s absolutely impossible to drive to Liu Ning''s house.


    Yellowdog barked. A middle-aged woman came out of the room with a rice bowl in her hand.


    "Which one are you looking for?"


    "Auntie, does Liu Ning live here?" Li Rui inquired.


    The middle-aged woman nodded: "the girl is still working in the field."


    Li Rui''s face was slightly surprised. It''s the harvest season right now, but how could Liu Ning work in the field? How could such a delicate girl work in the field?


    Zhao LingChao asked the middle-aged woman, "aunt, where is Liu Ning? We''d like to see her. Can you take us to see her? "


    "You wait, I''ll finish the meal." The middle-aged woman said, big mouth meal. It''s so fast.


    The middle-aged woman was picking food in front of Li Rui and Zhao Ling. Now several women came along the path. They probably don''t know what kind of car it is, but they can see that it''s a good car and it''s still very new, so they are a little curious.


    "Oh, Bai Sao, are you a guest? Did you take your daughter back to town? "


    "Sister Bai, it seems that the second floor of your house can be built again!"


    "It''s good to have a daughter. As soon as you take off your clothes, the building will be built. Ha ha ha!"


    Several women were sarcastic and laughing happily.


    The middle-aged woman was so angry that she couldn''t eat any rice. Her hands trembled and she argued, "don''t talk nonsense. It''s harmful to the reputation of ningzi."


    "Who did it? We don''t know that Liu Ning is fooling around outside. Ah Xi is also working with her in a city. Ah Xi has seen that Liu Ning is with this man today and that man tomorrow. "


    "That is, dare you say that these people who drive good cars don''t come to give money to Liu Ning?"


    "As soon as you take off your clothes, the money comes."


    White sister-in-law lips stammer, low head, suddenly, bowl a fall, angry ran back to the house. As she ran, she wiped her tears.


    She may have heard some rumors about her daughter. I couldn''t fight for it again. I was very wronged. As a baby''s daughter, I was proud of her


    There was a faint cry in the room.


    The women burst out laughing.


    "My daughter has done something ugly, and she is afraid to laugh."


    "That''s to say, I used to boast that my daughter had a lot of promise, but I didn''t go out to sell her to get to such a level. It''s too shabby."


    With that, they put a lot of money on Li Rui.


    "This young man is good-looking. No wonder Liu Ning enjoys it so much."


    "Rich and handsome, of course."


    In the tone, it was already envious.


    Li Rui smiles: "aunts, have you finished? Then go away. "


    "Yo, yo, listen, tell us to go away. This is our home. We are standing here. We can stand as we like and say as we like. Are you in charge? Besides, we''re here for business. "


    "White sister-in-law, white sister-in-law, you come out. Don''t hide in the room and cry. You can''t help crying. We''ve come to help you out. "


    As soon as the women changed their faces, they became more and more enthusiastic. The white sister-in-law came out of the room and glared at them.


    One of the women said with a smile, "sister Bai, I know you are suffering, but it''s true. We come here this time to help you solve Liu Ning''s problem. "


    "Yes, sister Bai, Wang Xiaoshuai, the son of the village head, do you know? I''ve long felt that Liu Ningmei of your family has been thinking about it. I asked us to come and ask for a word. If you''re willing, I''ll let Wang Xiaoshuai come here and make the decision. "


    "When Liu Ning of your family becomes the daughter-in-law of the Wang family, it''s not going to be glorious? In the future, who dares to say that your family is not half a bit? "


    As soon as Bai''s face changed, she ran out of the room, picked up the broom by the wall, covered her face and beat the women, scolding them


    "Go away, all of you are far away. You want to push my family ningzi into the fire pit. Go away!"


    The middle-aged women were also angry, pointing to the white sister-in-law and scolding: "ah, you dare to do it, you can grow up, right? Fight


    "I''ll beat you to death, you''re just like your daughter!"


    Several women rushed forward, looking to beat Bai''s sister-in-law.


    White sister-in-law body thin, where can be these several Fen fat woman''s opponent. Li Rui couldn''t ignore it. He stepped forward and kicked the fat woman who was closest to Bai''s sister-in-law. Then, with one hand in each hand, he dragged the two fat women forward until they reached the pond.


    Just throw it in the pool.


    It''s a pond. In fact, it''s a field, but there''s a lot of water in it. The two fat women fell into the pond and burst into big water. The water in the pond ran to and fro, which made the two fat women cry.


    Li Rui turns back, grabs another fat woman and throws her into the pond.


    "You deserve to be cheap!" On one side, Zhao Ling felt relieved and wanted to applaud Li Rui.


    Li Rui takes a look at her, and Zhao Ling smiles with a guilty heart.


    From just now to now, she hasn''t made much noise. That''s because she knows Li Rui can''t help it. Just wait for Li Rui to clean up these women. Otherwise, as soon as her identity as a policeman is revealed, how dare these fat women make mistakes?


    Li Rui doesn''t care. Anyway, he really doesn''t like these fat women.


    How can there be such a reason to bully people? Liu Ning performed very well in Renxing hospital and was serious and responsible. And because of Li Rui, Liu Ning suffered so much.


    Li Rui should do something for her family.


    These, as a small gift.

 Chapter 316

    Seeing that Li Rui threw the women into the pond and became a drowned chicken, Bai''s sister-in-law was not stupid and said thank you to Li Rui.


    "Auntie, you don''t have to thank me. This is what I should do. Liu Ning is an employee of our company. She works very hard. As her boss, I have the obligation to do these things. Auntie, can you take me to see Liu Ning now? "


    "Yes, I''ll take you right away."


    White sister-in-law quickly turned back, closed the door of the house, hurried back, and took Li Rui to the other end of the path.


    As for the three drowned chickens in the pond, who knows? No one will be drowned anyway. What do they have to do with others?


    White sister-in-law walk very fast, under the feet of the wind. Every time she goes out, she has to wait for Li Rui and Zhao Ling.


    "Li Rui, slow down and wait for me."


    Later, Li Rui''s speed also increased. Anyway, he can master lightness skill. But Zhao Ling didn''t have Li Rui''s ability. The path in the field was narrow and slippery, so Zhao Ling was afraid of falling into the field. If you fall into the field and become like the three "drowned chickens", you might as well kill her.


    It''s not easy for Zhao Ling to tell her not to go so fast. In fact, she has already been taken care of. I have to stop Li Rui. In this way, I won''t lose face.


    Li Rui waited for her and said with a smile, "you are still a policeman. That''s all."


    "Che, is that a matter of foot strength? I''m afraid of falling into the field. How do you walk so fast? Is there any way


    "There''s no way. I went to the fields when I was a child." Li Ruizheng said, suddenly Zhao Ling''s foot slipped, and the whole person had fallen to the bottom of the ridge.


    Zhao Ling is really going to cry, OK? I''m afraid of what comes. I knew that I would never talk to Li Rui.


    "Ah


    Just when Zhao Ling thought she was going to be drowned in the mud, she held her slender waist firmly with one hand.


    It''s Li Rui who rushes over at a speed of passing people and holds her in time.


    Zhao Ling''s hair is only 0.01 cm away from the water!


    "That''s close!" Zhao Ling screamed in her heart, and then she was pulled back by Li Rui. All this happened too quickly. When Zhao Ling reacted, she was already in Li Rui''s arms.


    It''s hard to tell what it''s like.


    "Thanks to me, I used to laugh at the heroine of TV dramas. When I was cuddled, my legs became weak. I didn''t expect that. It''s like this. "


    Zhao Ling''s heart pounded.


    I really feel safe, especially when I am pulled back from the edge of danger.


    And it''s warm.


    Zhao Ling closed her eyes and sniffed the breath of Li Rui''s chest. Her cheeks turned red.


    "Hey, when you are going to hold me, my white sister-in-law will watch and pay attention to the influence." Li Rui coughed and warned.


    Zhao Ling was stunned, then looked at her arm and found that she was like a sloth, clinging to Li Rui''s waist. Suddenly, his face was burning, and he quickly released his hand.


    "No, I didn''t notice..."


    She quickly put Li Rui away and walked ahead.


    Li Rui''s face was full of confusion, and he muttered: "it''s obvious that I saved you. I didn''t even thank you. It''s really impolite."


    "Go away, you!" Zhao Ling said in shame ahead.


    Li Rui is even more confused.


    I''m still angry. It''s hard to serve.


    "It''s time to splash you with mud, huh, silly bee."


    But Bai''s sister-in-law began to laugh in front of her. She was very happy. She didn''t know what she was happy about. Li Rui was a little bit unhappy.


    This time, Bai sister-in-law no longer walked so fast, deliberately slowed down.


    "Don''t be surprised. We countrymen are used to walking faster. Things will come out naturally."


    "It''s OK, auntie. We can keep up." Zhao Ling replied later.


    Li Rui smiles, and Zhao Ling immediately turns back and glares at Li Rui.


    White sister-in-law laughed again.


    After walking for 18 minutes, I finally came to a field. The wind blows over, the rice waves roll in the wind, and the Golden Millet rises and falls, which is very beautiful.


    "Ningzi, ningzi, your friend has come to see you!" "White sister-in-law cried in the sky.


    Zhao Ling opened her eyes and looked confused.


    White sister-in-law yells at the air?


    Until Liu Ning''s figure appeared from the other end of the rice, it turned out that she was just cutting rice with her head buried. He was muddy, wearing old clothes, wearing a woven hat, sweating all over, and his skin was black.


    It''s quite different from being in the city.


    The young woman full of local flavor is Liu Ning.


    Li Rui raised his hand and said to her, "long time no see. Don''t cut corn any more. Your family won''t have to farm in the future."


    Liu Ning also recognized Li Rui.


    It''s hard to tell how many complex emotions flashed in Liu Ninggang''s eyes when he saw Li Rui.


    There is excitement, there is joy, followed by loss, disappointment


    "Go back, and don''t disturb me any more." Liu Ning said with a smile.


    Li Rui looked at Liu Ning and cried, "come here, I have something to say."


    "No, I still have work to do. You go back. We are people from different worlds. I have recognized my life. Really, you go back. "


    Liu Ning said, bending down to continue to harvest rice.


    At this time, another figure stood up beside Liu Ning. It was a middle-aged man, thin and tall, with a gentle look. Such a man, in the city can be said to be elegant, but in the countryside, it is estimated that it is not popular.


    Because it''s not strong enough, it''s not strong enough.


    "Who are you? My ningzi said, please go back. Don''t embarrass her, otherwise, my father will never be polite. "


    Then the middle-aged man raised his knife.


    The threat is a bit obvious, but it''s very admirable.


    Li Rui nodded: "uncle, I''m not here to embarrass Ning Zi. Ningzi is an employee of our company. She works in my hospital and works hard. I won''t embarrass her. "


    "You''re not embarrassed. What do you want to do?" Asked the middle-aged man.


    Li Rui said: "I owe her a sorry, and a compensation."


    Liu Ning sat in the field, tearful, but endured a cry did not cry out, only tears, continue to flow.


    She felt aggrieved.


    If no one cares, she can bite her teeth and bear all the sufferings of the past silently.


    Once someone cares.


    Once.


    The middle-aged man suddenly waved the knife in his hand and yelled, "get out of here! If you don''t go away, I will kill you! Come on, get out of here. We don''t want to see you! "


    Li Rui smiles and suddenly jumps into the field. There was mud everywhere, and the trousers and shoes were wet and dirty.


    Li Rui comes to Liu Ning.


    "I''m sorry I''m late. This time I come here for nothing but to satisfy your little wish. "


    Li Rui took out a card from his pocket and handed it to Liu Ning: "there''s a million in it. I''ve also prepared a car for you. I know you always like BMW. I''ve ordered a BMW X5 for you. It''s red. You don''t have to live here in the future. "


    Bai Sao and Liu PA were stunned.


    Li Rui smiles and explains: "your two daughters are excellent. She helps our company to recover a very big financial loophole. This is a decision made by our company after a meeting. "


    Liu Ning cried.


    She quickly took the card from Li Rui''s hand, crying and laughing.


    She has the fate and consciousness of the little man. But she still wants to live a happy life.


    No one doesn''t want to.

 Chapter 317

    "You, you''re not lying, are you?"


    Liu Fu Leng for a long time, asked. He thought Li Rui and his friends had come here with bad intentions, but he was really angry. But in the twinkling of an eye, Liu Ning is both crying and happy. People who have lived half their lives also know that their daughter must be happy.


    And, a million, that''s not a small number. Although the economy has developed rapidly in recent years, in rural areas, one million is enough for a rural family to live a carefree life with clothes and a free car.


    This kind of good thing is always hard to believe.


    Li Rui said with a smile: "uncle, Liu Ningli deserves the money. Besides, this is the leader of our local police station next to me. How dare I talk nonsense in front of her? "


    Zhao Ling nodded, took out the police officer certificate from her pocket and showed it to Liu Fu, saying, "yes, I can make sure boss Li is not lying."


    "And one more thing. Liu Ning, Wu Qingshan, Hu ye and others have been caught in one net. Their criminal facts have been submitted to the procuratorate and the court, including Wu Qingshan''s father. They have been punished by both parties. You can rest assured. "


    Liu Ning looked at Zhao Ling, his face was full of disbelief: "how can..."


    "Thanks to Li Rui." Zhao Ling smile, everything in silence.


    Liu Ning was shocked again.


    "No, no, their families are..."


    "The working group of the discipline inspection commission from the province has taken a bunch of people from their circle. So you can rest assured that this revenge has been avenged. "


    Liu Ning Leng Leng, for a long time, just oh.


    Today, there''s a lot of information. For a while and a half, she can accept it, but she can''t.


    "Uncle and aunt, I want to talk to Liu Ning alone. Is it convenient for you, Liu Ning? "


    "Oh, good." Liu Ning puts down his knife and follows Li Rui out of the field. As they walked on, Li Rui said in a low voice, "I didn''t mean to disturb you too much. I just came to see you and help you improve your living conditions. "


    "Thank you." Liu Ning said with his head down.


    "The situation in your family is not very good. Do you have any plans of your own?"


    "I''m going to buy a house in the city. The house price here is cheaper. After the house is bought and decorated, there will probably be a sum of money left. I''ll leave the rest of the money to my parents, and I''ll find another job myself. "


    "Yes, it''s a good plan. If you have any difficulties in the future, you can come to me. If I can help you, I will help you. "


    Liu Ning stops and looks at Li Rui.


    Her eyes were red again.


    "Thank you." She said.


    "There''s nothing to thank. If it''s someone else, you may think you''ve made money. But I know the pain in your heart. In fact, money is only a secondary thing, and it can''t erase the memory of your unhappiness, but I hope you can be strong. "


    Li Rui pats Liu Ning on the shoulder and gives her a quiet look.


    Liu Ning wiped a tear, nod a way: "good."


    She didn''t know what to say, but she was still very grateful to Li Rui. There are too many people in this society. If the workers have an accident, the boss will push them. If the employees have an accident, they will admit their bad luck.


    It''s not to say how noble Li Rui is, or how noble he is in this matter, but he did it after all. To do it with a good attitude is the reason why Liu Ning feels grateful.


    People above the people will not look down on people below the people, such a person, worthy of respect.


    Just chatting, more than a dozen people came to this side of the road. In the middle, a fat man with a big stomach was wearing a pair of flip flops with big underpants, and a flowered shirt was dazzling. Li Rui doesn''t need to think about the appearance of the former and the latter. He knows that it must be the son of the village head.


    Sure enough, the gang came up to Li Rui and scolded him: "who dares to rob a woman from the village head''s son? Is that right?"


    It''s really hard to hear.


    The village head''s son couldn''t keep his face. He raised his hand to stop him and said, "Uncle Xu, don''t speak so badly. She will understand my feelings for Liu Ning sooner or later. Besides, people from the city should be polite. "


    "You''re welcome? What''s good about the people in the city? They eat medicine every day. The people upstairs don''t know the people downstairs. What''s good about it? "


    "Well, what you eat is still a dish grown with manure. Why don''t you say that?" Liu Ning scolded.


    "Ah, hey, you smelly girl, you have sharp teeth and sharp mouth. If it wasn''t for Wang Bao''s face, I''d give you a slap!" The farmer was furious.


    Liu Ning''s face did not change, but retorted: "I don''t need to look at your face. I''ve long wanted to say that you people, because you have no culture, still feel that you have unique skills. If you don''t have anything to do, you can laugh at those who take the university entrance examination. It''s not as good as you who can farm. It''s just that college students are useless. It''s not as good as being the boss who doesn''t study. "


    "Isn''t it? It''s no use going to college! " Some people laugh at it now.


    Liu Ning sneered: "since you think it''s useless, don''t let your son read. After all, it''s not that other people''s children were admitted to university, but your children didn''t? I never look at you, but you can''t look down on me


    "Why do you look down on you? You sell it outside. You still have a face, don''t you? Be careful to soak you in the pig cage


    Wang Bao, the son of the village head, brings people with low quality. The more you scold, the more energetic you are. Not only did you scold Liu Ning, but also you scolded Liu Fu and Bai Sao in the field not far away.


    Angry Liu father as a knife to rush over, white sister-in-law quickly called him in the back. Liu''s father was worried about his wife''s panic, so he took some anger. Only when he got to Li Rui''s side, his teeth rattled.


    "What nonsense! My daughter made money with her own hands! This money is very decent. He is the boss of my daughter''s company


    Liu''s father''s face turned red with excitement. The muscles and bones on his neck agitated: "who dares to talk nonsense in the future? I''ll kill him with a knife!"


    "What a big tone. Do you think it''s worth killing? Liu Sanduo, is that right? Let''s call ah Xi, who works in the city. If you ask Liu Ning, how dare she admit it? "


    "What dare you, Anning, tell them!" Father Liu said in a loud voice.


    Liu Ning bit her lip and looked at her father. She lowered her head and tears fell from her eyes.


    White sister-in-law''s eyes showed a look of disappointment, but also wipe the corner of the eye tears.


    Liu''s father was suddenly depressed. The thin man''s shoulder might be able to stand the hot sun and carry hundreds of kilograms of rice, but he couldn''t bear the fact that his daughter couldn''t bear it.


    Li Rui came to Liu Ning and patted her on the shoulder.


    "Remember what I said to you? A clean heart is cleaner than anything. You don''t have to care about other people''s eyes or their opinions, let alone treat them as people. "


    "You can treat these people with or without honesty. Just like you treat a cow, you don''t care what you say to the cow. Anyway, it''s not worth it. It''s not worth it in the world! "


    With that, Li Rui turned around and said to the peasants and Han people beside Wang Bao, "a group of rubbish who only bully people is worthy of questioning Liu Ning? They earn tens of thousands of yuan a month in the city, but when they go back to the countryside, they are still angry with you bastards. I, the boss, can''t stand it. You are really rotten. "


    "Who do you think sucks?" On the spot, someone asked.


    Li Rui pointed at them one by one and said in a loud voice: "I call you rotten, and you are rubbish and rotten goods!"


    "I dare to curse you, son of wocao

 Chapter 318

    I have to say that the folk customs in this rural area are really fierce, which is comparable to Li Rui''s hometown. These farmers and Han people who do farm work are not all intensive farmers and Han people like Liu Sanduo, but on the whole, their physical strength is much better than that of city people.


    But that doesn''t mean they can beat Li Rui.


    In fact, Li Rui is not worried because there are farmland nearby and his clothes are dirty. Direct is like lightning strike, will all around the people, one hand is a direct throw away.


    In the face of those who want to be ruthless, Li Rui is the first to start, which directly makes people unable to afford.


    This time, Zhao Ling did not choose to show her identity or dissuade her.


    She didn''t bother to dissuade, and she knew she couldn''t. Both sides are violent, Li Rui''s temper is not good, and it''s like revenge when he meets bad people. However, this guy has a sense of propriety and won''t beat people to death. Zhao Ling is still at ease.


    In the twinkling of an eye, people all over the land were crying in the mud field. Wang Bao had already run away when he saw that the momentum was not right at the beginning. As he ran, he was still on the phone. It seemed that he still wanted to call someone.


    Li Rui doesn''t care about him either. Just call him if you like, one for each, two for each.


    "Come on, let''s go back. My feet are full of mud. I want to wash them. If you leave, don''t reap. Just pay someone to reap. Why do you suffer this? "


    Li Rui is calm. The Liu Ning family is not so calm.


    "The young man is so powerful that he can fight dozens of times by himself. That''s all?"


    Liu Fu swallowed his saliva. He didn''t expect Li Rui to be so powerful. Fortunately, he just wanted to teach Li Rui a lesson. Fortunately, he didn''t go up.


    Liu''s father could not help but feel grateful to himself.


    Then he thought, looking at the people lying in the fields, he laughed and spat on the ground.


    "You deserve it! It''s time to be beaten! " Liu Fu laughed happily.


    "Let''s go, we''ll cut rice too, and go home to eat watermelon!" Liu''s father waved and took Liu Ning and his wife home.


    Li Rui and Zhao Ling follow.


    "You are very happy to bully the farmer uncle who you are capable of?"


    "If you''re not happy and you show your ID photos, they''ll be honest."


    "Well, I didn''t think of that." Zhao Ling said, but she was the first to smile, "I really can''t stand it, but I''m curious about what kind of person Liu Ning was before."


    "I didn''t know before, but since she came to work in my hospital, I''ve been arranging for people to watch her. Including her performance in the hospital, there are records, once a week. Maybe she did have the idea of not being sensible, but in the hospital, she was very good


    Li Rui sighed, thinking of the records he saw in the hospital. At first, Liu Ning didn''t adapt to the rhythm of work, but she was determined and ambitious. She often took the initiative to work overtime and finish her work. She also picked up her books and studied by herself.


    She should have had a smoother life. Wu Qingshan and her grandchildren are to blame.


    Thinking of this, Li Rui would like to fight Wu Qingshan again.


    Dog food is harmful to human beings.


    In front of him, Liu Ning and his father are walking together. Liu Sanduo is also secretly asking Liu Ning, "ningzi, what''s the origin of your boss and how can you be so fierce?"


    "Dad, he is Jianghua''s greatest boss, a good man, and the most important person I have ever met. Our family won''t live in the countryside any more. Although the air is good in the countryside, there are a lot of right and wrong. "


    "Well, dad will listen to you. We won''t live here any more. Let''s live in the city, and dad will enjoy the happiness brought by his daughter. "


    Liu Sanduo is full of spirit, and his previous frustrations have been swept away.


    Who doesn''t want to have a promising daughter.


    Liu Sanduo doesn''t care what people outside say. Anyway, the little boss says that his daughter''s money is just earned


    That''s enough.


    Fathers trust their children.


    Just like when he finished junior high school examination, he insisted on sending Liu Ning to senior high school.


    Just like that year after the college entrance examination, he insisted on selling iron by smashing the pot, but also let his daughter go to university.


    I don''t want my daughter to be so rich in the future, I just want her to live a different life. This is the best way for a parent to give her children, not to give her a bite to eat and let her grow up.


    There are many people who know the word "responsibility" and many people who can write it. However, few people are willing to implement it.


    Seeing that her daughter and husband were so happy, Mrs. Bai couldn''t help but feel grateful to Li Rui from the bottom of her heart.


    From then on, this knot no longer bothers their family. From then on, they are upright.


    As a result, just at the door of Liu''s house, Liu Sanduo was arrested by several policemen hiding in the strong side. The police handcuffed Liu Sanduo and walked to Li Rui.


    "Stranger, you are suspected of hurting others. Now, according to the administrative regulations of our public security department..."


    "Are you from the local police station?" Li Rui did not escape, but turned around and pointed to the car parked at the door, "do you know my car?"


    "I know you, Benz. What''s so amazing? No matter how rich you are, don''t you obey the law? " One of the policemen reached for Li Rui''s palm.


    Li Rui shook his head: "I advise you to make it clear when there is still room for moderation."


    "There''s nothing to say. It''s true that you break the law and commit a crime. If you beat someone, you''ll be in prison, and I''m not the king of heaven! "


    At this time, from the other end of the strong side, Wang Bao and several middle-aged men slowly came out.


    Wang Bao''s eyes are fixed on Liu Ning and Zhao Ling, and his greed is not concealed.


    The same is true of three other middle-aged people.


    "Smelly boy, you dare to beat people. I see how capable you are."


    Several policemen surrounded Li Rui. They saw that Li Rui would not be arrested. I plan to rise up in groups and subdue Li Rui.


    But at this time, Li Rui looked at Zhao Ling: "are you still coming out? I''m too lazy to beat people. Hurry up. "


    Zhao Ling had no choice but to sigh. To tell you the truth, she really doesn''t want to show up. These colleagues simply lose her face. It''s better to let Li Rui teach her a lesson.


    But since Li Rui is too lazy to do it, what else can he do?


    Zhao lingliang''s police officer certificate.


    "I''m Zhao Ling, leader of Jianghua Public Security Bureau. Which unit are you from? Who is your leader? "


    Several policemen looked at each other and did not dare to act rashly.


    It''s a big deal.


    "Why don''t you dare to talk? Speaking, I was very energetic just now, torturing and arresting people. Why don''t you catch us behind the scenes? Do you think we are easy to bully? "


    Zhao Ling is really more said more angry, scolded: "driving more than a million cars to people, you can offend it?"? Do you really use your power as a personal tool? I can''t cure you, eh? "

 Chapter 319

    A series of questions directly made people confused. I didn''t expect that Zhao Ling would be so fierce one day.


    However, these policemen responded quickly.


    "Oh, it''s a surprise to me. Look at the police certificate from other places. What''s the point of showing off here?"


    "Out of town? It''s really out of town. It''s funny. A foreign police officer dares to come here and have a wild life. "


    "Do you want to enforce the law in other places? Don''t be funny, OK, where you come from, where you go back, this is not your territory! "


    A few policemen immediately sneered at Zhao Ling, but they made her angry. These people not only discriminate against outsiders, but also their peers!


    It''s going too far.


    "Although I''m from other places, don''t forget that we are from Jiangnan province after all. If you don''t take it seriously, I''ll call my friends trained in the provincial department, and you''ll know that I''m good! "


    Zhao Ling took out her cell phone and called in front of them. Soon, the phone was put through, and Zhao Ling added fuel to the story and gave the address to the newspaper by the way.


    There is also a big anger: "there is such a thing? OK, you wait. I''ll call their director right now! "


    "Yes Zhao Ling happily hung up the phone, glanced at the policemen, and said, "see how long you can do for the tiger."


    "Don''t scare people. I''m not scared!" One of the policemen was not convinced. As soon as he said it, the phone rang.


    The policeman took the phone and looked at the number. His face changed.


    He quickly put through the phone, only to hear a roar on the other end of the phone, and then the policeman''s face trembled.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, director. I, I..."


    "Don''t use me. You are not a policeman from today on. You temporary workers have been dismissed! It''s a real arrow with chicken feathers. I don''t know the heaven is high and the earth is thick! "


    Pop!


    The phone hung up.


    The mobile phones of several other policemen also rang. They were all crying and afraid to answer the phone. They had to look at Zhao Ling with pleading eyes: "elder sister, let us go..."


    "Give you a break? It''s too late Zhao Ling snorted, ignoring the ending of these people.


    In front of the village head and others, Zhao Ling tidied up the matter. The village head was very scared. He knew that his son had offended a great man, but he didn''t dare to trust him: "sorry, my son has eyes..."


    "Don''t be so gallant. You are not a village head. You are a bully in the village. I don''t think you''re good people either. I''m too lazy to get along with you. Let''s take a little punishment. " With that, Li Rui waved his hand, and a small black lightning suddenly pierced these people''s thighs.


    In the twinkling of an eye, there was a scream at the scene.


    The head of the village and his son were especially miserable. Li Rui specially took care of these two people and let them lie in wheelchairs for the rest of their lives.


    After finishing these things, Li Rui said to Liu Ning, "let''s go. I''ll take you to the city to buy a house. Don''t come back here any more."


    Then Li Rui went to the car. Liu Ning and his family are in a state of suspense, but they still listen to Li Rui.


    Li Rui started the car. Before Liu Fu got on, Li Rui rolled down the window and said, "uncle, take your rhubarb dog with you. In addition, if you have anything valuable at home, take it with you and put it in the trunk. "


    Liu Ning got out of the car and ran home to get things.


    After a while, Liu Ning and his parents took some valuable things. Li Rui started the car and left.


    "Girl, we, we will not go back? There are a lot of things at home, such as clothes and pillows. It''s so convenient to take them from home... "


    "Mom, let''s not go back. Boss, I''ve thought about it. Take me back to Jianghua. I''ll settle down in Jianghua later. "


    Li Rui was surprised and said, "do you want to go back?"


    "Well, I''ve thought about it. It''s not easy to find a good boss now. I have tried to find some jobs these days, and found that they are not suitable. Either the salary is low or the boss is bad. I think, or hospital work steadfast. I''ll take the money and find a place in Jianghua that''s OK. I''ll buy a smaller house that''s enough for my family. "


    "Yes, you can arrange it as you like." Li Rui is happy and laughs. As the saying goes, it''s hard to buy bone from a thousand gold. It''s also a good thing that Liu Ning is willing to stay in Jianghua.


    Liu Ning also laughed.


    She has her own plan. She will not worry about food and drink in the future, and Li Rui will not let her suffer.


    This alone is worth her following.


    If a woman is a confidant, she will be tolerated; if a scholar is a confidant, she will die.


    It took three weeks to deal with the whole thing. During this period of time, Li Rui ran around, and seldom had time to be idle. When he was free, Li Rui returned to the bunker and took the Yellow Emperor''s inner Scripture tablet back to his villa.


    At this time, the villa has been renovated and reinforced. Don''t say it''s a car, it''s an armored car, and you don''t want to crash it all at once.


    On this day, Li Rui took a rest at home, while he was studying the extreme way. The biggest change brought to Li Rui is the change of aura level.


    Once upon a time, the aura was lost. But now, after Li Rui releases it, he can still recover it. Therefore, the cultivation process of aura is to get twice the result with half the effort.


    "A good skill is a totally different feeling."


    After thinking about it, Li Rui called out to the door: "yingzi, jiansuyan, jiansumei, come here."


    Soon the three girls came to Li Rui''s room.


    Seeing Li Rui sitting on the bed with his eyes not honest, yingzi cried, "what''s the matter? I tell you, although my injury is not good, I can''t bully you at will. If you want to make me innocent, I advise you to die early. "


    Li Rui''s forehead immediately floated down three black lines. The little girl said something out of tune. She was obviously observing whether they were suitable for cultivation. She was just trying to measure the belly of a gentleman with the heart of a villain.


    "Then you go out. I''m too lazy to talk about a disobedient person like you." Li Rui waved and yingzi limped out immediately.


    She really thinks so!


    Li Rui was very helpless and said to Jian Su, "close the door and lock it."


    Jane Su Mei''s body was shocked, and her face was sad.


    "Brother Li, do you really want to do this? Can we not do this? "


    Li Rui really wants to swear.


    In a nutshell, shut the door, not as talkative as the two of them. But in short, what''s the matter with closing the door and starting to undress?


    Looking at the simple words to wear so two clothes, this off left underwear.


    Li Rui quickly stopped her: "stop, stop! What are you doing? Ah, I told you to close the door to teach you skills. Don''t be overheard by Sakura. What do you think, ah? I don''t want face. Am I so shameless? "


    Really, I''m very angry.

 Chapter 320

    After Li Rui has explained, jiansuyan and jiansumeidun are very ashamed. They didn''t expect to misunderstand Li Rui.


    "Brother Li, it''s not our fault. If you were a girl, lusty and closed door, what would you think?"


    Jian Su Mei''s courage is really great, and she is going to lift Li to the top.


    "What do I think? I sit and think! In your mind, I am such a person


    "Brother Li, you always look for beautiful girls. Can you make people think better?" Jane Su Mei retorted.


    Li Rui has nothing to say. Looking at the expression of Jiansu, I guess he thinks so.


    Li Rui didn''t want to talk to them about this. He took a deep breath and said, "now I''m going to teach you a skill. You sit on the bed."


    In short, he didn''t procrastinate at all. He immediately dressed himself and sat down beside Li Rui. Jane Su Mei hesitated for a moment. Li Rui glared: "I really want to drive you away. I''m not obedient at all."


    Frightened, Jian Su Mei quickly sat down beside Li Rui.


    "This time I''m going to teach you the skill. It''s called shanhaijue."


    "Is it the sea across mountains that you love, which can be even?" In short, he asked.


    Li Rui nodded: "yes, it''s this mountain and sea."


    In short, she blushed slightly.


    Jane Su Mei looked at her sister. After a while, her face turned red.


    Love across the sea, the sea can be flat. Why does Li Rui want to teach such a skill? Is that a hint?


    Li ruicai didn''t care so much. He recited the names of the two sisters and used two powerful pills for them. At this point, there is no powerful pill from the little devil in the hell.


    Li Rui reaches over Jian Suyan''s and Jian Sumei''s shoulders and slowly perceives their changes. Two powerful pills can''t make them feel the existence of aura immediately. Of course, Li Rui can help.


    Li Rui slowly enters the body of the two sisters.


    Feeling the strange warmth from Li Rui''s palm, Jian Suyan and Jian Sumei sweat slowly. Their faces are flushed and their breathing is gradually disordered.


    "Think about what I said when I taught you meditation. At this time, we should calm down and feel the existence of aura. Then, do as I say. The aura begins to flow from Shaoshang point of hand Taiyin lung meridian to Yunmen, and then... "


    Under the guidance of Li Rui, the two sisters of the Jane family conscientiously follow the instructions and circulate the warm current in the body according to the specific route.


    The greatest use of shanhaijue is to lay a foundation. Before that, Li Rui had helped the two sisters lay the foundation, that is, meditation, as well as the study and familiarity of human acupoints.


    Maybe that knowledge didn''t have any effect on them at the beginning, but when they needed to use it, they could use it immediately.


    This is the role of the foundation.


    After Li Rui taught them the whole set of operation methods, the two sisters sat still, constantly perceiving aura, and then incorporated aura from acupoints and stored it.


    Time passes unconsciously.


    "You''re here to practice. Don''t do anything wrong, and don''t run in disorder. Otherwise, you''ll be possessed and die."


    Li Rui told him to go out.


    By this time it was afternoon.


    Li Rui goes out and goes to the hospital to deal with things. Yingzi hides in her room and watches the movie. After watching Fu Lian, yingzi is bored. She goes out of the room to find the two sisters of the Jane family and finds that there is no sound. After listening quietly in the living room for a while, yingzi came to Li Rui''s room with a strange expression.


    Jane and Jane lie on the bed and fall asleep. Looking at their sweat, they were obviously very tired.


    "Tut, I''ve been tossed like this, thanks to my fast running. Animals, they are only 18 years old. They have done such a thing


    Sakura was holding an apple in her hand, chewing it and talking to herself.


    Jane Su Mei''s sleep quality is very poor. As soon as yingzi finished speaking, she was woken up. As soon as she woke up, she sat up and set out to practice.


    "Ghosts


    Meng buting saw yingzi standing at the door. Jane Su Mei was so scared that she almost got possessed and screamed.


    Jane also woke up, rubbing his eyes: "what''s the matter?"


    "Yingzi, what are you sitting at the door?" Jane asked. Yingzi laughed and said, "I''ve come to see you two wretched people. It''s really miserable. Why don''t you resist? According to what I know about that guy, he won''t force you. "


    "We didn''t!" Jane Su Mei argued.


    "There''s no need to explain." Yingzi shook her head and nodded, "I know. Anyway, your clothes are messy. I also sleep in Li Rui''s bed. I know what you did. We''re all 18 years old. We''re all adults. I understand that. "


    "How about Li Rui? What did he do to your sisters? " Sakura showed a cheap expression and put the apple core into the garbage can accurately.


    Jane looked at her and said, "brother Li has taught us a skill."


    "True or false?"


    "Believe it or not, hum, who told you not to listen, he will not pass it on to you!" Jane Su Mei said triumphantly.


    Yingzi frowned and said, "this cheapskate, drinking cold water will stop his teeth!"


    At the moment, the two sisters of the Jane family are full of gratitude to Li Rui. How can yingzi speak ill of Li Rui face to face. Immediately, in a nutshell, he said, "it''s you who want to leave. How can you blame brother Li for not teaching you?"


    "I, I, I just want to leave. I''m not like you, hum!"


    Sakura left the room in a rage. She went back to her room and fell on the bed, very angry.


    "It''s a hidden rule. It''s not like you want to sleep. Bad thing, I''m so stingy. I have to sleep with you if I want to learn kung fu, beast! "


    Cherry son scolded for a while, the bottom of the heart and a dark surge of envy.


    Of course, she knows the benefits of learning Gongfa. Zhao Kuafu was a master of Gongfa, so he was at the top of the code and was even regarded as the successor of the ruling.


    Those who have learned and those who have not are two kinds of people.


    The more you think about it, the more angry you are.


    Yingzi was fluttering on the bed for a while, and the pillow was beating around. She wished that the pillow was Li Rui, and forced him to say the skill.


    It will be more than five o''clock in the afternoon, and the house is still quiet.


    Yingzi''s spirit was almost gone. When he came to Li Rui''s room, he saw that Jiansu Yan and Jiansu Mei were still practicing there. The slight wind in the room shows that the two sisters are really inherited by Li Rui.


    Yingzi stood at the door, very envious.


    She came to Jian Su Mei and said with a smile, "Su Mei, Su Mei, stop practicing."


    Jane Su Mei opened her eyes and asked, "why?"


    "Can you teach me? Li Rui passed it on to you. " Sakura asked expectantly.


    Jane Su Mei shook her head: "I can''t teach, I can''t teach. First of all, this is passed on to us by brother Li. If he doesn''t pass it on to you, there is a reason for him. Secondly, only brother Li can master the skill. We need him to pass on some aura to us before we can perceive it. In the end, I don''t understand this either. I just learned it. "


    In short, he opened his eyes and said, "if you want to learn, you should go to brother Li yourself. Don''t make us embarrassed."


    Yingzi snorted and stormed back to her room.


    Now, she faces a choice.


    Do you really want to sleep with me?


    "Wuwuwuwu, I really want to practice! Shit

 Chapter 321

    In the evening, Li Rui will come back for dinner. To tell you the truth, I''m really busy all day. It''s impossible to teach others to practice and run back and forth to the hospital to get busy with my career. After dinner, Li Rui went back to his room early to have a rest.


    I soon fell asleep.


    At about two o''clock in the morning, the door of Li Rui''s room was opened. A figure sneaks in and comes to Li Rui''s bed.


    Li Rui was suddenly awakened.


    But Li Rui didn''t make a sound. One was that he didn''t feel murderous. The second was that a faint fragrance came from his nose, which was obviously the smell of women.


    Thinking of this, Li Rui''s brain suddenly wakes up. What does this woman want to do when she comes to the room in the middle of the night? Is it welfare?


    Li Rui''s heart was beating with excitement.


    The woman standing by the bed stood still for a long time. About ten minutes later, Li Rui heard the sound of clothes falling.


    Action is very fast, very quickly there will be a body into the quilt.


    Li Rui feels hugged.


    At this time, I really want to send a message to Ke shanyong: when I went to bed in the middle of the night, suddenly a woman came to my room and seemed to take off her clothes and hold me. What should I do? Do you want to turn on the light?


    "Let me have a closer look at which little one will be."


    Li Rui flies up and turns on the light.


    "Ha ha, you want to play a prank on me again, don''t you? I-ga, how can it be you?"


    Li Rui''s eyes were as big as Tongling''s, and his mouth seemed to be able to fill two eggs.


    In front of this naked person, it turned out to be Sakura.


    Cherry shaped for shy.


    "I hate it. Turn off the light. People will feel embarrassed when it is on."


    Li Rui sits on the bed and looks at yingzi quietly.


    "What are you doing in my bed?"


    "Oh, I''m really sorry to turn off the light first."


    "What''s your intention?" Li Rui intuition this matter is not simple, has the question, has the big question!


    The smile on yingzi''s face gradually faded away. She raised her face and lowered her voice: "turn off the light, don''t you hear me?"


    Hi, this little wild cat dares to be fierce.


    Li Rui turned off the light.


    "What do you want to do? The shadow guild orders you to kill me, and kill me when I''m not prepared? " Li Rui asked.


    Yingzi snorted coldly: "I heard that only sleeping with you can I learn Gongfa. Hurry up, don''t waste my time. I want to learn Gongfa, the best one."


    Li Rui felt that he was Spartan.


    This is what and what, who is it, how to discredit him outside!


    "Who told you that, Jane Sumei, right?"


    "No, in a nutshell."


    Li Rui helped her forehead. I didn''t expect that such a clever girl would say such a thing.


    "You go. I won''t sleep with you. I''m not that kind of person."


    "Are you worse than a beast?" Sakura asked, and was quite unconvinced, "don''t you look down on me? I know that you just dislike my appearance. Well, you even dislike my appearance. They just haven''t opened it yet, waiting for their parents to open it. They also have C''s! "


    "Ha ha, you''re a, it''s not going to work."


    Li Rui patted the quilt and didn''t want to continue to discuss the matter: "while I turn off the light, you put on your clothes and leave my room. Don''t disturb me to sleep any more."


    "No, I won''t go if you don''t teach me today!" Sakura clings to the quilt with a dead posture.


    Li Rui was furious: "good cherry, you disturb my sleep in the middle of the night, dare you threaten me? Today I''ll let you know what''s powerful! "


    Then Li Rui lifted the quilt, took yingzi out and put it on her leg, slapping her ass.


    Sakura is about to cry, OK.


    It turned out to be such an ending!


    As soon as she turned over, she wanted to be the master. At this moment, the light turned on.


    Li Rui didn''t turn on the light.


    At the door stood Jane''s two sisters.


    Jian Su Yan and Jian Su Mei are stunned.


    "I''m sorry. I thought something happened at home. Excuse me. Let''s go now." Jiansu quickly turned off the lights and took Jiansu Mei away.


    Sakura''s face was red enough to bleed. With a whoosh, she grabbed her clothes and ran out.


    Li Rui sat still, ready to cry.


    What the hell is this!


    Oh, my God!


    I can''t sleep. I can''t lock the door. Anyone who wants to come in will come in and turn on the light. The master''s face is gone. What can I do.


    The next day, Li Ruitian went out before dawn.


    I can''t make it. I''ll be embarrassed to stay at home.


    It''s different from Li Rui''s pure love!


    Li Rui would rather deal with work!


    Li Rui has been doing things all morning. At nine o''clock in the morning, jiansuyan and jiansumei come over. They are secretaries, and naturally they have their work to do. Yesterday was the weekend, and today they should go to work.


    "Brother Li, yesterday..."


    "Don''t talk about things that have nothing to do with work. Comrade Jian Sumei, please take your work seriously. Next time you talk about this kind of private life, I will make a serious criticism on you."


    "All right." Jane Su Mei chuckles.


    In short, she forced herself to smile and handed a report to Li Rui.


    "At ten o''clock, a guest wants to see you."


    Without raising his head, Li Rui was busy signing and correcting the documents in his hand and asked, "who is that?"


    "It''s said to be from the Dai family in the provincial capital. He said you owe him a favor."


    Li Rui frowned. Dai''s family is not friendly. It must be Dai Zong''s son of a bitch.


    "Tell him, no!"


    "All right." In short, I went out to call back.


    Time passed unconsciously. At ten o''clock, Li Rui''s office door was knocked. Jane Su Mei went to open the door and some men came in.


    "Li Rui, it''s not easy to see you. The security captain downstairs is very powerful. I''m really more and more curious about you. "


    Dai Zong walked in and talked with a smile. Without waiting for Li Rui to say hello, he sat down on the sofa. Several bodyguards were on his side, ready to watch everything around him.


    "Daizong, why are you so ungrateful? I said I didn''t want to see you. You still have to come here."


    "Bold!" When someone scolds Li Rui, his tone is very severe.


    "Do you know who you''re talking to? It''s an honor for Dai Shao to come here. Do you think it''s great that you are the president of a small hospital? Dai Shao a words, can immediately let you go! "


    Li Rui really laughed and took a look at Dai Zong.


    "You can''t even control your own dog? I''m talking to you. What''s his position? He even dares to scold me. "


    "Gu Luo, you apologize to Li Rui."


    The young man named Gu Luo was full of shame and indignation: "Dai Shao, I also want face!"


    "Forget it. You don''t have to apologize, Li Rui. I''m sorry." Dai Zong had a warm smile on his face.

 Chapter 322

    Li Rui is really surprised that Dai Zong can''t use his subordinates.


    Where did Gu Luo come from?


    After Dai Zong apologized, Gu Luo said: "Dai Shao, why do you want to apologize to this boy? What is he that deserves your apology?"


    Dai Zong waved his hand: "come on, Gu Luo, don''t play. It''s very difficult for you to disguise my subordinates. You should play my master. You are all practitioners. You are aloof. Come and sit down. "


    Gulo sat down in a huff.


    At this time, Chien Su Mei went over with tea and poured out a cup one by one.


    Gu Luo''s eyes brightened as he looked at Jian Su Mei.


    He jumped up, approached Chien Su Mei, pushed her to the wall, and gave her another strong wall Dong.


    "Hello, beauty. May I ask her name? Have you ever been married? If not, I want to make friends with you. Don''t be afraid. I''m the strongest here. Stay with me and I promise you that you can enjoy the worship of others. "


    Sitting not far away, Li Rui burst out laughing.


    Dai Zong, who is not far away, also looks embarrassed and gets up quickly to hold Gu Luo.


    "Gu Luo, Gu Luo, calm down. This is not the time to pick up girls. Don''t be shameful."


    Gu Luo, with a reluctant face, followed Dai Zong back to the sofa and sat down, muttering: "what are you afraid of, what are you afraid of? In our status, do you still need to care about so many secular eyes..."


    Before I finished, Jane came in with a document from the door.


    As soon as Gu Luo saw it, his eyes lit up again. He clapped his hands and said with a smile: "the best, the best! I like this kind of girl, Dai Zong. You can''t stand in my way this time, or I''ll turn over. "


    Gu Luo rushed to the simple words and opened his hands. He was a rich man who hated the young.


    Li Rui is furious.


    Does Gu Luo really regard Renxing hospital as his back garden? Do you really think that the children of the powerful in the old society can take back the women of the people when they go to the streets?


    "That''s ridiculous. Dai Zong, don''t you bring such people to my office to humiliate me? Are you deceiving me that there is no one here? "


    Li Rui slaps Gu Luo on the back.


    Just as Li Rui''s palm was about to reach Gu Luo''s back, Gu Luo suddenly turned around and gave him a palm.


    Bang!


    The two sides held each other''s hands, emitting a cloud of white smoke. Then Li Rui flew out quickly and hit the wall directly. With a bang, several cracks were made in the wall.


    Gulo, it''s just two steps back.


    The strength of both sides seems to have a difference.


    Gu Luo''s eyes disdained: "well, I think it''s so powerful. It''s like the gods coming down to earth. It turns out that it''s no different from those wild cultivation, but it''s just a little scattered cultivation in the congenital realm."


    The scene was quiet for a moment.


    Everyone looked at Li Rui.


    After Li Rui hit the wall, he sank in a little. If Gu Luo had more strength, Li Rui would break the wall and fly out of the building.


    At this time, Li Rui stood firm, patted the dust on his body, and walked towards Gu Luo.


    "What is the innate state?"


    "You don''t even know where you were born? What a country bumpkin. Forget it, you are a country bumpkin, and there is no one to guide you. It''s not surprising that you don''t know. "


    "The so-called congenital state is the lowest level of cultivation. There are nine levels in total. Just now I used the sixth level, and you were beaten out. You can see that your strength is only about the fifth level. There is no clan. It''s amazing that you can get to this point. How about being a disciple under my clan? "


    This Gu Luo, after defeating Li Rui, even had this idea.


    Dai Zong also got up and said, "if Li Rui doesn''t want to study in the seven killing sect of Gu Luo''s family, he can also be my bodyguard."


    Immediately, among the bodyguards Dai Zong brought, many people were eager.


    Li Rui didn''t speak. They couldn''t help saying:


    "Li Rui, this is your chance to make a great success. The seven kill sect has a great foundation. You can imagine how honored you are to be able to cultivate such excellent children as Mr. Gu."


    "Yes, but it''s not too bad to be Dai Shao''s bodyguard. Being Dai Shao''s bodyguard is not inferior to being the president. In the future, as long as the Dai family is in the sphere of influence, you can run rampant. "


    "Don''t you say thank you to Mr. Dai and Mr. Gu?"


    Li Rui stood in front of Gu Luo, his eyes mocked: "you are very good. You are the first person who can fight me back. I ask you, apart from the innate state, what other states are there? "


    "And the sea of God, the spring of life."


    "And then?"


    "And then there''s the realm you don''t deserve to know. It''s already a nightmare for countless practitioners. Do you think you can cross it? Don''t be funny. You don''t have pills and skills. You can''t even touch the seventh level of your innate state. "


    "Is it?" Li Rui smiles, then punches out, "then you try again, I''m the third floor!"


    Whoo!


    Li Rui''s fist was very powerful. With a strong wind, he came to Gu Luo in an instant. Gu Luo sneered, but also raised a fist, directly with Li Rui.


    Bang!


    This time, two people''s boxing style intersect, unexpectedly hit a group of white smoke. It''s appalling to form the effect similar to sonic boom.


    Dai Zong''s bodyguards were all shocked and looked at Li Rui like hell. They didn''t expect that Li Rui had such strength to cause such an effect in the confrontation with Gu Luo.


    This time, Gu Luo and Li Rui did not retreat.


    Gu Luo''s face was gloomy.


    "It seems that you have hidden your strength. Yes, you have the strength of the sixth level, which is worthy of your boasting. No wonder you''re so conceited, but that''s it. Give me another punch! "


    Gu Luo hands again, his body is tight, the aura in his body is compressed and condensed, and directly concentrates on his fist from his meridians. To the extreme, it was just a matter of breathing. Gu Luo breathed out: "drink!"


    With this blow, the strong wind around Gu Luo''s body directly affected Dai Zong and others, blowing their hair up and turning their clothes back.


    Gu Luo''s boxing is directly shrouded in a layer of white fog. It''s a very fast speed, and air friction caused by the fog!


    "It''s amazing that Mr. Gu has reached the seventh level of congenital strength!"


    "The seven kill gate is really speechless!"


    Dai Zong''s bodyguards are also powerful people. In fact, they all come from cultivation. Like the Dai family, Dai Zong is one of the successors of the Dai family, where the strength of bodyguards will be weak.


    But even these bodyguards were amazed at Gu Luo.


    Gu Luo is only about 20 years old, but his strength is enough to make him stand out among his peers.


    What is Li Rui compared with Gu Luo?


    Li Rui seems too scared to resist.


    He didn''t move.


    Gu Luo''s fist is about to hit Li Rui in the face.


    Li Rui may die if this blow goes on.


    Dai Zong''s eyes were slightly surprised, but he didn''t stop Gu Luo, because he knew that even if he stopped, it was too late.


    No one can stop Gulo, in this case.


    Until, Li Rui gently stretched out a palm.


    "I admit that you are really strong, but that is Zhao Kuafu''s level."


    Li Rui grabs Gu Luo''s palm and holds it firmly. Gu Luo wanted to draw his hand, but he didn''t move.


    "I always only give three parts of my strength. I''m afraid of killing people. It''s said that you are a man of cultivation. That''s a little bit more. But it''s ridiculous that you think you can beat me. "


    Countless sweat and efforts, lost and recovered, quietly accumulated inside information and strength.


    If Gu Luo''s blow can''t be stopped, Li Rui really doesn''t have to mix.

 Chapter 323

    Gu Luo looks suspicious, from the beginning of contempt, to now Li Rui takes his fist. All of a sudden, he found that the nameless wild cultivation seemed to have amazing strength.


    Gu Luo thinks that he has been cultivated by his family. He has been instructed by a famous teacher since he was a child. In addition, he has precious pills to supplement his aura from time to time. He can be said to be the son of heaven. But what makes Li Rui? Where does he come from? He even has the innate strength of the seventh level?


    "Which guwu sect are you a disciple of?" Gu Luo asked.


    Li Rui smiles: "you don''t deserve to know."


    "You Gu Luo became angry.


    Li Ruiqing said, "be presumptuous!", Li Rui swung Gu Luo''s hand and threw it violently. Bang, Gu Luo is like a cloth bag. Li Rui swings him and hits him on the ground. Li Rui throws him another way and Gu Luo is hit again.


    One after another, Gu Luo''s eyes turned white. There are pits all over the ground. Several big pits are smashed by Gu Luo. He is in good health. Ordinary people would have died early.


    As soon as Li Rui released his hand, he threw Gu Luo aside and slowly returned to his overbearing president chair to sit down.


    "Now, get out of here with your people. There''s no need to stay here any longer."


    Dai Zong looks pale. He looks at Gu Luo and Li Rui.


    "Li Rui, how dare you hurt Gu Luo. Do you know the strength behind the seven kill gate? This time, even I can''t save you. If you want to survive, you''ll take the initiative to apologize to the seven killing sect and Gu Luo. "


    "Noisy." With a wave of his hand, Li Rui pierced Dai Zong''s shoulder and nailed him to the wall.


    Dai Zong''s bodyguards were shocked. They quickly set up Dai Zong and Gu Luo and ran away.


    Today, when these two successors of great strength came to visit, Li Rui turned out to be knocked over and injured without blinking an eye.


    As soon as they left, they simply asked, "brother Li, is this really good? The other side is the guwu family. I''m afraid we''ll have a hard time ending this time. "


    "Yes, brother Li, otherwise we''d better... Find a place to hide and see the situation." Jian Su Mei also said.


    Li Rui shook his head and said slowly: "of course, I know it''s not good to offend Gu Luo, a member of the guwu family. There is also Dai Zong, whose family is one of the four major families in the provincial capital, and he is also married to one of the other four major families. They are all key people, and generally they can''t afford to offend. But so what? "


    "Other people are calling, there''s no reason not to call out. Don''t say so much. I''ll go down and see what happened to Sakura. "


    "We''ll go too." In a word, keep up with Li Rui.


    The three left the building and went to the security room. Sakura was sitting in the security room, rubbing her medicine and showing her teeth. As soon as she saw Li Rui coming, yingzi didn''t even wipe her medicine. She stood up excitedly and pointed to Li Rui with her other finger and cried out:


    "If you don''t teach me skills, I''ll quit! Is this human work? What kind of security team leader? I think it''s more dangerous than in the shadow guild. There''s no personal security. What do you want me to do with this door? "


    Li Rui steps forward and grabs yingzi''s injured shoulder. One hand is fixed, and the other hand is suddenly broken. With a click, he straightens yingzi''s arm.


    "You are too impulsive, others are not injured, you are injured, why?"


    "When they come, they will hate me. What can I do? Can''t I wait to die?" Sakura is very angry. Her character made the simple words laugh: "you and brother Li are really out of the same temper. They can''t bear the slightest bit of anger."


    "I can''t bear it, but I can get it back. She''s a long way off Li Rui took the medicine and put it in the palm of his hand. He pressed it on yingzi''s arm and rubbed it vigorously to distribute the power of the medicine.


    Sakura grinned in pain: "take it easy, it hurts! Li Rui, why do the four families come to you? You are more and more arrogant now. How dare you offend the Dai family? "


    "Do you know Dai Zong?" Li Rui said curiously.


    Yingzi nodded heavily: "of course, the Dai family is the gold Lord. The four families have the shadow of guwu family and shadow guild. Almost every family has a guwu family behind it. The dais like to go to the shadow guild to solve problems. They are very rich. "


    "Do you know anything about Dai Zong?" Li Rui then asked.


    Yingzi shook her head: "I don''t know. Dai Zong is a pervert. We all know that, but he is a pervert. He is really good at business and can make money. Although he is less than 30 years old, he is worth more than one billion. "


    More than one billion, that''s a huge sum of money. Li Rui secretly calculated that the funds he can mobilize now look like more than three million yuan. The rest are fixed assets, which is not comparable to Dai Zong, a big boss with big money.


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, it''s their business to have money. If you dare to offend me, I''ll kill them and destroy their four big families."


    Li Rui put down the medicine: "yingzi, you''ve been working hard recently. I''ll give you a few days off. You can take care of your injury. I''ll pass on your skills when you get better."


    Now is the time to demand manpower. Sakura is talented and has a solid foundation. If you teach her the skill, it will surely make her more powerful. At that time, Li Rui doesn''t have to do anything. Naturally, he will have one more general under his hand.


    With sakura at least, Li Rui doesn''t worry about women''s protection.


    When yingzi heard that Li Rui was willing to teach Kung Fu, she jumped up excitedly and hugged Li Rui with a smile and a kiss


    "Yes, that''s great! Thank you, boss. I''ll definitely refuel! "


    Li Rui let her spread wild for a while, and then pushed cherry away: "OK, OK, pay attention to the image."


    At this time, Jane Su Mei was laughing: "it''s OK, we all know, it''s adults, you go on, we don''t see anything. Let''s go, sister


    Chien Su Mei dragged Chien Su Yan out. This way of avoiding suspicion made yingzi very shy. She waved. She wanted to say don''t go. As soon as the words came to her lips, the two sisters of Jane''s family had already arrived at the door.


    Yingzi lowered her head and fixed her eyes on the ground. Now she was looking back at the sight of sister Jane.


    It''s very embarrassing.


    "Well, I''ll go back to deal with my business first. Go home by yourself and pay attention to your self-cultivation." Li Rui said, and quickly left the security room. Although he was not afraid of the shadow, if there were more gossip, it would be a headache.


    "Well, I don''t mind. You''re too embarrassed."


    Yingzi waited for Li Rui to walk away, and then he was happy again: "it''s really good."

 Chapter 324

    Because of this, yingzi is affirmed by Li Rui. At first glance, she makes a lot of money.


    In fact, Li Rui knows very well how many times yingzi has done it before and after. Not to mention the last time Wu Qingshan took people to the hospital to make trouble, if yingzi didn''t take them away in time, something that made Li Rui feel extremely guilty, such as Liu Ning, might have happened.


    Another, Sakura ran to her room at night. After all, she had seen all the girls in the room. She had to show some concern.


    Li Rui returned to the office and thought about teaching yingzi cultivation for a while. Then he went on to deal with the hospital. Now all aspects of the operation of the hospital is pretty good, and the word-of-mouth is gradually spreading.


    In a nutshell, Li Rui is not busy with many things. In daily life, he is mainly engaged in cultivation.


    In the middle of the morning, a light rain fell.


    Li Rui finished the prescription for a patient with special circumstances and returned to the office after the patient''s gratitude. Just entering the door, I saw a familiar person sitting on the sofa drinking tea. Yingzi entertains him personally. When the man sees Li Rui, he waves and yingzi leaves automatically.


    "Long time no see, Li Rui."


    "It turned out to be the first ruling. I haven''t seen you for a long time. What brings you here today? "


    Li Rui sat down on the chair opposite the first ruling, picked up the teapot and added some water to the cup of the first ruling. He poured himself another generation, and the two of them sat and drank each other, sipping tea and chatting.


    "It''s not very calm here, inside and outside. Someone came down to my door and named me to kill you. I thought, if I want to kill you, I have to be killed by you? So I''ll come to you to have a cup of tea and talk about life first, so that you won''t think it''s me who moved your hand next time you encounter any accident. "


    The first verdict is that fat face, Buddhist face, with a sense of funny.


    Li Rui nodded, showing respect: "is it the Dai family who want to kill me?"


    The first judge smiles and says nothing.


    Li Rui took a sip of his tea cup, leaned his shoulder on the back of the sofa and said, "Dai Zong can''t stand me and can''t dry me. I can try to kill him, but it''s not easy to estimate, and it may be dangerous. It''s not cost-effective. "


    People always have to be good at calculation. They can''t do things without brains. Against a giant like the Dai family, if you don''t bring your brain, you will die quickly just by your brutality.


    "What do you say?"


    "I told them straight away that I couldn''t fight." The first ruling is very sincere smile, two hands a stand, "congenital territory of the seventh layer of strength, which has so good to play."


    Li Rui smiles.


    The first verdict is also a man of cultivation. Li Rui has seen him do it. However, these guys are all old shady goods. It''s hard to make clear what strength they are and what considerations they have.


    "Thank you for reminding me. Would you like to have lunch together?" Li Rui asked.


    The first ruling shook his head: "no, I still have some things to do. This time, I''ll see you by the way. It''s almost time to go now. "


    "OK, I''ll see you off." Li Rui got up and sent the first judge out.


    As soon as he left, Li Rui went back to his seat, very angry.


    "This Dai Zong really doesn''t know the good or bad. I let him go, but he doesn''t know the good or bad."


    Jian Su Yan smiles and comes to Li Rui. She puts a document at her desk and says, "maybe in Dai Zong''s eyes, you don''t know what to do? In the final analysis, it''s the resentment that you feel each other''s identities are not equal. "


    "I should have slapped him to death that day!" Li Rui said angrily.


    It''s simple to laugh but not to speak.


    Behind the Dai family is not only financial resources, but also the protection of the guwu family. It''s not difficult to move Dai Zong, but everyone who has that kind of mind has to bear the preparation of the Dai family''s anger and revenge.


    Li Rui hasn''t found out the background of Dai''s family yet, so he won''t kill people rashly.


    In order to avoid causing great trouble, we should know that Dai Zong is young and has a fortune of more than one billion. If the whole Dai family adds up, there may be billions or even tens of billions.


    Such wealth is terrible.


    It''s hard to say how much a person''s life is worth. The shadow guild has a clear price tag.


    ¡­¡­


    Time flies by, and then it''s the end of the month.


    At least it was quiet for a while, and Li Rui''s extreme Taoist skills had already vaguely felt the second level. In the process of cultivation, Li Rui found that every time he wanted to break through, he felt very stagnant.


    That day, Li Rui stayed at home, ready to use the "plunder" formula of Jidao''s divine skill to plunder aura. If you practice in the morning, you have to arrive at about two o''clock in the afternoon. There are guests at home.


    Ordinary people seldom visit Li Rui, but the people who come to visit are not ordinary. The person who came this time is especially special, especially Guan Feixue.


    Li Rui had to stop practicing and went downstairs to meet Guan Feixue. Offending a Dai family is a headache for Li Rui. If he offends another one, he will feel numb.


    "Long time no see. What can I do for you?"


    "I can''t find you if I''m ok?" Guan Feixue asked with a smile, her posture is soft and beautiful, her plump body gently sits on the chair, the amazing waist hip curve, almost immediately outlines the temptation.


    Li Rui secretly swallows his saliva and secretly scolds him.


    "It''s time for your fiance to find someone to kill me. You said that I had nothing to do with him. He came to trouble me. Isn''t that uncomfortable?"


    "At our level, you don''t expect anyone to live according to their ideas. Everything in this society is about whether you want it or not, just like a tiger in the jungle. Who cares. Like it, want it, that''s it. "


    Guan Feixue''s eyes are fixed on Li Rui, and the smile at the corner of his mouth is particularly charming.


    Li Rui stared at her. He couldn''t bear the tenderness of her sister. He turned his eyes and said, "if you come to my house, I''ll have to drink another pot. Guan Feixue, don''t always repay virtue with resentment, OK


    Guan Feixue pulls up her legs and faces Li Rui. She doesn''t seem to be worried about her going out. She leans on the back of the sofa in a comfortable position and says, "where can I repay my kindness by complaining? I''m here to help you this time? Let me tell you something. I''ll send someone to take care of your family these days. I suggest you avoid the attack for a while. "


    "Sick, these people!" Li Rui was very angry. "I always come to trouble when I have nothing to do. I have no interest relationship with them."


    "I don''t think I want to hurt you. I think I want to suppress your momentum, and then pull you into the seven kill gate."


    "It''s rare to think well."

 Chapter 325

    With Li Rui''s present inheritance, he naturally doesn''t look up to other skills. Gu Luo, the core child, is just like that. Not to mention, how good are those disciples with different surnames?


    After all, Li Rui didn''t believe it.


    Guan Feixue said with a smile: "then you can avoid it."


    "Avoid what? This is my territory."


    "You, how can you be so stubborn? The passion of young people, enough is enough." Guan Feixue glanced at Li Rui, and then said, "you are not a nobody now. You should weigh the pros and cons of doing things."


    Li Rui snorted: "I think the people who should bow their heads should not be me, but them."


    But at this time, a loud voice came from the outside: "is that right? Don''t be too crazy, junior. "


    Several figures, crossing the wall, came to the door of Li Rui villa. Looking at the past from Li Rui''s point of view, I just saw three people walking in slowly.


    Li Rui sighed: "it''s really my home. What is the gate built for? Why hasn''t it worked all the time? Don''t you understand politeness? "


    Every time it''s like this, no one will knock on the door politely if they are forced to come in or over the wall.


    If it goes on like this, Li Rui considers whether or not to build several rows of intelligent machine guns on the edge of the fence. After that, anyone who dares to break in will be killed.


    It''s an egg.


    Li Rui looks unhappy. The three people who come in are just like strolling in the courtyard. They regard this place as their own home.


    "Younger generation, Gu Luo said that you are very strong and young. We just came here to have a look. Don''t be unkind. Guan Feixue has advised you just now, but you are stubborn. In this case, we have to teach you a lesson to let you know how powerful it is. "


    Li Rui is a mess in the wind, OK.


    "Are you mistaken? I went to my house and wrote a letter vowing to teach me a lesson. I''m afraid it''s not that my brain is damaged by a donkey. Is it insane? "


    "Younger generation, since you don''t know good or bad, don''t blame us for being impolite!" The leader was a middle-aged man, dressed in a Tang suit, who seemed to be immortal, but what he said directly made Li very sharp.


    Li Rui wanted to run away on the spot.


    "Wait, boss Tang, isn''t that good? If it''s spread, it''s not pleasant to hear. It''s harmful to the reputation of the seven kill sect. " Guan Feixue stood up and stopped.


    The middle-aged man named boss Tang did not give up: "Guan Feixue, you have just heard that this boy thinks he is invincible in the world and no one is his opponent. He is so crazy. If you don''t let him know how powerful he is, others think we can''t cure him. Guan Feixue, get out of the way. Don''t hurt you later. "


    "No, since you are Li Rui who tracked me, I can''t let you hurt him." Guan Feixue''s tone was very tough once, which greatly gratified Li Rui.


    At last, the woman didn''t repay her kindness with resentment.


    "You go back and tell Dai Zong that if Li Rui hadn''t helped me, I would have been tarnished by others. If Dai Zong insists on getting me into injustice, then we have to terminate the engagement. Otherwise, I would not agree to die! "


    "Miss Guan, I think you are deliberately making trouble for me, Lao Tang. This kid cheated me on the seven kill sect. Should I just sit back and ignore it? " The tone of boss Tang is very arrogant, and he hardly pays attention to Feixue.


    In the eyes of guwu family, secular family is nothing. Without the support of the guwu family, those worldly families would not have been rich for two generations and would have been replaced by others.


    However, the four families of Zhang Guan and Li Dai have developed in Jiangnan province for more than three generations. It can be said that without the support of the guwu family, it can not be achieved. In this era, especially in the early years, when the social rules have not been perfected, there are many heroes. Why can the four families be stable?


    Because of the strong and weak support, coupled with the excellent successor scheme, it is possible to continue the glory to this day. It can be said that without the support of the guwu family, maybe the four families could be good, but it would never be as smooth as it is now.


    It''s not surprising that boss Tang doesn''t pay attention to flying snow.


    Guan Feixue''s face shows some humiliation.


    "I don''t care. You can''t move him anyway. If you want to move, even me. You are not the only seven killers in Jiangnan province. We also have Yuding gate when we close our house! "


    Mention jade Ding door three words, Tang eldest brother''s hand etc. eyes peep out a bit of fear. However, boss Tang sneered: "it''s just a group of women. What''s the big deal. What''s more, Yuding gate will not fall out with our seven kill gate because you are Guan Feixue. Guan Feixue, you are just a common girl. Don''t be a big head. Get out of the way now. "


    Boss Tang takes the first two steps, intending to pull off Guan Feixue. Just when his palm is about to touch Guan Feixue, one palm claps the palm of boss Tang to protect Guan Feixue.


    "When it comes to guwu aristocratic family, I think it''s just a small family that knows a little bit about practicing. There are no tigers and monkeys in the mountains. Is that right?" In front of Guan Feixue, Li ruidang said to boss Tang, "you tell me to teach me a lesson, but today I''ll learn it!"


    "Bold!" Boss Tang''s men drink hard. Li Rui''s backhand is a slap, the boss Tang''s hands overturned in the ground: "I see who is bold, broke into my home, even dare to arrogant."


    As the saying goes, beating a dog depends on the owner''s face. Li Rui knocks over boss Tang''s men as if nothing had happened, especially in front of him. If there is no explanation for this matter, then boss Tang is absolutely shameless.


    "Boy, I don''t think you''re tired of living. Let''s come here in person. You have such an attitude. It''s amazing that you''ve learned some skills by yourself."


    Boss Tang raised his hand and waved back his men.


    "Guan Feixue, go away a little. I''ve had a fight with him." Li Rui''s eyes indicate to Guan Feixue.


    Guan Feixue is quite worried: "Li Rui, don''t be impulsive. Boss Tang''s strength is unfathomable. At least he is born with eight levels. You are not his opponent. We can face this together."


    "Eight layers of congenital environment? That''s great. " Li Rui said softly.


    "Hum, ignorant young man. I know that when you fight Gu Luo, you have the strength of seven layers in your natural environment, but you don''t understand that seven layers and eight layers are two concepts at all. " Boss Tang sneered, "the higher the number of layers, the greater the strength gap."


    "Very powerful?" Li Rui continued to ask.


    Tang eldest brother complexion a cold, cold voice way: "big not big, you try to know."


    "Well, I''ll try." With that, Li Rui made a blow. This fist is as powerful as thunder and wind. As soon as boss Tang responded, he reached out and tried to take Li Rui''s fist, but unexpectedly, he couldn''t stop it.


    Boom!


    Boss Tang was hit in the belly by Li Rui. He was like a prawn falling into an oil pan, bowing his body and leaving his feet off the ground. Straight out of the living room towards the door.


    Across the distance of more than six meters, boss Tang was directly hit and flew out.


    All the people present were cold.


    Boss Tang can''t even take Li Rui''s fist. Is Li Rui the legendary Superman with one fist?!

 Chapter 326

    Born in the eighth floor, boss Tang said that the strength of the eighth floor was very different from that of the seventh floor. Less than a minute before he finished speaking, Li Rui knocked out the door and flew a few meters away.


    I don''t know if he''s dead or not, but it''s impossible for him to pick up the face of boss Tang, unless he kills all his subordinates and kills all the people present, such as Feixue and Li Rui.


    Can you do it? If he can, he won''t be beaten by Li Rui.


    "What is it? I think it''s very powerful to make such a fuss. It turns out that it''s just the same." Li Rui bowed his head and scolded a few words. He looked at some of his subordinates and said, "Why are you waiting for me to keep you here for the new year?"


    Several of the boss Tang''s men are in a panic, so they plan to retreat.


    All of a sudden, Li Rui took advantage of them to turn around and walk to the door. He cut the black thunder straight in his hand and pierced the kneecaps of those people. Suddenly, a lonely Wolf howled.


    Yes, they are all disabled.


    "For the tiger, when I want to come here, I want to leave?"


    With that, Li Rui looks at Guan Feixue again.


    Guan Feixue''s face turned white with fright.


    "You don''t even want to fight me, do you? I''m a woman. It''s a shame to beat a woman. "


    Li Rui shook his head: "no, I won''t hit you, but you have to stay here. You can''t go anywhere."


    "Why?" Guan Feixue doesn''t understand Li Rui''s intention.


    Li Rui snorted: "I naturally have my reason. You are not allowed to leave anyway."


    With that, Li Rui goes to the door. At this time, several disciples of boss Tang were wailing and crawling on the ground. They are in pain, but they are more afraid that Li Rui will kill again. Boss Tang himself was in a coma. Li Rui walked over, took a few steps and stopped at the same place.


    Suddenly, boss Tang sprang up from the ground and killed Li Rui.


    His palm spread a sharp force, which was so sharp that it seemed to be able to cut through the air and make a sharp sound.


    "Seven kill fist, palm kill!" Guan Feixue, not far away, looks at this scene with fright and cools all over.


    Li Rui is dead in her eyes.


    Seven kill men, kill with strength. The sword can stop it, but the energy can''t and can''t stop it. Once in the war years, a hall leader of the seven kill sect killed a devil hiding in a tank with one hand.


    Afterwards, the hall leader disguised as an ordinary soldier left quietly, leaving behind a good story.


    And in recent years, there are countless masters who have been stabbed to death by the palm of the seven kill sect. As long as you use your hand to kill, no one can easily block it. Li Rui is so young that he doesn''t even know how powerful he is.


    But seeing that Li Rui just waved his hand lightly, the elder Tang broke his arm. Blood gushed out of his broken hand, and boss Tang fell to the ground with a thump, rolling and squirming all over the ground.


    Tang wanted to pretend to be dead and then look for an opportunity to kill Li Rui, but he never thought it would be like this. He didn''t even know how Li Rui cut off his arm. It was gone.


    "Ah, ah!!! You, you are a vicious means! We will not let you go. I will kill you and kill you myself Boss Tang was so angry that he rolled on the ground.


    Li Rui looked at him coldly with no pity in his eyes: "stubborn, do you want to do it yourself? I let you have no hands. "


    With that, Li Rui raised his hand and shot a black thunder directly into Tang''s other arm. In less than a second, black thunder cut a circle in Tang''s arm and cut off his arm.


    Boss Tang looks frightened.


    This time, he was barely able to see how some of his arms were missing, a black filament, looming and disappearing, so he cut off one of his arms.


    Boss Tang''s face was pale with pain, and he even lost his voice.


    He''s in too much pain.


    Click.


    As he shivered, the arm fell and rolled away.


    Blood.


    The gushing blood dyed the ground red.


    "Go away!"


    Li Rui waves it, and the aura of Huaqi section directly simulates an invisible hand, throwing boss Tang and others out of the villa.


    Get out of here as you get in.


    A man was thrown out by Li Rui like a sandbag and fell on the outside of the wall.


    After dealing with all this, Li Rui turns back to the villa and sits down in front of the sofa.


    "Come here." Li Rui waved to Guan Feixue.


    "Why Guan Feixue is a little nervous. She has seen a lot of women in the world. Today, Li Rui is too fierce and powerful. So she stood beside Li Rui that she didn''t have the slightest confidence.


    "Give me a smack on the shoulder and a pinch on the foot."


    Guan Feixue


    Although very reluctant, but there is no way. At least she was born in a rich family. If someone else had dared to let her pinch her feet, she would have died long ago.


    Guan Feixue dare not listen to Li Rui''s words.


    Guan Feixue beat Li Rui''s shoulder honestly. After beating for a while, he pinched Li Rui''s leg.


    "I know you are unconvinced, but think for yourself, it''s because of you that I''ve got a lot of grudges with people. Guan Feixue, I really shouldn''t have saved you. You say you are just like a broom star. It''s not good to meet you from the beginning. "


    "I don''t want to either." Guan Feixue raised his head, stopped his action, and said helplessly, "this can''t blame me."


    Li Rui sighed. I really can''t blame her, but I feel uncomfortable.


    I don''t care. Let the sweeper serve himself comfortably.


    Guan Feixue helps Li Rui pinch his legs and secretly observes from time to time. To tell you the truth, she was so sorry for her visit to Li Rui that she was detained.


    Li Rui doesn''t look like a good man. He thought he was honest and kind before, but now he is not. He is as fierce as a tiger.


    Guan Feixue pinches it, and gradually finds that Li Rui seems to want to sleep. This discovery makes her feel very hopeful. Guan Feixue''s movements become softer and softer, expecting Li Rui to fall asleep as soon as possible.


    After about ten minutes, Guan Feixue quietly stood up and crept out. When she came to the door, Guan Feixue was suddenly pulled from behind by a force and directly pulled her back.


    "Ah Guan Feixue screamed in mid air.


    Suddenly, Guan Feixue fell into a warm chest. She did not dare to move, because she knew clearly that she was lying in Li Rui''s arms.


    Li Rui gently stroked Guan Feixue''s hair, and the smile at the corner of his mouth was very evil.


    "Want to go? Is it too easy for you to think about it? "


    "You, what do you want?" Guan Feixue is quite alarmed. Li Rui doesn''t look like a gentleman.


    Li Rui stroked Guan Feixue''s hair, put his palm on Guan Feixue''s cheek and pinched it gently.


    "In a word, I don''t want to let you go now, so you can''t go."


    Guan Feixue thinks he is finished.


    It seems that she is going to lose herself this time


    "Here comes my great aunt."

 Chapter 327

    "What does it have to do with me when my aunt comes?" Li Rui asked in a daze, and this question broke the record. Guan Feixue immediately sees that Li Rui is teasing her, and suddenly gets angry.


    "What do you mean?" Guan Feixue said angrily.


    Li Rui''s backhand is to press her on the sofa. Guan Feixue can''t get rid of it. Li Rui''s evil spirit laughs: "do you dare to get angry with me? Anyone can get angry with me, but you can''t. Don''t forget, I saved you. You''ve done it many times. "


    It''s true that Guan Feixue is speechless.


    Li Rui fixed his eyes on her and slowly released his hand: "Sao Li Sao Qi, stop a little, so that he can protect himself."


    "You should blame girls for wearing too short skirts and deserve to be teased by hooligans. I didn''t mean to... That. " Guan Feixue sits up and sniffs at Li Rui.


    No one who can''t resist temptation is a girl''s pot. The main reason is that if there is no intentional seduction, others have no right to comment.


    But Li Rui didn''t want to do that. He slapped her on the thigh with a slap. With the sound of Guan Feixue, her cheeks are red and her eyes are like silk.


    "You''re not a masochist, are you?" Li Rui exclaimed.


    Guan Feixue clenched her teeth: "roll."


    Li Rui laughs and slaps Guan Feixue with his hand. Guan Feixue''s face is bright red, more and more like a ripe peach. Li Rui didn''t dare to fight again. He got up from the sofa and went back to his room as if nothing had happened.


    Guan Feixue looks puzzled.


    "Conscience finding?"


    Li Rui returns to the room and breathes calmly. At that moment, I really wanted to push this woman down. But Li Rui knows that Guan Feixue will resist.


    The beauty of Guan Feixue is her own, not her heart. If you force her at this time, something very unpleasant will happen.


    Li Rui has no choice but to keep his heart.


    Don''t do to others what you don''t want.


    Li Ruijing comes down to practice quietly.


    This seat will stay until evening.


    In the evening, Guan Feixue enters the room, knocks on the door and interrupts Li Rui''s practice.


    "Dinner." She said.


    Li Rui came down.


    On the dining table, there are six dishes and one soup. It can be said that they are very rich. Li Rui looked around and found that they have not come back. So these dishes are made by Guan Feixue.


    "You are so sensible." Li Rui sits down and passes the bowl of rice to Guan Feixue.


    She sat opposite Li Rui and said with a smile, "can''t I starve myself? Do it yourself, and you''ll get plenty of food and clothing. "


    With that, she ate quietly and never spoke again. Until the meal was finished, neither of them said a word. Li Rui can''t help but take a look at Guan Feixue''s quality. To be honest, many parents will teach their children not to talk at dinner, but few can.


    Besides, this woman has elegant appearance and is really meticulous in etiquette. She doesn''t have any snoring voice at dinner, which is exactly what the future lady looks like.


    What Li Rui saw from her was calm.


    This is totally different from the previous feeling of her coquettish temperament, even the perfect embodiment, is also amazing.


    Guan Feixue actually noticed Li Rui''s sight. She was not surprised. After dinner, she cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks and consciously went to the kitchen to wash them. Li Rui has a look at the time. It''s ten past six. According to the time, it''s about half past six. In short, they should be back.


    Li Rui goes back to the sofa and sits down.


    Guan Feixue is busy and comes to Li Rui. She pours two cups of tea, one for Li Rui and one for herself. It''s like she''s the hostess here.


    "Lao Guan, how can you be so good? Didn''t you want to go at first? When I was in my room, why didn''t you sneak away? "


    "How can I hide it from you? If you sneak away and are caught by you, what will you do if you are beaten? " Guan Feixue put down her tea cup to cool down. She folded her legs, turned on the TV, looked at it, and said, "besides, your environment is pretty good. It''s nothing to live in for two days."


    "You said that the seven kill men went back, how would they do it?" Li Rui asked.


    Guan Feixue said: "it depends on the position of elder Tang in the seven kill sect. Elder Tang ranks seventh among the seven kill sects and is the latest leader. To tell you the truth, his position is the middle of the seven kill sect. "


    "I guess they will send someone to come. This time, the person may be Hu Yifei, the" Dao Sha "in the seven kill sect. I don''t know if you are his opponent, but I suggest you avoid it."


    Guan Feixue''s tone is very relaxed, but Li Rui''s heart is a little heavy. No one can think that he is invincible in the world and his opponents are endless. Who knows when something will happen.


    "Do you know where the address of the seven killing gate is?" Li Rui asked again.


    Guan Feixue shook his head: "it''s hard to say. I don''t know. I only know that they are usually scattered and only get together when there is something. Many of them are a master with several apprentices. It''s a secret thing to go out and practice martial arts. "


    This is probably the organization of the modern Wulin, Li Rui thought. Now the ancient martial family is not the same as before.


    "But I know that there is a martial arts school open by the seven kill gate. It''s called the seven gate martial arts school. It''s on operator street in the provincial capital." Guan Feixue suddenly mentioned a sentence, seemingly unintentional appearance, but let Li Rui aware of some clues.


    Li Rui''s eyes are quite complicated.


    For a moment, Li Rui asked, "do you want to kill people with a knife?"


    Guan Feixue was silent.


    That''s it.


    Li Rui understands that it''s no wonder that Guan Feixue will come here. He doesn''t want to run away, and there is no one behind her family.


    It turns out that all this has been planned for a long time.


    "You people in your family have different ideas. Sometimes, if you count yourself in, you are not afraid to pit yourself. "


    Li Rui is very disgusted with Guan Feixue''s action.


    Guan Feixue doesn''t think there is anything: "what you want to get, of course, you should consider what you lose, and be prepared to take risks. In fact, what you think is not entirely correct. I don''t want to kill people with a knife. I want to make friends with you. "


    Making friends is nothing more than valuing Li Rui''s force. Li Rui knows this clearly.


    "It''s not impossible to make friends. The key is to see what sincerity you can show."


    "I am sincerity." Guan Feixue said.


    Li Rui is confused.


    Really, I underestimate the power of these families.


    Guan Feixue is sincere, the sincerity sent by Guan family. Dai Zong is a pervert. The marriage between Guan Feixue and Dai Zong is just a superficial marriage. The two sides don''t need to have any real feelings.


    That''s to say, Guan Feixue can be used again.


    High, Li Rui can only say high.


    Too much for him.

 Chapter 328

    Thinking about these things clearly, Li Rui really takes a new look at the four families in Jiangnan province. Although I feel that this kind of family style is shameless and extremely useful, it is undeniable and effective.


    The more mental calculation, the more guarantee to achieve certain goals.


    "You are not over 22 years old this year, but you have at least eight levels of innate strength. In my opinion, when you fight against boss Tang, your strength is probably at the top of your innate situation. Do you know what that means? You''re the top seedling, and you have great potential. "


    Guan Feixue took the warm tea cup, took a sip, and then said, "I don''t know, who is your master?"


    Li Rui narrowed his eyes and chuckled: "well, it turns out that he doesn''t like me, but the power behind me. Let me tell you the truth. My master is unfathomable. You will never know who he is. "


    No one can really think that Li Rui''s skills were either learned from the underworld or obtained from the ghost of the extreme demons in the inner Scripture tablet of the Yellow Emperor.


    However, this is a down-to-earth way to frighten Guan Feixue. Her thoughtful expression makes Li Rui want to laugh.


    "A guwu family can make a big family. A big family can feed back the guwu family. You need materials to cultivate and talents to inherit the skills. We can help you with all of these. If we can, we can cooperate. "


    "With what cooperation?" Li Rui took a look at Guan Feixue and joked, "is it cooperation to give you to me?"


    "As long as you like, we can also provide you with what you want. If I''m right, the herbs you took from Wu Qingshan help you improve your strength, right? Those things, with our help, are easy to get. "


    Li Rui is really moved.


    But I''m not in a hurry to agree. Guan Feixue hopes Li Rui can agree. At this time, once the intention of negotiation is initially reached, the party who is in a hurry is the one who suffers.


    Li Rui has a certain understanding of these rules.


    Talking here, Jane''s sisters and yingzi are back. When she got to the door, yingzi sniffed and yelled, "stop!"


    "What''s the matter?" Jane asked.


    "Something''s wrong. It''s feminine." Sakura is serious.


    "Then we are women, aren''t we?" Jian Sumei said.


    "Go away, Ben fairy is still a baby." Yingzi looked around and saw Li Rui sitting on the sofa staring at her. She shrunk her head and said, "Oh, master, I miss you so much!"


    Yingzi ran to Li Rui with huan''er on her face. Before I had time to run to the sofa and sit down, I happened to see Guan Feixue coming out of the kitchen with fruit. Yingzi''s mouth suddenly opened into an O shape.


    "There really are women." Jane Su Mei muttered, "Huaxin radish."


    In short, she went to catch the fruit in Guan Feixue''s hand and said softly, "I''ll come."


    She took out a small bottom from under the coffee table and put it up. She put the fruit plate away and wiped it with a tissue. This whole set of business is extremely skillful.


    Guan Feixue laughed and sighed: "no wonder Li Rui likes to stay at home, so he has such a sensible little sister to take care of him. Li Rui, Li Rui, you really know how to live, but you can stand so many women? "


    Li Rui sneered: "think too much, I didn''t move you?"


    "So is this self vindication?" Guan Feixue said with a smile.


    She this smile, even the cherry son they a few faces are strange.


    It''s not a show.


    It''s natural to be coquettish, not to mention men. Even women want to trample this woman. Guan Feixue may also be aware of their look, quickly convergence.


    But what I fear most is that kind of unconscious expression. Invisible, the most deadly.


    "Have you eaten yet?" Guan Feixue asked.


    In short, he nodded: "brother Li has informed us that we have already eaten in the hospital."


    "Let me introduce her. Her name is Guan Feixue, a member of Chengguan family. This is my two younger sisters, Jane Su Mei, and this little sister who claims to be a fairy, yingzi. In the future, we will live together. Let''s be more harmonious. "


    Li Rui said, to the simple words: "you clean up the guest room and make a room for Guan Feixue."


    Jane nodded, Jane Mei volunteered to help her sister. Sakura see momentum is not right, spit out his tongue: "Oh, so tired, I first go back to the room to have a rest, will not disturb you."


    Guan Feixue and Li Rui are left in the living room. They sit together again. Guan Feixue puts on the posture of hostess again. Li Rui is really speechless. He really wants to hold Guan Feixue''s face and let her not hold it.


    See Li Rui angry, Guan Feixue cold hum, afraid to guess his mind.


    After a while, the room was ready. The sisters came downstairs, and yingzi came downstairs.


    "Brother Li, it''s all sorted out. Let''s have a rest first."


    "Well, good." Li Rui knew that they wanted to go to the gym. Sure enough, they went to the gym in the twinkling of an eye. Guan Feixue looked at it curiously and asked Li Rui, "why don''t you ask them to warm your bed?"


    "You really think I''m a nouveau riche!"


    Li Rui raised his hand and slapped Guan Feixue on the thigh. Guan Feixue didn''t have to hide now. He gave Li Rui a glance and looked forward to his appearance.


    "Coquettish."


    "What do you want to do, you still dare to do it!"


    Li Rui really has a feeling that he can''t control it. If he goes on fighting, his nose will bleed. But at this time, Li Rui''s doorbell rang.


    Li Ruile: "finally, there is a doorbell ringer. Who will it be so late?"


    He picked up the tablet and looked at it. It was sister sang standing at the door with a box in her hand. It was square and looked like a snack.


    "Come in." Li Rui opens the remote control door. With a squeak, sister sang came slowly from the yard.


    As soon as she entered the door, Li Rui found that her face was not right. She was very pale and looked very bad. She was very depressed.


    Li Rui stood up and walked to sister sang.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Elder sister Sang put down her square wooden box and looked up at Li Rui.


    "Brother Pao is dead."


    Li Rui was shocked by the news.


    "Who killed it?" Li Rui asked in a deep voice.


    "I don''t know. I don''t know who killed him. But he''s dead, I know. Besides, the man who killed him asked me to do something to give you this wooden box. "


    Li Rui looked down at the wooden box, which smelled of blood.


    Li Rui''s face changed.


    Guan Feixue stepped forward and wanted to open the wooden box. Li Rui immediately said, "don''t move!"


    "What? It''s mysterious. If you don''t open it, how can you know what others give you?"


    Li Rui gritted his teeth and said, "it''s the head of a friend of mine."

 Chapter 329

    Li Rui picked up the wooden box, walked slowly into the living room and put it solemnly on a divine platform.


    Li Rui twists out three fragrance.


    "I will take revenge for you."


    After the toast, Li Rui motioned for everyone to sit down and talk. Elder sister sang looked very frightened. She probably never thought that Chen Hongpao would die like this.


    "Where is his body, do you know?" Li Rui asked sister sang.


    Sister sang shook her head: "I don''t know. Even the box was given to me by a young man. The boy is wearing a pair of sunglasses. His skin is very pale, but his voice is very old... "


    "Blood killed." One side of Guan Feixue suddenly put in a sentence and said, "this is the blood killing of the seven killing sect. This man looks like a teenager, but in fact he is more than 30 years old. It''s just that he has been practicing a secret skill. "


    "Is there any other information about this person?" Li Rui asks Guan Feixue.


    Guan Feixue shook his head and said, "I''ve only heard of this man, because his aspects are outstanding, so I''ve heard some of them. Yudingmen once fought with qishamen. At that time, xuesha was already the top strength in the congenital realm. "


    Li Rui was silent for a moment and asked sister sang, "what are you going to do?"


    "I don''t know. For the first time, I felt as small as an ant. I''ve never felt this way before. It''s like when someone raises their hand, they can crush me to death. "


    With the deterrence of the practitioners to ordinary people, sister Sang''s intuition is right.


    If you want to kill SANGJIE, you can raise your hand to crush SANGJIE. It''s just that he doesn''t care in his eyes. He needs elder sister sang as a messenger.


    "Don''t deal with Jiang Hua''s affairs for the time being. You''ll have a rest here tonight. Tomorrow morning, you''ll go abroad to relax. When things are done here, it''s not too late for you to come back. "


    Sister sang raised her head and looked at Li Rui: "OK, I''ll go abroad tomorrow."


    "Well, that''s the arrangement. Guan Feixue, go and pour her a cup of tea. "


    Guan Feixue turns to pour water.


    "Don''t panic. It won''t matter when it''s over tomorrow. I will avenge Chen Hongpao for him. You believe me, as long as I say, I will do it. "


    Elder sister sang said, she knows Li Rui''s ability. With Li Rui as a person, she also fully trusts him. When Qiao Zhi was such a villain, Li Rui didn''t come out the same way. In the follow-up, Qiao Zhi''s women got a sum of money and arranged for him properly.


    Although these things can''t prove anything, Li Rui is a man of friendship, which can be confirmed.


    Guan Feixue poured a glass of ice water, and sister sang drank it to ease her mind.


    "I always thought that Chen Hongpao would be my opponent. For a long time, he covered me. Later, you covered me, and slowly I was on an equal footing with him. In fact, I didn''t think that one day, I would take his place. But unexpectedly, when he really died, I didn''t want to sit in his seat at all. Li Rui, for the first time, I don''t think it''s interesting to be in the world. I want to live a safe life. "


    "You can do it." Li Rui respects sister Sang''s decision from the bottom of his heart.


    Up to now, the world is totally unsafe. Most importantly, sister sang can''t bear the impact of Li Rui.


    "I thought it was too late to let you stay away from me. Now, only when you really stay away can you protect yourself. "


    Sister Sang was silent.


    Guan Feixue sat down and said, "the seven kill men always do everything to achieve their goals. Li Rui, I''m afraid it''s not enough for you to alienate them. I think recently, your younger sisters should be protected in time. They can''t go out. In this case, if blood kills them, it''s the same result. "


    Li Rui nodded: "it makes sense. I will pay attention to this. But the most important thing is that if I find the person who killed seven, I will go to the provincial capital tomorrow. "


    Guan Feixue is greatly surprised: "what, do you still want to find the trouble of seven kill gate?"


    "I won''t wait for someone to kill me. It''s not my style. Why don''t I help the seven killers since they are all for death? "


    "But..." Guan Feixue wanted to say nothing.


    Li Rui sneered: "it doesn''t matter if you can''t trust me, but I can trust myself. In a word, the marriage is settled, and no one can stay out of it. It''s no skill to take someone else''s knife. "


    Chen Hongpao is a disaster for the fish in the pond, which Li Rui can''t tolerate. If we all do this, no one can live in peace. Who doesn''t have parents? Even if they don''t have parents, they always have relatives and friends to kill like this. Don''t they have no morality at all?


    "Since the seven kill sect is not moral, I will destroy it!"


    In Li Rui''s eyes, there was a sense of killing. Although Chen Hongpao and Qiao Zhi are not good people, they die like this. If they don''t express anything, no one will dare to follow him.


    It is natural for the elder brother to avenge the younger brother.


    Guan Feixue was very worried and said: "Li Rui, you are hitting the stone with your eggs. You don''t understand the horror of a clan. The hall leader of the seven kill sect only has the congenital environment, but they also have Dharma protectors and the sect leader. You are already very strong, but not necessarily their opponent. It''s true that other people have been practicing for decades before they can reach that level, and now you are still short of them. It''s not right to die. "


    Guan Feixue is really not confident about Li Rui''s strength. Li Rui doesn''t care. He doesn''t want to explain any more.


    If you can''t fight, you can fight again.


    Li Rui makes a phone call and asks Jane to arrange another room. Sang Jie followed Jane to clean up the room, and Guan Feixue went back to her room.


    At this time, it was more than 11 o''clock in the evening. Li Rui called Zhao Ling and said it again. Unable to believe it, Zhao Ling asked, "what do you want me to do?"


    "First of all, help me to find the body of Chen Hongpao. The people in the river and lake pay attention to the safety of the land. At least they can''t die without a whole body. In addition, I hope to get some information about the Dai family. Can you give me this? "


    Zhao Ling said: "it may not be so easy for the Dai family. The family is too big and there are many relationships. I can only try my best, but I can''t guarantee how much information I will get. "


    "Yes, thank you first."


    Li Rui hung up and sighed. After thinking about it, Li Rui got up and went to the utility room, picked up a shovel and left home with a wooden box.


    Li Rui came to Houshan.


    It''s quiet here, only the sound of insects and wind.


    Li Rui dug a pit at the foot of the mountain with a shovel. After all, it''s the dead. It can''t be left out all the time. Li Rui opens the wooden box and takes a look. With the light of the flashlight, Li Rui closes the wooden box and puts it underground.


    "All the way."


    Li Rui buries the wooden box and leaves.

 Chapter 330

    Back home, Li Rui took a bath. In this season, the weather is very hot. After taking a bath, Li Rui goes back to his room.


    Lying in bed, Li Rui had a whim. Open the underground wechat group, Li Rui finds the little devil and enters a paragraph.


    "Little devil, is it true that as long as they are bad people, they are all locked up in the hell to suffer?"


    The little devil quickly replied and said, "yes, boss, how are you? I haven''t contacted you for a long time. I''m afraid I''ll disturb you to deal with things. "


    In the concept of little devil, Li Rui''s identity is mysterious, but he has abundant financial resources. Millions of eyes don''t blink, but only those underground magnates have such boldness. Such a big man must be able to manage everything every day.


    Maybe he took Li Rui''s previous contact as some kind of accidental little prank. At this time, Li Rui contacted him. The little devil was very excited and sent another paragraph.


    "Boss, the underground is not peaceful recently. I don''t know if there are any big moves on it. If there are, please tell me."


    Li Rui said with a smile: "don''t talk about your business. There''s something I want you to do for me. Well, recently there is a man named Chen Hongpao. I hope you can find him. I want to communicate with him. "


    "Okay, boss, no problem, boss." The little devil agreed and then asked, "who is this man? What are the characteristics? "


    Li Rui thought about it and said, "he''s a Chinese in yangshijiang. He''s 46 years old and died in these two days. It''s probably yesterday. Please pay attention."


    "Okay, boss." The little devil promised to come down and deal with it. Li Rui put down his heart. At least, it would be no surprise if he could find such villains as Chen Hongpao in the underworld.


    Originally, Chen Hongpao did a lot of bad things, but this society is like this. There will always be bad people and retribution. Maybe Chen Hongpao didn''t expect that the way she left the world one day was an accident.


    It''s not up to people to decide the fate. Retribution may be late, but it won''t let anyone off.


    Li Rui originally wanted to contact July and his parents, but after careful consideration, he found it unnecessary. When it comes to the realm of blood killing, ordinary secular forces can no longer prevent him. The only solution is to kill him.


    That kind of low-key person, even ordinary people, does not have the dignity of the practitioner at all. It can be said that he is a scum in the field of practice.


    For the sake of today''s plan, we should find the seven killing sect as soon as possible and destroy it.


    With this in mind, Li Rui adjusted his mind, sat on the bed and practiced quietly. The next day, Li Rui takes elder sister sang and Guan Feixue to go out. Jiansuyan and jiansumei give them to yingzi for protection.


    So yingzi was reluctant: "what? It''s really unpleasant to ask people to meditate every day and ask me to do this kind of escape without teaching me the skills."


    Li Rui was speechless and said, "I''ll teach you when I come back."


    "You said that!" Sakura is so happy that she always looks good when she gets a bargain.


    Sakura is a smart ghost, Jane''s sisters have her protection, that naturally can rest assured. In July, Li Rui finally called and asked her to go to her mother''s side as soon as she had a holiday.


    A stable rear is the most important thing.


    To deal with these things, Li Rui takes sister sang to the airport. When he leaves, Li Rui repeatedly tells her to protect herself. Sister sang understands. Then, she sets foot on the plane to a foreign country.


    Li Rui takes Guan Feixue to the provincial capital.


    "Which one shall we go to first? You must be a fog of water now? " Guan Feixue doesn''t quite support Li Rui''s idea. Li Rui didn''t care either. He just said, "just take me to the martial arts school. You don''t need to worry about other things. I will deal with them naturally."


    Guan Feixue pursed her lips. She didn''t care. Anyway, she couldn''t rely on her to find the martial arts school.


    "Actually, I''d like to follow you, but I can''t get involved. After all, the Guan family is married to the Dai family. Although Dai Zong and I are only engaged now, we still need to pay attention to face. "


    "I know, I won''t embarrass you."


    Li Rui said faintly, speeding up.


    It took Li Rui three hours to drive from Jianghua to the provincial capital. This is already a very fast speed. At 11 a.m., Li Rui takes Guan Feixue to a place designated by her. Li Rui takes Guan Feixue''s address and goes to Qimen martial arts school.


    Seven martial arts schools.


    At this time, there was no business in the seven martial arts schools. It''s not a weekend. Not many children are trained. When Li Rui came to Qimen martial arts school, he saw a lot of staff, but there were no outsiders.


    "Hello, who are you looking for?" When asked politely by the staff of Qimen martial arts school, Li Rui said, "I''m looking for the curator."


    "Which curator?"


    "How many curators do you have? Who is the curator


    "The chief curator is curator Jin. If curator Jin is not in, you can find the deputy curator if you have something to do."


    "Go and get the deputy curator." Li Rui said lightly.


    "What can I do for you The staff have seen that there seems to be something wrong with Li Rui.


    Li Rui glanced at the staff and said, "I''ll kick."


    Kick the hall?


    The staff are puzzled. Is this still popular in this era?


    "Don''t be ridiculous. What are you doing here?"


    Li Rui stepped forward, grabbed the staff''s neck and threw it aside.


    "I''ll kick the hall and tell your curator to get out!"


    Li Rui''s voice is loud. The whole martial arts school can hear Li Rui''s shout. Soon, the staff came and surrounded Li Rui. If you want to talk about kicking, this martial arts school is not empty. The area of the upper and lower floors is hundreds of square meters, which can be said to be very large.


    A few of them were physically strong coaches, and they couldn''t help it at that time.


    "Boy, dare to make trouble in our seven martial arts schools. Are you tired of living?"


    "Go away, have you seen too many TV dramas? Kick the restaurant. Can you kick the restaurant? Be careful to call the police and arrest you. "


    Li Rui gave a cold smile and said to the crowd, "what kind of martial arts school, just this virtue, but also the police, you just this courage?"


    This is too hurtful. After all, it''s a martial arts school. I can''t be insulted.


    "Damn, are you looking for a fight?" A coach came forward and tried to pull Li Rui''s collar. Li Rui grabbed the coach''s hand and threw him away.


    Whoo!


    The coach was like a weightless balloon, which was swung out by Li Rui, throwing five meters away. If it wasn''t for the air cushion on the ground, the coach would have been half disabled.


    Other people are furious when they see that Li Rui dares to fight. But Li Rui''s strength is too strong. Not everyone can do it. I''m a coach.


    "Come on, tell the curator, someone''s kicking!"

 Chapter 331

    In modern times, this kind of thing is reminiscent of the 1990s. However, it really happened in a place like Qimen martial arts school.


    Where there is military force, there is comparison. Literature is no first, martial arts is no second. Naturally, the martial arts school is also such a place. No matter what time it was, someone really came to kick the martial arts school, but they chose to be angry and call the police. If it was spread, it would not be decent.


    The real decent way, of course, is to fight.


    But it didn''t succeed. At present, the young man who broke into the martial arts school is born with supernatural power, which is terrible. What do these people want to do?


    A martial arts instructor came forward with a gloomy face: "come on, I''ll take you to see the curator!"


    Li Rui nodded his head and followed the coach. They walked towards the second floor. On the way up the stairs, the coach suddenly asked: "boy, how much do you want and how much do you want? As long as it''s not too much, we''ll get rich."


    Li Ruile was happy and said, "I''m not a beggar. I just want to compete."


    "Young man, don''t pretend any more. You have to know that it''s not good for everyone. I''ve seen a lot of people like you. It doesn''t matter if you have no money on hand. We can discuss it if you tell us the number, but it''s boring if you hide it. "


    The coach of the martial arts school looks at Li Rui and looks like he has already seen through your routine.


    Li Rui smile, just raised his fist: "no more nonsense, I''ll throw you out!"


    The coach of the martial arts school was scared to move forward quickly. He was really afraid of being thrown down by Li Rui. This is the first floor and a half. If Li Rui''s strength is enough, he can be thrown to the first floor. If it is like that, even if there is a soft air cushion, he will fall heavily.


    The second floor is similar to the first floor, with several offices. The difference is that the ground is made of hardwood, and the sound of stepping on it is relatively loud.


    The coach came to an office and knocked on the door. Only when the voice came in did the coach dare to open the door.


    "Curator, someone''s making trouble."


    "I see."


    Sitting in the office was a man in his late 40s, thin and ferocious. But at this time, beside him stood a woman comrade, who was quite beautiful. Her clothes were a little messy, and there were still a few buttons left undone.


    There was a strange smell in the air. The coach was very embarrassed. As long as he was a man, he knew what had just happened.


    No wonder the deputy curator didn''t show up all the time. It turned out that he was doing something inhumane in the office.


    6, too.


    That woman comrade is also a person who wants to face and skin. Seeing that people''s eyes are not right, she immediately left the office and went downstairs.


    Li Rui stepped forward, pushed the coach away, faced the deputy director and said, "are you the deputy director of this martial arts school? I heard that your level is OK. I want to learn from it. "


    "What''s your name?" The deputy curator got up from his seat with a crackling sound. Between a few steps, his whole body muscles have been taut to an excellent state, ready to hand.


    However, from the beginning to the end, even if the deputy curator came to Li Rui, Li Rui was still happy and fearless.


    I don''t even care. It''s funny. Martial arts competition is not a treat to dinner. What''s this posture?


    The deputy curator was infuriated by Li Rui''s gesture.


    If this can''t scare Li Rui, it means that the young man is determined. Not afraid at all, which means that this person is arrogant. At least in the eyes of the deputy curator, he has given Li Rui an opportunity. Since he does not cherish it, there is no way.


    "Want to compete?"


    "Yes."


    "Why should I compete with you?"


    At this time, the coach on one side couldn''t help interrupting: "curator, this boy has hurt our two coaches."


    The deputy curator glanced at the coach: "waste! Actually let a hairy boy overturn, these years you are really more and more useless! "


    The coach was ashamed.


    The deputy curator looked at Li Rui and said, "since you can beat our two coaches, it shows that you have great strength. Which martial arts school are you from, or which martial arts school hired you to challenge? I''m here to tell you that no matter which martial arts school asks you to come, I won''t let them go. "


    "You think too much. I came by myself. I just want to compete. I heard that your seven martial arts schools are very powerful, so I want to try your level. "


    "Good!" With a sigh, the deputy curator raised his hand and said, "fight outside!"


    Li Rui walks out of the office.


    The coach and the deputy curator followed. Li Rui looked at the coach and said faintly, "your fist doesn''t have eyes. You''d better go down first. Otherwise, don''t blame me for hurting the innocent at that time."


    The coach looks at the deputy curator.


    The deputy curator nodded and the coach rushed down.


    The coach quickly left. Just as he was walking down the stairs, he saw the curator and Li Rui fight each other. He saw the curator hit Li Rui with a heavy fist. Looking at the momentum, both sides were serious.


    "How''s it going?" As soon as the coach went down, the people of the martial arts school surrounded him and kept asking. Everyone was very curious about what happened above. At this time, they heard the sound of bang bang, which was obviously the sound of fist beating meat. This kind of sound was very familiar to butchers and people in the martial arts school.


    The coach wiped a sweat and said: "the boy didn''t know that the sky was high and the earth was thick. He dared to challenge the deputy curator. I think he was beating himself. Just now, I saw the deputy curator directly press the boy on the ground and beat him. It''s estimated that the boy has been beaten badly by now. "


    When others heard this, they immediately laughed, with a little self-respect in their laughter.


    "It''s just relying on your strength, but that''s all."


    "When you meet a person who has real Kung Fu like the deputy curator, when the gods come, they will be defeated!"


    "The deputy curator will definitely let us go up and lift the boy down later."


    There were a few more bangs upstairs, and it became quiet immediately. The people downstairs were terrified and praised.


    "The deputy curator is very good, so he can beat people down."


    Sure enough, after those noises, the upstairs was quiet. Vaguely, there was the sound of dragging people away.


    "Shall we go up and have a look?"


    "Keep quiet. If the deputy curator has orders, he will call us. Are you really able to watch your martial arts without spreading them The coach said, complacent way, "we just need to wait below, who knows how the deputy curator to humiliate that boy."


    All of a sudden, many people began to laugh.


    Yes, the deputy curator is ruthless and likes to torture people most. Once, the deputy curator caught a thief. At that time, he caught the man and directly peeled off his nails. Every time the thief screamed, the deputy curator would be more happy and laugh happily.


    Deputy curator is such a person, powerful, but psychological, terrible enough.


    On the first floor of the martial arts school, the big guy held his breath and waited for the result.


    Upstairs, Li Rui drags people to the office and closes the door.


    Now, it''s time to get to know the martial arts school.

 Chapter 332

    The time can be traced back to ten minutes ago, when the deputy curator really hit Li Rui with a fierce boxing. This punch really knocked Li Rui over as the coach said downstairs.


    But after that, it didn''t follow what the coach said at all. When the deputy curator wanted to ride on Li Rui when he fell to the ground and beat him, Li Rui gave him a tight fist, which broke the bones of his hand and made him fall into a coma.


    The follow-up is just a disguise made by Li Rui clapping his hand on the floor.


    After all, the level of the deputy curator is at most the fifth level of the congenital environment, even weaker than Gu Luo. Li Rui had no trouble fighting.


    In fact, it''s strange that the vice hall grew up careless. He didn''t regard Li Rui as a practitioner at all.


    Who would have thought that Li Rui could hide so much? Among the practitioners, who would come to the restaurant of the seven killing sect. Isn''t this about death? The problem is that Li Rui did just that.


    Li Rui also plans to further expand the situation.


    "Since you are such an organization that seven kill men do everything to achieve their goals, don''t blame me for being too ruthless!"


    Li Rui put the medicine into the deputy curator''s mouth. After a while, he used the search technique.


    The deputy curator is in a state of stupidity.


    "What is the realm of the top experts in the seven kill sect?" Li Rui asked.


    "Shenhaijing."


    "What is the state of your curator?"


    "Congenital nine layers."


    "Where is the headquarters of the seven killing gate?"


    "No headquarters..."


    Li Rui wanted to ask again, but the deputy curator suddenly collapsed and howled. Li Rui was shocked and stunned the deputy curator. Although hypnosis is a compulsive state, stun is a physical state, and the deputy curator can''t resist it.


    Li Rui is good at making up his time and frowns tightly.


    The deputy curator also said that there is no headquarters, a sect, how can there be no headquarters. Otherwise, no matter how loose the organization is, there must be a gathering place. The difference lies in whether the gathering place is secret or open.


    It''s similar to the shadow guild, but it''s more secret. A little bit of base, a boss''s home, these points are the types of organizations that form the shadow guild.


    As for where it is, it needs to be discovered.


    "The curator should know. He has to find the curator."


    Li Rui thought about it, picked up the deputy curator and walked downstairs.


    At this time, a large group of people downstairs were opening their eyes. Just now, the assistant Curator''s cry of collapse seemed to these people downstairs to be the feeling of the extreme. I don''t know what the deputy curator did to the young man.


    "Do you think the deputy curator will break the boy''s hands and feet and pee on his head?"


    "Ha ha ha, it''s possible!"


    "The deputy curator is powerful and domineering!"


    In the process of discussion, Li Rui appeared in their sight with people on his shoulders.


    "Is that all you can do?" Li Rui throws the deputy curator to the ground and directly throws it on the mat from the first floor and a half. With a bang, the deputy curator doesn''t move.


    There was a dead silence downstairs, and no one was saying a word.


    Everyone is in awe of Li Rui''s power. If it''s nothing to say that Li Rui tidies up a few coaches, the deputy curator is really good at martial arts!


    Just like this, I was carried and thrown down. It''s incredible. It''s too strong!


    Someone has secretly pulled out his cell phone and tipped off.


    When this happens, no one knows who the deputy curator is. At least, some of the relatives of the deputy curator know that the deputy curator is a master of practice. At least, there are seven killing disciples here.


    Now, the deputy curator is thrown on the ground like this, and his life and death are unknown.


    It''s a big deal.


    "No one else, go back. No one is allowed to tell the story here today. "


    A young man finished his message and began to speak. The others looked at him, and in the end, they were obedient. The coach who sent Li Rui upstairs came to the young man and said, "Ah Wei, don''t we call the police? Is that all your uncle has to do? "


    "Who said that?" The young man named a Wei said to the coach, "I''ve informed the curator about this. You all go back. There''s nothing for you here."


    The coach wanted to talk and then stopped. In the end, he left.


    Li Rui was clear in his heart and said in a low voice: "if you hire people who don''t know the situation at all, you can confuse the public and extract surplus value from them. The seven kill gate is just like the mice hiding in the dark corner. "


    Ah Wei came to Li Rui, brought a chair, raised his hand and pointed: "please sit down!"


    Li Rui came to him and sat down.


    "Tea, please!" Ah Wei told the others who stayed here.


    Someone else is going to make tea soon.


    Li Rui sat on the chair drinking tea and waiting for others.


    "You are more suitable to be the deputy curator." Li Rui took a sip of tea and said to Ah Wei with a smile. Ah Wei shook his head: "if I were my uncle, I would be the one lying on the ground. I''m no better than anyone else, but I already know something. "


    This is true. If people don''t know Li Rui, most of them, like the deputy curator at this moment, will act confidently and be knocked over violently.


    At this time, the deputy curator has been carried to the hospital for treatment. After all, people are not dead. They still have to be treated, and they are not dead enemies. However, if you are injured like this, you can''t get rid of the hatred, if there is no special situation.


    "What''s your name?" Wei asked.


    Li Rui slightly pondered and said, "you can call me Li Tianmo."


    "Li Tianmo?"


    "Yes, Li Tianmo."


    Tianmo, Tianmo.


    Ah Wei is silent.


    As time went by, Li Rui finished a cup of tea and someone came in outside the martial arts school.


    Some people are cleaning, some are holding a bone knife. Others are wearing gloves, others are carrying mops.


    The middle-aged man walking in the front is tall and powerful.


    When he comes to Li Rui, Ah Wei moves a chair for him.


    "You did a good job, timely and calm."


    "Curator, my uncle is seriously injured and has lost his mind. I beg the curator to avenge my uncle!" Wei knelt down and said to the curator.


    The curator nodded: "you get up first. Lao Jin is my friend. His business is my business. I''ll take revenge for him. You don''t have to worry. "


    Then the curator looked at Li Rui and said, "my name is Gu Cheng. Have you consulted me?"


    "Li Tianmo."


    "It''s a good name. It''s a pity that it won''t be available from today on."


    "No, there are 106 people with the same name and surname in China. I checked them on the Internet." Li Rui said seriously.


    The scene was silent.


    There''s a cool idea.

 Chapter 333

    No one thought that Li Rui would suddenly say this. Isn''t it a slap in the face? All said that such a name will disappear, you will die, but you said that there are many people who have the same name and surname in the whole country, can''t you be good at it?


    Everyone can see that Li Rui is trying to raise the bar.


    "Why do you want to hurt my deputy curator, and who are you?" Gu Cheng is patient and asks Li Rui.


    If you are a bit of a Taoist, you should consider the consequences before you start. Li Rui was so outstanding at such a young age, and he was so extraordinary that he must have some support after leaving.


    But Li Rui''s answer is as sharp as ever: "you don''t deserve to know."


    Gu Cheng''s forehead is blue.


    It''s arrogant, young man. What kind of person is he? Being able to ask these questions patiently has already given Li Ruitian great face. This is the last chance he left Li Ruitian to survive.


    But he didn''t cherish it.


    Gu Cheng stood up.


    "In that case, there is no way. How do you want to fight? "


    Li Rui looked at the teacup at his feet, but he didn''t lift his head. He said faintly, "go upstairs and fight. Other people are not allowed to follow. Do you dare?"


    "Why not?" Gu Cheng sneered.


    Ah Wei reminded him in time: "curator, he called my uncle upstairs before, and then... My uncle was defeated by him."


    Gu Cheng''s eyes narrowed, and Ah Wei reminded him that he naturally wanted to get it. This may be a hint that Li Rui has a secret that he can''t see the light. He''s not so aboveboard to defeat the deputy curator.


    However, Gu Cheng only narrowed his eyes for a moment, then said calmly: "no harm, under the strength, all means are vain. Ah Wei, all of you should remember that what we are pursuing is absolute power and domination, not other means. "


    Ah Wei and many of his disciples look very cool.


    "Follow the instructions of the curator!" Ah Wei said in a deep voice.


    Gu Cheng nodded with satisfaction: "let''s go up."


    Li Rui, expressionless, followed the curator upstairs.


    Ah Wei and others are waiting downstairs.


    It''s better to fight upstairs.


    With the terrain downstairs, even the ground is soft, how can it play the happy feeling of beating the opponent? The wonderful feeling of throwing people on the ground and then stepping on a few feet, only on the hard ground, can it have such an effect.


    At this time, Li Rui was alone.


    Downstairs, they''re all curators.


    At this time, the curator was born on the ninth floor and was located at the top of his birth. Li Rui knows that Gu Cheng is another leader of the seven kill sect. I just don''t know who he is.


    Li Rui himself, but he doesn''t even know what kind of state he is in. He needs to be verified by his opponent.


    The situation of fighting is on the verge of attack. Standing on the second floor, Li Rui stands opposite Gu Cheng. Gu Cheng is not in a hurry to start, and being able to make the deputy curator to that degree shows that Li Rui has some strength.


    Gu Cheng looked at Li Rui and said faintly: "no matter who your teacher is, what you have done today has reached the bottom line of my seven kill sect. If you are willing to betray your school and join me in the seven kill sect, you can live a good life. "


    Li Rui replied: "you don''t deserve it."


    Gu Cheng sneered: "hairy boy, I don''t know the heaven is high and the earth is thick. Since you''re all for death, don''t blame me for being rude


    Li Rui jumped on it directly!


    I don''t want to talk nonsense anymore. Li Rui came to the provincial capital just for revenge. Since the seven kill men choose to fight, they will fight to the end.


    Even if you are alone, you have to kill through this sect!


    This is Li Rui''s determination. In this case, there is no way out. He will live to death!


    Gu Cheng looked coldly at Li Rui''s fist.


    He is still proud and doesn''t take Li Rui seriously.


    A hairy boy can have some strength. Can he be a genius who can beat him?


    Li Rui''s fist will soon reach Gu Cheng''s face.


    One meter, half meter, 10 cm, 10 cm


    Here, Gu Cheng did it.


    The majestic momentum gushes out, and the sleeves of Gu Cheng are windless. With him as the center, the air around him was suddenly drawn, and all concentrated on his fist.


    With this punch, he can hit Li Rui upside down.


    After all, compared with his momentum, Li Rui seems to have too little momentum.


    Gu Cheng''s fist collided with Li Rui''s.


    Bang!


    The wind blows past Gu Cheng''s ears.


    More wind, all rolled back, and it was more violent.


    Gu Cheng didn''t move.


    But Li Rui dropped his hand and shook it: "it''s very tired to stretch out like this. Lao Gu, aren''t you tired?"


    Gu Cheng didn''t say a word. Suddenly, he opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The blood came out, and his body couldn''t hold on any longer, making a crackling sound. It''s like


    Something''s broken.


    Gu Cheng''s arms are making this kind of sound, his arms can no longer support down, straight down. But distortion and softness show one thing.


    His arms are completely broken!


    And seriously injured!


    "You, you are God sea! It''s impossible. It''s impossible. You are so young. How can you get to that level unless, unless... "


    Gu Cheng stares at Li Rui, his eyes are full of blood. He exclaims: "are you killed by blood..."


    "You''re wrong. I''m not the one who killed you. I''m the one who killed me. Different fireworks." Li Rui came to Gu Cheng and slapped him on the head.


    Gu Cheng''s eyes turned white and fell down. Even when he fell down, Gu Cheng was still full of disbelief. He couldn''t believe Li Rui''s words. How old was Li Rui? How can it be that it is the divine sea?


    However, he can''t help but believe it. Li Rui''s strength doesn''t overflow. His strength can be controlled and sent freely. It''s not Shenhai. How can he do this, unless it''s like blood killing.


    Unfortunately, Gu Cheng has no time to think so much. At the moment of his fall, Li Rui uses the method of transforming Qi to carry Gu Cheng to the office.


    Li Rui took a few pills from his pocket. This is a unique pill made by Li Rui according to the secret method in the secret book of the poison king. It can stimulate people to coma and even make them confused. The result of the medicine is that people who take it will become idiots and mentally retarded.


    Sometimes, killing is not the ultimate means, let him lose the perception of the world, is the most cruel outcome.


    If Gu Cheng is allowed to choose, he will not be willing to be an idiot even if he is dead, but he has no choice.


    There''s no choice for the whole seven kill sect.


    "Now, you tell me, which one are you going to kill? Where are the other five killers? "


    Gu Cheng''s eyes were blank, and some pain flashed in his eyes.


    The only remaining part of his mind resisted it.


    But there was always a voice telling him:


    Go ahead.


    Go ahead.


    Said you will be comfortable, do not have to indulge in the dream can not wake up.

 Chapter 334

    "I''m the sixth kill, bang. The other five killers are stationed in five areas of Jiangnan province. "


    Gu Cheng finally chose to open his mouth and seek relief.


    Li Rui then asked, "apart from your seven kills, what other experts are stronger than you?"


    Gu Cheng said intermittently: "left and right... Dharma protector... Two sect masters..."


    "Where are they?"


    Although I feel strange that there are two sect owners in the seven kill sect, Li Rui is more concerned about the trace of these people.


    Gu Cheng said: "the Dharma protector is at the Guangming top, sect leader, sect leader..."


    Li Rui looks at Gu Cheng and wants to know the whereabouts of the seven kill sect leader. At this time, Gu Cheng made an unexpected move for Li Rui. He suddenly clapped his hand on his head, just like a watermelon, and killed himself.


    Red and white flow all over the ground. If Li Rui didn''t get away quickly, the snow might have splashed on his clothes.


    "It seems that soul searching has not yet reached the stage of spirit searching, and there are still too many flaws. The stronger the person is, the less fundamental the effect will be. "


    Soul searching is also called spirit searching. If it comes to the stage of spirit searching, Li Rui can directly control people. The instillation of an idea can make people break out the idea at a specific time.


    Soul searching, however, stays at a relatively shallow stage, which can only force people to tell some secrets. In particular, Li Rui''s current stage, even soul searching can not be perfectly controlled, so that such a thing happened that Gu Cheng died in front of him on the spot.


    "It''s time for me to go, but I need to do a little more before I go."


    Li Rui turns around Gu Cheng''s body and goes downstairs.


    Li Rui''s action was very fast. He went down the stairs in only two seconds. When Ah Wei and others saw Li Rui coming downstairs unharmed, they all ran away.


    But this time, they wanted to run, but Li Rui didn''t give them a chance.


    "Don''t try to leave any of them!"


    Li Rui uses Huaqi Duan Lingqi to turn into an invisible giant hand. The palm is five meters long. He sweeps it directly. The autumn wind sweeps the fallen leaves. He sweeps the seven kill disciples who rush to the gate to the ground. Ah Wei is also among these people. He looks frightened. Seeing Li Rui slowly approaching, he looks like looking at a god of death!


    "Let us go, don''t kill me!" Ah Wei''s face was scared, shivering and saying, "do you remember, I just poured you tea."


    "I remember, but I can''t let you go. At least we can''t let you go. "


    With that, Li Rui stepped forward, punched one by one, and knocked all the people in the room unconscious.


    There are thirteen people in all.


    He was knocked unconscious. Li Rui put a pill into their mouth one by one.


    After that, these people will no longer be the disciples of the seven killing sect, but a group of idiots.


    Women are afraid to marry the wrong man, men are afraid to enter the wrong business. In a criminal organization, no one is innocent. Everyone''s hands are directly or indirectly stained with blood. It''s a punishment to turn them into idiots.


    As for the follow-up treatment, can''t you afford to sell this Taoist temple or give it to other people?


    Li Rui turned around and looked around again. He found out the surveillance video of the whole martial arts school and deleted it. The computer and the monitor were smashed to pieces.


    After finishing these things, Li Rui put his heart down.


    "This way, they can always delay the time to find me?"


    What Li Rui has to do now is to race against time. Before the seven kill gate reacts and uses thunder''s revenge, destroy the seven kill gate.


    Li Rui walked out of the martial arts school and got into the car.


    "Guangmingding, here I am."


    The so-called Guangmingding, as early as ten years ago, did not call this name. However, later there was a film crew shooting there, and later the TV series became hot, so the local leaders were extremely aware of tourism economy and expanded publicity, and renamed the place Guangmingding.


    Outsiders prefer to go there, but local people don''t really like it.


    It is a cliff, and the whole mountain has been surrounded by local people in recent years. Some artificial attractions and so on have been built around. Even if the local people go there, they will have to pay dozens of yuan for tickets.


    For local people, it''s just a cliff. What''s good to see? Can''t you jump off the cliff?


    When Li Rui drove to Guangmingding, it was already more than three o''clock in the afternoon. This is still his deliberate emphasis on speed, hoping to destroy all the experts of the seven kill gate before the seven kill gate reacts.


    Boss Tang is seriously injured and Gu Cheng is killed by himself. The other five murders are all in various cities, and it will take time to find them. However, the left and right Dharma protectors can be found locally. Li Rui has no reason not to visit this place first.


    After buying the ticket, Li Rui stepped into the scenic spot. In fact, there are not many people in this place. Some students and blonde foreigners are walking on the Mountaineering Road.


    Around are some publicity photos, as well as the image of the spokesperson''s banner, vaguely those stars came to shoot when the photos left.


    "I really don''t want to make progress. I''m the only one who has been able to eat for ten years."


    Li Rui walked up the mountain and observed the surrounding terrain.


    "What''s wrong with Guangmingding? It''s worth the seven kill sect to protect the Dharma here?"


    Li Rui is very curious.


    The more you go up the mountain, the more rugged it is. In some sections, there were even signs of mountain collapse, and no one came to deal with them in time. Li Rui was very puzzled. When he got to the middle of the mountain, he heard someone talking about it.


    "Do you think the person in charge of the scenic spot is so irresponsible? Do you still want to run the scenic spot? Look at the road. It''s a terrible match. "


    "Hey, you don''t know? The scenic spot has been contracted for a long time. Some people build manors on the top of the mountain. There are mountains, waters and beauties. Most importantly, there are ice springs on the top of the mountain! "


    "True or false, how can there be an ice spring on the top of the mountain? Isn''t there a place where the altitude is very high?"


    "I''ve heard that, too. I don''t know. As the anti rightful people say, we outsiders don''t know. In short, we will know when we go up. "


    Those people in front walk slowly, Li Rui''s speed is faster than them, and soon surpasses the past.


    Li Rui walked all the way up to the top of the mountain, which is about 1800 meters high. In front of Li Rui, a manor was built.


    The manor is very large and has a primitive flavor. It is not particularly exquisite. The whole manor is mainly made of wood.


    "These two protect the Dharma. They really know how to enjoy it."


    If you want to build a manor like this in a place like this, except for the guardians of the seven kill gate, who would have such a leisure mind? Who would have put on such an air of being a world expert?


    I''m not afraid of being struck by thunder.

 Chapter 335

    Li Rui walks into the manor slowly, and some tourists go in together. Although the decoration of the manor is not luxurious enough, exquisite scenery can be seen everywhere. In such a place, there is such a manor, which is really a seclusion place for the world''s elites.


    The young ladies standing at the door came forward, smiling, posture and appearance, all of which were very classical. At first glance, these beautiful ladies were carefully selected.


    "Please come in."


    Li Rui is led inside by the welcoming lady. When he arrives at the inner hall, he has food and accommodation. He just goes forward to talk to miss cheongsam.


    Li Rui stood in the inner hall and looked at it for a while. After thinking about it, he asked at the front desk, "excuse me, your shopkeeper..."


    The lady in cheongsam chuckled. It was originally built in the style of an ancient inn. It''s old-fashioned, but after all, people live in modern times. It''s still interesting for a shopkeeper to call it a handsome man in modern clothes.


    "Are you looking for our boss? If the boss is not here, you can say that we will find a way to solve the problem. "


    "Well, in fact, I want to ask your boss if you can cooperate to develop some other things. For example, do you want to have a look? I have a good herbal medicine here."


    "Herbs? What kind of medicine? " Little sister Qipao is a little curious.


    Li Rui looked at a private room in the Inn and pointed out: "there are many people here. We''ll see there."


    Seeing Li Rui''s harmless appearance, Miss Qipao was not on guard. What''s more, this is where she works, and there''s nothing to be afraid of.


    When he got to the box, Li Rui took out a ginseng from his pocket. This is a six grade leaf ginseng, which is also a very rare medicinal material. Miss Qipao was a little surprised when she saw the ginseng, but she didn''t feel too shocked.


    "It turned out to be a Panax japonicus. Why do you want to plant ginseng here?"


    Li Rui nodded and said seriously: "I do have this idea. At that time, I have a secret recipe for transplanting ginseng, which can greatly shorten its growth time, but the effect can be retained at least half. When I came here, I had already inspected Guangmingding. Many places here are suitable for planting. "


    "This..." Miss cheongsam hesitated a little.


    "Well, you can show it to the shopkeeper first. If he thinks it''s OK, we can meet and have a chat." Li Rui said.


    Seeing Li Rui''s sincerity, Miss cheongsam was quite moved. A plant of Panax quinquefolium is worth a lot. If Li Rui really wants to talk about it, of course. Anyway, the mountain is empty, if you can plant ginseng, it''s naturally the best thing.


    "Just a moment. I''ll call the boss."


    Miss cheongsam took out her cell phone and made a call. After a few questions, she said, "come with me. I''ll take you to meet our boss."


    Li Rui nodded quickly, looking very happy.


    She led the way, and they walked out of the inn to a small path. The distance is not particularly far from the place, the sound of water came, around a few bends, everything in front of an uproar.


    Among the green mountains and green waters, a waterfall rushes down from the cliff. A deep pool sends out a chill. By the cold pool, there is an old man.


    The old man was fishing, but the hook was a long straight needle.


    It really means that Jiang Taigong is fishing.


    Qipao little sister here, is to Li Rui introduction: "this is our shopkeeper, you chat slowly."


    Li Rui stepped forward.


    "I heard that you can grow ginseng. What''s your level?"


    Li Rui nodded: "my father is an old ginseng farmer. He is always in the northeast. Our family has a set of ancestral methods, which can greatly shorten the growth time of ginseng. Shopkeeper, please see, this is the ginseng planted by our family. "


    Li Rui handed over the ginseng.


    The old man took a look, took the ginseng, grabbed it in his hand, stuffed it into his mouth and chewed it slowly.


    These six kinds of ginseng are worth at least more than 100000 yuan. The old man ate them without asking. But Li Rui didn''t care. The old man chewed and nodded, just like eating green onions


    "Sweet but not astringent, bitter with cool. Yes, it''s really top grade ginseng. The ginseng of the young man''s family is really good. "


    "As long as the boss agrees, I can open a piece of land on the right side of the mountain for special planting. At that time, we can make full use of the spirit of this mountain... "


    Referring to aura, the old man was slightly surprised and said, "do you also know aura?"


    "My father said that the local cloud is a manifestation of rich aura. Ginseng grows up in that kind of environment, and its medicinal properties are most outstanding! " Li Rui said excitedly.


    The old man nodded, his eyelids drooping, obviously not very interested in Li Rui''s view.


    He just waved and said, "you can do it."


    Li Rui was not in a hurry and said, "I heard that there are two shopkeepers in guidi. I have a gift for that one. I don''t know. Can I see him?"


    "He''s sleeping. I don''t know if he''s awake. Forget it. I''ll take you up. " When the old man waved the fishing rod, he saw the long needle hanging on the surface of the water, plunge into the bottom of the water, and for a moment, several translucent small fish with two fingers came out. Li Rui has never seen that kind of fish. It feels tender.


    "Oh, it can be like this. This kind of fish is really... You are really immortal!"


    Li Rui''s praise made the old man smile. This is why they live in seclusion in this place and ignore the world. Don''t you just want to live a clean life?


    Li Rui is flattering the old fairy, which is exactly the right time.


    "The young man can talk, but I''m not an immortal. My name is Lu. You can call me manager Lu."


    "It turned out to be Lu Laoxian. It''s impolite. The way old immortal Lu just went fishing reminds me of an old man in our village. "


    "Oh?"


    "When I was young, there was an old man in our village who liked to carry a small stove in winter. There is a river not far from his home, three meters wide. Sometimes when he wants to pick vegetables on the other side of the river, he goes out with a stove. From one end to the other, you don''t need to take off. You just jump up and go. When you land, the ash in the small stove won''t float out. "


    Shopkeeper Lu was slightly moved: "is there such a person? It''s really rare. "


    "In my opinion, manager Lu''s Jiang Taigong fishing, that''s the immortal means!" Li Rui boasted again.


    "Where, where." While being modest, shopkeeper Lu takes Li Rui to another shopkeeper.


    He has a good impression of Li Rui.


    Li Rui always respects him.

 Chapter 336

    With this respect, Li Rui comes to the second shopkeeper''s residence.


    It was an academy house, located in the southeast corner not far from the waterfall. The waterfall, the inn, and this academy like building, estimated by Li Rui in his mind, almost form a triangle.


    Shopkeeper Lu takes fish and leads Li Rui into the Academy.


    "It''s good to be young. You guys know how to manage and have a bright future. You are looking for the right place... "


    Shopkeeper Lu keeps talking about something. Li Rui smiles and occasionally responds with a few words, most of which are flattery. Inside, the whole yard was cleaned. Some swept the floor and some cooked. The fish of manager Lu was given to a beautiful young woman.


    Straight ahead, a few handsome young men standing in front of a room, vaguely heard a woman''s breathing inside.


    Shopkeeper Lu looked back at Li Rui. Seeing that Li Rui''s face was not different, he couldn''t help boasting: "it''s good. The young man has a good heart."


    Li Rui said with a smile, "please let the old fairy know."


    Shopkeeper Lu nodded with a smile, and then cried: "Mrs. Zhang, don''t toss those men you raise. I want to talk to you about something."


    "May you trouble those young and beautiful girls? Don''t disturb me


    Shopkeeper Lu, helpless, shook his head and said to Li Rui, "you wait here, and she will be finished later. I''ll go back to my room and have a rest. Triho, you come with me


    Just now the woman who carried the fish in the past heard that Wen shunshun followed manager Lu back to the room.


    Not long after, from the room of shopkeeper Lu, there was also the sound of debauchery.


    "It''s terrible!"


    Li Rui cursed in his heart. He was disgusted with the two old people. It''s shameless to be an old cow eating tender grass when he is old.


    However, for the moment, Li Rui has no intention of tearing his face now.


    You can wait for a while.


    Li Rui waited quietly.


    About ten minutes later, a long sigh came from the other side of the room. Seems to be satisfied, but the man side, is extremely painful scream, with a little panic.


    Soon, the room became quiet again.


    Finally, ten minutes later, the door of the room opened. A young man came out with a haggard face. He was pale. He walked in an empty way. He almost fell out of the door. It was quite empty.


    But the man had a pile of money in his hand.


    "Ah Jun, half a million. Congratulations."


    "Ah Jun, you can take this money back to your hometown to spend your time in the future."


    The young man, with a very reluctant smile, limped away holding his waist. When he passed Li Rui''s side, the young man glanced at Li Rui with sarcasm and sympathy.


    Then he coughed a few times, coughing, spit out a mouthful of sputum, the sputum actually with blood, incomparably disgusting.


    "If you want me, come in." Inside the room, there was a lazy cry. Li Rui walks slowly to the room. The room is a little dim, but the light is on.


    I saw a 40-to-50-year-old woman on the ground, with a satisfied expression and half open eyelids. Her figure is fat, half dressed and half exposed. A pair of steamed buns are very rough, revealing most of them outside.


    This is Mrs. Zhang.


    "Hello, Aunt Zhang." Li Rui stood in front of her honestly.


    Mrs. Zhang stared at Li Rui without blinking, and did not hide the strong desire in her eyes.


    "The standing posture is well organized and the footwall is stable. She has a good figure and looks pretty. If she had been twenty years ago, she would have been fascinated by a little brother like you. Good, good, you''re good, very good. "


    Li Rui indifferent way: "Auntie flatters."


    "What can I do for you?" Asked Mrs. Zhang.


    Li Rui repeated what happened at the waterfall. Mrs. Zhang nodded frequently. Then Li Rui took out a ginseng tree and offered it to him. Mrs. Zhang took ginseng, but she didn''t look at it and left it aside.


    "You just said that your family is a ginseng family?"


    "Yes."


    "Does that mean that you basically eat ginseng?" Mrs. Zhang is full of interest.


    Li Rui nodded again.


    Mrs. Zhang also nodded frequently: "very good, very good. You are welcome to plant ginseng here, but I only have one request. As long as you agree to my request, we don''t want your shares. You can choose the land here. Not only that, I will give you one million start-up funds. What do you think


    "I think you are very nice." Li Rui is not very interested.


    Mrs. Zhang''s eyes are more and more hot when she stares at Li Rui. She is used to giving everything to men. Li Rui''s attitude of being a little bit raw makes Mrs. Zhang''s heart itch more and more.


    "There is only one condition for me, that is, you can sit down and talk with me. As long as you promise me this, we can talk about everything. Otherwise, even if Lu Laogui agrees, I will not agree. "


    "Don''t you have a good relationship with Lu Shenxian?" Li Rui digs the subject.


    Mrs. Zhang sneered: "bad relationship? Good, Lu Laogui is my husband. Do you know what he is doing now? He is playing with other women not far away. He gave me a green hat, and I''ll give it to him. Come here and talk to me. "


    Mrs. Zhang waved to Li Rui. Li Rui hesitated in her eyes. After a while, she finally stepped forward and sat down beside her.


    Mrs. Zhang gently put her hand on Li Rui''s shoulder. It seemed that she was afraid of disturbing the rabbit. Her eyes were gentle.


    "You men, you should know how hard that taste is. So old Lu keeps changing women, so I keep changing women. Every time he changes one, I change another. In this way, he and I are always fair. If he wants beautiful women, I want handsome men. He looks for wild women in front of me, and I look for wild men in front of him. He will never get rid of me in his life. "


    Li Rui doesn''t know what to say.


    Mrs. Zhang''s hand went down from Li Rui''s shoulder, touched Li Rui''s muscles, and her breath was very short.


    "But old Lu just changed another one. I can''t lose. Can you help me with this? As long as you like, I have two million dollars in cash, all of which can be given to you. " Mrs. Zhang pointed to one side, where there was a pile of banknotes.


    Li Rui was staring at the money without blinking.


    Mrs. Zhang''s mouth slowly showed a sarcastic and complacent smile.


    People are all prisoners of money.


    Twenty years ago, maybe a man like Li Rui was a God she could not look up to.


    Now it''s just a prisoner.


    With this in mind, Mrs. Zhang reached out to untie Li Rui''s belt.


    But Li Rui stopped her.


    "Can you close the door?"


    Mrs. Zhang was stunned and immediately showed a satisfied smile: "of course, we have to close the door, not only to make you happy, but also to drive them away."


    Li Rui nodded shyly: "that''s the best."

 Chapter 337

    Mrs. Zhang''s kindness was well received by Li Rui.


    People run away and the door is closed. Mrs. Zhang tugged at Li Rui''s clothes. Li Rui said: "wait! I''m afraid


    Li Rui is shivering, like a coy boy who can''t let go. The more she looked at it, the more she liked it. She asked with a smile, "why is this the first time for my little brother?"


    Li ruinene said: "yes, I haven''t been in touch with this aspect since I was a child. My father doesn''t allow me to do anything dirty, so..."


    Mrs. Zhang burst into a burst of laughter.


    She leaned up to Li Rui''s neck and asked, "what do you think you should do?"


    "I like to do some familiar things to relax. When I was in my hometown, I used to massage my parents. Why don''t I give you a massage and relax? "


    Mrs. Zhang laughed a few times and sat up: "OK, OK, whatever you like."


    Li Rui moved behind her and both sides slowly kneaded Mrs. Zhang''s shoulders. Li Rui''s massage is not strange. One is that he used to massage his parents. This technique is familiar. Second, the lock blood hand is mainly massage blood, to grasp the human vein is higher.


    Under Li Rui''s massage, Mrs. Zhang showed a very comfortable expression. Just after a big war, she was a little tired, a little tired physically, but her spirit was good.


    "I''m afraid the witch will be able to use yang to nourish yin. And the shopkeeper Lu may have come to collect Yin and replenish Yang in the opposite direction. I''m not sure. These two people also repair each other. Hum. "


    Li Rui guessed and hummed Mrs. Zhang excited all the way down.


    Pressing and pressing, Li Rui kneaded Mrs. Zhang''s muscles and bones, gently went up, hit Mrs. Zhang''s neck, kneaded and kneaded. Li Rui asked softly, "is it comfortable?"


    "It''s comfortable. My little brother is really good." Mrs. Zhang was so happy that she wanted to hum.


    Li Rui''s mouth slowly showed a ferocious smile: "if comfortable, then... Go to die."


    The power of both hands suddenly burst out!


    This is the wind blowing hills, suddenly heavy rain fell on the earth!


    Mrs. Zhang felt that the breath behind her was suddenly manic. She immediately rushed to escape Li Rui''s control, but where did she win. If her neck is not held by Li Rui''s hands, if the distance between the two sides is not so close, she has hope.


    But in the current situation, she has no hope at all.


    The forward rush was just a movement of the body bone. With a click, Mrs. Zhang''s whole breath was strangled off, including her neck.


    Life and death are but a moment.


    At this moment, Li Rui caught it, but Mrs. Zhang lost it.


    The world has always been fair, good swimmers drown in water, lecherous people die of sex. If Mrs. Zhang and Li Rui were fighting head on, maybe she would not die so suddenly. Even without a sound, he died.


    The most important thing is that Li Rui keeps his breath from beginning to end. After killing Mrs. Zhang, Li Rui sticks his hands on her. Once the black whale swallows water, Mrs. Zhang''s aura is sucked away like a leaky balloon.


    After more than half an hour, Li ruicai took a long breath and stood up.


    At this time, Mrs. Zhang''s body had been completely destroyed, as if she had been dead for a long time. Mrs. Zhang''s internal power was completely absorbed by Li Rui. At this time, Li Rui felt more aura in her body.


    "It''s not like making wedding clothes for others."


    Li Rui arranges his clothes and goes out of the room. When I came outside, I heard that manager Lu''s room was still breathing, and I knew that his business was not finished.


    Li Rui stood outside and waited quietly.


    Mrs. Zhang''s "favorite men" stood far away from the door. Occasionally, they would have a curious look at Li Rui, but they didn''t come in. Mrs. Zhang has absolute authority over them in this courtyard, saying that one is one. They are just medicines, and medicines are not qualified to make their own decisions.


    Li Rui has been waiting for about 20 minutes.


    Shopkeeper Lu came out of the room, fresh and fresh. Seeing Li Rui, he wiped the sweat on his forehead and laughed.


    "The little brother hasn''t left yet. It''s a joke."


    "No, I''ve come to say goodbye to you." Li Rui stepped forward and looked very sincere. "Aunt Zhang has already talked about it. She is very happy for me to come here."


    Shopkeeper Lu''s mouth showed a mysterious smile and nodded: "of course she wants you to stay here."


    There is a deep meaning to this. He really knows everything.


    Li Rui held out his hand: "Lu Shenxian, I''m going to go home and move the medicine plant. We''ll meet again another day. Thank you for your care. "


    Shopkeeper Lu held out his hand and held it together with Li Rui: "it''s easy to say, it''s all small things."


    Suddenly, his face changed.


    He felt something was wrong.


    "I''ll take you to the West." Li Rui''s inner strength in his hand is violently killing shopkeeper Lu. Tianlei spreads to shopkeeper Lu directly. At the critical moment, shopkeeper Lu''s arm is broken by rubbing it against his arm!


    His reaction was fairly quick. He mobilized his inner strength in time to fight Li Rui, but he didn''t expect that the strength and skill of both sides would be in his arms, and his arms would be broken directly.


    Shopkeeper Lu''s stop loss is fairly timely. He retreats very quickly, but Li Rui follows him like a shadow. He doesn''t catch up with him. Not only that, Li Rui is faster than shopkeeper Lu. It''s just a punch.


    In the palm front, the black lightning flashes.


    Shopkeeper Lu was already injured and suffered a lot. His fighting power has been greatly affected and his action is not flexible enough. Li Rui hit him in the belly. If you are hit, I''m afraid manager Lu''s whole stomach will be broken. At this time, it''s inevitable.


    Shopkeeper Lu clenched his teeth and raised his only hand to fight!


    Bang!


    Click!


    Just face to face, the other hand of shopkeeper Lu was blasted by Li Rui. Shopkeeper Lu''s hands are all useless. He can''t be stable any more and falls down from mid air.


    Li Rui came down from the sky and stepped on shopkeeper Lu. As soon as manager Lu turned over, he saw Li Rui''s feet stepping on him. The distance between the two sides was less than half a meter, and manager Lu lost his ability to resist.


    "No!"


    Shopkeeper Lu was so frightened that he was scared to death. However, Li Rui''s foot is also firmly stepping on his stomach, directly stepping him into the ground, breaking his spine, and destroying his vitality.


    All this is just a matter of two or three minutes.


    Chaos is spreading in this academy. The bodyguards at the door were scared to run away, while the women in the yard were screaming and drilling everywhere.


    Li Rui lies low and uses the black whale''s water swallowing technique to suck away the internal power of manager Lu.


    It''s already dusk. Taking advantage of the night, Li Rui floats away.


    It is not too late for a gentleman to take revenge.


    Li Rui seizes every day.

 Chapter 338

    It takes more than 20 minutes to absorb the internal power of manager Lu. This time point can be used to go down the mountain. There is no monitoring equipment in such places as the mountains, and there is no way to monitor them. Especially in places like academies where there are filth and filth, there can be no monitoring.


    Except for the two Dharma protectors of the seven kill sect.


    Li Rui mainly takes advantage of the information gap. These two Dharma protectors can''t even think that such a young strong man in Shenhai will assassinate him. Li Rui''s style of killing chickens and Dragons is too meticulous.


    Li Rui left Guangmingding when it was dark. All the people on the mountain are lodging, so there is no way to go down the mountain in the dark. But Li Rui doesn''t matter. With his amazing perceptual ability, Li Rui goes down the mountain much faster than going up the mountain. He indulges in his lightness skills on the way down the mountain!


    There is no trace of wings in the sky, and I have already flown!


    At the foot of the mountain, Li Rui went back to his car and left quickly.


    At every point in time, Li Rui tries his best to achieve the ultimate in relaxation. The two Dharma protectors are dead. By this time, it is estimated that Gu Cheng''s death has spread among the seven kill sect. What we should do at this time is to find the sect leader of the seven kill sect and fight to the death!


    "Either you die or I die."


    White galloping in the night wind whistling away, with a sharp murderous straight to the distance.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, seven kill gate, panic signs have been obvious. One after another, boss Tang was seriously injured, and then Gu Cheng died. The impact of these two events on the seven kill gate is not small.


    As a result, the bigger one is still behind. Two Dharma protectors died at the same time. According to the investigation at the scene, were they killed alive?


    Is that ok?


    Seven martial arts schools kneel on the ground. There are black and white portraits of Gu Cheng in the mourning hall. Gu Luo cries bitterly. Gu Cheng is his own uncle. His cousin Gu Cheng''s parents and children are far away from home, and they can''t arrive until the day after tomorrow.


    The funeral event should be presided over by Gu Luo.


    In the family of Gu, the pillar of Gu Cheng has been lost. As a disciple of the sect leader, Gu Luo still has great potential. His position is no worse than Gu Cheng. At this time, the seven killers went out, and the other five killers had already arrived.


    "When will the master come?"


    "What is the origin of Li Tianmo?"


    "When did we get into trouble with a god sea strongman?"


    The mourning hall was full of crying and sad music, but the most popular one was the voice of discussion. Then this opportunity, many high-level figures of the seven kill gate gathered, they had a premonition of the wind and rain coming.


    "There are only a few strong people in Shenhai. Among the four families, the Guan family has Yuding gate, the Zhangjia family has maze club, and the Li family has tietou society. Besides these, there are shadow guild, black League, Huaxia group and so on. But which force dares to fight against our seven kill sect? "


    On the second floor of the seven gate martial arts school, the five hall leaders looked solemn.


    "Although Gu Cheng''s strength is not particularly strong, it is not weak. We are both born in the ninth floor. Although we can''t make that step, as the characters of the ninth floor, we can''t be so easily... "


    "Can the ninth floor and the ninth floor be the same?" Sitting in the corner of the "blood kill" suddenly asked a sentence.


    This is also true.


    "Two Dharma protectors, who are strong in Shenhai, are also..."


    "They are the sea realm of the false gods. The sea realm of the gods, which is obtained by collecting Yin and tonifying yang, is naturally weaker than the real sea realm of the gods. Even the nine layers of the congenital realm of the lost and found society can draw with them." Blood kills to open a way again.


    The scene quieted down.


    Among the seven halls, xuesha ranks second. His words are extremely influential.


    At this time, Haisha, the silent elder brother, said: "don''t worry, wait for the door master. We don''t have to worry about the presence of the sect master. It''s also the sea of God, and the sea of God is different from the sea of God. "


    Just then, from the stairway on the first floor, a short, stout man came up. The man was wearing a mask, one in front and one in back.


    The five leaders of the seven kill sect stood up together.


    "Sit down. I''ve just seen Gu Cheng''s injury. He was killed alive. I have also heard your discussion just now. Never underestimate the enemy. To protect the Dharma on the left and right is to despise the enemy and die. It''s a shame to be attacked secretly. "


    "Lord Tianmen, we have sent someone to trace the whereabouts of Li Tianmo, but this person obviously uses a false name. Now there is no clue. At present, we can only wait for the hare, but we don''t know when we can catch people. "


    The Lord of heaven''s gate, wearing a fox mask, sat down slowly at the top of the table. He took a look at the crowd.


    "The Lord of the earth gate and I have been devoting ourselves to cultivation. All the affairs in the gate are left to seven of you. Now, you must be in trouble. Now, you should report the vicious things you have done in the past two years. "


    As soon as the master speaks, he will know if there is one. He didn''t ask who he offended, just what inhumane things the people under his hand had done.


    So on the second floor, a series of human tragedies, then riotous on the table.


    ¡­¡­


    Li Rui came to Qimen martial arts school again. Facing the sound of sadness and music, Li Rui''s steps were very indifferent.


    Well, Gu Cheng committed suicide. It''s none of his business.


    No psychological burden, that''s it.


    People at the gate saw the young man and thought he was coming to pay homage to Gu Cheng. Gu Luo knelt there. However, when Gu Luo looked up, Li Rui hit him with one blow. Gu Luo made a click, and immediately the whole person was knocked out and hit the hall.


    The scene was chaotic.


    The shouting, the noise. Someone ran up to spread the news.


    "Who dares to make trouble? Which force is it? Is it Yuding gate? Those smelly women dare to fight against our seven kill gate. It''s good that we don''t move them. "


    "Tietou society is our friend. It''s impossible to send someone to make trouble."


    Haisha has a gloomy face. He is responsible for the operation of Qisha gate and knows all the forces in Jiangnan province like the palm of his hand: "is it the lost track club? Those guys are always on the wrong side with us. It''s possible. Have you found out the details? "


    "Yes, it''s Li Tianmo!" The messenger shook his body and said, "he claims to be Li Tianmo. Let the headmaster, let the headmaster..."


    "What about the master?" Haisha asked.


    "He let the master go down and die!"


    Pop!


    The speaker was violently whipped away by an inexplicable force. When he landed, he had no breath and died thoroughly.


    The Tianmen master stood up. In front of him, the five hall masters also stood up, imposing.


    However, at this time, Li Rui is facing the second floor up. When he came to the entrance of the passage and saw these six people, Li Rui began to laugh.


    "Oh, you''re all here. That''s not bad. I don''t have to look for them one by one. "


    "Who are you?" The sea kills cold voice to ask a way.


    "Me?" Li Rui pointed to himself, "I don''t know Li Tianmo? Anyway, you don''t have to know each other. They''re all dead. "

 Chapter 339

    People have checked Li Tianmo for several times. Li Rui still calls himself Li Tianmo.


    Who didn''t know it was a fake name!


    "Boy, we will soon find out your real name, including how many people are in your family and what friends you have... By the way, one of your subordinates has been killed by me. Are you satisfied with your head?"


    The words of blood killing made Li Rui think of sister Sang''s panic that day and the wooden box that had not been opened.


    Li Rui repressed his outrage and said, "I have known for a long time that you are such people. If you don''t kill me, you''ll think I''m a bully and you''ll think you''re omnipotent. "


    "That''s good. I''ll kill you and see who is better."


    Li Rui slowly points to xuesha. He is the chief villain and the key person who set off the whole war.


    "Come here and die!"


    How ever has xuesha been insulted like this? At least it is one of the seven schools. He was pointed at by the nose and provoked. If he did not dare to fight, he would not mix. Just when xuesha wanted to try his hand, Haisha stopped him.


    "Don''t be impulsive. He can kill the left and right Dharma protectors. It can''t be ignored."


    Everyone is one Lin.


    But hear blood kill sneer way: "also want to guard against this person''s dark means, he never dares to fight head-on.". If it wasn''t for the sneak attack, he couldn''t have beaten the left and right defenders. "


    "Let''s go together!" Several other hall leaders cheered.


    Five hall leaders, walk slowly to surround Li Rui.


    The head of the gate had stood up. Later, after Li Rui came up, he sat back. He didn''t speak all the time. On the contrary, his eyes were quite interesting. He just looked at Li Rui quietly.


    He''s been watching, and he''s never stopped.


    In fact, Li Rui is also observing him. As the person who can be the center of the field, there is no doubt that his identity can be determined. However, such a person, but has been silent in the observation of opponents, Li Rui think this person is very difficult.


    But it''s tough to kill.


    Xuesha was the first to attack. His palms suddenly turned red and smelly, but his nails were black. The black edge was palpitating. It can be imagined that if he caught him, he might be poisoned if he didn''t tear off a piece of skin.


    The surging power of Haisha is submerged like the sea. His posture is the most steady and calm among the five.


    Zhensha came down from the top of his head. His palms were like a palm fan. He patted Li Rui''s head hard. If shot, I''m afraid Li Rui''s head will burst like a watermelon.


    The iron mountain is as strong as a bull.


    The River Killer is holding a dagger. He is always ready to find the right gap to give Li Rui a fatal blow.


    Great. These people are great.


    Li Rui stood in the middle of the field, as if unaware that the crisis was approaching. However, when the four attacked, half a meter away from Li Rui, they changed their faces.


    There is no way to hide in this area.


    "Black whale swallows water!"


    Suddenly, the wind blows up and rolls up countless villains. You Dao is hard to fight with two fists, but it depends on who you are against.


    "You say, I''m by chance, so today --"


    Li Rui''s eyebrows were sharp, and his eyes flashed like lightning. The wind blew through his hair, and his clothes were loud.


    "I''ll call you!"


    Boom!


    The great power of cohesion, the big hand of Reiki, suddenly splashed. Around Li Rui, four people suddenly suffered a heavy blow. Very fast to be thrown out, hit the wall hit the wall, spit blood, no one easy.


    Li Rui snorted and said, "under the God sea, there are mole ants."


    In fact, he didn''t even know exactly what level of Shenhai was, because the cultivation system of Jidao Shengong was different. But I always feel that it is quite powerful to shout such a sentence.


    This is not, the only river kill immediately hide far away, dare not close to Li Rui.


    The blood kills and so on but is startled beyond words.


    "How can it be that he is so young, how can he be a god of the sea!" Xuesha was the most seriously injured. He coughed and vomited blood while struggling to sit up and yelled, "I don''t believe it. You must have used some secret method. Come again!"


    The blood kills again, on the palm of the hand, a layer of red energy forms the enchanting light like the blade. This is the performance of his hard work. Everyone wants to keep some strength, just like just now.


    Otherwise, even if the number of people, but also put on the posture of the lion fighting the rabbit, that is not just a laughing stock?


    But I didn''t expect it to be like this. Five against one, and I was injured. This situation is absolutely humiliating.


    Xuesha always thinks that he is not inferior to others. He is also the target of Li Rui''s provocation. Five people beat Li Rui. Li Rui only takes special care of him and beat him to blood. Can you bear such humiliation?


    I can''t bear to die!


    Xuesha''s hand knife kills Li Rui. Li Rui takes the initiative to meet him. Ah, he shouts to drink. Li Rui feels it.


    What I''m thinking is, Lao Chen, I''m going to avenge you.


    Li Rui''s fists are shrouded in lightning. With this punch, even the leader of the sect stood up quickly and said, "blood, go back!"


    It''s too late.


    Li Rui is determined to kill the bloody boy. How can he escape. Even at this time, xuesha turns and runs away, showing his back will only die faster. When he was angry, the end was doomed.


    Click!


    Palm to fist, collision together, issued a click sound, blood to kill the palm strength inch by inch broken, together with his palm were crushed.


    The appearance of xuesha was very young. At the moment, Li Rui had been beating his arms to the end, and he had been beating his arms. The scene was really miserable.


    Fortunately, this boy is also a fortune teller. He was pulled by the doorman who arrived in time and saved a life.


    "Don''t you dare to do me wrong?"


    Li Rui blows when he raises his fist, no matter what his status is. When Li Rui approached him for two meters, his fists were pounded fiercely.


    Before Li Ruiren came near, he was beaten by the headmaster''s strength. In fact, in the eyes of practitioners, this boxing style has a kind of expanded attack.


    It seems invisible, but it''s all in shape. Each other can feel each other''s strength, as a kind of outside. It''s like a shockwave in a science fiction movie.


    What the heavenly gate Lord sends out is that kind of shockwave. Li Rui doesn''t know which way he is going to do it. When the reaction comes, the shockwave is close to the whole body, and the whole person is beaten out.


    Li Rui hit the wall, the whole person feel bored, a mouth, a mouthful of blood can''t help spitting out.


    But spit out this blood, the whole person is much more comfortable.


    "You are strong, I admit you are."


    Li Rui stood firm and walked slowly to the door owner.

 Chapter 340

    This is destined to be a hard fight, the strength of the two sides is almost the same, Li Rui finally felt a sense of parity. I haven''t seen you for a long time. I just met Zhao Kuafu at that time.


    At that time, although Li Rui was a little bit better than Zhao Kuafu, Zhao Kuafu was able to recruit and both sides could fight back and forth. However, Zhao Kuafu can never bring much pressure to Li Rui.


    On the contrary, it''s the master of Tianmen who puts a lot of pressure on Li Rui.


    Li Rui''s skill didn''t play a very important role in tianmenzhu. Black whale swallowing water technique, the inner strength of Tianmen master can be restrained from being sucked away by Li Rui. Similarly, whenever Li Rui wants to get close, Tianmen master always blows Li Rui away with great strength.


    This is a master.


    However, Li Rui was not a vegetarian either. When he was fighting with the Tianmen master, he beat all the people lying on the ground one by one.


    "Boy, you destroy my seven kill sect. If I don''t kill it today, I won''t be the leader of the seven kill sect!"


    Obviously, the Tianmen master also got angry. He killed the middle and high level of the seven gates and was almost beaten by Li Rui. Now if you pull it out, the seven kill gate will have a flower shelf. What can the heavenly gate master do? He is also very angry!


    Li Rui was very relaxed, so he said: "I''m not as good as others. Can you blame me? I think you''d better abdicate as soon as possible. Now, the seven kill gate is destroyed in your hands. You have no face to see your ancestors. Why don''t you die? "


    The Lord of heaven is furious.


    "You bully the weak, I will not let you go!"


    "If you can''t beat people, you will kill the whole family. Is that reasonable? You scum are worthy of morality and justice? "


    Li Rui fought and retreated. After fighting for a while, he was too lazy to fight with the headmaster. They were all four or two.


    Tianmen''s main idea is that Li Rui is timid, but he strengthens his offensive.


    The whole second floor was almost torn down alive by these two people, one punch is a hole, one leg is a big hole. Downstairs, the hall was in chaos. People who didn''t know it thought there was an earthquake. The dust on the ceiling rustled down and the lights flickered.


    Bang!


    All of a sudden, Li Rui''s body came down from the second floor, and then was pursued by the heavenly gate master. They are both heavy fisted and blind. Before the seven killers downstairs could reflect the role of the melon eaters, they were killed and injured in a flash.


    Li Rui''s intention is to destroy the seven killing sect. The Lord of heaven sect has already seen it. However, tianmenzhu has no way. The strength of both sides is five to five. Tianmenzhu can''t limit Li Rui''s action. Here is the home of qishamen.


    It''s just like an outsider rushing into the master''s house to fight. Of course, the outsider is very shameless, but the master''s house won''t give up. After a fight, the owner''s house was smashed to pieces. It''s really irritating and distressing.


    But there''s no way. Li Rui wants to do something, but he can''t stop it. The most irritating thing is that there is no compensation afterwards.


    Everyone knows that there is no compensation, and the Lord of heaven knows that no judicial organ will come to say after the event, oh, you''ve been smashed here. I''ll make up some experts for you. Talent is the most precious resource in these years.


    It''s just destroyed.


    Tianmen master almost watched the seven kill gate destroyed by Li Rui.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    The master of Tianmen roared, and his movements began to show a sense of opening and closing. Anyway, the family has become like this, broken pot and broken fall.


    All of a sudden, the men of the seven killing sect, as well as some benefit households who came to pay homage to them, were even more seriously injured.


    Today is destined to be an unsettled day.


    At this time, some people with heart also slipped out to report the news. A strange little brother killed the leader of the seven killing sect at his funeral. He destroyed the seven killing sect like this, which had a great influence.


    Under the fury of Tianmen master, he began to give his best shot to Li Rui. Li Rui saw that the heavenly gate master was finally willing to do his best. At this time, he finally stopped dodging.


    "Do you think if you kill my men, you can destroy our seven kill gate? I tell you, you''re wrong. As long as I''m here, the seven kill gate will not collapse. In this world of martial arts, one person is the clan! "


    In the middle of Tianmen master''s grimace, his clothes suddenly made a few beeps, and suddenly his whole momentum suddenly increased a few points.


    Li Rui had a feeling that he was hard to fight. Unconsciously, he had already hit him with several punches. Although both sides are in the middle of cultivation, their fighting methods are full of fist and flesh, and their inner strength is contained in the fist.


    Every time you hit a punch, you almost have a deep punch mark on your body. Li Rui felt like he was about to fall apart.


    Tianmenzhu is more and more powerful and unforgiving. Taking advantage of Li Rui''s declining situation, he plans to defeat Li Rui in one go. Standing at an angle, the master of Tianmen jumps up and kills Li Rui who is forced to the corner.


    Li Rui had to take the blow. I can''t get away from it.


    Just as Li Rui did with blood killing, the situation has reached such a point that there is no way to avoid it. If you run away, you will die faster.


    Li Ruiqiang took a breath and hit the heavenly gate master as well.


    The fists of the two sides meet each other, and the main force of Tianmen is strong. At the same time, he uses the energy of high altitude dive to beat Li Rui hard.


    Bang!


    The whole wall was knocked through by Li Rui, and the bricks and tiles flew across the wall, a big hole.


    At this time, the whole seven gate martial arts school is already full of holes and is about to fall, and the strike of the heavenly gate Lord directly makes the whole martial arts school start to shake.


    All of a sudden, the seven gate martial arts school will inevitably collapse.


    The whole person of Tianmen master jumps out towards the big hole, while others don''t have the speed and strength of Tianmen master. When the wall is pressed down, countless people only have time to scream, and then they are buried alive.


    Today is a disaster day for the seven kill gate. There has never been such a tragedy as today.


    At this time, Li Rui fell to the ground and fell into a dying state. This kind of feeling is very wonderful. Li Rui feels that all his aura has been wasted.


    "Are you going to die? No, I''m not reconciled. "


    Li Rui was staring at the dark sky. There were no stars in the sky. Large dark clouds blocked the sky and even the moon could not be seen.


    It''s cloudy. It looks like rain.


    But I didn''t have any strength, and the pain seemed to disappear. Li Rui felt that as long as he was a little relieved, he would die like this.


    "No, I can''t die yet. I''m so young. If I die like this, my parents and July will die sad. I can''t let these scum hurt my family. I won''t allow it to happen


    "I want strength, I want the strongest strength, I want to crush them all!"


    At this time, the Lord of heaven came to Li Rui. He slowly raised his legs and stepped on Li Rui''s head.


    As long as he falls, Li Rui will die!

 Chapter 341

    This foot is irresistible, with Li Rui''s current injury, it really can''t be stopped. Tianmen master stepped down and directly stepped Li Rui into the mud. His whole head was buried in the mud.


    However, the Lord of Tianmen felt a little bit wrong at this time.


    Li Rui''s head didn''t explode. The skeleton of his head is the hardest part of the human body, because he needs to protect his brain and can''t be easily attacked. But the foot of tianmenzhu, not to mention a bone, can be crushed even if it is a piece of steel.


    Why didn''t Li Rui''s head explode?


    Is he still alive? No, completely unconscious.


    Li Rui is really in a semi unconscious state at the moment, and the situation is very bad. The last bit of aura, all of Li Rui''s self-protection consciousness, runs Liuli Jue to protect his head from the heavy blow.


    If it wasn''t for Liuli Jue, it would have been trampled to death by Tianmen master. However, the situation at this time, even if not trampled to death, is not much better.


    It''s just a matter of kicking again.


    Because of this, Li Rui fell into an extraordinary desire for survival. The whole person''s potential radiates quickly in front of the dying foot.


    Great changes are taking place in the body.


    Li Rui, the second most important of all, has been hesitating. To get this moment, but unimpeded to run in the Second Avenue!


    People are going to die. When people die, there''s nothing left.


    This kind of life and death barrier, unexpectedly does not have a little difficulty, so crossed!


    If he knew what had happened to Li Rui, he would be so surprised that his chin would fall off.


    There is this kind of operation!


    Li Rui''s consciousness is deep and floating, and his body doesn''t move. But the aura of heaven and earth around the four cities converged rapidly. With Li Rui as the center, countless auras are plundered.


    The dead people lying on the ground, the wounded people pressed under the seven gate martial arts school, and many others felt a kind of weakness that frightened them at this time.


    They don''t know whether it''s the cause of the injury or something else. In a word, the internal strength in the body is disappearing.


    The Tianmen master was surprised. He was closest to Li Rui and could feel the aura concentrating on Li Rui. Even if one foot stepped on Li Rui''s head, tianmenzhu also felt greatly benefited.


    The master of Tianmen is a little reluctant to take out his feet.


    However, he also understood the reason that the wildfire could not be burnt out and the spring breeze could not be blown away.


    "It''s a pity that there is such a good skill. If only we could arrest it and interrogate it. However, if I don''t kill you, I''m sorry I''ll kill you seven times! "


    The master of Tianmen raised his foot again!


    Boo!


    The heavenly gate master felt a huge force coming from the bottom of his feet and directly lifted his whole body out.


    The master of Tianmen was lifted three meters away before he stood still.


    The battle with Li Rui also made him lose a lot. These two feet have concentrated most of his strength, but they still can''t kill Li Rui.


    "Is he a freak?"


    The master of Tianmen took a breath and walked slowly towards Li Rui.


    But at this time, Li Rui''s body moved for a while, and then he slowly got up from the ground.


    "It hurts."


    Li Rui didn''t seem to notice the strong killing intention of Tianmen master. He patted his head and sighed: "it really hurts. You just stepped on me. It really hurts."


    Li Rui opens his arms like Mirs.


    A surprising scene appeared.


    Even the night was twisted around, and countless auras were surging towards Li Rui. And Li Rui''s two palms directly present two floating black holes.


    Li Rui opened his mouth and inhaled.


    The wind is blowing!


    The master of Tianmen felt the strong suction and his body was slightly unstable.


    His face was pale.


    At this time, even a fool knows that the situation is not good.


    Li Rui is replenishing his aura.


    If he is allowed to complete the supplement, then he is likely to be hanged!


    The heavenly gate master stares at Li Rui. He is not reconciled. He didn''t kill Li Rui himself. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t beat Li Rui. He had the advantage. Now Li Rui doesn''t know what kind of magic to use. His strength is constantly rising.


    "Well, you''re not the only one who has the secret, so do I!"


    The master of Tianmen groaned coldly. He made a seal with both hands and kept turning and changing. With the increase of his seal speed, the head of Tianmen master shakes more and more severely.


    The master of Tianmen is also smoking.


    It''s like the wind is blowing on both sides.


    Fortunately, all the people around here are dead. Otherwise, they will be scared to death.


    After all, Li Rui is faster.


    Black whale swallowing water technique, this time, finally showed its terrible power. When Li Rui stopped, it was gray all around. The green plants all around are dead, even the water is black.


    The Lord of heaven is dancing there, but Li Rui''s hair turns grey.


    If he had known, he would have run away and shaken his head.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity, Li Rui also rushed forward.


    When can we wait for him to die if he is ill? Keep it for the new year?


    "Die


    Li Rui is walking like a flying horse. He tramples on the ground one by one. This step is to accumulate strength, nine steps. Li Rui comes to the Lord of heaven and blows.


    Bang!


    As soon as the master of Tianmen came back, he was beaten out by Li Rui. The whole person is like a ball, bouncing out. Li Rui stood in the same place and felt the changes around him.


    The Lord of heaven is not dead.


    Li Rui heard the figure.


    Li Rui heard the news from the broken walls that the master of the other heavenly gate ran through. It was the sound of a man jumping up from the ground and walking slowly.


    "Boy, if you dare to beat me, I don''t think you''ll live long enough."


    "Long winded." Li Rui rushed up with a faint sound.


    Two people fight, but this time the Lord of heaven can''t occupy the advantage. Li Rui doesn''t feel right.


    "You''re not the same person just now. The way you shot and the way you fought are different. Who are you? "


    The master of Tianmen said with a smile, "he is really a master. Just now that is my brother. He is heaven and I am earth. Our brothers have two souls and one body. Boy, watch it. I''m coming. It''s just a hot hand


    The owner of the gate suddenly fell on the ground and took a big breath.


    His cheeks are bulging.


    Li Rui looks at the door master with a strange expression.


    "Toad skill?"


    After thinking about it, Li Rui asked, "should I use a palm technique that comes down from the sky?"


    A few breaths later, the owner of the earth gate had already puffed up his feet, and the whole person flew to Li Rui like a bullet. Li Rui jumped up in no hurry.


    "Do you still want to break the gold? I''ll kill you today! "


    Boom!


    In mid air, Li Rui hit the back of the owner of the underground gate with one punch, directly smashing him into the ground.


    One more step.


    Bang!


    The owner of the gate was trampled into the ground.


    It''s never too late for a gentleman to take revenge!

 Chapter 342

    In some ways, the strong have something in common. I don''t want to be forced to talk for a long time when I have an advantage and then wait to be killed. I''ll kill them first.


    At this moment, Li Rui''s fists are full of flesh, and he vowed to return all the pressure he just suffered to the seven kill sect leader.


    Unconsciously, Li Rui''s fists had the taste of magical power. The black thunder and lightning is changeable and turns into an extremely sharp thunder knife. Every time Li Rui punches on the back of the dimen master, the thunder and lightning stabs one point.


    Until then, the whole back of the dimen master was dripping with blood, and the internal organs could be seen.


    Li Rui stopped and grabbed the owner''s head: "tell your brother to come out!"


    The master of the earth gate clenched his teeth and said nothing.


    Li Rui was very angry, one foot after another. Li Rui was nearly trampled to death by the heavenly gate leader''s feet, not to mention the humiliation of being trampled in the mud.


    Now, give it back ten times!


    At this time, the leader of the earth gate was beaten half by Li Rui, one foot and one foot. Not to mention that the whole head was almost planted in the mud, even half of his body was in the mud.


    This kind of situation, compared with the difficulties and humiliations that Li Rui just suffered, I don''t know how much more.


    Li Rui didn''t want to fight any more when the whole person of the local sect master was planting in the mud in a straight posture. He pulled the legs of the local sect master to swallow water!


    The main body of the earth gate was shaking, and the muscles of the whole body were shrinking at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    It''s a terrible sight.


    Li Rui is just like a reincarnated devil. This kind of skill can only be used where people die. If other forces see it, they are bound to use this slogan to call on Li Rui to attack him.


    Fortunately, the long-standing reputation of the seven kill sect helped Li Rui prevent this possibility. No one dares to come forward to look even if there is trouble here. There is no other reason. In fact, the industries in this area are all under the control of the seven killers.


    Even all aspects of the relationship, seven kill door has long been good. As long as the seven kill gate does not take the initiative to ask for help, others will think that the seven kill gate is handling their own private affairs.


    Don''t you know, the seven kill gate was destroyed tonight.


    Killed by Li Rui alone.


    After smoking for more than ten minutes, the owner of the earth gate became a man of skin and bones. His breath was gone. It seemed that he was dead. Li Rui is not at ease. If this kind of sect is easily involved, it will be a threat to him if he does not destroy it.


    Li Rui pulls out the owner of the underground gate, picks up a piece of wood to light it with thunder method, and cremate the owner of the underground gate with a torch.


    Li Rui was relieved to leave after burning the residue.


    Li Rui doesn''t want to stop fighting these people.


    Since even the seven killing sect has been destroyed, the Dai family should not stay.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, the news of the destruction of the seven killing sect spread like thunder. Countless people live in fear of suspicion.


    Tietou society, which has a good relationship with qishahmen, ran away overnight. I don''t know where I''m hiding, but people with a clear eye can see that tietou society is afraid of being implicated.


    It''s ridiculous to think that the seven kill sect likes to play without morality. Now others are afraid of being implicated by the seven kill sect. I''m afraid the seven kill sect leader never dreamed of this.


    Every evil will be rewarded sooner or later.


    When she received the news, Guan Feixue was having breakfast. She was carrying a glass of milk with a mouthful in her mouth.


    "The seven kill gate was destroyed, and the Dai family was seriously injured. There won''t be four big families in the future, only three of us will be left. Everyone should pay attention. Don''t go out to make trouble, and don''t offend a man named Li Tianmo. "


    At that time, Guan Feixue puffed and vomited all over.


    Fortunately, it''s a family breakfast and no one else is there. But even so, there were more than a dozen family members present. Guan Yishan, the owner of the Guan family, was not happy and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Oh, this milk is too hot to notice. Dad, how can the seven kill sect be destroyed, such a big sect, and the Dai family... "


    "So that''s what I''m going to tell you today. Don''t go out and offend anyone. Li Tianmo is Li Rui''s brother. That night, Li Tianmo slaughtered the seven kill sect, and the seven kill sect leader was left with a pile of ashes. "


    "From today on, except for Guan Feixue, other people are forbidden to work at home. Feixue, come to my study later. "


    All the people in Guan''s family immediately turned their eyes.


    Everyone can see that Guan Feixue is obviously involved in some inside information. Otherwise, why take it out to the study alone?


    Guan Feixue is very happy in his heart, but he is depressed on his face and nods: "OK, Dad."


    It''s not the same as the cultivation sect. The secular families are all headed by adults. Otherwise, I can''t deal with most affairs, and I don''t have the energy. After breakfast, Guan Yishan leads Guan Feixue to his study. The first sentence he says is: "tell me in detail about your contact with Li Rui from the beginning to the end. Don''t miss any details."


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, the impact of the collapse of the Dai family, the birth of the name Li Tianmo, and the destruction of the seven killing gate. Let a person feel a kind of heaven and earth change color meaning, in the inside, giant, so no.


    There are countless dominoes in the recursion, some are proud, some are lost, and some are lucky in the future.


    Li Rui is the one who stepped on the bad luck.


    All of a sudden, even people in the provincial capital are in awe of Li Rui. I can''t make trouble. It''s good to have a great brother. No one dares to make trouble.


    Only Li Rui knows the inside story.


    After breaking into Dai''s house and killing ten people in succession, Li Rui returned to Jianghua that afternoon. The other half of Chen Hongpao''s body has been found, and Li Rui is holding a memorial ceremony for Chen Hongpao in Houshan.


    For a time, the back mountain was overcrowded.


    Chen Hongpao had done a lot of bad things in his life, but he was a hero. There are many enemies and followers. Generally speaking, followers are more powerful than enemies. Otherwise, Chen Hongpao would have died long ago.


    Chen Hongpao has no wife, but she has children, but no one knows.


    Such people dare not let others know who their children are.


    Li Rui is dressed in black. Chen Hongpao''s followers and loyal followers are quite a lot. Even on the spot, many people shed tears, lost such a charming boss.


    Li Rui didn''t feel much.


    After all, Chen Hongpao is not a good man. People in the Jianghu die. At that time, when he went to the provincial capital in anger, he was only enraged by the attitude of the seven killing gate. If you don''t do it, won''t your family be implicated?


    Now, which force dares to set foot in Jianghua?


    Who dares to provoke him, Li Rui?


    I''m not afraid of Li Tianmo!


    Li Rui went back to the villa to have a rest. I have been busy for several days, fighting and getting hurt. I must take good care of myself. Li Rui took a medicine bath for himself for three days. During these three days, except Lazar, he had to stay in the medicine jar.


    Having nothing to do, Li Rui opens the underground wechat group and asks the little devil about Chen Hongpao.


    After all, when people die, they have to make arrangements.

 Chapter 343

    "Boss, I''ve found him. It''s killing or cutting. I''m sure it''s very clear. "


    The little devil doesn''t know what Li Rui''s intention is to find Chen Hongpao. He thinks that Li Rui wants to die and will not let him go. It''s not a success. It''s all my little brother. The palm and the back of my hand are all meat.


    "I don''t want you to deal with him. I want you to think of a way to see if you can let him do a temporary job or something."


    The little devil was embarrassed and said, "boss, according to the local laws, this man should be involved in the animal way. He does many evils in the world and bullies the weak. Although he does not say that there is no amnesty for all evils, he is also impure in nature. He should be dealt with according to the law. "


    The little devil didn''t say that, but Li Rui understood what he meant.


    It''s not easy to do.


    At this time, the little devil asked: "brother, can you still communicate with the sun?"


    Li Rui was shocked.


    Bad. It''s coming out.


    "Why?"


    "In fact, we always know that you can communicate with Yangjian. Every time you burn money to us, it''s up-to-date and how much you want. Don''t worry, elder brother. We won''t disclose this. Otherwise, we can''t afford to be punished if the king of hell pursues it. "


    "But elder brother, in the future, we must arrange reliable people to do such things, otherwise it will be difficult for outsiders to know. Recently, the local government is not peaceful. I''m afraid there will be some unrest. "


    "That''s all right, it''s just like being known by outsiders." Li Rui then asked, "did you say turmoil?"


    The little ghost said, "yes, our underworld has been fighting with the alien species in the netherworld for countless years. No one knows how the strength of the netherworld has gradually become stronger these years. At present, the situation of the four armies of Heiyan, Zifeng, baicang and Huangqi is worrying. "


    Li Rui was curious. He didn''t expect that there was a crisis even in the prefecture, and it seemed that the crisis was not small.


    What will happen if the underground government is captured?


    Li Rui tried to figure it out and found that the result was terrible. The most obvious thing is that it is likely to lead to the national subjugation and extermination. The underground government can''t arrange the reincarnation of human beings, and there will be no fetus in the world.


    The little devil said: "but as a big brother, we can naturally lead us to victory. Big brother is able to communicate with the world, which is the ability of people at the level of town and prison. "


    Prison level?


    Li Rui is confused and hard to ask too much.


    For three days, Li Rui was repairing his injury. No visitors, no interruptions. For three days, Li Rui cultivated himself.


    In the first World War of Qimen martial arts school, Li Rui was seriously injured, but also benefited a lot. He broke through the second level of Jidao, and greatly improved his strength and aura cultivation.


    These ascensions are finally repairing Li Rui''s body.


    On the fourth day, Li Rui went out of the medicine bath, took a bath, put on his clothes and walked out of the alchemy furnace. Jiansuyan outside the door saw Li Rui come out and stared at Li Rui for a long time.


    "Is it good?" Li Rui asked with a smile.


    In short, nodded: "good-looking, very handsome."


    If it is said that Li Rui''s appearance before was inclined to the pretty young man, then at this time, Li Rui is radiant with the spirit of a mature man. Raising hands and feet, with a kind of power.


    His eyebrow front appears to be a bit more calm, and there is a faint calm and self-confidence in his eyes. But when you squint slightly, you can''t help but retreat. It seems that as long as you squint tightly, something terrible will happen the next moment.


    Naturally, Li Rui''s figure is more upright. After 30 years old, Li Rui will be a boy in men''s mind. At 40 years old, he will be a handsome uncle, which has already taken shape.


    The same is nine years of compulsory education, now Li Rui, has been very excellent.


    Excellent to, in short, this same calm girl, can''t help but be fascinated.


    When Li Rui comes to the living room, Jian Su Mei doesn''t eat any fruit, so she stares at Li Rui. She walks a few steps to watch, then pulls back a few steps to watch, she lies down to watch, she sits to watch, she does not even bother to watch TV.


    Li Rui ignored her in the whole process, and regarded her as a fool. When Li Rui reaches for a move, Jian Su Mei obediently hands over the fruit platter in her hand, and then turns into a servant girl to serve Li Rui.


    Actually, she just wanted to see it.


    When yingzi came down from the upstairs, she had asked Jiansu Mei to practice Kung Fu together. See Li Rui, yingzi indifferent, pull Jane Sumei up.


    "Let''s go, what''s good-looking, smelly man. Go and practice martial arts. When we are successful, why don''t we worry about men? At that time, if you want a dozen, you can get a dozen, and if you want 50, you can get 50. "


    Jane Su Mei: you have a big dream


    Yingzi smiles and snorts to Li Rui with disdain: "this kind of smelly man who has been playing enough is not worth mentioning."


    Li Rui was so angry that he stretched out his hand. Two meters apart, yingzi is pulled to Li Rui by an invisible force, and plunges into Li Rui''s arms.


    "Oh, my God, sister Ying, you just said it''s not worth mentioning, so you immediately threw yourself in the arms???"


    Jane Su Mei is in a mess.


    Sakura is flustered and confused. In front of Chien Su Mei, she also wants face! He wanted to resist immediately, but Li Rui pressed her with his backhand and hit her with the palm of his hand.


    Chien Su Mei''s eyes were wide open.


    She now understands what Li Rui did when he shut yingzi in the room alone. The original is to play P shares!


    "Let me go, stop! Stop it


    Sakura was about to cry.


    She, who has always regarded herself as "the elder sister of the Li family", was humiliated in public. I can''t bear it!


    Sakura runs the aura in her body and suddenly earns it. She has great strength. After Li Rui taught her to practice Shanhai Jue, her strength is even more amazing. She is a strange girl.


    Sakura is also interested in performance.


    However.


    Even if Sakura tried her best, she couldn''t get rid of Li Rui. As if she was a child, she was firmly controlled by Li Rui.


    Sakura is so angry that tears are coming out. The pain is not much, but she loves face.


    "Smelly man, dead man, loli blame Shuli. I won''t let you go. I won''t let you go!"


    Li Rui immediately laughed: "who is loli? Just you, I don''t think you are a child. "


    "If it''s not a child, you still beat me there! I''ll fight you! "


    Sakura cried, her face was already red.


    Suddenly, Li Rui gently released her. Yingzi quickly sits up and pours on Li Rui. She sits on his thigh and hits Li Rui with her hands to save face.


    At this time, jiansuyan came in and was surprised to see yingzi riding on Li Rui.


    "Meimei, let''s go back to the room. Don''t look at the children."


    Sakura was stunned.


    Until Jane Su Mei followed her sister upstairs, yingzi did not move.


    Li Rui looks at yingzi with a funny face.


    Can''t cure you? Funny.


    a moment.


    "You''re bad, I''m innocent, I''ll fight with you!"

 Chapter 344

    Fighting and making, the violent mood of the early days, is covered by happiness at this time. In the end, yingzi still ran away. There was no way. Li Rui was not a human being when he played a hooligan. It was worse than a beast.


    Li Rui stayed at home for a few days to relax. The three girls go nowhere. They play around with Li Rui every day. They either go fishing in the lake or stir fry crayfish.


    These days, many friends from Li Rui''s circle of friends saw that Li Rui was patronizing food, drink and play. Knowing that he had time, they proposed to get together.


    Li Rui and Ke shanyong agreed, "bingo, if you answer right, you will get one point." Wang Ke said, "Mr. Zhang is now the most potential group of teachers in our school. He is beautiful. Why, when do you go to school to say hello to her and take me to drink spicy food. "


    "Wang Ke, please correct your study attitude." Li Rui is very serious, which makes Wang Ke fight hard.


    "Shanyong, you come to us. Where is the food and drink?" Li Rui''s eyes turned, Ke shanyong said quickly: "do you still need to eat and drink this flirtatious place?"


    Li Rui is speechless.


    Ke shanyong raised his hand to call the waiter and ordered something to eat and drink. In fact, it''s important to eat and drink when we get together. The most important thing is to get together and talk about the recent situation.


    "Come on, say, what have you done lately?" Cried Li Rui.


    "Just like that, which is comparable to your boss, boss, take me to the club." Lao Bao didn''t lift his eyelids and began to make a yellow cavity.


    Gouzi quickly stopped Lao Bao with his eyes. Lao Bao kept silent and apologized to Ke shanyong: "sorry, shanyong, I didn''t think about it."


    "It''s OK. It''s OK."


    "What''s the matter?" Li Rui asked.


    Ke shanyong gave a wry smile and waved his hand: "it''s OK. It''s all over."


    "Come on, what''s the matter. It''s about women, isn''t it? I want to hear it. " Li Rui''s face sank.


    No longer a college student, but Li Rui still remembers Bai Xiaohua. Not that deliberately how to hate, but, always remember.


    At that time, Li Rui clearly remembered how Ke shanyong and several of them did it.


    Li Rui will never forget this friendship.


    Ke shanyong sighed and said faintly: "let me talk about it. I talked about an object with Mimi a while ago, but I didn''t announce it. At that time, I thought, when the time is ripe, I''ll put out a big news."


    Speaking of this, Ke shanyong stopped for a moment, with a trace of memory in his eyes: "girl is a good girl, just a year out of school. I''m very happy with her, but, um, I was dug by the son of a club owner. Later... "


    Ke shanyong lit a cigarette and took a few puffs. He seemed unable to go on.


    Everyone is waiting for him to finish.


    "Later, the girl had a big stomach, and the boss''s son didn''t want her. She went to a small clinic to have a miscarriage. As a result, the baby and the people were not saved. I was training in the provincial capital at that time, and she was always avoiding me at that time. When I see her again, she''s in the ice coffin. "


    Ke shanyong pokes out the cigarette end.


    At the end of the story, everyone felt heavy.


    "Do you blame her?" Wang Ke asked.


    Ke shanyong shook his head, with some vicissitudes in his eyes: "I''d like to say I''m not strange, but I know I blame her. I also know that she is not the right person. She can be abducted easily. But I don''t lie to you. I''ve really moved my heart. I''ve seen a lot of women over the years, many of them are secular, cheating, cheating on money... She gives me the feeling that she''s a little girl. It''s very noisy. Sometimes I''m really upset when I lose my temper. But when I turn my eyes, I think she''s cute again. "


    "But she''s dead."


    Ke shanyong raised his head and looked at Li Rui: "she''s dead


    "I see."


    Li Rui nodded: "waiter, we didn''t order the bar just now? Bring me two bottles of Baijiu.


    No one spoke.


    The next meal, we eat to eat, drink to drink. Occasionally chat a few words, are happy things, no one mention that thing.


    When he had enough to eat and drink, Li Rui lit a cigarette: "have you had enough? When you''re full, go out and have fun. "


    "Shanyong, the door is clear. You can take us to a place for activities." Lao Bao got up.


    "It''s said that if you''re satisfied, you''ll be young. This time it''s Darizi''s treat."


    "Please, I''m afraid of you. If you order 100 at a time, you will die of kidney deficiency!" Li Rui scolded with a smile and patted Wang Ke on the shoulder. "Come on, don''t sit down. Let''s go and play together."


    "Ah? It''s not suitable for you to go to... Me, I''ll go with you, right Wang Ke''s hesitant manner.


    Li Rui laughed: "it''s OK. I''m different from them. I''m a good man. You and I just wait outside."


    "Go, go to the club, find the young model!"

 Chapter 345

    The slogan was loud. In fact, a few people, not to mention looking for a young model, didn''t touch a woman''s hand several times. When he was a student, Ke shanyong''s family was the richest, but he was the most disgusted with using money to deal with love.


    As for the story of going out to buy something and enjoying it, we also asked Ke shanyong about it in the evening. He said that he was afraid of getting sick.


    At that time, the three brothers all scolded Ke shanyong. Rich people were afraid of death.


    But I don''t want to.


    Those who can do it will always do it, and those who can''t do it will never do it. If you are willing to spend money to get it done, then why go out and look for it? In school, it''s not that money can''t hit women, even if it''s a real beauty, it can also be hit with money.


    There are always some people who can''t resist the temptation of money.


    But some people can, Ke shanyong can. Now Li Rui can, Lao Bao can, and Gouzi can. It is because of this that we can share the same goal.


    Want money, but will not be dominated by the desire for money and indulge themselves. But today is different, today is really to indulge, go to the club.


    Ke shanyong takes brother Li Rui and Wang Ke to kill Qingyan club. The specifications of this club are not particularly high. In Jianghua, Li Rui has never been there anyway, and the specifications are higher than that.


    There is a Mercedes Benz parked at the door. Ke shanyong said, "this is the boss''s car."


    "Let''s come out later. This is a piece of rotten iron."


    Li Rui said casually and went in. When the hostess of the club saw some young guests coming and saw that some of them were well dressed, she did not dare to neglect them.


    Li Rui drives a Mercedes Benz and Ke shanyong drives a joint venture car of more than 200000 yuan. There are not many young people who can afford to drive these cars. As long as one of them is a real rich man, the others are masters and must be served well.


    "Is this the first time the guest is here? What do you want to play with? "


    "The most expensive private room, the best service, the most beautiful person."


    "All right!"


    What the club likes most is Li Rui. He doesn''t say anything and doesn''t ask about the price. Anyway, he just wants the best instead of the most expensive. If such people are not rich, who is rich?


    Welcome Miss with Li Rui open a good private room, there are waiters with Li Rui they several go to the private room.


    These days, the most high-end clubs are certainly not out of fashion, but the middle-class ones are generally not decent. Not long after they arrived at the private room, Li Rui was led in by a row of beautiful women. It seemed that they were all human beings with long legs.


    But in front of Wang Ke, it''s nothing. In fact, it was the arrival of these young ladies that made Wang Ke more detached. Those women who have gone through the wind and dust, in front of the real virgin, is not the same thing. No matter how disguised or dressed, it''s not as good as it is.


    This is the different temperament of people at each stage and level. In the eyes of the truly brilliant people, some things can''t be disguised, just as they like a person. No matter how they cover up, they will always show clues.


    "Change the batch." Li Rui just said so lightly, the mother sang, who led the people over, took the people to retreat. It''s true that in the eyes of mother sang, common things are not as good as those of such childe brothers.


    Among the second group of people, the level is obviously a little higher, but the level is also limited. On the level, this group gives people a more cultural feeling.


    "Why is it still this kind of goods, without any special features? Are there any special talents here? "


    This makes mother sang feel embarrassed. To be fair, what''s the talent? It''s the only feature of high-end clubs. The only feature of this kind of middle and low-end clubs is the special color.


    "Well, guest, if you don''t think so, I''ll contact a friend. My friend must know such a person and will be able to meet your requirements."


    If you keep a big client like Li Rui, it''s not a one-time deal. If you are willing to bring your friends here, you are really a good gold Lord.


    Mother sang will naturally find a way to call people from other places.


    Li Rui nodded and waved his hand: "OK, you go to call someone, and give us tea first."


    "All right." My mother, sang, took people back.


    "By the way, if you want the most expensive tea, don''t serve tea less than 10000 yuan."


    Li Rui gives full play to the style of tycoon, and even feels like a nouveau riche. Mother sang smiles and goes back with money.


    Soon after, when the tea came up, Wang Ke drank the tea and said with a smile, "I really thought you were going to do something illegal. I didn''t expect that you were so honest one by one. It''s not because I''m here, is it


    "Is this your first time?"


    Wang Ke nodded his head.


    Li Rui laughed: "in fact, it''s our first time to come to such a place, including the scene where our mother sang just came in with a young lady. To tell you the truth, it''s my first time to meet her. I''ll bet you one and the boss will show up soon. Do you believe it


    Wang Ke is a little unconvinced. Ke shanyong and some of them didn''t believe it: "no, so the boss will come?"


    "Our total consumption is nearly 40000. If the boss doesn''t show his face again, it''s too unreasonable."


    After that, there was a knock at the door. A middle-aged man in Rolex watch and casual clothes came in: "good afternoon, some guests. I''m the boss here. Today, I''d like to thank you for your support. I''d like to propose a toast to some of you


    Li Rui didn''t lift his head. Ke shanyong and others were laughing.


    The boss was a little embarrassed, but he didn''t give up and clapped his hands. A beautiful woman in her twenties came in with two bottles of wine and a glass in her hand. The boss opened the bottle and poured a glass.


    "Here''s to you


    The boss took a mouthful and killed a full glass of wine. Li Rui was finally willing to look up at the boss and said with a smile, "what''s your name?"


    "Your surname is Wu."


    "Boss Wu is a forthright man. But I''m here for your son''s sake. "


    Wu, the owner of the clubhouse, was very happy and surprised. He didn''t expect his son to be so promising.


    "Is boss Wu''s son here? Is it convenient for him to come over for a drink? " Li Rui asked.


    Boss Wu immediately nodded: "yes, yes, I''ll call him here!"


    Li Rui nodded and waved: "then go quickly."


    "All right."


    Boss Wu left one of the bottles of wine as a gift. Li Rui didn''t even look up. Boss Wu is more and more surprised. It seems that these young men are very rich!


    Big gold!

 Chapter 346

    After a while, Li Rui finally got to the right master. He came in and saw Li Rui, a little confused.


    However, when he saw Ke shanyong, he took some vigilance.


    "Hello, I hear you know me. I don''t know. What can I do for you? "


    "Sit down and say Li Rui pointed to one of the seats.


    The boy hesitated for a moment and sat down.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Wu Tianci." Boss Wu''s son took a look at Li Rui and said, "are you ke shanyong''s friends? Come to me for an explanation? "


    "No, we are not fighting for justice for Ke shanyong, but for other people."


    Wu Tianci sneered and stood up: "I''m sorry, I don''t have the time to play with you here. Excuse me. Take your time and remember to pay. Otherwise, you''d better contact the hospital in advance. "


    With that, Wu Tianci walked towards the door.


    With a wave of Li Rui''s hand, Wu Tianci was hit by a huge force and hit on the wall of the club. With a thump, his head was suddenly broken. But Li Rui didn''t intend to kill him.


    After the first World War, Li Rui''s murderous spirit has been tempered. At this time, the means will not be gentle, and the life given by Wu Tian is just for better venting.


    Li Rui picked up the wine bottle on the table and opened it. He said to Ke shanyong, "if you are angry, just let it out. I will deal with it later."


    Ke shanyong nodded, picked up the wine Li Rui had just poured on the table and took a sip. Then Ke shanyong grabbed a stool and walked to Wu Tianci.


    "What do you want to do? This is my club. Are you going to die? "


    Ke shanyong was too lazy to answer, so he just smashed a stool.


    One stool, one more stool.


    Then there was a stool.


    The stool is made of steel, and Wu Tianci is made of meat. Ke shanyong fought like this. Wu Tianci couldn''t afford it. He was beaten so badly. At the beginning, it was cruel, then it was begging for mercy. At last, it was speechless and shrank on the ground.


    Ke shanyong continued to fight without stopping.


    The hatred in his heart is beyond words. The girl I like is abducted by flattery and smashed away by money. Ke shanyong doesn''t blame Xiaoshi, but he doesn''t protect her.


    Even more strange in front of this beast, no ability, no sincere, why, rob people!


    Robbing people will cost!


    Ke shanyong hit hard, hit hard.


    Li Rui and some of them should drink tea and chat. After drinking, Lao Bao couldn''t drink any more. He scolded him. He got up and went to Wu Tianci and stepped on the scum.


    As soon as Gouzi saw that Lao Bao was doing everything, he couldn''t help but rushed up.


    "Do you want to have fun?" Li Rui asked Wang Ke.


    Wang Ke shook his head: "no, I''m not fit to do it. Is that ok? "


    "Of course, it doesn''t matter. I''m here." Li Rui put down his tea cup and said, "if I can''t help you, what''s the use of my ability."


    The significance of the existence of the strong is not to say how adverse it must be. It''s the ability and responsibility to protect the people you care about after you become stronger.


    Friends, relatives, lovers


    People who care.


    Li Rui knows that Ke shanyong is hard to like a person. He also knows that if Ke shanyong really falls in love with a person, he must be serious. However, like all vulnerable first love stories, first love is often imperfect.


    The end of the story is not good.


    This is the first compulsory lesson for young people in this damn society.


    In the future, Ke shanyong is bound to suffer from this relationship, but he can''t feel the greatest regret.


    Wang is looking forward to Li Rui with some complicated emotions in his eyes.


    At this moment, the door of the private room was suddenly knocked. Li Rui called in and the door opened. Mother sang and a woman were standing at the door. They didn''t see Wu Tianci clearly until they came to Li Rui.


    Now Wu Tianci is dying.


    "Boss, this is Mother sang is shaking.


    "It''s OK. You go out. This talented woman will stay."


    The mother turned around and left.


    Li Rui pointed to the tatami beside her: "you know guqin, don''t you? Play a popular tune, "fireworks easy to cold" know? Just this. Go ahead and give you 20000 when it''s done. "


    It''s easy to do things if you have money. Playing a tune costs 20000 yuan. For the sake of money, you have to earn it.


    The young lady took off the Guqin she was carrying, went to the tatami and began to play.


    It''s a good tune.


    "Keep fighting. I''ll kill you." Li Rui said to Ke shanyong.


    Ke shanyong and the three of them looked at each other.


    "Ruizi, that''s it. If you fight any more, you''ll be dead." Ke shanyong is a little scared.


    "That''s OK. Come and sit down. I''ll deal with him."


    Li Rui smiles and adds new tea to Ke shanyong''s cups. Five people continue to drink tea. In a few seconds, the door of the private room is knocked open. The boss came in fiercely with people. Seeing Wu Tianci on the ground, Wu scolded angrily: "pull a BA Zi, give me a call!"


    No matter what happens, no matter who is right or wrong, call first. From this point of view, boss Wu is a little similar to Li Rui, but he obviously thinks too much of himself.


    Li Rui just waved, and the boss was beaten away. And the landing position is exactly the same place as Wu Tianci.


    The men brought by boss Wu looked at each other in dismay. They didn''t see how Li Rui did it, but boss Wu just flew to the wall and knocked it down. It was so weird.


    "Don''t you go away? Don''t blame me if you don''t go away. " Li Rui picked up the cup and splashed it. After being splashed with a piece of tea infused with aura, the tea went straight into the bodies of the six subordinates brought by boss Wu. One by one, they fell to the ground and howled like other shotguns.


    Li Rui waved again, and boss Wu''s men were swept out.


    In the room, boss Wu was surprised and angry.


    "Who are you? Is there any royal law?"


    "It''s ridiculous that you think that Wang FA can protect you." Li Rui shook his head and said slowly, "your son has caused death. Why don''t you ask Wang FA if he will take care of it?"


    There are always a lot of satirical things like this. The last hope of the bad guys is that the law can play a protective role, but when they trample on the law themselves, they should not take it seriously.


    How stupid it is.


    Li Rui throws out the cup in his hand. The cup goes in from Wu Tianci''s mouth and comes out from the back of his head.


    Wang Ke stood up and went out, followed by Ke shanyong, Lao Bao, Gouzi... They couldn''t see the bloody scene.


    But it doesn''t matter. Li Rui can.


    Li Rui comes to boss Wu.


    "Are you afraid? Now I''ll tell you the answer. I''m not afraid. "


    "So go to hell, too."

 Chapter 347

    This kind of person, kill also kill. In a strict sense, many people can''t even count themselves as "human beings" and animals can''t do things like "human beings".


    This kind of person doesn''t deserve to live in this world. In the past, Li Rui didn''t have the ability to decide whose fate, but now he doesn''t know where to go if he has the ability.


    In the private room, a song ends.


    The woman who plays the piano is trembling. She plays this tune very badly, even several times. She wants to run. However, she did not dare.


    She didn''t even dare to look at the bloody scene in front of her and kept her head down.


    Li Rui finished dealing with boss Wu and came to her.


    "It''s good. Go out. It''s dirty here. I''ll pay you the money outside."


    The woman went out with Li Rui without saying a word. Facing the door, she did not dare to look at the tragic situation on the ground, for fear that because she knew too much, she would be killed.


    "Ruizi, are you all dead?"


    Ke shanyong asked.


    Li Rui nodded: "yes, they are all dead."


    Ke shanyong shivered and lit a cigarette: "can we play too much like this? I just want to hit someone. Why... "


    Gouzi put out his hand and took the cigarette from the corner of Ke shanyong''s mouth. He took a few puffs: "I''m so big. Today, my legs are soft."


    Lao Bao''s face was dark. Obviously, he didn''t expect to be involved in such a homicide. The key point is that we didn''t expect that we would start with such things under such circumstances.


    If there is a deep blood feud between the two sides, such as the hatred of taking a wife, it is understandable. The problem is... No.


    Not even his own business, after all, it''s just hard to calm down.


    It''s hard to calm down.


    "Don''t worry, you''re not here. If anything really happens, I''ll carry it. Besides, I''m not afraid of anyone now. "


    Li Rui doesn''t praise Haikou. Anyone can praise Haikou if he has the strength.


    Ke shanyong and others were silent for a long time.


    Li Rui looked back. At this time, the fire in the private room was already on fire. When he just left the private room, Li Rui set off a fire. In this way, the Huaxia special action team will have an explanation.


    "There''s a fire here. Let''s go for safety."


    Li Rui light said a, take a person to leave. After a while, the whole club was in a panic. Because Li Rui warned in advance, the fire was controlled in time, and the boss and his son were just burned to death.


    At this moment, Li Rui is no longer on the scene. Zhao lingcai and Shi Shi arrive late in the afternoon. At the hospital where Li Rui is, Ke shanyong and others are here.


    There are sports venues in the hospital. Ke shanyong and some of them are playing table tennis. Li Rui and Wang Ke are competing to throw darts. Before Li Rui''s darts were thrown out, Zhao Ling came in.


    "Long time no see."


    Li Rui said hello to Zhao Ling. Zhao Ling came to Li Rui with a cold face. She said angrily, "Li Rui, what happened to you! This is our vice captain Chen Changsheng from Beijing. You''d better be honest with me! "


    Chen Changsheng came to Li Rui: "are you Li Rui? It''s said that you have a brother who is very powerful and destroys the seven killing gate. Where''s your brother? "


    "Li Tianmo? I don''t know where he is. Anyway, he''s like the wind. When it''s time to show up, he''ll show up. "


    Chen Changsheng smiles: "I want to talk to your brother."


    Li Rui shrugged his shoulders and said, "you can find him. I don''t know where he is."


    "Interesting." Chen Changsheng smiles. Then he goes to one side and picks up a dart. "Well, let''s play a game. If I win you, you can tell me your brother''s contact information, OK? Otherwise, your brother cares about you so much that we don''t want to force him to show up. "


    Li Rui took a look at Chen Changsheng and said faintly, "OK, if you can compare, I''ll tell you. How do you want to compare? "


    "If you''re more accurate than anyone else, stand away."


    "All right, you go first." Li Rui takes the initiative to step back for a few minutes. Chen Changsheng smiles and throws his dart away. His dart flies over and hits the red star.


    Li Rui immediately looks at Chen Changsheng with new eyes. This guy is weak, thin, and has slender hands. Unexpectedly, he does have a good hand in darts, but he doesn''t even use his aura.


    It can be seen that he is also unusual in physical skills.


    "Our captain Chen is the captain of the special operations brigade. Do you think you can match him? Li Rui, I advise you to give up, really. "


    Li Rui doesn''t like to hear Zhao Ling''s words. What''s this called? Before she''s compared, she comes to blow the cold wind. Li Rui''s eyes glared: "next time I won''t take you to eat delicious food!"


    Zhao Ling suddenly showed a "don''t ah" despair small eyes, quite sad.


    Li Rui''s eyes turned to Chen Changsheng, calm and calm. Of course, Chen Changsheng is doing well, but Li Rui thinks he is not so bad either.


    "Isn''t it just a dart game? It''s nothing. Look at me


    Under the gaze of Wang Ke and others, Li Rui stands in a good position and throws his hand. The dart flies out with a whoosh. With a Ding sound, Chen Changsheng''s darts are knocked down. Instead, Li Rui''s darts are replaced.


    Zhao Ling''s face is not very good-looking. She looks at Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng doesn''t care. She goes over and takes another dart. Then she throws it. With a Ding sound, Li Rui''s darts are replaced.


    Not to be outdone, Li Rui takes out a dart again. He does the same trick and arranges Chen Changsheng''s darts again. But this time, Li Rui''s darts pierced the target into the wall, trying to line up? I''m afraid it''s not easy.


    Chen Changsheng was quite helpless: "it seems that your family is really powerful."


    When the elder brother can destroy a clan alone, the younger brother''s method is not bad. The two brothers of the Li family are really enough.


    "But that''s the end of the play. Li Rui, you have no brother at all. I asked your parents, including your cousins. There is no one named Li Tianmo. Li Tianmo is you, you are Li Tianmo. " Without blinking, Chen Changsheng stares at Li Rui.


    Li Rui smiles: "have you ever heard the saying that you are a brother?"


    Chen Changsheng''s face was uncertain.


    He did consider the possibility, and Li Rui said it himself. The greater the possibility is.


    "In that case, please come with us. And several of your friends are suspect. Killing people and setting fire in public, regarding the law as nothing, if it goes on in the long run, is that enough? Take it away


    Chen Changsheng had a big hat buttoned down. It was really quick.


    But Li Rui laughed coldly.


    "Are you too impatient to live? Let Fang come out and talk to me. You are not qualified as a vice captain. "

 Chapter 348

    Li Rui doesn''t care what Chen Changsheng can do or where he comes from. If he has that ability, he will destroy the other three cultivation forces. Don''t say three. I''m afraid none of them will be destroyed.


    Chen Changsheng looks like he''s only twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old. He''s no older than a few years old. If he really wants to play, Li Rui is not afraid of this guy.


    Chen Changsheng''s face sank, and Li Rui''s attitude of not paying attention to him made him very unhappy: "you just kill people and set fire casually with someone behind you. This kind of behavior is different from the reputation of bandits. Li Rui, I''m warning you, you''d better be more interesting, come on, take him! "


    Chen Changsheng stares at Zhao Ling and others.


    Zhao Ling is hard headed. She and her companions all know Li Rui''s strength. At this moment, she says that if she can take it, she will have a ghost.


    Li Rui sneered: "it''s so powerful. If you have the ability, you can take it yourself. It''s shameless to ask others to die."


    Chen Changsheng was furious: "I''ll see what you can do!"


    "It''s a fight, isn''t it? Go downstairs and fight. " Li Rui gave a smile and turned back to Wang Ke and said to them, "you are upstairs. Don''t come down. I''ll compare with Captain Chen so as to teach him how to be a man."


    Chen Changsheng looks gloomy and does not argue with Li Rui.


    They went downstairs, but even Zhao Ling did not dare to follow them. She knows the abilities of those practitioners like Li Rui and Chen Changsheng, and they often bring disaster to the fish in the pond. Including Ke shanyong, when they want to join in the fun, it''s Zhao Ling who stops them.


    "Don''t go. Listen to Li Rui."


    "Why, I''ll go and see if ruizi can''t win..." Lao Bao was a little unconvinced. Wang Ke gave him a hand: "he can''t win, and we can''t help him. He is no longer an ordinary person, and the person who can fight with him is no ordinary person. "


    This is reasonable. In the club, everyone saw Li Rui''s action. In fact, at that time, these old friends had realized that Li Rui was different.


    "All right, all right, let''s wait here, and don''t go out, so as not to cause a burden." Ke shanyong brought some stools and sat down. Lao Bao and them also sat down.


    "You say, when did Li Rui become so incredible?" Wang Ke also sat down, idle and bored, but she asked. This aroused people''s thinking. Yes, when did Li Rui become so outstanding.


    "Ruizi has always been excellent. He gets scholarships every year and does things in an orderly way. At that time, the first time I saw him, I knew he was a proper bully. " Ke shanyong said.


    "I''m also very progressive, and I''ll work part-time. It''s much better than some of our slackers." Lao Bao is ashamed of himself.


    "The main thing is to be smart, smart and hardworking. I have known for a long time that he will be promising. Unexpectedly, his future is different from what I expected. " The dog took a sip of the old smoke, and the old God was there.


    Wang is ridiculous.


    Yes, at the beginning, I thought Li Rui might make some achievements in the workplace. After all, after graduating from University, not all of them are job seekers, job seekers and entrepreneurs.


    I don''t know. Li Rui is out of the ordinary way. He even wants to break his head. I didn''t expect that Li Rui would play some magic things.


    Zhao Ling has a different opinion: "what you think is too simple. Li Rui said that he came from a family of traditional Chinese medicine. Do you believe it?"


    "Xin, how could he treat so many difficult and complicated diseases if he didn''t come from a family of traditional Chinese medicine." Wang Keman said carelessly.


    Zhao Ling laughed a few times: "before Bai Xiaohua broke up with him, did he stand out like this? I don''t think so. There must be some key events here. "


    Ke shanyong patted his thigh: "I said that I couldn''t be as good as Li Rui. It turned out that I was short of a girlfriend to break up with me, and then I learned from the past!"


    The old dog and Gouzi seem to have understood something and regret for a moment.


    Zhao Ling rolled her eyes and said, "I always want to know what happened to Li Rui after breaking up with Bai Xiaohua. After that, his life curve went straight up. Did he really meet any teacher? "


    Wang Ke also frowned and thought, feeling that Zhao Ling said something like that.


    There was a thumping sound from outside. Obviously, the two people outside had been fighting fiercely. At this time, Li Rui and Chen Changsheng fight each other. Chen Changsheng''s body is elegant, and his hand is more immortal. This guy is on the shelf of Taijiquan, and his movements are like flowing clouds and flowing water.


    It''s a great master.


    However, Li Rui took the route of "hard and fierce". In fact, it depends on how hard he is to overcome hard with softness. If the realm is different and the means are different, softness may not be able to overcome rigidity. In fact, four Liang can''t pull a thousand jin. It''s going to last four hundred jin.


    After Chen Changsheng took the bird''s tail, he turned around to block the blow and hit Li Rui''s back directly. Li Rui was hit on the concrete pillar and made a sound.


    "I have some skills. It seems that I can''t play routine with you. Let''s compare the skills."


    Li Rui clenched his fists, crackling thunder and lightning, but Chen Changsheng stopped.


    "No, I can''t compete with you."


    He has just tried Li Rui''s skill. To be exact, Li Rui''s skill is not very powerful, but his skill is powerful. Every time Chen Changsheng hit Li Rui with his inner strength, it was like hitting a steel plate.


    The defense has reached such a point that it is almost invincible. If you want to defeat Li Rui, unless you stabilize him in the realm, but at present, Li Rui can even kill the seven kill sect leader and beat him to pieces.


    No one else has to try.


    Chen Changsheng is frustrated to find that Li Rui is really hard headed and can''t fight at all. Therefore, it''s called stop. However, when he asked to stop, Li Rui didn''t plan to stop. He just went up and hit Chen Changsheng on a pillar.


    "Don''t think it''s just a monk from other places. I don''t want that. In short, in Jiang Hua''s territory, it''s a dragon, you have to give me a plate, it''s a tiger, you have to stand for me, here, I has the final say.


    Li Rui pointed to himself with his thumb and his face was invincible.


    Chen Changsheng is so angry that he almost spits out his blood. This guy is a freak.


    "Don''t be proud. If someone like my master comes here, you won''t even be able to take one of his punches. Aren''t you a god sea? My master is in the spring of life


    Li Rui scorned: "so what does this have to do with you? If you''re not promising, you''ll know how to move master. Who do you think has no master? "


    "Who is your master?" Chen Changsheng said nervously.


    Li Rui gave a cold hum.


    We''re going to start talking nonsense again.

 Chapter 349

    "My master must be more than the realm of Mingquan, otherwise he would not be able to teach me such an excellent disciple. You can have a rest. Listen to my advice, be honest, don''t think about making big news, be careful to kill yourself. The seven kill gate is powerful. From the heart, can you fight it? I''m different. When I make a phone call, my brother comes and kills it. "


    Li Rui, with a smile, was extremely insidious. Chen Changsheng''s face is not very good-looking, but Li Rui said that this is the reality.


    He couldn''t help disbelieving.


    The branch of Huaxia special action team in Jiangnan province is indeed more powerful than the seven kill gate. However, in one day, the middle and high levels of the seven kill gate are dead, and many of the lower levels are dead. Does Huaxia special action team have such strength? No, if there are some, how can we tolerate the seven kill gate''s recklessness.


    It''s a simple comparison of strength. After comparison, Chen Changsheng is very dispirited. He came down from the capital to exercise. Unexpectedly, Li Rui, the scripture tablet of the Yellow Emperor in the library is missing. Do you know that


    Li Rui said, "I don''t know."


    "A few days ago, someone broke into the library and forcibly took something from it. A town stone. I don''t know why he went in. I thought it was your friend. "


    Zhang Qing glanced at Li Rui and took out a picture from her pocket: "here, look at this man. We''ve got it by surveillance."


    Li Rui took the photo and looked at it carefully. His face changed.


    The person photographed on the monitor is Zhao Kuafu!


    How could he run to the library to find Zhenshi?


    "This guy, can''t he join hands with the extreme devil?"

 Chapter 350

    Li Rui just doubts what happened to Zhao Kuafu after he was sent away. There is only an investigation. At present, there is only an investigation.


    "Why did he take that town stone? What''s the origin?"


    Li Rui is very curious. If this thing has no value, Zhao Kuafu will not go back. If necessary, where is the necessity?


    At this time, what Li Rui wants to do most is to go back home and take out the Yellow Emperor''s inner Scripture tablet and ask for it. If the devil dares to make trouble, he will first cast the tablet with steel and throw it into the sea.


    All bad signs, strangling is "OK, I know that. Not to mention that, how have you been? "


    Zhang Qing sighed: "it''s just like that. Next week, my birthday, you should think about what gift you should give me. Don''t you can''t see people and have no gift at that time, I won''t forgive you."


    "Shall I send it, too?" Wang Ke asked.


    Zhang Qing is not smiling: "what do you think?"


    Wang Ke sticks out his tongue.


    In fact, there was a moment when Wang Ke and Zhang Qing were not quite on the right track. At that time, Li Rui said, "OK, I''ll take this matter to heart. Don''t worry." Li Rui had a lot on his mind, and now he was in no mood to stay any longer. "I''ll almost go back, Zhang Qing. Help me take care of Ke''er. Ke''er, you also help me take good care of Mr. Zhang. Call me whenever you have something


    "Go back and be careful." Zhang Qing didn''t forget her advice.


    Wang Ke waved: "remember to come back to play after you are busy."


    Li ruichong and the two of them smile and go back to drive away. The first thing Li Rui did when he got home was to go to the secret collection room. At this time, the villa had been quietly rebuilt into a small basement, where the Yellow Emperor''s inner Scripture monument was placed.


    "What did you do? It''s the devil of heaven. " Li Rui poured in a little aura to wake up the stone tablet.


    "What do you mean?" The devil asked Li Rui.


    "I respect you as a character, but you look down on people too much. Why did Zhao Kuafu go back to find Zhenshi? Do you think I''m a fool? Since you look down on me so much, well, I''ll put you in the manger now, and then we''ll face the sky and go on our own side! "


    The extreme way demon was in a hurry on the spot and cried out: "Li Rui, don''t be impulsive! What can we say? "


    Yes, he is extremely Taoist. He is not afraid of heaven and earth. He used to be the existence of hanging and exploding heaven. But now it''s just a ghost, and it''s parasitic in this stone tablet. If Li Rui throws the stone tablet into the pit, it''s better to kill him!


    From ancient times to the present, which well-known talent has been buried in the pit, let alone spread it, even the extremely Taoist demons themselves can''t stand it. In the process of cultivation, this is called "the heart of Tao is covered with dust"!


    If the mind of Tao is covered with dust, don''t practice it. Sooner or later, it will die because of similar things.


    There is no room for the devil.


    Li Rui also knew it. He snorted coldly and said, "what''s your intention, please tell me!"


    The devil said helplessly: "I can have any intention. It''s just to let my inheritance spread. Do you think it''s my ability for Zhao Kuafu to recover his mind? Let him go to Zhenshi. That''s the arrangement. If I were now, I would definitely not do that. "


    "What''s the secret of Zhenshi?"


    "Zhenshi can untie the seal on me. When I untie the seal, I can give up. Having said that, I''d like to ask you, "have you ever looked for someone who was born when I asked you to look for him?"


    "Why not? I''ve got people to write down the people I run hospitals and the people I was born with. But is it something that you and I can think about? "


    It''s really a matter not dominated by human power. Everyone''s birth time can''t be controlled at all. It all depends on the will of heaven.


    Li Rui suddenly sneered a few times: "I see the effect of Zhenshi, you didn''t make it clear. If you really just untied the seal, you should have told me a long time ago. Since it has not been said, there must be some reasons. In my opinion, you don''t shed tears when you don''t see the pit! "


    Li Rui grabs the inner Scripture stele of the Yellow Emperor and leaves. Now he has freely accepted the aura, and the extreme demons can''t absorb his aura through the stele. On the contrary, if Li Rui uses the black whale''s water swallowing technique, he can absorb the aura of the Yellow Emperor''s inner scriptures.


    Li Rui takes the stone tablet to the side of the pit in the backyard. It stinks and is all excrement.


    "All right, I''ll say it!" He didn''t expect Li Rui to be so shameless. He really wanted to throw him into the pit. This man is so bad that he can''t accept advice.


    Li Rui sneered again and again: "my temper, you should know, is just like this. Say it


    It''s just the attitude of the landlord towards the farm workers. The devil is very humble: "Zhenshi records part of my skills. After I was sealed at the beginning, part of my consciousness penetrated into Zhenshi for a long time. If Zhao Kuafu gets Zhenshi, he can inherit my skills.... "


    "Is it so important to inherit Gongfa?" Li Rui asked.


    "You don''t know what it''s like to be forgotten by history," he sighed


    Li Rui really didn''t understand it, but when he thought about it carefully, it was true. The extreme way demon only leaves a wisp of ghost now, and no one in the world remembers this character for a long time.


    Sealed, the hope of rebirth is extremely slim, the only thing he can do is to pass on the Gongfa.


    "Zhao Kuafu''s character is very similar to that of me at that time. He is very talented. I believe that in my eyes, he will not be so bad in practicing the skills I left behind. You have to deal with all sorts of things. One day, you will be surpassed by him. "


    Li Rui walked back with the stone tablet.


    "Tell me all your skills. I''ll see who is better than who."


    Li Rui made up his mind to learn the ability of the extreme way and heaven devil first. As for the worries of the extreme Taoist demons, Li Rui only takes them seriously.


    "Behind me is the hell. Can I not be as good as Zhao Kuafu? It''s just funny."


    Li Rui will never tell the devil about this.

 Chapter 351

    For a while, Li Rui was practicing. The second level of Jidao magic skill is that its power has changed, but it is still in its infancy. We should not pursue it too fast, only step by step.


    Instead, it''s soul searching. It''s very useful. This kind of technique that can directly point to the heart needs to refine the spirit. It''s hard to make progress in meditation, ideas, and the like. It depends on accumulation. Some of the changes Li Rui has felt recently are dreams.


    This day Li Rui meditated and found himself in a mood similar to "out of body". See another self, sitting, motionless, as if even lost breathing.


    This state lasted only a few minutes. After a few minutes, Li Rui woke up and felt very different. It seemed that he remembered the whole process clearly, but he was disappointed.


    Li Rui has specially consulted the extreme way demon for this matter.


    Nowadays, the devil of the extreme way still likes to take people with him. He wants Li Rui to ask him for advice so that he can get a stroke of aura.


    "This is the skill of cultivating the soul. In fact, this skill is also the one we must go through. Especially, it is more effective in resisting the heresy. However, you are a single skill. If you only rely on meditation, you will gain too slowly. "


    Li Rui''s eyes brightened when he heard the saying: "is there a better skill?"


    "Of course, young man, you have to know that what''s in front of you has been immortal for hundreds of millions of years..."


    Brag about


    Li Rui laughed: "you''d better tell me the skill quickly, master."


    After hearing Li Rui call him master, he was both surprised and delighted: "it seems that you have admitted my status? It''s not bad. It''s so beautiful. "


    Li Rui laughed: "I admire your ability, but I''m not sure about your nature. If you were a good man, I would have saved you long ago. Stop talking nonsense and pass on the merits quickly. "


    The heavenly devil replied: "my nature is that Buddha blocks and kills Buddha. In fact, you and I are the same kind of people. Don''t you realize that? If you want me to pass on my merits, you need to promise me one thing.... "


    "I''ll see you in the pit!" Li Rui got up crisp.


    The extreme way demon is extremely helpless, sighs repeatedly: "just, just, afraid of you. Sit down. Don''t be impulsive. Listen. The Dharma I passed to you is called "leading the soul", which is specially used to absorb other people''s spirits... "


    As soon as Li Rui heard this, he immediately despised the extreme Taoism and demons in his heart. This man specially practiced some evil skills and said that he was a bad guy. That was too much praise for him.


    Bad guys are not so bad!


    Not even the souls of the dead!


    However, we still need to learn the skills. Some people don''t want to be reincarnated at all. Let''s just die.


    Li Rui sat cross legged and quietly listened to the teaching and preaching of the extreme way.


    In fact, there are some similarities between the skill of leading souls and the skill of swallowing water by black whale. But listen carefully, in fact, and Li Rui think also some deviation. Although this skill absorbs the spirits of others, it does not damage the essence.


    It''s like eating a fruit, eating only meat, but not even the stone. The next year''s core can still take root and germinate in spring. That is to say, the world belongs to the world, and the earth belongs to the earth.


    That''s good. It saves Li Rui a lot of worries. After all, this kind of thing involves interfering with the operation of the underworld. The spirits are all sucked away, and no one is reincarnated. It''s a tort to the underworld.


    "All spirits, such as animals and human figures, can be used for their own use as long as they are guided by the spirit. The beauty of the spirit is beyond words..."


    The extreme way day devil says and starts to float. Li Ruili didn''t bother to pay attention to him. He sat there and wrote down the operation of the soul pulling skill, and then tried to run it several times.


    However, it''s not good without a reference object. After a while, Li Rui went out and caught a rabbit to lead the soul.


    I saw the whole rabbit legs a pedal, a moment on the twitch lost life.


    "This skill is too overbearing. It''s no wonder that you will be killed by others. If you see this kind of skill, you have to worry about yourself? "


    "If you like to practice or not, the strong will be respected!" It''s true.


    Li Rui laughed a few times, then suddenly felt something wrong. There seems to be something wrong in my mind. When I close my eyes, I can feel that I have recalled some things from the perspective of rabbit.


    "Why do I have the memory of a rabbit? If it goes on like this, can I still be me? Don''t I become a part of who I absorb? " Li Rui is very nervous. It''s better not to practice in this way, but to practice both human and rabbit.


    "Don''t worry, the memory brought by the spirit can only last for one day at most. That''s because you haven''t completely digested the" soul power ". When the soul power is absorbed, the memory will be clear. It''s like eating meat. If you eat meat, you''ll feel full. After tomorrow, you won''t feel like that. The meat becomes part of your body muscles. "


    "I see." Li Rui is willing to rest assured,


    Since this skill is easy to use, the only thing to worry about is that it can''t be seen, so that it goes on the old road of extreme Taoism and demons. As the whole month passed, countless rabbits died in Houshan, and Li Rui occasionally brought back a few.


    After the simple words of skillful cooking, it''s a good meal. But later, Jian Su Mei was tired of eating rabbit meat. At first, the girl was indignant and directly blamed Li Rui for being so cute that she couldn''t eat rabbit. Later, every time she tried to eat rabbit legs, she finally put forward that she couldn''t eat rabbit any more.


    So in the days that followed, there were still a lot of game at home. Chien Su Yan, Chien Su Mei, and Sakura all gained a few pounds. Fortunately, we are all practitioners. We have to lose the fat even with tears.


    In order to be strong, the three girls have improved a lot. Yingzi breaks through the second paragraph of shanhaijue, and jiansuyan also vaguely touches the edge. Li Rui even forces jiansuyan to break through the second paragraph, and directly helps her break through.


    Jane Su Mei is still in the first paragraph. She is lazy, so be lazy. Li Rui doesn''t expect her to be very promising.


    However, Li Rui has never tried to use soul pulling on people.


    Because Li Rui is afraid of being beaten by everyone. Although his skill is insidious and obscure, if he meets an expert, he will inevitably have some mistakes.


    safety first.


    On this day, Li Rui finished his training, left home and went back to work in the hospital. Zhao Ling found him not long after she arrived at the hospital.


    "I heard that you are practicing recently. We dare not disturb you. Li Rui, do you know what happened? "

 Chapter 352

    Big deal?


    Li Rui, listening to Zhao Ling''s tone that day, felt like laughing.


    "What''s the big deal? Is it the MI Di who holds a malicious attitude towards our country and wants to do something, or is the country going to sink? Zhao Ling, don''t whine. A girl''s family should be quiet. "


    As soon as Zhao Ling heard that her nose was going to be crooked, she slapped her hand on the table: "what do you mean, do you mean my husband''s wife? I tell you, I''m not a woman! "


    "Yes, you''re not a woman, you''re a real man. Let''s talk about it. I also want to hear what''s the big thing in your mouth. "


    "Among the four families in the provincial capital, the Dai family is finished, the Zhang family and the Li family are finished, and there is only one Guan family left."


    "What?" Li Rui was really surprised and asked, "what''s the matter? Is Guan family so powerful? "Three for one?"


    "Your focus seems to be wrong. It''s not a big deal, even if it''s Guan''s taking three for one. The key is that the iron head society and the lost track society have been destroyed. Now the cultivation circles in Jiangnan province are talking about it. Li Rui, do you know the seriousness of it? "


    "Which force destroyed them?" After a long silence, Li Rui asked.


    Zhao Ling knocked on the table and said seriously, "that''s what I''m going to talk about next. Do you know Zhao Kuafu? Now he''s like a mad dog, crushing all the way. His strength is growing now. It''s more terrifying than you! "


    Zhao Kuafu? Zhao Kuafu again!


    As soon as he heard the name, Li Rui was angry. He wanted to grab the inner Scripture tablet of the Yellow Emperor and throw it into the pit now. It was all the good work done by this extreme devil and made big news!


    Now we all have to worry about this Zhao Kuafu, and we have to give this man a wipe!


    "Did Zhao Kuafu defeat the lost society and the iron head society?" Li Rui asked in a deep voice.


    "It''s not just a defeat. He''s sucking up 135 lives! At the beginning, he just picked a few small start, with the growth of strength, he is now stronger and stronger. It is said that he is only a few steps away from the spring of life. Now all the sects are worried that they will be sucked up by Zhao Kuafu if they are not careful. "


    Zhao Ling finished, looked at Li Rui and asked, "does Zhao Kuafu have anything to do with you? I remember that he worked in your house for a while. What''s your relationship with him? Is he your disciple? "


    "Do you think my disciples are so powerful? He is now bohemian, love freedom, how do you want to come, what does it have to do with me? You don''t want to call it a hat. "


    "Hat? Li Rui, do you still need us to button your hat? Every time Zhao Kuafu killed someone, he claimed to be your younger martial brother. Zhao Kuafu is hard to find. You''re always easy to find. Wait. You''re a big deal. "


    "What? Is Zhao Kuafu so insidious? " Li Rui exclaimed, frowning tightly.


    I didn''t expect that Zhao Kuafu was such a white eyed wolf that he used this move to attract everyone''s attention. In the current situation, maybe it''s true to draw attention to him.


    "The people of the iron head society and the lost track society are not dead. If they can''t find Zhao Kuafu, they will definitely find you. I came here to send a message. If you can get in touch with Zhao Kuafu, please advise him to stop and turn himself in. Otherwise, you will be dead as a senior brother! "


    "According to that, tomorrow I will call myself a member of the Huaxia special action team. Aren''t you all dead?" Li Rui despises the way.


    Zhao Ling was almost laughed by Li Rui''s logic: "don''t worry, others can''t annoy us, but they can annoy you. Then we''ll make a statement and we''ll be clean with you. "


    Li Rui exclaimed: "lying trough, this is also too heartless?"


    "That''s why I came to inform you in such a hurry. If you are abandoned by the Huaxia special action team, I will lose my duty to monitor you! Li Rui, you have to fight for breath. For my happiness, you can''t just fall down. You have to be strong and find Zhao Kuafu as soon as possible


    Why does Li Rui want to beat Zhao Ling so much? It''s just like the boss wants the employees to make money. If the employees don''t make money, it''s not enough for them to buy BMW and raise saner!


    God is special!


    Li Rui immediately added the color: "Zhao Ling, be polite. Don''t think I don''t know. At the beginning, the organization asked you to stabilize me, but you had given orders to die. You should be ready to give your life to me at any time! You''d better be conscious, or else, hum


    Sure enough, Zhao Ling''s face was scared white immediately: "who told you?"


    "Of course someone told me."


    Zhao Ling''s face turns suddenly. Unexpectedly, Li Rui knows all the secret things. It seems that the organization really intends to sell her to Li Rui. It''s really chilling.


    "It''s too much. If you let me know who this man is, I''ll cut him to pieces!"


    Li Rui gave a sneer, which was just her shouting. If she knew who sold her, I''m afraid she just had to cry why God didn''t have eyes.


    "Well, you don''t want to think about it. It''s urgent to find out the trace of Zhao Kuafu for me. Now you and I are grasshoppers on a rope, you must fully cooperate with my work


    Zhao Ling understood the importance of it and immediately turned away. Li Rui also quickly contacted Jiansu for handover. The villa declared a state of emergency and was under 24-hour high-tech martial law.


    It is estimated that the uninvited guests will arrive in these days. It''s impossible for Li Rui to find Zhao Kuafu. He has to wait for the news from Zhao Ling.


    But the battlefield can be chosen. Li Rui chose Houshan. Li Rui has been staying in the back of the mountain these days, training on one side and treating the enemy on the other.


    The back mountain is rugged, but the top is flattened by Li Rui. It''s only October now. If winter comes, the university will come down. Here is daxueping. By then, the scenery will be very moving.


    However, at this time, the maple leaves all over the mountain fall with the autumn wind, and the bright yellow is also a good scene. This kind of season is really suitable for the competition between experts.


    Li Rui was drinking tea at the top of the mountain.


    After waiting for three days, someone finally arrived.


    Two people come to Li Rui.


    "At last."


    "Yes, here we are."


    "I''m not Zhao Kuafu''s elder martial brother, and he''s not my younger martial brother. Which school are you from? "


    "Iron head society."


    "It''s said that tietou society does all kinds of evil. It''s the same virtue as the seven kill sect. The seven kill gate was destroyed by my elder brother. Since you iron head club also want to come to smoke, I won''t keep it. "


    "What a big tone!" The old man with white beard in the iron head Society said angrily, "I''d like to see how good you are!"


    "Second brother, don''t talk nonsense. Kill this boy first. I heard that there are some beautiful little girls in his family. Kill him and we''ll go to his family to kill his woman!"


    The shorter one, though about fifty years old, was obscene.


    Li Rui frowned slightly and raised his hand: "I''ll kill you first, and then your second brother."


    "I will die!" The old man yelled angrily and hit him with his fist.

 Chapter 353

    To tell you the truth, Li Rui doesn''t take a broad view. He doesn''t have a master''s demeanor. He is dirty when he exports. What can such a person do.


    Facts have proved that Li Rui has made some mistakes in his calculation, and only after a fight did he know that the strength of both men was not weak. This world is this darkness, this kind of low character person, unexpectedly two are the God sea boundary strong.


    When bad people get old, they don''t become kind, stylish and pretentious just because they get old. They are not. They are so informal that they have to destroy people''s impression of the elderly.


    Li Rui, in particular, was shamelessly assaulted.


    They don''t want to be old and forced.


    Second, he''s heavy fisted. Third, he''ll sneak. At the beginning, Li Rui took the move seriously. Unexpectedly, he was hit by the second gun and almost fell to the mountainside.


    It''s so powerful.


    The two old men stood on the top of the mountain with their heads held high, somewhat arrogant.


    At this time, many people came from the back mountain.


    At the top of an old pine tree stood two middle-aged people. Not far away, a few people with a guy, corresponding to the two people from a distance, watching the battle on the other side.


    At Li''s villa, Fang Yi leads Chen Changsheng and others to the rooftop of Li Rui''s house, making tea and watching the battle.


    It''s very lively.


    "The second and third members of the tietou society are excellent. I was still thinking about how they didn''t die. Now I think it''s good that they didn''t die. It''s better to poke the brother behind Li Rui. "


    The man standing on the top of the pine tree, with both hands on his back, made a light comment: "speaking of it, Li Rui really has some skills, but he doesn''t know where his school heritage comes from. It''s not enough for a brother to destroy the seven kill sect, and a younger martial brother to destroy the iron head society. He also demolished my lost Association


    "It''s none of our business who he is, but he must hand over his younger martial brother." Another said in a deep voice.


    On the other side, those who watched the war also had similar conversations with those who lost their way. However, they focused more on the two members of tietou society on the top of the mountain.


    "The second iron head cultivates with iron sand palm. He can break iron and steel with one hand, and his skill is unfathomable. Tietou''s third brother takes the way of tiexianquan. He will hit the target with one strike. These two people join hands, the younger generation surnamed Li is expected to be captured soon. We sit on the mountain to watch the tiger fight, and then we sit on the mountain to reap the benefits of the fishermen. "


    "It''s a battle without suspense for two strong men in Shenhai to deal with a new man who is at most in Shenhai. However, young people are always reluctant to be convinced. They don''t know the pain until it hurts. "


    "When you are young, you don''t know the greatness of the world."


    At this moment, Li Rui gently jumped back to the top of the mountain and patted the dust on his body. Just now, I was knocked away by the force of my fist. I didn''t get hurt. I just didn''t look good in face.


    "It''s kind of interesting."


    Li Rui comes to the second and third child and squints. At this time, Li Rui did not hide his intention to kill, but his eyes were slightly cold.


    The third one sneered: "don''t you want to kill me? Come on, come on


    Li Rui then walked towards the third. The second saw Li Rui''s posture of fighting instead of avoiding it. He sneered: "I don''t know how to live or die."


    Li Rui came forward with a punch, which seemed to be very powerful. But in fact, just before touching the counter attack from the second man, Li Rui jumped up, jumped directly over the second man''s head and attacked the third man.


    The third is always on guard. Seeing Li Rui over his second brother, he doesn''t panic. Besides, this is Li Rui''s arrogance.


    Attack from left to right, Li Rui. Isn''t this a trap?


    But then Li Rui''s foot smashed the third man''s idea. Li Rui''s foot directly rolled up the autumn wind and fallen leaves on the ground. The dust and sand were in the air, and the black thunder and lightning were curling around his foot. It was so solid that the third man had no time to react. He kicked the third man straight up.


    Far away, even those who were watching the battle heard the crisp sound of the third man from the stall.


    "I''m afraid the old man will become a eunuch." Said the man standing on the loose roof.


    The other one looked serious and said, "the third one is more than a eunuch. I''m afraid he''s going to die."


    What''s the feeling? What''s the situation? Third man knows best. When Li Rui''s foot came over, he only felt that his mind was blank, and then the pain, the overwhelming pain, had suffocated him, forcing him to open his mouth, wow.


    The old three coughed up their internal organs in mid air.


    Spit up blood.


    When he landed, the whole person was useless, wriggling a few times, dying, I don''t know how many seconds he could survive.


    This is the power of Li Rui''s foot.


    The second one was both surprised and angry. In a rage, he punched Li Rui again. He thought Li Rui had taken the chance to attack by surprise. Otherwise, why does Li Rui have to step over him to fight third? Isn''t that a trick?


    But he was really wrong.


    For the first time, he can fly Li Rui. That''s because Li Rui despises them too much. Even so, they just hit Li Rui with their strength and didn''t do any harm to him.


    At this time, Li Rui became serious. It''s also a fist.


    Li Rui is not as hard as his fist, but whose fist is stronger than him.


    When these two fists touch each other, the second one will know what fists mean immediately. The strength from Li Rui''s fist is too great.


    If a drop of water is fast enough, it can break through bread. In essence, Lao er''s iron sand palm cultivates strength and hardness.


    But Li Rui directly carried the glaze formula on his fist.


    Even if it''s a piece of steel, it''s a glass formula that can be punched through.


    The second one is opposite.


    Visible to the naked eye, the second man''s right arm directly burst out a blood mist, which was directly hit by Li Rui through the whole arm. It''s not enough to punch through. Li Rui didn''t turn his head directly, just hit the second guy in the back with a backhand.


    The second one staggers forward a few steps. His face is as white as white paper. He vomits blood and falls.


    Li Rui snorted scornfully.


    "I wanted to be reasonable. But I can''t help it. It''s too flat. I can only kill a few Liwei first. Who else? If you want to fight, come on, and don''t hide. "


    Li Rui looked around, his eyes obviously swept over the face standing on songding and the other side, and even looked at Fang Yidao and others on the roof thousands of meters away.


    These people are still pondering over the simple and crushing ending of the battle, and have never recovered. Or, they have a lot of other ideas in mind.


    It doesn''t matter. Li Rui went back to his original place, continued to drink tea and closed his eyes.


    Anyway, Li Rui has the same attitude.


    Come as soon as you want to die.

 Chapter 354

    Seeing Li Rui''s invincible appearance, the people standing on the top of the pine can''t help it. I want to go on theorizing, but I''m stopped


    "Don''t go yet. Look what they''re saying."


    The person on the other side also happened to cast his eyes. As soon as the eyes of both sides touched each other, they all gave a cold hum.


    Both sides have the intention of reaping the benefits of the fishermen, but Li Rui broke their expectations with his strength.


    At the moment, it would be embarrassing if both sides didn''t make a statement because of this.


    So the people on the top of the pine jumped down, and the people on the other side also walked forward. These two groups of people together, as many as seven people, plus hidden in another place, a total of ten people came out.


    The ten men stormed to Li Rui.


    Li Rui was still drinking tea without raising his eyelids. When this group of people approached, Li Rui gently put down his tea cup and said, "don''t do anything about shouting, fighting and killing the scenery. I just killed two shenhaijing. Aren''t there many shenhaijing in Jiangnan province? What if I run out of them? "


    It is reasonable and convincing.


    But this is really too proud, light, here are all above the congenital realm, God sea realm accounted for the majority.


    "Li Rui, don''t be proud. After all, you are still young. With so many of us, can you still beat us all to death? "


    The bald middle-aged man at the lost track meeting was slightly ill. He glanced at the people present and then said, "we are here to find you, mainly to find the whereabouts of your younger martial brother. You are his elder martial brother. You should know where he is."


    "That''s funny. I''m his elder martial brother. Have I ever admitted that? Where do I look like his elder martial brother? "


    "If you are not his elder martial brother, why does he only say you are his elder martial brother instead of other people here?" Asked the bald middle-aged man harshly.


    Li Rui took a look at him: "what''s your name and how old are you this year?"


    "Huo Hu, 47." The bald middle-aged man said without expression.


    Li Rui hated iron but not steel: "Huo Hu, I really don''t mean you. I say you are so old, how can you still be so ignorant? According to what you say, I''ll kill people later and say that I''m Huo Hu''s father everywhere. Will you recognize me when others find you? Of course, I''m just giving you an example. I''m not as old as your son, and we''re not the same surname. "


    It''s too damaging.


    On the spot, someone couldn''t hold his face and wanted to laugh.


    But it was a serious occasion and they held back.


    Only Huo Hu has a black face. He had never been insulted like that. It was like being punched and then strangled in the neck.


    People like them are full of martial arts. They are not as young as Li Rui and they can talk. I''m hurt. I don''t know how to fight back. I''m really angry.


    "You, you..." Huo Hu pointed to Li Rui and couldn''t speak.


    "I don''t know. If Zhao Kuafu were here, he would have killed you and sucked you up. Look at me. I''m still reasoning with you. Don''t you agree? You can''t help it if you''re not convinced. "


    Li Rui simply picked up his tea cup and didn''t even bother to look at them again. He didn''t give them a chance to attack at all.


    It was an embarrassing scene.


    At this time, Huo Hu can''t help it. He is poor in words and has no culture, but he is not a fool. He knows that Zhao Kuafu must have something to do with you. Huo Hu claps his hand on Li Rui''s stone table, which directly breaks the stone table, and the stone almost hits Li Rui''s foot.


    That''s too much.


    Li Rui didn''t want to have a dispute with them.


    "You don''t know him... It''s really a tiger who doesn''t get angry. You think I''m a hello kick!" Li Ruiteng stood up for a moment and came to Huo Hu face to face. He straightened out his chest and was half a head taller than Huo Hu. He looked down at Huo Hu with condescending eyes.


    "So I just want to do it, don''t I? It''s said that you will still be more decent when you are lost. I didn''t expect that this virtue is really disappointing. "


    Huo Hu''s face turned red. He always treated himself with respect and was flattered by others. Now he has been attacked one after another and has no face.


    "Come on, Li Rui, don''t deny it. Before that, Zhao Kuafu had been living in your house. You should admit that, right Someone took out a stack of materials, which clearly showed that Zhao Kuafu had been with Li Rui. One of them was Zhao Kuafu doing hygiene at Li Rui''s home.


    Who took these pictures?


    It should have been taken by the Huaxia special action team. It seems that the Huaxia special action team also has the inside information of other clans. Otherwise, this kind of information can''t be leaked.


    "Zhao Kuafu has been on the rise since he left your home. Li Rui, don''t you admit it? "


    Li Rui looked at the speaker and asked, "who are you?"


    "My name is Huang Dongdong. While I''m away, Zhao Kuafu killed seven people in the eight trigrams sect. This blood debt must be paid with blood!" Huang Dongdong exclaimed excitedly.


    Li Rui glanced at him askance: "I think you just stepped into the sea of God, right? While you''re away? If you''re here, I''m afraid you can''t even run. "


    "So what? Isn''t it fair?" Huang Dongdong yelled angrily.


    It can be seen that this man''s mood is not calm.


    Li Rui took out his ear. He was very distressed. These people say that it''s not good to hear that they are pig opponents who give Zhao Kuafu experience. At the moment, Li Rui really wants to absorb all their aura at one go. Anyway, it''s better to give him experience than to take it.


    But after all, the influence is not good, and it is not in line with Li Rui''s morality. If it''s not bad, it can''t be killed.


    After all, killing them will also reduce the merit of the underground wechat group.


    It''s stupid.


    Li Rui made no secret of what he thought: "you are stupid. You think you can''t beat Zhao Kuafu. If you can''t find Zhao Kuafu, you think you can come to my trouble. I don''t want to think about it. If I were really Zhao Kuafu''s elder martial brother, I would be better than him. Can''t I do what Zhao Kuafu can do? "


    Li Rui scolded Fang Qiu like a child, and made Huo Hu, Huang Dongdong and others speechless.


    At this time, a man standing behind Huo Hu suddenly stabbed Li Rui with a sword!


    Ding!


    The Sword Pierced Li Rui''s heart and made a clear sound.


    "Why do you talk so much to such devious people! Take him down and he''ll know it''s good! "


    This sword breaks the balance here.


    Huo Hu''s eyes changed.


    Huang Dongdong''s eyes also changed.


    Their eyes changed.


    Li Rui''s eyes also changed.


    Fang Yi, who was watching the opera on the roof of Li Rui''s house, changed his face: "no, they''re going to do it. Let''s go quickly!"


    Chen Changsheng also understood what, jumped down from the roof and rushed to the top of the mountain.

 Chapter 355

    Originally, they were sitting on the mountain watching the tiger fight, and they all wanted to hang up. As a result, things got really noisy. The two leading members of the iron head Club fell down soon after, and the later play could not be sung. This is not a comeback of these people, the play did not sing well, and do not know interest.


    Even if Fang and they want to mediate, it''s too late. After that stab, it became complicated.


    After all, Huo Hu and they are just waiting for an opportunity to attack. Now that someone''s making the pot, there''s nothing to worry about.


    "Li Rui, I advise you to be conscious. We have more than two sacred sea areas here. If you don''t appreciate it, we''ll have to take you down by force. "


    "I''ve been stabbed with a sword, and I''ll talk about coercion. You won''t stop until you take me away." Li Rui looked at the crowd and said, "in that case, come on."


    A scuffle is imminent.


    Li Rui is more than a dozen and has no scruples. Yes, if someone comes to bully you, you have to fight, you have to fight hard. Only when they feel pain and fear, will they know the meaning of awe.


    It''s no use just knowing how to write. It''s only meaningful to know the meaning of those words.


    In the scuffle, Li Rui killed the man who stabbed him with a sword. This man may not be a good man, but Li Rui didn''t want to hear an explanation, so he killed him.


    Huo Hu and others together, Li Rui will still have to guard against the time, under their siege, Li Rui spat blood.


    But Huo Hu and them are not easy either. Li Rui will catch anyone who attacks Li Rui. I''ll pick up one and pick up the other.


    The scuffle lasted for four minutes. Four minutes later, Fang Yidao and others arrived at the top of the mountain. At this time, the top of the mountain was already dead and wounded.


    Huo Hu''s hands are broken. Huang Dongdong is kicked by Li Rui. He doesn''t know his life or death. Except for the two women who were only slightly injured, the others were seriously injured.


    Li Rui''s face was a little morbid pale, but his fighting spirit was always turbulent. When Fang Yidao and others came, Li Rui''s eyes were full of killing intention.


    "You are here too. After watching the opera for so long, do you want to come to the battlefield?"


    The blood at the corner of Li Rui''s mouth is not dry yet, and his state is not very good. However, Fang Yidao and others did not dare to despise him. No one knows more about Li Rui than Huaxia task force.


    No one ever knows how many followers Li Rui has. What he shows is just to let others see him. His biggest card never came out, even at the most critical moment.


    "What is the origin of his school? Why can he cultivate such amazing talents?"


    One person can kill two shenhaijing masters in a short period of time, and seriously injure more than four shenhaijing masters without a breath. This kind of strength is only seen in some big sects.


    The key is that Li Rui is not angry with everyone. Maybe today he can meet the rich and powerful, and tomorrow he can bully a hooligan!


    It''s hard to understand how many cards Li Rui has and what kind of inheritance he comes from. It is clear that his background can be seen at a glance, but it is so complicated that people can''t understand it.


    "Li Rui, calm down. Have we ever stood opposite to you? We are different from them. We have always been your friends. Don''t get me wrong. "


    Fang opens his mouth dignified, and is staring at by Li Rui''s murderous little eyes. He is not very popular.


    But Chen Changsheng said, "Li Rui, there is nothing wrong with this. You don''t have to do so much. Nowadays, the middle-level martial arts power in Jiangnan province has been almost eliminated by you and Zhao Kuafu. It''s hard to imagine how many forces are intertwined behind this. I''m afraid you''re in big trouble this time. I admit you''re very strong, but you''re not strong enough after all. Now, you have a way. "


    Li Rui is very interested: "Oh?"


    "That is to join our Huaxia special action team and let you be the vice captain! In this way, no matter which force, we should consider the impact of offending our Huaxia special action team. You have a bright future. See your own way


    Chen Changsheng''s words are solid and righteous.


    Li Rui shook his head slightly.


    "I refuse."


    Fang Yidao looks disappointed. In fact, he didn''t come here to see Li Rui''s downfall. In fact, he has already made up his mind that if Li Rui is defeated by Huo Hu, the Huaxia special action team will immediately rescue them.


    Talent is always the first priority.


    Fang Yi will not tolerate the destruction of real talents by people like Huo Hu.


    But Li Rui refused under such circumstances, which made Fang Yi feel slightly angry.


    "Is my Huaxia team not strong enough? Don''t think that what you see is all. My Huaxia team has been handed down for hundreds of years, and the experts are like clouds! If you join Huaxia group, you can get the best training. Isn''t that enough? "


    "No, I know you are the best. After all, it''s a national prefix." Li Rui laughed and then said, "but I don''t want to be branded by anyone. I just want to go out of my own way. Besides, there is no such good thing in the world. If you want to get it, you have to pay. This kind of consideration is not cost-effective. Fang Yi, you still don''t know my inheritance, do you? "


    Fang Yi stopped talking.


    Yes, it''s too arbitrary to say that Huaxia group can maximize the cultivation of Li Rui. Who knows which school Li Rui comes from? Who knows that Li Rui''s master is not a giant?


    A person like Li Rui is proud and aloof. That''s what a person like him should have. Looking at the children of those super aristocratic families, which is not the eye above the top? What if Huaxia group? What doesn''t exist is to go back and inherit the clan and hundreds of millions of wealth.


    This is just like that Wang sichong will not run to take the examination of a civil servant as a policeman. Is the police force big? Sure. Is the police strong? Of course.


    But the family has hundreds of billions of property to inherit, who will think, run to be a policeman. Will Wang Sicong be happy to give it to a director or director as soon as he goes?


    Don''t mention Wang Sicong. When you go to the roadside and ask anyone, the answer is No.


    Fang''s mind has been penetrated by a short video.


    "Well, I know what you think. This person is more than others. I''m really angry. I''m convinced. Then take it easy. You can''t hold on any longer. Call us at any time. I''m very optimistic about you. "


    Li Rui nodded.


    Chen Changsheng stares at Li Rui and asks, "which clan are you from? Is it the capital family? "


    Li Rui light way: "not."


    Chen Changsheng is thoughtful.


    "Not from the capital, that is... I see."


    Fang Yidao takes a look at Chen Changsheng and is slightly displeased.


    Some things should not be disclosed.


    Even a little hint is not allowed.

 Chapter 356

    Soon after, Fang and his team were ready to leave. Seeing them leave, Huang Dongdong and others are very angry.


    "What''s the right leader? He''s not a soft footed shrimp. He''s been watching a play just now. Now he''s pretending to be a good man!"


    "Hypocrite!" Huo Hu scolded angrily.


    "At ordinary times, it is high above the others. It turns out that the key time is accomplice!"


    This group of people can''t fight. Fang and they don''t intend to take them away. This is a desperate situation. Huang Dongdong and others are naturally unbalanced. Why should we come here together, but the Huaxia team is safe and sound, and still can''t save people?


    At this time, Zhao Ling took out a stack of materials from a bag. Chen Changsheng raised his hand and motioned to everyone not to leave. He had something to say.


    "The Huaxia group never claimed to be the leader of the right way. We have never claimed to be gentlemen. We were set up just to do what we think is right. We have never used the word justice to excuse ourselves. We only use our own strength and judgment of the situation to do things. "


    "In the eyes of our Huaxia group, you are all rotten fish and shrimps, no matter you are the seven kill sect, the lost track club or the iron head club. What are the eight trigrams? Huang Dongdong, you won''t forget your bullying, will you? I think we don''t know how much money we''ve made by supporting one of the four families over the years? "


    Chen Changsheng looked down at the people lying on the ground with fierce eyes. He took Zhao Ling''s information and scattered it casually. "You people, just interest groups, have the face to ask for justice and fairness?"


    The scattered papers were all evidence of their crimes.


    Detailed list of these sects, the crimes committed over the years.


    Every clan must develop. How can development not sacrifice the interests of "some people"? Who are these people who ask others to sacrifice just.


    "Is your Huaxia group clean?" Huo Hu doesn''t agree with me.


    "You don''t need to comment on whether we are clean or not. But I can tell you clearly that 80 of the 120 hope Xiaoxu in Jiangnan province were built directly by our Huaxia team. Sixty institutions of higher learning, each university has our use of a variety of names to create student funds! And you, what did you do? Eat, drink, sleep, women, this is your family


    At this point, Chen Changsheng has been extremely disdainful.


    "Originally, I was going to give you a hand. After all, they are all martial arts of Jiangnan Province, but you are not very competitive. Forget it. Say so much. Let''s go. " Fang Yidao gently raised his hand and led the crowd to leave.


    Lying on the ground, Huo Hu and others suddenly look desperate.


    It turns out that the Huaxia team has already got a clear picture of them. It turns out that other people didn''t show up to save them. It turns out that they are just stepping stones in the eyes of the Huaxia group.


    Original original


    From beginning to end, in the eyes of others, they are just a joke.


    Huo Hu and Huang Dongdong were silent.


    At first, they were all conceited.


    At this time, they finally reflected this huge joke. The joke itself is themselves.


    "Everybody, I see you are just like this. Can we fight again? "


    Li Rui returned to the stone stool and sat down. He wanted to drink tea, but the stone table was broken and the cup was broken. At the moment, tea is no longer available.


    Also can only say sarcastic words like this, so that their mood happy.


    Huo Hu and others at this time finally know fear, Huo Hu said: "we admit that you are strong, and will never trouble you again."


    "Yes, the strong are respected. You has the final say."


    "We will never trouble you again."


    It''s all like this. What they said is very nice. At first glance, it seems that they have taken the face of both sides into consideration.


    But Li Rui is willing to listen.


    "Come on, don''t be wishful thinking. You think I''m afraid of you? I asked you if you can still fight, but I wanted to say that if you can still fight, you should get up and continue to fight. If you can''t fight... Well, I don''t think you can fight any more. Well, now let''s talk about compensation. "


    As if nothing had happened, Li Rui broke his fingers and began to settle the accounts: "Huo Hu, you just broke my stone table. This stone table is a historical relic. After thousands of years, I didn''t expect to be broken by your slap. In my back mountain, the soil is very special. Many treasures buried in the soil have been destroyed by you... Of course, it doesn''t matter. What''s important is what you should pay for. I''ve figured it out for you. "


    Li Rui slowly takes out a note from his pocket and shows it around.


    "Next, I''ll read it. It''s good for you to be careful."


    "Six grades of ginseng, ten leaves of ginseng, three snow-white Saussurea, one kilogram of ambergris...... hundred year old Polygonum multiflorum, ten year old walnut, ten year old Cordyceps..."


    Li Rui prepared a long note and read it for more than half an hour.


    After Li ruinian, huohu and others all have an incredible expression.


    "Are you crazy? Where can we find so many strange Chinese herbal medicines for you? " Huang Dongdong''s family in the eight trigrams don''t have a secret society. Huo Hu has so many of them. Don''t mention him. Even Huo Hu has lost his secret society. Where can I find so many good things?


    Li Rui sneered: "why, you break my things and hurt me, don''t you think you want to pay for it? Then I''ll go to your house tomorrow, tear down your house and beat you to death. I''ll fight every day. Do you agree? "


    "But you can''t ask for so much. In this way, can we lose money?" Huo Hu said helplessly.


    Li Rui looked up at the sky and laughed, turning out the other side of the paper: "do you think we should not lose money? It''s a big joke. I haven''t finished reading it. This is the other side. Don''t worry. I''ve found someone to touch your family. I''ll read it to you. Huo Hu, compensate 60 million. Huang Dongdong, compensate 20 million.... "


    This one by one read on, did not read one, the presence of people look a bit ugly.


    When Li Rui finished reading, they would like Li Rui to kill them all.


    "No way, you are a lion. We won''t give it to you!" Someone yelled. Li Rui walked over and killed him with one hand.


    Blood splashed three feet.


    It splashed on the face of Huo Hu and others.


    Li Rui''s face was overcast.


    "You think I have a good temper? Ah? I''m begging from you? I''ve never claimed that I''m a good man. Why do you think I''m a bully? "


    Li Rui said mildly: "of course, I''m not unreasonable. If you don''t send things to me in the afternoon, you''ll die one by one and turn them into fertilizer on the mountain. I don''t care. I really don''t care."


    choice.


    How they choose is their business.


    Li Rui really doesn''t care.

 Chapter 357

    As time goes by, the people with power are as anxious as ants on a hot pot. Li Rui is cruel. They have seen it.


    The boy starts when he doesn''t agree. He''s a tough guy. Intelligence can not be suppressed, strength is not as good as people.


    I thought it was the rolling bureau that was so arrogant, but I didn''t expect it was rolled. If they knew Li Rui was so powerful, they would not come and suffer.


    But Li Rui is just an ordinary person. What kind of person he is, we didn''t know before. We thought he was just a nobody who happened to get a little inheritance of martial arts.


    Now it seems that we can''t deceive young people because they may be killed by them.


    However, Huo Hu, Huang Dongdong and others, although the clan has been destroyed, but many years of business, as long as people do not die, no matter how deep inside information. It''s like, when a billionaire dies, his children won''t be poor. The houses and villas left casually are enough for their descendants to eat for a lifetime.


    Zhao Kuafu only killed people, not for money. Although Zhao Kuafu grasped the most essential and important things.


    But what he doesn''t like may not be as good as what he likes. At least those things have a great effect on Li Rui.


    By about 5 p.m., a lot of medicinal materials had been urgently transported from the top of the mountain. There are many kinds of herbs. If Li Rui searches for them himself, it will be very difficult to find them.


    "Well, I''ve received the things, and there are still some things that haven''t been found. You can go back and find a way. As for the people, I won''t keep you for dinner. It''s time to treat, it''s time to go home. In the future, don''t bully others, let alone do bad things. "


    Li Rui follows the advice, just like an elder.


    Huo Hu and others were puzzled, but they were glad to hear that Li Rui was finally willing to let people go. They''ve been beaten like that. If Li Rui doesn''t send them to treatment, I''m afraid he''ll lose his life.


    "Let''s go." Huo Hu takes the lead and can''t wait to leave.


    Huang Dongdong quickly asked people to help him up, he also wanted to go.


    Everyone else got up to go. By this time, they all recovered a little. Moreover, the people who sent them things were still waiting at the foot of the mountain to worry.


    Li Rui said with a smile: "all go, hurry up."


    Huo Hu and others quickly left, not far away, they informed their families to come up to meet them. For a time, the back mountain was very busy. When all the people left, Li Rui sat alone on the top of the mountain, looking at the good things on the top of the mountain and checking everything. He couldn''t help smiling.


    "Saussurea involucrata, Polygonum multiflorum, ginseng... Ambergris, Millennium wood..."


    "Developed, developed, ha ha ha ha!"


    This is a big deal!


    Li Rui forked his waist and laughed. He was very happy.


    After a while, Li Rui moved things down the mountain by himself. It wasn''t far from home, but it took him a lot of time to move things. In the evening, Li Rui walked out of the alchemy room with a smile on his face.


    Jane Su Yan and Jane Su Mei are also ready for dinner.


    Seeing Li Rui so happy, Jian Su Mei asked, "brother Li, what makes you so happy?"


    "I have a big harvest today. I''m going to refine some pills to improve my skill."


    "Can you give me a little?" Jane Su Mei hugged Li Rui''s arm and said, "people also want to improve their skills. You see, their skills are higher than mine now. If I don''t think of a way, I will fall behind."


    Jiansuyan and yingzi were silent.


    Li Rui looked at Jian Su Mei and said, "you are lazy, not talented."


    "But I also want to make progress!" Chien Su Mei shook Li Rui''s arm and said, "people want to be a little bit more capable of running for their lives, so they don''t have to worry about it every time."


    Li Rui is helpless: "OK, if you perform well, I will consider giving you a little."


    "Really? Brother Li, it''s very kind of you Jian Su Mei is very happy. If she can get Li Rui''s elixir, it will be... Others eat meat and she drinks soup, but the nutritional value of soup is also high!


    Yingzi''s eyes brightened and she ran over and hugged Li Rui''s other arm: "brother Li, I also want to make progress. Every time I take the biggest risk and get hurt every other time, brother Li, help me."


    "Well, I''ll give you a little."


    Li Rui is in a good mood. A little pill doesn''t matter.


    Jian Su Mei and yingzi cheered happily, just like a beautiful young girl. However, Li Rui prefers jiansuyan''s temperament, which is more cherished than yingzi''s and jiansumei''s.


    After eating, Li Rui went back to his room. Tired a day, but also suffered a lot of injury, to tell you the truth, such a day, not as good as imagined.


    Others only see his brilliance, but they don''t know what he is paying behind and the pressure he is under. As a man, Li Rui can only carry these things silently.


    Man should have stood up.


    In short, he walked into Li Rui''s room with a cup of tea: "I made you a cup of ginseng tea. It''s hard today."


    Li Rui took the tea and took a sip. It was a little hot, so he put it on the bedside table to cool down.


    "You are also very hard at this time, and you should pay more attention to your health."


    In short, there was a slight hum.


    "Is there anything you want to say to me?" Li Rui asked.


    In short, she nodded: "Su Mei is not sensible. She is a bit too farce in her cultivation. In fact, our cultivation is not very important. If we don''t have you to block the wind and rain in front of us, we won''t be able to do much


    Li Rui laughs: "you mean about the pills?"


    "Yes, you bought all those herbs with your life. It''s not proper for Su Mei to ask for it from you. We are very grateful for your care, Su Mei... She shouldn''t think of something that she doesn''t have. "


    Li Rui shook his head and said, "you don''t have to think so much about this."


    "It''s not about thinking too much. It''s not good for Su Mei. She''s not sensible. I should know. Along the way, we were afraid of you at the beginning, even guarding against you. It''s just getting to know that you''re actually a very good person. I''m afraid that Su Mei will enjoy your kindness to her. One day, in case she can''t go out... "


    In short, she was silent for a moment and clenched her teeth: "since she doesn''t deserve you, it''s better to let her slowly lose her mind. Your kindness to her may one day be the root of her pain. "


    Li Rui calmed down, took the cup and drank it slowly.


    There are 80000 words in the world, but the words of love hurt people the most.


    At this time, Jane Su Mei stood in her room, happy.


    Girls'' dreams are often fragile.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t know that.

 Chapter 358

    In fact, the gifts given to us by fate have already been marked in secret. Some gifts have to pay at that time, others have to pay later.


    Chien Su Mei doesn''t understand. Chien Su Mei has been protecting her sister for many years. She has been both a sister and a mother. She is not a superficial person. If it turns out, she should be a college student now.


    If it wasn''t for one reason or another, twins like them would have had a smoother and better life. However, it is also those tribulations that have long been short and extraordinary. Li Rui''s ability to give the hospital away to jiansuyan is not only the hospital''s own system and wealth, but also Li Rui''s trust in jiansuyan''s ability.


    This girl is really good.


    Li Rui''s heart also appreciates her protection of her sister. This is why Li Rui is not in a hurry to speak. Li Rui doesn''t want to persuade Jiansu to say anything.


    Because what she said was right.


    The cruelty of reality to us, the biggest cruelty is actually visible cruelty. For example, when you see a person fall, you know the inevitable tragedy of that person in the future.


    "Plain words, don''t worry. After this time, I will pay special attention to this area. However, I have promised things, or to do, including your share. If you have all of you, it''s not a special treat for Su Mei. "


    In short, what she was afraid of was that Li Rui was especially kind to Su Mei. With Su Mei''s mind, she could not resist the temptation of a young talent, although the temptation was not out of Li Rui''s subjective will.


    "Well, go back and have a rest early. I''m almost going to bed after this cup of tea. "


    Jane nodded and left the room.


    Li Rui looked up out of the window, thinking.


    The problem of women is always a problem.


    Sometimes, ordinary is not necessarily a blessing. That kind of tiger body a shock can let the girl obediently fall on the bed, or tiger body a shock to take the woman''s body.


    It''s probably some kind of deal, not emotion. Too good and too bad are the most difficult groups to get love. One is high mountains, the other is love.


    The vast majority of ordinary people, this life, but not so difficult to choose. Wind and waves, not big or small, temper life just right.


    However, up to now, Li Rui has no good solution.


    ¡­¡­


    If people pursue too much, they are easy to worry. People with pure desire don''t have so much trouble. At this time, Zhao Kuafu also lay on the bed. Beside him, a young woman fell asleep.


    This woman looks younger than Zhao Kuafu.


    "Zhao, don''t you sleep? What do you think? You''ve been losing sleep lately. " The woman yelled, pulled the quilt, turned her face and looked at Zhao Kuafu.


    "Liangzi, I''ve got my memory back." Zhao Kuafu said.


    The woman stayed for a while, then slowly sat up, at the same time, she subconsciously did not rely on Zhao Kuafu.


    "When?" Asked Liangzi.


    "Last month." Zhao Kuafu said lightly.


    "I have long thought that there might be such a day. I saw you on the roadside that time. You were beaten and bruised, but you look handsome. I should have no connection with people like you. " Liangzi picked up a packet of ladies'' cigarettes from the bedside table and lit one.


    Her thoughts, along with the smoke, go back to a few months ago.


    At that time, Zhao Kuafu was very down and out. In terms of Liangzi''s ordinary appearance, there should be no intersection with such handsome guys as Zhao Kuafu. In this way, the ugly duckling should have the consciousness of the ugly duckling and should not want to spend his life with the male swan.


    However, it was also because of Zhao Kuafu''s downfall at that time, and the very abrupt rush out from the hooligans who surrounded him and hid behind Liangzi, which produced intersection.


    After that, Liangzi took care of Zhao Kuafu for a period of time, making him as normal as possible.


    It''s just that I always feel uneasy.


    This kind of indistinct uneasiness has finally turned into reality today and has been suppressed. Liangzi wanted to be happy for Zhao Kuafu, but more importantly, he wanted to cry.


    Once very good belongs to her thing, perhaps, to lose.


    Zhao Kuafu looks at Liangzi quietly.


    "You have a mediocre face, a low education and almost no ability. You work as a nurse in a hospital. If it is in the past, I disdain to look at you


    Zhao Kuafu spoke quietly. For a long time, he took Liangzi''s cigarette and took a sip. This puff sucked up two-thirds of the smoke, and Zhao Kuafu slowly puffed out a puff.


    It was still smoky, but the tears on Liangzi''s face were not covered by the smoke.


    "I''ve thought about this for a long time, so I''ve been silent for a while. You think I''m in a bad mood, but I''m not. I''m in a good mood. During this time, I''ve been afraid of being discovered by you. "


    "I should have said it. Liangzi, thank you for your kindness to me, but I have something I want to do. Now that I have recovered my memory, let''s... "


    Liangzi suddenly lowered his head, buried in the quilt and began to cry.


    "You don''t have to say it, you go!"


    As she cried, she murmured.


    Zhao Kuafu sighed: "let''s continue to be together, and we are not in a hurry to separate. I''ve met a lot of people, but not many are really better. Li Rui is one, you are one. The darker it is, the more I yearn for light, and so do I


    Liangzi raised his head, his eyes misty with tears.


    "Are you really not going to leave me? I don''t deserve you at all


    Zhao Kuafu shook his head and took Liangzi''s shoulder: "you are not worthy of me. If I was a few months ago, I might be worthy of you, but now, I may not be worthy of you. But so what? I don''t care anymore. The only thing that doesn''t deserve me is that some people have a bright future, but I don''t. It''s unfair and doesn''t deserve me. "


    Zhao Kuafu sees Liangzi''s confused eyes and smiles gently. With his smile, Liangzi fell into the enemy''s hands in an instant. Sure enough, he was still the best, which made people forget everything.


    "But from tomorrow on, I won''t be so obedient any more. You have to be prepared."


    Liangzi nodded: "as long as you don''t leave, I don''t care about those little things. But what are you going to do? Are you going to find a job or do something


    Zhao Kuafu began to laugh. He clenched his fist and raised it, just like countless bragging men.


    "I want to break some old things and get back what belongs to me."


    "I should have, I want all! From now on, I will get what I don''t have! "

 Chapter 359

    Zhao Kuafu is not the only one who knows the way of development. During the period after the battle, Li Rui''s soul searching skill has made great progress. It used to be only a short time before, but now it can be as long as five or six minutes.


    Although there is no obvious effect at the present stage, its potential is not comparable. Among them, in the battle of daxueping, the memory of a dead man was recorded by Li Rui.


    It''s the one who stabbed the sword.


    The soul power of the dead can only stay for a short time, but the words can record everything at that time. Before those memories were digested, Li Rui keenly captured the important part of them.


    Memory, this person is instructed by Zhao Kuafu.


    "Well, you Zhao Kuafu, I didn''t go to you, but you dare to trouble me."


    Li Rui admits that he has no special malice towards Zhao Kuafu. Since the shadow base took over him, Zhao Kuafu has not been ordered to do much. In fact, he plans to train him later. I didn''t expect that this boy came into contact with the devil.


    And then he lost his memory, but it''s business. Unexpectedly, after Zhao Kuafu recovered his memory, the first thing he did was full of malice.


    Li Rui can almost imagine that Zhao Kuafu treats him as the object of revenge.


    "This boy, it''s a blessing in disguise. This time, his strength has a chance to survive. Well, it''s really troublesome."


    When Zhao Kuafu was exterminating some forces, he was also secretly organizing his own team. He is a member of the shadow guild. It''s not unusual that he can play this game. It can be said that this is the route he is good at.


    After all, the time I lived in Li''s villa was not as good as the decades I lived in shadow guild. Moreover, Li Rui''s influence on Zhao Kuafu is mainly suppression, not too much teaching by words and deeds.


    At this time, Li Rui has been clear about Zhao Kuafu''s aim.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just come."


    Zhao Kuafu is not the only one who will make preparations. Li Rui is also not a fuel-efficient lamp. When practicing together, Zhao Kuafu plundered crazily. He didn''t seem to know that this kind of cultivation would make his foundation unstable in the future. Li Rui is steady and does not pursue rash progress.


    After the daxueping incident, no matter how evil Zhao Kuafu did outside, at least no one went to Li Rui''s house to find trouble.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it''s October.


    During the quiet time, yingzi and Jane''s two sisters have made great progress. Although yingzi''s training time was slow, she was the leader in the third paragraph of shanhaijue. She was relatively stable. With the help of Li Rui, Su Mei also made a breakthrough and caught up.


    At this time, Li Ruili entered the third threshold edge of the extreme way.


    In the middle of the month, Guan Feixue visited the Li family. She should have come to Li Rui long ago, but the change of the situation forced her to wait and see for a while.


    Li Rui naturally welcomed her here. Both sides had a friendly meeting in the living room.


    "It''s said that your Guan family has been developing well recently. You are the only one of the four families. What''s the matter? Do you laugh secretly when you eat? "


    In the face of Li Rui''s ridicule, Guan Feixue has no good temper: "Zhang Li Dai''s three families, they say they will die out. The current situation is really terrible. Li Rui, you are not us. You may not understand our feelings. We shut down our family, and now we dare not develop. "


    "What do you say?"


    "The better the development, the more likely it will become the prey of the new forces. The four families have a long history of development in the provincial capital, and have been looking for their own clan support. This time, it''s different. The roots are gone, and the successors are weak after all. "


    Guan Feixue sighed, but said: "now some people in our family have started to move. Those who go abroad go abroad, and those who go abroad go abroad. In short, they can''t get together again, so they won''t be destroyed by your regiment."


    Li Rui couldn''t help laughing when he heard the word Tuan Mie.


    In the true sense, even Dai''s family is not up to that level. However, as Guan Feixue said, without the support of clan forces, the four families will not go far after all.


    "Are you going, too?" Li Rui asked.


    Guan Feixue shook her head and said, "I may not leave. I''m leaving. Who will contact you. My family has a lot of hope for me. You don''t know. My father often talks to me and asks me to find you more. In the past, I always hoped that he would look up to me. Now it seems that... "


    Guan Feixue ha, obviously for such things, she felt extremely helpless.


    Also, who wants to be sent as a chip.


    "If you want to wear a crown, you must bear its weight. It sounds a little unconventional, but the truth is like this. You are not willing to be a vase or a product of marriage, and you resist the feeling of being arranged. In the final analysis, what you pursue is actually freedom. "


    Li Rui''s eyes are bright. He can''t understand such things. I''ve experienced a lot of things. I haven''t seen any big scenes. It''s just about the people''s mind. All the troubles, in the final analysis, are the imbalance of people''s mind.


    Guan Feixue laughed: "man, talk, after all, still can''t avoid vulgar."


    "Don''t laugh at me. If I ask your family to follow me now, your family will certainly agree. At that time, I''ll have a whip ready to whip you if you have something to do. "


    Guan Feixue''s face turned red and spat lightly: "abnormal hobby!"


    "Who''s sick?"


    "You''re a pervert."


    "Again?" Li Rui is evil, and the threat is very obvious.


    Guan Feixue stares at Li Rui. After a while, he says softly, "you are abnormal."


    Li Rui looked left and right, very good. Today all the women are out. There is no one in the house at the moment. I really want to start. It''s not good to close the snow every day.


    Guan Feixue is a little nervous, then she is pulled up from the chair by a force and pours on Li Rui.


    Li Rui hugs Guan Feixue and asks her to sit on her lap.


    "Sister Guan, who is abnormal?"


    Guan Feixue doesn''t talk this time. She''s good at it. There''s no good end to teasing. Subconsciously, Guan Feixue pretended to be pathetic: "don''t let me go, the influence of broad daylight is not good..."


    "Oh, you''re the one who provoked me first. Do you want to let go? If I don''t, I won''t let you go. "


    "Li Rui, if you have the ability, you will carry me into the room."


    "If you go in, you''ll go in. No one dares to be you."


    Li Rui picks up Guan Feixue and walks to the room.

 Chapter 360

    As for women, Li Rui also wants to know something about them. I heard that the taste is very cool. Li Rui was not green when he was in college. He felt that he had to have enough financial ability to take responsibility before he thought about it.


    And now we have enough economic strength.


    Li Rui enters the room with Guan Feixue in his arms and throws Guan Feixue on the bed. Guan Feixue stared at Li Rui and said, "take off your clothes first."


    Li Rui pounced on it, and a thump from the top to the bottom of the bed settled the snow.


    "If you want to take off, you should take off first. Why should I take off first? Your family sent you to me anyway. "


    Don''t turn to one side, Guan Feixue asked softly, "do you like me?"


    "Yes, you look so good. Why don''t you like it?"


    "Do you love me?" Guan Feixue asked.


    This question is more interesting. Li Rui thinks Guan Feixue can let go, but she can''t. Smart people ask this question, the heart is just to give a man a reason to lie.


    "I can''t talk about love for you, love is that I always trust you. So far, I don''t feel that way. "


    Li Rui turns over and lies on the side of Guan Feixue. Looking at the ceiling, Li Rui''s eyes squint, a little sad.


    No matter how reluctant to admit, Bai Xiaohua is also the first love. This woman takes away part of Li Rui''s yearning for love. At that time, at that stage, Bai Xiaohua adored vanity, but she looked good, not really nothing.


    Li Rui is so confident that he can give Bai Xiaohua the courage to live a happy life and give up his sincerity. As a result, like many first love stories, he died thoroughly.


    After love disappears, no one is the winner. Li Rui has been afraid to say the word "love" too much. If he really thinks it is love, he should be love.


    It''s really bitter.


    After a few seconds, Guan Feixue chuckled.


    "In fact, today my aunt came, that''s why I dare to challenge you so much."


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I don''t have that idea for you."


    There is no sense of frustration and so on, that is, I vaguely find that I will really indulge myself after I have no money or anything. Perhaps the pursuit of those good qualities at the bottom of my heart is more in line with my own values.


    This discovery made Li Rui feel melancholy. It seems that the hope of getting rid of the single is still relatively difficult.


    "So are you going to be a gentleman today?" Guan Feixue turns over and looks at Li Rui''s side face. From her point of view, in fact, Li Rui is quite handsome and melancholy when he calms down.


    "I''ll tell you a story. I''m from a small place. There''s a neighbor''s kid in his hometown. He''s in his twenties. He often rides a motorcycle with different women in the back seat. There are different ages. The younger ones seem to be adults. The older ones even have female comrades. The man enjoyed it and didn''t know how to get it. I used to feel envious of this man. If I wanted to change a woman, I would change her. Later, I envied him for his good attitude. How can I feel at ease. Later, I didn''t envy him, even a little disgusted. "


    Li Rui turns over and looks at Guan Feixue quietly.


    "If he saw a woman like you, he would jump on you like an estrous male dog, and enjoy you with peace of mind, but he could not take you seriously, and he would not shed a drop of tears after breaking up. I can''t do that. "


    "That''s good." Guan Feixue said with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, Li Rui and Guan Feixue had a meal. Guan Feixue enters Li Rui''s study. She is doing something about the establishment of a pharmaceutical company. Li Rui doesn''t care why she wants to open a pharmaceutical company. Maybe she wants to open it herself, or maybe it''s arranged by her family after investigation.


    Li Rui spent the whole afternoon practicing, collecting the aura between heaven and earth.


    In the afternoon, Li Rui''s mobile phone received a friend request.


    [black impermanence requests to add you as a friend, agree / disagree]


    When Li Rui received the news, his first reaction was shocked.


    "I don''t think so. What happened to me?"


    Black and white impermanence''s position in the hell is in the middle and upper levels. As a matter of fact, most of the ghosts and gods in the underworld have extraordinary origins. For example, people read in history books that "so and so" is a small county magistrate, and the emperor''s edict says to kill. But for the general public, even a small county magistrate in history books is a county magistrate and department level cadre in modern times.


    In the huge organizational structure of the prefecture, black and white impermanence is no less important than vice governor Yang Jian.


    Li Rui''s shock is that if he doesn''t go to them, they come to them. What do you mean? Is it possible that it has finally been noticed?


    With a fear of death mentality, Li Rui ignored this friend request.


    It''s better to live than to die. In case someone else comes to us, we can just agree.


    The appearance of black impermanence really aroused Li Rui''s great vigilance.


    All that we have is not given by the local government. But if the underground government wants to take it back, who knows how they can claim their lives? For today''s plan, only as soon as possible to let themselves have the capital to escape or fight!


    Otherwise, the paper can''t hold fire, and when it happens, everything will become a floating cloud. At that time, young death, that is, a black-and-white photo thing.


    Under such worries, Li Rui madly shut up and ignored the common affairs of the outside world.


    At this moment, Zhao Kuafu is also frantically plundering everything.


    Three months later, the Guan family was destroyed. The power behind the Guan family is Yuding gate, most of which are women. Zhao Kuafu is cruel and ruthless. He is hard-working, even for women. It is said that that night, he killed eight high-level figures of Yuding sect alone, and sucked them to death.


    At this point, Zhao Kuafu entered the life spring.


    In a short period of more than half a year, Zhao Kuafu jumped from the congenital realm to the life spring realm. He surpassed the three great realms with extremely fast speed. From this we can see the power of Jidao. But after that, Zhao Kuafu also disappeared. I think he went to consolidate his own realm.


    When some people found out that Liangzi was a woman, Liangzi had disappeared with Zhao Kuafu.


    The two men seemed to have evaporated from the world.


    It was Zhao Kuafu who did the downfall of Guan family. When the owner of the Guan family is killed, Zhao Kuafu says that whoever gets involved with Li Rui will die.


    After Li Rui knew about it, he didn''t say anything.


    Guan Feixue has been staying at the Li family. Her father died, and her personal safety is not guaranteed. Li Rui asked her to stay.


    There are some rumors outside that Li Rui is engaged in harem at home and has three or four wives. There are also several wives outside. This boy is lecherous.


    Li Rui has never paid attention to these.


    In July, Li Rui finally closed the door. Li Rui''s breath became more and more mature after a year''s closure.


    The first thing Li Rui did after going through the Customs was to call Zhao Ling.


    "Where is Zhao Kuafu? I want to find him

 Chapter 361

    Zhao Ling said it''s inconvenient. She said it on the phone. Li Rui said she would go there. When she arrived at the police station at 10 a.m., Zhao Ling was sitting at her desk dealing with official business. It seemed that she was quite busy. Looking at the sign on her chest and the small independent office, well, she was promoted.


    They are all promising young people.


    When Zhao Ling saw Li Rui, she pointed to a chair beside her: "sit down. Wait a moment. I''ll talk to you when I deal with something at hand. I don''t know how much I''m going to deduct this month. Alas, I''m so annoyed."


    Li Rui looked up and saw that the document on her computer desktop was filled with the attendance record of this month.


    It''s also sad.


    After a while, Zhao Ling finished her own work and quickly picked up a water cup to fill her with a big mouthful of water. She looked like she was too busy.


    "Li Rui, what do you want to do with Zhao Kuafu? Do you want to wipe out your relatives with justice?"


    "Just want to talk to him."


    "You are my child? Zhao Kuafu is not easy to find now. He comes and goes without a trace. Huaxia group talked to him once, and then he settled down. If you stimulate him in the past, you can''t guarantee that he will be crazy and come out to kill again. "


    Li Rui cocked his legs and squinted: "so we should cover up the evil forces? Is the gold belt of murder and arson reasonable? In the water margin, it''s not like killing people and setting fire to be recruited, and then running to be an official. "


    Zhao Ling doesn''t like to hear this, although there is a bit of truth: "when we analyze specific problems, Zhao Kuafu''s advantage is that he has not formed a breakthrough point. It''s like there''s a cancer cell in the human body, so surgery is impossible. We have different ways of thinking about problems. You tend to fight. We think we should fight later. "


    At this point, Zhao Ling pondered for a moment, and then said: "now Zhao Kuafu has come and gone without a trace, there is no way to locate him by ordinary means. There are ten people I know in Jiangnan province. They are all old monsters who are not born to practice. Zhao Kuafu, who can stop him? Are you in the spring of life? "


    Li Rui shook his head: "I''m not."


    Zhao Ling was angry: "you are not even in the spring of life. You still go to find Zhao Kuafu. You don''t want to die?"


    Li Rui laughed: "do you care about me?"


    "I didn''t!" Zhao Ling did not dare to look at Li Rui''s eyes to talk, but her mouth was very hard. "We all know that you shut up this year. We didn''t disturb you, but do you know that I''m thin!"!, No one invited me to dinner, so would you like to invite me today? "


    "Can I refuse?" Li Rui said with a smile.


    "No!" Zhao Ling pointed out of the window, outside the sun is bright, it is noon, La, "go, there are ten minutes to get off work, I go to punch the card and go, starved to death."


    Li Rui is speechless. This girl is really a top-notch girl. She knows how to eat with all her heart.


    It doesn''t matter. It''s just a meal. She''s soft spoken after eating. Li Rui gets up and goes out with Zhao Ling. Along the way, some police officers are quite surprised to see Zhao Ling and Li Rui shoulder to shoulder.


    "Haven''t you found anyone yet?"


    Talking while walking, Li Rui joked.


    Zhao Ling is not angry: "work so busy, where have time to find a partner, every day want to serve the people, the next to deal with earthly things, but also deal with you these immortal things, I feel I should get two wages."


    This is really interesting. Li Rui said with a smile, "if it wasn''t for immortals, you wouldn''t have risen so fast. Sometimes think about it, we seem to be surrounded by excellent talents, Zhao Kuafu just how old, this is life spring state. I''m still the president of the hospital. I''m excellent. "


    "That makes sense." Zhao Ling was in a good mood. After clocking, she went outside to take Li Rui''s car and left. Two people leave the police to find a restaurant, is Zhao Ling pick the place, the specification is quite high.


    "I don''t dare to enter this restaurant at ordinary times. Once I came to eat with my friends. Do you know how much it cost?"


    "A million?" Li Rui said casually.


    "Five thousand!" Zhao Ling wiped the cold sweat on her forehead and said, "give me a million. You can sell me. I think you have been away from the masses for too long, and you don''t know the sufferings of the world. "


    Li Rui laughed: "come on, you are full of officialdom now. Tell me, what''s Zhao Kuafu like now? "


    "What else? Cancer. Murder and arson are all evil. They are ambitious and have no bottom line. They can do anything. But this man is a little better than you


    "What''s the point?"


    "He''s a bit of a pro. As far as I know, he has a wife now."


    Li Rui opened the menu and beckoned the waiter to come over: "go over this page and the dishes on this page."


    "A wife is better than me? Is his wife a super master? "


    "You seem to be focusing on the wrong thing." Zhao Ling rolled her eyes. "I mean, he''s more specific in his feelings."


    Li Rui is speechless. According to this, it''s really


    "Pull, I don''t have a girlfriend, you call this splashing my dirty water."


    Zhao Ling laughed and did not argue with him.


    "Zhao Kuafu''s current state is stable. In fact, I don''t suggest you go to him. This man''s means are extremely cruel. When he is killed, there is usually only one corpse left. His whole body''s Qi and blood are sucked clean. Moreover, his strength grows very fast. I guess you may not be his opponent. "


    Li Rui laughs: "why do you make such a decision?"


    "Nonsense, can you make progress, can''t he?" Zhao Ling''s speech is very sharp now, quite a bit of "Iron Lady" demeanor, "he works much better than you, and his means are also sophisticated. Although he is evil, we all affirm his strength. Few of his peers are his opponents. You may have 30% hope, but we don''t recommend you try. "


    That''s a bad thing to say.


    "If you can fight, you''ll know after trying. If you do data analysis like this, nothing will come out. "


    "Don''t be unconvinced. I''ll tell you that there''s a contest recently. I guess Zhao Kuafu will take part in it. You can also go and have a look. Then you will understand that I have a good relationship with you. Can I cheat you? "


    "What contest?"


    "True fruit of Luotian."


    "Eh?"


    "It''s a kind of fruit on the cliff of Zhenwu hall in Wudang. It will bear fruit in 50 years. This kind of fruit is very rare, leaders can''t eat it, but the younger generation of practitioners can eat it, because this is what motivates young people. Through the competition, the winner will get the real fruit of Luotian. "


    "Is there such a thing in modern society?"


    "Or else? To tell you the truth, I also felt strange at the beginning. I heard captain Fang say that every 50 years, there are many competitions like this in the cultivation field, mainly to promote and motivate the young generation of practitioners. So, Li Rui, you are in a good time. If you go, can you give me half of the fruit? "


    Li Rui sniffed.


    "All the fruits I want are mine. I won''t give you any."


    "No conscience."

 Chapter 362

    At the beginning of this dish, Li Rui and Zhao Ling are still talking about everything that is too much for Luo Tian''s competition. If you want to say it, it''s really interesting to engage in these famous schools. The cultivation world is also a group of people who can play. Other people have all kinds of variety shows, such as good voices, happy girls and so on. Here, the cultivation circle has made Luotian competition. Frankly speaking, it''s all for fun.


    The big guys gathered together happily to discuss the martial arts of the younger generation. The elder''s dignity and the strength of the sect were compared. Don''t say it''s human. The immortals probably like to play this game. If there is no comparison, it''s hard to divide the interests.


    In fact, Zhao Ling is particularly curious about this aspect, and it can be seen that she envies those who practice.


    "You are the ones who are in the middle of fortune and don''t know about it, and are still fighting for fame and fortune all day long. If I practice, I will not hear things outside the window. If you think about it, people who practice can live for hundreds of years and escape. Alas, I can only feel this kind of happiness in TV dramas. "


    "Li Rui, can you teach me some skills? I heard captain Fang say that you are a god sea, which sounds very powerful. Can you teach me how to cook for you later? "


    Li Rui still sniffed: "you? Cooking? "


    "I can scramble eggs. My scrambled eggs are delicious!" Zhao Ling blushed a little, but she kept her mouth shut.


    Li Rui had no choice but to say, "cultivation is not as simple as you think. It''s rather dangerous. If you don''t do well, you will die."


    "Then why don''t the three of you have nothing to do? I think they are all martial arts experts now, right? Last time our Huaxia team went to observe it, let''s just say that in a nutshell, now we are a master. You don''t want to teach me. Don''t make excuses. "


    "Do you think it''s a treat?" Li Rui was also angry and said seriously, "you only see thieves eating meat, but you don''t see thieves being beaten. Do I know how many times I nearly died? If I don''t practice, I''ll be working in the hospital right now. Maybe my wife and children are hot on the Kang, but look at me now, I''m still single! "


    "You are single by strength. What''s wrong with your cultivation?" This time it''s Zhao Ling''s turn to sniff.


    Li Rui is too lazy to argue with her.


    "When will Luotian competition begin?"


    "At the end of the month, many sects will come. Wudang is not far away from us. But now the younger generation is shivering when they are killed by Zhao Kuafu. I don''t think many people go there. However, there are not many people practicing martial arts in Jiangnan province. The leader of the square team said that no one in Jiangnan province has ever eaten the fruit of Luotian. "


    "Then I''ll have to fight." Li Rui said with a smile.


    "Don''t be beaten bloody in the past!" Zhao Ling was still thinking about Li Rui''s saying that she would not give her a taste of the fruit.


    Two people eat food, today is also rich enough, Zhao Ling soon focus on the top to eat. For her, the matter of cultivation is too far away from her, that is, the gods in the sky fight, the common people, eat well and drink well.


    Li Rui doesn''t pay so much attention to food, and his usual appetite is quite cunning. However, seeing Zhao Ling''s delicious food, Li Rui''s appetite also came up. After two people wolfed down, the table was in a mess.


    "I''ll go back and ask the party for an invitation so that you won''t be qualified to go."


    "Is there an invitation for the contest?"


    "Why not Zhao Ling threw the toilet paper into the trash, drank some water, patted her stomach and said, "do you think any small family or pie can go? Don''t even think about it. Is Wudang a place where ordinary people can go? After all, it''s also such a famous gathering place of Zhengdao. At this time, it''s all famous Zhengdao who are qualified to participate. "


    "What did Zhao Kuafu say?"


    "Zhao Kuafu is now the head of the shadow guild. Of course he is qualified to go."


    "What, he''s going to the shadow guild now?"


    "You don''t know?" Zhao Ling was surprised. "In March this year, Zhao Kuafu found the leader of the shadow guild and killed him on the spot. The whole shadow guild, he killed more than 20 people, and then you guess what happened to him? He said that everyone had no pressure before, and now he came with pressure. He has the final say in the shadow society.


    "The shadow guild is not the right way." Li Rui wondered.


    "It''s hard to say whether it counts or not, but with the shadow guild, there will be at least a lot less cases of indiscriminate killing. Therefore, the shadow guild is also qualified to participate. To a certain extent, this kind of neutral rule maintenance organization is qualified. People like the seven killing sect are not qualified. Of course, the seven killing sect has become history. I said it in vain, just for example. "


    Li Rui was silent for a moment.


    The shadow guild, unexpectedly, was changed by Zhao Kuafu. In a word, the boss of the shadow guild came to see Li Rui, which is a little personal. Last year, the Dai family commissioned the shadow guild to assassinate him, but he was also rejected.


    In fact, Li Rui doesn''t mean much to the shadow guild.


    As for Zhao Kuafu, he killed people.


    Li Rui has nothing to say. After all, he is not a good man in the strict sense. Just like Chen Hongpao, people live and die in the rivers and lakes. If someone is willing to take revenge on them, there is no blame for it.


    It''s just that Li Rui feels a little upset in his heart.


    "I''d like to meet Fang another day. I''d like to talk to him about his views on Zhao Kuafu. There must be a solution to this matter. By the way, can Luo Tianbi kill people? "


    "I don''t know about that. I''ll ask captain Fang for the documents to come and have a look. However, things in the cultivation world are different from those on TV. Dead people are also possible, so you have to guard against Zhao Kuafu. "


    "Nothing. I''m not afraid of him." Li Rui smiles.


    After dinner, Zhao Ling went back to work in the police station. Li Rui understood everything he wanted to know and went back home to continue to practice. The invitation of Luo Tian''s competition was sent to Li Rui''s home by Zhao Ling two days later.


    As time goes by.


    On March 29, Li Rui set out.


    In a word, they don''t feel at ease at home, especially Guan Feixue. She is Bai Fumei. If there is an enemy coming, she can''t be taken by a nest. It''s better to take them out to play, so that people will not be bored.


    When Li Rui arrived at Wudang that night, half of the hotel practitioners came out to see it.


    "What kind of romantic young master is this? He has so many wives to compete with. Is there any mistake?"


    "It''s nonsense to come here for a contest or something!"


    "Where do all these beauties come from? Damn it, why don''t I have a girlfriend?"


    That night Li Rui became famous.


    To tell you the truth, I''ve come out to compete with four beautiful women. I haven''t seen them.


    hitherto unknown.

 Chapter 363

    This is the best hotel in Wudang, but most of the guests are rich or expensive. These days, the more capable people are, the better off they are. They are not willing to hurt themselves at all.


    Times are different, and that kind of hard work is rare.


    Even Li Rui is not necessarily the richest of these people. However, at his present age, it is not easy for Li Rui to have a sister and money. It is also natural for him to be envied for a long time.


    Although he didn''t feel it himself.


    "Twittering, it''s annoying."


    "It''s all eyes, nonsense."


    Su Mei and yingzi are a little disgusted with the outside discussion, especially when they go to dinner, there are always people talking behind their backs or in front of their faces.


    Plain words and Guan Feixue are more natural. They don''t care so much about other people''s opinions. If you care too much about other people''s eyes, you will lack some pleasure in your own life.


    "Well, say a few words less. We are here to play, not to listen to opinions." Su Yan stops Su Mei and Ying Zi from complaining and arranges the quilt in the past.


    Su Mei takes out the snacks in her backpack and prepares to eat. Yingzi doesn''t know where to bring a searchlight. Su Mei asks her what she is doing.


    "This is a sensor light, which can detect whether there are hidden cameras and monitoring devices here."


    "So advanced?"


    "That''s true, and it doesn''t matter who miss Ben is."


    They chatted vigorously, but Guan Feixue was standing by the window, staring out of the window. She is not in a good mood. Since the Guan family accident, she has been in a low mood. This time Li Rui brought her out, he didn''t mean to take her away.


    "Don''t think about it so much, just sort it out." Li Rui came to her and said softly. Guan Feixue went back to bed and sat down quietly. She took out her clothes from her backpack and put them away.


    Now the door rang and someone was knocking. Li Rui went over, opened the door and saw four or five young people standing outside.


    "Hello, your name is Li Rui, isn''t it?"


    "Who are you?" Li Rui doubts that he doesn''t know these people. The speaker laughed, lifted his hair and said, "my name is Bai xuanyang. I came here to make friends with you."


    "Oh." Li Rui has no expression.


    Bai xuanyang didn''t care that Li Rui was not in a high mood. He said to himself, "there''s an activity downstairs. Do you want to play together?"


    "No interest. Anything else? If it''s OK, I''m going to have a rest. It''s late. I''m a little tired. "


    "What are you tired of, man? We are all practitioners. Talking about tiredness is not deceiving people? It''s kind of brother Bai to ask you to go down and play, and we don''t mean anything


    Bai xuanyang''s companion spoke with half momentum and half tune. Li Rui frowned: "I said it, I feel tired."


    "I didn''t say you didn''t know..."


    "Push again, I''ll kill you, don''t you believe it?" Li Rui cold not Ding jump out such a sentence, immediately let the speaker shut up.


    Bai xuanyang laughed and said, "Li Rui, don''t be so angry."


    "I don''t even know you. You come here to see how many beauties are around me and want to make friends. Do you have a chance to kiss Fangze? Save it. "


    With that, Li Rui turned and walked to the room.


    Behind him, Bai xuanyang''s companion disdained to say, "cut, pretend to be noble, and come with women..."


    Li Rui suddenly turned back and kicked people out. The man was attacked by great force, and his body was like a shell coming out of the chamber. He flew straight from one end of the corridor to the other end. On the way, he was caught by a middle-aged man passing by. Rao is so. The man who was kicked also spat blood and looked pale.


    "He''s a master of Shenhai realm. How many of you who are born in the realm don''t know whether you''re alive or dead? Why don''t you leave soon?"


    The middle-aged man walked up to Bai xuanyang and others with a stern tone. Bai xuanyang recognized it and politely said, "it turns out that it''s uncle Ding of Xingzi sect in Xingsha. He has no taboo in his words and deeds. Although he is the sea of God, I am also the sea of God."


    "Oh? Nephew Bai also has the cultivation of Shenhai? It''s a tiger father without a dog. It''s amazing. It''s amazing. "


    "Shibo, you saved Tianyi just now. This man is too ruthless, and he even takes a woman with him when he goes out. I think it needs to be verified whether he''s a heresy among us. "


    Bai xuanyang didn''t mention Li Rui, but in his words, he aimed at Li Rui everywhere.


    Obviously, Li Ruigang''s foot has made Bai xuanyang oppose the two sides.


    Both sides think it''s shameless of each other.


    This is the manifestation of all the problems.


    "Oh? Is there such a situation? I''ll ask people to check in the future. If there are people who hide evil things, of course they can''t participate in the luotian contest. "


    Does Ding sound like a character?


    Li Rui was not happy. He thought that all the right people in the cultivation world were noble and virtuous. He didn''t expect to meet a few people like flies and excrement as soon as he came here, which was disgusting enough.


    "Shibo, I think there are some women hidden in this man''s room. There seems to be a faint sign of being controlled by the women, and there is no benevolence at all when we look at the fierce actions of this man. Shibo, we should call those women out and ask them, don''t you think? "


    After Bai xuanyang said this, the face of that surname Ding became strange. Up to now, he understood that, in the final analysis, it was all the disasters and contradictions caused by women. However, as soon as he turned his eyes, he pretended to be awe inspiring: "it should be so. What''s your name? Which school? Why are women still in the room? What are the origins of these women? "


    Li Rui sneered: "Xingsha Xingzi gate, is it famous? What are you, shouting in front of me? Who lives in my room is none of your business? "


    "How dare you The man surnamed Ding was angry and said, "although Ding Chundong is not the leader of a famous sect, he is also the father of a younger generation like you. How dare you disrespect me!"


    "Shibo, I would say that this man is rude and disrespectful. In my opinion, his identity should be verified as soon as possible. "


    "Nephew Shi is right. Boy, do you bind your hands or let us suppress it?" Ding Chundong''s eyes are fixed on Li Rui. In his eyes, he has already taken the invincible dignity, as if he was really Li Rui''s elder.


    Li Rui takes a sudden step forward and hits with his fist. This punch is aimed at Bai xuanyang.


    "Shameless villain, give me a punch!"

 Chapter 364

    Bai xuanyang had been prepared for a long time. When Li Rui made his fist, he had been far away. In fact, he has long been prepared to provoke Li Rui.


    One side of Ding Chundong furious: "repeatedly hit people, you when no one dares to teach you not to succeed!"


    "Yes, come on." Li Rui said faintly, "anyway, it''s all competitions. I''ll beat the disabled in advance. In other words, Ding Chundong, you are too old to take part in the luotian competition, right? What are you doing


    "Shut up, senior Ding is one of the organizers of this Luotian Dabi. He has worked hard. You are still making sarcastic remarks here. We have never seen such a shameless person as you!"


    "That is, how dare you be disrespectful to master Ding? What qualifications do you have to take part in this Luotian contest?"


    "Get out of here!"


    Li Rui doesn''t talk.


    "Why don''t you talk? If you know your mistake, you will kneel down and apologize to Mr. Ding!"


    "Kneel down and apologize!"


    "Now you know what you are, boy, call out all the girls you brought to us for examination!"


    Li Rui slapped the young man who was calling for a girl.


    "Noisy." Li Rui said.


    "How dare you hit people!"


    They were filled with righteous indignation.


    Li Rui stopped talking again.


    "Master Ding, this man..."


    Pop!


    Another one.


    "Lying trough..."


    "How dare you..."


    "Forget it, don''t be the same as this kind of stick."


    Li Rui is still silent.


    The more Li Rui didn''t speak, the more they counseled. Because no one knows when he will return. Master Ding doesn''t care. They look at him with hope.


    "Well, that''s it. Let''s go back. The injured should be treated in time, and the root cause should not be left behind. " Ding Chundong''s eyes were full of deep meaning. He glanced at Li Rui''s face and said, "I hope you can be as arrogant as tonight when Luotian is big."


    Li Rui''s face was expressionless: "if you don''t have anything, just go away."


    "Hum!" Ding Chundong walked away.


    As soon as Bai xuanyang and others saw that Ding Chundong had gone, they knew that there must be something wrong with him. They could not afford to compete with Li Rui any more, so they quickly took people to follow Ding Chundong.


    Back to the room, plain words asked: "is it inconvenient for us here, or I''ll take everyone back."


    Li Rui said faintly: "it''s OK, you don''t have to worry."


    What happened today is just a small episode. If such a small incident can spoil everyone''s interest, it will be a failure. Since we are bringing them to play, we must have a good time.


    "Brush your teeth and wash your face early and have a rest. Tomorrow we''ll go out to play."


    "Yes, yes!" Su Mei cried happily.


    On the other side, Ding Chundong brings Bai xuanyang and others to a room. Bai xuanyang was not angry: "Shibo, Li Rui cheated too much. What''s the origin of him?"


    "No matter where he comes from, he is the sea of God. He is younger than you. Do you think you can offend such a person easily? It''s not worth falling out with such a person for a few women. "


    "What about Shenhai? I think he''s a native of Jiangnan province. He''s a strong scholar in Jiangnan, but he''s very weak in martial arts. It''s also a sea of gods, and it can be divided into high and low. " Bai xuanyang said.


    Ding Chundong''s eyelids drooped, and he didn''t care about Bai xuanyang''s heroic words: "it''s still the divine sea. Don''t underestimate the power of martial arts in Jiangnan province. The people here are very overcast and like to hide their strength."


    "So what? Are we afraid of them?" Bai xuanyang said haughtily, "we have the lion king!"


    When it comes to the lion king, even Ding Chundong''s face is slightly solidified.


    However, he later said: "the lion king is the strength of our northern region, but this time Luotian Dabi is a contest for the younger generation. In the past, our northern faction has been beating the southern faction. This year, I''m afraid... "


    "This year is no exception."


    "Zhao Kuafu is here, too." Ding Chundong said faintly.


    Bai xuanyang''s face changed.


    Zhao Kuafu''s reputation is not only in Jiangnan Province, but also in neighboring provinces. Of course, this reputation is mostly ominous. The means are cruel and the style is cruel.


    But he''s in the spring of life.


    The other older generation in Jiangnan province are still living in the spring, and Zhao Kuafu is the eldest. No one dares to fight and kill him. Even if you know the other party is not doing right, so what?


    To kill one person is to be a thief, to kill ten million people is to be a hero! If others call for fighting and killing, then kill those who call for fighting and killing.


    Zhao Kuafu is unswervingly following this line. Under his hand, it can be said that he is covered with blood, however, he is the spring of life.


    Mingquanjing, who is less than 30 years old, is an amazing talent. In the future, it will be the No.1 seed that can contribute to the country. Therefore, in the meaning of the upper class, it is more cost-effective not to kill than to kill.


    Some people even think that Zhao Kuafu is a hero!


    No matter how big Bai xuanyang was, he didn''t dare to say that he would win in the face of Zhao Kuafu.


    "The devil of the world is here, too."


    Bai xuanyang bit his teeth, then changed into another face: "uncle, when Luo tiandabi, please take care of him."


    "It''s no problem. Don''t worry. At that time, Li Rui will be Zhao Kuafu''s opponent. Let them first hone their skills in Jiangnan province. "


    There was a sinister laugh in the room.


    ¡­¡­


    By more than 11 o''clock in the evening, the Huaxia team led by Fang and his team had also arrived at the hotel. It is the duty of Huaxia group to master the first-hand consultation and to monitor the trend of practitioners at all times.


    At more than 12 o''clock, they already knew that Li Rui was in conflict with Bai xuanyang and Ding Chundong.


    "This Ding Chundong will certainly find a way to make Jiangnan Province internal friction. It''s ridiculous. I don''t know how old I am Fang Yidao disdains this.


    Chen Changsheng said: "Ding Chundong''s character is not very good, but his strength is still good. He just likes to play with dark thoughts. If he doesn''t play these, maybe he will be stronger. He has the final say in the arrangement, so I will communicate with the organizers. "


    "I''ll trouble you about that."


    Although it''s a superior subordinate relationship, Fang and his colleagues treat Chen Changsheng as a peer. The foundation of Chen Changsheng''s family is not in Jiangnan Province, but in the capital. He came here to gild, not to struggle.


    Fang Yidao is also happy to borrow the momentum of the Chen family.


    Chen Changsheng is also happy to show.


    Zhao Ling sent a message to Li Rui in the middle of the night to remind him to pay more attention. But I didn''t reply for a long time. I think I fell asleep.


    "The dead man, knowing that I would come, didn''t communicate with me. He''s really a pig hoof!"

 Chapter 365

    The next morning, Li Rui took four beauties upstairs to have breakfast. The scene was like the emperor''s tour. The two on the left and the two on the right are just like flowers.


    Zhao Ling is sitting on a chair drinking milk. When she sees Li Rui''s appearance, the milk spurts out with a puff. She quickly wiped her mouth, raised her hand to Li Rui and cried, "here, here."


    Li Rui sat down with her.


    "Li Rui, I really convinced you. On such a serious occasion, when you come out for a competition, you actually bring some younger sisters out. Do you think you are going out for a competition, or are you going out for sightseeing? "


    "Of course, it''s sightseeing." Li Rui said with a smile.


    Jane Su Yan and Jane Su Mei go to get breakfast. The breakfast here is in the form of buffet. Guan Feixue is sitting beside Li Rui. Yingzi sleeps. She must have stayed up late to practice martial arts secretly last night.


    "What about Fang and them?"


    "Captain, they''ve already finished eating, but I got up a little late. It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I come here just like you. It doesn''t work. I''m just a rookie. Anyway, there are so many people in your harem troupe. How about me? "


    Li Rui is not angry: "you can do whatever you like. As long as you don''t worry about getting married, I''ll do whatever you want."


    This situation, this scene, is the gloomy Guan Feixue, can not help but chuckle out. The feeling is that when I stay with Li Rui, anything funny can happen anytime, anywhere.


    It''s clear that everyone just came out to have fun, and soon they became the Hougong group.


    After the breakfast, the number of members of Li Rui''s harem group grew to five. It can be said that it is unprecedented. Men will be silent when they see it, while women will shed tears when they see it.


    What''s the charm of this man? Can he open the harem and collect girls anytime and anywhere?


    However, even if Li Rui ran out with a trumpet and yelled, none of his girls ate, I''m afraid no one believed him. We all sleep in the same room last night. When we talk about it, we can only sigh that young people are full of energy.


    "We can have a little rest these two days. Luotiandabi will announce the list the day after tomorrow. At that time, who will fight and who will be announced. " Although Zhao Ling arrived later than Li Rui, she had a clear idea. At this time, she was also methodical.


    "Are there many people coming?"


    "About 300 people, it''s a small and medium-sized competition. Only five people can get the real fruit of Luotian. I''ve heard from fangdui that people who have won the real fruit of Luotian in the past have all come to the top of their lives and married Bai Fumi. "


    "Well, it sounds exciting. It''s good. It''s good." Li Rui drank and said nothing more. All of a sudden, there was a commotion at the entrance of the restaurant. When people looked at it, they saw Zhao Kuafu coming in slowly. He was also with a woman.


    The woman he took was far worse than the five around Li Rui, but Zhao Kuafu didn''t care about other people''s eyes at all. Although she was holding an ordinary girl, she didn''t feel the slightest dislike. On the contrary, she was quite affectionate.


    "This is Zhao Kuafu. He is really young."


    "The first person of the young generation is really worthy of his reputation!"


    "Is it popular to compete with younger sisters now? It seems that I have to inform my girlfriend to come and match me. "


    With all kinds of comments, Zhao Kuafu came to Li Rui''s table and said, "elder martial brother, long time no see."


    "Is this your girlfriend?" Li Rui asked.


    "Her name is Liangzi, and she is the best person for me when I am in trouble. Liangzi is sincere to me. I will live up to her. Liangzi, this is my elder martial brother, Li Rui, whom I have mentioned to you all the time. "


    "Hello, elder martial brother Li." Liangzi cried timidly.


    "You call me elder martial brother, I should. I don''t dare to call him elder martial brother. We don''t have friendship with teachers. Zhao Kuafu, can you be more mature and do less disgusting things? No one else has the ability to use me as a cover, right? "


    "I just want to strengthen our school." Zhao Kuafu said with a smile.


    "It''s only your own ambition that you grow."


    "Elder martial brother really speaks hypocritical words. Isn''t your strength derived from the skill of your school? You are allowed to improve secretly, and I am not allowed to improve openly? Cultivation follows the law of the jungle. It''s always life and death. Elder martial brother, don''t you understand that? "


    Li Rui laughs: "it''s too much to say. It seems that if I don''t kill you, you don''t know how powerful I am."


    "If you didn''t kill me that time, you already lost the chance. Now I''m in mingquanjing. I''m the first one in the young generation. Elder martial brother, when it comes to the competition, please ask me, and I''ll let you go. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being merciless. "


    "Oh." Li Ruipi does not smile.


    If it wasn''t for the fear of so many people here, Guan Feixue and others would be easily affected. Li Rui really wanted to fight with Zhao Kuafu on the spot. This boy is really arrogant. He thinks no one dares to treat him.


    "Let''s see how long you can be arrogant."


    "Don''t worry, elder martial brother. You dare not be arrogant. I will be arrogant for you."


    They were facing Mai mang with the tip of their needle. Bai xuanyang also came over there. He was followed by four or five followers, like a dandy. Seeing the opposition between Li Rui and Zhao Kuafu, Bai xuanyang is very eager to go over.


    "Oh, isn''t this Mr. Li? How dare you talk to the first person of our generation like this? I''ve really convinced you. I really have the courage to be afraid of big things. Yesterday I met Ding Chundong, but today I don''t even care about brother Zhao. "


    "Who are you?" Zhao Kuafu asked with a smile.


    At this time, the people around Bai xuanyang said: "brother Bai is the sixth generation descendant of the Bai family. I don''t know if brother Zhao has heard of it."


    "I''ve heard a little bit of it. The white family in Tianchi is still very famous. I heard that there is a dragon in Tianchi. I don''t know whether it''s true or not?"


    "Another day, if brother Zhao is free, he can go to Tianchi." Bai xuanyang said with a smile.


    Zhao Kuafu nodded and laughed, which was a promise.


    This is Zhao Kuafu''s wisdom, he has now begun to convergence edge. Kill Li Wei, Li Wei began to take a gentle attitude, aimed at this trick, are very good.


    "Elder martial brother, I''ll go first. I''ll see you on Wudang Mountain."


    Zhao Kuafu left with Liangzi.


    Li Rui kept silent.


    Li ruiyue did not make a sound, and Bai xuanyang did not dare to make a sound. Yesterday Li Rui decisively shot, so that Bai xuanyang and others have inexplicable fear.


    This guy is a tough guy and can''t be easily provoked.


    "Let''s go too. It''s getting late." Li Rui saw that everyone was full and left with jiansuyan and others.


    "Well, I can finally have a good time!" Jane Su Mei was in a good mood and was looking forward to it.


    "Where to play, where to go?" Sakura asked quickly.


    "Well, ask Zhao Ling. She''s familiar with it. Zhao Ling, you are the guide today... "


    They can''t hide their conversation.


    Bai xuanyang and others, who were far away in the restaurant, naturally heard clearly.


    "Ah mu, follow up and see where they are going."


    "Brother Bai?"


    "We have to avenge Tianyi!" White xuanyang Yin duck road.

 Chapter 366

    Wudang is the holy land of Taoism. It witnessed the rise and fall of Taoists and had a glorious history. There are both primeval forests and historic sites.


    Wudang has the final say of Wudang school, but this is a great scenic spot. There are nearly 51 tickets, so the luotian competition is a contribution to the local economy. "


    Zhao Ling knows this area well. She did a lot of science popularization before she came here.


    Li Rui also understood a little, nodded and said: "the famous mountain of Taoism really has its truth. I believe this name is not for nothing. "


    As he spoke, Li Rui took out his wallet and swiped his card at the door. In one breath, it''s thousands of dollars gone. If it was a few years ago, let alone my sister, I was reluctant to spend so much money on traveling.


    Now I''m rich. I can finally experience the feeling of being rich and pay for several girls.


    It feels great!


    Rich, local tyrant!


    Even the little girl selling tickets at the door looked at Li Rui differently. As soon as Li Rui left with his front foot, several beautiful girls began to chatter: "look at that handsome guy. He''s so generous. Just think about my boyfriend. I wish he was as generous as anyone else."


    "The key is not only rich, but also handsome!"


    "Not only handsome, but also able to carry five, it can be seen that he is very strong in some aspects of ability!"


    In fact, Li Rui can hear their comments. So what? If it''s a man, he has to bear these criticisms. He is painful and happy.


    Entering the gate of Wudang Mountain, Li Rui takes five girls up the mountain slowly. To tell you the truth, this place is really big. Even if Zhao Ling had made a certain strategy in advance, she was still confused.


    The first place that Li Rui came to was called the most fragrant place in the world. By the time Li Rui brought people there, many people had already come to this precipice. However, the tourists at this time were not ordinary tourists. Wudang was banned this week, and it was declared to be renovated.


    As a matter of fact, all the people who came to visit this time were practitioners. They were surrounded by the first incense in the world. At this time, tourists came to the dragon head stone one by one to worship the dragon head incense.


    The so-called dragon head incense is a small piece of stone extending out of the cliff. Chiseled into the shape of a dragon head, someone walked through this small section of stone to offer incense.


    "The hall is built on the cliff, with the spirit of the temple and the stone chiseled as the head of the dragon. The incense burner is placed in front of the hall, and the bottom of the hall is facing the ravine. Looking down from the high, the hall is terrified. If the incense burner fails, he will die. Is it really worth it? "


    Guan Feixue watched the people walk up and back. Under their feet is the abyss. Naturally, people who practice are much better than ordinary people, and accidents are rare.


    At this time, a young man walked up to the hanging stone with three sticks of incense in his hand.


    "Be careful."


    Others told him, he laughed: "it''s OK."


    The man walked forward, walked a few steps, suddenly a gust of wind blowing, this person''s body is about to fall, scared to one side of the people''s face.


    "Ha ha ha, I''m ok. Are you scared? Forget that I''m practicing "18 drops in clothes."


    The man burst out laughing, left and right on the stone wall, wobbling like those motorcycle riders, who were extremely dangerous, but they had to play some fancy moves on purpose.


    "Why don''t you fall and kill this street boy?" Sakura murmured.


    It''s speechless for this man to play such a prank.


    When he came back from the dragon''s head incense, he still laughed: "it''s just a joke, don''t care about it."


    "Doesn''t he know? Joking is to make people happy. His behavior just now makes people feel less happy. " Jane said.


    "Don''t stop people from dying." Zhao Ling can''t stand it either.


    "Would you like to have a try?" Li Rui asked Jane''s sisters and yingzi three, the answer is no of course. However, Sakura had a different idea: "are you going to incense? Can you help us with some more


    "Of course." Li Rui smiles and walks forward. Dragon head incense, the strength of the people can be on, with the current relaxed level, what is a incense.


    Li Rui took a lot of them, including Suyan Sumei''s, yingzi''s, Guan Feixue''s, Zhao Ling''s, July''s, Wang Ke''s, Zhao Yue''s, mom''s, sang Jie''s, roommate''s


    All in all, the people who care have got it, a bunch.


    A lot of people have fun looking at this young man. To be honest, few of them put on such a posture. It can be seen that Li Rui is an extremely loving person. His love is really universal love.


    Some people sneer: "the last incense is so fraternal, be careful not to allow the tap."


    Li Rui lit a big stick of incense in his hand. Without looking at it, he just jumped up. He didn''t need to walk that stone road. The people present were surprised to see it.


    "I''ll go. It''s a lightness skill. I''m really convinced."


    "I''m really convinced that there is such a person."


    Su Mei''s face was happy: "great, I knew brother Li must be different from them!"


    "There''s no comparison." Zhao Ling looked envious.


    To tell you the truth, there is no one who is so immortal as Li Rui in this area. It''s just like a person who is banished to immortals. He has never had his own style.


    Li Rui returned to his original place and nodded to the five girls.


    But at this time, suddenly a hand, a palm Li Rui hit fly!


    That person is to stand in Li Rui body side, this time of hand, is all didn''t expect. Time seems to solidify there. The last thing that shines into the eyes of jiansuyan is Li Rui''s falling figure.


    "No!"


    In short, he jumps down the cliff and pours on Li Rui.


    "Sister!" Su Mei sends out a cry of sadness, desperate to rush to her sister, but she is held by yingzi''s arm.


    "Impossible, who is this person? How can he..." Zhao Ling took out her pistol and fired a gun blankly, but the man didn''t dodge. He was shot by Zhao Ling, and fell to the cliff.


    Guan Feixue''s tears rolled down.


    In everyone''s view, Li Rui and Jian Suyan embrace each other. Under them is the abyss, the floating clouds.


    It used to be beautiful, like a fairyland. The incense just lit has not been burning for a long time.


    How suddenly, everything changed?


    Four women cry together.


    "Captain, no, Li Rui fell off the cliff..."


    "Dad, Li Rui is dead..."


    "Elder sister, brother li..."


    Some people are sad, some are panic, some are pain, more people are staring at the cliff. And the news that Li Rui fell off the cliff with a woman spread like thunder.


    No one thought that Li Rui would die like this.


    However, no one thought that Li Rui and Jian Suyan were hanging on the cliff.


    "Are you stupid? If I fall down, you jump with me. Is it worth it?"

 Chapter 367

    The wind is strong and the sun is burning.


    It''s not a good taste to hang on a cliff.


    They held each other tightly. Li Rui hung his hand on a raised rock. In short, I dare not relax for a moment. At this time, each other''s clothes have been soaked with sweat and tightly stuck together. I have a different taste in my heart.


    "I remember a theory that when you''re stressed, your body produces a lot of hormones. This kind of time, will let the woman mistakenly think is the feeling of love, so, are you in love with me? "


    In short, he bowed his head and said in a soft voice, "yes, I fell in love with you. I need to prove it by jumping off a cliff."


    "Confirmed?"


    "Can we go up there?" In short, "is it really good to say this here?"


    After all, it''s hanging on the precipice. It''s cool to the heart. It''s a fortune teller if you don''t die. It''s also romantic.


    I''m not in the mood.


    Li Rui smiles and hugs his waist: "if I were alone, I would have gone up long ago. But now it''s not convenient. Here you see, it''s a curved sickle like blade. There''s only one way to be safe. "


    "From where?" In short, I look around in a daze.


    "I know when I walk and watch."


    Li Rui said, releasing his hand. A strong sense of weightlessness came, in short, ah. However, after falling two meters, Li Rui climbed another rock again.


    "The chemical gas section of shanhaijue can simulate the shape. It''s a pity that I haven''t tried to simulate wings, otherwise I''ll take you to fly. But that''s too shocking. In the future, you can also try to simulate aura and adapt to various situations at any time. "


    "Well, that''s why you stopped just now?" In a nutshell.


    "Not only that, but also that I brought you here. We fall the distance time is not the same, mid air, the original I can not control themselves. At this time, aura is an extension of the body. Like this. "


    Suddenly there are four big holes in the cliff, and Li Rui let go of the rock with his arm.


    It''s incredible that it''s standing in the air, parallel to the cliff.


    "I feel your spirit is very concise, like spider legs." In a nutshell.


    Li Rui nodded: "yes, it''s like a spider. Reiki is extended to simulate the effect of the manipulator. But it''s tiring. "


    In short, he looked up and said, "I want to do one thing at a time like this."


    "What''s the matter?" Li Rui asked.


    In short, she put her hands around Li Rui''s shoulder and put them on.


    Kiss Li Rui on the mouth.


    Light fragrance, summer wind. Like butterflies playing in the flowers, chasing each other''s figure. Tianjin sweet taste, better than any kind of drink.


    In short, with her eyes closed, she''s just serious.


    I''m doing it seriously.


    Li Rui also has a serious experience.


    A woman willing to die with herself.


    You may not meet one in your life. If he does, Li Rui will not let go. For a long time, two people gently separated, between the lips, also hanging a mouth water line, crystal clear, with the wind swing.


    "Promise me not to tell anyone." In a nutshell.


    "Well, all right. It''s just that it''s not fair to you, and I don''t think it''s good. " Li Ruixin felt guilty and said in a low voice, "you don''t have to be like this. I don''t value the appearance."


    "But I care."


    "I see." With that, Li Rui made a leap. They flew to the other side, and so they kept moving, moving towards the gentle part of the cliff.


    In short, Li Rui is always hugging him. I don''t know why. Although he is in danger, he is at ease at this time. Even in the bottom of my heart, I feel slightly happy.


    Fortune depends on misfortune, and misfortune depends on fortune. If you don''t die in great danger, you will be blessed.


    Li Rui is also happy at the moment, which is the kind of happiness hidden in his heart. However, embracing the simple words, he was embarrassed to show such happiness, and he was in danger. Even if he was happy, he had to let it go first.


    Below is the abyss. If you are careless, you may be broken to pieces.


    Twenty minutes later - it wasn''t actually moving far, mainly cautiously. Li Rui and Jiansu come to a flat land.


    This land is quite magical. It''s on the hillside of the cliff. It''s like a flat ground chiseled out of the cliff with a big axe. The most amazing place is that a pine tree grows on the land of less than ten square meters.


    Li Rui and Jian Suyan stood under the tree, looked and looked.


    "I think the aura around here is very strong. I want to have a rest for a while. It''s a little off." In a nutshell.


    "Then let''s have a rest." Li Rui doesn''t care. Although he consumes a lot of aura, he has more than enough. But simply put, she''s not. After all, she has a shallow foundation and she''s a woman.


    In short, sit down under the tree and absorb aura quietly.


    But at this time, a big black snake on the pine tree, slowly winding down around the trunk, quietly came to the top of the head, spitting a letter.


    The black snake''s eyes were fixed on the uninvited guest, ready to attack at any time.


    "What a big black snake. It''s just right to take it back and make wine."


    Li Rui raised his head in praise, raised his hand and applied the thunder method. The big black snake was knocked unconscious by the thunder and lightning, and it didn''t move on the tree.


    "Take it when you leave."


    Li Rui was thinking about it when he saw a pine nut on the pine tree. That''s a big pine nut, bigger than his fist.


    "It seems that I have a good mouth."


    Li Rui knocked down a pine nut and opened it. He found that the pine nut inside was abnormally plump and round. It''s as big as a small jujube. Take off one and taste it. It''s very delicious.


    "Plain words, don''t practice, come to taste this."


    Li Rui sits down beside jiansuyan and hands her the pinecone. In short, I took the pinecone, tasted it, and laughed as I ate it.


    "It''s delicious."


    "If it''s delicious, eat more." Li Rui picked out all the pinecones, a total of more than ten. Half and half. Chew it all while it''s fresh.


    After eating the pinecone, Li Rui sat on the ground and watched the scenery. At this moment, sitting here, you can have a panoramic view of Wudang Mountain. Row upon row of courtyards are like pieces scattered on a chessboard.


    It''s cool when the wind blows and the sun doesn''t shine in.


    In short, he nestled up to Li Rui and said softly:


    "I feel like I''m dreaming."


    Li Rui took her hand: "it''s my duty to remind you that this is not a dream."


    "Yes, even in a dream, it''s not so beautiful." Jane laughed.


    Suddenly, she covered her stomach.


    "Brother Li, I feel a little stomachache. It seems that we have eaten something bad..."


    Li Rui said: "what are the symptoms?"


    "I feel hot in my stomach. I have a lot of aura. Brother Li, I feel so bad... I can''t control it..."


    "Don''t panic. I''ll help you straighten out your strength."


    Li Rui put his hand on jiansuyan''s stomach to expand her aura and help her control the direction of aura.


    After a while, Li Rui felt that there was a sudden aura in his body.


    "Wudang Mountain is different, pinecones contain such a strong aura."


    Three hours later, Jane was sweating. The sweat was black and smelly. However, as the sweat came out of her body, her skin became whiter and whiter, and the whole person felt more ethereal.


    Li Rui also had this kind of situation.


    Li Rui takes off her clothes and helps her wipe her sweat.


    There''s no water. The conditions are a little bit crude. That''s the only way. In short, slightly red face, slowly pinch up the corner, take off the clothes and pants.


    "You..." Li Rui hesitated slightly.


    "I prefer to be clean." After a brief explanation, he wiped it with Li Rui''s clothes.


    Li Rui looked at her white body and sighed: "forget it. I will be responsible for you."


    He said nothing.


    Actually, some people wear underwear.


    It''s better to be in charge.

 Chapter 368

    It''s already dark. In the evening, there is a rain. The muddy mountain road brings cool feeling. However, for some people, the heavy feeling squeezed in the heart can''t make people feel the joy of the summer rain.


    The helicopter circled down, Fang Yidao and others got on and off the helicopter, and Jian Sumei and others were waiting anxiously at the door of the hotel.


    "What''s up, squadron?" Zhao Ling asked.


    Fang Yidao shook his head: "no trace found."


    All of a sudden, hope turned into loss.


    "Sister Ying, shall we go to find brother Li? Let''s go to the foot of the mountain to look for it. The helicopter can''t find it. Flying so high, I can''t see clearly. Brother Li and Sister Li will be OK. Maybe they are somewhere at the foot of the mountain... "


    "I said that you should not act without authorization. Now you should run out without authorization and be clear about the consequences. How Li Rui was pushed down for no reason, and who was the instigator of the man who fell to death? These have not been found out yet! "


    Fang Yidao''s harsh words are also his attitude from the beginning. If it had not been for his strong suppression, I''m afraid things would have become worse and more chaotic. A few beautiful women run out in the middle of the night, and those wandering around are all powerful experts. When something goes wrong, no one can take care of it.


    Guan Feixue also gently advised: "don''t be impulsive. If Li Rui is safe and comes back to find that you have an accident, he will be very sad."


    We all tried to persuade her to give up the idea, but she was still sad: "what can we do? If we can''t find someone, can we just wait here?"


    "It''s not early now, and our anxieties don''t help. We''ll go out and look for it in the daytime tomorrow. We''ll get something. Jane Su Mei, if you can''t find it, it''s a good thing. Li Rui is not an ordinary person. Maybe he has a way? On the contrary, if we find a corpse, we really don''t even think about it, do we? "


    Zhao Ling has a point.


    Fang Yi and Zhao Ling leave with them, leaving three women in the room. Guan Feixue said: "at present, we have to wait in peace, not to add chaos and trouble."


    "That''s all we have to do." Sakura was sullen and sighed.


    Jian Su Mei''s eyes were full of tears and she was lying on the bed wailing. Here, she has the deepest feelings for Li Rui and jiansuyan. She always gets along with a lot of unruly and willful when she recalls her previous relationship. If she knew that she would make such a difference, she would not be too small minded to say anything.


    "Elder sister, brother Li, you must be safe..."


    Zhao Ling followed Fang and several people came to an office. Fang sat down with a tired face.


    "I''ve searched all over the foot of the mountain, but I haven''t found Li Rui. Zhao Ling, have you found out the identity of the person you killed? "


    "I''ve found out. It''s a disciple of Kongtong."


    "How can Kongtong have a grudge against Li Rui? Who in the end instructs them to do these things behind their backs? These practitioners really don''t have face. " Fang Yidao was indignant.


    Chen Changsheng said, "Kongtong is a school in the north, and Bai xuanyang is also a school in the north. Before that, only Bai xuanyang and Ding Chundong had conflicts with Li Rui, otherwise the northern faction would not have trouble with the southern faction. It must have happened to both of them. "


    "Do you want to find out?" Chen Changsheng asked Fang, "when it comes to the contradictions between the north and the south, Tianchi, where Bai xuanyang is located, is also a big force of the north. I''m afraid it''s hard to investigate."


    Fang frowned and patted the table: "check, you have to check! If things are like this, who will pay attention to the practitioners of Jiangnan Province in the future. It''s not just about face, it''s about justice! "


    Chen Changsheng looks serious.


    Justice is the purpose of Huaxia group. It''s not blind management, but having to manage and maintain a general order.


    Besides, although Li Rui is a little arrogant, he is a good man and never does evil. To be fair, Chen Changsheng also appreciates Li Rui, and even once had the idea of developing Li Rui into an arm.


    If this person died quietly without any reason, no one would say a word.


    "Well, I''ll take care of it." Chen Changsheng should undertake to study the members of the investigation team immediately and prepare to trace this matter.


    When Chen Changsheng goes to Bai xuanyang''s room, he sees his friends drinking and chatting there. Bai xuanyang is not surprised to see Chen Changsheng.


    "Captain Chen is here, come here, have a drink?"


    "In the evening, what wine to drink?" Chen Changsheng asked.


    Bai xuanyang laughed happily: "I''m in a good mood. I heard that Li Rui fell to death? This big disaster is dead. Good death. Who let him be so arrogant and disrespectful? This kind of person should die. "


    "Bai xuanyang, did you do it?"


    "Captain Chen, how can I say that? How can I have such great ability? If you have any evidence, just take me away. But I suggest that you don''t do it. Captain Chen, we are all from the north. You are also from the capital. You are half a fellow townsman. In a word, Li Rui is dead. What about his family? Shall I take care of it? "


    "Bai xuanyang, I think you are crazy." Chen Changsheng''s face is as deep as water.


    Bai xuanyang was not at ease at all. Drinking red wine, Shi Shiran said, "Captain Chen, you can''t talk nonsense. Li Rui died when he died. He''s not a big man. What''s the point of competing with me? Let''s look down but not up. Li Rui is different. I''m not used to seeing him for a long time. Now, it''s really good. Anyway, I''m very happy. "


    "Do you admit that you did it?" Chen Changsheng asked in a deep voice.


    "Why should I admit it? People are killed by you. What do I admit? " Bai xuanyang laughs, abandons Chen Changsheng, takes up the red wine glass as if he does not exist, "come on, let''s have another drink to celebrate the death of some people!"


    The room was full of music.


    Chen Changsheng left with a gloomy face.


    I didn''t expect to meet Zhao Kuafu as soon as I went out. Zhao Kuafu leaned against the wall to smoke. Seeing Chen Changsheng, Zhao Kuafu asked, "has my elder martial brother found it?"


    "Not yet. You are a elder martial brother. He has an accident. Why don''t you go to look for him?" Chen Changsheng asked.


    Zhao Kuafu said with a smile: "if he dies, I will look for him in vain. If he''s not dead, what am I looking for? It''s not me. "


    "Why do you ask me that?"


    "After all, it''s my elder martial brother. I still have to ask. By the way, is Bai xuanyang in the room? "


    "Why do you ask this?"


    "My elder martial brother, I can only kill him. If someone else kills him, he will not get along with me."


    Chen Changsheng took a look at Zhao Kuafu and said in a deep voice, "don''t do anything, otherwise, Mingquan is not invincible."


    "Don''t worry, I know it." With that, Zhao Kuafu and Chen Changsheng pass by and walk to Bai xuanyang''s room.

 Chapter 369

    When schools gather, there is less competition in the Wulin. For many people, the death of a Li Rui is just a small accident. After all, they don''t know Li Rui. What''s more, they think it''s a great thing to lose one competitor.


    This idea is ridiculous, jealousy, usually villain in common.


    There was one thing that attracted the attention of many people. That night, Zhao Kuafu killed three people in Bai xuanyang''s room.


    It is said that Bai xuanyang was so scared that he turned pale. After all, Zhao Kuafu was in the spring of life.


    Among the young generation, the only spring of life.


    Zhao Kuafu''s realm is high, his skill is evil, and his skill is fierce. At that time, he didn''t kill Bai xuanyang. It was Chen Changsheng who stopped him. Otherwise, I''m afraid all the people who drank in the room that night would die.


    "That night, Chen Changsheng used a talisman, which directly broke out the strength of mingquanjing. The Chen family really knows, and Zhao Kuafu is also very good. Now the younger generation is so terrible. "


    "Zhao Kuafu is really a genius."


    "Let''s see Zhao Kuafu''s performance."


    In such comments, Luo tiandabi was welcomed. The job of searching for Li Rui has cooled down. I haven''t seen him for many days. I guess I can''t find him.


    What should be done will never go wrong because of a Li Rui. Besides, Li Rui is not a particularly outstanding person. Compared with Zhao Kuafu, he is nothing.


    Many people think so. Among the younger generation, Zhao Kuafu''s reputation is very high. Vaguely, everyone respected him.


    On the first day of luotiandabi, jiansumei, yingzi and Guan Feixue left the hotel. Except for Huaxia group, they will pay a little attention to their whereabouts. Zhao Ling accompanied them all the way, but that''s it.


    "Well, they are all hard-working people."


    Guan Feixue drives with yingzi and jiansumei to stay in a hostel 30 kilometers away from Wudang Mountain. The owner of the hostel was a middle-aged uncle. He was fifty-three years old. From the first sight of the three girls, he made up his mind.


    "These girls, if they can taste it, they will be worth their whole life."


    That night, the boss went to supper with his friends. After a few drinks, the boss and his companions talked about the beauty of the girls living in his hostel. They looked like fairies.


    "No, Lao Yang, you are also an old hand who often spends money to find women. What women have never seen, just a few half big dolls, can make you so excited?"


    The companions expressed disbelief one after another.


    Boss Yang sighed: "you haven''t seen it before. Besides, can women who haven''t been developed taste the same?"


    "Oh, Lao Yang is worthy of Lao Yang. It depends on people''s Kung Fu."


    "Is it so good-looking, or let''s go and have a look?"


    "After supper, let''s go and have a look!"


    These people who mingle with Lao Yang are all old hands playing with Fengyue. Usually also like to hang around, playing cards, sucking powder, that is a normal thing. However, these people have a good family background. They have been allocated several houses for demolition, which is enough for them to live in waves.


    A few foreign women, nothing to be afraid of.


    At about nine o''clock in the evening, Lao Yang led a group of friends back to the hotel. When Guan Feixue and yingzi came back from shopping, they were just seen by Lao Yang''s friends. Old Yang se Mimi said hello: "Oh, where is the beauty still sleeping?"


    Neither Guan Feixue nor yingzi responded to them.


    But they are so excited. Before Guan Feixue and them all went upstairs, the gang cheered one by one: "I''ll go, it''s really gorgeous!"


    "Lao Yang, you are very lucky!"


    "It''s not my woman."


    "Hey, Lao Yang, you are really a counsellor. How many little girls are you afraid of? If I were you, I would just go up and touch it. Ha ha. "


    The boss''s friends gave off wild laughter.


    The hostel was full of joy.


    If you say Lao Yang, he is usually quite honest. It''s my duty to treat the guests who come to the hostel. His only common hobby with these friends is playing with women. There has never been such an idea before. Today, with the help of wine and friends'' words, Lao Yang has a bold idea.


    "Or shall we go up and play?" Lao Yang said.


    Lao Yang''s bold idea excited his friends: "OK, after we go up, we''ll take photos of their clothes!"


    "After taking photos, if they dare to call the police, we will say that there is no such thing. If they dare not call the police, hehe..."


    Once again, the hostel was full of happy laughter.


    Lao Yang staggers to turn off the camera. At the moment, his brain is not full of water. But the girls living upstairs really made him itch.


    Life is such a indulgence, it''s OK.


    He thought so. Then he took his friends upstairs and knocked on the door of Feixue''s room. After a few knocks, the door opened.


    Lao Yang and four or five friends rushed in.


    However, the situation at the scene was a bit unexpected to Lao Yang.


    "Who are you and why are you here?"


    Lao Yang is bored. It''s clear that three women own a room, but now it becomes a room for five people? There''s a man. What''s going on?


    "Oh, well, I''m here to play." Li Rui will sit on the bed and make a plan with Jane. Since the boss asked, he also reluctantly answered.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Rui asked.


    "No, nothing..." Lao Yang stammered, looking a little embarrassed. He bowed his head and scolded, "is he really unlucky?"


    "It''s all right? I just heard you say that you want to come up and take pictures of girls naked. All of you have come, dare you? " Li Rui asked with a smile.


    Lao Yang and others looked at each other.


    "Why don''t we stop living here?" Jane asked tentatively.


    "But this is the only hotel in this town. The conditions are a little better." Guan Feixue frowned.


    "No, it''s disgusting to live here. We''d better go." In short, I don''t like it very much.


    "Then go." Sakura is always bothered with that old colored stick.


    "Then go." Li Rui said and got up from the bed. Lao Yang and others looked at each other face to face, at this time, Lao Yang suddenly made a cruel, vicious shout: "hands on!"


    He had never met such beautiful women in his life. How could a little green skin spoil a good thing?


    A couple of girls, we''ll be done if we catch them.


    Just play big!


    Lao Yang''s courage grows when he drinks too much.


    However, as soon as he finished speaking, there was a fierce attack. He didn''t know that none of the women who lived in this room was easy to offend.

 Chapter 370

    Originally, Guan Feixue should be regarded as Bai Fumei who has no power to bind a chicken. Unexpectedly, she was transformed into a master with two auras by half a pine nut. How dare you believe that?


    But in fact, Guan Feixue did it. He was as strong as an ox. She doesn''t know how to fight, but she has a lot of strength. Beat those big guys, big guys who weigh more than 150 kg, and kick them four meters away with one foot.


    This battle, let Guan Feixue regain self-confidence, find out to be a woman.


    In the past, she always needed bodyguards to protect her. Now, she can protect herself on her own.


    Best of all, she learned the pleasure of being a mother beating her three-year-old child in advance.


    Those men can''t resist at all!


    Su Yan and yingzi''s strength, directly break through to the level of shanhaijue three and a half, the sixth level of congenital state! This kind of strength, comparable to Zhao Kuafu''s strength before he was abolished, is able to hang the existence of peers.


    Su Mei is a little bit lazy, and she is sent to the level of the third stage of shanhaijue by a pine nut.


    Over the past few days, they have been staying at home with the help of Li Rui, digesting the aura of the four pine nuts. The appearance of these colored sticks just let them practice and digest.


    Lao Yang got what he wanted and was touched by a woman. However, he flew out of the window on the second floor and fell on the first floor. It was estimated that a concussion was inevitable.


    "Forgive me, Auntie!"


    "Please don''t hit me again. I know I''m wrong. I''ll never touch a woman again in my life!"


    "The more beautiful women are, the more dangerous they are. I understand this. Please don''t fight any more..."


    One by one, the men were like helpless lambs. They were beaten half dead by four women. They were injured, and they were powerless to beg for mercy. The scene was really miserable.


    Li Rui was sweating, thinking that he must improve his strength as soon as possible and not lag behind them. These women really don''t treat men as human beings.


    After finishing cleaning up these color sticks, the four women were exchanging their experience. Li Rui was ashamed to hear that: "OK, OK, don''t exchange any more. Do you want to go back to Wudang Mountain, or do you want to go home?"


    "Don''t you go to the luotian contest?" Guan Feixue asked.


    Li Rui shook his head: "it''s unnecessary."


    "But if you don''t go back, you won''t get the fruit of Luotian. Don''t you think it''s a pity?" Guan Feixue asked again.


    Li Rui and Jian Suyan look at Guan Feixue strangely.


    "What do you think you''re eating?" In short, surprised, did not expect to now, Guan Feixue did not know what he was eating.


    At first, jiansuyan and Li Rui didn''t know, but later they picked the remaining four pine nuts from the tree, and they understood.


    The so-called Luotian fruit refers to five pine nuts.


    Now the five pine nuts have all been divided and eaten.


    When Guan feixuedun showed a surprised expression, yingzi and Jian Sumei also looked confused: "so what we eat is Luotian real fruit?"


    Li Rui shrugged and confirmed again.


    All of the people in the room felt speechless.


    Unexpectedly, Luo Tian''s fruit was eaten like this.


    "No wonder I think it tastes good." Jane Su Mei was very sorry and said, "I knew I would not eat so fast. I always eat pinecones as snacks. Alas."


    She wants to eat it again.


    Li Rui sneers at it. It''s not so easy to get results in 50 years.


    "One more thing, I think, is necessary to say." Li Rui looks at jiansuyan. Jiansuyan''s face changes slightly. She wanted to wink, but Li Rui doesn''t give her the chance and says it decisively.


    "When I was on a cliff, I thought about it. Well, you can call me brother-in-law, Su Mei. I''ve decided to stay with your sister. I always hide and tuck in these days, and I feel very uncomfortable. "


    Then Li Rui couldn''t help laughing, and dafangfang took jiansuyan''s hand.


    "I''m five years different from Suyan. Maybe there''s a big age difference, but I think I can take care of a person. Plain words told me not to tell you, but I don''t want her to be like an underground lover, even to cover up a love. Many of us are thieves. Here I want to say, be brave and don''t be afraid. "


    Li Rui kept these words in his heart.


    Fate is something that can never be stopped. Li Rui has been hesitating for a long time. Finally, there is an answer. Su Yan is a good girl. If he doesn''t cherish it, Li Rui thinks he will be struck by thunder.


    That''s what happened.


    But look at everyone''s face, it seems that they were struck by thunder.


    "You two... What happened on the cliff..." Jane Su Mei stammered. She wanted to ask, but she didn''t dare to ask, but she looked curious.


    "Nothing happened, but I like your sister and just took the opportunity to express myself."


    "That..." Jane Su Mei stammered a little. Her face turned red. She wanted to say something, but her voice became smaller and smaller.


    "Congratulations, but it''s like you''re announcing your marriage. You''re not married yet. What do you do, dog abuse? Hum Sakura didn''t agree.


    "The sense of ceremony, I think women will prefer this." Li Rui said with a smile.


    "Very good." Guan Feixue said in a soft voice, but there was a bit of sadness in his eyes.


    And the arrival of this moment, in short, is completely unprepared. She should have done a lot of psychological preparation before, but when this moment really comes, she has no resistance.


    What emerges in my heart is a great sense of happiness.


    Tears filled my eyes.


    She suffered for many years, with her sister running around, living like two rats in the sewer. She is a sister, born a few minutes earlier than her sister, but she must shoulder the responsibility of protecting her sister.


    Sometimes, she would fantasize about not living like that.


    Later, I met Li Rui and regarded him as my elder brother. I really didn''t live like that any more. Following Li Rui, she went from being frightened to being upright, even young, dealing with hospital affairs.


    For a time, she felt that she was not good enough for Li Rui.


    But Li Rui didn''t think so. He didn''t think so.


    "Thank you." In short, holding Li Rui''s hand tightly, he choked and couldn''t speak.


    First bitter, then sweet, now, she finally wait for her own share of sweet. She thought that she should be like the stars all over the sky. No matter how she secretly liked it, she should keep it in her heart.


    I didn''t expect to be treated gently.


    It''s the happiest thing in the world to be treated gently by the people you like.

 Chapter 371

    "What a mouthful of dog food." Yingzi held her forehead in her hand and looked straight at her. Guan Feixue goes out silently, and Jiansu Mei goes out with her. Yingzi sees this and leaves quickly.


    Of course, they don''t want to disturb the couple''s interaction. If they need to kiss when they are in love, do they really stand by and watch?


    The devil can stand it!


    "I didn''t expect that your sister would be with Li Rui." Guan Feixue said, "I always thought that you two sisters were the girls he raised."


    Jane Su Mei was not happy: "only really strong people can freely choose their own women, regardless of any external factors. Who is right now? I don''t think every Knight will fall in love with the princess, will he


    "Don''t pretend. I don''t think you are so happy." Yingzi said with a smile.


    Jane Su Mei snorted, "of course I''m happy, but if I''m happy, I''m going to shout all over the place."


    "Aren''t you like that?" Sakura asked.


    Jane Su Mei, she is the kind of person who likes to write on her face. It''s strange that she didn''t write her happiness on her face. Said low-key introverted, it is only her wishful thinking, cherry can not be her pawn.


    "You''re not the only one who likes Li Rui, are you?" Sakura means something.


    Jane Su Mei lowered her head and muttered, "whatever you do, as long as my sister is happy."


    In the room, Li Rui and Jian Suyan nestle together. In a word, she looks like a little daughter-in-law. She looks a little embarrassed. Her temperament is very quiet, but she feels a little unnatural when she leans together.


    Hand, I''m a little embarrassed to pull it away.


    After thinking about it, Jane decided to change the topic and ease the atmosphere: "why do I think they are not very happy?"


    Li Rui''s heart suddenly a clattering, subconscious reaction, bad, she began to perform the duties of a girlfriend. How to respond in order to fully show an elegant and dignified attitude?


    After all, what women value most is attitude.


    "I think they may not adapt to this situation. After all, the two of us suddenly announced that there was a lack of foreshadowing in the early stage. After holding hands and kissing more, they will naturally get used to it. "


    With that, Li Rui was complacent and proud of his desire for survival and tact.


    In short, she blushed and said, "who wants to kiss you in front of them, I won''t kiss you."


    "Hey, who took the initiative to kiss? If you don''t kiss me, I''ll kiss you." With that, Li Rui jumped on it and held it for a while.


    Anyway, I can''t hear Guan Feixue''s voice now. In a word, I''ll give up a few times. Sweetheart, they are all like this. They don''t have the heart to set too many obstacles for each other.


    Want to give everything to each other, show their trust.


    This is love.


    After a long time, when they came back, Li Rui and Jian Suyan sat on the bed playing with their mobile phones. It looks like nothing happened between them. Yingzi sneered and asked Li Rui, "don''t pretend. No one is honest. Li Rui, where should we go now? "


    "I think it''s more appropriate to go home. Anyway, Luotian fruit has been divided by us. On the mountain, it''s no fun to go there. It''s a group of hypocrites who can push people down the mountain. " Jane Su Mei said preemptively.


    She didn''t want to go over what happened on the edge of the cliff again. Now it''s very good, sister is OK, Li Rui is OK, so it''s perfect.


    There is nothing more reassuring than recovery.


    It can be palpitation.


    Li Rui understood Jian Sumei''s idea and agreed: "let''s go back. We don''t want to participate in the right and wrong."


    "But how does Zhao Ling explain it?" He asked simply.


    "She doesn''t know we''re safe, does she? I don''t think we should keep it a secret. Huaxia group is actually good for us. Maybe we should go and talk about it. "


    Simple words have a point.


    "Well, I''ll call Zhao Ling and Fang Yi to explain." Li Rui takes out his cell phone and turns it on. I was afraid of trouble, so I didn''t turn it on all the time. Come here and help them digest pinecones. I''m not in the mood.


    At that time, I wanted to report peace, but I was afraid of causing unnecessary trouble. If I let others know that they had privately divided and eaten Luo naiguo, I didn''t know what others would think.


    Think about Li Rui''s feeling of guilty conscience.


    At this time, the phone receives hundreds of messages, all of which are missed calls. Li Rui dials Zhao Ling''s number. It''ll be through soon.


    "Li Rui, where are you? Is it safe? "


    It sounds like Zhao Ling is very excited. Li Rui lowers her voice: "I''m ok, but I''m seriously injured. Now I can''t let anyone know that I''m still alive. In this way, if you talk to Fang, you will say that Luo tiandabi won''t participate. "


    "Is that so? OK, I''ll talk to the team later. Are you ok? Is it serious? "


    "Not bad, not bad." Li Rui said with a smile, "don''t make it public. I''ll treat you to dinner later. It''s hard for you these days."


    "Well, I wish you were OK."


    "That''s it first. I''ll hang up." Li Rui said and hung up. Putting the mobile phone back in his pocket, Li Rui said easily, "OK, now we can discuss where to play."


    "Really? Really?" Jian Su Mei is very happy. She seldom comes out. Of course, she doesn''t want to go home so early. She gets a positive reply from Li Rui. She is more happy than gesture, "Yeah, I can finally go to play with peace of mind!"


    In this way, everyone is happy, rent a car, engage in self driving tour. Five, just right. Besides Wudang Mountain, there is Shennongjia. Anyway, there is always a place to play.


    Give me a good hi.


    Shennongjia, KTV, night string eating, night shopping... The team of eating, drinking and playing led by Li Rui is flying.


    Under such circumstances, Luo tiandabi, but ushered in a who did not expect the results of the contest.


    Zhao Kuafu was defeated.


    In the contest in the middle of July, another genius appeared. His name is Xu Ziling. He is a disciple of the Heavenly Master''s road in Longhu Mountain. But this man''s origin is very mysterious. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t reveal his school. At the beginning, everyone thought that he was just a small role of the Heavenly Master and Taoist school to deal with the problem.


    Luotian is bigger than the seventh day.


    Xu Ziling and Zhao Kuafu came to the field. It was a place like a football stadium. The audience in the stands held their breath and focused on Zhao Kuafu.


    I thought it was an easy fight.


    I thought.

 Chapter 372

    "You are very strong. I feel that your breath is very complicated. It should not be the breath that you practice yourself." Xu Ziling is 1.8 meters tall, with long hair and a Taoist robe. His dress is also a typical Taoist dress.


    However, the Taoist robe on his body looks very elegant. His facial features are also very correct, just drooping eyes, showing a little lazy meaning.


    It''s a face world, too. Many of the women who were present at the scene felt a twinkle when they saw him.


    And Zhao Kuafu is more evil, ruffian, and with a bit of arrogance. Zhao Kuafu''s image is also excellent, different from Xu Ziling only in temperament.


    His fans are more, many people see Zhao Kuafu, show excited look.


    The first person in mingquanjing!


    What a fascinating title.


    "Stop talking nonsense, come on. After this competition, I have to go back to practice. " Zhao Kuafu''s relaxed posture is completely in line with his overbearing demeanor. For a moment, the people watching the war were so excited that they wished they were Zhao Kuafu and forced them to pretend.


    However, Xu Ziling laughed: "it''s arrogant."


    Xu Ziling goes to Zhao Kuafu, and two yellow runes fly out of his sleeves. He twists the two runes in the palm of his hand, and his feet move very fast.


    Suddenly a flip, like a black lotus in full bloom. In between, two yellow shadows flash away, as if Xu Ziling had thrown two steel plates instead of Rune paper.


    Even though Zhao Kuafu had the level of the spring, he was startled. In response, Zhao Kuafu waved his hands and tried to dodge Xu Ziling''s rune. Unexpectedly, Xu Ziling''s figure suddenly appeared and put his foot on Zhao Kuafu.


    The body is elegant and can''t be prevented.


    The two pieces of Fu paper pasted on Zhao Kuafu''s body, with a click, the power of thunder and lightning burst out from the Fu paper.


    Zhao Kuafu was forced to accept this record.


    This record also reminds Zhao Kuafu of Li Rui''s Leifa.


    But Li Rui is dead.


    Thinking of this, Zhao Kuafu went crazy.


    He began to attack crazily.


    Xu Ziling was shocked and specialized in defense, but he didn''t panic much. Sometimes, he had to be forced to trade injuries for injuries. After all, Zhao Kuafu''s life was still in Quanjing.


    His attack can''t be avoided by dodging.


    But Xu Ziling has always been very calm to deal with, although he was injured, but he always retained some spare strength. Unlike Zhao Kuafu, it was a stormy attack.


    As Zhao Kuafu attacked more and more, Xu Ziling suddenly jumped up. With his body shape, he leaped over Zhao Kuafu''s head. Taking Xu Ziling as the center, the thirty-six yellow runes were like a big umbrella, covering Zhao Kuafu.


    "Thunder town!"


    Xu Ziling''s hair was fluttering and his Taoist robes were blowing. The whole person suppressed him and sat down in front of Zhao Kuafu.


    Bang bang!


    Huang Fu paper constantly flew to Zhao Kuafu''s body, burst out a group of thunder and lightning.


    In the meantime, Xu Ziling pinched out a pithy formula and gave directions out of thin air.


    With Xu Ziling''s instruction, the thunder came straight to Zhao Kuafu.


    Dong!


    Smoke billowed.


    Time seems to be still, and everyone is staring at the scene with their eyes wide open.


    It''s amazing.


    Xu Ziling is just a banished immortal in the sky.


    After Xu Ziling finished the thunder, he also fell to the ground. Next to him, there is a big pit with a diameter of three meters, in which lies Zhao Kuafu.


    Zhao Kuafu''s skin is full of flesh, and he doesn''t move.


    With a bit of loss on his face.


    Xu Ziling got up from the ground and came to Zhao Kuafu.


    "Don''t think that you are a genius, and don''t think that you are the only one in the world. So am I, hehe. I heard that a few days ago, you ran to my cousin Bai xuanyang''s room and killed several people. Zhao Kuafu, Zhao Kuafu, do you really think you are invincible? "


    Xu Ziling still had a gentle smile on his face, but the disdain in his words and the coldness between his teeth were clearly spread to Zhao Kuafu.


    "You southerners, there is no one who can fight."


    "Isn''t dragon tiger mountain from the south?" Zhao Kuafu coughed and asked.


    Xu Ziling sneered: "I''m from the north. I''m only learning Taoism when I go to Longhu Mountain. Sooner or later, I''ll go back to the north, so I''ve always been from the north."


    "It''s ridiculous that people like you can even repair the spring of life in the South and North." Zhao Kuafu spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Xu Ziling came forward to Zhao Kuafu.


    "This man''s mind is not right. I''m a dragon and tiger mountain. I''ll kill evil and make a name for the right way."


    Xu Ziling stepped on Zhao Kuafu''s arms one by one.


    From beginning to end, Zhao Kuafu didn''t hum.


    Xu Ziling did not have any hesitation and fear.


    Afterwards, Zhao Kuafu was carried away, and it was said that there was no one in Jiangnan province from Bai xuanyang. A Li Rui fell off a cliff and died. One of Zhao Kuafu''s parents, named Quanjing, was maimed by another.


    What''s more, in the speech, there is a hint that there is no one in the south. This kind of words is very hard to hear, but it also makes the southern young generation of practitioners helpless.


    Xu Ziling considered himself a northerner, but also a life spring above Zhao Kuafu.


    On the eleventh day of durotabi, another young man appeared in the spring of life. The young man was a true northerner. After maiming a southerner on the field, the young man openly asked, "does anyone in the South dare to fight?"


    Such an arrogant open war, the scene is silent.


    The northerners are too powerful.


    It''s a fact that we can''t compare with each other. Many young practitioners in the South feel that they have no face and feel deeply humiliated.


    But there was nothing to do.


    In such a dull atmosphere, Luo tiandabi continued. The northerners, the southerners.


    For several days, the southerners were beaten down by the northerners.


    At this time, many southern practitioners are looking forward to someone who can stir up the backbone of the southern school and defeat the arrogance of the northern school.


    On the 15th day of Luotian Dabi, July is just over. Fang Yi can''t help but call Li Rui.


    "Are you coming or not? Don''t pretend. If I didn''t care about you and find someone to visit you, I don''t know you were not hurt at all. "


    "What''s the matter? I don''t want to come. I''m safe now. I don''t know how happy I am. Why do I mix with your muddy water? " Li ruicai is too lazy to deal with so many things. Anyway, he has eaten all the fruit.


    Fang told us what happened in the past half a month.


    "I''d like you to come here. You''re the only one who can live in town now. It''s the best time for you to come out now. Besides, don''t you want revenge? You should know who pushed you down the cliff, right


    This made Li Rui silent and thought about it for a long time. Li Rui said, "OK, I''ll come here tomorrow. You can make them clean their necks and wait."


    At this moment, actually, I''ve had a good time.


    "Are you going to compete again?" Jane asked softly.


    Li Rui nodded, looked into the distance and said softly:


    "After all, it''s hard to settle down."


    What''s north and south, what''s south and nobody''s, what''s Bai xuanyang''s.


    They don''t know how much they weigh unless they are clearly arranged.

 Chapter 373

    "Li Rui? Who is he


    The next morning, Li Rui returned to Wudang. At this time, no one took Li Rui seriously. When most people talk about it, they say, "Oh, the one who accidentally fell off the cliff with a group of women eating, drinking and having fun?"¡° Isn''t he dead? "


    In private, in fact, more people are curious that this guy is not dead. Later, there is a rumor that he was rescued. After being rescued, he was sent back after half a month of first aid.


    When Xu Ziling heard about this, he almost couldn''t help laughing: "these people are really in a hurry to go to the doctor."


    It''s true. I''ve been playing for half a month, but none of them can. Zhao Kuafu, who had been pinned on high hopes, was not disabled. Now quietly carrying back a nearly dead man, come to participate in the contest?


    "I''m afraid I''ve lost my intelligence." Zhao Yi, the representative of mingquanjing of the northern school, is also extremely ridiculous.


    Up and down, some of you soon focused on Li Rui''s women. As soon as Zhao Ling saw that Li Rui came back safe and sound, she was so happy that she immediately ran to hang out with four women.


    There''s no way. Only the four women Li Rui brings can make Zhao Ling feel intimate. Other people, either the leaders at the higher level, or those who don''t have much to say, are far less familiar than simply speaking. They eat and drink too much.


    The reunion of the Hougong group is full of drama. And that group of wolves from the north, is one by one salivating, thinking of a pro Fangze yunyun.


    Of course, if you want to get a woman, you must first beat a man and show your superiority. Such competition rules are not only among human beings, but also among animals.


    Of course, they want to beat Li Rui to prove their strength. However, Li Rui and five women don''t go out when they come to the hotel. They stay in the room every day and don''t know what to do. It''s said that some people have sensitive ears. They always hear the laughter and panting in the room.


    Such a rendering adds to the mystery of the room where Li Rui lives, not to mention the northern ones, even the southern ones are envious. What''s the real result of Luotian? Let''s see how to live a real life winner.


    However, it is said that Zhao Yi is very fond of playing with the trained women. This guy once expressed his opinion that such women know the most skills and are not tired. Some people agree with this.


    In a match in early August, Li Rui''s first opponent was Zhao Yi.


    In this battle, everyone is not optimistic about Li Rui. Not to mention the people from the north, even Fang and others are not sure about Li Rui''s real strength.


    Who is Zhao Yi? Life spring! It has to be said that the northern cultivators are strong, and there are several more in the life spring.


    "This Zhao Yi is not simple. He has powerful strength as a guarantee


    "His uncle is a gun god of a generation. As a nephew, Zhao Yi is indeed inherited by the family."


    "Excellent children are absolutely excellent children."


    There are praise, flattery and ridicule outside the court. On Li Rui''s side, there is no comment. One is that Li Rui has no family origin, the other is that they think Li Rui is not worth mentioning in front of Zhao Yi.


    Maybe the only women who are willing to stand firmly on Li Rui''s side are the five women in the Huaxia group.


    They know Li Rui''s strength best.


    "I''ll see how brother Li beat Zhao Yi." Jane Su Mei said with a small fist.


    "You don''t have to look at it. I don''t think there''s anything wrong with him." Yingzi has been used to it for a long time. Anyway, Li Rui is not a person when he is serious.


    "Is it really all right?" Guan Feixue is still worried.


    "Don''t worry. He''s OK. I believe him." In a nutshell.


    This man, in her eyes, is the strongest!


    No one!


    "Come on Cried Jane.


    The two have already stood face to face on the field.


    Zhao Yi looked at Li Rui with disdain and said, "I heard that you''ve been mixing with women all day. Are you afraid your legs are soft? I advise you to give up on your own so that you won''t know you when I beat you later. "


    "Did you eat shit yesterday? The mouth stinks. " On swearing, Li Rui never pretends.


    "You Zhao Yi immediately became angry. What is Li Rui? In his eyes, he is not a playboy with a fancy fist and embroidered legs. He dares to talk to him like this. Who can bear it.


    Zhao Yi goes up with a punch.


    Although he didn''t have a gun in his hand, his fists were not weak. Among the younger generation, few of them could beat him.


    According to Zhao Yi''s idea, this blow is enough to break Li Rui''s ribs. But when the fist comes to Li Rui, Li Rui is also a fist.


    On both sides, Zhao Yi heard a click, followed by a sharp pain in the arm, his left arm dislocated on the spot. Zhao Yi retreats, grabs the arm of his left arm with his right hand, pulls it away and takes it back.


    "You''re hiding your strength." Zhao Yi is gloomy.


    "What strength do I hide? I have never said what strength I am, or how weak I am? " Li Rui stood up and said, "it''s all your wishful thinking. What do you have to do with me?"


    Zhao Yi''s face was cloudy and sunny. For a moment, he raised his hand, and the grass on the ground was flying. At the speed visible to the naked eye, the flying grass solidified between his hands and condensed into a two meter long gun.


    It''s like Zhao Zilong, the God of martial arts in TV series.


    The natural and unrestrained posture, the upright and upright position. With this skill, Zhao Yi is impressive enough.


    "With Reiki condensation as the body of the gun, and with the manifestation of external things, the gun moves. Zhao Yi, if your uncle was here, he would not use the grass on the ground at all. Instead, he would make a gun out of thin air. Of course, the highest level should be the intention of the gun, nothing is not a gun, it can be seen that your strength is not so good


    "Just try!"


    Zhao Yi came forward with a shot.


    Li Rui didn''t play with him, so he jumped up.


    As Fang said to him, Xu Ziling and Zhao Kuafu fought like that. The only difference is that Li Rui did not use Rune paper. This lightning is different from that of Xu Ziling.


    The void generates electricity.


    "Thunder prison!"


    Li Rui created his own move, Lei prison.


    Under the town.


    For a moment, people on the stage were staring at the scene in disbelief. Li Rui is more like a God than Xu Ziling.


    It''s like a God in charge of thunder and lightning.


    When Li Rui raised his hand, a thick thunder and lightning burst irregularly, and two figures leaped out of the jury seat at the same time.


    "Stop it


    "Stop!"


    Li Rui looked at them in a hurry and said, "when Zhao Kuafu was attacked, did you ever stop? What a shame


    Heavy thunder and lightning poured down.


    Zhao Yi stabbed at the sky with his gun, but he was struck by thunder and lightning.


    Hum!


    Without fear, he lost consciousness and fell into the boundless darkness.


    All of a sudden, the whole audience was dead.

 Chapter 374

    "Why does he also know the thunder method of heaven''s way? Is he also a man of dragon and tiger mountain?"


    "Dragon and tiger mountain is so terrible that there are two young people in the spring of life!"


    "It''s not right. His thunder method is not pure. Longhushan doesn''t have such powerful palm thunder. What school does this man come from? "


    After a long time, the reaction of the people have been talking, and between the field, again waves!


    The two judges who came to the venue were a little late. At this time, Zhao Yi''s life and death were unknown. For them, it was extremely shameless.


    "You''re so brave, don''t you think no one can cure you?" Ding Chundong was the first one to arrive. His face was full of anger.


    He was followed by another middle-aged man, who was also full of anger: "they all told you to stop, but you wanted to kill people. Do you really think our review team doesn''t exist?"?! Do you still have our working group in your eyes? Based on this, you don''t deserve the real fruit of Luotian! "


    Li Rui won or not, first two say, but first put the dung basin to his head, the biggest part of the interests to avoid out, this is what they want to do.


    Li Rui said with a faint smile: "it''s not rare for labor and capital to have Luo Tian''s fruit. Who wants it. Don''t use Luo tianzhenguo. I''m still developing well. My strength doesn''t depend on Luo tianzhenguo! "


    All four of them were shocked.


    A lot of people secretly scold in the heart, this person is stupid. Luo Tianzhen fruit 50 years a result, eat Luo Tianzhen fruit, can directly let people''s strength soar, less struggle for four or five years.


    Time is money, efficiency is life. Li Rui, did you say that if you don''t want it, you don''t want Luotian Zhenguo?


    This is crazy.


    But there are also some people who feel admiration. This is the real man. In a rage, Luo Tianzhen said that if you don''t want it, you don''t want it. It''s just too ambitious.


    In short, the four of them are eccentric, holding a face and pretending to be nothing. In fact, they have endured a lot.


    I want to laugh.


    I really want to laugh.


    But we have to hold back.


    Luo Tian''s fruit has been digested. Now Li Rui can say no. Anyway, when they go to pick, they will find that the black snake guarding Luotian fruit is gone, and Luotian fruit is gone.


    Wonderful.


    When Ding Chundong saw Li Rui''s determination, he didn''t know what to say for a moment, so he said angrily, "you''re not worthy to take part in the luotian competition. Since you don''t want luotianzhenguo, you can go. "


    Li Rui looks up at the sky and laughs.


    I was so happy that tears were coming out.


    "Ding Chundong, you are a shameless old thief. Originally, you didn''t bother me. I didn''t bother to talk to you. You really took yourself seriously. Luotian Dabi is a competition for all our young people. What kind of thing do you mean? If you want to drive people away, you can drive them away? In the name of everyone? "


    "What''s more, I came here to take part in the luotian competition, not for the real fruit of Luotian, but to compete on the same stage, try my best with the world''s talents, and make progress together! Earlier, I heard about the southern and northern school. Actually, I don''t like this. We all belong to China. If we have to divide into different factions, it should be at home and abroad! We Huaxia are a family. But I also know that some people are not convinced! I don''t like to say that there are no southerners. If someone has to say that there is no one in the south, well, I''ll wait here. Anyone who is not convinced can challenge me! "


    These words are full of enthusiasm and sound.


    Other judges on the judging platform nodded frequently.


    "Yes, Huaxia is a family, but it''s just north and south. This young man has a lot of insight, and his words are very reasonable. "


    "Yes, what is rare is that he is willing to abandon his family views while he has strength."


    "Jiangnan province has produced good seedlings."


    For a moment, those who originally looked down upon Li Rui and those who ridiculed Li Rui were filled with emotion and good feelings.


    This is the master''s bearing. This is the awareness and style that young people should have.


    In contrast, Bai xuanyang, Xu Ziling and others under the stage don''t look very good. Bai xuanyang clapped his hands and said in a loud voice: "Li Rui, don''t use the name of Dayi to wash yourself. You who come out to compete with four or five women deserve to talk about righteousness? "


    "That''s to say, the North-South view is just to encourage the peers of the south school to work hard. How can we know that we don''t mean well?"


    "Well, since he dares to speak, let''s go up for a while. We are all unconvinced by such arrogance


    Bai xuanyang and others were very popular. At this time, Xu Ziling stood up.


    "Don''t talk. Li Rui has a point. There is no north or south in China. Even if there is, you can only say it in your heart. Don''t say it. It''s your fault to say it. However, he said, "we compete on the same stage and try our best. I think that''s very good."


    Xu Ziling''s toes gently, a few meters jump, jump directly to the field, fairy air.


    "Li Rui, I''ll meet you. Your younger martial brother Zhao Kuafu has good strength. It''s said that he is better than you. But today, you should be stronger than him. I''m looking forward to your performance. "


    "You don''t have to look forward to it. Book a hospital bed and wait to be hospitalized." Li Rui said haughtily.


    Xu Ziling chuckled, not irritated. He is different from Zhao Yi. Zhao Yi is arrogant, like a powder keg. And he came from the dragon and tiger mountain, and his heart was more pure. These ordinary words could not irritate him.


    "Sharp teeth and sharp mouth, come on."


    Xu Ziling showed his hand and slowly felt out a thunder symbol.


    Li Rui walked to Xu Ziling, but not fast. When Li Rui steps out of the third step, a thunder amulet comes to his face. Li Rui grabs it. The thunder amulet is annihilated in Li Rui''s palm before it can be excited.


    "How dare you come to the show, just like a small road?"


    Xu Ziling plays Leifa in front of Li Rui. It can be said that he is playing with a big axe in front of Lu Ban. One of Li Rui''s best skills is Lei FA.


    Besides, the power of black thunder itself is still above that of white thunder. Xu Ziling has to rely on the power of foreign objects to show the power of thunder, but Li Rui can directly control thunder.


    For example, Xu Ziling is a scholar, while Li Rui is a warrior. It''s hard for the literati to use their tongue when the martial arts really start. If you don''t see it, most of the people who set up the country and fight against the country are armed men. That''s why it''s said that a scholar''s rebellion can''t be achieved in ten years.


    Lei Fu lost its effect in Li Rui''s hands, and Xu Ziling''s face changed.


    He gritted his teeth and raised his hand to hit two more thunder runes, one before the other, like a paper plane gliding in the sky, which bumped into Li Rui''s body at a tricky angle.


    "Xu Ziling is Xu Ziling. He is always elegant when he raises his hands and raises his feet. Dragon and Tiger Mountain has a profound foundation over the years. Look at their disciples. They don''t fight close to others. It''s enough to throw thunder amulets. "


    "This time, I''m afraid it''s not enough to rely on Lei Fu alone?"


    On the judging panel, someone said with a smile: "I''m afraid this time, Xu Ziling will have to do it himself."


    At this time, we guess that the last time Xu Ziling and Zhao Kuafu fought, they didn''t use all their strength!

 Chapter 375

    In the face of Lei Fu, Li Rui is not in a hurry. Black Lei Si, as thin as hair, is strangled in an instant. Leifu exploded two meters away with a bang. In the eyes of outsiders, this scene is really good, really big production, conscience, the film business''s sense of seeing.


    However, Xu Ziling''s feelings are deeper.


    Lei Fu just exploded before he got close to Li Rui, which shows that Li Rui''s perception of his body is extremely sharp. Such an opponent is the most troublesome. One is that Li Rui''s strength has reached that level, the other is that Leifa has been restrained obviously.


    "It seems that you are also a good thunder player. I really look down on you, but do you think I only know Lei Fu? "


    Xu Ziling gently paced around Li Rui, looking left and right. After thinking about it, he took five copper coins out of his pocket.


    "Well, is it a bronze coin sword?"


    On the stage, someone screamed. Longhushan copper coin sword is a famous sword skill. In his early years, Longhushan used Taoism to exorcise evil spirits. Sometimes he had to hide his identity and use copper coin to make a sword. Copper coin sword is easy to carry and has strange power.


    "Xu Ziling even knows how to use bronze swords. He is really the core disciple of dragon and tiger mountain."


    "It''s a good show."


    Five copper coins with sharp and shiny edges. Xu Ziling infused the aura into the copper coins, making five copper coins into a line. The top copper coin is the point of the sword, the smallest. The length of five copper wires is less than the length of a palm. Xu Ziling put the sword in his palm and pushed it gently.


    The sword flies out and stabs Li Rui. Li Rui raised his hand as a palm, which was learned from the leader of the seven kill sect, and directly killed the enemy with strong strength. Although the speed of Tongqian sword is fast and the angle is also sharp, the victory of Hongquan is in a wide range.


    Ding Ding Ding sound one after another, the copper coin sword was swept away by the strength of the blow fist, and suddenly fell apart.


    "It''s a wonderful time!" Even the judges in the judging panel couldn''t help staring. The most powerful part of the dragon and tiger mountain''s copper coin sword is not its sharpness, nor its speed and shape, but its combination and division.


    Li Rui''s fists scattered the bronze coins and swords, but five of them didn''t. They turn from the whole to the individual, dribbling around, looking for their own angles and flying to Li Rui.


    Five copper coins, play the effect of tiannu scattered flowers!


    This is the most powerful part of copper coin sword.


    Around Li Rui''s body, it seems that there are countless streamers. These streamers are the brilliance of the sharp part of the copper coin under the reflection of Yangguan.


    No one is unaware of the dangers, including Li Rui himself. No matter how keen Li Rui''s perception is, he still feels numb when facing the five coins.


    "It is said that the great master of dragon and tiger mountain used a copper coin sword the same size as an ordinary sword. I really can''t imagine what the effect would be if the great master came and used a copper coin sword. "


    At the judging panel, some people sigh. Dragon and tiger mountain is really a wonderful mountain. It has so many amazing skills to inherit!


    If an ordinary Taoist has a genuine thunder method, he can exorcise evil spirits and be respected. The copper coin sword, however, is an assassin''s mace. It not only expels evil spirits, but also has great power in fighting.


    "Xu Ziling''s strength is not the first among the younger generation. No matter what, he is the best."


    After Xu Ziling used his bronze sword, they all gave him a surprisingly high evaluation.


    On the other hand, Li Rui''s current crisis is almost predictable.


    Not many people are optimistic about it.


    "Sister Suyan, is brother Li OK?" Chien Su Mei is a little weak. It''s too dangerous for people to fight. I''m afraid of it.


    "Xu Ziling is a bit of a Taoist, but Li Rui is not a vegetarian. I don''t think there''s any need to worry about it. You think about it, he fell off the cliff all right, but also with plain words. Can''t handle a few coppers? " Sakura said.


    That makes sense!


    Jiansuyan and jiansumeidun look at yingzi with new eyes.


    Guan Feixue laughed and said, "he will be OK. We just need to watch."


    As soon as the words were finished, the five copper coins controlled by Xu Ziling suddenly did not move and were fixed in mid air. The streamer around Li Rui suddenly disappeared.


    Li Rui looked at the coins with curious eyes.


    Then he looked at Xu Ziling and asked with a smile, "you puppet art?"


    Xu Ziling''s face suddenly turned pale.


    The so-called puppet technique is to control the puppet''s activities with silk thread. Can the puppet move? No, it has to be controlled. Then the manipulation must rely on a certain medium, which can be said to be simple as line and rope, and complex as aura.


    Of course, some people can control the sword with their mind, but can Xu Ziling achieve such a high level? Li Rui thinks not.


    "At first glance, it''s really powerful." Li Rui praised.


    Xu Ziling''s face was not good-looking, and he said, "you are powerful."


    Li Rui nodded: "of course I''m powerful. If I''m not, how can I carry it? Xu Ziling, do you have any other skills? If not, it''s my turn. "


    Xu Ziling shook his head: "I can''t hurt you, you don''t want to hurt me, you can at most draw with me."


    All of a sudden, the audience was in an uproar.


    Xu Ziling actually admitted that Li Rui could open a meeting with him.


    "It turns out that Li Rui is so powerful!"


    "It''s estimated that Xu Ziling doesn''t want Li Rui to lose too much. It''s also true that he should consider the face of the southern faction."


    They did not know that Li Rui had seen through Xu Ziling''s copper coin sword. I thought that the bronze sword was still under Xu Ziling''s control.


    But I don''t know, copper coin sword, cut off contact with Xu Ziling at this time. The bronze coin sword is still in the air, but Xu Ziling can''t control it.


    Li Rui is very clear.


    "Xu Ziling, if you give up, it''s still time."


    "I, Xu Ziling, can''t give up." Xu Ziling looked at Li Rui and said, "even if you can see through my technique, you can''t defeat me. I brought the bronze sword with me since I was a child. You can only stop my attack. "


    These five copper coins are not ordinary copper coins, but are raised by Xu Ziling. How Li Rui cut off his control over copper coins is not clear to him. However, as long as Li Rui relaxes his interference with copper coins, they will return to Xu Ziling''s control.


    Does Li Rui interfere with the attack at the same time?


    impossible.


    So both sides are tied at most.


    Li Rui can only defend, not attack.


    But at this time, five copper coins, like bullets, flew to Xu Ziling. The attack is faster, more strange and fiercer than when Xu Ziling launched it!


    Whew, whew, whew!


    With a few puffs, Xu Ziling was hit with several blood holes.


    The accident happened so quickly that no one responded.


    "Impossible, how can you..." Xu Ziling was in a cold sweat. He never thought that Li Rui could control his copper money!


    Li Rui looks at Xu Ziling and smiles.


    If compared with idea and aura, two Xu Ziling are not his opponents.


    From the beginning, Xu Ziling was wrong about this.


    "I just want to beat you in the field you are most proud of and make you lose with conviction. Xu Ziling, let me ask you, are you satisfied? If you don''t agree, I''ll give you some more blood holes until you take them! "

 Chapter 376

    "Stop it


    Far away, Ding Chundong came again. This time, he decided to come here without waiting for Li Rui to kill, so as to avoid the situation that can''t be prevented. He''s far sighted, and it''s timely to get involved.


    "Li Rui, you have won. There is no need to be aggressive. What you are doing now will only make people despise you. Don''t do whatever you want and humiliate others by relying on your own ability. "


    Ding Chundong came to Xu Ziling and stood up to protect Xu Ziling behind him. Anyway, he has offended Li Rui for a long time. He will protect Zhao Yi first and then Xu Ziling. He will protect the two life springs. At least he will have a good relationship.


    But Li Rui didn''t take this man seriously: "what are you, dare to be presumptuous in front of me?"


    Instead of looking at Ding Chundong, he smashed five copper coins directly on Xu Ziling''s body. At this moment, there were ten blood holes in Xu Ziling''s body. At this time, Xu Ziling was bleeding and seriously injured.


    Ding Chundong said: "you are still doing it. Are you human?"


    "Noisy!" Li Rui''s eyes were awe inspiring. He directly manipulated five copper coins to hit Xu Ziling again. Xu Ziling was on the verge of death, and there was only one breath left.


    Ding Chundong is so angry, OK? Li Rui just doesn''t move him, just moves Xu Ziling. This also led to, it seems that it was because of him that Li Rui would be so angry with Xu Ziling and so general.


    This good fate is doomed to be not so good. Under the shame and indignation, Ding Chundong rushed to Li Rui: "son of a bitch, I''ll teach you a good lesson today!"


    All of a sudden, a thick black thunder rushed directly towards Ding Chundong''s front, just like a black dragon. Ding Chundong subconsciously block, the black dragon simply can''t stop, direct puncture Ding Chundong''s arm, his arm burst!


    "You dare to jump up and down in front of me. How many pounds are you? I think I will sell you face. Without strength, you will lose face! "


    Li Rui walks slowly to Ding Chundong. His aura imitates the form and turns it into Qi. He directly pinches Ding Chundong and hangs him in the air.


    "Ding Chundong, other people respect you. That''s other people''s business. In front of me, you don''t have such capital. Among the people present, the highest realm is life spring realm. I''m not afraid to fight anyone, because I can crush the whole court. You are nothing but a mole ant


    After that, Li Rui grabs Ding Chundong''s other arm and tears it in midair!


    It''s like tearing up a doll.


    All of a sudden, there was no sound.


    At the moment, Li Rui finally stopped hiding his strength and suppressed the whole audience with an absolute strong posture. It''s enough to have him alone!


    What is Ding Chundong? Li Rui leaves him and doesn''t look at him any more. Li Rui came to Xu Ziling and said faintly, "don''t think you are very strong. It''s easier for me to kill you than chicken. If you don''t give up, you can. I can take my time. "


    "I will never give up..."


    "If you don''t give up, you''ll die." Li Rui gently raised his hand. In the palm of his hand, the black thunder flickered, giving off a dazzling black light.


    "Even if I die, I will never give up!" At this moment, Xu Ziling gave up all his resistance, lay on the ground and closed his eyes.


    He doesn''t care about life and death. Anyway, he was beaten like this. If he had to admit defeat in his will, it would be more embarrassing than death.


    He was ready to be killed.


    However, death did not fall.


    Xu Ziling couldn''t help opening his eyes.


    But I see Li Rui''s figure gradually moving away.


    "You have proved the spirit of the warrior. I appreciate you. But the next time you go wild, you''re ready to be abandoned. "


    Li Rui''s voice came from afar. Xu Ziling breathed out and looked at the blue sky.


    "I''m not dead. It''s a great feeling."


    Soon someone quickly rescued Xu Ziling and sent him to the medical department for treatment. At this time, Li Rui stood in the middle of the field, and he stood there with his arms open.


    "Who else, then?"


    Li Rui''s arrogance is unmatched.


    If it was low-key before, it didn''t care, it doesn''t matter.


    Now, he doesn''t want to keep a low profile and hear those noisy voices any more, so the whole scene should follow his call and be quiet.


    "Who else, fight me!"


    He asked again.


    This time, no one will challenge again.


    There must be some strong people in mingquanjing at the scene. However, after watching Li Rui defeat Zhao Yi and Xu Ziling one after another, they have no interest in playing any more.


    Li Rui is so strong!


    It''s the rolling bureau!


    In mingquanjing, Xu Ziling represents the mingquanjing level of the younger generation, while Li Rui represents another level. Just as he said, the strongest one on the scene is mingquanjing, even the older generation, he is not afraid!


    This is an absolute confidence.


    This is the embodiment of strength.


    Hang life spring, crush God sea, ignore the rules, he is the rules!


    At this moment, Li Rui attracted attention.


    I don''t know how many people silently list their peers as idols in their hearts. I don''t know how many people regard Li Rui as the object of imitation.


    And more people are afraid. Those who had laughed at Li Rui before, looking at Li Rui''s confident figure standing in the field, felt fiery on their faces, as if they had been slapped in the face.


    Until Li Rui stood for ten minutes, no one came on the court again.


    Li Rui laughs: "since there is no one, then accept."


    It''s very boring.


    In a nutshell, the five of them all laughed together. They all thought Li Rui was too cute!


    How can there be such a lovely boy!


    How can there be such a wonderful boy in the world!


    At this moment, I don''t know how many girls regard Li Rui as their dream lover and want to have a monkey with him. The people of Wudang over there get up from the judging table and walk to Li Rui.


    "Congratulations, you are the king today. Well, before Ding Chundong, what he said didn''t count. Luo Tian really wanted to give it. Li Rui, don''t be angry. We didn''t look down on you, did we? "


    At this moment, the judges are clear about Li Rui''s strength and potential. Others have proved themselves, and it''s just a fool''s business to do evil again.


    At this time, flattery is the last word.


    "Li Rui, I''m sorry. We apologize for Ding Chundong''s actions. I believe he also understands his mistakes. "


    "Yes, Li Rui, don''t be angry."


    Li Rui laughed and said, "well, I''m not angry. Everybody, I''ll go back to have a rest first. Luo tianzhenguo, please send it to my room at that time. "


    Luotian real fruit?


    Are you kidding? Of course, I''ve been eaten for a long time.


    But since they have a good intention, of course, they still want it. Maybe they still have it in stock?


    Or are there other good things?


    Don''t you want it? It doesn''t make sense.

 Chapter 377

    Back at the hotel, the five people around Li Rui chirped. Fang Yidao and others are outside the door. They can''t even speak. They are helpless. In terms of speech, there is no comparison with women. One woman is worth the theory of five hundred ducks. Fang Yi understood it.


    Zhao Ling can get close to Li Rui and speak the most. But after all, it''s nothing more than "Congratulations, when''s the treat? No, you can''t invite more than a few times." it makes people blush.


    Jane Su Yan and Jane Su Mei are more concerned about whether Li Rui is injured.


    After half an hour, Li Rui managed to deal with several women and came to the corridor to chat with Fang.


    "It''s a good performance this time. It''s very competitive." Fang Yidao first affirmed Li Rui''s performance. Indeed, Li Rui stood up at the most needed moment and severely attacked Xu Ziling''s arrogance and suppressed the whole audience.


    It can be said that it is awesome in time.


    "You''re a reliable talent. It''s worth our searching so long after you fell off the cliff. What''s the matter? After this, do you want to visit our Huaxia group? "


    Li Rui laughed at once, with a mysterious smile. What does Fang Yidao mean by what he said just now? He just wanted to attract people. Li Rui is also an understanding person. How can he not understand. However, this is indeed a good intention.


    "Well, we''ll make another appointment when we get back."


    Li Rui agreed. Fang Yi laughed and patted Li Rui on the shoulder: "it''s good. It''s a good seedling. It''s bound to be promising in the future!"


    "The captain is flattered." Li Rui said modestly.


    Fang Yi is very satisfied and nods. He also knows that Li Rui is just coming out for a while, and he has to go back to his room to deal with some girls. Now I didn''t say much, so I left.


    Li Rui also went back to his room. After a while, he saw Chen Changsheng standing outside the door, knocking and coughing.


    It''s still down the corridor.


    "Li Rui, your performance is very good this time. In my opinion, you are very successful. The search of our Huaxia team is meaningful. How about when we go back to Jianghua, would you like to come and taste the delicious food of our Huaxia group? "


    Li Rui said with a smile: "no problem. Captain Fang has already told me that. I have an appointment with him."


    Chen Changsheng''s eyes were slightly surprised, and then he began to smile, which was also mysterious: "well, then we''ll be waiting for you."


    Chen Changsheng also left.


    Li Rui returns to the room.


    Soon after, someone came to look for him. This time, it''s someone Li Rui doesn''t know. He came to express his admiration and make an appointment for dinner. Even a little sister asked if she would like to play a game in her room in the evening.


    It''s a big scale. It''s OK. But in the room, their ears are very sensitive. Li ruiwan can''t agree.


    Of course, I choose to refuse! Righteous words refuse!


    "Sorry, I''m not like that!"


    "Hum, straight male cancer! Obviously, I don''t think I''m beautiful enough. What''s the big deal! " Miss is not happy to leave.


    Li Rui went back to his room and said, "you say, how can I have straight male cancer?"


    After so many years, it''s the first time that I''ve been given this label. I''m really not happy.


    Guan Feixue said with a smile: "in straight female cancer, as long as the man does not follow his own meaning, does not kneel lick, that is straight male cancer performance."


    "I should have rushed out just now and slapped her twice!" Jane Su Mei said angrily.


    Sakura chuckled: "your sister didn''t speak, you are in a hurry."


    Jane Su Mei blushed and argued, "of course I want to speak for my sister. What do you mean?"


    Sakura stopped talking.


    Zhao Ling felt strange at this time, so she asked, "why does Su Mei speak for Su Yan? Su Yan, you and Li Rui..."


    "My sister is Li Rui''s girlfriend now." Jane Su Mei said triumphantly.


    Zhao Ling Leng Leng, as if this answer made her feel a little embarrassed, rather unnatural.


    "Well, ah."


    It''s really hard to say for whom this reaction is happy, even with a little bit of... Loss.


    In the room, the atmosphere was a little strange.


    On the other side. Here in Wudang, I drove a helicopter down to pick Luo Tianguo. As a result, I found that Luo Tianguo was gone. Not only Luotian, but also the black snake. This can be really shocked, make such a big oolong, the person in charge of the cold sweat has come down.


    "No, the black snake ate the fruit of Luotian. I don''t know where to hide!"


    When Li Rui left, he had cleared away the traces of the scene, leaving no footprints. At this moment, people in Wudang are putting the responsibility on a snake, which is a headache for the leaders.


    This really gives Wudang people a headache. Well, the name of Luotian Dabi is Luotian Zhenguo. Now even Luo naiguo is gone. I''ll break my promise.


    "What can we do?" The one who is in charge of the whole Luotian competition is an elder of Wudang. His name is Luotian. The elder of Luotian is really in a mess. At the critical moment, Luo Tian''s real fruit is gone. What can he reward others with?


    "We must have a good discussion on this matter. We can''t break our promise."


    Luotian called all the people in charge. Of course, these people are from Wudang. Don''t let outsiders know about it, otherwise Wudang will be disgraced.


    "Well, let''s talk it over in private, and don''t let it out. How about another way to compensate, Mr. Tian? "


    This is the only way to do it.


    "That''s good, you go to contact..."


    "No, just discuss this with Li Rui. Because of him, Luo tiandabi can''t go on, so he is the only winner in the end. We just need to deal with Li Rui. "


    "Well, let''s go to find Li Rui. I''ll go there myself."


    In the evening, Luo Tian and Li Rui met in an office. Luotian is organizing how to say, after all, luonaiguozi matter is big, in case people are not satisfied, it will suffer.


    "Li Rui, things are like this. I''m looking for you this time. One is to congratulate you, the other is that we have a very difficult thing... "


    Elder Luotian said it euphemistically, but Li Rui didn''t speak.


    "Otherwise, if you don''t like it, we can come up with a plan as compensation. If you feel dissatisfied, we can discuss it. In front of you, we can provide you with a bottle of pills. As you know, Wudang has made great achievements in alchemy... "


    "Yes." Li Rui agreed without hesitation.


    "Really?" Elder Luotian was overjoyed. I didn''t expect Li Rui to be so knowledgeable.


    "Originally, this is Wudang''s selfless dedication. As I said, things don''t matter. What matters is a competition and mutual improvement."


    "That''s great!" Elder Luotian was so excited that his face turned red. I didn''t expect that Li Rui was so easy to speak.


    "If you have any trouble in the future, we Wudang will help you!"


    Elder Luotian is not a good social person. As a matter of fact, people who practice seldom devote themselves to that kind of useless social intercourse, and they are all more sincere.


    Li Rui was also happy to make the friendship, nodded and said, "thank you."


    Both of them were very straightforward and had a good talk. Elder Luotian also appreciated Li Rui very much. There are not many children with this kind of disposition. They are rare and valuable.

 Chapter 378

    The next day, Wudang informed Li Rui to take the prize. Due to Li Rui''s personal "unwillingness to make a public appearance" this time, he did not present awards in front of everyone as usual.


    After the event, the organizer will still carry out P-charts.


    The two sides held friendly and cordial talks.


    In fact, the reward is not bad this time. Elder Luotian said: "our Wudang xiaohuandan is made from various valuable medicinal materials. If you eat one, you can directly upgrade it to a higher level. There are six in this bottle. Please use it with caution. "


    "Master Luotian said that this level refers to the nine levels in the congenital environment?" Li Rui asked.


    Luotian has a red face. Yes, this level of ascension is really the nine level in the innate environment. That is to say, this little huandan is useless to Li Rui.


    After all, people are living in the spring state, and return this kind of thing that can only work in the congenital state.


    Of course, Li Rui knows it in his heart. Even if it''s Luo Tian''s real fruit, the effect is almost the same as this little pill. It''s just that Luo naiguo has a wonderful taste and a great reputation. It sounds much more powerful than Xiao Dan.


    Such a contrast, obviously small also Dan is the appearance of loss.


    Elder Luotian coughed and took out a small packet of tea as big as a cigarette box from his pocket.


    "Li Rui, in fact, we have prepared two gifts, xiaohuandan and Wudao tea, our Wudang specialty, which can''t be bought anywhere else. Generally, it is only specially provided to national leaders. This kind of tea is refreshing and can improve people''s mental strength. Compared with xiaohuandan, this is the most sincere item in Wudang. This small box was originally intended to be given to a national leader for tasting, but unfortunately, that leader has been defeated recently, so it''s cheap. "


    "Master, this..." elder Luotian''s disciples seem quite unnatural. They seem to think that... They give too much.


    "Or would you like to send Da Huan Dan instead?" Some people try to ask Li Rui.


    Obviously, they have a pain in the flesh about giving Li Rui tea for enlightenment.


    Of course, Li Rui didn''t know if they were just making fun of each other. However, Li Rui took the small bag of tea.


    "I can trust elder Luotian. Elder Luotian will come to our Jianghua when he has time. I will treat you well, shall I? "


    "Good, good!" Luotian is very happy. It''s a good thing for him to make a good friend like Li Rui. This tea of enlightenment is not a loss, not a loss.


    During the follow-up period, Li Rui also had a friendly group photo with the leaders and practitioners of Wudang. Li Rui was also given a lifetime free play card. Later, when he brought his relatives and friends to play, he didn''t need to pay for the tickets!


    In this regard, Li Rui secretly congratulated himself: "after dinner, I will go to Jingtian Hotel and play Wudang. It''s classy and free."


    It''s all right.


    Wudang is also happy for Li Rui to think so. Luo tiandabi, frankly speaking, is to identify and make friends with future experts. Li Rui has made such achievements since he was young, and his future is bound to be no worse.


    For example, there are many people who are admitted to the two universities in the north of Qing Dynasty every year. Some of them may not mix well, but most of them will do well. This is the rule.


    At noon, Wudang specially arranged a dinner, and the leader of contemporary Wudang was also there. However, the leader is just a cover. In fact, the leader of Wudang is the Presbyterian Council of Wudang. These people are key people.


    The leader of Wudang is a representative of the secular forces. Wudang Presbyterian association directly represents the top fighting power of Wudang.


    "Speaking of the representative of mingquanjing now, I think Li Rui must be responsible. In the future, Li Rui will become a figure like the lion king, the gun king and the God of boxing. Let''s drink to Li Rui''s future


    "If you want to go up, you will be distracted. It''s very difficult for us to get into this state of distraction. I''m afraid we can''t reach that level even if we spend our whole life. Only the top school of cultivation can cultivate such children. "


    Li Rui was quite curious and asked, "why?"


    An elder of Wudang said: "if you want to enter a distracted state, you need a lot of aura into your body. Basically, only 80 year old people can do this. But 80 year old people''s aura is basically exhausted and there is no solution. The state of distraction is not only to cultivate the spirit, but also to cultivate the mind. Because after the distraction state, there is jiedan state. At that time, you will be robbed by thunder. You can''t bear it without the willpower of others... "


    Li Rui thought deeply: "so only those top sects have the inside information to provide their disciples with precious medicine or aura to overcome those difficulties and create strong distractors, right?"


    "Yes! The king of guns and the God of fists. However, the lion king is an exception. The lion king is a natural "animal body". He is naturally close to wild animals. His practice is much faster than that of ordinary people, and his obstacles are much smaller. The physique of the lion king is more important to his physique, and he is not very powerful


    "In other words, if it''s a real distraction, it can crush people like the lion king?" Li Rui asked.


    No one can answer that.


    "Li Rui, you don''t know something. There is no one in ten thousand who is strong in distraction. Lion King, a figure in the north, not to mention the real distraction, how many pseudo distraction? They''re all dignified people. Let alone crush them. They can''t be provoked. They can''t be provoked. " Luo Tian elder finish saying, again dun dun, "fortunately we don''t have the person of North ground here, otherwise still really eat not to be able to afford."


    They all laughed and praised that elder Luotian was right.


    Lion King, who dares to offend easily.


    After lunch, Li Rui exchanges his contact information with everyone and goes back to his room. In short, as soon as he saw Li Rui coming back, he said, "the good son just came."


    "Liangzi?" After thinking about it, Li Rui remembered that it was Zhao Kuafu''s woman. "What did she say?"


    "She said to let you pass."


    Li Rui frowned. Seriously, he didn''t want to see Zhao Kuafu now. The young man, who was held too high, fell miserably.


    It''s true that the extreme way is a good skill, but Zhao Kuafu didn''t practice it for a long time. He would encounter setbacks sooner or later. But he didn''t have to count in his heart. He was so arrogant and splashed dirty water everywhere.


    Now this end, can be said to be self blame.


    "I think we''d better go and see each other. I heard that the night we fell off the cliff, he killed several of Bai xuanyang''s companions. "


    In a nutshell, it''s hard to say.


    She felt that Zhao Kuafu was probably the kind of person who was slapped in the face by people who were worshipped. She hated, envied and angry, but she still felt the distorted mind of worship.


    Li Rui sighed and turned to leave the room.


    Some of these people are really sad for their misfortune and angry. Zhao Kuafu is such a person. How can he not be killed just because he is so twisted?

 Chapter 379

    Li Rui comes to Zhao Kuafu''s room. Zhao Kuafu''s whole body is wrapped like a zongzi. Li Rui wanted to laugh when he was lying down. Zhao Kuafu also guessed what Li Rui thought and said to himself, "how about it? Are you very happy to see me so miserable?"


    "Now you don''t want to call me your elder martial brother?" Li Rui asked.


    Zhao Kuafu shook his head. Although he was seriously injured, his neck was still moving, just a little funny.


    "After this defeat, I understand the saying that there is heaven and there are people outside. I thought it was amazing that I could get to the spring of life at my age, but I didn''t expect that there were many abnormal people hiding in more than one billion people. "


    "Li Rui, I didn''t expect that you are so powerful now. Are you going to kill me now? If you want to kill it, kill it. "


    Li Rui smile: "you call me here, just to ask this?"


    "I lay in bed, thinking. I can''t escape this time, but I don''t know when you will start. This kind of life and death in the hands of others, really uncomfortable. Instead of that, I''d better call you here on my own initiative to save myself guessing. "


    Li Rui went over and said, "I won''t kill you."


    On one side, Liangzi looks happy.


    Zhao Kuafu also laughed.


    He had a good laugh.


    "You go out first. I''m going to have a man to man conversation with him." Li Rui said to Liangzi.


    Liangzi was stunned and hesitated. Zhao Kuafu''s smile suddenly solidified. After a while, he said to Liangzi, "go out for a while."


    Liangzi shed tears.


    The woman really cared about Zhao Kuafu. Li Rui sighed in his heart, and then comforted him: "don''t worry, I said if I don''t kill him, I won''t kill him, and I won''t do anything about him."


    Liangzi came out of the room crying.


    She is not a stupid woman, and she knows that obedience is the best choice.


    Li Rui takes Zhao Kuafu and sits down.


    "Kuafu, I always regard you as my son..." Li Rui''s voice was like an old father''s, which made Zhao Kuafu''s stable heart hang high again, which was very uncomfortable.


    "Li Rui, you don''t have to scare me. You want to say something direct." Zhao Kuafu said with a pale face.


    Li Rui gave Zhao Kuafu a smile, which made his hair stand up.


    "You''re out there bluffing all over the place. You think you''re going to eat me, so that everyone yells at me and comes to my house to fight me to the death. If you don''t get angry, how can it be? "


    Li Rui gently holds Zhao Kuafu''s hand. Zhao Kuafu''s hand is broken. It''s estimated that he can''t recover for a while. His palm can''t work at all. Even if he is held by Li Rui, there is no way.


    "Kua Fu, you like waves and floating. I know, young, on this virtue, uninhibited love freedom, no one can manage. But the elder martial brother loves you and loves you. He is afraid that you will die young. He can only help you in my way to save your life. "


    Zhao Kuafu''s eyes were shocked: "you, what are you doing? Are you going to turn me into a concussion and a fool again? Don''t go so far


    Li Rui laughed: "no, it''s no fun to do this again. We''ll have something more fresh later."


    Zhao Kuafu almost couldn''t help calling people to the police, but he saw Li Rui''s murderous look in his eyes. It''s not polite to say that as long as he dares to act rashly, Li Rui will definitely kill people without hesitation!


    "I didn''t realize until today that it''s the most terrible when you look honest Zhao Kuafu hated the way.


    Li Rui smiles and runs the water swallowing skill of black whale.


    Crazy whale swallows Zhao Kuafu''s aura.


    Zhao Kuafu understood what Li Rui wanted to do to him this time. He let Li Rui hold his hand like an infusion, but actually he was breathing aura. On the other hand, he gave a thumbs up, but he didn''t have the strength to lift it up, but he still had to give a thumbs up.


    "High, in fact, is high." Zhao Kuafu wanted to cry without tears. "If I knew that the aura I had absorbed would make wedding clothes for you, I would not be the villain. Li Rui, you are so amazing. "


    Li Rui smiles and does not speak.


    Zhao Kuafu was so angry that he laughed. He could feel his own realm falling from the life spring, life spring, Shenhai, then the ninth and eighth layers of the nature... All the way to the second layer!


    "Elder martial brother, you are very kind to me, really. In order to protect my life, you directly absorbed all my realm. "


    "No, there are two layers left for you? And I tell you, if you do that again, you will die sooner or later. Even if I catch you, you still have to contribute to me. " Li Rui has a playful face and doesn''t treat himself as an outsider at all.


    Zhao Kuafu is about to cry, OK.


    "I''m seriously injured. It''s all about this. You might as well give me a knife. You say I''m going out here and won''t be killed? "


    "So you have to hide, don''t you? People from the shadow guild, right? You used to hide like that. Just hide like that. "


    After thinking about it, Li Rui gave Zhao Kuafu a few points.


    These times, Li Rui has used his heart.


    "I''ve hidden some aura in your acupoints. When it''s appropriate, it will burst out. Besides, you break my ban on you, right? It doesn''t matter. Anyway, I don''t care about you. I don''t care about you


    Li Rui said, got up and left the room. Liangzi kept at the door all the time. Seeing Li Rui coming out, he rushed in. Seeing that Zhao Kuafu was safe and sound, he checked up and said happily, "great, great!"


    "What''s the matter? I''m almost ruined by this elder martial brother. We''ll have to go into exile in the future."


    "Better than dead! You are too proud to pursue the first in martial arts! Isn''t it good to live an ordinary life safely? "


    "So, I can only be such a person. Liangzi, do you hate me? "


    Liangzi looked at Zhao Kuafu, but his sad face became firm.


    "No, that''s why I don''t hate you. If I hate you, I don''t want to talk to you. "


    Zhao Kuafu laughed fondly.


    If he still has strength and can raise his hand, he must hold Liangzi.


    "What kind of luck did I take to meet a woman like you?"


    If there were doubts before, now, Liangzi''s persistence is the warmest and most affirmative thing for Zhao Kuafu.


    He was lucky to meet Liangzi.


    "Liangzi, after my injury is healed, let''s travel to other places. I''ll accompany you to whatever scenery you want to see and where you want to go. "


    "What about your martial arts?"


    "I can satisfy your wish first, and then pursue mine. We are not in conflict. Anyway, I''m a basket of water, but you''re the only one left. "


    "Hey, is elm''s head enlightening?"

 Chapter 380

    Absorbing most of Zhao Kuafu''s aura, Li Rui vaguely felt a little unsteady. I know that this is because the aura absorbed by Zhao Kuafu is too complicated and has not been well refined.


    So mixed with too many kinds of breath.


    "It seems that I have to spend some time to solidify and refine those auras."


    Everything is not absolutely good, only relatively good. The good thing for Li Rui is to save years and improve his inner aura. Perhaps, this is the most beneficial thing for Luotian Dabi this time.


    As for Luotian Zhenguo, there is xiaohuandan, which is of little significance. Wudao tea, maybe better than those two.


    Back in the room, Li Rui said to the women, "let''s sort it out. It''s time to go back."


    It''s nearly a month since I came out. If I don''t go back, my family will be ashes.


    "Shall we take something back? Auntie called last time and said, "why don''t you go back and visit her?"


    In a nutshell, the reminder is a real reminder to Li Rui.


    "Yes, I must buy something, but I have already prepared the most important gift."


    Li Rui thought of the black snake wine which was quietly soaked in it. He couldn''t help but raise his mouth and laughed. That black snake is at least a great tonic. Take it back to mom and dad. It''s just for them.


    As for xiaohuandan, we can give it to them.


    Music alone is not as good as music of all. It''s the way to develop together to cultivate immortals. Li Rui didn''t want to do the thing of patronizing himself and flying out of the earth!


    Of course, the benefits should be distributed to the people they care about. After all, they also care about the weak and helpless themselves!


    With such a little proud mind, Li Rui''s smile made everyone puzzled, but he was embarrassed to ask. In the afternoon, Li Rui and his five women strolled around the scenic area again and bought many mascots.


    These things are actually only psychological comfort, but it''s also great to have this meaning.


    After shopping and having a big meal in the afternoon, Li Rui takes the women off.


    Go home!


    No one has this special, even Li Rui!


    "Long time no see." Yang Wu looked at Li Rui with deep meaning, "you have become more mature and stable."


    "Yes, you''re in better shape, and I think you''re more feminine."


    Li Rui''s words are not flattering. You know, it''s been so many times since Li ruitou saw Yang Wu dressed up in the police area, with a military green buttock skirt, black high heels and a military green coat.


    The temptation of uniform.


    Yang Wu also knows that it must be the reason for her dress that makes Li Rui evaluate. She smiles and says, "do you like it?"


    "Like is very like, but, how can you..." Li Rui did not finish, but the meaning is very obvious, that is how you suddenly changed temperament?


    Yang Wu touched the short hair in front of her forehead, which was disturbed by the wind, and said faintly, "I just read a few books, and I think I want to change my way of life."


    "It seems that you finally realize that you are a woman."


    "No, I always knew that. It''s just that I used to pay less attention to the appearance. Anyway, I often have to take people out of the task. Then I''ve been more relaxed recently, so I wear it like this. "


    Yang Wu''s eyes looked around, but no one nearby heard him.


    Well, actually, it''s only today that I started to dress like this.


    "July has become more and more beautiful recently, more and more like an adult." Yang Wu is afraid that Li Rui has been discussing femininity with her, so she quickly turns the topic to July. She often comes to visit her adoptive parents in July, and Yang Wu is quite familiar with her.


    Now July''s stature gradually grows, stature is more and more tall. I don''t know if it''s Li Rui''s illusion. He always feels that July seems to be taller, and his upper body clothes are more and more bulging


    Li Rui has no courage to answer this topic.


    July is also a little red, Naine way: "sister Yang, you can not say me, you chat with my brother is good."


    Ha, she''s embarrassed.


    Yang Wu is not good at joking about July, so he asks about Li Rui''s recent situation. July is also very interested in this aspect. Li Rui simply said what happened during this period. Naturally, he did not dare to say anything about falling off a cliff to stimulate people''s heart.


    Otherwise, can you let me go out in the future?


    At the buffet, Li Rui sees his father killing fish. Li Rui went to put the things in his hand, sat down next to his father and helped him. Fish is the kind of small carp with two fingers. People in the city don''t eat carp. They think this kind of fish will get angry. The country people are different. The country people like to eat this kind of fish most, and they raise a lot in the fields.


    "Where did you get the rice fish?"


    "Your uncle and aunt came a while ago and brought them. We keep it in the VAT, waiting for you to kill and eat when you come


    Dad Li poked a hole in the fish with chopsticks to squeeze out the fish gall. Li Rui did what he did. Father and son deal with these things, July and Yang Wu and Li Ma over there intimate intimacy, hello question mark.


    "Your mother dreamed a while ago that you fell off a cliff. We heard that you went to Wudang Mountain again. I was really worried for a few days. You boy, just don''t worry. We are worried when we are so old. Don''t run out in the future. If there is something wrong, how do you want me to live with your mother... "


    Li Rui''s eyes were red when his father talked about these things, and he almost burst into tears.


    In Li Rui''s impression of more than 20 years, his father seldom talks so much. Unless he really cares about something and is not at ease. And the reason why my father talks about it is because of my son''s dereliction of duty


    "Dad, I won''t travel far in the future. I will come to accompany you more."


    Parents are here, not far away.


    "Well, you''re just like an immortal now. We don''t care about you. It''s OK to go out and play occasionally, just to report more peace. "


    Dad Li raised his head, looked at his wife and said, "your mother didn''t think about food and tea for several days because of that dream. Now it''s time to put down your heart. Later, think about how to comfort the greatest mother in the world. "


    Just then, mother Li had come this way.


    Looking at her small eyes, Li Rui knew that his mother wanted to pull his ear.


    It''s over. I want to lose my image.

 Chapter 381

    Li Ma stretched out her hand, Li Rui cat waist to hide: "Mom, I''m 18 years old!"


    "Eighteen, I''ll make you eighteen!" Li''s mother is going to beat the boy when she catches up. Li Rui hides and shouts, "Mom, can you give me some face?"


    "You haven''t reported your safety for a long time. I know we will worry about you, right? I have to beat you today


    "Mom, I don''t dare!"


    "Really?"


    "Really


    Li Rui repeatedly promised that Li Ma put down her raised hand. One side of July and Yang dance are covering their mouths and laughing secretly. It''s rare to see Li Rui''s appearance when he counsels like this.


    When Li Rui''s serious eyes came, July couldn''t help laughing. He hid behind Li Ma while laughing: "Mom, brother is fierce to me. Look at his fierce eyes."


    "Li Rui, apologize to my sister quickly!"


    "Ma!"


    "Forget it. Forgive him. He''s a jerk." Li Ma also laughed. Seeing his mother laughing, Li Rui went back to his seat and helped his father kill the fish. After a while, Li Ma took the fish she had killed and helped her in July. Li Rui and Yang Wu sat by and chatted.


    "Fortunately, it''s not so hot today, otherwise you can''t stand it. Thanks to you, I''m happy again. "


    Yang Wu pretends to be relaxed, which makes Li Rui feel that she seems a little shy.


    "Don''t you come often?" Li Rui asked her.


    "If you don''t come, I won''t be very happy. I want to eat, but I''m not very good at dealing with people. This kind of temperament is more suitable for the army, not for interpersonal relationship. I feel distressed occasionally, but I don''t really want to change it. "


    Li Rui looked at Yang Wu and said with a smile, "it''s also true that if we change, we will be more uncomfortable."


    "Yes, people are like this. I know I need to change, but I always refuse to change. " Yang Wu seems no longer willing to talk about these things at the level of consciousness, and suddenly asked, "I heard that you and Huaxia group are very close, aren''t you?"


    "You know this organization?"


    "How can I not know? Of course, my current authority is qualified to understand this. Moreover, the Huaxia group is a semi official organization, and its actions must be coordinated by the government, especially propaganda and force. In a word, I''m curious about this organization. "


    "Curious? I don''t think they''ll invite me to dinner after a while. I''m still thinking about whether to go or not. "


    "Really? Will you take me with you Yang dance has a look of exultation.


    Li Rui nodded: "good."


    If we can promote the cooperation between them, that''s a good thing. Yang Wu is a good girl, promising. The Huaxia group is not bad at present. It''s a good thing to unite the strong.


    After a while, when the food was ready, Li''s father came out and asked Li Rui and Yang Wu to go in for dinner. Li Rui took out the prepared medicinal wine and brought it to the wine table: "Dad, try the wine I brought you. It''s a good thing. This bottle is estimated to cost about 100000 yuan."


    "So good?" Li''s parents were shocked.


    "Of course, I went to Wudang and was given it to me."


    Pine nuts and black snake have been soaked in wine for a short time, but it doesn''t matter. Li Rui has already adjusted the intensity of herbs and wine in advance, so he can exert the effect of these herbs as soon as possible. At this time, this bottle of wine is orange. As soon as Li Rui opens the lid of the wine, the fragrance of the medicinal materials is intoxicating.


    Li Rui poured a glass for Dad.


    Dad Li sniffed: "Oh, this one hundred thousand bottle of wine is different. You have to have a good taste."


    Li Rui also poured a cup for my mother.


    "I drink too?" Mama Li is a little resistant.


    "This kind of wine is good for you. It doesn''t matter if you drink a little, as long as you don''t drink too much. Here, this wine is with you. "


    "What if you drink too much?" Li Ma asked.


    "If you drink too much, you will get drunk." Li Rui is serious, which is a piece of rubbish. Naturally, it''s hard to say too much. If you drink too much, you will have nowhere to vent your aura. Naturally, you will... Cough.


    That''s something that children can''t understand.


    I didn''t expect that Li Rui didn''t say it, but July was lip: "brother, why don''t we have it? Sister Yang Wu and I also want to drink some."


    "..." Li Rui was speechless.


    "I haven''t drunk more than 100000 wine." July murmurs.


    Li Ma really loves July. She poured a cup for her and Yang Wu. Actually, two girls are really curious. Yang dancer has that condition, but Li Rui is not very ordinary. Yang Wu is also curious about his wine recipe.


    At least he is a little miracle doctor.


    Well, the food is delicious and the wine is delicious. Li Rui also poured a cup, simply happy with the family. After drinking, he couldn''t control the scene. Dad Li was full of praise for the wine and drank more and more.


    Li Rui doesn''t do that with his relatives. Drinking is drinking, and he won''t consider using aura to resist the strength of drinking. In the final analysis, no matter how capable and capable they are, it''s better to keep their feelings and stand for their relatives.


    This is Li Rui''s original intention, and it is precisely because of this original intention that Li Rui gradually feels drunk. Drunk a little confused, but fortunately, although people are drunk, it is only the body drunk, consciousness is not drunk.


    Just in a trance, accidentally revealed a secret.


    "Dad, mom... I have a girlfriend... You know me, too. It''s a simple word. Next time, I''ll bring her to dinner. "


    Li''s parents didn''t seem to hear the secret. July is a smile, holding a glass: "brother, Congratulations, come, I toast you and plain words a cup."


    Of course, we should drink wine in July. Li Rui had a drink with her.


    In July, I would like to propose a toast to Li''s parents


    Another cup.


    Thank you for your care, sister Yang


    That''s three down. In addition to the previous few glasses, I have drunk five glasses of wine in July! The first two cups were OK, she just drank them slowly, but the last three cups were a little urgent. No, it''s not. It''s over.


    Yang Wu now also began to let go, frequently with Li Rui cheers.


    Li''s father and mother are sleepy now. They don''t care who their son drinks with. Li Rui drinks with Yang Wu, both of whom are somewhat drunk.


    "No, no more. I have to help my parents back to rest. I''ll help you and July later. "


    Li Ruiqiang propped up, picked up his parents, and then went to close the door, which took July and Yang Wu to leave. Li Rui became more and more anxious as his drinking began to fill his heart. It''s hard to stay awake now.


    We need to get people settled before we fall asleep.


    "Yang Wu, Yang Wu, will you go back?"


    Li Ruiren is dying of anxiety. Yang Wu is still sober: "stand up, go, I''ll take you out."


    Walk in front, stagger. However, as soon as he went in, Yang Wu immediately returned to her normal appearance. On the contrary, Li Rui held July in her arms and attracted a lot of attention. However, Yang Wu''s performance has no doubt.


    Li Rui knew that Yang Wu was strong. Sure enough, as soon as he got to the door and just got to the car, Yang Wu fell down.


    Li Rui has a headache. This time it''s OK. I''ve drunk too much. I''m in trouble.


    Keeping only a little sober, Li Rui quickly put people into the car and drove away. He found the nearest hotel, opened the room quickly, picked up the two women in turn. Li Rui closed the door, locked up and lay on the other bed.


    Alcohol volatilizes in the stomach, and consciousness gradually becomes confused.


    It took nine oxen and two tigers to hold on to this moment.


    "Great, Hoo."

 Chapter 382

    It''s just like this. I don''t know how long it has been in the past. It''s like coming to a hotel. In front of our eyes, is the white figure, pulling the quilt, drilling in.


    "I want to sleep. Don''t disturb me... It''s so hot..."


    Clothes soaked with sweat, tear off, clothes tied to the body, tear off. Just like the singing in a song, take off, take off


    Slowly, strangely, like being dragged around. Can move also don''t want to move mind, but is still tenacious to linger in the mind. Until a certain moment, like falling into the purest sea, the whole person is soaked in the water, that kind of refreshing feeling.


    People can''t help but want to cheer, want to swim around.


    Then indulge yourself.


    Since ancient times, snakes have represented some bad things. According to legend, the snake and the dragon are relatives. In their nature, there are some special elements. When the ancients created characters, they used one word to describe this nature: lust.


    The snake is born with lust.


    The black snake always accompanies on the fruit tree of Luotian, and there are no other snakes nearby. For decades, this snake has been suffocating to death. Because of this, when the black snake is immersed in wine, those evil desires become part of the medicine.


    People who drink are naturally affected.


    Unexpected influence, so in the dissemination of detonating hidden in the human body desire. In Western stories, there is also a tragedy caused by a snake between Eve and Adam.


    Such a tragedy happened again. The mysterious power from the East, the evil power of the black snake, is not weaker than that of the Western snake. It''s all snakes. The effect is similar.


    Entanglement entanglement, want to refuse to meet, want to rub each other into their own body, again and again, more and more ruthless.


    Gasp, can''t help crying out.


    At the last moment, he finally relaxed and fell into a deep sleep again. Quiet sleep, forget all sleep.


    The next morning, Li Rui woke up from his dream.


    ¡­¡­


    On the morning of the same day, Dad Li held his waist and opened the door of the shop. Li Ma also held her waist, her eyes were rather shy. Although she has been a couple for decades, the absurdity of last night still makes her never mention it.


    But when she was idle and bored, Li Ma pretended that she had no intention to discuss with her husband. She still betrayed the woman''s real idea: "that wine, the effect is really good. Go back and ask your son if he has any. Spend some money to buy more. "


    Li''s parents turned away and agreed, "well, I know that. I know it in my heart."


    ¡­¡­


    When Li Rui got home, no one asked him why he didn''t go home all night last night. Why, the phone has been unable to get through, and later also prompted to shut down.


    "Elder sister, look at him. He''s full of wine. In the future, he''ll be the kind of man who knows to hang out when he''s not at home all the year round. This kind of man is not allowed!"


    As soon as Jian Sumei and Li Rui return to their room, they run to make a report to their sister. Yingzi joined the crowd: "yes, yes, I can''t see this kind of man. I''ve seen it for a long time."


    Guan Feixue in the living room heard their comments and said with a smile, "do you have your own ideas?"


    Jiansumei and yingzi glare at Guan Feixue.


    Guan Feixue is not afraid. As the saying goes, a thin camel is bigger than a horse. At least, she was born in a rich family. Although her family business is not so prosperous now, it''s also very good. That kind of gas and flattery naturally show up, which is different.


    "Why, am I right? I think you have that idea. It''s better to build up your own attraction. "


    "Build what appeal?" In short, she turned around. On her right hand side was the dish she had just washed. At this time, she also asked quietly.


    Guan Feixue laughs and stops talking.


    Its meaning is self-evident.


    In short, he wiped his hands, took off his apron, and sat down on the sofa, like Guan Feixue.


    "I''ve never thought about establishing any attraction. It comes from the heart and ends with courtesy. Naturally, I don''t demand anything or cater to anything. If you meet people you like in the future, you should also use this attitude, especially you, Su Mei. Anything with a strong demand, the final result will not be achieved, even if you get, it is also unbalanced


    Simple speech is also quiet, never with any murderous and so on. However, as soon as she said it, Jane Su Mei listened seriously. She didn''t know whether it was because of the cliff incident that had changed her, or whether she really heard the implication of her sister.


    "Sister, don''t listen to their nonsense. It''s just to sow discord." Jane Su Mei bowed her hands together, pouted her little mouth, and looked very aggrieved. In short, she couldn''t bear to look at yingzi. She sneered and turned to go upstairs.


    As for Guan Feixue, in short, there is no way, and I don''t want to talk to her.


    This woman''s way is too wild. Her natural beauty is in trouble, not to mention Li Rui. Even in short, sometimes she can''t help thinking that if she is a man, I''m afraid she can''t control it?


    Frowning, in short, I got up, went to the bathroom, took a wet towel and went upstairs.


    When I came to Li Rui''s room, I saw that Li Rui was still sleeping. In short, I sat down beside the bed and gently wiped Li Rui''s face.


    Li Rui opened his eyes and gently held her.


    "So considerate, like a gentle little daughter-in-law."


    "You look tired. Did you have such a hard time seeing your uncle and aunt yesterday? Is it the wine you brought? It''s too strong. "


    Li Rui scraped Jane''s little nose, let go of the towel, and pulled her to the bed and into her arms.


    "Wine is good, but it''s too effective. I don''t know what to say. Oh, I didn''t expect that. Plain words, I want to talk to you when I have time. "


    "Well, you say, I''m listening."


    "Well, I''ll say it. No matter what happens in the future, you don''t want to leave me, and I won''t let you go. Maybe, you will not be happy, not happy. But I won''t let you go. "


    "So that''s what you''re talking about?" In a word, it''s more comfortable to stay in Li Rui''s arms.


    Rubbing her delicate hair, Li Rui turned over and pressed her under her.


    "That''s probably what I want to say today."


    It''s also his biggest worry.


    In short, looking at Li Rui with bright eyes, he was a little shy and expected. At this moment, she didn''t realize what Li Rui was thinking, and didn''t think deeply about why Li Rui said these words.


    She just wanted to cherish the people in front of her, and there was nothing else.


    Without red plums, they may not taste worse than red plums.


    This kind of green and astringent taste makes people indulge in it.


    Drenched.

 Chapter 383

    "What are they doing in broad daylight?"


    Sakura is very curious. She can''t sit in the room. Everyone is practicing. It''s not only Li Rui''s ears that can improve their sensitivity. They can do the same. Although the sound insulation effect of the next room is very good, I can still... Hear that.


    Yingzi ran out of the room and came to jiansumei''s room: "Sumei Sumei, I found something very strange. Listen to me!"


    "Listen to what?" Jiansumei originally went back to her room and then sat there playing with the computer. Yingzi ran to her, but she was not happy. However, unable to bear the girl''s curiosity, she calmed down and listened for a while with a confused face: "nothing."


    "Come on, I''ll show you outside." Yingzi takes jiansumei and goes outside. She steals and takes her to the door of Li Rui''s room.


    "Listen carefully." Sakura was laughing, softly.


    Jane Su Mei pasted it on the door of the room and listened patiently. After three seconds, she rushed to her room like lightning, and put her head on the bed and covered her head with a quilt.


    Sakura ran to Chien Su Mei''s room, closed the door, and burst into laughter, which made her crazy.


    "What a shame! I didn''t expect that they must be doing something shameful. Hum! Can you hide it from me? You''re kidding


    "I won''t listen, I won''t listen!" Jane Su Mei cried in her quilt, "you are evil. Go out. Don''t stay in my room."


    Yingzi laughs, pours on Jian Sumei''s bed and tickles her: "get up, get up, I''ll take you to listen to the beautiful music again!"


    Jane Su Mei laughed when she was scratched by yingzi. She was angry and laughed: "go away, go away!"


    On the other side of Li Rui''s room is Guan Feixue. In fact, we''re all ears. The unpleasant sound of that room is really bold and reckless, which makes Guan Feixue very calm.


    She put down the book and covered her ears. After a while, she put down her hand again.


    He was uncomfortable all over: "how can Li Rui be like this? What''s the matter? He doesn''t care about the occasion."


    After a while, Guan Feixue went to the closet to pick up a suit of clothes and took a bath in the bathroom.


    While taking a bath, she scolded Li Rui in her heart.


    "Shameless, men don''t have a good thing."


    ¡­¡­


    This day, in short, I have never come out of Li Rui''s room. The next day, everyone never mentioned it and pretended to hear nothing.


    I tried to explain it several times, but when it came to my mouth, I didn''t think it was necessary, so I gave up.


    It''s really not what they think.


    In this way, after the past few days, I simply don''t want to think about it. Put your heart and soul into your work, right and wrong. Since you can''t tell clearly, don''t tell.


    Li Rui also went to Huaxia special action team alone in these days. Without Yang Wu, he went alone. And a go is not back for several days, do not know what happened.


    Later, Li Rui said it himself. Yang Wu didn''t know how to hear about it, so he followed him.


    Li Rui didn''t explain it in detail on the phone, so we didn''t ask much. In fact, this is a headache for Li Rui.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t let you be responsible for what you do to us. We are all people with status, so I regard it as a dream, but it''s not good if you keep it from me. "


    Yang Wu''s pretty face is icy and her eyes are slightly fixed. It''s obviously angry, and it''s not small. Li Rui also understood, but he still said: "here, let''s not discuss this. Please, sister Yang."


    This soft posture is very low, Yang dance will smile: "in the future we will remember to call sister Yang, no big no small what Yang dance, Yang dance, you know?"


    "I know, I know, alas, I really..." Li Rui hid his face and didn''t know what to say.


    Drinking or something, I really don''t drink in the future. Although people say that they don''t have to be responsible, I feel that something extraordinary happened that day. But I don''t remember at all. People were trapped to death. Besides, he didn''t have the initiative at that time.


    What else to say! Oh, woman.


    Here, Fang Yi comes in with Chen Changsheng and Zhao Ling, holding several materials. He handed two of them to Li Rui and Yang Wu: "I hope you can help me with this. This operation, involving all aspects of influence, can not even be made public. If it fails, it will become a traitor. "


    "It''s so important." Li Rui turned over the materials and looked at them page by page. The whole person was a little stunned.


    This incident actually involves the tomb of the general.


    "It happened in your hometown. After our exploration, there is an ancient corpse, which seems to have some strange phenomena. I don''t know what happened, but the tomb robbers found it, which led to the "wilderness wolf" Gang of ocean robbers. Now, while we are transferring people from the headquarters, we are sending people to protect us. However, the situation is not optimistic. Many colleagues have been attacked by wilderness wolves. "


    Li Rui''s memory suddenly goes back to three years ago when he was practicing in the general''s tomb and was attacked by the tomb robbers. If nothing else, the little black snake is still hanging at his feet.


    What suck is black snake?


    Li Rui was angry when he thought of it. He blamed the black snake at his feet for not being able to suck up all kinds of incidents after drunkenness.


    "Here, I''d like to entrust you to guard for a few days. Among the wolf gangs in the wilderness, there are some experts in lifespring. At present, we lack such high-end combat power. I''m afraid it''s not enough to rely on technological means and human resources. "


    As soon as Fang finished, Li Rui closed the information and nodded: "it''s OK. It''s my hometown''s business. Then I''ll go back to my hometown to relax. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it. "


    Seeing that Li Rui spoke so casually, Chen Changsheng advised: "Li Rui, don''t be careless. The wolf in the wilderness is a famous bandit. The wolf head is not only a place of life, but also a master of witchcraft. I know you''re very strong, but you''re not necessarily an opponent because of the devious ways. "


    "Witchcraft?" Li Rui thought about it. This piece is really lacking. However, it doesn''t matter. The most important thing is to learn now.


    "I suggest you study the data carefully, which is convenient for you..."


    Before Chen Changsheng finished his words, someone rushed into the office, and the other side said, "Captain, no, there was an accident at the general''s tomb, which killed two more people!"


    "What, they must have done it Fang Yi stood up and said angrily, "those animals must be cut to pieces after they are caught!"


    "Li Rui, can we start now, or innocent people will die and hurt more and more, I can''t stand it!" Fang Yi was very angry.


    Li Rui stood up and said, "I have no problem. I''ll start now."

 Chapter 384

    Li Rui took the lead in the task of leaving as soon as he said he would, and rushed to his hometown. I haven''t been back there for a long time. The houses in my hometown are deserted.


    When Li Rui returned to his hometown, he saw that the house was overgrown with weeds.


    Home is such a place, here is destined not to win attention. But it''s in the midst of the weeds that the most memories of childhood are placed, which makes it a place that wants to go back but can''t.


    "Would you like someone to take care of it?"


    Yang Wu knew in advance that this is Li Rui''s home. She had a chat. At this time, seeing Li Rui standing at the gate of his hometown, Yang Wu was also worried.


    On the Buddha, two people''s hearts, there is a thread tied together. His happiness, anger, sorrow and joy will make Yang Wu can''t help but concern.


    Li Rui shook his head: "no, people always want to grow up. I''m just nostalgic. But I still have the consciousness to move forward. "


    "However, it can be properly transformed here." Li Rui looked at the old house and whispered, "since I''m back here, it''s better to live here. Well, who should I ask to deal with this situation... "


    At present, there are not many people available. Sister sang has not come back from abroad. It would be much more convenient if she was there. At present, we can only let others do it.


    Li Rui called Chen Changsheng to convey this appeal. Chen Changsheng is naturally willing to deal with this. After all, Li Rui doesn''t ask for any reward for this trip. He could not have come, but he did.


    So what''s the point of repairing this old house?


    Li Rui rushes to the general''s tomb.


    At this time, the tomb of the general was nearly 500 meters long, and the simple wall of the construction site was erected. On one side, there was dust, cars galloping and excavators rumbling. The experts are sitting carefully to measure, and the guards are on guard with automatic rifles.


    In the large tent, Fang Yi is directing the order of the scene and making arrangements.


    "If you are on guard like this, how dare the wolf come?" Li Rui goes in, finds two seats and sits down with Yang Wu. Zhao Ling brought water and made Li Rui comfortable.


    Fang Yi sighed: "if we retreat because of our vigilance, then the wilderness wolf is not the wilderness wolf. In fact, the other side looked down on us. Instead of retreating, they waited for the opportunity to kill our people. Now I can understand why ancient people in the Jianghu were severely punished because chivalry broke the ban with martial arts! The wolf of the wilderness is not even a knight


    "What is the source of the other party?" Li Rui frowned slightly. There was no information about this area. He just mentioned some cases of the wolf in the wilderness. The style of the crime was brutal.


    But the specific number of people and organizational structure of the wilderness wolf have not been mentioned.


    This is also a headache for Fang: "the wild wolves come and go like wind and plunder like fire. Over the years, no one has been able to investigate the details of this organization. At present, we can only wait for them to make mistakes. "


    Just then, whew. Fang Yi quickly went to the ground to hide, and other people were hiding everywhere, except Li Rui, who did not move like a mountain. A bullet, look at the track, should hit the side.


    However, Li Rui caught it in advance, and it was set in mid air, quietly suspended in the air.


    The bullet flew slowly in front of Li Rui.


    "Can you see anything?" Li Rui asked Yang Wu.


    "Hornady A-MAX warhead, this is a special bullet for sniper competition. Powerful, about 48.6 grams. This kind of bullet has set a record and killed a criminal at 2.5 kilometers


    Yang Wu reported the data of the bullet as if she knew it. Li Rui turned to see the direction of the bullet.


    Where the bullet comes from, it''s fired. After all, bullets don''t turn. They go in a straight line.


    However, the other side must be lurking far away, will need to use this kind of super long-distance sniper bullets. 2.5km, that''s Wuli road.


    Super far.


    "How long does it take for a bullet to fly if it is fired from Wuli?"


    "In about 20 seconds, its initial speed is more than 800 meters. In this distance, it almost flies at supersonic speed. So, just now we heard the voice, it should be that the distance of the other side is still 2.5 kilometers away. "


    Li Rui was silent.


    "If it''s like this all the time, I can''t play. Even I can''t catch up with it. Most importantly, I can''t lock the target. Captain Fang, do you have a drone? Can we send drones to monitor the area? "


    "There''s no way. A few drones that were sent out earlier were all shot down." Fang Yidao was helpless.


    "The other side, you can play whatever you want. It''s really arrogant. " Li Rui can''t help sighing. No wonder Fang is in a mess. No one is happy.


    "I''ll try my best to protect it. If the other side has such a good sniper, we should not go out casually, so as not to give the other side an opportunity to break it one by one."


    Li Rui reached for the bullet suspended in the air and ran away thinking about the direction of the bullet.


    With the same whew, the bullet filled with his aura flew in that direction at the same speed as when he came. Even the orbit is almost the same.


    This bullet, in the sight, is just a flash. But at this time, six miles from the general''s tomb, a man quickly got up and dodged to one side.


    All around is the sound of the wind.


    It''s quiet.


    "Sure enough, I was too cautious." The man with the sniper gun shook his head and was about to leave. Just through the sight to see the young man, looking back that moment, it is indeed a throbbing feeling.


    After all, that''s all.


    It''s just a bluff.


    This idea has not disappeared, sniper is a pain in the body. He looked down in disbelief at his shoulder.


    The cold sweat drips down the cheek in an instant. There is both pain and fear.


    There''s no sound. There''s transonic. Three thousand miles away, how can there be such a bullet, this


    "Is this still human?" The man stupidly covers the wound place, there, the blood flow is unceasing. The power of sniper guns is not the same as in movies and TV dramas. One shot is not the first thing. But, hit a gun, will appear a fist big hole.


    That''s the right power of the sniper gun.


    This time, it''s no exception, just missed. Scraping off a large piece of flesh and blood is already a serious injury.


    The sniper quickly ran to the distance. He no longer dared to despise the young man in the distance, and was as frightened as a lost dog.


    "Chief, here comes their master. I''ve just been seriously injured, and I''m in urgent need of evacuation. "


    The sniper said on the phone, and a faint response came from the other end: "OK, I know about this. You can find a place to recuperate. Anyway, our deterrence goal has been achieved. "

 Chapter 385

    The sniper takes his gun and leaves. His professionalism is very good. In fact, the sniper who can snipe the target five miles away is already a leading figure in the sniping industry.


    That is to say, we can''t make it public. Otherwise, this kind of character will break the record.


    At this time, in the camp of the general''s tomb, the afternoon sun was slowly slanting to the West. The sky is turning towards dusk. At dusk, the lights everywhere are also dotted, corresponding to the stars and the moon in the sky.


    "Tonight, we must strictly guard the surrounding environment. Once we find something wrong, we must immediately report it and remember not to act privately."


    Fang is talking to his opponent.


    "... during the day, they already know that our reinforcements are coming, and they will certainly expect that there will be more reinforcements in the future, so it is very likely that the other party will start these days. Qiuming, you must remember that you can''t let anyone in. "


    The man who was told by Fang is also a young man. He looks like he''s only twenty-seven or twenty-eight years old. He''s tall and strong. Li Rui doesn''t know him, but it''s not very comfortable to see him, because his eyes are always full of arrogance.


    If he is really powerful, he will be regarded as really powerful. But if he is so powerful, what else can he do?


    And look at him looking at Zhao Ling''s eyes, it seems that there is something wrong with the mood. Li Rui can''t help feeling uncomfortable. Is such a guy worthy of thinking?


    be devoid of any sense of shame.


    After the explanation, Qiu Ming said to Zhao Ling, "Zhao Ling, come with me. I need you to be my assistant. You need to keep an eye on me. "


    Zhao Ling is a new member of the Huaxia group. Thanks to Li Rui, she can barely join the group. Qiuming seems to be an old man in the Huaxia group, at least a leader. Of course, he is qualified to give orders to Zhao Ling.


    Fang didn''t object to it. He obviously appreciated and trusted Qiu Ming. Qiuming leaves with Zhao Ling. Li Rui looks at his back and asks Fang, "what''s the origin of this boy?"


    "Qiuming is a top student of the National University of science and technology, and also a good seedling we have absorbed in these two days. This boy is very capable. Now he is a talent in the team who can gradually take charge of himself. How do you appreciate him? "


    "No, I don''t appreciate it." Li Rui didn''t care what Fang Yidao thought. After a pause, he said, "I think this guy is a little proud."


    "When it comes to pride, who can be more proud than you?" Fang said with a smile, and then turned around, staring at the monitor hanging on the tent. In this tent, there are 12 monitoring screens. All the above are the monitoring conditions of the key twelve nodes, so as to deal with the uncontrollable situation at any time.


    ¡­¡­


    Qiuming takes Zhao Ling to the third node to remind the five soldiers who are responsible for monitoring this area to pay attention to the situation. These people are the elites among the elites, but since the opponent is a wilderness wolf, he can''t be careless.


    "Look, Zhao Ling, if you take my seat in the future, it will be like today. The work is very tiring, but we have to insist on it. We can''t let the things handed down by the team go wrong. "


    After touring three nodes in one breath, Qiuming decided to take a break. He found a place to sit, lit a cigarette and talked about his experience. In his words, he didn''t mean to be optimistic about Zhao Ling.


    But Zhao Ling is a smirk: "I''m still early."


    "It''s said that you have not been a full-time official for a long time. Take your time. As long as you work hard, you will have a chance. By the way, do you have a date? "


    "Not yet. What''s the matter?" Zhao Ling glanced at Qiu Ming.


    Qiu Ming said with a smile, "that''s the best. I haven''t got it yet. By the way, can I ask you for a letter? "


    "What letter?"


    "Your wechat."


    Zhao Ling then laughed and did not speak. We are not children. With Zhao Ling''s experience, we may not be able to see the things in Qiu Ming''s eyes. However, Zhao Ling doesn''t want to drag things along. Qiuming is not her favorite dish.


    "Sorry, I have someone I like."


    "Oh, well. It doesn''t matter. It''s no big deal to have someone you like. Take your time. Feelings are cultivated. Anyway, there is a long way to go Qiuming''s indifferent appearance, seemingly free and easy and confident, somehow makes Zhao Ling feel a little uncomfortable.


    At this time, a soldier at the door ran over: "leader Qiu, there is a child who doesn''t know how to run in."


    "What, whose child asked?"


    "Not yet."


    "Let''s go and have a look." Qiuming throws down his cigarette end and gets up to go there. Zhao Ling followed her and saw a 10-year-old girl who was probably still in primary school. Maybe she was from someone''s family nearby. She didn''t know how she came here.


    "Little friend, where do you live? How did you get to this place? "


    "I, I don''t know. I was thrown by a man, who used a sack... "Listen, it''s like a child who was abducted and sold. Qiuming heart compassion, said: "you do not fear, uncle will protect you.". Zhao Ling, you contact the police. The child will stay here for a while. You, step up your guard. "


    "Shall we report them to the party?" Asked Zhao Ling.


    Qiuming waved: "this kind of thing does not need to report, just a child."


    "But it was dark, and suddenly a child appeared. Team leader Qiu, I think this matter... "Zhao Ling still took out her mobile phone and called Li Rui. This Qiuming is too self righteous. It''s such a time, and it''s still tight outside and loose inside. It''s not good.


    "Hello, Li Rui, let me tell you, there is a little girl here. I don''t know where she came from..."


    Qiuming looks at Zhao Ling coldly and lets her call. And the girl is holding Qiuming''s pants, a pair of afraid reluctant to go.


    "Do you want to get rid of such a big child?" Qiuming doesn''t wait for Zhao Ling to finish calling, so he interrupts her and continues.


    At this time, Li Rui on the other end of the phone said to Zhao Ling, "give Qiu Ming your mobile phone. I''ll tell him in person."


    Zhao Ling gives the mobile phone to Qiu Ming.


    "You handcuff the children first. Don''t you have handcuffs? It must be kept under strict supervision. "


    "Why? A child was originally thrown here, and you still have to torture him. Do you have any kindness? " Qiuming was not interested in outsiders like Li Rui. At this time, he was even more direct, "what to do is my business, it has nothing to do with you!"


    "Fool!" Li Rui got angry at this time. "You don''t listen, do you? I''ll let Fang tell you! "


    Soon, Fang Yidao''s voice came: "Qiuming, do as Li Rui said."


    "But this kid is --"


    "Listen to Li Rui." Fang once again reiterated.


    "Yes." Qiuming reluctantly agrees to hang up and cuts Zhao Ling''s eyes. At this time, Qiuming is really disgusted with this woman.


    "Little sister, don''t be afraid. My uncle won''t do anything to you."


    It seems that he is very dismissive of Li Rui. Qiuming doesn''t do what Li Rui says. Zhao Ling, who was still a good man, was very worried.


    Such a person is likely to become a breakthrough point for the enemy.


    "Leader Qiu, I''m not feeling well. Go to the toilet first."


    "You go, you don''t have to come back." Qiu Ming said coldly to Zhao Ling.


    Zhao Ling lifted her legs and left. It was very uncomfortable to stay beside Qiu Ming.


    Pull what? It''s like a cow.


    However, seeing Zhao Ling leave, the little girl who seems to be afraid shows a smile quietly at this time. With a smile, Zhao Ling is doomed not to see, but Qiu Ming does not notice at all.

 Chapter 386

    Zhao Ling went to the camp to find Li Rui and told him about it. Li Rui was furious immediately.


    "This fool!"


    It strongly lowers the impression of Huaxia group in Li Rui''s mind. How can there be such a stupid person! Such a person can be the Deputy group leader!


    "Fang Yi, do you know how stupid your people are? In the evening, a little girl appeared and asked him to torture him. So confident, right? I think your camp will fall sooner or later! "


    After Li ruicai finished cursing at the camp, Fang rushed out.


    "What, he didn''t do what I said?"


    "If you do, can Zhao Ling come back to me?" Li Rui was furious.


    But at this time, there is a fire at the third node. Fang Yi''s face suddenly changed, and he turned around and yelled to the other people: "the other people are on strict guard, each guarding his position. Li Rui and I will go over and have a look. Zhao Ling, you are crouching in the camp. Don''t walk around! "


    "Yes


    Li Rui and Fang walked quickly towards the third node. Halfway there, they saw a dark shadow. Fang Yidao immediately called: "stop, who is it?"


    As soon as they saw Fang Yi, they were filled with grief: "Captain, the captain is not good. All the brothers are dead..."


    "Make it clear!" It was Qiu Ming who came, and Fang Yi''s face glared at him sternly.


    "That little girl is a killer. Captain, he didn''t kill me on purpose. He asked me to report to him..."


    "Of course, he doesn''t want to kill you. With a pig like you, I wish you would make trouble." Li Rui spirit does not beat a come, angry way, "call you to torture you don''t torture, must pretend to force."


    "Shut up, what are you! If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have made a big mistake! " Qiuming roars at Li Rui.


    Li Rui raised his hand and slapped: "I''ll go to you!"


    This slap in the air directly made Qiuming fan 180 degrees to the ground, and all his teeth were knocked down.


    "I knew you were unreliable for a long time, and I wanted to put the blame on me. Self righteous, self willed, that is your kind of pig teammates Li Rui spoke fiercely and didn''t bother to pay attention to Qiu Ming any more, so he went straight to the third node.


    Fang Yidao was distressed: "Qiuming, do you have a hole in your brain? Who''s Li Rui? He''s the one I''ve worked so hard to get back. What he said is more effective than what I said. You don''t listen to him, and you still disagree with him? "


    Qiuming rolls around on the ground and climbs to Fang: "Captain, Captain, I''m wrong, I know I''m wrong..."


    Li Rui rushed to the third node and found that all the soldiers were dead. The surrounding fire is burning, burning, illuminating the neighborhood. However, there was no one around, but there was a fire on the seventh node.


    Li Rui turned and left.


    On the way back to the camp, Li Rui sees that Fang Yi is still entangled with Qiuming. Li Rui is very angry. He just kicks Qiuming and kicks him away.


    "Stupid thing, it''s still here. Fang Yi, how many things do you want to ask you because of this fool??? Look for yourself, node seven is on fire, too! "


    Li Rui''s angry drink awakened Fang Yi.


    Just like a basin of cold water pouring down.


    "What, such a thing?"


    If we say that the third node is out of control, we still feel that things are under control. Then the seventh node also starts to catch fire, which means that things are going out of his control.


    Fang Yidao''s mobile phone rang quickly, and he quickly connected.


    "Captain, a little girl, who kills people whenever she sees them, is not her opponent at all..."


    Fang Yi''s brain hummed.


    Heaven and earth seem to lose color.


    "When do you dare not pay attention to people in mingquanjing. I''m really convinced. Now I believe it''s a wise choice not to join Huaxia group! "


    Li Rui didn''t look at Fang any more. He walked in front of him. At this time, Fang realized the horror of the organization.


    A ten-year-old girl was able to carry out a massacre in the camp!


    As soon as Fang left, he quickly caught up with Li Rui. Li Rui came to the camp and picked up the walkie talkie directly: "attention, attention. I''m Li Rui. Now I give the order. Please listen. All personnel, gather in the main camp, don''t defend near the camp any more, give up the defense of the node. "


    Fang quickly came over, grabbed the walkie talkie and yelled: "do as Li Rui said immediately, don''t hesitate!"


    At this time, the sound of footsteps sounded, Zhao Ling rushed into the camp: "a helicopter came from outside, not from us!"


    "What?" Fang Yi was shocked.


    Li Rui rushed to the outside and agreed to check. Sure enough, a helicopter was approaching this side at a high speed in the distance. Look at the style, it should be civil type.


    "Fight it down." Li Rui said to each other.


    "Come on, let''s get a rocket launcher down!" Fang Yi and others are in command.


    Li Rui dials Yang Wu''s phone, only to find that the signal is gone.


    "Even the signal has been blocked. It seems that we should be serious this time. Lao Fang, get ready to fight. This time, the wolf in the wilderness is playing big. Zhao Ling, you organize people, experts and scholars all arrange to enter the armored vehicle, don''t come out. "


    Li Rui gave the order, and Fang nodded in agreement. Zhao Ling left immediately. At this time, the helicopter was less than 300 meters away. When it was no more than 10 meters away from the ground, the helicopter was in mid air. Several figures jumped directly from the helicopter.


    Then the helicopter left quickly, but there was no time to hit it with rockets.


    "Lao Fang, look at other people''s situation. Hey, I don''t know who is the superior. Gather your people together and take advantage of the number of people to attack and kill. I''ll meet their leader. "


    Li Rui goes straight ahead, while Fang Yi shouts for help.


    Mountain fire, smoke, fast approaching enemy. Noise, all around the light and dark.


    A big war is just around the corner.


    ¡­¡­


    Four armored vehicles rumbled from the jungle, the machine gunner''s eyes were firm, the sniper wiped the guns, and the special forces were highly concentrated. Two teams armed to the teeth, more than 200. Such an armed force is enough to crush the mob.


    "Team 1, you''re from the south. Team two is going through West bread. All the members of team 2, no matter they are adults or children, will be killed. "


    Chen Changsheng''s words were very clear in the microphone. Yang Wu said solemnly in the armored car: "team 1, you receive it. All the members of team 1, no matter how old or young they are, will be killed. "


    "All team-mates, fast forward! Support the battlefield as soon as possible


    The most cruel order has been issued, the next thing, to death.


    This game of chess, both sides bet on their best lineup, as well as the simplest strategy. Just see whose teeth are sharper.

 Chapter 387

    This is a strange group, in which there are old people, children, men and women. These people are wearing wolf masks, that is, the little girl, who is also wearing a mask at this time.


    They are all wolf masks, some ferocious, some naive. But not long ago, even the most naive mask had harvested no less than five lives.


    "It''s amazing, such a lineup." Looking at the opposite, Li Rui was envious. In any case, it''s a very attractive group. The helicopter is on the stage, and the team is so healthy and harmonious with enough momentum.


    Imagine if you have this lineup, why worry about big things?


    Li Rui''s heart moved, and the other side said, "try not to break people up later. It''s better to keep the whole body and give it to me. I''ll use their internal organs to operate on my patients in the hospital."


    Fang Yi''s face is strange. I didn''t expect that Li Rui was still thinking about this kind of thing.


    "You want these people''s internal organs, don''t you want to do something bad?" Fang Yidao hesitated.


    Li Rui showed an innocent smile: "how can it be? I just think that the internal organs of these people may be healthier. If you think about it, the internal organs of martial arts people are generally stronger, which is not comparable to that of ordinary people."


    There is some truth to this.


    Fang Yidao also believed Li Rui''s evil, no matter what, the dead are casual.


    At this moment, the ranks of the wild wolf rushed forward. These people, if you want to say, are really brave. The middle-aged people, who are the first, walk from slow to fast. In a few seconds, they are incredibly fast.


    When he got closer, Li ruicai saw clearly that the middle-aged man really looked like a wolf. His hair is erect, and his beard stands out. A pair of eyes exude a cold light, and strong arms are waving in the vest.


    This is the wolf head of the wilderness wolf.


    Different from them, Li Rui is always a defensive formation. When he reached the distance of 100 meters, Fang waved his hand.


    A machine gun was pushed out from behind him and the barrel began to spin.


    Almost as soon as he saw the machine gun, Langtou changed his face and cried out: "get out of the way


    Suddenly, suddenly


    And its melodious sound, a tongue of fire, towards the rushing Wolves of the wilderness.


    This is the difference between the regular army and the wandering army.


    In addition to these, there are constant grenades, entertaining the people who killed them. For a moment, the sound of bang bang was heard all the time.


    This is a real battlefield.


    People who practice like cold weapons. Cold weapons are good. They can be recycled many times. People who use cold weapons well can use them as flexibly as their own arms. Combined with flexible body method, it''s really


    However, not everyone has the ability to play cold weapons better than hot weapons.


    The formation of the wolf quickly dispersed, but it was not timely enough. Part of the tongue of the machine gun was still swept into it. On the spot, one person was beaten in half, and another fell to the ground, which should have been seriously injured.


    This team didn''t start very well.


    However, in such a situation, almost equivalent to ambush, only one person died and one person fell to the ground. It can be said that this kind of combat effectiveness is really strong.


    To be able to avoid the barrage of bullets is something that can only be done with extraordinary judgment and action. Moreover, even if there are these things, they can''t do without better luck.


    "Kill, not one!"


    Wolf head is the first to break into the formation. With a fierce wave of his machete, his head falls towards Li Rui''s head. In his opinion, these boys who don''t know whether they are alive or dead are nothing more than a knife.


    What a move!


    Li Rui''s face does not change, and his aura changes into shape. Raising his hand is a blow. Wolf head Xu felt the invisible power and said with a grim smile: "I never thought I was a trainer. It''s nothing


    His double knives suddenly turned red, like two burning knives just taken out of the fire. Facing everything in the air, Li Rui felt the aura was cut. In a flash, the wolf''s head was close at hand.


    "Eat my thunder prison knife!"


    Li Rui''s voice is clear. Black thunder comes out of his palm and turns into an arc-shaped sword. No one can catch this kind of knife with weapons.


    With a click, the wolf head was cut upside down by Li Rui''s thunder prison knife. As soon as the experts fight, they will know if they have. The wilderness wolf team was originally the master of the Huaxia team, but they didn''t reach the designated position. They wanted to make a strong breakthrough.


    Why is there such a young master?


    Does it make sense? Is there any law? Ah!


    For a moment, the morale of the wolves was rather low. Even the wolf head is not sure. It seems that the Huaxia team has played a shady game. Coupled with this well prepared environment, the situation seems to be heading for a route they didn''t expect.


    "Come again!" After Li Rui Zhenfei killed the wolf head, he gnashed his teeth. This man seemed to be crazy. He used both feet and abandoned his double swords. He turned into a wolf and went to kill Li Rui.


    He jumped up again, his arms suddenly rose, his claws protruded and became extremely sharp.


    In particular, his eyes were faintly red, pulling out two blood red shadows in mid air.


    Not to mention those who fought against him, even those who watched the war were scared by the appearance of this man. What''s this, variation? It''s still some evil method.


    Li Rui also jumped up. Between his hands, thunder and lightning burst out, like a blooming peony, covering the wolf''s head. Wolf saw such a battle, on the spot did not scare urine is good, but the face is black.


    If you want to say that this person is also smart, also is the use of aura, the real person directly fell rapidly, also don''t know what method is used, always fall to the ground. Seeing the thunder prison falling from his head, he was trapped, but the wolf head dug the ground with his hands and ran away one by one.


    It''s amazing.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it''s gone.


    Three seconds later, the man came out of a hole in the ground and ran.


    "The wind is tight, pull to shout!"


    This time, the wolves of the wasteland started to run. Fang said that they would not be willing to go after them. This does not chase running, leg long than leg short is fast, the old than the young is cunning.


    Running and running, in front of the roaring sound, dense gunfire rang out.


    Dada dada


    Chen Changsheng and the people led by Yang Wu, who came from the opposite direction, also arrived. They were not polite at all. The running wild wolves fired directly.


    The gunfire was loud, and the night sky was full of fire. The whole area was a purgatory.


    The wolves in the wilderness are in the mire of extinction.

 Chapter 388

    Encircling, chasing and intercepting. The battle will last until about one o''clock in the morning. There were two alive and three killed, and the rest ran away.


    Huaxia team, 20 casualties.


    The war damage ratio is really amazing. This is because the Huaxia team itself is composed of special personnel. If conventional forces were to be deployed, I am afraid that the number of casualties would not be less than 50. Maybe battle statistics are numbers. But only those who have experienced the fighting will understand the cruelty.


    "How to deal with it?" Outside the camp in the early morning, Li Rui asked Fang.


    Fang Yi''s face was full of grief. In front of him, twenty bodies lined up. These are the people who died for the Huaxia group. Some of them are only in their twenties.


    Such a good talent died because of such a gang as the wilderness wolf. Do not say is not a life for a life, even if it is, the wilderness wolves are not worthy!


    "Trial before kill."


    Fang said in a deep voice and left with his legs raised. Not far from here, the two arrested people are being held and kept under strict supervision. One of them is the little girl who killed yesterday.


    Seeing Fang Yi, both of them were silent.


    However, when they saw Li Rui coming in, they showed some fear.


    In the temporary interrogation room, Fang sat down and said, "how dare you come here to make trouble, knowing that our Huaxia team is here! Who gave you such courage? "


    "Huaxia group, is it great? If it wasn''t for the outsider around you, could you catch us? "


    Juxtaposed with the little girl is a woman, who looks about 40 years old, thin, and has no deterrent power. But last night, she was not weak at all. She was a master of concealed weapons.


    Fang Yi was very angry: "Li Rui is also a member of our Huaxia team!"


    "Yes? But according to our investigation, there is no such person among the senior members of the Huaxia group in Jiangnan province. Two of the people you killed yesterday are our new members, rookies. Only one is an old hand. It''s also bad luck to be hit by your grenade. Other people, they''re not running. As for the two of us, we have to ask the young men around you, what are our grudges? Do we know how to catch women and children? "


    Satire flashed in the women''s eyes, and they were obviously not convinced of Li Rui.


    Li Rui is not in a hurry and says lightly: "since it''s killing people like hemp, don''t use identity to say things. You can answer whatever the captain asks. Otherwise, you may not understand mingquanjing''s temper, but I can let you know. "


    As soon as Li Rui spoke, the woman did not dare to talk any more.


    No one dares to take such a risk, because there are really 10000 ways to make life worse than death at any time. Moreover, such a character will not give people a chance to retaliate. This is the most despairing. The low rank only looks up to the high rank.


    Fang Yi asked, "where is your wolf head now?"


    The woman looked at Fang Yi and said, "he should have been on the plane going abroad by now. We have calculated the time accurately in every link. Including every plan, there are at least two implementation options. "


    "So you have a sophisticated brain. Who is responsible for these plans? "


    Through his experience, he immediately realized that the man who made the plan behind the scenes was the real core figure of the wolf.


    The woman looked at Fang Yidao and Li Rui and began to laugh.


    "Sooner or later, you will know."


    Then the woman closed her eyes. It seems that I want to sleep. Fang Yi''s face changed greatly. He was about to go up to have a look when Li Rui raised his hand to hold him down.


    "Don''t look. She''s dead. You go out and I''ll collect as much information as I can. "


    Fang Yidao looks at Li Rui and looks suspicious. What information can we collect when people are dead? Immediately, Fang Yi''s face changed. He is a wise man. The dead will not speak, but who knows the mysterious means of the master of Mingquan.


    No matter what, Li Rui hoped that he would go out by using some mysterious skill. This kind of skill cannot be known by outsiders.


    Fang got up and left.


    Li Rui comes to the woman''s side and uses his soul to guide her. Suddenly, the woman lost her breathing body, suddenly her legs stretched straight and her eyes trembled. Slowly, the black in the pupil of the woman''s eyes disappeared, her eyes were only white, and the white eyes had no look.


    Li Rui did all this in front of the little girl.


    Before long, Li Rui wrote something on a piece of paper. While writing, Li Rui said: "I once killed a sect, called the seven kill sect. There is a little boy named xuesha in it. He looks like a teenager, but his soul is an old monster. "


    Li Rui raised his head and looked at the little girl: "are you the same type?"


    "I''m not."


    The girl finally opened her mouth. She also stared at Li Rui, her eyes quite puzzled: "are you also a special physique?"


    "Special constitution? What is the special constitution Li Rui asked.


    "I don''t know. The teacher said I was born. I learn things faster than others. Besides, I have no heart, I don''t know the pain. " The girl lowered her head and looked sad. "Big brother, can you hold me? I don''t want to die. "


    Li Rui came up to her and the girl stretched out her arm: "big brother, hold me."


    Li Rui slapped the girl''s eyes.


    "You think I''m that idiot? I remember all the people you killed. " Li Rui scolded Qiuming, and sneered, "believe it or not, even if I hold you, you will be the only one who will die. You can have a fight, but you will die faster. "


    The girl''s mouth bleeding, but no other expression. Always very indifferent, as if the person who was beaten is not her general.


    She looked at Li Rui and gave a cold smile: "even if you hit me, I can''t feel the pain. If you like to fight, it will be swelling after a few days


    Li Rui stares at the girl for several seconds.


    Really, there is no pain in the child''s face. It''s like she''s not the one who''s been beaten.


    "So the special constitution you said is that the pain sense nerve is dull, but the motor nerve is developed, right?"


    The girl nodded.


    "It''s very interesting. I''ll take you back to do the slicing research and make a good analysis." Li Rui''s smiling appearance made the little girl''s hair stand on end.


    She burst into tears.


    "No, I don''t want to die. Don''t slice me. I''m not delicious..."

 Chapter 389

    Girls continue to be held.


    Fang Yidao''s trial has no effect, but Li Rui doesn''t need it at all. The information about the soul fragments of several corpses yesterday, together with the information left by the woman this morning, has been about.


    At the small meeting held at 9 a.m., Li Rui spoke, while Qiu Ming listened under the stage.


    "... according to intelligence, the main soul core of the wilderness wolf didn''t show up at all, and they had a plan B. Although we have succeeded in this incident, are they not failures? "


    Li Rui is making a speech. It was originally Fang Yi''s words. However, Fang Yi was in no mood to speak because of his grief over the casualties. Chen Changsheng is also in charge of dealing with the aftermath with the leaders of the military departments. Therefore, this speech is made by Li Ruilai.


    In the eyes of Fang Yidao and Chen Changsheng, Li Rui is now a thick thigh. If you hold it, it will benefit you a lot. Moreover, he has the qualification. In the final analysis, as long as Li Rui is willing, even if they are willing to appear in the position, they are willing.


    At this time, Li Rui made a speech to state the situation of the wilderness wolf time, which was a change of the subject: "the consequence of this action is not only the miscalculation of the other party, but also the major fault of our personnel. I suggest that the relevant personnel review themselves and transfer from their current posts!"


    Li Rui''s eyes, sharp to look at Qiuming.


    Qiuming can''t help but stand up on the spot. In his opinion, it''s very strange that Li Rui, an outsider, takes the place of Fang to speak together.


    Why, Li Rui is not even a member of Huaxia group!


    "I have a problem with that. At that time, even other people would have the same compassion."


    Qiuming had to defend himself. He finally got to that position. Although his rank was not high, it was not easy. It''s impossible to let Li Rui give up because of his words.


    "What I really made a mistake about this incident was my negligence, which gave my opponent an opportunity. Here I will review it. But now it''s time to employ people. I implore the team to give me another chance and allow me to stand guilty. "


    "No need!" Li Rui interrupts Qiu Ming''s words in a deep voice, and says, "this is not a government organ, it''s not a place for you to push the ball and play Tai Chi! If you do something wrong, you have to bear the consequences. No matter how many people you are short of, there is no shortage of you! Those who died because of you will not be resurrected! "


    Li Rui frowned like electricity and clenched his fist: "in fact, according to your failure to comply with the order before the incident, it is a behavior of delaying the situation after the incident. I don''t think you deserve to stay in Huaxia group! People like you don''t have enough responsibility, and they have too much sense of fame and wealth. "


    Qiu Ming was furious: "what qualifications do you have to say that to me! You are not a member of our Huaxia team at all


    Fang banged his fists on the table.


    His eyes were burning with anger: "Qiuming, from now on, you no longer belong to Huaxia group! Do you know who contributed the most in this battle? It''s not you, it''s not me. Without Li Rui, we are not the opponents of wilderness wolf at all


    "Every one of us has made our own unique contribution. We are originally a group..." Qiu Ming is still unconvinced and wants to argue.


    Li Rui laughed coldly.


    He left his seat and walked out.


    Before leaving the camp, Li Rui pauses as he passes by Qiuming.


    "It is said that benevolent people are invincible. In fact, invincible people are invincible. I don''t know what makes you think that everyone is the same. If you listen to the words of the weak, don''t brainwash others. "


    ¡­¡­


    In the end, Li Rui is not the decision maker. But if this person stays, don''t blame Li Rui for his prejudices and opinions. In other words, Fang Yi should finally consider Li Rui''s opinions.


    I have to go if I don''t want to!


    In the afternoon, Chen Changsheng came to see Li Rui and talked about it with a funny face.


    "You''re putting a lot of pressure on the team leader now. Don''t mention it. If you really join us, the Huaxia team won''t be a speech for you? Ha ha


    Two people are smoking near the general''s tomb. There are mountains in the distance. The trees are thick and luxuriant, the bamboo groves nearby are creaking, and the leaves are rolling out.


    Li Rui curled his lips and said: "now I see clearly. The beauty in my imagination and the error in reality can never meet my expectations. Maybe I think it''s too ideal, where is there really a completely good group? There will always be people or things that you can''t stand to come out and disturb your mood. "


    Chen Changsheng said with a smile: "so we can only know the world, but not the world. There''s no way. It''s just like this."


    Li sighed: "but I feel bored, so after thinking about it for a long time, I decided not to join. But if there''s anything, if you need my help, I''ll still come. "


    Chen Changsheng nodded: "it doesn''t matter if the team and I arrived early, even if you would refuse. That''s good. Different paths lead to the same goal. Maybe it''s because your mind is free from clutter and even can''t tolerate distractions that you are purer and stronger than us. "


    If you think about it, it''s not unreasonable.


    When it comes to the choice between individual development and collective development, sometimes it is contradictory. Those who sacrifice for the times and choose the times are sacrificed in the general situation, but they do not get what they deserve in return. And generations of sacrifice... Alas.


    "By the way, have you checked the general''s tomb?" Li Rui asked Chen Changsheng.


    Li Rui still remembers the strange things he saw in the tomb of the general. It can be said that the place is strange and dangerous. Among them, there may be big opportunities.


    Chen Changsheng is quite mysterious: "we haven''t gone down to have a close look. It''s mainly about the organs below, which need to be cracked by experts. Secondly, the historical sites inside should be well preserved. If you don''t believe it, the ancient corpse is still alive. "


    "You mean, there''s a zombie in there?"


    "It''s hard to say, it''s hard to say. These things, you know, are also possible. Myths and legends are not all false, especially for us


    Li Rui has a deep understanding of this.


    Even the underground wechat group exists. What else is impossible. In the modern city, there are practitioners hidden, and these practitioners can be flying to escape, which is also a legend.


    "Why, do you want to go down and explore?" Chen Changsheng asked Li Rui.


    Li Rui''s face remained unchanged and he laughed: "I think so, but it''s not safe. To tell you the truth, I don''t recommend you to explore. The things in it are beyond your consideration. "


    Li Rui couldn''t figure out the little black snake on the shoe. Not to mention that weird coffin.

 Chapter 390

    Li Rui, not to mention the Huaxia group, will not be able to bear this battle. Let''s not say that the core of the wilderness wolf didn''t show up at all. I''m afraid that the one buried underground is much more terrifying than the wilderness wolf.


    The more you fear, the more you fear.


    On the third day of the battle of the wolf in the wilderness, everything was in order. In order to fight back the invasion of the wolf in the wasteland, the Huaxia group also arranged the expert group to carry out the development of the general''s tomb.


    At 10 a.m. on August 17, the sun was burning, but the ground was cool. The provincial archaeological development expert group came to the tomb carefully, and they wanted to see what was in the coffin with excitement.


    "This tomb is at least 2000 years old. If we can find something here, the cultural heritage of Jiangnan province will be more abundant. The study of Chinese culture will also go to a higher level. "


    Fang Yidao listened to the expert''s speech, and immediately said: "Professor Chi, we will do our best to protect the excavation work of the archaeological team. I''m sure we''ll get something this time, but please stay away from me. I''m afraid there''s something ominous in this coffin. "


    "How can we do that? Of course, our working group needs to investigate at the first time." Professor Chi immediately shook his head and said, "you people, where are you still workers bathed in the sunshine of socialism? What''s your age? Do you still engage in that kind of theism? We should adhere to the materialist view... "


    Fang Yi smiles and doesn''t speak. Chen Changsheng steps forward and persuades him again: "Professor Chi, Captain Fang is also for your safety..."


    "There is no sequence of archaeology, and I have long ignored life and death." Professor Chi said, turning around and telling others, "remember, since you have entered the field of archaeology, you can''t engage in superstition. You must be fearless all the time and carry out materialism!"


    Professor Chi''s words caused a voice of approval, and even the other party sneered: "what''s the age, even if we fight with those bandits, how can we still believe in superstition?"


    "Paranoid, I''m afraid it''s the loss of no culture."


    Fang Yi''s face was a little ugly, and it was a good intention after all. Li Rui stood behind them, and when he heard these experts say this, he sneered: "a group of things that don''t know whether they are alive or dead, they really take that little common sense as an arrow."


    It''s really a pity that Fang can bear it.


    Seeing that Li Rui''s attitude was not so bad, those archaeologists could not bear it on the spot: "what do you know?"


    "The most annoying thing is people like you. I don''t know what''s in my mind."


    "We''re not the first to open the coffin. Can''t we let you go?"


    Seeing that many experts and scholars put on the posture of occupying land as the king, Zhao Ling was also a little angry and said, "don''t wrongly treat Li Rui. If it wasn''t for him, there would be no archaeology this time. Don''t be so ugly."


    "That''s because you don''t know what we''ve been through." An expert standing next to Professor Chi angrily said, "last year, the Han tombs were developed in southern Chang. At that time, we were asked not to go in the first time. result! The antiquities have been destroyed and many historical relics are missing! Where did those things go? Did they grow wings and fly? "


    At this point, those scholars who stood with Professor Chi were also indignant and said one after another: "we are archaeologists for the historical value. But there are people who can''t move their legs when they see gold, silver and jade. Over the years, there are so many such things. If we don''t stand up, everyone will treat us as fools! "


    "For cultural relics!"


    "No way!"


    Seeing these people shouting for the sake of the tribe like the orcs in world of Warcraft, Li Rui wanted to laugh a little and felt quite respectable. What the world needs most is this kind of people. Indeed, only when cultural relics are in their hands can they be of great value.


    This time, however, it was different. What they met this time may be the only exception in their life.


    "Experts and professors, I still advise you to stay away." Li Rui cried out in a loud voice for fear that there would be something wrong later, and none of them could run away.


    However, his good intentions are doomed not to be understood.


    "No need!"


    "This little red guy, don''t you want to fish in troubled waters?"


    "So many soldiers are here to protect us, we are not afraid!"


    Li Rui, helpless, came to Zhao Ling and Yang Wu: "you two, take people out first. I feel very uneasy. There may be something terrible in the coffin. "


    "If so..." Yang Wu was very worried.


    "There''s no way. They don''t want to communicate and they don''t trust us. For today''s sake, we have to try our best. " Li Rui then comes to Fang Yidao and Chen Changsheng to advise them to be fully prepared.


    Under the order of Fang Yidao, only the capable personnel were left, and the rest were evacuated from the tomb.


    In the gloomy tomb room, people evacuated orderly. Then, the enthusiastic experts and scholars, with excited light in their eyes, waited for the moment when the coffin was opened.


    Fang Yidao and others gathered around and stood in a fixed position, ready to evacuate at any time. Li Rui, on the other hand, is a Leifa who is silently preparing to kill. At this time, even if a zombie really jumps out of the coffin, he is sure to kill it in the first time.


    In the tomb, the staff members used the shovel combination tools to move the coffin carefully.


    Hum


    Push the first ray of strength, the coffin cover will move a point. It''s like the sound coming from the coffin. The sound reverberates clearly.


    "Stop!" Professor Chi shook his glasses and said excitedly, "this is a coffin inlaid with jade. The ancient iron and steel coagulation technology was not developed, so those with noble status were often inlaid with jade on the inner wall of the coffin. Juebao, among them, there must be an extraordinary person. "


    The archaeologists around him were all excited. This archaeological discovery is destined to be famous in the archaeological field. Such a major discovery really makes people feel uneasy.


    "Open the coffin! Be careful Professor Chi ordered the staff to work again.


    Coffin lid, open slowly. At the same time, Li Rui suddenly raised his head and looked back, with a look of horror on his face: "stop it!"


    The staff stopped immediately. They listened to Li Rui. However, Professor Chi was very excited and displeased. Ignoring Li Rui''s warning, he went forward and pushed a shovel.


    Click!


    The lid of the coffin was all opened, and the sound of thumping came from the tomb. Frightened by the sound, they looked back and saw that the stone gate of the tomb had fallen.


    The whole tomb is in a closed state.


    At that time, Professor Chi and others craned their necks and looked into the coffin.


    Hum!


    Again, there was such a sound. In the coffin, a red light lit up the whole tomb.


    Those who are illuminated by this red light turn pale and black quickly, and the dark green light is reflected in the black pupil. Fingernails on the palm of the hand grow rapidly, and a pair of tusks grow out of the corner of the mouth.


    Professor Chi, who is closest to him, has green hair growing on his face at the speed visible to the naked eye. His mouth is cracked, his head is twisted, and his green eyes are looking at the far away members of the Chinese team.


    "... roar!"


    The roar of a beast, like a charge horn.


    At 11:03 a.m. on August 17, archaeology team, collective corpse.

 Chapter 391

    It didn''t give people too much reaction time. Usually, the archaeologists turned around and rushed up. It''s not as fast as a zombie in a Western movie. It''s not like the dull feeling of waiting for someone to blow his head.


    It''s like burning all their lives just to bite and devour the flesh.


    The powerful fluctuation effect revealed by the red light was that even Li Rui felt a chaotic impact on his brain. It''s hard to tell whether it''s an illusion or a reality. Li Rui couldn''t think about the meaning and evil of that light.


    There was only one thought in my mind: if it was broken, I would be killed by the regiment.


    We have never encountered such a crisis as before. Fang Yidao and others are struggling. Their strength is estimated to be greatly reduced. Those experts and professors, if they are ordinary, may not beat one member of the Huaxia team.


    The key is that they hardly give people reaction time, and the instant effect of red light is enough to determine a lot of things. Among Li Rui''s eyes, people from the archaeological group rush up and bite the people from the Huaxia group, tearing open the meat and drinking the blood. Where else are there people.


    And the person who was bitten, before long, also convulsed, distorted, stood up, bravely joined the zombie brigade.


    "Fang Yidao, Chen Changsheng, contact external personnel to blast the stone gate of the tomb! Others, stay behind me! "


    Li Rui drank so much that the dust fell from the tomb.


    Together with Fang, they react and approach Li Rui one after another, gathering behind him. Fang Yidao already has the cultivation of Shenhai realm. Chen Changsheng''s strength is weaker than that of Yidao, but he can be regarded as the top fighting force in the current Huaxia group. The two of them, led by Li Rui, formed a triangle protection formation.


    There are not many survivors at this time. There were only eight people by visual inspection, but originally, there were 26 people left in this tomb.


    Seven people in the archaeological group, all of them were dead. In just a few minutes, they brought so many casualties.


    It''s the consequence of not listening to Li Rui again.


    "Li Rui, this time out, what you say is what you say, we all listen to you!" Chen Changsheng''s face turned black, with a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. In the present situation, he did not expect, at the same time, he was no longer so confident.


    At the same time, he was also deeply influenced by the red light and was not in good condition.


    Fang Yidao was a little better than him, but his face was very pale. As the team leader, he firmly guarded the members of the Chinese team behind him and kept fighting the archeological team that came up. In the palm of Fang Yidao''s hand, there are already three people with broken vertebrae.


    Broken vertebrae, can only crawl on the ground peristalsis. Chen Changsheng''s method is more violent. The one he killed all flew away with his head and died thoroughly.


    Li Rui has lost five of them.


    Of the remaining nine zombies, five were members of the expert group, and the other four were members of the former Huaxia group. Among them, the expert group was the most ferocious, and the Huaxia group was the best.


    At this time, around Professor Chi''s side, five zombies are eyeing Li Rui and others. Vaguely, Professor Chi became the zombie boss.


    Fierce and powerful.


    However, even wild animals have a natural fear of the strong. Li Rui''s strength is completely out of the fight. The black thunder in Li Rui''s hands is the power that makes these zombies fear and fear.


    "Roar! Roar, roar


    Professor Chi shouts at Li Rui, directing other zombies to besiege him. The rest of these zombies are tough, fearless and intuitive. Although they are few in number, they are even more threatening.


    Li Rui could not help feeling anxious: "Fang Yi, are you ready?"


    "I''ve been in touch, very soon."


    "Hurry up, don''t wait for them to launch a concentrated attack, otherwise we can only protect ourselves, we can''t protect the rest of the people!"


    Just at this time, Professor Chi''s black gray hand waved, his legs suddenly pushed, fast as lightning, and took the lead in charging!


    All the zombies followed him, and the fierce ghost rushed down the mountain to Li Rui.


    Li Rui clenched his teeth.


    "When I''m afraid you can''t do it!"


    In the sound of thunderbolt, the black electric spark can''t see its shape in the dark space, but the rotten bricks and stones on the ground are blasted off, and the whole tomb vibrates abruptly.


    Thunder prison!


    Lei prison, with Li Rui as the center, protects everyone. Professor Chi stops in an emergency, but the zombies behind him don''t have his reaction speed and bump into Li Rui''s thunder prison cage one after another. This time, the prison of thunder prison is much sharper than that of Luo tiandabi.


    Those zombies collided with each other and turned into pieces of burnt black meat.


    Immediately, five more died.


    Among the remaining four zombies headed by Professor Chi, they are all elite. These are obviously more intelligent.


    Li Rui has landed now.


    He was very worried. If he didn''t come to the rescue again, he might not be able to stop it next time. The remaining four zombies, in a short time, all have the strength of shenhaijing. Even their strength is rising!


    This is the growth of power brought about by burning life, and their change is also huge. Professor Chi is getting older and older. His hair is all white, but he is still falling down. There is obviously not much time left for him.


    But at this time, Professor Chi came to a corpse, grabbed the corpse on the ground and chewed it.


    Soon, Professor Chi''s body regained some vitality. As he enjoyed himself there, everyone on Li Rui''s side wanted to vomit.


    The original taste of the tomb is strange, with a sour smell of old age. In addition, there are molds on the walls, and now there is a strong smell of blood.


    And the visual impact is surprisingly large. This kind of person died, but also swallowed the scene, intestines and liver together to swallow. It''s not like the so-called chicken crunchy in those adventure shows, when a person''s brain is taken out and eaten in front of his face


    I''d rather have never experienced such a scene in my life.


    All of a sudden, there was a bang on the wall.


    One of the stone doors of the tomb smashed open. The tomb itself has not been affected much, but a lot of dust has fallen down, so it will not collapse.


    "You go first, I''ll cut it off."


    Li Rui''s spirit has been boosted. Professor Kwai, who saw the door of the tomb door open, also accelerated the movements in his hands, swallowed his throat, and even blood and meat. He saw that the crew was drilling out of the little hole burst. Suddenly, Professor Chi stood up and gave a fierce, fierce cry.


    The remaining three zombies are determined to die.


    Li Rui is also ready to launch a fatal attack at any time.


    But at this time, change regeneration!

 Chapter 392

    All the zombies, stop all of a sudden. Their gray green eyes fixed on Li Rui, and the corners of their mouths were still bleeding. They were greedy for flesh and blood, but they restrained their desire for flesh and blood.


    "Everyone, speed up!" Li Rui is on guard all the time, but he is telling the people behind him. There is nothing terrible about these people in front of us. The terrible thing is that if these people behind us are not quick, they may really die.


    As the saying goes, when things go wrong, there will be demons.


    Why is there a red light in the coffin? With a red light, it can cause so much damage. The scene is still limited to this place. If this scene, put it in any city.


    You can imagine the zombie World War. That''s one bite, two bites, geometric multiple growth. Judging from the current scientific strength and the situation of each country, the world is likely to perish.


    To put it bluntly, no one in the world knows when and under what circumstances it will come to the brink of a crisis.


    "After you go out, prepare machine gun grenades and explosives and seal the door. If I don''t come out, you''ll blow this place up. "


    Li Rui has a firm face. He said this to Fang Yidao and Chen Changsheng. As the three strongest people on the scene, Li Rui needs to explain clearly.


    Fang Yi was very emotional: "no, even if it''s back, it should be me!"


    Chen Changsheng was silent for a moment and said, "we two should be able to stop it."


    Li Rui shook his head: "no, it''s not just the problem of blocking the four zombies, but... The one lying in the coffin is the most terrible. You won''t be his opponents, but I can just give it a try. "


    This confidence comes from blackray.


    Whether zombies or ghosts, Rafa is always their nemesis. This is a natural mutual restraint. Neither Fang Yidao nor Chen Changsheng has this trait. Only Li Ruineng can.


    That''s why Li Rui has to stay.


    But in terms of explanation, Li Rui can only say that they are too weak. It''s also true. It''s not so nice to hear, but it''s true.


    "Go out, don''t waste my precious time preparing."


    Under Li Rui''s re emphasis, Chen Changsheng goes first and Fang follows him closely. In this case, time is the most precious, there is no room for affectation.


    What''s more, Li Rui''s ability is very high, and it''s not that he won the first world war without a chance.


    Li Rui was the only one left in the tomb.


    "Last time I came here, I was alone. This time, I didn''t expect it to be the same. But fortunately, I''m not the one anymore. "


    Li Rui stood at the door of the tomb, determined to destroy the four zombies anyway. Otherwise, if they run out, the situation will not be good.


    It is possible that Jianghua will become a ghost town overnight. Or, Li Rui, as a native of his hometown, could not tolerate the fact that all his parents were buried in the sea of corpses.


    "I will defend my hometown to the death, and I will destroy you evil worshippers."


    Li Rui stares at four zombies with a determined smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "Come on!"


    The zombies don''t move.


    Li Rui doesn''t want to take the initiative to go up. Although the slogan is loud, if he rushes up, he will be sucked to death in case of a thousand year old stiff in the coffin.


    You can''t do this kind of loss.


    So the scene became a little stiff.


    Li Rui simply uses the black whale''s water swallowing technique and soul pulling technique to collect the aura and soul power of the dead people and recover them. The previous thunder prison consumed a lot of energy.


    "If the enemy doesn''t move, I won''t move. It''s one o''clock at noon at most, just when the sun is hot. If I''m not sure these zombies are afraid of the sun, I should run away. "


    Li Rui is thinking about the problem of retreat. Those zombie green eyes always stare at Li Rui. Suddenly, Professor Chi speaks!


    "Your name is Li?"


    This voice is not the voice of Professor chi that Li Rui has heard before. It''s like Professor Chi has something in his neck. His voice is very low and hoarse.


    Look, there are some people.


    "My real name is Li."


    "Your name." Professor Chi asked.


    "Li Rui."


    "You are very good. It''s like a li man. " With that, Professor Chi''s throat suddenly gushed blood, his neck tilted and his head broke.


    Li Rui was shocked and said a few words, this is gone?


    A zombie beside Professor Chi''s corpse said, "I knew it the first time you came. Xiao Hei has been following you, right? "


    Li Rui doesn''t have to look to know that he is talking about the little black snake under his feet.


    "Who are you?" Li Rui asked.


    By this time, Li Rui already knew that there was absolutely something terrible, at least a soul God level, controlling the zombie.


    It''s very likely that the one who exists is lying in the coffin, controlling the zombies.


    "You are the general of the general''s tomb, my ancestor, aren''t you?" Without waiting for an answer, Li Rui guessed the answer. The zombie nodded in praise. However, Li Rui was not kind to the scene.


    It''s terrible. Ugliness is the original sin.


    "What do you want?"


    "Resurrection." Said zombie youyou.


    "But this era no longer belongs to you, and you have already died. Even if you become a special being in some way. But what''s the point of resurrection? Your family, your time, is over


    Li Rui wants to try to persuade the one in the coffin through "mouth escape". It''s better to say that he is dead.


    No matter how to talk about ancestors, we can not ignore one point, that is, there is a person who died for a long time. After so many generations, maybe the other party will still have the old love of the girl''s offspring, but Li Rui has no affection.


    In the final analysis, family love can be cultivated by living together day and night. Instead of jumping out all of a sudden and saying that I am your relative, I can really treat each other as a relative.


    That''s why many adoptive parents say it''s better not to be born than to be born.


    The zombie was silent for a long time before he said softly, "I''m resurrected just to find the meaning of my life."


    Li Rui''s heart sank and he said decidedly, "the meaning of your life is to drink human blood, and then constantly create these puppets."


    "Do you think I would like a dead world?" The zombie said, his throat exploded, and he died.


    There are two left.


    Li Rui thought that if he continued to talk for a while, it would be all right. As long as the two remaining zombies are dead, they just need to escape and have someone blow up the place.


    "I don''t know how you''re going to revive, or what you want me to do." Li Rui hesitated for a moment and asked, "since you are our ancestors, you don''t want your descendants to die. Our team originally came to live in this place just to follow your steps. "


    "Tell me what you know about the history of your ancestors." The third zombie said.


    Li Rui thought that the one in the coffin was still nostalgic, so he recalled what he had read the genealogy and heard from the older generation when he was a child. In fact, I can''t remember it completely. Now there are serious historical faults. It can be pushed up for several generations at most, and the rest depends on making up.


    When Li Rui finished, the zombie youyou said, "in the future, if you are in great trouble, you can come to me. Li family, I am not alone with your descendants. "


    "Laozu, I want to revitalize the Li family. Is there any unique inheritance that I need to inherit?" Li Rui asked tentatively.


    The Zombie''s face suddenly showed a smiley expression, and then bang the throat.


    Obviously, it''s unrealistic to seek benefits from the dead.


    The fourth zombie finally spoke, which is also the last word.


    "You go, the array will start."


    The winding blood seems to have life in general. It comes together from mud, brick and stone, human body... And swims to the coffin like a small snake.


    I dare not go up and have a look with Li Rui''s ten courage.


    Forget it. Forget it. Let''s go.

 Chapter 393

    Li Rui started to run outside, no matter what happened inside. As a result, I didn''t run a few steps, and the passage roared.


    This sound, as well as the strong wind and sand, stunned Li Rui.


    "What does that mean?"


    Is it sold?


    I worked so hard to save so many people, but they were sold?


    Li ruileng on the spot, the whole person feel cool back. Why does this happen? Fang Yi and what are they doing outside.


    A sincere heart, inevitably shaken.


    The long-standing view of trust can not help but have deep doubts at this time.


    Li Rui stood for a while and walked slowly back to the tomb.


    He sat by the stone door of the tomb, motionless, holding it together. Head down, in a bad mood.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, outside, already make a mess, with a pot of porridge. Fang looked at the collapsed tunnel and was furious.


    "What''s the matter? How did it collapse? Who is in charge of blasting? Let you prepare, not let you blow up the tunnel now. Li Rui is still in it! "


    "Call the excavation team quickly!" Chen Changsheng shouts, his eyes red.


    When they saw the tunnel collapse, the two of them really had a stream of Qi and blood flowing up from the bottom of their feet and directly up to the top of their heads. Everyone was almost blown up. If Li Rui hadn''t been in the tomb, none of them would have been able to run at that time. To put it bluntly, Li Rui is their life-saving benefactor.


    And at this time, the tunnel collapse, is to tear down the bridge, revenge move!


    This is a stain in their life, and they can''t forgive their mistakes. Clearly well arranged to prepare, but the tunnel collapsed.


    Zhao Ling and Yang Wu are two women with tears in their eyes. Yang Wu runs fast to contact the excavator master. Zhao Ling was at a loss. Her heart was very sad. An unspeakable sadness filled her heart.


    "Li Rui, Li Rui, don''t worry about it. You must be safe..."


    At that time, all the people who went into the tomb came out. All of them were pale and obviously scared. Even Fang and them are in a mess. Only Li Rui didn''t come out. That''s because he has the strongest strength and is responsible for breaking the queen.


    Now they are trapped in it, and they may even be killed.


    This situation really makes everyone feel bad. It is precisely because of a healthy heart that the Huaxia group has achieved nothing. And this righteousness, also let them not gloat, a silent action, looking for a shovel to find a shovel, take tools to take tools.


    In any case, even if it''s unarmed, we have to dig people out!


    Li Rui is a hero!


    Don''t let heroes shed blood and tears!


    Of course, the most important thing is the excavator.


    But after waiting for a while, it was waiting for several staff members to reply: "report, all excavators are broken!"


    "What?" Fang Yidao was so shocked that he couldn''t keep calm any more. He roared, "how could this happen? Wasn''t it good a few days ago?"


    "Report to team leader, there are traces of vandalism on the scene!"


    At this moment, Fang Yi was so angry that he said in a loud voice, "organize people to repair it as soon as possible!"


    Before we finished, there were several explosions in the camp. Someone ran to the other side. As a result, he ran and stepped on the mine. The whole person was blown up and fell to the ground. It seemed that he was no longer alive.


    Fang Yi understood this situation.


    The most terrible enemy is not the coffin underground, but the people on the ground!


    Someone is sabotaging!


    Fang Yidao''s teeth rattled and said to Chen Changsheng, who was not far away and was still directing the arrangement: "Changsheng, let people not move at once. Something big happened here. Someone did a lot of things while we were in the tomb! "


    Chen Changsheng nodded and said, "I''ve given the order. Everyone stay where they are. In addition, the garrison will immediately send people to come with demining equipment, and the basic maintenance engineers will also come by helicopter. "


    Mines are not products brought by Huaxia group, so they can only be brought by other people. At present, there is no detection equipment, and those things are all dead. Even Fang Yi and their divine sea can not be detected.


    Mine clearance can only be achieved through scientific and technological means.


    Before long, snipers appeared near the camp. Several cadres were shot in the head by snipers from afar. Now, Fang Yidao and Chen Changsheng finally know who is behind this.


    Wolf of the wilderness!


    The wolf in the wilderness at the most critical moment, launched a revenge action!


    It''s just that people don''t know what to do!


    "It''s a good way to camouflage and sneak, blast tunnels and bury mines! I, Huaxia group, will fight to the death for the wolf of the wilderness Fang Yi clenched his fists together, and then he said to Chen Changsheng, "let everyone be ready for the battle."


    "But mines..."


    "I''ll deal with the matter of land mines. My opponent certainly doesn''t have a lot of time to do this. Now what we need to guard against is that the wild wolf is likely to kill again. We can''t be unprepared. "


    Once the wolf is killed back, it must be revenge. The other side has the life spring realm superior present, if the Huaxia group has not prepared, I am afraid it will be the end of the regiment.


    Chen Changsheng''s face was grim. He immediately ran to the camp to make arrangements. In a few short steps, he was shot by two sniper guns, but he dodged them. As soon as he entered the camp, Chen Changsheng stepped on a landmine. With his extraordinary speed, Chen Changsheng left the camp at full speed. However, the whole camp tent was detonated and exploded with a bang.


    No more contacts.


    At the same time, the civilian helicopter that appeared a few days ago appeared in the sky again. From a small point like a soybean, we can see the people in the helicopter.


    A middle-aged man with white face and thin figure, his glasses were full of cold light, and he was staring at the position of Huaxia group in front of him.


    "As expected, the wolf soul commander. With you, we won''t suffer any more."


    The wolf head of the wilderness, sitting beside the wolf soul commander, was full of praise: "this time, we will be able to sweep away the Chinese team which is an eyesore!"


    "Don''t be careless. You were careless last time. No matter what, Huaxia group is also the first inside information of Jiangnan Province, and has semi official status. We''re just taking a surprise and killing a shot in the back. When you go down, remember to do it step by step. Now that Li Rui is gone, you can rest assured. In addition, remember to ask people to recycle our monitoring probes, so as not to be chased by their big troops and trace our whereabouts afterwards. "


    "Good commander!" The wolf nodded and then asked, "don''t you plan to go down this time?"


    The wolf soul commander shook his head: "it''s just a bunch of dead people. What''s good to see? Kill people, and then seize the time to dig out the coffin underground. The most important thing to do is to trade with the richest man. Remember that. "


    "Yes, commander!" Wolf head said and stood up. The helicopter dropped the rope, and wolf head took six people down the rope.


    A massacre is coming.


    It makes them all excited.

 Chapter 394

    In the face of being prepared, we can imagine how passive they are. However, there is no way. Since the enemy is coming, war is the only way!


    "Women and technicians hide and form a group. The rest of the fighters, in defensive formation, form a circle to protect them! "


    Fang Yi, after all, has considerable organizational and command capabilities. In addition, all the personnel from the garrison have hot weapons in hand. If you don''t give each other space to break one by one, it''s not easy to use six people to fight against the defensive circle of hundreds of people on this side.


    Last time, I had the intention of luring the enemy in-depth. This time, I''m just defending, but the task is more relaxed.


    Seeing the response of the Huaxia team, the five wolves led by Langtou were also surprised.


    "There are so many ways. If only these people had been buried together."


    At that time, they found out Fang Yidao''s plan to dig a tunnel into the general''s tomb. When the wolf received the information, he made the plan.


    Greed, ferocity and cunning are the habits of the wild wolf. They usually go out in groups, and each of them has great strength. Such people gather to form a terrible wilderness wolf!


    The wolf head waved his hand and let the personnel disperse, so as not to be attacked by stray bullets.


    "Attention, all units, listen to my command, prepare --"


    Fang Yidao watched the approaching wolf team step into the range of 100 meters. His saliva came out and his words came out.


    "Fight!"


    Dada dada


    The first to fire were the armed men who were mixed with the members of the Huaxia group, all of whom were well-trained special operations soldiers. Most of the elites who came to Yang dance were first-class in shooting skills and combat literacy.


    On the other side of the wilderness wolf, he didn''t dare to get close for a moment. He only dared to swim around and dodge.


    In this case, let Fang rest assured.


    However, the thorny trouble followed, the distant wilderness wolf team sniper, also is not vegetarian. Quite simply and decisively to snipe, the special team side also has the relative sniper according to the other party''s sniping position to fight back, however, the other party''s obvious strength to be stronger on the front line, a few snipers, can only reluctantly hinder the other party to kill.


    "Drag, drag it down for me. As long as it drags on, our big army will come, and at that time, it will be hard for them to escape again! "


    Fang Yi was in the middle of the command. Compared with the situation when he just saw the wolf coming, he had calmed down and gradually showed his qualities as a commander.


    He even asked for a sniper gun with great interest.


    A good sniper, must be latent, do not let the other side find the angle and location, suddenly launched an attack. Use the absolute velocity theory of thermal weapon to kill the opponent instantly.


    But practitioners don''t have to. Practitioners have extraordinary reaction nerves and innate warning. They naturally know how to avoid being watched. Therefore, only the practitioners can deal with the practitioners.


    Fang Yidao is a cultivator. He knows how to avoid the attack of others.


    So he stood still and closed his eyes.


    Ahead, there are six people, they move quickly, or escape, or approach, or sneak. These people, in the eyes of wise practitioners, have traces to follow.


    Fang Yidao is looking for the possible track.


    He closed his eyes for eight seconds, suddenly opened them, and his eyes flashed. The sniper gun with the muzzle down on the ground was waved like a big stick by him, and the faster the action, the more electric. Bang, even those who noticed the situation didn''t see what angle and time it was.


    A man is running, but in a second suddenly fell to the ground, his right leg, has been shot off.


    "Good job, Captain!"


    "We''re not afraid of them when the captain is around!"


    Immediately, the people of Huaxia group cheered, and Fang Yidao''s existence was just like the sea calming needle. Maybe Fang Yi is satisfied with himself, and he smiles.


    The morale of the people was greatly boosted.


    But at this time, from Fang Yi''s clothes, half of the bloody blade appeared. Fang Yiwu said nothing about his clothes and sat down with a pale face.


    "Everyone be on guard, don''t let the other party have the opportunity to break in."


    Fang Yi finished this sentence and closed his eyes again with a sniper gun in his hand.


    Everyone thought that he was preparing to snipe again, but only Chen Changsheng could smell the bloody smell of Fang Yi. All of a sudden, Chen Changsheng''s face is tight. He comes to Fang Yidao and reaches out his hand. He wants to tear his clothes and look at the wound.


    "Don''t move, live forever." Fang Yidao''s lips moved slightly, and his voice was very small, but it was clearly introduced into Chen Changsheng''s ears. "Be careful of the camouflagers wearing human skin masks. They know how to seize the opportunity. We are so powerful that we can''t be discovered. "


    "But..." Chen Changsheng worried.


    "It''s OK. I can hold on for a while. It''s not fatal."


    It won''t be immediately fatal, but it won''t be for a long time. Chen Changsheng naturally understood this point, but when he saw Fang Yiyi''s resolute eyes, he knew that obeying the order was the most correct thing.


    Fang Yidao knew Chen Changsheng''s rationality long ago, and Chen Changsheng also knew that Fang Yidao knew it long ago.


    It is because of understanding that we trust and understand.


    To obey orders.


    Chen Changsheng endured his grief and took over Fang''s command.


    On the other side, wolf head and others have gradually approached the past. They already know that Fang is injured together and it''s a good chance.


    "But for Fang Yi and Chen Changsheng, I would have killed them. Huaxia group, the strength is still very good. "


    Wolf head said to the earphone and asked, "can we attack now, military strategist?"


    "Try it." The answer came from the headset.


    The wolf laughed and waved his big hand: "attack all! Kill


    Bang!


    Another shot.


    Another wolf fell to the ground.


    Fang Yiyi has done it again.


    Only four of the six are still capable of fighting.


    "Son of a bitch, is this man crazy? Isn''t he hurt? How can you still shoot a sniper bullet with aura! " The wolf stopped and scolded him.


    Wolf soul''s voice was calm, and it seemed no surprise: "I have said for a long time that we can''t underestimate Huaxia group. Those people, with real faith, are not afraid of death at all. However, after this shot, Fang Yi should have no more spare force. "


    "Damn it The wolf scolded and yelled at the headset, "attack all!"


    Wolves of the wilderness, roaring forward.


    At this time, all the blood in the underground tomb was absorbed.


    The lid of the coffin closed slowly.


    "Come and see me in three days. Your companion is dying. You should go up. " The last zombie said.


    "How to get up? It''s hard rock here. It''s so deep from the ground that it''s blocked on all sides. " Li Rui asked.


    "Where it comes from, where it comes from." The last Zombie''s throat exploded.


    Well, there''s no way to communicate.


    Li Rui shook his head and turned back helplessly.


    We have to break it by force.


    I don''t know if I can break it.


    Leifa doesn''t work on the earth. After all, the soil conducts electricity.

 Chapter 395

    I''m afraid the air is suddenly quiet.


    Ambition, the most afraid is to be reality face. At present, Li Rui is very sad.


    Lei beituke, well, other skills can''t dig three feet. This is really a problem. Li Rui really doesn''t know how to break through the soil and get out of the ground. Anyway, there was no experience of being buried underground before.


    Li Rui thought carefully about how the wolf head got into the ground when he fought with the wolf head in the wilderness last time.


    "He should also use some kind of skill. He can''t really dig the ground with his hands. In addition, it seems that their skills will act on the body, and may also affect the changes of the body. However, the main thing should be the simulation of their skills. "


    "That should be the means of transformation."


    Li Rui thought for a long time and decided to give it a try. First, he tried to form two claws and dig the ground like a groundhog. As a result, he dug a few times, and Li Rui wanted to shout like a groundhog.


    It''s too inefficient.


    And the risk is too high, dig a claw, the soil will fall down. According to this situation, half of the excavation will be buried.


    "After all, I can''t be a groundhog."


    Li Rui sighed and stepped back. What on earth does the wolf head rely on to be able to dig the ground and sneak at such a high speed?


    What kind of animal is it?


    Until now, Li Rui found that as a practitioner, he still had a lot to go. Not only will fight, but also will fly away to catch fish. Otherwise, if you are trapped, you will be helpless.


    "By the way, why should I limit my thinking to imitating others? I want to go my own way!"


    After thinking about it, Li Rui''s eyes brightened. Then, he transformed Lingqi into a shape, and turned it into... A ground drill.


    The great law of modern science!


    Reiki forms a sharp diamond, which looks like a big cone. Li Rui is at the end of the big cone, and at the front of the cone, the aura continuously condenses, strengthens and spins.


    Li Rui thrust forward.


    Click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click, click.


    "Hoo... The effect is good, but I''m too tired."


    Using aura in this way will cost a lot of money. But there is no other way. We can only do it by force. According to Laozu, if something big happens above, we must rescue as soon as possible.


    Besides, Yang Wu and Zhao Ling are still on top.


    However, he is the first one who has been transformed into modern scientific equipment since ancient times.


    After all, the other elders of cultivation, one is that they don''t have modern thinking, the other is that they don''t have such a brain hole as Li Rui to make such an attempt. There will be no one who buries himself in the grave room on the ground, which is called "every day should not" and "the earth does not work".


    It can be said that the situation forced Li Rui to open such a brain hole thinking.


    If the wolf''s people saw this scene, they would be scared of their chin. This wave of operation, thanks to this young man can think of it, can do it.


    In this way, Li Rui went all the way up. However, such a method is really tiring, not only to ensure the efficient operation of the bit, but also to maintain its own safety.


    The whole process is expected to take another half an hour.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the battle on the ground has reached a white hot stage. Chen Changsheng fought in blood and was scarred all over. Most of the soldiers around them were also exhausted, and they could not supply guns and ammunition.


    "Don''t be afraid. Our reinforcements are coming. Hold on a little longer!" Yang Wu holds a big sniper and observes the sniper in the distance for a while. When she stops to have a rest, she will boost her morale.


    "Come on, everyone! We will never give in, never give up As a protected person, Zhao Ling pacifies the hesitation and uneasiness of non combatants.


    In fact, we all know how pessimistic the situation is. The collapse of Fang Yi directly led to the collapse of most of the advantages and confidence previously accumulated.


    If it had not been for Chen Changsheng''s amazing moves to frighten the other side, I''m afraid the whole army would have been destroyed.


    On the other hand, the blood wolf on the other side didn''t have much fear and even played psychological tactics.


    "Vice captain Chen, I don''t think your talisman will be used several times? At least I''m in a real state of life. You just rely on that for a while. In this way, if you abandon your martial arts, I guarantee that the rest of you can leave safely. If you think about it, you know the reputation of the wilderness wolf. When we say killing the whole family, we will never let one go. If you say you don''t kill one, you''ll never do it! "


    Chen Changsheng looks serious and serious: "do you do what you say?"


    The wolf nodded and said, "of course, I''m not a man who doesn''t believe what I said. You should know that we wolves in the wilderness are only seeking wealth, not killing. It''s not good for us to kill people alone! "


    "You swear!" Chen Changsheng seems to be serious, but in his mind he is trying to procrastinate.


    Langtou, helpless, stared at Chen Changsheng for a long time, but he couldn''t tell the true from the false. Shi Shiran raised his hand: "I swear, I will do what I say. Don''t worry. I don''t want to offend you families in Beijing. "


    Chen Changsheng pretended to ponder for a moment and then said, "in that case, do you still want to be the enemy of our Chen family? Do you look down on our Chen family in Beijing? You don''t pay attention to the Chen family in Beijing, do you? "


    Wolf head more and more helpless: "you don''t call a hat, if you want to die, I have to help you."


    "Well, I''ll take people out." Chen Changsheng said.


    "You must abandon your martial arts first." Wolf head stressed.


    This Chen Changsheng did not speak.


    If you abandon your martial arts and lose the ability to protect yourself, you have to kill the chicken on the chopping board as others want.


    He would never agree.


    "All team-mates, be ready to fight to the death. Today, I will die with you. Tomorrow, my Chen family in Beijing will naturally send distractors to chase and kill these people. We won''t die in vain. I''ve already told you that my Chen family will offer a high price for the head of the wolf in the wilderness! "


    Chen Changsheng''s eyes were red and full of hatred. He pointed to the wolf head: "aren''t you arrogant? I think you can live a few more days! I''m afraid you can''t do it


    That''s too cruel.


    It''s endless.


    There''s a lot of pressure on the pack.


    I didn''t expect that there was a person with such a big background here. In their line of work, what they fear most is to meet the children of this kind of aristocratic family. I''m not afraid of heaven and earth. I stretch my neck to let you kill me. You dare not kill me.


    After all, who is not for the benefit of it. To kill that kind of child is only a matter of two knives, but in the future, there is no way to go from heaven to earth.


    Chen family, it is a famous family in Wangjing.


    Let alone the fate of the spring, there are several distractors. That kind of family, without super experts, how can it be.


    It''s hard.

 Chapter 396

    As time goes by, every minute seems very long. Time is life to Chen Changsheng, and efficiency to the wolf. When things are not decided, the wolf head of the wasteland decides to ask the wolf soul strategist.


    He inquired about the choice of this matter to the commander of wolf soul through the wireless walkie talkie.


    "You tell him we''ve given time and face. If he doesn''t know his face, there''s no way. We are outlaws. "


    The wolf head is overjoyed and quickly repeats the words of the wolf soul military adviser to Chen Changsheng.


    Chen Changsheng''s heart is sinking. The other person''s words are only in the last sentence.


    They were outlaws.


    This sentence is more than ten million.


    "It''s time to make a choice, ladies and gentlemen. I have no choice. Maybe this choice is wrong, but I tried my best, and I hope you don''t blame me. "


    Chen Changsheng finished and took five steps to face the wolf people.


    "I''ll give up my martial arts. You''d better do what you say."


    "Don''t worry, we have our word!" Wolf''s head on the chest.


    Chen Changsheng sighed, and his face was a bit distressed.


    He came to Jianghua to take the post of vice captain of Huaxia group. Originally, he came down to visit Jin, which can be regarded as taking root in grass-roots experience. As a member of the Chen family, they had a bright future.


    Now, in the hands of a group of such people, they need to abandon their martial arts!


    It''s a great humiliation.


    However, such humiliation, but also had to swallow down, because behind him, there are dozens of lives to protect him!


    "I, Chen Changsheng, am worthy of the Huaxia group and the family."


    When he finished this sentence, he was going to add another two sentences and delay for a while. But at this time, there was movement from the bottom of the earth.


    Kaka, Kaka... It''s like a drill is mining ore underground. A bag is slowly bulging on the ground, just like a tumor.


    This tumor is more and more bulging, and the sand is flying. With a bang, a figure comes out of the ground.


    It''s like a click in the sky.


    Li Rui is on the stage!


    Almost at the first moment of seeing Li Rui, Langtou and others ran away. I didn''t dare to stay for a moment for fear that Li Rui would kill like last time.


    Li Rui, however, did not pursue him. He consumed too much to restart the war.


    He turned around and asked Chen Changsheng, "are you ok? What''s the matter, such a mess? "


    At this moment, Chen Changsheng''s tears spilled out of his eyes.


    Savior, this is the Savior of Tianzi, timely rain.


    Chen Changsheng rushed to Li Rui, hugged him and patted Li Rui on the back excitedly: "brother, you''ve finally come out. My brothers were almost killed! If I''m a woman, I have to marry you today, and we''ll be good brothers for the rest of our lives! "


    It''s only a matter of a few words. He''s going to give up his martial arts. Li Rui, it''s too late.


    It''s like a hero saving a hero!


    Timely rain, no need to say!


    The others didn''t recognize who was the man who got out of the ground at first. Only two women were quick. When Li Rui pushes Chen Changsheng''s passionate embrace away, he is immediately hugged by two women.


    "Li Rui, it''s really good that you''re OK!" It''s rare for Zhao Ling to show such excitement. What''s more, it''s rare for her to throw herself to a man.


    Yang Wu said nothing and held Li Rui tightly.


    Standing on one side, Chen Changsheng suddenly showed the look of a battered dog, and his face was full of envy. Look, this is the gap. Even if the strength is not as good as others, even in terms of emotion, there is such a huge gap.


    Others, on the other hand, show meaningful expressions.


    "Who is that man? I can''t believe I''ve got such a favor... "


    "How could Yang''s granddaughter..."


    It''s rare for two beauties to throw themselves in their arms at the same time. But there are more and more people who recognize it.


    "Li Rui, Li Rui is back!"


    "Good boy!"


    "Brother Li is powerful and domineering!"


    This scene scares away the wolf as soon as he appears. This mud covered young man looks slovenly but upright.


    It''s Li Rui.


    He will be an unforgettable memory in many people''s hearts.


    Jianghua city''s bearers have emerged. This young man is destined to be extraordinary in the future.


    "Li Rui, Li Rui, it''s good that you''re OK!"


    "The wolf is scared away, hahaha!"


    "We won again!"


    There were cheers and tears. Only those who have been trapped in a desperate situation can realize the taste of being suddenly redeemed at that moment. The situation that was supposed to be doomed was resolved.


    More people, however, gathered around them. They were so excited that they didn''t know how to express their gratitude to Li Rui. You can only express gratitude and admiration with your eyes.


    This time, Li Rui won the respect and recognition of everyone.


    Li Rui was quiet for a while. He stood aside and asked, "where is Fang?"


    "Fangdui, he was seriously injured..." Chen Changsheng explained the tunnel collapse accident and the spy in the team for the first time. He knew that Li Rui must be very unhappy. After all, the tunnel collapsed at that time, which was almost unforgettable.


    No one would be happy about it.


    But Li Rui just stood up and solved the crisis. This is Li Rui''s personality and broad mind. In the face of such a broad-minded person, we can not let him suffer any injustice.


    "... at that time, we mobilized the excavator for the first time. Unexpectedly, even the machinery and equipment were damaged... But anyway, it was all our fault. We didn''t take good precautions and nearly implicated you. I''m sorry, we Huaxia group, we apologize to you. "


    Chen Changsheng bows.


    Li Rui gently raised him up: "you don''t have to apologize. If it was you who did it, I''ll leave now. Since you didn''t do it, I have nothing to blame. Now the most important thing is to treat the wounded and bury the dead. "


    "In addition, the development of underground tombs is not necessary. Let''s clean up and get ready to leave. "


    Chen Changsheng was confused, but he did not immediately ask anything. In fact, he witnessed with his own eyes the horror of the tomb. Just a red light destroyed the archaeological group.


    "Everyone clean up and do as Li Rui said."


    For now, let''s arrange everything first. Chen Changsheng temporarily presided over the overall situation and told each group leader to handle the matter well. After giving the order, Chen Changsheng and Li Rui come to a quiet place.


    "Why evacuate? What''s going on down there? "


    "If you listen to me, don''t send people to this place any more. It may be a God or a devil. In a word, we can''t afford it. It''s estimated that no one can afford it today. "


    Li Rui took a meaningful look at Chen Changsheng and said, "I think we can make use of this thing to pit the wilderness wolf."

 Chapter 397

    No one knows better than Li Rui what kind of existence the underground one is.


    That is the most terrible existence Li Rui has known so far. Besides, the underground one is also extremely bloodthirsty. A red light, dozens of people died, all the blood was drunk by him, not a hiccup.


    It''s better to let the wolf go in.


    Stabilize the scene, treat the wounded and pack up. Li Rui discussed with Chen Changsheng: "let''s not keep it any more. Let''s give it up here. The wolf in the wilderness can''t kill anyone but me. "


    "Have you seen it?" Chen Changsheng is curious.


    "I said hello. In a word, it''s something none of us can resist. Let the wolf go, let''s not worry so much. "


    "In this way, remove it..." Chen Changsheng frowned very tightly, obviously still very difficult, Li Rui said: "what can we do if we don''t remove it? You know that the wolf kind of creature, if it doesn''t work once, it will be n times. It''s light. Next time, if they kidnap several key figures and coerce them into submission, what will they do? We can''t give them a chance to think that violence can solve all problems. We retreated, and then let out the wind, saying that I was actually injured. We had no choice but to withdraw. We did it like this... "


    Chen Changsheng laughed: "OK, do as you say."


    He believed in Li Rui and recognized his wit.


    And it''s the only way, the only way to get back at the wolf. The wolf is cunning and insidious, team spirit, self-confident, arrogant and persistent. If they don''t achieve their goals or lose their vitality, they won''t give up.


    The strength of the enemy may be their weakness. For example, a beautiful woman will suffer a great loss because of her beauty, and a person who is good at swimming may eventually drown.


    We should look at everything from two sides.


    The next day, under the command of Chen Changsheng, the troops evacuated with things. And those bulldozers and excavators, which are still in place, can''t be taken away naturally.


    According to the grapevine, it was Li Rui who was seriously injured. Last time he suddenly appeared, he was just playing a psychological tactic. Now, the Huaxia team needs to withdraw and preserve its strength.


    "How credible do you think it is, Sergeant?"


    "It doesn''t matter if they are trustworthy. What matters is whether they are far away and whether there are ambushes around them. It doesn''t matter to us whether they go or not. "


    "Then we..." Langtou is still a little uncertain.


    "We can send someone over to have a look. If it''s OK, hurry up."


    "Yes


    The speed of action on the side of the wilderness wolf is not fast. By noon, the investigation of the whole site will be completed. Wolf head with the wilderness wolf people, standing above the general''s tomb.


    The wolf took a big breath, then jumped up, head down, body up. The whole person looks like a wolf catching rabbits in the snow and plunges into the snow.


    He soon made a hole in the surface.


    The mud kept coming out of the hole, and the hole got deeper and deeper. As you can see, the wolf''s claws are constantly flying and plowing, which is very skilled and efficient.


    This is the magical function of "transforming form" of aura.


    Compared with Li Rui''s direct shaping of a drilling machine, the shape of wolf head can save the use of aura. And he is from top to bottom, the resistance and pressure are not as big as Li Rui.


    It''s fast and efficient. By about two o''clock at noon, the big hole was like a well head of a sewer, enough for people to pass. One by one, the wolves jumped down from the cave, leaving only one man on top.


    At this time, Li Rui quietly appeared at the edge of the general''s tomb.


    It''s the same routine that the wolf in the wilderness can play, so can he.


    Chen Changsheng has led the evacuation. Now Li Rui has nothing to worry about.


    Li Rui stood patiently in a far away place, quietly hiding his own breath. Do not attract anyone''s attention, there is no sense of danger, so that people can rest assured.


    It''s the most dangerous thing for people to let go and do it boldly.


    You''ll also turn on your phone and watch the video. Well, the surveillance camera installed in advance is very small, but the fineness is very good.


    It''s not only the wolf in the wilderness can play this game.


    The advantage of a surveillance probe over a human eye or a telescope is that it doesn''t have any focus at all. For example, a small black spot on the top of a small tree looks like a black spot. From the outside, this is a tree.


    But the tree is a monitoring device. The whole device has been perfectly embedded in the tree, accompanying the growth of the tree, and the lines have been integrated into the tree.


    A high degree of secrecy, which the official will always do better than the wild wolf.


    Through such monitoring, Li Rui watched the action of the wolf in the wilderness.


    Half an hour passed.


    Li Rui turned off his cell phone and rushed to the cave where the wolf had made it.


    time out.


    It took five minutes for Li Rui to get there. At this time, there was no one at the entrance of the cave. It was calm and quiet all around.


    Li Rui stood outside and looked.


    "Anybody?"


    He asked aloud.


    There was no response.


    It''s quiet down there.


    A touch of blood.


    Li Rui jumps down from the hole.


    The whole tomb is the same as before, the same pattern. The difference is that in the tomb, a few dry bodies, like garbage, were thrown here.


    There seems to be the sound of water in the coffin.


    The lid of the coffin opened slowly.


    A bloody figure sat up from the coffin. This body, not a piece of thread, looks very thin. The man''s eyes were blood red. At this time, he was looking at Li Rui, which seemed to be very interesting.


    "Li Rui, here you are again."


    "Laozuzong, are you satisfied with the goods this time?"


    "Yes, such a person is very useful to me. But it''s not enough. It''s not enough for me to recover


    This time, he can talk with Li Rui directly on his own, without the help of the outside world. Moreover, it is quite active in appearance, rather than a corpse.


    Except for the breath of terror, the evil eyes.


    He''s really human.


    "Ancestor, what do you want to do?" Li Rui suddenly asked. He asked this question last time, but his ancestors didn''t answer it.


    This time, we can have a good chat.


    However, laozong laughed.


    "The descendants of the Li family should not be so small. You may not be right because you can''t see things from my point of view. I''ll absorb your memory. Over the years, the Terran has developed a powerful technological force, but that''s only for ordinary people. "


    "You have not made progress in the pursuit of supreme power."


    The ancestor of the Li family raised his hand and pointed to Li Rui.


    "Work hard, I''m not against your idea. After going out, send someone to block this place. I don''t want to be disturbed. "


    "Then... Would you like to send some more people over?"


    "No, it''s not necessary. Improper practice can only be expedient for a while, but not for a long time." Li''s grandfather gave Li Rui a deep look. "If you want to win the highest, you should be upright. Otherwise, the way of heaven will not allow you when you suffer from thunder. "


    Li Rui nodded: "I''ve been taught."


    Li''s grandfather lay down slowly and closed the coffin.


    This is the first time that Li Rui has cooperated with Laozu.


    One blood for killing, one revenge.


    each takes what he needs.

 Chapter 398

    "What, that''s the end of the wilderness wolf?"


    When Li Rui brought the news back, Chen Changsheng took a cool breath. This is the most powerful news he has ever heard.


    There was no sound, not even a big movement, and then it was over.


    Li Rui, on the contrary, has not much unusual emotion.


    "It''s not a complete end. Their core characters didn''t show up. That core figure should be regarded as the real "wilderness wolf". Others are just his thugs. "


    After thinking about it, Li Rui added:


    "And all of a sudden, it''s because you didn''t witness the power of the underground one. I''ve seen him, and I also know that his means are so high that when we are in front of him, we are just like chickens. "


    Can directly control the dead, can transform the dead. Can survive nearly a thousand years, from ancient times to the present, even the ancient emperor, are not as good as this bull!


    One can fight against the existence of time.


    Although it may be very weak now, extremely weak. But its strength, no doubt amazing talent, called the rare talent from ancient times to today!


    Of course, such talents are not absent. For example, in the place of Tibetan Buddhism, there is the art of guanding and Qiling, which is also quite brilliant.


    But this one, it''s not on those, it''s over time.


    However, Li Rui can''t imagine his purpose at all. What is the reason for his recovery?


    In this world, it seems that there is something different going on.


    "Changsheng, how''s Fang Yi doing?"


    "I''m awake, but I''m seriously injured. At present, I will take over the group on Jiang Hua''s side. In addition, the elite members of other teams in the provincial capital have arrived. They have a lot of questions to ask you. " Chen Changsheng frowned. He knew Li Rui''s temperament.


    "I''m not interested in dealing with those people. You should also use the power of your family as soon as possible to improve your strength. I feel some unusual signs, such as what I see today. Have you found any similar cases before? "


    "I have dealt with some evil worship in ancient tombs, but I have never met such a powerful one." Chen Changsheng looks solemn, "you''re right, such a powerful character wake up, first don''t say what the purpose is, even if he is alone, we can''t deal with it."


    "You need to step into the spring of life as soon as possible."


    "And you?" Chen Changsheng asked.


    Li Rui said with a smile: "I also want to break through to the next level as soon as possible."


    "Let people live or not!" Chen Changsheng said with a smile.


    The more powerful Li Rui is, the better news for them.


    Before that, Huaxia Group paid so much attention to Li Rui, especially Fang Yidao. It was almost a kind of mentality to cultivate their own people. Chen Changsheng was puzzled for a time. Now, Li Rui''s pace is faster and faster, and his potential is exploding.


    Only then did he realize that Fang''s eyes on people were really precise and accurate.


    Li Rui, who has lived up to anyone''s expectations, has finally grown up to be a mainstay.


    ¡­¡­


    The hospital is very busy, Zhao Yue was transferred to deal with the injury here. As one of Jiang Hua''s best doctors at present, Zhao Yue is responsible for the treatment command of the whole medical team.


    Her practical ability has been improved and her theoretical level is becoming mature. Looking at her in the office to a group of middle-aged Professor meeting points, which a few patients need to treat which a few places, careful which a few points these.


    Li Rui stood by the window and looked at it, laughing.


    When Zhao Yue finished, out of the office, two people along the hospital, while walking chat.


    "Who are your friends? One by one, the recovery ability is several times that of ordinary people, and the injury is surprisingly heavy. Are they special forces? Why is Zhao Ling here and Yang Wu there? What big case are you involved in? "


    A series of questions, which is not like Zhao Yue''s style, however, the female doctor, so asked.


    Long time no see, Zhao Yue''s temperament is more and more capable. Once upon a time, the quiet and outspoken returned doctor, who was deeply educated in the west, finally had more Chinese flavor in him.


    Also know how to care about people.


    "It''s a case together. If they are special forces, you should treat them as they are."


    It was nine in the morning, and the sun was already powerful. However, sitting in the shade of the two people, feel more is the cool breath, after all, this side is also located in the shadow of the building.


    "You haven''t come to me for a long time. I heard that you don''t often go to the hospital. On the other side of the expert group, you have been invited to attend meetings and give lectures many times, but you don''t go either. Li Rui, do you want to stop being a doctor and concentrate on being a businessman, or just change your career? "


    "No, it''s just busy." Li Rui looked at Zhao Yue, pursed his lips and sighed, "I''ve graduated for three or four years, so it''s reasonable. Shouldn''t it be like this now?"


    Zhao Yue stared at Li Rui for a long time and said softly, "well, I can''t see that kind of green and astringent on you. It seems that you have changed. "


    "No one will choose to stay the same. The difference is just getting better or worse, whether there is progress. You''ve become more mature and intellectual, like a big doctor, and you can go out and make doctor idol dramas. "


    Li Rui''s ridicule made Zhao Yue laugh. She said, "I''d rather not change it."


    "Why?"


    "I don''t know why. I always feel like I''ve missed something. We often do medical research together in the past two years. You can always bring out the medical things that make me feel magical, and you have a great sense of justice. This year, my life is very dull. Later, I thought about it. It''s because of the lack of you. It''s not as interesting as before. "


    Zhao Yue lowers her head slightly and doesn''t want to be seen in her eyes by Li Rui.


    Li Rui blurted out: "I don''t need to keep company with my temples. When I smile, I bow my head and feel inclined."


    Zhao Yue raised his head: "eh?"


    "It''s just that I suddenly think of these two sentences, which have no other special meaning. If I can be missed, it''s also a good thing. It shows that I have brought you happiness. This is my affirmation. And we can go through a long time together in the future. "


    "So talkative, there must be a lot of girlfriends."


    "Ha ha, one is enough."


    "Eh? Yes, have you? " Zhao Yue''s happy smile darkened quickly. This is her first time to know the news.


    "Why didn''t you tell me before?"


    "You didn''t ask, and this kind of thing, full of notice, always have the feeling of showing off." Li Rui shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "it''s good for me to grasp my own affairs. I don''t need to get any satisfaction from my circle of friends. My satisfaction comes from my heart."

 Chapter 399

    "Well, I''ll be busy." Zhao Yue got up, left here and went to the hospital building. It seems that he is a little depressed.


    Li Rui gets up slowly and goes to buy breakfast.


    At noon, Li Rui said goodbye to Chen Changsheng. At the moment, it''s all mundane business. It''s not up to him to deal with human relations and courtesy.


    "It''s a sign of the great struggle. I have to work harder to improve myself."


    Never be satisfied, never give up the pursuit.


    Li Rui sent Yang Wu home, and then went back to his own home. Seeing Li Rui''s tired face when he comes home, Jian Su Yan goes to Li Rui''s room to give him a massage. Jian Su Mei and yingzi sit downstairs. Chien Su Mei didn''t speak, but Sakura was a little strange.


    "Why don''t you scold him today?"


    "How do you feel that you are not in a good mood these days?"


    "What happened?"


    Jane Su Mei said nothing and went upstairs. Sakura was bored and went upstairs to her room. Guan Feixue is wearing a pajama in the room. It''s a little confused to hear the movements of the two girls.


    Guan Feixue put on her clothes and sat down in the living room. Having lived in the Li family for so long, she is now used to the slow pace of life here. Once upon a time in Guan''s family, everything had to be sorted out. Everyone was thinking about their interests intentionally or unconsciously. This is the result of the door style, and it is also the driving force to push the Guan family forward.


    It''s not a bad thing, but for a girl, it''s just a little tired. But think about it, if you want to have a good life, you have to do it that way.


    It''s not like being in the Li family. Now it''s a good day, and people live lazily. But unconsciously, in these days, the whole person has gained a lot of weight. Although it doesn''t seem to be particularly serious, it''s a good thing to think of danger in times of peace.


    Now she sat on the sofa for a while, and when she saw that there was no one around, she just began to practice yoga. Guan Feixue''s figure is excellent. No matter in terms of the maturity of her posture or the natural charm of her temperament, she is absolutely beautiful.


    When Li Rui comes out of the room, he sees Guan Feixue practicing a super difficult movement. He jumped down from the downstairs and stood in front of Guan Feixue with a banter on his face.


    Guan Feixue turned red and slowly put down her hands and feet. It would be shameful to stand in the angle of Li Rui.


    "I''ve been practicing, and I''m afraid to be seen?" Li Rui held his arms and asked with a smile.


    Guan Feixue sat down, leaned on the sofa and glanced at Li Rui: "everything in the world is the most bizarre. The hard one is easy to break, the drowning one is good at swimming. Every time a beautiful woman has a bad life, a hero must be sentimental. "


    "So that''s what nature does?" Li Rui also sat on the sofa.


    "Just came out of gentle country, don''t run to tease me." Guan Feixue doesn''t have a good airway.


    "Eat mine, drink mine, tease you. What''s the matter? Besides, what kind of molestation is this. I came down to ask you something. "


    "He said


    "The richest man in Jiangnan Province, do you know?"


    Guan Feixue wondered: "are you short of money?"


    "No shortage." Li Rui touched his nose. Money is not enough. At present, the profit of Renxing medicine is not much, but it is not a loss. But Li Rui doesn''t just rely on that to make money. He really wants money. He can''t get it at will.


    All four families were defeated, afraid of lacking some money.


    "I went to work on a case a few days ago and found that behind the case, there was a shadow of the richest man in the south of the Yangtze River. Suddenly a little interested, want to find out first


    "If you have no grievances or grudges with others, even if you have grievances or grudges, you can go to the door and kill them. What''s the point?" For Li Rui''s strength, Guan Feixue doesn''t know much about it, but she also knows that Li Rui is very strong.


    If there is something wrong with others, Li Rui''s ability can certainly solve the problem by violence.


    Then why didn''t he do it? Guan Feixue turned her head and immediately asked, "what do you want to gain? Yes, you''re playing the trick of being good with people again. "


    Li Rui laughs: "a woman from a merchant''s family is smart."


    The higher a person''s status, the more resources he has. The richest man in the south of the Yangtze River, even the dead in the general''s tomb dare to move, so there must be a lot of resources in his hands. Such a person is not a fat pig.


    If you don''t kill me, can you afford to be buried alive?


    Li Rui doesn''t think his life is so worthless.


    "You don''t know. I almost died because of that. Later, although the opponent to pit dead, but still have a breath in my heart. What''s more, I also need to develop. If I want to develop, there must be people to sacrifice. "


    The corner of Li Rui''s mouth showed a cold smile: "the dead Taoist friends are not the poor ones. Since they are the first ones to offend me, I will not be polite."


    Guan Feixue didn''t have a good way: "it''s not all about interests. The richest man in Jiangnan province is Wang Jianshu. However, this man does not often travel in Jiangnan Province, but more in the whole country. After all, none of them put their eggs in one basket, and they have a strong sense of risk. Wang''s industry is real estate, which belongs to traditional industry. At present, its headquarters is in the New District of Jiangnan province. "


    "Is there anyone over there?" Li Rui asked.


    "He is the richest man with a very large network of connections. Although the foundation is not as good as our once four big families, the momentum is strong. Once able to rush into the top 20 of the rich list, which is so simple. Security is something that every rich person attaches great importance to, and it''s not easy to put in people. "


    Guan Feixue said here. She stopped for a moment and thought about it. Then she said, "but he has a son who likes playing very much. Often haunt the nightclub, soak some young model net red


    "What''s the name of his son?" Li Rui asked.


    "Wang Jinfei, who came back from studying abroad, had a good way in the circle in the first two years. But I think he''s a bit impetuous. There are still a lot of invisible rich people in Jiangnan Province, and the Wang family is not the richest. However, Wang Jianshu and Wang Jinfei''s father and son are obviously fighting for this and making use of this reputation. This shows that the foundation is not enough, but others can''t be like them. "


    Guan Feixue shook his head: "I still don''t like them very much."


    "It''s interesting. You''re going to visit the provincial capital with me. I''m still not familiar with that side. You can lead the way


    "When? Now? " Guan Feixue was surprised.


    Li Rui shook his head: "not now, but these days. You are ready."


    "Oh, well. Then I''ll go back to my room and exercise. Don''t disturb me. " Guan Feixue is thinking about going back to the provincial capital, but it can''t be seen that she is fat.


    Women, of course, figure is the most important thing.

 Chapter 400

    People living at all levels will probably have a fantasy about what the rich people''s life is like. So there was a saying that "the farmer ate one steamed bread and worked with bamboo poles, while the emperor ate three steamed bread and worked with gold poles".


    It''s not a prejudice, it''s real.


    Li Rui is also rich. At present, the middle class is not a problem at all. But for such words as the richest man, still maintain a certain curiosity. When I was in college, I once thought about whether the rich people all have a few wives at home. They live a life of debauchery.


    At that time, when I talked with Ke shanyong, most of them despised that kind of life on the one hand and yearned for it on the other.


    I haven''t experienced it. Of course I''ll imagine it. Later, I came into contact with Ma Donglai, Lu Zhao, Liu Tiannan, the second generation of Childe brothers, and Ma ye, the founder of the generation. These people are still down-to-earth. They don''t have the style of upstarts. Their brains are online.


    But none of them are top class.


    The top place should be Guan Feixue, but Li Rui looks from left to right. Guan Feixue, the elder sister, is nothing special. I feel that this woman has no pursuit, and her life tends to be small.


    Perhaps, it''s the pattern of mature elder sister''s free arrangement of life. She can enjoy herself. In Li Rui''s opinion, they are not what they think they are.


    A few days before departure, Li Rui made arrangements. If you want to settle down at home well, in the past, there was no serious object at home. Now it''s different. You have to learn to manage your feelings.


    "Guan Feixue, Suyan and I are going out to see a movie. We''ll take care of your family. You''ll manage it today."


    "Yingzi, Suyan and I are going to have a big meal. You will manage it today."


    "Su Mei, your sister and I are going to swim. Today..."


    After such a few days, the family complained. Yes, they used to be collective activities, but now it''s OK. Jane Su Mei and her friends have been shown their love when they eat dog food everyday, and their quality of life has plummeted.


    When they came home that night, Jiansu and Li Rui could not help laughing when they talked about it in their room.


    "Su Mei has advised me for several times, saying that my sister begged you to break up. In this way, they are really miserable. I look at it and feel a little guilty, as if I''ve taken over you. "


    Li Rui put his arms around the shoulder of Jiansu, and his eyes were closed. At this time, he half opened his eyes: "falling in love is a matter for two people. Where can we take so many people? This kind of thing can''t be shared."


    "I feel like you''ve given me too much love." In a nutshell.


    "That''s what you think. If you were someone else, you would not be able to stand it. There are many requirements for modern women''s thinking. They require men to be single-minded, considerate and gentle. If you go to the street and ask, many girls find their boyfriends just like their fathers. "


    "That''s them. I think I''m lucky anyway." Jiansu smiles and rubs Li Rui''s shoulder like a kitten.


    "What I can do is limited. I''m sorry. I feel guilty all the time. " Li Rui said in a low voice. In fact, he thought so. The management of a relationship requires constant effort and interaction. Any slight lack may lead to the breakdown of this relationship.


    Su Yan is a little girl. Li Rui knows that she doesn''t want much, but it doesn''t mean she doesn''t want much.


    Since it''s decided to be together, it''s natural to do so.


    If others have it, they should have it.


    This is Li Rui''s current idea.


    As for the other guilt


    Just watch your life.


    ¡­¡­


    Summer is getting hotter and hotter. The provincial news releases an orange temperature warning. Places with air conditioning and places without air conditioning are just like two worlds.


    Get out of the car, walk a few steps, all over the sweat. Guan Feixue holding the sun umbrella with a smile: "do you want to come here to avoid?"


    "No, I''m envious." Li Rui wiped the sweat from his head.


    In such a season, men are mostly envious that women can hold parasols. The first thing Li Rui does when he comes to Guan Feixue''s single villa is to turn on the air conditioner.


    "According to the truth, high-level practitioners should not be afraid of cold and heat." Guan Feixue is also very puzzled to see that Li Rui is even hot. It is clear that for practitioners, endurance is higher than that of ordinary people. It''s usually hot and cold. How can I get to Li Rui like this?


    Guan Feixue takes out two bottles of mineral water from the refrigerator and hands one to Li Rui. Li Rui took a few drinks, and then he had the mental energy to answer her question: "the body is strengthened in all aspects, and the mental power is stronger than ordinary people. If we put it in the medical test, the pores can even breathe. But it doesn''t mean that the body can automatically block and adjust its perception of the outside world. As you said, it''s a high level. "


    "Aren''t you high-level now?" Guan Feixue is a wonderful road.


    "Don''t you think I want to eat or sleep? What kind of high level is that? " Li Rui did not have the good spirit to find a place to sit down, not tight not slow way, "the real high-level practitioners, can open the valley, do not eat or drink can live for half a year. It is a high-level cultivator who is prone to overturn mountains and rivers. We are at the middle level at most. "


    "Can we only talk about the middle level?" Guan Feixue doesn''t believe it.


    Li Rui shook his head, thinking that if she had been to the general''s tomb, she would not feel high level.


    No matter whether the ancestor of the general''s tomb was sealed or what secret method he used to live until now, in short, that level and realm can really be called a high level.


    In the face of such existence, it is a low level.


    "Please contact your friends to see if you can find out the whereabouts of Wang Jingfei. Now that we are here, let''s seize the time to get down to business. "


    "Oh, well. I''ll take a shower first. Would you like to take one as well


    Back to his nest, Guan Feixue is in a good mood. But just now, some of them are really hot. Just take a bath and change clothes. Li Rui also wanted to take a bath to relieve himself, but he still shook his head and refused.


    Guan Feixue went to her room to look for clothes. After a while, she changed into clothes and came out with a phone call in her hand.


    "Hello, is that Xiao you? Where are you? "


    "Well, I''ll come and see you later."


    Hang up, Guan Feixue takes out a lipstick from his pocket and wipes it on his lips. While making up, he said: "it''s true that a hairless Phoenix is not as good as a chicken. Why do you think I would rather live there than come back? That''s the feeling. Those former friends, I called in the past. They were all where I wanted to meet. Now they arranged for me to come. "


    Li Rui said with a smile: "who told you that the friendship of the rich always carries moisture."

 Chapter 401

    Rest for an hour or so, Guan Feixue put on a light make-up. A woman like her looks good without make-up, even worse with make-up. Like a flower with dew in the morning, people can''t help but want to pick it.


    Naturally, Li Rui''s mood today will not be easily shaken by beauties. After all, there are a lot of beauties in life. In short, Wang Ke, Zhang Qing, Zhao Ling... Which one is not a beauty, which one has its own charm?


    It is precisely because of long-term exposure to high-quality beauty encirclement that a certain degree of resistance can be generated. It is impossible to move your legs without seeing beauty. Moreover, over the years, it has been more about responsibility thinking.


    Picking and destroying flowers is just a word away.


    "If it wasn''t for the drunken incident, I would have no problem..."


    Li Rui thought with a guilty heart and went out with Guan Feixue. The place her friend ordered is a restaurant, and it''s just time for dinner. From this point, it''s kind. In contrast to Guan Feixue''s previous sentence, Li Rui thought it might be too much.


    "Feixue, who is this?" See Guan Feixue with a young man to come, has long been waiting for the female companion will question. That should be Xiaoyou. She looks pretty good. She''s famous brand all over. She''s wearing a little heavy makeup. She''s also quite unrestrained in her clothes. Her skirt shows a lot of snow white.


    Her eyes swept around Li Rui''s body, revealing a deeper confusion.


    Guan Feixue smiles and knows Xiaoyou''s doubts. She said with a smile: "this is my friend Li Rui, a real invisible rich and promising young man."


    Then she introduced to Li Rui: "Xiaoyou is a good girl who only wears famous brands. She is very personalized and fastidious."


    This is elegant and dignified. When Xiaoyou hears the four words of invisible rich, his eyes are bright. To them, most of the so-called invisible rich are officials who do not want to be exposed to the media.


    I just don''t know where Li Rui''s parents and relatives come from. But in any case, most of the people who can make friends with Guan Feixue have extraordinary life experience, and the worst is from the province.


    Xiao Youyi respected Li Rui when he was young. He poured tea for Li Rui himself. In his speech, he made a lot of friends.


    "Feixue, you have disappeared so long without saying a word. We can''t get in touch with you if we want to. Where have you been these days? I heard something happened in your family. Since you have friends like Li Rui, are those fake? Is there any other development in your family? If there is a good way, don''t forget to bring our friends. "


    Guan Feixue said with a smile: "there is no other way. The four families are all dead. Can such a thing be false?"


    "That..." Xiaoyou looks at Li Rui and doesn''t quite understand why Guan Feixue still has such friends since the four families are dying out. Is that


    Xiaoyou suddenly thought of a possibility, and his face became very ugly: "Feixue, are you really talking to others like that, someone... That?"


    Xiaoyou hesitates and stops talking.


    Guan Feixue said, "which one is that?"


    "I''ve heard that you''ve been raised, aren''t you..."


    As soon as these words came out, the atmosphere at the scene was very strange. Face to face to ask this, Xiaoyou also really has greatly reduced the importance of Guan Feixue.


    Even if it''s true, it won''t come out face to face. No matter how good the relationship is, some words can only be kept in mind. Unless, completely set each other''s feelings as nothing.


    Guan Feixue chuckled: "yes, I was raised by this little man. He has been eating and drinking all the time. When necessary, he should be given special services. "


    Li Rui can''t laugh or cry. The so-called special service is at most a massage. It''s her who makes money.


    Xiaoyou has an ugly face.


    However, for Li Rui''s face, it will not attack. On the contrary, she has more respect for Li Rui. No matter how Guan Feixue does inferior things, it is not something that ordinary people can touch.


    Li Rui can touch, it can only show that his body about the value of flying snow, this value, absolutely extraordinary. Subconsciously, Xiaoyou has regarded Li Rui as his second ancestor.


    Li Rui doesn''t reveal it.


    "This time we''re here to have fun. Xiaoyou, I don''t know much about the provincial capital. Do you know what''s more interesting? "


    "I don''t know what style of court you want to play?" Xiaoyou lifted her hair and looked very confident. This is the Queen''s playgirl of nightclub.


    Li Rui said with a smile: "of course, it''s the most expensive market. Which market do you usually go to, the son of the boss here?"


    "It''s usually in the dark incense. In that place, most of the rich people go."


    "Oh? Are they all top class? If it''s not the top class, it''s boring. "


    "There are also top-level ones, but they all have thresholds. Recently, there was a top-level gathering for the rich and the poor, which was held on the "Feixing" cruise ship. The party, which needs tickets, is not just about money. "


    "When?" Li Rui asked.


    "The day after tomorrow, but I can''t get tickets. I''ve got a ticket from my friend after a hard time. Basically, those parties are the richest people in the province. "


    "It''s easy. I''ll just make a phone call." Li Rui takes out his mobile phone and makes a call to Chen Changsheng.


    "I want two tickets for the Philippine Star cruise ship. Go and help me with it."


    Chen Changsheng laughed and scolded on the other end of the phone: "going to fight local tyrants again to divide the land?"


    "That''s not to equalize the gap between the rich and the poor. I have to experience a good life. I won''t say much. It''s up to you. "


    "Yes


    Li Rui hung up. Xiaoyou''s eyes lit up: "Wow, you can get tickets so easily. I''m really convinced."


    "It''s all small things, nothing special." Li Rui smiles. In fact, Chen Changsheng''s progression is higher than Wang Jingfei''s. However, we are all acquaintances. Li Rui is always embarrassed to ask Chen Changsheng for a baby.


    What''s more, Wang Jianshu is the richest man.


    Wang Jingfei is just Li Rui as a pawn in the game.


    "Brother Li, you are so capable. I don''t know if you can take my younger sister? Little sister also wants to play more with brother Li. "


    After talking about the matter, Xiaoyou doesn''t know that the matter has been talked about and is still there.


    Li Rui narrowed his eyes, put his hand around Guan Feixue''s shoulder, laughed and didn''t speak. The meaning is very obvious, that is, I don''t need you since I have something about flying snow.


    Xiaoyou''s face is a little ugly. To be fair, she is not as good as Guan Feixue.


    The person closes to fly snow a smile, casually also can second kill her.

 Chapter 402

    Although Xiaoyou has that idea, he is not a brainless person. He has always been good at observing words and colors. This has been shown from the beginning. With a hint from Li Rui, Xiao you understood.


    "Then I wish brother Li and Feixue a happy marriage. In the future, Feixue will bring me the same. Anyway, it''s all thighs. Any one of them will do."


    Xiaoyou laughed for a while, and then said: "let''s meet Feixing at that time."


    "No problem."


    Li Rui and Guan Feixue have a good appetite for food in this restaurant. Xiaoyou is a little sleep deprived and always yawns. Look at her dark eyes. I guess she didn''t sleep well. Li Rui is a character of the night owl sect. He talked with her about this woman. She is smaller than Guan Feixue and has a lively personality.


    Other topics didn''t have much to talk about. Instead, Guan Feixue talked with her about cosmetics and purchasing agents. Guan Feixue has a wide range of purchasing channels for cosmetics and luxury products. Some channels, not like that, don''t understand at all and can''t be found.


    After a meal, Li Rui and Guan Feixue go back to the villa in the afternoon. One day later, Li Rui and Guan Feixue were basically practicing in their room. The next morning, Chen Changsheng asked someone to give the ticket to Li Rui.


    On the third day, Li Rui and Guan Feixue set out in the afternoon for the Philippine Star cruise ship. In summer, you always have to play something different. Take a cruise to the seaside, but you can''t just play as you like.


    At the appointed time and place, Li Rui and Guan Feixue meet Xiaoyou again. Three people get on the boat together, Xiaoyou is obviously very excited about this trip, full of expectations in the conversation.


    "For Wang Jingfei''s birthday, the cruise ship is going to a small island. I heard that the island was bought by their family. It''s really rich. If any woman has the chance to marry Wang Jingfei, she will be very happy. "


    "Xiaoyou, your family also runs a company. Why do you think so?" Guan Feixue was more puzzled and said, "you are also Bai Fumei in other people''s eyes. How can you become a female Diao Si in front of Wang Jingfei?"


    Xiaoyou sighed: "our company has tens of millions of assets, which is far worse than the Wang family. My father even wants me to work in his company. It''s terrible to think about it. I''d better find a rich man and marry him. It''s safer. "


    Li Rui laughed: "if you really want to find a rich and reliable childe, you have to study hard and make progress every day. Rich boy, most of them like that. Of course, they like you when they are in love, but marriage is different. "


    Xiaoyou laughs: "if I don''t meet you, I just love to play."


    Li Rui is just a girl who hasn''t fully grown up. It''s someone else''s road. It doesn''t make sense to rely on the grand principle alone. It''s up to her to hit the south wall.


    A few people boarded the cruise ship with tickets. It has to be said that the specifications of the party were quite high. Every one of them is very beautiful. At a glance, the scene is either handsome or beautiful, rich home, willing to spend money to dress up, generally not bad.


    Of course, it''s also possible that those who are not good-looking have not received tickets.


    Banners are hanging on the cruise ship - congratulations on Jingfei''s 30th birthday!


    It is estimated that Wang Jingfei''s Playmate specially made it. It''s very festive. There are two floors in the cruise ship. The upper floor is a pure dining area, the lower part is a restaurant, and most of them are rooms. Every guest can get a room by ticket. Li Rui and Guan Feixue''s room are next to each other, while Xiaoyou''s room is far away. When I went to put clothes in my room, I heard a lot of groans coming from the room.


    That''s what cruise ships do.


    The rich are nothing more than food and sex. The difference is the enlarged version and the enhanced version. However, when Li Rui went up to the second floor, he felt that these people had a really big time.


    There are people holding women together drinking, chatting and laughing, smoking and taking drugs, and playing turntable gambling.


    From the second floor window, there are people playing in the sea. There are many people around on the deck, among them, the figure of a young man is particularly eye-catching. It''s not how handsome or how he was, that is, the level of passers-by, but most people''s eyes and cheers are undoubtedly to show the identity of that person.


    That''s Wang Jingfei.


    "Handsome


    "Cool


    "Jingfei, can you do better?"


    Wang Jingfei was holding a rope in his hand and stepping on a surfboard. He was having a good time with some of his companions and laughed. It can be seen that he is an old hand in this field, and his movements are very skillful. Occasionally, he plays a few fancy movements, which attract bursts of cheers and praise.


    In addition to the group of young people, there are several big bodyguards on the side, always ready. However, it seems that Wang Jingfei doesn''t need anyone''s protection. Judging from his strong figure, he can completely protect himself.


    Even Li Rui felt that Wang Jingfei knew a little martial arts. Some of the rolling movements out of thin air, not like that, can not be done at all.


    Love sports, willing to bear hardships, supported.


    Li Rui labels Wang Jingfei in his heart.


    However, before Li Rui could observe for a while, he was interrupted by several young people.


    "Feixue, long time no see. Who is this?"


    Several young men came to Guan Feixue with their glasses and asked Li Rui about it. They know Guan Feixue, but they don''t know Li Rui. At the same time, from their eyes, Li Rui can see a trace of jealousy.


    "This is Feixue''s boyfriend, Li Rui," said Xiaoyou. Invisible rich, you know


    When it comes to the invisible rich, they really understand it, and they all show themselves clearly. However, it is further asked: "do not know Li brothers home is in which organ unit to work?"


    With money, most of the networks are not bad. Those who can come to the party either come from the provincial government or have a solid family relationship. There are many so-called invisible rich people here.


    But there are not many people who can accompany Guan Feixue. In the past, the four families were above the others. Guan Feixue is like a princess. People who want to kiss Fangze have it, but they have no face to say it. Later, the Guan family heard that there was something wrong, and the four families even collapsed. No, Guan Feixue will become a Phoenix.


    Phoenix on the Wutong tree can not kiss, and the Phoenix who is in the wool may still have hope. But it''s said that Guan Feixue has been taken first. This is the one who dares to love.


    Most of the hostility and jealousy that Li Rui felt was based on this kind of emotion. Now that these people are asking, it''s natural that they have to play a trick.


    "My family is not in the office, but in the police area."


    It''s really in the police area, but it''s just a grocery store. But who knows if he doesn''t say it? On the contrary, the more vague the words are, the more bluffing they are. These people, however, show their fear and respect one after another.


    The garrison area is no better than the government.


    After all, it''s a unit that directly holds the gun pole. It can be the same.

 Chapter 403

    "It turns out that the relationship is so hard. No wonder... "


    What is not provoking, this is not provoking, do not have to say too much, a mention to understand. The first few of you still have some idea of comparison. As soon as the background is drawn out, it is obvious who is the mule and who is the horse.


    Li Rui has always been a mountain like figure. His figure and handsome appearance do not look like a liar.


    "Where is brother Li now?"


    Some people go with the idea of making friends. The topic, of course, starts with a serious conversation. As for those who are not serious, we will talk after we are familiar with them.


    Making friends is the same as making friends.


    Li Rui is still the way to play Tai Chi: "at present, there is nothing high, that is, he started his own business and did some small business, medical nature."


    It''s really medical. If it''s a hospital, it''s not medical. What is it?


    I can''t help admiring others. This idea and consciousness is extraordinary. What we do is to go along with the public, but it''s not appropriate. Is it a second generation who is both red and expert?


    "It''s really our style." Some people can''t help but flatter.


    Some people sighed: "the medical industry is not an easy industry to enter. It needs too many certificates and qualification standards. It''s really enviable that brother Li can enter this industry with fame and wealth at his fingertips. "


    "I''ll ask brother Li to take care of me more in the future."


    A warm voice, are scenes, said or better, anyway, say a few words, and do not spend money.


    Most of them are just a kind attitude.


    It''s still for Guan Feixue''s face. They don''t know the origin of Li Rui, but it must be unusual to be able to make Guan Feixue a mature woman.


    Otherwise, how could the goddess that everyone coveted in those years be dealt with by such a person. How can we get to the Philippine Star cruise ship if we just get it done?


    "Does brother Li know Jingfei, too?"


    Li Rui shook his head: "I don''t know. I just came to have fun. I heard that there was such a high-end party. I just want to come and have a look. In other words, I''m not wrong. You all look so handsome and speak so well. I really like it here. "


    This words also is pure joke of, close fly snow still don''t quite understand this stem, small excellent but can''t help but smile a voice.


    Some people laugh.


    Li Rui''s temperament is quite amusing. He is young and has many common topics. In addition, Li Rui is well-educated and has a good quality. Compared with those young people who have hardly experienced any major events, his speech training over the years is naturally different.


    When we chatted, we would unconsciously listen to Li Rui''s speech. Li Rui''s speech is reasonable, deep and penetrating. It was only through these that Li Rui was initially accepted.


    Naturally, some of them are ill intentioned. Look at their eyes to know, always look to Guan Feixue there, maybe, want to borrow Li Rui this line, want to close to Guan Feixue so.


    Anyway, it''s said that Guan Feixue was raised as a canary by some mysterious figure. Now the master is showing up. Since he is raising canaries, sooner or later he will be tired of it


    At that time, won''t you be able to take over?


    Of course, it is necessary to have a good relationship to succeed in taking over the offer, and some people are quietly calculating in their hearts. There is a kind of "your girlfriend is so good-looking, you brother, I made up my mind", which is not necessarily.


    A lot of things can only be understood but can''t be explained. Li Rui laughs at them. Even if he sees some clues, he thinks that children love to dream.


    During the chat, Li Rui also asked Wang Jingfei.


    "It''s said that many interesting things have been prepared on the island this time. Wang Jingfei is really rich."


    "That''s not true." There was a man named Hu Yongdi, who was probably the most influential one in the group. He pointed to a few women in the direction he pointed to. "See that woman, do you know her?"


    "It looks familiar." Of course, Li Rui won''t say he doesn''t know him.


    "That''s tangsisi, star! You know, it''s just a third tier, but it''s also a star. Hey, I spent the night in Jingfei''s room last night. There will be several stars like this tomorrow. What young model net is red, more go


    "Yes, I can afford to play with a lot of money in my hand, but Jingfei is rich and rich!" Speaking of these, the people around Li Rui are envious. That''s the real envy. With money in hand, that''s the real winner in life.


    What you want to play, you don''t worry about being exposed or caught. Even women are willing to be obedient to the door, but also often change to sleep. Think about the stars that others think about day and night. They can only lick on the screen. In reality, they take the initiative to undress.


    How exciting.


    Li Rui said with a smile, "that''s amazing."


    Everyone took Li Rui as a compliment, and then echoed a few words, saying that he was really powerful and flattering. Hustle and bustle, all for force to go, is not, who really care. To come here is to make friends, beat people, eat and play.


    Before long, Wang Jingfei also returned to the cruise ship. He changed his clothes, Givenchy''s pants, Versace''s shirt, a pair of Tyrannosaurus Rex glasses in his hand, and what brand of shoes he was wearing. Li Rui didn''t recognize it. It should be a kind of private customization.


    Rich people are very particular about clothing, food, housing and transportation. Many people think that they only pay attention to clothing, food and housing. If they do, they only see what good cars they drive. As everyone knows, a pair of fit shoes, can reflect their life comfort.


    There is an old saying that shoes are the most comfortable when they fit. I have a pair of shoes that fit my feet. I walk with wind.


    Wang Jingfei''s shoes are very good.


    He came here, but he first said hello to Guan Feixue: "Hi, Feixue, long time no see."


    "Long time no see." Guan Feixue responds politely.


    "Hello, my name is Wang Jingfei. Welcome to my birthday party." Wang Jingfei takes the initiative to extend his hand to Li Rui, and they hold it. Obviously, Wang Jingfei felt that there was a warm air flow in the palm of his hand.


    This is testing.


    Sure enough, the son of the richest man is extraordinary and can grasp the essence best. A family like the Wang family, of course, knows why the four families collapsed, because the clan power behind it collapsed.


    Without the support of senior forces, the four families are just fat pigs waiting to be slaughtered on the chopping board. One Zhao Kuafu, the other Li, has greatly damaged the four families.


    This is the role of advanced combat power.


    Yes, it''s safe. No, it''s not. The trees fall and the monkeys scatter.


    Wang Jingfei wants to know if Guan Feixue holds her real thigh. If Li Rui is a practitioner, Guan Feixue holds her thigh.


    Unfortunately, Li Rui does not intend to let Wang Jingfei know this.


    Therefore, Wang Jingfei will not know.

 Chapter 404

    Wang Jingfei tries to find out that Li Rui is not a cultivator, and the expression on his face is quite strange. Wonder, hesitation, and a little surprise. How can Li Rui not be a practitioner? How can Guan Feixue find such a doer?


    Is


    Associate with Guan Feixue''s previous Maverick and unfortunate marriage relationship.


    Wang Jingfei''s eyes suddenly showed a smile of insight.


    Yes, my former fiance is a "comrade", so I don''t want to live the same life after problems at home. So I found a decent one and wanted to live a more plain life.


    Well, this time, it''s... You know, she didn''t show up for a long time.


    "What''s your name? Where do you work? " Wang Jingfei looks at Li Rui with great interest.


    Li Rui then repeated the previous answer, Wang Jingfei said, thinking.


    "Li Rui? I seem to have heard it somewhere, but I can''t remember it. "


    He shook his head, really no thoughts, and then said to himself: "forget it, I don''t think it''s a big name. However, the medical industry, it is worth noting


    Wang Jingfei changed his mind, laughed and patted Li Rui on the shoulder: "it''s good. I can work in the medical industry. The entry threshold of this industry is very high. We can''t even enter it if we want to, and the profit is very large. Li Rui, which piece did you make? It''s not a vaccine, is it? It''s a lucrative business. "


    Mentioned here, many faces are showing mysterious and interesting smile.


    Vaccines, that''s a big plate. First of all, vaccination is compulsory in the country. Small animals, primary school students and adults who are bitten by dogs should be vaccinated. The cost of this piece is considerable.


    In the capital, by entering the vaccine industry, the assets have increased from tens of millions to tens of billions, which is a real thing. Think about it. What is the reason for the hundreds of times of asset growth? Can other industries have such efficiency?


    "I''ve heard that this vaccine can also be fake. In terms of cost, the money is just like running water. If the ingredients are changed, it won''t kill people, but it won''t prevent diseases. "


    Someone said a word, others laughed very obscure.


    "Fortunately, all the milk powder we eat is from abroad, and the vaccine injections are also from abroad. Otherwise, if you say that, I''m really scared."


    A few young men were laughing and teasing. They all grew up abroad, and later returned home. They are also very strict in eating and drinking. They don''t eat ordinary things.


    Who knows if that thing has poison? No one knows if the news doesn''t come out. But how to say, people''s heart is something that no one can be sure of. Some people can''t do anything for money? According to Marx''s capital theory, once the capitalists find that there are several to ten percent of the profits in doing this, even if it is murder, arson, subjugation and extermination, they can do it!


    Besides


    "Come on, come on, don''t talk about state affairs." Wang Jingfei waved his hand to stop the topic.


    "Well, Li Rui, what on earth do you do?"


    "Li Rui''s house is on the other side of the guard area." Someone ordered it out so that Wang Jingfei would not know and make a fool of himself.


    Wang Jingfei pondered slightly and said faintly: "Oh? Is it? I know the people in the garrison area. Among the top five leaders, there is no one named Li. "


    As soon as this was said, the scene became interesting.


    "So..."


    Everyone''s eyes are on Li Rui.


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s not the top five. Anyway, it''s not the police area. If something really happens, when the elder soldier comes, he should be counselled or counselled, and the door is clear. " Wang Jingfei laughs and makes people wonder his attitude.


    The others laughed.


    However, in the eyes, the perception of Li Rui is different. I thought it was the son of a big leader, but I didn''t think it was. If not the top five leaders, then the family is not even a general.


    Considering Li Rui''s current youth, even if the family goes further, it is estimated that they will not be so strong.


    It can only be said that it is barely enough for this circle.


    "How have you been, Feixue?" Wang Jingfei didn''t leave Guan Feixue out in the cold either. With a smile on his face, he said, "for a long time, you haven''t contacted us. You are not like this before. Even if there is a little accident at home, we are still friends. After all, it''s not so philistine. If you have any difficulties, please let us know. "


    "All right, thank you for your concern." Guan Feixue responded politely with a smile, without much emotional reaction. She is so temperament, not sad, not happy, calm. After all, I grew up rich. In front of these, I always have a natural indifference.


    This kind of bearing has fatal attraction for the children of rich families. It''s like the most beautiful swan among the swans will always let other swans look up to it and yearn for it.


    In the past, I didn''t dare to think about it. Now I can think boldly, confidently and hopefully.


    Li Rui and Guan Feixue maintain the same indifference, but Li Rui''s indifference, fall in these people''s eyes, clearly with a bit ridiculous. If Guan Feixue is the pride of heaven, then Li Rui is certainly not the best swan. Why should he put on such a posture.


    Even more, he sneered in private: "after all, I still want to rely on women to get the chance to enter our circle. Shame!"


    In their opinion, Li Rui can''t even get tickets without flying snow.


    Now can sit here, is not rely on Guan Feixue?


    However, we will not point out this in Guan Feixue''s face. As a matter of fact, these smart people are eager for such a thing to happen. Only when it happens does it show that Guan Feixue is compromising with reality.


    Men who have played with women know that if women compromise, they are most likely to become slaves of money and wealth. In the end, it becomes a plaything for men.


    It''s a very interesting process to lower the bottom line of their inherent pride and self-esteem. Wang Jingfei, for example, likes to spend money on women in the circle. One hundred thousand is not enough for one night? How about a million? What about a sports car?


    Really want to get, 10 million hit, eyes do not blink. Just imagine, ten million can make people jump from the lower class to the middle class in an instant. The price is just to sleep with people for one night.


    Is there anyone willing to do such a thing?


    A large number of people would like to, single people would like to, people with objects would like to, and people with families would like to.


    We have reason to believe that as long as there is a first time, there will be a second time.


    After all, the bottom line, if you can''t hold the bottom line, it can''t be called the bottom line.

 Chapter 405

    At the moment, many people want Li Rui''s contact information, but not many people ask Guan Feixue''s contact information. It''s hard to say what you''re thinking.


    Li Rui was not stingy and gave them one by one. He has two numbers, thanks to the fact that Huawei''s mobile phone doesn''t have to insert only one card like Apple''s.


    If you have to open the sub number, that is to use a card, this is the bar essence.


    The speed of Philippine Star cruises on the sea is not fast. In summer, they love to play. It was late in the afternoon and arrived at Luzi island.


    "Jingfei, how much does your family spend on this island?"


    "More than 70 million, plus monitoring, the houses are about 100 million."


    "Wow! How rich your family is


    Wang Jingfei smile, not tight not slow way: "buy this island, naturally also has its use. It''s not to show off your wealth. As long as it has its value, even if you have only one billion yuan in your family, you are willing to. "


    Of course, the Wang family is more than one billion. From the perspective of Wang Jingfei, from the perspective of others, it is a different understanding. After a while, we won''t remember Wang Jingfei''s explanation, we will only remember that his family has money.


    This is the gap that everyone stands at different levels. The scenery of the whole island is not bad, and the infrastructure is well built. Once on the island, most people still take photos.


    "Other than that, his family is right to buy the island."


    Guan Feixue and Li Rui walk side by side, walking at the end. They were chatting, but no one heard them. Li Rui raised his eyes and looked into the distance. At this time, it was almost dusk. The setting sun in the evening was very beautiful. It was almost picturesque when it was connected with the sea.


    "Yes, it''s not luck that makes the rich rich rich. Ability is very important. Just from Wang Jingfei''s attitude towards people and things he loves, we can see that Wang''s mind is the richest man. "


    Most of them have some truth.


    "It''s just that I''m a little bit black in my heart. It''s not very comfortable to see myself as a superior person across social strata. I''ve heard that I''m a medical worker. They have such an attitude. Oh, if the world is handed over to such people, the status of the bottom people in their hearts may not be as good as a pig. "


    Guan Feixue said with a smile: "you are bursting with a sense of justice. Why don''t you do it?"


    Li Rui asked, "isn''t that what I want to do?"


    People who practice Taoism have lived in the mountains for a long time, but they don''t hear outside the window.


    For those who study, there is a golden house in the book, and they can talk about the great truth. Confucius says Chengren, and Mencius says righteousness.


    Then there must be people like that who step into this society and kill one of them. As you can see, if it''s injustice, it''s pouring justice out of blood.


    Li Rui didn''t want to be a monk in the mountains, and he didn''t want to be satisfied with reading and selling books to the emperor''s family. So it''s not just about practicing Taoism, it''s not just about medicine.


    He prefers to be the third kind of person.


    Guan Feixue understood this, his eyes were shining and he asked, "do you know when you are the most handsome in my opinion? This is the moment. "


    "Then you are wrong, my most handsome moment is always the next moment!" Li ruihou said with a smile.


    Guan Feixue, angry and charming, took Li Rui''s arm: "since it''s a costume, please act like it. By the way, they may arrange a room for us tonight. Don''t move your hands and feet then. "


    "What if I do something?"


    "Then I have to call Suyan. You can do it yourself. I don''t care. As long as you have the ability, the red flag will not fall at home and the colored flag will flutter outside."


    Li Rui laughs and doesn''t talk. She''s just saying the same thing. Whoever answers is jumping.


    Wang Jingfei''s villa looks like a teaching building from a distance. At best, it can be said to be a palace. This house, which costs more than 10 million yuan, is very luxurious even though the Wang family itself is engaged in real estate and spends so much money.


    Including the swimming pool, it''s perfect. In the backyard of the villa, there is also a small music field. This time, there is also a special band coming here. If you want to listen to any song, you can order it and play it with real people. Those little stars are ready early.


    If other people want to listen to the concert, they have to buy tickets. The Wang family is very good. They can listen to it directly in their backyard. It''s really big.


    The world of the rich is different. Li Rui and Guan Feixue come to the music square, find a place to sit down and order two drinks to drink slowly. More and more people came. Almost everyone came.


    Wang Jingfei came to the stage and delivered a speech: "today, thank you for coming to my birthday party..."


    Happy birthday to Jingfei


    "Happiness is like the East China Sea, longevity is like the south mountain! Ha ha ha


    "Jingfei, sing one by one!"


    Wang Jingfei was very happy and said: "everyone has fun. Don''t be polite to me!"


    What a generous boy.


    The band came on stage and began to play songs. The crowd, also gradually hi. The whole villa is very lively.


    Li Rui and Guan Feixue are eating and listening to the song. I''m in a good mood. It''s a light to have such a reception. Soon, a waiter came and said that Wang Jingfei asked him to come and have a chat.


    Li Rui took a look at Guan Feixue. Guan Feixue waved his hand and said, "I''ll wait for you here. Go."


    Li Rui nodded. Guan Feixue is also a woman of the fourth level in her natural environment, and her combat effectiveness is not weak. A few ordinary men, she raised her hand can overturn.


    But Li Rui really wants to listen to what medicine Wang Jingfei sells in his gourd. Originally, I was going to come to him later.


    The waiter takes Li Rui through the yard to the third floor of the villa. The third floor is a billiards hall. Wang Jingfei saw Li Rui coming up and waved: "it''s Li Rui. Come here and play together."


    He asked people to come over with a billiard pole. Li Rui took the billiard pole and held it in his hand: "what can I do for Wang Shao?"


    "Yes, there are programs. How can we not ask you to share them together. But don''t worry. Play a game of billiards first, and the winner will stay. If you don''t win, you can''t


    Li Rui smile: "OK."


    Wang Jingfei is playing snooker. This billiards mode has 22 balls in total, which is a more mainstream way of playing billiards in the world. His level is very good, the server set the ball, he started directly.


    While hitting the ball, he asked: "Li Rui, there is something I want to ask you. How did Guan Feixue talk to you? Are you connected to the four families? "


    come to the point.


    Bang, hit the ball into the bag.


    Li Rui didn''t speak, so Wang Jingfei raised his head and looked at Li Rui.


    Li Rui shrugged: "maybe she''s tired and just wants to find someone to rely on. Or maybe, I''m the better of the bad ones. "


    Wang Jingfei laughed: "wonderful answer."


    He lowered his head and put his whole body back on the bat. It seems that the question just asked is just a small one.


    Wang Jingfei''s playing style is very fancy. It can be seen that he is a veteran player. However, in the 97th point, there is still a mistake. However, it''s very good to have this score.


    He gave way to Li Rui.


    Li Rui holds the club, does not look at it, but pokes it.


    Wang Jingfei frowned slightly. Li Rui''s disrespectful playing style really made him dislike it.

 Chapter 406

    "Oh, Li Rui, can you?"


    "I don''t think it''s better to just go down. There''s no one who plays like this."


    "You just give up and don''t waste Jingfei''s time."


    The people at the table beside him laughed at Li Rui''s playing posture. It''s not playing billiards. I don''t even take glass balls with me. It''s just too casual. It''s unprofessional at first sight!


    Li Rui doesn''t care. He points at random: "the ball is in."


    People speechless, said: "just take the shit luck."


    "Why don''t we make a bet?" Li Rui was unconvinced and took advantage of the situation to gamble. It''s strange that other people are not fooled by such a provocation.


    "Bet on it. Come on."


    "Since you want to give money, I''ll help you."


    "How do you bet?"


    Li Rui held out his hand and said, "at least 500000 yuan."


    Wang Jingfei laughed, a little funny. It seems that Li Rui is not a poor money maker. There are seven or eight people here. Even if each of them has a bet of 500000, it''s still several million.


    "Five hundred thousand is too much. Let''s start with two hundred thousand." Wang Jingfei looks like an old man.


    "Then I''ll pay 300, 000 yuan to buy Jingfei."


    "I''ll buy Jingfei for 400000."


    "I''ll buy Jingfei for half a million."


    Three four five six seven eight nine... The more the note goes, the bigger it gets. At the end of the day, a few more people were added, making a total of 4.5 million bets.


    Wang Jingfei didn''t bet.


    He didn''t understand why Li Rui wanted to send money. Was it to please him? Is this necessary?


    But if not, then he... Wants to win the money?


    Of course, Li Rui wants to win the money. In fact, winning the gamble is just like playing. Even if Li Rui doesn''t use his hands, doesn''t use a billiard pole, and directly controls Lingqi, he can let billiards into the box.


    The current world record is 147 points, Li Rui can also do it, clear the ball on the table.


    But that''s not fun.


    Li Rui grabs the billiard pole, a beautiful bent observation, find the position, pull the pole, hit the pole, PA! The ball collided with the ball, bang, the ball went into the hole.


    Li Rui adjusted his position, made another shot and scored the hole again.


    Pa Pa Pa!


    One after another operation, without breathing, is as natural as eating and drinking water.


    Those who bet on Li Rui lose look a little hot. If we say that Li Rui''s first stroke is just casual, then the following strokes are standard movements, and the accuracy is frighteningly high.


    There''s not a single shot, not a single mistake. Even the posture and movement are very standard. Not very elegant, but very standard.


    Scores are climbing.


    Soon it''s 98.


    Li Rui shot out.


    No more, no less, just one point over Wang Jingfei.


    But everyone knows how the previous 90 points came from.


    It''s a divine act.


    There was a trace of doubt in Wang Jingfei''s eyes. Li Rui''s rod method does not seem to match such accuracy. But he couldn''t see what was wrong.


    There''s no sign of manipulation.


    He can''t see Li Rui''s manipulation.


    Before, he also doubted whether Guan Feixue chose Li Rui because Li Rui was a child of a martial arts family. Does the Guan family want to return to the scene of the four families through the second choice of the Wudao family.


    But the current situation is not so.


    "What is the problem..."


    Wang Jingfei thinks that Li Rui is collecting money one by one with his mobile phone. Since we are willing to gamble, we must admit defeat.


    "You''re 700000, right? I remember. Come on, transfer."


    "You''re 400000. Come on. This is my bank account."


    "You are 300000, this account, thank you."


    Li Rui reported the account numbers to them one by one. However, these people seem to have a joking attitude. The account numbers are recorded in the past, but they didn''t mention the transfer.


    Li Rui''s heart is like a mirror. Since he wants to have a face and wants not to have a face, he doesn''t want to have a face. "You can''t have no money, can you? If you don''t transfer it to me now, you won''t transfer it in the future, right? Can''t afford to lose? "


    Seeing Li Rui''s face full of disdain, it''s a bit embarrassing.


    To tell you the truth, it''s a little unconvinced to lose hundreds of thousands of dollars. But they are all dignified people. At this moment, other people are talking about it. If they want to hide it, they will be embarrassed.


    I had to transfer money to Li Rui''s account one by one.


    Li Rui laughed like a flower and patted them on the shoulder one by one: "yes, I have credit. I''m a man!"


    "How rich and generous


    "Remember to play billiards with me more in the future!"


    At this time, the PA se was as sharp as their previous scorn.


    despise?


    If you look down on it, you can pay for it.


    Li Rui put away his mobile phone and looked at Wang Jingfei: "brother Jingfei, why are you so stunned? What about the show you''re talking about? "


    Wang Jingfei returned to his senses and said with a smile, "this is the beginning of the program."


    He took out his cell phone and made a call.


    The light in the billiard room went down.


    The music began.


    From the entrance, one by one into a charming woman.


    Li Rui''s eyes are wide open. I understand.


    It''s not that this activity is incredible, but the identity of these women. Is that the former female star? And who''s that? Isn''t that net red? And models of their own height.


    It''s a bit of a big game.


    "Well, are you satisfied? Only 12 people can enjoy this activity. I didn''t ask anyone else. They can''t make an appointment if they can''t. You can choose whatever you like and relax


    Wang Jingfei said, toward the three line female star smile, the female star then walked toward him. Wang Jingfei embraces the female star and comes to the corner of the billiards room to peel off her clothes.


    A red fruit body, so unreservedly, appeared in front of the public.


    And Wang Jingfei''s playmates, one by one, can''t wait to pull those women, playing separately.


    Everyone gets one.


    There''s one left.


    Li Rui looks at her. She looks at Li Rui, too. This woman is quite special, wearing a cheongsam. When she came near, Li Rui was surprised.


    Li Rui knows this woman.


    I''ve seen it live before.


    This is a female commentator of E-sports. Isn''t she the little sister of commentator in the League of heroes?


    "Ruixi?"


    The young lady nodded: "it''s me."


    Li Rui has a vague feeling of winning the lottery. Ruixi may not be the little sister who can explain the competition best, but she is really good-looking. I didn''t expect that I would appear in front of myself today, to ask for?


    The surrounding area is already full of soft voice.


    "How do you want to play?" Ruixi little sister stood in front of Li Rui, with a shy face.

 Chapter 407

    When I was young, who didn''t have a few good-looking stars? Maybe I can''t worship them, but I always think they are better looking. Li Rui had contact with some dogs in his dorm when he was in college. At that time, the League of heroes was quite popular.


    Ruixi can be said to be a female commentator that Li Rui has been concerned about for a long time. Now, seeing her on such an occasion, Li Rui has mixed feelings.


    Once the goddess, out of reach of the existence, so put on a pair of you dare to undress, I dare to take off the posture.


    "Let''s go out for a walk." Li Rui didn''t choose to be like them. In fact, this chaotic scene is beyond his appreciation.


    Sometimes, I don''t know honor or disgrace. On the contrary, once the beast in the heart is released, it will only be uglier than pigs and dogs. This is true of Wu Qingshan and his young brothers, and the same is true of Wang Jingfei.


    And some women, it''s hard to say


    Li Rui takes Ruixi out of the billiards room without deliberately hiding it from anyone. Wang Jingfei saw Li Rui take people out, he just sneered.


    Li Rui came outside and didn''t go far. He was on the edge of the corridor.


    Ruixi stands beside him. In front of them, there are French windows. From here, you can see the crowd in the music square below.


    "I''ve seen your commentary before. At that time, my roommates and I thought you''d better watch it in the female commentary. At that time, there was a slogan that said, "drive a Mercedes Benz, drink..."


    Li Rui couldn''t help laughing when he said that.


    Ruixi is embarrassed.


    She knows that terrier. But that kind of words, are hanging silk own fantasy, and even sometimes deliberately dress up, to meet the fantasy of fans.


    Today, facing such a former audience fan, Ruixi is also quite embarrassed. However, she tries her best to hide her emotion, with a cold face: "if you want to humiliate me, there is a better way."


    "No, I don''t mean to humiliate you. It''s just a memory of youth. " Li Rui shook his head, the expression on his face also convergence, "you accompany me here to chat, those things, I have no attraction."


    It''s not about having no desire, but with whom.


    It''s pure venting to do that kind of thing with a woman who is even a stranger and doesn''t even know how many people have experienced.


    Li Rui felt a little curious: "why do you choose to be a slave of money?"


    "In modern urban stories, there are always a lot of people who think that there is always a secret about what a beautiful girl does. Either it is to treat the injured relatives, or it is why they are forced. I''m not. I just want more money and a better life, that''s all. Do you know how much a show fee is? Three million. Less than one tenth of an interpretation? Do you think the news of tens of millions of transfers is true? What''s more, I can only explain, no technology. "


    Ruixi shows the choice made after seeing through the secular darkness and rising channel.


    She didn''t have the courage to face the world on her own.


    Li Rui took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and drew out one to light it. Ruixi reaches out his hand and takes one. The two stood there speechless.


    It is a very unreasonable thing to persuade the framed son to be good and to turn back. Dull, probably refers to this kind of it, some people are willing to do that, Li Rui what way.


    May be aware that Li Rui''s mood is not high, Ruixi finished smoking, directly reached out to solve Li Rui''s pants.


    Li Rui opened her hand: "don''t make trouble. I don''t want to play."


    Then Li Rui turned and left.


    Li Rui felt that he would not love the game so much in the future.


    Li Rui has nothing to do with the singing and swallowing in the billiards room.


    As soon as Li Rui leaves, Ruixi is anxious. After Li Rui leaves, she can''t earn the money. Hurry to catch up, but Li Rui how can listen to her, ignore, go their own way.


    If you don''t want to do it, you have to pull it. It''s not the way of the world.


    Back to the music square, Guan Feixue is still there. Seeing Li Rui coming back with a woman, Guan Feixue was a bit surprised: "who is this?"


    "Past anchor."


    A passing anchor flushed Ruixi''s face: "what''s passing anchor? I''m not passing."


    "But what did you do?" Li Rui snorted. Ruixi didn''t dare to continue to argue this time. After all, it was shameless to do that.


    The real hammer is here. You have to believe it.


    Guan Feixue is a person with a clear mind. Li Rui will know what she is saying as soon as she opens her mouth. She will not speak even if she smiles.


    Three people sitting, anyway, Ruixi is not going, from time to time with the eyes looking for help Li Rui, looking forward to Li Rui and her super friendship. But about the flying snow, Ruixi thinks that he can''t match it, so his hope is more and more dim, and his heart is more and more urgent.


    In a hurry, the woman drinks. The more she drinks, the more drunk she gets.


    I ended up crying on the table.


    "Why don''t you all want me? What did I do wrong..."


    "Even if he doesn''t want me, why don''t you want me? I just want money. Money won''t hurt me."


    "Someone will want me. If you don''t want me, others will!"


    Hate, Ruixi tear clothes on the body, want to tear.


    Li Rui sweats violently. Who dares to take this drunken virtue.


    And listen to still have the appearance of feeling hurt, make what evil, such a beautiful woman.


    Well.


    "What are you doing?" Suddenly from the corner, Wang Jingfei came out and slapped Ruixi in the face. Wang Jingfei is also capable of explaining such a beautiful woman.


    "Why are you hitting me? I just want to earn some money. Why do you beat me? I don''t want your money. Why do you beat me? "


    Get this slap, also play pistil brook thoroughly sober.


    She will also be angry, and she is not afraid of Wang Jingfei''s appearance at all. Let alone, she has such a tough demeanor.


    However, Ruixi''s unwillingness also led to worse consequences for her. Wang Jingfei is furious. He kicks Ruixi to the ground and raises his fist. Look at his fierce appearance. If no one stops him, Ruixi will be beaten badly.


    But this is Wang Jingfei''s home, who dares to stop him?


    Even Ruixi himself, is at a loss, want to cry, waiting to be beaten.

 Chapter 408

    When Wang Jingfei''s fist fell, many ladies at the scene closed their eyes.


    "Don''t do it!" Guan Feixue called at that time, but it was Li Rui who really stopped him.


    Li Rui took Wang Jingfei''s hand with a smile on his face: "forget it, it''s not good to beat a woman. Didn''t you give her to me? Then she is my person. If it''s broken, how can I play? "


    As the saying goes, Li Rui said so, and Wang Jingfei was embarrassed to continue. After all, it''s true that beating a woman has a bad reputation. It doesn''t accord with his title of the richest man in Jiangnan province.


    Wang Jingfei began to laugh. The skill of changing face was really high: "let her go. Listen, if you don''t serve my friend well, I want you to look good!"


    He glared at Ruixi fiercely, and was so scared that Ruixi rushed to Li Rui''s arms, as if to have a sense of security.


    Looking at the female commentator like a pet cat, Li Rui can''t bear to push it away.


    Wang Jingfei burst out laughing: "Li Rui is really a man of love. The hero is sad about the beauty pass. Come on, let''s drink together


    Wang Jingfei walked in front, and a group of people Hula behind him. Music Square, lots of wine, all good wine. With the beat of the music, he drank more and more wine. For some reason, Li Rui was welcomed by many people.


    However, Li Rui learned a lesson from being drunk last time. This time, he was much more restrained. Besides, Wang Jingfei and his gang are not Li Rui''s family. Can Li Rui treat them the same?


    But I still pretend to be slightly drunk.


    At about ten o''clock in the evening, Li Rui turned off flying snow in his left hand and Ruixi in his right. He staggered up and tied his tongue: "Oh, no, I can''t drink too much. I have to have a rest. Happy birthday, Jingfei... "


    "It''s OK. You should pay attention to your health. Don''t work too hard." Wang Jingfei waved his hand, turned to his companions and said, "let''s continue to play, don''t stop!"


    Li Rui takes people to walk away slowly, while Wang Jingfei and his group are playing. All of a sudden, they all burst out laughing.


    "Jingfei, is it steady this time?"


    "That kid took us so much money again, and gave him a woman to make up for it. In exchange, he won''t lose. He deserves it."


    "I''ve long wanted to try the taste of Guan Feixue. This time, I finally have a chance."


    Wang Jingfei''s mouth is holding an evil smile.


    "That''s not in vain. I''ll treat you as a birthday present from him. I''ll be the first one later. You can all have a try. "


    The crowd burst into laughter.


    Li Rui here, Ruixi is really drunk, Guan Feixue is a little drunk. Li Rui pretends to be drunk and takes them upstairs to find a room to rest together.


    In such a chaotic place, two women can''t put them in a single room, otherwise it''s extremely easy to have an accident. This is Wang Jingfei''s home. He must have a key.


    Moreover, Li Rui guessed that Wang Jingfei would not be so honest.


    When passing under a dark forest, Li Rui was helping people to move forward. Suddenly, two big men jumped from the tree and hit Li Rui on the forehead with steel pipe in hand. If this is true, a slight concussion is inevitable.


    Dangdang!


    It''s really solid.


    But it didn''t work as well as it should, just like they were holding two noodles instead of steel pipes. After hitting Li Rui on the head, the steel pipe was bent.


    Li Rui, as if nothing had happened, put the two women down slowly.


    "If you didn''t hold two people in your hands and worry about the noise, you would be a box."


    Li Rui sighed, kneaded his fists, stepped on the ground with his shoes, and twisted them fiercely. He was fast. Between the two steps, he was close to one of the big men, raised his hand and left after the fight. He was like a basketball player.


    High speed, simplicity, this is his way of fighting. In the shortest time, burst out the most appropriate power.


    The second big man just wanted to run away and was tripped by Li Rui. The steel pipe in the hands of the big man flies away. Before he flies out, Li Rui picks it up and swings it down.


    Click.


    The steel pipe is bent again, but this time, the big man is not as tough as Li Rui. The steel pipe was on the hand that the man lifted up, and directly folded his arm in half. The bones of his hand were all broken, and the skin was left.


    "Ah


    The scream was very loud.


    Li Rui knocked people unconscious. Then, in front of the old man, the man got a blow. His face was like paper. He fell to the ground and couldn''t get up at all.


    Li Rui didn''t bother to ask him, so he directly used soul searching.


    With today''s mental strength, soul searching has absolute control over such people. As soon as the man''s eyes turned white, Li Rui asked him, "who sent you?"


    "Prince Wang."


    "Which room did he ask you to put the snow in?"


    "His bedroom, the top floor room."


    Li Rui slapped the man on the temple and knocked him unconscious. Grab his feet, throw him into the grass, and then grab another person and throw him into the grass to hide.


    After that, Li Rui holds the two women to the building.


    ¡­¡­


    I heard a scream from a distance, not very clear. However, Wang Jingfei and all of them showed meaningful smiles.


    "You''re not going to kill people, are you?"


    "No, but it''s normal to play badly. When you ask, it''s said that someone has drunk too much and has evil intentions. At that time, it''s time to find two ghosts to take the blame for death. "


    "High, really high."


    During this period of whispering, and soon afterwards, bursts of laughter. Wang Jingfei''s face was as usual. He picked up his glass and said, "come on, I''ll have a rest after drinking this glass. It''s getting late. Everyone is worried. "


    Another burst of more enthusiastic laughter.


    Fresh clothes, angry horses, happy life. Born in a rich family, you can get what you see and want. You are well-dressed and well fed. Everyone else is a mole ant.


    To them, the world is just a simple pattern.


    After drinking, the gang walked towards the room with Shi Shi Ran''s smile. Everyone has a room, and there''s a woman waiting in every room if they want to.


    Of course, tonight''s main course is not those women, but the only one who was once the most outstanding white swan.


    Everyone is looking forward to the taste of the white swan.


    In the future, forever, will sink the white swan.


    Soon after, Wang Jingfei came to the room. There were two women lying on the bed. Wang Jingfei saw that Ruixi was also there. He frowned slightly, but he didn''t say anything.


    He gently closed the door and went to the bathroom. Soon after, the sound of the water flow made him take a bath.


    When he came out of his bathrobe, Li Rui was sitting on the chair beside the bed playing with his mobile phone.


    Wang Jingfei was stunned for a moment, and then a smile appeared on his face.


    "Tell me what you want. After that, I''ll give you what you want, and then you can go out. "


    He didn''t want to waste too much time.


    Li Rui put his cell phone back in his pocket and stood up.


    "I want more than you can afford. Before that, you have to be more comfortable. "


    The black thunder and lightning, quietly blooming, wrapped up Wang Jingfei.

 Chapter 409

    "Are you a practitioner?"


    Wang Jingfei was not surprised. Until now, he realized that Li Rui was also a practitioner. But he had tried many times before, but he didn''t see it at all.


    Those black substances with extremely dangerous breath, surrounded by Wang Jingfei, Li Rui has not yet killed. Wang Jingfei''s mind changed quickly. Since Li Rui didn''t want to kill people, everything was easy to discuss.


    "Li Rui, don''t be impulsive. You can tell me anything you want. You see, I''m kind enough to invite you here to play, not to kidnap you. Although we played a little too much, we didn''t do anything harmful, right? It was all voluntary... "


    That''s true.


    Li Rui laughed: "including you send someone to want to knock me unconscious?"


    Wang Jingfei was stunned for a moment, and then explained: "it''s my thoughtlessness that makes me drink too much. I apologize for this. We can discuss whatever compensation you want. "


    Mentioning this matter, Wang Jingfei''s apology is actually not much. At the beginning, Li Rui hid his identity as a practitioner, and pretended that he didn''t know anything. He contacted all kinds of things later. This was obviously fishing.


    Guan Feixue is the bait.


    Wang Jingfei is the fish that bites the hook.


    Li Rui is the fisherman.


    In this way, no one is more noble than others.


    Don''t you want money to do such a thing?


    "Well, as you know, my Wang family is just doing business and has some money. If you are short of money, you can tell me, including later. We Wang family are willing to make friends with practitioners like you. " Wang Jingfei changed his mind and began to explore.


    Li Rui said with a smile: "I''m not a beggar. You are thinking in the wrong direction. I want to talk to your father about one thing. Can you call your father here? "


    "Tomorrow I''ll ask my dad, do you think that''s ok?" It''s getting late now, so it''s not appropriate to call the adults over.


    Li Rui shook his head: "you''d better make this call now. It''s just the right time. You say you want him to come and spend your birthday with you. It''s just the right time to start."


    Wang Jingfei said with a wry smile: "then you don''t know my father very well. Family love is just an accessory. It''s not important to have business the next day. From my impression, he didn''t accompany me for my birthday. So late, he''ll think I''m making a fool of myself. "


    Wang Jingfei took a look at the thunder and lightning that always surrounded him, but said, "can you take these things? In fact, if you say you are a practitioner, you will never be treated like this. It''s not that I, Wang family, don''t know the power of the practitioners. "


    Li Rui smile: "I have my own reason."


    The more top-level force, the more clear the importance of high-end combat power. This is a security barrier. With these people, it is equivalent to having a guard at home. On the contrary, a family without high-end combat power is like a lamb to be slaughtered.


    What''s the use of money alone? Who knows what will be killed. When people die, the money is not theirs.


    It is also because we all know the importance of the cultivator, so Li Rui has a clear mind and can not reveal his identity. Otherwise, Wang Jianshu will send someone to check, and the wolf who has not died will not be able to immediately lay a net to catch people?


    Wang Shoufu was involved in the general''s tomb incident.


    It is difficult to say what kind of relationship exists between the richest man of the Qing Dynasty and the wolf of the wilderness.


    And that''s what Li Rui wants to investigate. People almost let them bury them. There should be a saying.


    "In fact, my coming here has nothing to do with your birthday party, and I''m not asking you for money. It''s useless to me. Do you think practitioners will be short of money? "


    Wang Jingfei is silent. He thinks Li Rui is here for money. It''s not. What''s it for?


    Suddenly, Wang Jingfei''s face changed.


    He remembered the name Li Rui.


    "You, you are Li Rui of Jianghua?"


    "Yes, that''s me." Li Rui did not deny it. Instead, he asked, "do you know him?"


    Wang Jingfei looks like the earth.


    I don''t know such a person.


    "Now people from all big families should have been told not to offend you. In your hands, many families have been destroyed directly or indirectly, but I didn''t expect that you would come to my birthday party in a low profile. They say... You''re a murderer. "


    Wang Jingfei''s eyes were very complicated. He looked at Li Rui: "although I have money, I have never done anything to murder me. Although I have done some bad things with money, they are all slaves of money on their own initiative, which has nothing to do with me. If possible, I hope you can sit down and have a good talk. "


    Li Rui removed Heilei and sat down: "OK, talk about it."


    "Whatever you like, as long as I can find it, I can find it for you and give it to you."


    Wang Jingfei said that Li Rui''s heart collapsed.


    This kind of bossy president style provocative words, trouble don''t say in such a situation, OK, know you Wang family is rich!


    "No, I just want to talk to your father and talk about something." Li Rui has a black face.


    Wang Jingfei said excitedly: "do you want to do something big? Can you bring me one? "


    "Your level is too low for me. Besides, what I talked to your father may not be a good thing. " Li Rui is not smiling.


    Wang Jingfei let out a cry and seemed to be very depressed: "you don''t know, in fact, I have always admired you. It should be said that the younger generation adores you. "


    Li Ruipi said with a smile: "we are all adults, so don''t play this game. Don''t think I don''t eat hard but soft. In fact, I don''t eat hard or soft. "


    First of all, it''s good for you, then it''s worship, which makes you relax. But the loophole is, if you really worship, how can you not even recognize the realization of worship.


    Is it hard to find a picture? With the strength of the Wang family, it''s not difficult.


    Then why didn''t wang Jingfei know him?


    It''s not that I have the idea of lying to others and delaying time.


    "To tell you the truth, if you''re just out of college, you can do this with me, and I may still benefit. But now, I just feel very naive and immature. Wealth is not only your strength, but also your tenderness, which hinders the progress of your growth. "


    Li Rui looked at Wang Jingfei with no waves in his eyes: "you are smart, and you have a premonition that I''m coming. That''s why you spend all kinds of thoughts to talk from me. But you look down on me. From the first step I took into this room, your mission was accomplished. "


    Wang Jingfei is the bait that Wang Jianshu, a big fish, has to bite.


    This is the mission Li Rui assigned to him.

 Chapter 410

    "What do you want?" Wang Jingfei''s face became serious and put away his weakness. From this point of view, this man has a way of observing words and disguises.


    Compared with many people who are in a panic, his performance is excellent. After all, the current situation is equivalent to being kidnapped.


    Otherwise, why should Li Rui be deterred by black thunder.


    What he doesn''t know is what Li Rui''s purpose is. It''s widely said that Li Rui is a "destroyer of the family", "an unscrupulous person who selects the rich and the young" and "a guardian of beautiful women". After listening to a series of stories, he feels that Li Rui is not the kind of warm-hearted title that can help grandma cross the road.


    To tell you the truth, if Wang Jingfei knew that Li Rui was among the people who came to the birthday party, he would not dare to come to his own island to have fun. One Zhao Kuafu made the four big families in Jiangnan province fall down and killed dozens of people.


    Li Rui is better than Zhao Kuafu? It is said that these two are still brothers. Every time Zhao Kuafu kills someone, he has to say that my brother is Li Rui, which is something you can''t cause. Now that Li Rui is here, what about the richest man in Jiangnan Province, who has only one life?


    What''s more, Wang Jingfei knows that he is only the son of the richest man, not the richest man.


    Naturally, his mind was highly nervous when he asked this question. Li Rui doesn''t matter. Since Wang Jingfei asked, he said, "no comment."


    It almost made Wang Jingfei vomit blood.


    What''s the answer? It''s so official. Li Rui lied to the masses and said that his family had something to do with the garrison. Did you really regard yourself as an official? It should be noted that many of the people who come here today are from home and work in official institutions.


    Other not far away, just outside the door waiting for several, there is a certain bureau director''s son at home.


    What kind of officialdom do you want to play is to improve your skills.


    Although he was scolded in his heart, Wang Jingfei still squeezed out a smile: "Li Rui, brother Li, we have something to discuss. Our family also do a small business, in addition to a few money and nothing else. I heard that you like good things and herbs. As long as you give me an order, I will let people collect them. "


    Li Rui''s eyelids were drooping, and his tone of voice made people not know what he thought: "Oh, is that so?"


    "Yes, yes. Brother Li, I''ll call now and ask someone to send a kilo of liupinye ginseng. "


    Listen to this tone, rich people are different, six grades of ginseng are according to Jin. Thanks to Wang Jingfei''s devotion to eating, drinking and playing with women, if he put his mind on cultivation, with the financial resources of the Wang family, it would be a proper life spring?


    Why not.


    Li Rui said with a smile: "it''s not urgent to deal with medicinal materials. Since you said to call tomorrow, you can call tomorrow. It''s really late at the moment, so you can stay up all night in this room and tell your friends that you can''t expect to get a share tonight. I''ll spend some time with you to stay up late. "


    Li ruicai is not afraid to stay up late and keep up his energy for many days. Isn''t it just for a moment? His meditation skill is much higher than Wang Jingfei''s. even if he stays up for a week in a row, he will not die suddenly. Li Rui is confident about this.


    But Wang Jingfei looks bitter. Look at Li Rui''s state of eating the iron core of the weight. He wants to carry on the kidnapping to the end.


    It seems that it is the rhythm of black hand.


    Wang Jingfei began to make up his mind, absolutely want to find a way to inform the family. However, as soon as he thought about it, he suddenly felt numb. His hair and hair stood up, confused by the electricity.


    Before he passed out, he heard Li Rui''s voice, clearly with a bit of ridicule:


    "As soon as I look at you, I know that you are uneasy and kind-hearted. It''s more reliable to turn you over."


    Is this him.


    Dizzy, dizzy, no more.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Li Rui opened his eyes.


    The sunlight outside has peeped through the curtains, and Wang Jingfei''s gang of pig friends and dog friends have not bothered. It seems that Wang Jingfei still has considerable prestige in his circle of friends.


    Li Rui gets up and comes to the bedside to wake up Guan Feixue. This woman has been lying in other people''s bed all night. After she gets drunk, she can''t even care about cleanliness.


    "Here I am. Where is it? Whose room is this Guan Feixue rubbed her sleepy eyes and didn''t understand.


    "Who told you to get drunk? This is Wang Jingfei''s room. Well, there he is Li Rui points to Guan Feixue and sees Wang Jingfei lying by the wall.


    "He''s dead!" See Wang Jingfei motionless, Guan Feixue really scared.


    "Not dead. I''ll wake him up later. You adjust your form. Today is the time for us to get down to business. "


    Guan Feixue gets up quickly and arranges her clothes. Ruixi is still lying on the bed. Li Rui pats her. Ruixi was much more drunk than Guan Feixue yesterday. Li Rui didn''t wake up when he pats her. Li Rui grabs one of her hair and pulls it. Then she wakes up.


    "My head hurts." Ruixi rubbed his temple and looked at Li Rui with open eyes. "Did you sleep me last night?"


    The first thing to wake up was to ask this. Li Rui also said, "no!"


    "Oh, that''s good. I''ll never come to this kind of party again. What kind of people are they


    The female commentator still has a grudge. She must have remembered that Wang Jingfei slapped her yesterday.


    "If you feel angry, you can get back at him. Wang Jingfei is there. " Li Rui points to Wang Jingfei again.


    Ruixi was also startled. After listening to Li Rui''s explanation, she put her heart down: "I don''t dare. If I beat him, I will be skinned by him."


    Ruixi some fear, and some curiosity: "no, even if he is drunk, we should not be in his room."


    "Don''t worry about this. Just clean up and get out of here. Remember what you just said. Don''t sell yourself for money. It''s not worth it. " Li Rui didn''t give a good education. Then he came to Wang Jingfei, squatted down and patted him on the forehead.


    Wang Jingfei also woke up.


    Li Rui gave him the mobile phone he found from Wang Jingfei last night: "call me. What should I say? Do you know?"


    Wang Jingfei stares at Li Rui and doesn''t talk or make a phone call.


    "Why do you want me to beat you before you do as I say?" Li Rui gave a gloomy smile.


    Wang Jingfei shook his head: "since you mean badly, then tell me, why should I call my father?"


    "It''s very simple, I won''t kill you, because you are insignificant in my eyes. Your father died, you can inherit his legacy, continue to be romantic and happy, that has nothing to do with me. It''s your choice whether you die or you live. "


    After Li Rui''s words, Wang Jingfei ponders for a moment, and then he dials the phone.


    The most ruthless is not only the imperial family.

 Chapter 411

    Wang Jingfei has his own set of reasonable arguments. Since everyone is smart, Li Rui will see that when he plays careful thinking, so he doesn''t have to do that again.


    After the call, Wang Jingfei quite humiliating way: "I hope you keep your word!"


    Li Rui light smile: "rest assured, the interests are clear with you."


    Guan Feixue came out of the bathroom and saw that she was just washing her face with water. Ruixi was still behind her.


    "Now what?"


    "You don''t have to do anything, just wait for someone." Old God Li Rui was there. Someone knocked at the door. Ruixi went to open the door. It''s Wang Jingfei''s playmate. I can''t wait now.


    "Jingfei, you haven''t played enough..."


    Seeing Li Rui inside, the man was stunned for a while, and his face was puzzled: "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK. You can go to other places first. I can''t get away from you." Wang Jingfei didn''t look very angry. Those playmates who had an accident didn''t even know about it. They were not smart at all.


    Say good do each other forever in trouble brother!


    The companion let out a sound and left full of loss. It can be seen that his companions are not happy either. They may have a bad feeling in their heart and say that they will share happiness with each other!


    Around noon, Wang Shoufu arrived late. He took a few people to the living room, one of them, in his thirties or so, with a pair of rimless glasses and a gentle look.


    Standing next to Wang Jianshu, he is not very impressive, but he should be the only one who doesn''t look like a bodyguard. The other two, one is an 80 year old man with white hair and beard, and the other is a young man with long white hair.


    The old man''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he looked like an old man. Although he bent his back when walking, he mostly had great hard work under his hands. The young man with long white hair, who is full of lean meat, should be a man with eight abdominal muscles.


    "I didn''t expect that the famous people in mingquanjing would come to my Wang family quietly. It''s not a good way to greet someone far away. Li Rui, if there is anything wrong with Wang Jianshu, please let me know. I will make an apology. "


    "Come on, don''t play. Why did you find someone to dig the general''s tomb? Let''s talk about it." Li Rui went straight in without any cover up.


    Wang Jianshu was silent.


    "Let go of my son, he''s innocent. You are a great master, and I have come. "


    Li Rui clapped his hands: "I didn''t bind him either. My legs have been growing on him all the time."


    By what means did Wang Jianshu know that Wang Jingfei was under control? Li Rui didn''t know. Maybe it was Wang Jingfei''s father who let Wang Jianshu know.


    Or maybe there is a hidden signal in that sentence.


    Wang Jingfei has a brain.


    Wang Jianshu waved: "Xiaofei, come to me."


    Wang Jingfei quickly walked over, but he was very slow. He was afraid that he would take a wrong step, so he was killed by Li Rui from behind.


    But Li Rui didn''t do it and let Wang Jingfei pass.


    Even Wang Jianshu didn''t expect Li Rui to let people go.


    It''s incredible.


    "How confident I am." The man with glasses behind Wang Jianshu gave a wry smile and stepped in front of the tower to protect Wang''s father and son behind him. At the same time, the two men with white hair also followed the man with glasses.


    "The next thing is for us, Wang Shoufu. You take your son away."


    Li Rui shook his head: "no, Wang Jianshu can''t go."


    Li Rui gently waved, and Heilei stretched out from the palm of his hand, like a running dragon, and killed Wang Jianshu directly. The man with long hair and white head stepped back to block Li Rui''s black thunder.


    "He''s really a master." Li Rui praised.


    "Tianchi White House, xuanming double stars. Li Rui, in order to deal with you, we also spent a lot of money this time. You can go on the road at ease. " The glasses man stares at Li Rui, with cold light in his glasses.


    "I know you. You are the" wolf soul commander "of the wilderness wolf. What''s the white family in Tianchi? Is it Bai xuanyang''s family in Luotian Dabi? Let me ask you a question. Have you arrived at Mingquan? " Li Rui said with a smile.


    "When we arrive, we are all in the spring of life."


    "Oh, that''s barely enough."


    "Besides that, there are two more." The wolf soul commander clapped his hands, and from the middle of the hall came two more. One of them is Zhao Kuafu.


    "Zhao Kuafu, you are not dead yet?" Li Rui is really speechless. Why is he here again? Don''t worry.


    "Elder martial brother, the wolf soul has a broad mind, which is much better than you. You absorbed all my aura at that time, and I was almost killed. If it wasn''t for him, where could I stand in front of you today. Today is such a good opportunity. I''m sorry if I don''t come. "


    Zhao Kuafu had a bitter and bitter look on his face.


    The wolf soul military master then introduced another: "this is the acting sect leader in front of the seven kill sect, Yinsha."


    Li Rui asked: "it''s really a master. It''s powerful."


    Five lives in the spring.


    None of them are fuel-efficient.


    "Before that, I want to ask you one thing, why did you dig the general''s tomb?" Li Rui also wants to set a routine.


    "Of course, it''s OK to tell you. In fact, it''s mainly to do research. We practitioners live longer than ordinary people, but ordinary people want to live longer when they reach a certain level. Wang Shoufu has a research institution abroad, and he wants that sample, so we went. "


    "I wanted to prolong my life. I really wanted to be emperor." Li Rui chuckled and squinted, "well, come on. Don''t you want to kill me? "


    "In fact, you don''t have to die. Maybe we can form an alliance." The wolf soul strategist has the momentum of strategizing. It seems that all Li Rui''s reactions are in his calculations. "We are all individuals now. If we build a team, it''s invincible. "


    "A tiger will never be with a mouse, or a tiger will not be a tiger. Similarly, tigers don''t need to cooperate with wolves. Only wolves like to work in groups. " After that, Li Rui''s palms are black again.


    The wolf soul commander retreated softly.


    Tianchi white family double stars come forward.


    The front door leader of the seven kill gate went forward.


    Zhao Kuafu came forward.


    Both sides are staring at each other.


    The situation is imminent.


    "What a character, too bad." The military adviser of wolf soul is quite appreciative. Li Rui''s courage and strength are first-class. If we can give some time to cultivate such a genius, we may not be able to swallow thousands of miles in the future like the "Lion King" in Beidi.


    It''s a pity that they are too arrogant and arrogant.


    It''s a hard stone.

 Chapter 412

    The little black snake quickly goes out from the downstream of Li Rui''s feet and gently lies on Guan Feixue''s shoes.


    Guan Feixue looks pale with fright.


    "It''s my spirit. Don''t worry. It''s very obedient. If someone attacks you, it will protect you. " Li Rui didn''t look back, just a light explanation.


    Little black snake has always been used to detoxify. Li Rui has a feeling that if it attacks others, it must be a very poisonous snake.


    "You go upstairs and wait for me."


    Guan Feixue quickly takes Ruixi to retreat.


    Before Li Ruifu, the momentum was fierce. He has black thunder in his hands, and a strong wind blows on his body. It''s black whale''s water swallowing skill. In addition, liulijue was also transported for the first time, and the three trump killing moves were carried out.


    The air temperature around xuanming twin stars dropped by more than ten degrees, and they turned into super central air conditioning. Among them, the old man''s palms were covered with ice and frost, and the long hair man''s hair was frozen and skyrocketed, stabbing Li Rui straight.


    Lord Yinsha, the front door owner of the seven kill gate, was covered in a black robe and could not see his face clearly. But when his body moves quickly, it is hard to find his trace. Sometimes it seems to be behind the shadow of the old man, sometimes it seems to be behind the man with long hair.


    He''s looking for a kill.


    After Zhao Kuafu walked around quietly, he surrounded Li Rui


    "Kill The old man drank a lot.


    The long hair man''s hair attacks Li Rui. His hair is like sharp thorns. The ice covered above flies to Li Rui. It''s the first time to arrive!


    Bang bang!


    All the ice ridges hit Li Rui in front of him and were disintegrated by the black thunder in Li Rui''s hands. The old man took advantage of the situation and hit Li Rui with one hand.


    Li Rui kicks out with a whip! Colliding with the old man''s palm, Li Rui''s right leg was numb, and countless chills spread along the soles of his feet.


    Back, Zhao Kuafu surprise attack. Yinsha''s figure appeared on Li Rui''s side, holding a sharp scythe and cutting Li Rui''s neck.


    "Go away!"


    Thunder prison burst, the force of thunder and lightning, click, distorted all-round attack.


    The most unfortunate thing is to kill him. The sickle in his hand is conductive, and he is blown out in an instant. Zhao Kuafu had been defending Li Rui for a long time, so he retreated quickly.


    Thunder prison''s edge, but also directly to the old man''s ice fist shock open. More than half of the ice ridges on long hair men''s hair were broken.


    One on four, that''s the strength.


    "It''s hard to deal with." Zhao Kuafu''s face darkened and he said in a deep voice, "everyone, be careful with Lei FA. My elder martial brother''s Lei FA is very unusual. Mainly against his thunder prison knife and thunder prison. "


    "Zhao Kuafu, you will die!" Li Rui turned back and killed Zhao Kuafu. Zhao Kuafu really hated himself for talking so much that he ran away immediately. He didn''t have the ability to resist Li Rui''s anger.


    If you want to say that, Li Rui is really brave. He is so arrogant that he can fight four at once.


    The wolf soul military strategist could not help sighing: "it''s really the bravery of a master of Arts, that is to do whatever you want."


    The first wave of attack, everyone is trying. Now, Li Rui''s strength is unfathomable, and his ideas come together. That''s why I dare to chase Zhao Kuafu. That''s why I dare not look at everyone.


    However, since it has been done, we have to stick to it.


    "Let''s go together. Li Rui will take revenge. If we don''t kill him, sooner or later, he will come one by one to get revenge!"


    At the same time, he took the lead in killing Li Ruisha. When others saw it, they followed one after another. Even if you were a hero, you could not beat us.


    For a time, the whole living room was pounding, and the world was fierce.


    Wang''s father and son, who had already run out of the living room, were scared to death when they heard what was going on in the living room.


    "Dad, you said you were fine. Why did you provoke Li Rui, the God of plague! No matter how powerful our family is, it won''t be better than the four big families! "


    Wang Jianshu was angry when he heard that. His backhand slapped Wang Jingfei in the face and said: "can I not know this? Do you think it''s what I want to do? "


    Wang Jingfei covered his face and sighed: "Dad, let''s go abroad. This place is too dangerous."


    "Going abroad? Do you think you can go abroad if you want to? " Wang Jianshu hate iron not into steel, pointing to Wang Jingfei scolded, "if you think the same, our family will not have a richest man!"


    For the first generation, for the second generation, it''s natural that they only want to keep success and have no desire to move forward.


    Wang Jingfei said: "Dad, judging the situation, isn''t that a long time ago? Times are different. Now there are several down-to-earth entrepreneurs like you. I''m not at home. You''ve worked so hard to make our life better? "


    Wang Jianshu''s eyes glared, like a copper bell. With a cold hum, he was obviously very angry with his son.


    "Dad, they''re fighting in there. Let''s stay away. In order not to be hurt by mistake, these people are really terrible. "


    That makes a lot of sense.


    Wang Jianshu quickly took his son to evacuate.


    I pulled directly from the top floor to the downstairs. As soon as I got to the downstairs, I heard a few bangs, and the glass of the window cracked. The whole top floor was driven in carelessly, and several excavators were playing a big fight.


    Wang Jingfei cried: "Dad, the duplex design of our top floor is almost destroyed."


    Wang Jianshu had a blue face and had nothing to say.


    The fight between immortals will bring disaster to the fish in the pond.


    I told them to fight outside if I knew.


    At this moment, the whole top floor is in a mess. It''s reasonable for Wang family and son to withdraw. If they were watching the battle on the first floor of the top floor, or they didn''t escape to the second floor of the compound as early as Guan Feixue did, the result can be imagined.


    It doesn''t end any better than broken furniture.


    Even the penultimate floor of the villa was pierced.


    Li Rui was bathed in blood. The blood was his own and also the wolf soul''s. In this process, Yinsha was finally injured. In the process of assassination, this person was restrained by Li Rui''s Leifa everywhere.


    His lineup is a bad old man. He is very old. The current battle can be said to be a battle of burning life. When Li Rui deliberately sold him a flaw, he did not hesitate to bet on his own means of assassination.


    Don''t you know Li Rui still has liulijue to protect himself? Where will he be given a chance to kill. Of course, Li Rui also underestimated the sharpness of his weapon. He had a cut on his shoulder, from which the blood flowed.


    "All of you


    Despite his injuries, Li Rui is happy and fearless. On the contrary, when he took off his coat and showed his tendons, he was overpowered by the manly breath and blood.


    "Have a good fight!"


    Seeing Li Rui''s exuberant appearance, the wolf soul strategist and others are a little suspicious of life.


    Is this fighting or training for this young man!


    Five masters of life spring, join hands to fight a life spring, even a draw!


    What will colleagues think when it comes out?


    Will the people be satisfied?


    It''s a serious question.


    "I can''t stand it!" He was so angry that his beard trembled. He raised his sickle and went to kill Li Rui.


    Others are already furious.


    "Kill


    "I''m sure you won''t survive today!"


    "I want to prove that I am the best!"

 Chapter 413

    Boom boom!


    Downstairs surrounded by a dense crowd, panic, everyone wants to know what happened upstairs. How come all of a sudden, the earth is shaking?


    "It''s sunny. How can there be thunder?"


    "Is there a demolition team living on the top of the trough building?"


    "Bullshit, my father is in charge of infrastructure. The demolition team is not so powerful at all."


    Three people jumped down from the roof.


    "Ah! Someone jumped off the building The woman screamed below, and the man was even more frightened.


    Then the man who jumped down flew upstairs again.


    It''s flying up!


    "I''ll go. I haven''t heard of any crew staying on the top floor."


    "Isn''t that Jingfei''s room?"


    "Scared, Jingfei, why are you here?"


    Someone was surprised to find that Wang Jingfei was also in the crowd, looking up with his neck. However, he seems to be very impatient to be disturbed and ignore the inquiry of his companions.


    When some of them found that Wang Jingfei''s father was also present, the second became a good baby. Wang Jianshu''s style has always been severe. If they are not happy, they will be scolded.


    More and more people are staring at the roof, the roof of the movement, let them think of the big words in the journey to the West: wife, come out to see the gods.


    The top of the building is not a fight between immortals. After Li Rui sent Guan Feixue and Ruixi down, he flew back to the top of the building again. The more the Vietnam War is used, the fiercer the Vietnam War is!


    Six people open hands and feet to fight, the whole roof has shown a collapse trend!


    The electric sparks crackled, and the water of shuilonghua was splashing.


    Li Rui''s hard work is to fight the old man with fists to fists and palms to palms.


    I''m afraid of youth!


    "Old man, although your ice boxing can freeze me, my black thunder is active. You are not my opponent. You''d better go home early and buy a coffin and bury yourself in a good place."


    Li Rui is walking like a flying horse. Behind him, the man with long hair is full of white hair, which is like a needle. He sticks together and stabs Li Rui''s back like a scorpion tail needle. Li Rui suddenly turned around, clapped and grasped his hands, swung the long hair man''s hair directly, and threw it violently!


    Bang!


    The long haired man is like a rubber ball tied to a rope. Li Rui drags him to the ground and smashes him through the first layer. Li Rui is not satisfied with it. He pulls the long haired man''s hair and shakes Zhao Kuafu!


    Zhao Kuafu gave a strange cry and jumped up to avoid Li Rui. The castration of the man with long hair did not decrease, and he swept to the wolf soul army.


    At this time, the army commander of wolf soul had already opened up his firepower. He was gentle and elegant, but later he didn''t know what evil martial arts he used, and his body soared like a werewolf. Of course, he just looked like a werewolf, not a wolf in appearance.


    However, those forces are real. The strength of wolf soul is the highest among the five!


    So far, he has left three scratches on Li Rui''s back. You know, Li Rui has the protection of liulijue, not to mention a knife. Even if it''s a bullet, it can''t be penetrated, but the wolf soul can hurt Li Rui, which shows his strength.


    Of course, the wolf soul military master left a wound on Li Rui, and Li Rui also made his left arm shrink. Wolf soul''s recovery ability is amazing, but his atrophied left arm can''t recover any more.


    This makes the wolf soul commander very depressed.


    The situation is not right. The more he hits, the more he feels that the situation is not right.


    "Everybody out!" The wolf soul commander was a little scared.


    Wolves are not stupid animals. Once we find the absolute strength gap, we will act according to our ability and will not choose to fight to the end. Wolves, if they meet a real tiger, also know how to escape.


    Li Rui is a tiger.


    Just before, the wolf soul strategist thought that Li Rui could be killed no matter how hard it was, but he didn''t expect that Li Rui was more and more energetic!


    It''s really evil.


    To use the Internet catchwords of modern young people, they are "labor and capital are just like dogs", "my baby''s heart is broken"


    "Li Rui, what is your realm? Have you stepped into a state of distraction? " The wolf soul army commander asked in a deep voice after dispersing, his face uncertain.


    Li Rui shook his head: "I''m mingquanjing. What''s wrong?"


    The wolf soul commander''s forehead was blue: "we are all life springs. I haven''t heard that one life spring can beat five life springs!"


    "That''s because you are ignorant. After all, you are too weak. How can you blame me?" Li Rui sniffed.


    "Then we won''t fight, truce!" As soon as the wolf soul''s words came out, the others changed their faces.


    Xuanming''s look was very bad, but he refused to give up: "wolf soul, what does truce mean? Can''t so many of us beat him? This boy is just holding on. I''m sure he must use some secret skill to burn life! "


    Yin Sha''s complexion was not good, and his voice was weak: "just let this boy go, I''m not reconciled."


    Zhao Kuafu did not speak.


    "Wolf soul strategist said:" there is no need to fight any more. If we fight any more, we will lose both sides. There is no benefit


    Li Rui looks up at the sky and laughs so that tears are coming out.


    "Ha ha ha, I really don''t know who gave you self-confidence. You lose both sides. Ha ha..."


    Li Rui wiped the corner of his eyes, wiped away the tears from his smile, and suddenly his face sank: "if you want to fight, fight. If you don''t want to fight, don''t fight! Give you such confidence? "


    "What do you think you are? You are both defeated. What ridiculous words. Up to now, it''s clear that I''ve been pressing you to fight. Do you still think that if you drag on, you will lose both sides? In that case, I''ve had enough. I''ll take you on the road now! "


    Li Rui''s figure suddenly disappeared.


    The next moment, he appeared behind Yinsha, with a palm running through his back, and directly pulled out a bloody hole in his heart!


    The next moment, Li Rui rushes to xuanming double stars!


    "Death


    He held two thunder knives in the palms of his hands.


    From the beginning to the end, although Zhao Kuafu warned in advance, Li Rui never used Lei Yu Dao.


    At this time, the 10 meter long Lei Yu Dao is in hand, one in each hand, one with white hair!


    Big head, flying up!


    From consuming them to now, the time is ripe. The opponent''s strength is constantly consumed, only Zhao Kuafu vaguely replenishes his energy through the black whale''s water swallowing skill, and looks good.


    Other people, which one is not footloose?


    Do they have enough aura after fighting for so long?


    Li Rui has been accumulating aura secretly for a long time, and is ready to kill.


    Zhao Kuafu leaned decisively to the wolf soul army and fought side by side with him. Li Rui has shown his fierce fangs. At this time, let alone attack, it''s good to be able to defend.


    "Zhao Kuafu, I don''t think you are impatient to live. Even if I let you go last time, you dare to come to me this time. You are a white eyed wolf!"


    Li Rui was so angry that he could not hide his anger at this time, and his eyes were wide open.


    Zhao Kuafu''s body trembled slightly: "elder martial brother, I have no way. The master of wolf spirit was kind to me and helped me recover my aura. I... "


    The wolf soul commander said nothing.


    Suddenly, his right arm was cold.


    The wolf soul commander looks at Zhao Kuafu in an incredible way.


    "I can''t help it!" Zhao Kuafu roared and hit the wolf soul on the back. He directly dented the back of the wolf soul commander.


    "Come on, don''t kill people. Keep it. I can use it." Li Rui, with a little bit of tiptoe, flew to the wolf soul commander, stretched out a hand and pressed it on his head.


    At the same time, Li Rui looked at Zhao Kuafu and said: "anti bone boy, who dares to believe you in the future, I dare not believe you."


    "I can''t help it!" Zhao Kuafu''s face was full of pain.


    Faced with such a senior brother, he felt hopeless.

 Chapter 414

    "Well, next time, don''t be wise. I''m invincible." Li Rui didn''t forget to brainwash Zhao Kuafu. By the way, he beckoned him to come over. He looked very pleasant. "Come on, younger martial brother, it''s time for you to make a contribution."


    Zhao Kuafu really doesn''t know what to say.


    He reaches out his hand to Li Rui and lets Li Rui absorb his aura crazily.


    Li Rui inhaled and laughed: "you said that you are also capable. If there is such a good thing next time, remember to come to me in time."


    Zhao Kuafu''s face twitched: "don''t worry, elder martial brother. I won''t come back to you when I die."


    The wolf soul strategist who fell to the ground didn''t see what kind of deal was going on between Li Rui and Zhao Kuafu. He thought Zhao Kuafu and Li Rui had colluded with each other for a long time, and he was so angry that it was called a Jain.


    "Zhao Kuafu, you ungrateful thing, what can I do for you?"?! You''re going to do this to me! "


    Zhao Kuafu was helpless: "wolf soul, have you not seen it yet? My elder martial brother is only one line away from distraction. If I don''t sell you, he''ll be mad at me. I''ll sell you and myself. Maybe I''ll live. "


    Li Rui smile: "know me, Kuafu also."


    "But next time, if you dare to do it again, you are ready to pay more. The reason why I give you face is because you helped me out once in luotiandabi. I am merciless to you, because you are a person who has no feelings and righteousness. "


    Zhao Kuafu cried a face and said: "otherwise I''ll come and work with you. I really don''t have any development."


    "I have to dare to. You''re so anti bony. You don''t have a B number in your heart?"


    "Well, I know what to do." Zhao Kuafu''s face was full of melancholy.


    Li Rui''s words are very obvious, that is, the naitou name certificate.


    Half an hour later, Zhao Kuafu''s strength fell back to the third level of his innate state, and Li Rui let him go.


    Come to several dying people and absorb their aura and soul one by one. Then, he came to the wolf soul army.


    "If you can''t steal chicken, you dare to fight me."


    "Don''t be complacent. You killed the white family in Tianchi. Do you think you can make it better?" The wolf soul commander had only a few breath left, and his mouth was still very hard.


    "Don''t worry, there will be an explanation." Li Rui smile, palm, covering the top of the wolf soul.


    The wolf''s face was frightened.


    Just now, Li Rui sucked people to death in this way, and after smoking, he still had a look of enjoyment. The wolf soul military master originally wanted to learn this skill to save Zhao Kuafu, but he didn''t expect to die before he got out of the army.


    "Sure enough, you and Zhao Kuafu are brothers. Your skills come from the same vein!"


    "Then why can''t he know Rafa?" Li Rui asked. The wolf soul commander was speechless, and Li Rui said with a smile, "stop talking and feel my new skills."


    "Soul refining guide!"


    Soul drawing is specially used to absorb the power of human soul, while soul refining is to absorb and infuse at the same time, so as to replace it. Before, Li Rui did not have so much soul power to do such experiments.


    This is not just absorbed a little too much, so I just used it for experiment.


    The final effect of soul refining is to refine human soul completely and create a human puppet.


    The wolf soul''s face gradually twisted and growled in pain. His head was held down by Li Rui and he couldn''t get rid of it. Between the eyes turning white, breath gradually weak.


    Li Rui looks cold.


    He is no longer the teenager who is afraid of stepping on ants.


    Some things can only end with the death of one party.


    For a moment, the commander of wolf soul fell to the ground with a thump, motionless. There was no breath at all. I was stiff and cold.


    Li Rui''s soul digs away from the subject and quickly pinches down some pitfalls in the void.


    Under the hot sun, the soul has a very uncomfortable burning feeling. Fortunately, the time is not long. When Li Rui pinches the formula, he infuses the condensed soul power into the body of the wolf soul strategist. Then, the soul returns to the body, and Li Rui opens his eyes.


    "Wake up!"


    The wolf soul commander''s body trembled.


    Li Rui''s figure disappeared from the roof.


    Soon after, Li Rui found Guan Feixue and Ruixi. They are hiding in a small corner. Different from the crowd watching the crowd downstairs, Guan Feixue obviously maintains a high degree of vigilance.


    Seeing Li Rui, she relaxed and said, "is it done?"


    "All right."


    "What''s next?"


    "Go home."


    "That''s it?"


    "Of course not. There''s interest." Li Rui chuckled and walked forward. Not far ahead, Wang Jianshu and Wang Jingfei are still observing the situation on the top of the building.


    "Dad, it''s like, stop."


    If you''re still fighting upstairs, at least there''s a sound. Now there is no movement on the top of the building, which means that the winner has been decided.


    Wang Jianshu also thinks so, he shows a smile: "finally solve this serious trouble, can sleep safely."


    But at this time, Wang Jianshu''s shoulder was patted.


    Wang Jianshu is not happy. It''s very impolite. Full of displeasure, he looked back to see who was so bold. It turned out that Li Rui was standing behind him.


    "Who''s in trouble, boss Wang?"


    "Ah! I, my... "Wang Jianshu''s forehead was sweating.


    Li Rui pondered: "boss Wang, all the people you invited are dead. Now it''s time for us to have a good talk. Come on, take me to a decent place. You''re not very good at hospitality. "


    Wang Jianshu quickly nodded: "yes, I''ll take you to a good place!"


    "Jingfei, lead the way quickly!"


    Wang Jianshu did not forget to pull up the son of Lengshen.


    There is only one island here. I can''t run if I want to. If Li Rui wants to kill, let alone run, it''s useless to fly. It''s better to let Wang Jingfei sell it rather than cover it up.


    Since Li Rui didn''t kill people with one hand, it shows that there is still room for discussion.


    Misfortune is the source of happiness, and misfortune is the source of happiness. Anything that is well done is a good opportunity.


    Maybe we can take advantage of this opportunity to hold Li Rui''s thigh.


    "I really underestimate the strength of this young man. He can destroy all the wolves in the wilderness. Even the wolf soul is not his opponent. Even those helpers called by Wolf soul were destroyed by him. Li Rui, is it the first in Jiangnan province


    Wang Jianshu''s mind is full of calculation.


    "If I can get Li Rui''s support, then my Wang family will be able to have a full foothold in Jiangnan province and become the first family worthy of the name!"


    If you want to build a family, you must have the inside information. The so-called inside information is actually composed of talents. Talent is always the first inside information.


    There is no master as the inside information, the so-called rich family is just a chicken to be slaughtered. Most of the four families have not collapsed overnight.


    What''s more, Li Rui is still so young and has great potential.


    Wang Jianshu''s heart pounded and he held his hand tightly.


    This is a rare opportunity for the Wang family in a century. We must seize it!

 Chapter 415

    Pattern determines a lot of things, especially about achievement. People with a small pattern are satisfied with earning some money. People with a large pattern can often see the long-term benefits behind. That''s why teachers like to emphasize the word "goal" in schools.


    At the same time of setting goals, it inspires people to think about the pattern. Your goal includes your pattern.


    The reason why Wang Jianshu can become the richest man is not only his executive ability, but also his ability to bear hardships. In fact, what businessmen value most is vision. Without a good vision, they can''t get the highest profit at the lowest cost. If we simply bear hardships, which one of the people who work in the countryside does not?


    Hard work alone can not solve the problem, but also have vision and goal. Wang Jianshu''s eyes cast on Li Rui, which are full of interest considerations.


    Wang Jingfei noticed his father''s eyes, which he knew very well. When he saw a beautiful young girl on the street, his eyes were just like that, full of desire and evil.


    How can my father have such eyes? Wang Jingfei couldn''t help thinking about it, but he was startled by the answer given in his heart.


    "Dad wants to pull Li Rui into the water!"


    Is that ok?


    Wang Jingfei is full of doubts. It''s incredible. Wang Jingfei thinks it''s necessary to remind dad. Specially stop a little step, seize the opportunity to say: "Dad, we''d better be careful, don''t steal chicken can''t eat rice."


    "Who stole the chicken? It''s called speculation! " Wang Jianshu is now full of thinking about Li Rui as a backer, dismissing Wang Jingfei''s timidity and swearing in a low voice, "it''s just that the pattern is too small that we don''t want to make progress."


    Wang Jianshu thought so, and took Li Rui to a lounge on the first floor beside the villa. Although it''s a lounge, it''s actually a conference room inside.


    "This is the place I built for business. It''s equipped with shielding equipment. It''s very confidential." Wang Jianshu has a flattering smile on his face.


    This kind of smile is invisible to ordinary people, and Wang Jianshu only has this kind and warm smile when he meets with local leaders. Ordinary people, at most, can only see him smiling.


    "Can it be done?" Wang Jingfei muttered that he knew the weight of his father''s smile, and he didn''t understand it.


    It''s hard to be the richest man in Jiangnan province. He has to kneel down and lick Li Rui, who is less than 30 years old.


    Funny.


    Those local leaders are still qualified. Li Rui, why?


    Li Rui sat down on the sofa, opposite the Wang family. Wang Jianshu took out a small iron box from the cabinet in the rest room and took out a cigar: "come on, taste this cigar. I brought it back specially."


    Li Rui takes it. Wang Jianshu politely helps light a cigarette, and then lights one himself. Wang Jingfei looked eagerly, but Wang Jianshu didn''t give it to him.


    So this cigar is really valuable.


    "Lao Wang, you asked someone to kill me. Last time I was almost buried alive. You said that we have no injustice in ordinary times and no hatred in the past. Why do you harm me like this? I really can''t understand it. "


    "Sorry, brother, I didn''t know it would harm you. In this way, as long as you say a word, as long as I have Wang Jianshu, I can give it to you. "


    Li Rui chuckled: "do you want to give me all your property?"


    Wang Jianshu immediately showed an embarrassed expression.


    Wang Jingfei then said: "Li Rui, this time things are because of me, what compensation you want, our Wang family will promise, as long as it is within the scope of ability."


    Li Rui said blandly: "don''t add drama to yourself. I didn''t come here because of you. Your Wangs have done me such a terrible job. Is not all your Wangs'' property within your ability? "


    This is the second time that Li Rui has mentioned all the property of the Wang family.


    Wang Jianshu had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Embarrassed, he said: "Li Rui, it''s not easy for our Wang family to have this property. I know you don''t value that either. I heard that you like valuable medicinal materials. As long as you make a list, I will help you to collect them. Moreover, after this event, my Wang family will always remember your kindness. If you need money in the future, just say hello to me and I will give it to you! "


    "Make a list, Lao Wang. It''s easy for you to say that. If I lose my life, what''s the use of making a list? I said that if you want all your property, you need all your property. I''m not joking. I''m not asking for conditions. I''ll just let you know. "


    Wang Jianshu''s face changed.


    He didn''t expect that Li Rui was so bold, he was really plotting this!


    "Li Rui, it seems that my Wang family has money, but in fact, it''s not all mine. Even the money that belongs to me is not much. I''m just an agent, helping others with their money. On the surface, I''m actually running the company. I''m the chairman of the board. But on the surface, you know the domestic situation. Even if you kill me, I dare not move the money


    Wang Jianshu''s words come from the bottom of his heart, and it is true. Li Rui understood, but did not accept.


    Many things in the world are understandable. For example, there are bad people and criminals in the world. These do exist, but no one can accept them if they are committed by criminals.


    Even his life was almost killed. It''s ridiculous to talk about acceptance now.


    Li Rui stood up, his eyes like ice: "you think I''m joking, I''ll tell you today, no matter you are the richest or what, since you do wrong, you have to pay the price of consciousness. You want to kill me if you throw in any good? It''s ridiculous to even try to use me. "


    "But even if you kill me, you still can''t get those things. That''s the truth." Wang Jianshu said helplessly.


    "Who said I must kill you?" Li Rui asked.


    Wang Jianshu had an ominous premonition in his heart.


    Li Rui came to him with cold eyes and gently threw away the valuable cigar. One hand, covering the top of Wang Jianshu''s head.


    "You were downstairs just now. You must be curious about what happened on the roof? I''ll tell you now what I did to them. "


    Li Rui pressed his hand lightly.


    Wang Jianshu immediately felt the whirl of heaven and earth, a feeling of incomparable palpitation and discomfort, instantly shrouded his whole body. It seems that something is pulling his consciousness, and the whole person is in chaos.


    Wang Jingfei was shocked. Just as he wanted to get up, he suddenly got a kick in his leg. He looked down and saw that his leg was pierced by something like black hair.


    "Black, black thunder!" Wang Jingfei cried in horror.


    "It seems that you did investigate me. It''s interesting." Li Rui chuckled and took back his palm.


    Wang Jianshu slumped on the sofa, sweating all over.


    In a short moment, he felt the feeling of standing on the edge of death. For the first time, he felt so small and helpless. In front of Li Rui, he was like a grain of dust.


    However, Li Rui did not wipe away his dust.


    "You, you don''t kill me?" Wang Jianshu was afraid and surprised.


    "Killing you is nothing. I have more effective means than killing you. I leave a soul mark in your soul. In the future, if I want your life, I don''t even need to hit a finger. "


    "If you don''t believe it, feel it."


    Li Rui exudes some soul power. Wang Jianshu immediately roars in his head. It is clear that the rest room is very quiet, but his ears are buzzing. It seems that there are thousands of cicadas calling at the same time.


    The cry made him kneel down and fall in front of Li Rui.


    "I believe, I believe, please let me go."


    Wang Jianshu, 57, looks like an old dog and bows down in front of Li Rui.


    This is just a prelude.

 Chapter 416

    In fact, compared with Wang Jianshu kneeling down in front of Li Rui and winning by one to five, it is more shocking. However, because the information is blocked on this island, people who don''t know can''t understand what happened. People who know are either dead or defeated.


    The only winner is not one who likes to boast.


    In reality, there is no clan that knows the level of XXX''s skill and releases it everywhere, and no one will use fortune telling to figure out where other people have had a battle.


    Li Rui left the island and set out to go home after the "fire" which should have been a shocking battle.


    It''s only two days. It''s a big deal. At this time, the Huaxia group hasn''t responded yet, and the news of the death of xuanming double star and Yinsha sect leader hasn''t spread.


    When Li Rui got home, he shut up immediately.


    Zhao Kuafu is right about one thing. Li Rui is on the edge of distraction now. Maybe with a little effort, he can step in with half a foot. Absorbing the aura and soul power of several strong men, Li Rui has faintly felt that he may reach the breakthrough opportunity at any time.


    That''s a good thing.


    This closure will last three days. Three days later, Li Rui came out of the room. Instead of being tired, he was as energetic as if he had taken Liuwei Dihuang pills.


    "Breakthrough?"


    In short, Li Rui shakes his head when he comes forward to show concern for the first time.


    "It doesn''t matter. Come on, you can do it!" Jiansu smiles, full of confidence in Li Rui.


    Li Rui touched her hair and said with a brilliant smile: "it''s OK. I''ve been deliberately steady. Now I can enter that realm at any time. I''m improving too fast. I may lose my foundation, so I''m not in a hurry. "


    "That''s good." In short, a long sigh of relief, palms full of sweat, "just now I was really worried to death, the higher the level, the more dangerous the break."


    "It''s OK. Who am I? Your little husband, you should have confidence, OK?"


    In short, his face was red, and he said, "it''s OK."


    Li Rui laughed and went downstairs. Jian Sumei and yingzi are playing games. They are having a good time. When they see Li Rui, they stop quickly. As a matter of fact, they have just overheard jiansuyan and Li Rui. Now, they don''t ask about them.


    Jiansu Mei brings fruit to Li Rui and yingzi gives Li Ruiteng a place.


    They''ve tried to be cute, eh.


    Even so.


    Li Rui hummed to sit down and said, "have you had a good time recently? People who are better than you are shutting down. Do you still want to play games? What game do you play? Let me see? "


    "There are no games, just network war games. Let''s relax a little." Jian Su Mei''s face was stiff and she was smiling.


    "What are you afraid of? He just wants to play by himself. Here is the handle!" Sakura throws something to Li Rui. Li Rui was embarrassed to play, and said: "nonsense, who wants to play, confiscate it, and you are not allowed to play in the future!"


    Cherry son a listen, immediately anxious: "you return me handle, this is I spend money to buy, return me."


    Li Rui just didn''t give it, which made her stare.


    Li Rui bullied yingzi and took jiansuyan to sit beside her. "Nothing happened at home recently, right?"


    "No, it''s all very good. Oh, by the way, the last time you came to me in July, your mobile phone just turned off and didn''t get through. You call her back. "


    "I''ll call her right now." Li Rui dials the phone.


    After connecting, Li Rui asked, "July, what''s the matter?"


    "Brother, can you come to school? I have something to tell you."


    "All right, I''ll come right over." Li Rui agreed, hung up and went to the bathroom to take a bath. After a while, Li Rui put on his new clothes and went out.


    Watching Li Rui go away again, Jian Su Mei said dissatisfied: "elder sister, look at him, you don''t care if you always go out to fool around!"


    "Also specially take a bath to change clothes, tut, this clearly is to go out to sell Sao." Sakura is not bad at stirring up dissension.


    In short, he said helplessly, "what are you two talking about? July is his sister. What''s more, if you dress sloppily, you won''t look good in July. "


    In short, she went on to say, "learn more about Guan Feixue. You can see that she has been practicing for several days since she came back, and then she has failed."


    Three people look up to the upstairs, eyes flashed a trace of vigilance.


    It''s only about flying snow. That''s the real disaster. Don''t say it''s a man, even a woman will be moved by it. If she catches up with her cultivation, she will not live.


    Almost at the same time, he lowered his head, stopped what he was doing and went upstairs.


    one ''s fighting spirit soars aloft.


    ¡­¡­


    When Li Rui arrived at Jianghua University, it was more than three in the afternoon. It''s very hot. As soon as I get out of the car, I feel like two worlds in general. There''s a big difference between air conditioning and no air conditioning.


    Li Rui locked the door and went to the teaching building. July said she was still in class. Li Rui knows which classroom she is in. Now let''s go and have a look.


    University classroom is relatively free, the door is open. We have different courses. It may be half class break time. Some students come and go in the corridor, some come into the classroom, some leave.


    There are quite a number of law students in July. Li Rui saw that the back door of her class was open, so he went in quietly. Just as the teacher turned around, his footsteps were so quiet that almost no one noticed that there was one more person in the back seat.


    "Morality is morality and law is law. When we study law, we must put morality aside. "


    The teacher on the stage didn''t speak very loud, but his pronunciation was quite accurate. Li Rui could hear clearly without a book. The teacher''s point of view is right. The most important thing a lawyer should consider is law.


    "I''ve always thought that morality is the most useless thing. It can only hinder. In legal theory, morality was originally considered, and it is unnecessary to mention morality. Benevolence, justice and morality are all counterproductive things in legal theory, which will only affect the standard of judgment. "


    Li Rui thought to himself that there was something in the teacher''s stomach.


    "Well, let''s do this problem, and write the answer on the draft paper."


    The teacher said that the PPT prepared in advance was projected out.


    Students are immersed in thinking and doing problems. The teacher took advantage of this moment to walk down from the platform to the students. As we walk, we observe.


    "No, he won''t come to me too." Li Rui was crying to himself, but it seems that the teacher didn''t pay attention to Li Rui''s meaning. He walked up to a good-looking girl and stood for a while.


    After a while, he went to another pretty girl and stood for a while.


    When Li Rui found this, he became a little curious about the teacher.


    "This guy, it seems that he is not reading other people''s notes at all, but the neckline of marking people." Li Rui''s heart was full of pain. Then he saw the teacher go to the seat in July.


    This time, he also stood by and did not walk.


    Li Rui looked around and found that there was half a piece of chalk in the garbage can behind him. Li Rui raised his hand and sucked the chalk head in his hand. Then, a shot at the teacher''s crotch, the chalk head hit the teacher''s crotch like a bullet.


    The teacher''s face changed in an instant, and his face turned pig liver.


    It can be seen that the pain is not light.

 Chapter 417

    The teacher covered his crotch and looked around. His forehead was sweating. But Li Rui''s technique is tricky and covert. He can''t find it at all. However, the movement caused by the male teacher suddenly triggered the anger of July.


    She picked up the book toward the male teacher, head is a book, hit him on the head.


    Whoa - whoa!


    "Chen Shishi, do you want to be shameful? You are a teacher in vain, full of benevolence, righteousness and morality, but I have never seen such a shameless person as you


    July''s voice is very clear, in the quiet classroom, almost immediately attracted the attention of the whole class. The male teacher, Chen Shishi, who was in his forties, was so angry by July that he had a black face: "Xin July, what are you talking about?"


    "I''m talking nonsense?" July angrily laughed, raised his hand, pointed to Chen Shi''s nose and scolded, "you stink shameless is not a day or two, depending on yourself as a teacher, if you have nothing to do, stare at other people''s chest, rub the girl''s legs, and send me those shameless messages. Do you think I dare not expose you?"


    "Disclosure? What to expose? Xin July, before you speak, you''d better use your head first, and don''t slander others. I''ve seen a lot of girls like you. Don''t you want to coerce me just because you''re afraid I won''t pass the exam? Xin July, I tell you, girls had better keep clean! I heard that none of your family is here, and you are still being taken care of. I urge you to repent! "


    Chen Shi did not even care about the pain at this time, and he immediately turned it upside down. This semester, he had heard that there was a beautiful girl in the class, and her family was poor. In the past, Chen Shishi was not only a law professor, but also a poor student loan approving person.


    Originally, he thought that Xin July could be more interesting, but he didn''t know how to praise him.


    It must have been Xin July!


    Chen Shi''s face was gloomy, and he said, "students like you don''t deserve to come to our Jianghua University! Sell your body and don''t strive for progress. Now you dare to slander me. In the future, you don''t want to apply for student loans, and the school won''t grant them to you! "


    "No approval, no approval. Do you think it''s great to be an examination and approval officer? I tell you, you wait for me. My brother will come here sooner or later. I''ll see how you die then! "


    Li Rui laughs when he gets out of danger. He has to say that July is really a turning over serf singing. At present, this momentum depends on having a brother.


    Chen Shishi laughed: "who do you think your brother is? It''s ridiculous. Don''t do this to me. I don''t know how many people are in your family? I think you want to ask the "elder brother" to come. It doesn''t matter. I can do it well. "


    "OK, just sitting there, do you have the courage to let me post those shameless messages you sent me on the projection?" July is furious.


    Chen Shi shrugged: "it doesn''t matter, you go."


    July went directly to the platform. Just as she took out her mobile phone and planned to release the evidence through the data line, Chen Shishi stepped forward from behind her, reached for July''s mobile phone and fell on the spot!


    Bang, the cell phone was smashed.


    "Well, you are an ungrateful student, and you even run to the teacher''s platform. What kind of text message is nothing, do you think I will tolerate this kind of thing? I warn you, Xin July, get out of my class now, and you won''t come to class in the future. "


    "Who do you think you are? I paid to go to school, not to participate in your public welfare activities, OK? And you broke my mobile phone. According to the law, you said that you would damage other people''s property. My mobile phone has special commemorative value, and there are precious materials in it. If you broke it, let''s see you in the court then. "


    Li Rui almost laughs at the back.


    I didn''t learn the law in July.


    "This girl, she has faded from her youth when she first entered school. Now, even if she is thrown into the society, she can survive well, will not be bullied, and knows how to protect her rights and interests. It''s just that the heat is not good enough. Now her capital hasn''t come out. It''s not strong enough to confront such a teacher. I want to see how she plans to solve this problem. "


    At this moment, as long as Li Rui comes out, nothing will happen immediately. But Li Rui didn''t intervene. He just wanted to see the performance in July. You know, parents can''t protect their children all their lives. One day, they will let their children go by themselves.


    Only by letting children go through the storm and fight with the dark interviewers in this society, can they not suffer losses in the future. Otherwise, if you don''t slap, society will slap you in the future. It''s like the bear child incident on the bus.


    Or recently, in Disneyland, when a bear child touches someone''s ass, his mother takes sides with the child, saying that the child is still young, and even starts beating the girl.


    In this way of education, in the future, if bear children are not slapped severely by this society, there will be ghosts.


    At this time, Chen Shi''s view of July is only one reason, but it is not enough to have one reason. In today''s society, whoever has money is the master, and whoever has power has the right to speak.


    Immediately, Chen Shi said angrily, "if you don''t get out, I won''t have this class today. When the time comes, the punishment will come down. I''ll see who will lose the most! "


    July''s face was red with anger. She held her hand tightly: "OK, you threaten me, right. It''s yours, Chen Shishi. Wait. I''ll go back and tweet to expose your scandal. Do you think if you drop my cell phone, I don''t have a backup? You think you just dropped my cell phone, no one took a picture? Now is the Internet age, you don''t want to be able to do whatever you want. I''ll see you on Weibo! "


    July turned to go, Chen Shi stretched out her hand to pull her arm, July back is a slap, directly fan in Chen Shi''s face. Chen Shi was furious. She saw that she was going to fight in July, but she didn''t run two steps. When she heard that there was no movement behind her, she looked back.


    Then she saw Li Rui.


    Li Rui put one hand around Chen Shi''s neck and lifted him up.


    "You''re doing a good job. You''re doing a good job, whether you''re keeping a backup or running."


    "Brother, when did you come, you don''t tell me." July goes back to Li Rui. Li Rui said with a smile: "I''ve been observing you all the time. It''s rare for me to have your performance. Why, is that why you asked me to come to school? "


    "Isn''t it? This teacher is just a dog with a face and a heart. He has harassed others before, and this time he has harassed me. Depending on what kind of teacher you are and what kind of director you are. I heard that several of the girls he coerced dropped out of school. "


    "Well, I''ll take care of it." Li Rui smiles, pinches Chen Shi''s neck and walks out directly.


    The students in the classroom have never seen such a scene before. Seeing the teacher being taken out of the classroom by someone''s neck, they follow each other one by one.


    Li Rui takes Chen Shishi to the corridor. This is the second floor, which is quite high from the ground.


    Li Rui doesn''t talk nonsense with the bastard in his hand, so he just throws it out. Chen Shi uttered a scream of horror. Then, he fell to the ground and twitched on the concrete floor of the first floor. He didn''t know whether he was dead or what happened.


    It was a terrible scene.


    Li Rui takes July back to class.


    The students in the classroom were also curious to see that Li Rui didn''t run away and dared to come back. One by one, Li Rui looks at Li Rui. Li Rui comes to the front of the platform, takes the chalk on the desk and writes down four words on the blackboard.


    "Haoran Zhengqi!"


    "Students, I am your senior. My name is Li Rui. I believe some of you have heard of me. " Li Rui looked at the crowd with a smile on his face.


    "Senior Li Rui?"


    "Are you Mr. Li Rui of the medical college?"


    "Is that Mr. Li Rui from the medical League?"


    The classroom is boiling.


    Li Rui''s reputation in Jianghua university is just like that. Although elder brother is not in the river and lake, there is always a legend of elder brother in the river and lake.


    Over the years, Li Rui has been a legend in Jianghua University. According to the legend, Li Rui has high medical skills, big background, strong ability and handsome appearance. However, not many people have seen Li Rui all the time. Many people don''t even know him.


    To see a real person today, it''s like a star meeting for those younger students!


    In particular, Li Rui just made such an amazing move!


    Chen Shi''s reputation in the school has not been very good, but this person has a background and contacts, the school is also difficult to move him. Students dare not provoke him, except in July, almost no one dares to fight.


    Today, however, Li Rui threw him downstairs in public. I don''t know what he fell like.


    "Wow! It''s really Mr. Li Rui! "


    "July, I envy you! So your brother is Li Rui! "


    This is the power of the idol aura. Previously, Chen Shishi said that once Li Rui reported his name, others immediately felt that the two brothers and sisters were pure.


    But it doesn''t matter. What''s important is that Li Rui has something to say.


    He wants to talk about what is noble righteousness.


    Scholar, you should have noble and upright spirit.

 Chapter 418

    "Over the years, I believe everyone has seen a lot of the dark side of society. Even if I haven''t seen it, I''ve heard it, I''ve seen it, no matter how bad it is, I''ll search it on Weibo, a lot of it. Far from it, recently, a lot of people who are engaged in public welfare have also exposed scandals. "


    "I feel very shameless. Some people, taking advantage of the girl''s innocence, ignorance, use various means of coercion. Just like the so-called teacher just now. I don''t know if you have any misunderstanding about celebrity utility. If you think this person is a little famous and has a little aura, you think he is a good thing. I don''t dare to resist, for fear that the other party will have any ability, for fear that the other party will retaliate. "


    Li Rui''s eyes were a bit serious and angry: "but I don''t think it should be like this. We scholars should be noble and upright. The so-called Haoran, is born magnanimous, with its own magnanimous atmosphere. Righteousness means doing what is just, reading and understanding. People who understand the truth should not give in and encourage the arrogance of villains. At the same time, we don''t give bad people a chance! "


    "I also feel very angry about what I said on Weibo. Why does a girl agree to sleep in the same room with a man who is totally unfamiliar with her? Why don''t those men take out his eyes when they stretch out their evil hand towards her! Blind his eyes, let him taste the pain! Who says that women are inferior to men, women should be vicious to bad people! "


    Hard, that''s too hard.


    Jue, Li Rui''s Jue made the audience excited.


    A man is a man, and a woman is a woman. She should dig eyes in the face of crime and resist by vicious means!


    "I know some of you have concerns. I feel that I can''t afford to do this in case of the defendant. Never mind. From today on, I will set up a guardian fund. You dig out the human eyes, fight a lawsuit, I''ll pay for you to fight! You are attacked by scum, don''t be afraid of revenge, just get him to death! As long as it is out of justice, we are not afraid to be sued by the other party once we have verified it! "


    Li Rui has already thought about it. Let July work out a plan tomorrow. At that time, the money of the guardian fund will be given by the Wang family. Anyway, it''s a pity not to use money. Instead of letting the Wang family squander it, it''s better for him to distribute it.


    "Haoran Zhengqi needs financial support, so I will do it. Next time, if there is such scum as Chen Shi''s, we should resist decisively and make a big fight. It''s not to make him feel so weak and deceptive! Of course, I don''t blame girls for not loving themselves. In fact, we all know that this kind of thing should be the son of a bitch. "


    Li Rui just felt it. In advance, he didn''t think about how elegant and profound he was. He just can''t get used to it. In ancient times, it''s called Yi Nan Ping.


    What kind of public welfare person teaches musicians, hosts, calligraphers and experts, what kind of authoritative person in certain field.


    It''s all false names. It depends on what they do. When they reach out their sinful hand to touch a pure heart, they are animals!


    Li Rui wants these people to understand the simplest truth. He wants them to understand it as much as possible.


    "It''s ridiculous. When I was in primary school, the teacher liked to tell us that the teacher was a gardener. Especially the sixth grade math teacher, every time like to say that the teacher is a gardener. At that time, I didn''t understand. Later, I became sensible. I began to think that gardeners should be praised by others. How can I call myself a gardener? Later, when I was in high school, the math teacher who was still teaching in primary school was arrested and sent to prison for violating a primary school girl. Since then, I no longer believe in any authority, all the sacred aura, in my eyes are not with light, can not block my sight. I hope you understand that, too. "


    Li Rui stepped down from the platform.


    In the classroom, it''s quiet.


    In a moment, there was a roar of applause.


    "What a student!"


    "Mr. Li Rui, you are our legend!"


    "What a great student!"


    It is said that it is easy to break a thief in the mountain, but hard to break a thief in the heart.


    Li Rui''s words actually represent the views of most rational people. Many girls dare not resist because they are afraid of the other''s title or aura. And dare not report after the accident, is afraid of the social pressure.


    Perhaps some people feel that they should not say such things as being defiled, and some even feel ashamed.


    If a girl is stabbed on the road, she will not feel ashamed. She felt ashamed of being violated, and even embarrassed to call the police. She even felt that if this kind of thing was told, others would laugh and her future boyfriend would dislike it.


    The world is not so dangerous. There are more people who understand things than those who don''t.


    As for those who don''t understand, why care what they think?


    No matter how you hop, it''s just like maggots in the dung.


    Why care about maggots?


    At this time, under the teaching building, has been surrounded by students. The place of university lies in being sensible. In the land of reason, the technique is strong. The blood of young people is hotter than the sun in the sky.


    Jianghua university is a bloody place. When it was harassed in July, the students of Jianghua University stepped forward to drive Wu Qingshan and others away. There have even been such incidents many times. They beat the thieves in other schools all over the place. They should have been on the news, but they were forced down by the seniors and sisters who worked in the news media.


    Chen Shi Shi was thrown down by Li Rui, which is not surprising. At this time, most of the people downstairs were onlookers. Beat the teacher, this is an extraordinary scene. The school security arrived and was coming upstairs.


    Chen Shi''s injury is quite serious. If you look at him like that, one leg has been broken and one or two ribs may have been broken.


    On the verge of death, this man is still thinking of revenge and is accusing Li Rui of his crime to the security guard.


    "I''m a professor! I''m a legal expert! I''m going to sue him, I''m going to ruin him! Hurry up and arrest that man. This criminal must not be tolerated! I''ll let him have a taste of the consequences of deliberately hurting others, sentence him to death, and put him in jail! "


    "Call the police now, and I will inform my friends in the court and procuratorate now. He will not be spared, and his younger sister will make trouble in class, stir up trouble, and the school will expel her. This kind of brother and sister endangering the safety of the school must not stay! "


    Li Rui step by step down the stairs, holding July''s hand, came to Chen Shi''s face.


    The security guard next to him wanted to do it, but every time they wanted to jump on Li Rui and hold him down, they would fall to one side.


    At this time, Li Rui raised one foot and stepped on Chen Shi''s lifeblood.


    Chen Shishi uttered an earth shaking lament.


    He''s a eunuch!


    Crotch is a pain in the heart.


    In the heart is the pain which cannot speak.


    From then on, he was no longer a man.


    But Li Rui laughed: "you dare to play in front of me. How much energy do you have. Black and white, as long as you can call me, I''ll take all the orders. Damn it, I''ll catch you today. "

 Chapter 419

    Have seen fierce, like Li Rui so fierce, not to mention these students and teachers, even the people in the community to see all silly eyes. It''s all Laozi''s world, and he reminds the headmaster secretly. After all, he still has the relationship of "superior department".


    The headmaster frowned at the speech.


    Chen Shi''s reputation in school is not good. Because of a scandal in a university, he didn''t know how to transfer here.


    To be honest, the school has been observing him for some time.


    It''s said that he is ready to move again recently. The school authorities have been waiting for the evidence to sweep this man out of the house.


    It turned out that Li Rui came.


    The headmaster moved his mind.


    Simply borrow Li Rui''s hand to sweep out Chen Shi Shi. Headmaster Li Rui knows, but he doesn''t know how hard the relationship is. Just out of the university can start a hospital, no good relationship and means, can be?


    "We can''t catch people, at least not casually. Director Zhao and Li Rui are well-known students in our school. There is no problem for him to return to his alma mater. If there are other problems, we should investigate them on the spot. Otherwise, it will have a bad impact on the students. "


    "What''s wrong." Zhao Ming didn''t think so. However, when he saw the headmaster''s displeasure, he coughed quickly and bowed his head. "The headmaster has a certain truth. I just think we should act according to the law."


    Although Zhao Ming is a director, he is far inferior to the president in terms of rank and influence. It''s not polite to say that if the president wants to get rid of him, he just needs to make a few random calls to the officials from Jianghua University. Is it not that he has been knocked off every minute?


    "It''s a good thing to act according to the law, but we need to be clear about which law and which matter to act according to. Li Rui and Xiao Chen have no grudge. They certainly don''t mean it. Even if it''s a story, we need to be clear about what''s inside. Since Xiao Chen insists on not going to the hospital and making the truth clear, you should make it clear. "


    "Headmaster, I''m not to blame for this!" Chen Shishi''s tone began to be a little tough. He had reason to believe that the headmaster was aiming at me. In this case, he would not be polite. "The whole class saw Li Rui pinching my neck and throwing me downstairs, and I didn''t fight with him in advance. If you do not handle this matter impartially, then I will appeal to the higher authorities now. We teachers also want human rights! "


    In the headmaster''s eyes, there was a flash of light: "do you mean I have no way to manage? In that case, go ahead and complain! Anyway, I put my words here. Li Rui can''t catch it. Otherwise, none of you can take the responsibility! "


    Chen Shishi was angry and angry: "headmaster, you forced me to do this!"


    He took out his cell phone and was about to make a phone call. Suddenly, Li Rui strode towards him, reached out and copied Chen Shi''s cell phone, put it into his mouth and beat it hard!


    The mobile phone is stuffed into Chen Shi''s throat!


    An obvious thing in the shape of a mobile phone is stuck in Chen Shi''s throat.


    Almost all the people present looked at Li Rui in disbelief, except July. I haven''t seen any big scenes in July. Li Rui has seen even more ruthless scenes. This is just a small one.

 Chapter 420

    "You have the courage to squat on the ground with your head in your hands. Otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude!"


    Seeing Li Rui so bold, in front of so many people, he still does it like this. Zhao Ming out of anger, this is not insulting his this strong point?!


    The gun is already in his hand. Under normal circumstances, it is not allowed to take out the gun and aim at people. However, Li Rui''s behavior gives Zhao Ming reason to pull out the gun and also reason to stop Li Rui.


    Li Rui finally took a look at Zhao Ming, but there was not much awe in his eyes.


    "I''m disappointed that even under such circumstances, I rely on such people. Chen Shishi, you really let me down. "


    Originally thought that Chen Shi should be a talent with a great background, which is enough to support him to have the courage to do those harassment things. It seems that, looking up at him, Zhao Ming is not a capable person. His level and ability are inferior to those of Zhao Ling.


    However, even such a person would dare.


    Li Rui sighed and remained silent.


    All of a sudden, Zhao Ming fell down.


    But without any clue, he fell so straight.


    In the scene that no one at the scene can see, Li Rui''s soul leaves the body for a short moment and directly punches Zhao Ming. Almost beat out Zhao Ming''s soul, forming a vague shadow on his body surface.


    That''s his soul body.


    It''s no joke to be beaten out of the soul body. Ordinary people will die directly. However, when the soul body was attacked, the hunque was still left by Li Rui.


    "Chen Shishi, do you have any other skills?"


    Li Rui stares at Chen Shishi.


    Chen Shi''s face looks like earth.


    At this time, Zhao Ming suddenly fainted again. What can he do? He was also very desperate. I didn''t eat mutton, I just got a whine. It''s a big deal today.


    Things get complicated.


    At this time, from the corridor came a group of people, obviously social people, fat waist, thick arms, wearing a gold necklace, shaving short hair.


    Li Rui knew that these people were from Chen Shi''s so-called "Tao Shang"


    Just a year ago, Li Rui didn''t care about the rubbish.


    Chen Shi Shi can only call this kind of rubbish.


    These people came to Li Rui, one by one arrogant, showing a strong, seemingly powerful.


    "It''s not right for anyone to move my brother."


    The bald boss, like a fat pig, looks no less than 180 Jin. With his height of less than 1.7 meters, he can''t bear to look directly at him.


    This guy not only puts on airs, but also looks at the girl students around him with a pair of eyes. It seems that there are too many.


    "What pigsty did you come from?" Li Rui asked him calmly.


    The bald boss''s face turned pale and angry: "student, are you going to die? Don''t think that if you call a few policemen, I will be afraid of you. Believe it or not, from today on, I''ll make you dare not go out of this school! "


    He thought Zhao Ming and Li Rui had called them.


    Lying on the ground, Chen Shishi said feebly, "catch this boy first, and then give it to the police. I don''t believe that the law can''t cure him. "


    The bald man laughed: "don''t worry, Xiao Chen, since we are here, we will help you to make things beautiful."


    As soon as the voice fell, the fat man was hit in the face with a heavy fist. The whole person rotated 360 degrees and hit one side of the wall.


    Bang.


    He passed out without a word.


    That''s good. In the twinkling of an eye, they both fainted.


    Chen Shishi just doesn''t know what to say. The person he called was picked up by Li Rui. Is there any reason?


    When the gang of thugs brought by bareheaded men saw that Li Rui actually started to hit people, they were also furious. They rushed to fight. Li Rui, one by one, lay down seven on the ground in the twinkling of an eye.


    No more, no less. It''s the end of the army.


    No one else.


    The principal stood aside and looked on Chen Shi coldly from beginning to end. At the same time, he has been suppressing the police brought by Zhao Ming. With him, the police dare not interfere.


    Li Rui''s strength has also been brought into full play.


    After beating up, Li Rui clapped his hands and came to the headmaster: "headmaster, how do you deal with Chen Shishi?"


    The principal shook his head: "it''s not easy to deal with."


    Li Rui smiles: "I''ll deal with it."


    Step forward a few steps, is a foot directly, stepped on Chen Shi''s hand to break. Disabled one. I''ll be in a wheelchair for the rest of my life.


    "That''s what I can do."


    Li Rui spits at Chen Shi.


    It''s disgusting.


    The headmaster showed a puzzled smile and said to the policeman, "please deal with it later. Excuse me first."


    The principal turned a blind eye to such a big matter and said it lightly. Even a fool knows what the headmaster''s attitude is.


    Let alone a director of Zhao Ming, even if he is a director, in front of the headmaster, he does not dare to be presumptuous.


    "Come on, come to my office." The headmaster led the way and left the scene with Li Rui, leaving a mess for the police to clean up.


    Most of the students go back to their own homes to find their own mothers. Since the principal doesn''t deal with it, which round will get what they say. But for a while, it really made Li Rui''s legendary in the students'' mouth.


    Crisp shot, hit the big bastard outside the school.


    Except for the senior of Jianghua University, there is no semicolon.


    With the headmaster''s company, the scene, tut.


    "In the future, I will be like him, not only fighting, but also fighting with momentum."


    "That''s the way to find a boyfriend."


    "We have to get along so well when we get out of school."


    Many Jianghua students silently regard Li Rui as an example and benchmark. In the past, what Li Rui left behind was only the legend of founding his career, such as medical alliance and hospital. Now, there is no doubt that in these legends, there has been a "momentum"


    This senior is more and more amazing.


    The headmaster takes Li Rui and July to the office. They sit down. The headmaster poured tea for Li Rui himself, and Li Rui quickly got up to stop it.


    "Headmaster, I''ll do it!"


    The principal insisted, pouring tea, while saying: "this cup of tea, not for you this junior."


    Li Rui was a little confused, but he didn''t ask.


    The headmaster will pour good tea, one for Li Rui and one for July.


    "Last month, in July, she participated in the entrepreneurship competition on behalf of the school. As the team leader, she led the students to win the national special prize. Dozens of first-class universities, the top prize is the national ranking of those institutions. It''s really a credit to the school. "


    July modest way: "headmaster, this is not a person''s credit."


    "Thanks to you, too." With a smile on his face, the principal returned to his seat and sat down, "and not long ago, I received a phone call from a student who was an official in the province. He specially called me and asked me if I knew you. I thought, even if you run a hospital, it''s not worth his calling. I didn''t know until he explained that you are so good now. He also said that his alma mater is good and has cultivated such good students. As a headmaster, I''m happy to hear that, and I''m very proud. "


    Li Rui is a little confused. What''s the matter with the headmaster?

 Chapter 421

    "Li Nian, at first I thought he was your relative. In fact, not only he, but also several students I know have mentioned you. Some say you are capable, others say you are capable. " The principal explained.


    Li Rui understood that Li Nian was still impressed. At that time in Liushi, Li Nian''s daughter got a strange disease. If you remember correctly, his daughter''s name was Qiqi.


    Li Nian worked as a leader in Liu City, but he didn''t expect that he had been transferred to the province now.


    "When did Li Nian transfer to the province?" Li Rui asked.


    "Not long ago, he had a good career, and all the leaders in front of him had an accident. He took the place of that position, made brilliant achievements, and was promoted to a higher position now. " The headmaster''s smile has some deep meaning.


    Li Rui doesn''t know much about officialdom. Generally speaking, it is difficult for outsiders to understand the depth of the water.


    I didn''t expect that Li Nian was still the principal''s student. The fate in the world is really wonderful.


    "People like me didn''t win much for the school. But Li Nian, a senior, will be able to win a lot of glory for the school in the future. But after drinking tea, I still have to do something for the school. Headmaster, I decided to donate a sum of money to set up a fund for the school. "


    "What fund?"


    "Guardian fund. In fact, not long ago, I told my classmates in the classroom that this fund is mainly used for students to fight against injustice. At that time, I will put July in charge of running the fund, with an investment of no less than 10 million yuan. "


    "Good!" The president''s voice is very clear, his eyes with appreciation, "you are worthy of Jianghua University''s legendary elder!"


    "Well, principal, don''t tease me. I just have a few stinky money." Li Rui waved his hand and laughed. He was not proud of being praised.


    The headmaster laughed.


    Li Rui got up and said, "I''ll take July to dinner. Headmaster, let''s talk next time."


    The headmaster nodded to send Li Rui out. Li Rui stopped him.


    Taking July out of the principal''s office, Li Rui walks side by side with July.


    "Brother, why does the headmaster respect you so much? He''s the headmaster."


    July is no longer an ignorant little girl who just entered the school and knows nothing. She is also a top student in the school of political science and law. She has considerable contact and understanding of administrative institutions and social resources. To put it bluntly, as a headmaster, this is not necessary at all.


    Li Rui didn''t feel flattered, but said faintly: "because of some things I did, he felt that he should do it."


    Of course, this is the saying of courteous and virtuous corporal, but in fact, Li Rui''s real status today is no worse than that of the principal.


    Of course, the two people have different industries and different contributions to the society, and the comparison is meaningless.


    That''s why Li Rui will talk about other aspects.


    July is awed by Li Rui, with light in his eyes.


    "Brother, I think you are really getting better and better. I used to think about what I should look like when I grow up, but like you, that''s probably the perfect look. "


    "There is nothing perfect or imperfect. When you get to this stage, you will not take it seriously. For example, college students who have just come out of school think it''s good to earn 5000 yuan a month, but if they really get 10000 yuan a month, they won''t feel much. "


    "Brother, you always have a point." July smiles, suddenly takes Li Rui''s hand and stops talking.


    Li Rui was a bit embarrassed when she didn''t speak.


    Now, any intimacy will make Li Rui have a little association with what happened when he was drunk that day.


    In this way, he came to the car with rigid steps and drove away from school.


    The Convention is to find a better restaurant to treat July to a big meal.


    This one is not bad. There are a lot of customers in the store. After sitting down in July, Li Rui and Li Rui order a few dishes and wait quietly. Now, it''s a busy time,


    "The school that arrives more than four is more than seven now." Li Rui looks up out of the window. There are a few stars in the sky. It''s like this in the city. You can''t see the sea of stars.


    There''s just a lot of traffic.


    "Brother, you always know that I like you." July asked suddenly.


    Li Rui was stunned, then nodded.


    This kind of thing, perfunctory words seem very disrespectful.


    "July, you should know, I have a girlfriend."


    "Well, first come, then come." July does not follow.


    Li Rui has a headache: "it''s not first come first served. It''s very difficult for me. If I don''t have a girlfriend, maybe I''ll weigh it, but I do. And you will meet people who are more suitable for you. "


    July sneer: "suitable, not like. Everyone has the right to pursue the person he likes. Why should I give way to others? Once upon a time, I thought that when I became better and more mature, I would disclose my mind to you, or when you broke up with her. Not now. I''m your woman now. "


    Li Rui held his forehead and covered his eyes with his palm: "can you stop saying this in public..."


    "I don''t want to say it! You can''t let me down. I''m not going to give up anyway. Brother, just accept your fate! "


    Listening to July''s bewitching words, Li Rui couldn''t laugh or cry: "no, what do you want. Then I can''t go and tell Suyan that we should break up because I was drunk and did something wrong that night. "


    "Besides, you can say that. What if Yang Wu said the same thing?"


    Li Rui is very embarrassed.


    July stares at Li Rui, hateful way: "that you say how to do?"


    "What can I do? I''m desperate, too! To be fair, people''s hearts are fleshy. I can imagine that if my wife has several men at the same time, and I am just one of them, can you ask me if I can accept it? I don''t think I can, that kind of relationship, I would rather not! Let me put myself in another position and think about it. From your point of view, can you accept it? You are all excellent women. Even if you can accept it, can I shamelessly let you bear the grievance? "


    Li Rui put down his palm, and his face was serious: "even if you want to, I don''t want to. It''s not good. I''m so selfish that I feel like it''s not me. "


    "Is it interesting for you to say that now?" July a face surprised, indignant way, "you are done, now repent?"? It''s late. "


    Li Rui sighed. He was really depressed and listless.


    Yes, everything has been done. Now it''s time to express moral pursuit. That''s bullshit.


    It didn''t happen on purpose.


    But I still have to bear the responsibility!


    "July, what do you want? If you can, I''d like to hear from you."


    "Watch as you go." July frowning, is not very happy.


    She''s proud, of course.


    Reality is not a TV play.

 Chapter 422

    Be quiet here.


    The food came up and ate in silence. In the back of the card seat, there is also a pair of little lovers, who are much more harmonious.


    Chatting happily, I can hear that boys prefer girls. Even if they always ask the girls whether to save your mother first or save her when they fall into the water, boys are not tired of it.


    "Well, your salary won''t support me in the future. Do you know that the boy who chased me bought a house before. The house he bought is wonderful... "


    "The lipstick that my best friend bought recently, you know, was given to her by her boyfriend and showed off to me. Do you know that color, the one I drew on your arm last time... "


    "I don''t think we can make it to the end. My mother said that the bride price should be at least 300000."


    That boy also slowly silent.


    He didn''t speak any more. From Li Rui''s point of view, he could see that the boy''s expression was very sad. Frowning, eyes slightly narrowed, lost just brilliance.


    And the girls are still talking.


    After a while, the boy finally inserted a sentence in the girl''s spare time: "do you believe me? Others will have it, and so will I


    "But what''s the use of that? Should I use my best youth to wait for you? Don''t you think it''s selfish? " The girl asked, and then said, "let''s break up. We''ll break up after this meal. Those who have no future will not come to the end anyway. "


    The boy sighed: "you are always like this. Why do you keep breaking up. You know what I like most about you. As long as you ask me what I have, I will give it to you. "


    "But you have too little." Girls are not polite.


    The boy didn''t say anything again. He was just depressed.


    At this time, July laughed, and the laughter was still quite high. Then, July deliberately said to Li Rui, "it''s really speechless for women to act now. At the same time, I dislike and enjoy the real benefits. Fortunately, I didn''t become such a woman. "


    This can make the opposite girl angry, she got up and left the seat, came to July table, staring at July: "what do you mean?"


    "Say you do it."


    "What did I do? He volunteered, and I didn''t ask him. " The girl said coldly, "what qualifications do you have to stand on the moral commanding height to gossip about others."


    "You didn''t ask. That''s what you think. In fact, what you just said is not a request? When you say those words, you are already making demands. What''s more, I didn''t name it? "


    "I don''t care, you apologize to me!" The girl got angry.


    July smile, too lazy to talk to her.


    The girl stood there, motionless, suddenly yelled: "stuffy wax gourd, when are you going to watch the excitement? Your girlfriend has been bullied. Are you just sitting there watching a play? "


    The girl''s boyfriend quickly got up from the seat, but he didn''t get angry with the girl according to the girl''s advice. Instead, he went to pull the girl: "pear, let''s not worry about this. Let''s eat, shall we? "


    "No!" The girl glared at her boyfriend and asked angrily, "are you a man or not? If you don''t let this woman apologize to me today, we''ll really break up! "


    The boy looked at July and Li Rui with a look of embarrassment on his face.


    At this time, Li Rui couldn''t help talking.


    This boy is very much like him.


    At that time, white floret is also like this, always take him to compare with others, also always unreasonable. At that time, I still felt that her unreasonable making trouble was just a little willful and unruly, and I just felt that she was just talking and playing, not serious.


    But actually, it''s serious.


    "Classmate, you can''t ask for love by kneeling. The more you give in, the more humble you are, and the less you will get her love and treasure. People are cheap, and the easier things you get, the less you cherish them, no matter how real and good they are. Of course, now I tell you, you can''t do it. One day, you''ll understand. "


    Li Rui also said to the girl, "don''t expect others to apologize to you. You are not a princess. You even dare to be cruel to someone who treats you well, because you know that if you are a vicious outsider, the outsider will give you a big mouth. In fact, I think the most ridiculous thing about you is that you don''t think a boy is promising and has no future with him. Yes, he seems to have no future now, but it is precisely because he can''t see clearly from the present that he is called future. What you can''t see is not his future, but your own. You just want to rely on him, never want to create a better life of their own security. In addition, if you want to pick up a ready-made one, just say so. Don''t be a watch or a memorial archway. There''s no bad habit. You can''t talk about it. You''ll know how bad he is only after you understand him. You''re the one who says that. "


    From the beginning to the end, Li Rui''s expression was calm.


    His words are not calm, those words, into a sharp sword, stabbing at this domineering girl.


    The girl''s eyes disdained: "you make a lot of sense, so what, I am like that."


    After that, she gave a cold hum and left without eating.


    The boy rushed to catch up.


    Li Rui said with a smile: "playing the lute to a cow, as expected, everyone has to experience the hurdle in order to really understand and understand the meaning. It doesn''t matter if you just listen to what others say. "


    "Yes, you have to experience everything. All of us are thinking about these stupid men and women. How can we not July looks at Li Rui.


    Li Rui''s eyes, nose and nose are concerned. He doesn''t answer the conversation. He decides to pretend to be deaf to the end.


    There''s no way to take Li Rui in July. I can''t get him on the shelves. It''s not that she doesn''t know Li Rui''s temper. If one day his temper comes up, it''s possible for him to hide in other places, or to practice there, and not to go home for ten and a half years.


    "If you do it slowly, you will always get it." In July, there is a glimmer of confidence in my eyes.


    Li Rui is a little uncomfortable. Now the waiter has already served all the dishes, so he is busy eating and drinking. A meal is turbulent. Maybe it''s the way he eats, and his appetite is getting better in July.


    Both were well fed.


    "Tomorrow weekend, I don''t want to go back to school, lest Chen Shi''s follow-up influence will affect you. Go back to the villa for a few days, and I''ll teach you something. "


    July is curious: "teach what?"


    "Practice."


    "Ha?" July is not a surprise.


    "Yes, it''s cultivation. I''m not sure about all of you. Sometimes I can''t protect you. But I can''t tolerate any accident. So I will teach you to practice. "


    "Who are we?"


    "Don''t worry about so much, just learn."

 Chapter 423

    After dinner, Li Rui took July back. There''s another regular resident in the family, Jane Su Mei. They''re not surprised. Anyway, Li Rui''s fate with women is so good. Who knows when he will take another woman home? It''s all a matter of psychological preparation.


    "To expect a successful person to be a monk with few desires is probably what a romantic woman writer would do. The reality is that men, once on the road to success, are always surrounded by flowers. "


    Guan Feixue is more powerful than them. He has seen through the prosperity of the world for a long time.


    It''s not unusual. It''s estimated that her father doesn''t have a lot of frivolous news.


    "Sister Guan, you say brother Li won''t have three palaces and six courtyards in the back, will he?" Jane Su Mei was curious, and when she saw her sisters looking this way, she knew that the topic was very successful.


    Guan Feixue pondered a little and said, "maybe, but not necessarily. Li Rui has a bottom line. I know him very well. If he wanted to set up three palaces and six courtyards, he would have started it long ago. "


    Yingzi sneered: "it''s hard to say what''s nominal and what''s real."


    "How can we prevent this problem?" she said? I have to think about my sister! "


    "It''s very simple. Just castrate him." Sakura didn''t care.


    At this time, Li Rui''s room door opened. July came out of the room and yelled to the downstairs: "yingzi, my brother called you to teach you a new way of cultivation."


    Yingzi hesitated, but she could not resist the attraction of the new method. Hurry to run upstairs, after a while, the door slammed shut, and then, people will hear the voice of Sakura not yield, and the sound of Pa Pa PA.


    "I''ve been spanked again. Well, I''m too optimistic about how to prevent it." Jane Su Mei sighed and stopped talking about this topic.


    Because it''s meaningless.


    That night, after a meal, Jiansu came to Li Rui''s room. At this time, July was not in the room. In short, he came to Li Rui and sat down. They were next to each other.


    "Are you tired these days?"


    "Not bad."


    "Shall I press it for you?"


    "All right."


    Jiansuyan kneads for Li Rui. When Li Ruixian has nothing to do, he also helps jiansuyan knead his legs. Two people have a set of massage, not long, the room''s breathing will be heavy.


    Outsiders can''t tell us what''s going on in the room. In fact, they just massage each other.


    "Now I feel more and more that I can''t keep you alone. If you really have an idea, don''t tell me or let me know. "


    In short, the tone is quiet, the voice is not big, very soft. Li Rui touched her calf. It was either a massage or a simple touch.


    "Why don''t you have self-confidence? Have self-confidence." Li Rui said with a smile, "now you are just like the little daughter-in-law who is angry at home. You are very nervous. It''s not like you."


    "Just in front of you." In a nutshell, I followed with a smile.


    She usually deals with the affairs in the hospital. She is really steady and strict. Last time Liu Ning slackened her work and was severely criticized by her, which made Liu Ning cry.


    Up and down in the hospital, in short, she actually established authority. Even at home, she was the one who spoke vaguely and had the most weight. Only in Li Rui''s place did she become a kitten, so obedient and so obedient.


    Jiansu Mei occasionally tells Li Rui about her elder sister. She is not afraid of her elder sister, but loves her elder sister. Generally, she will listen to what Jiansu says.


    Two people rely on each other warmly. After a while, they simply closed their eyes and fell asleep. She was sleeping soundly. Li Rui couldn''t bear to wake her up, so he straightened her up, gently picked up a corner of the blanket and covered it with her.


    Two people, just spend the night in the room.


    The next morning, when Jane came out of her room, she was seen in July. Two people look at each other and say nothing.


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing that most of this summer has passed, Li Rui is basically practicing if he has nothing to do. The title of "otaku" was passed on to Li Rui by Jian Su Mei.


    All day long, the door doesn''t come out.


    Influenced by him, all the women in the villa are not going out. They are trying to cultivate one by one, and even have the meaning of "competition" in them, for fear that their level is too low and they will be humiliated.


    This is a virtuous circle, and Li Rui is happy to see it come true.


    This afternoon, Li Rui received the news from the kid''s hair: "boss, are you there?"


    Seeing this, Li Rui really wants to reply that he is not here.


    What''s the point of asking if you''re here? Is it scary? Just say no to anything.


    After pondering for a moment, Li Rui replied to the ghost: "yes, what''s the matter?"


    "Boss, the big deal is not good!"


    "What''s not good?" Li Rui asked.


    The little devil didn''t say a word this time.


    Li Rui''s heart fell down.


    It can''t be that the hell already knows that there is the hell wechat group in his mobile phone. In other words, the underground government has found a clue?


    This is not good news for Li Rui.


    You don''t have to think about it. We must maintain the balance in the prefecture. Maybe, it''s not necessary to send out death killers because of this.


    This is also why he seldom contacted the prefecture after he got some benefits. Everything is difficult at the beginning. As long as the beginning is good, Li Rui can avoid the hell as much as possible.


    When you don''t have strength, you''d better not involve too many weird things. In order to avoid causing trouble, I''m afraid I can''t get rid of it.


    In the final analysis, if the hell really sent a soul charmer, what would it take to stop it? If you take the advantage, don''t you expect the hell to blame you? Why gamble.


    This is one of the reasons why Li Rui is not willing to contact the prefecture.


    Now, it seems to have reached such a watershed, as if things have begun to be unable to hide.


    "If you have anything, just say it. Don''t hide it." Li Rui received a friend request as soon as this paragraph was edited.


    [handsome Niutou asks to be your friend, do you agree? "


    This time, Li Rui watched the friend request for a long time.


    In the end, he agreed.


    Friends dialog box, pop up a sentence: "who are you?"


    Li Rui didn''t reply to him.


    After a while, Niu tou sent a message again: "I heard that you can communicate with the world. The hell is experiencing a crisis. Could you help me?"


    This can be done.


    Li Rui replied, "what can I do for you


    "In the underground war, we need the support of human forces. As long as you do as I say, I won''t teach my men to ask for your life..."


    Li Rui felt numb.


    Sure enough, it was exposed.

 Chapter 424

    So big hell, still need human strength support? It''s incredible what the world can support.


    According to Li Rui''s understanding of the underworld, there is no doubt that it is very consistent with the traditional concept of human description of the underworld. There are all kinds of villains, villains, rewards and punishments. Later, I heard the little devil say that the hell is not omnipotent, and we have to burn paper money to help build it.


    Li Rui is strange. According to reason, this prefecture should be one level higher than the world. Man has substance, and hell is soul. The soul body should have a more deterrent level to the entity. Since the hell can arrest ghosts in the world, it''s not enough to control people burning paper money.


    At present, this handsome man is Niutou. Let''s not say whether he is a handsome man, but ask others for help.


    What can I do for you? Li Rui thinks that his strength is slag level. What can he do.


    "Brother Niutou, I don''t know what the hell is up to. I can help. As long as you say, I will try my best!"


    "There''s something you can do."


    "Is it paper money? "Burning aircraft and cannons?"


    "No, paper money, airplanes and cannons are just for daily use. In other words, it is a kind of dispensing product, not a necessary product. During the war, what the hell needs is strength. "


    "Power?" Li Rui is curious.


    The underground is the gathering place of soul bodies. From Li Rui''s current perspective, these soul bodies are extremely powerful. They can even enter the human world to enforce the law. What power in the world is needed by the local government.


    If even the local government can''t do anything, the modern city, the steel forest full of airplanes and cannons, is just two different logic systems.


    For example, cannons can kill people, cannons can kill a ghost?


    "Brother Niutou, where does power come from?"


    "Faith, or a strong soul, or the coming of a strong one."


    Niutou''s words made Li Rui deeply meditate, and the contemporary social belief was lacking. Materialism greatly constructs belief. People at the bottom of society will take faith seriously, respect ghosts and gods, and believe in God.


    But do people at the top of society believe it? Most of them don''t believe in it. Even those who claim to believe in it are actually just as a kind of spiritual consolation. They don''t really believe in the existence of such a thing.


    "Brother Niutou, you don''t want me to go to the street and ask anyone if they believe in ghosts and gods?"


    "I''ll teach you how to build faith."


    Li Rui put down his mobile phone, found a notebook and prepared to take notes.


    "The power of faith depends on miracles. The display of miracles can greatly collect the power of faith. You are the one chosen by the local government to show miracles... "


    Li Rui frowned.


    Isn''t that what he''s going to do?


    "You don''t want to build a miracle in broad daylight! What kind of superstitious religion do you want to do


    What bothers Li Rui most is that he is superstitious and worldly. Some of them are especially scary. They say that if they don''t believe in it, they can''t live a good life in the future. They make a group of believers have nothing to do but buy some snakes and foxes and leave them everywhere.


    Is this faith? This is a hindrance to the society.


    Any faith, just need to let their own heart detached. But it can''t harm society and others. Not to mention some other religions, they teach people to play crooked games. They seem to believe in that and be superior to others. The rules laid down are even more wonderful. This can''t be, that can''t be. It''s good for human development to engage in destruction and play extremes together?


    In this respect, Taoism has done a good job. Believe me, I don''t want anything from you. At most, you can buy a bead talisman to ward off evil spirits. If you don''t believe me, I won''t scare you. If you don''t believe that you will be killed in the next life, you are not allowed to eat anything. In a word, believe it or not, we are all very free and advocate letting nature take its course.


    This is why people often say that Tao follows nature.


    Naturally, they do not participate in secular countries, nor do they win over specific groups of people, nor do they stipulate what they have to do. Tao emphasizes the construction of one''s inner self.


    For some time, Li Rui bought books like Tao Te Ching and I Ching, but they were too complicated to understand. For a while, Li Rui used that as a hypnotic treasure. Take a look at it before going to bed. After a while, I feel sleepy. I put it under my pillow and have a good sleep.


    The bull''s head splashed down, which was called a hype. Full of Li Rui to establish faith, to show miracles.


    Li Rui promised that he would work hard.


    Niutou is not happy when he hears it. He will work hard. That is to say, he has little hope and can only try his best?


    "Xiao Li, you must do it. If you can''t do it, you will understand the consequences. If we want you to die at three o''clock, you will not live until five o''clock. "


    The words made Li Rui''s hair stand on end.


    Niutou didn''t say anything else. Li Rui turned off his cell phone, sat down for a while, and walked out of the room. It''s really annoying to breathe. Those who are most bothered to be leaders will know to give a general instruction for others to complete without being specific.


    Who knows what kind of achievement they want.


    It''s really boring.


    Several women in the living room went out to see Li Rui sullen. All of a sudden, Jane Su Mei waved: "brother-in-law, come down to play!"


    "Come and play, handsome boy!" That''s Sakura playing with Chien Su Mei.


    As soon as they were funny, they laughed and waved: "brother, come down and I''ll give you something delicious!"


    This girl was not as happy and lively as she is now. People who know her know that she was quite different from what she is now. At that time, her family were drug addicts, and her parents were at odds with each other. In fact, her character in July was very depressed.


    But she is also very strong, through those years. Later, when I met Li Rui, I gradually became more and more cheerful. At this time, she was joking. Li Rui''s mood was aroused and he went to the sofa in the living room to sit down.


    "Where is the delicious food?"


    In July, he got up and went to the refrigerator to take out a watermelon and melon seeds. He cut the watermelon and handed a piece to Li Rui. As a gift, he said, "in summer, there''s nothing better than iced watermelon. Come and have a taste of three yuan and a half kilogram of Kirin melon!"


    Li Rui sat and ate watermelon with us.


    Gnawing gnawing, Li Rui said: "do you know where there is Taoist temple here?"


    Taoist Temple?


    Only local people know. What are the local people in Jianghua city?


    None of them.


    Li Rui takes out his mobile phone and calls Wang Ke.


    "Is there any class today? If not, I''ll come to you."


    "Well, I''ll wait for you at school."


    Wang Ke is a local. Zhang Qing, they are all local.


    "Well, I''d better find a Taoist temple to explore the wind first."


    Since we want to build faith, we must start with observation and imitation.

 Chapter 425

    Before long, Li Rui cleaned up and went out. When she found Wang Ke at school, she was buying a iced drink in a milk tea shop. She drank a cup of Kumquat herself and another cup of lemon for Li Rui.


    "Drink some lemonade. It''s good for your stomach."


    Medical students used to wear a white coat in class, but Wang didn''t wear a white coat now, so he talked with something professional. Li Rui said with a smile: "people who are still studying are just different."


    "That''s great. Let me tell you, Zhang Qing is very strict with me. I''m thinking about finding you to do her ideological work one day. You''re familiar with her. Now I concentrate on my studies every day so that I won''t be criticized by her one day. "


    "It''s a good thing to be strict. If you are strict now, the book won''t be in vain. Otherwise, you can see how successful I am now. I''m reading for you. "


    "Well, reading alone can make you like this? You''re afraid you''re bullying my baby. I''m young and ignorant. " Wang Ke gives Li Rui a big white eye. At least she comes from her family''s business. She doesn''t believe Li Rui''s words.


    But she knows the whole truth. Now she''s just joking with Li Ruili. It''s like being lazy. In fact, I''m afraid I know better than anyone that what I''ve learned is my own.


    "Come on, what can I do for you today? You''re a busy man. As far as I know, you''ve got a red flag at home and a colorful flag flying outside. What''s the matter? You''re tired of the food at home. You''ve come here to talk to me? "


    Li Rui is full of black lines. How can Wang talk like this? It must be Zhang qinghei!


    "What are you talking about? I''m serious." Li Rui is serious.


    Wang laughs: "it''s very serious. At that time, he was abandoned by Bai Xiaohua and ran to cry in front of me. Ah, I still remember looking up at the sky at a 45 degree angle and shedding sad and helpless tears..."


    Li Rui is speechless. He talks nonsense. Who is so hypocritical? Absolutely not.


    "I''m looking for you today to ask you, not for Hei. Do you know if there is any famous Taoist temple in Jianghua? Recently, I''m rather unlucky. I want to find a Taoist temple to drive away evil spirits. "


    "Well, what''s your luck? We medical students believe in materialism. If you look at it, I don''t think you are pure. Sure enough, you are still an idealist, believing in ghosts and gods. I see through you, Deler


    Wang Ke''s mouth never stopped. Li Rui was curious: "it''s not who you learned from recently. How can you be so garrulous?"


    Wang Ke''s face stagnated and said angrily, "who is poor! I don''t have it. It''s Zhang Qing who is always poor, which leads me to be bad with her! Zhang Qing also said that her poverty is all taught by you. You are so poor. She also said that you are a poisonous tongue man! "


    Li Rui said angrily: "how can she say that to me? It''s nonsense. How can a pure man like me equate with a poisonous tongue man? Wait. Sooner or later, I''ll settle accounts with her. I''ll write down this hatred first!"


    "Mm-hmm, I''ll keep an eye on it for you. Next time you ask her to settle the bill, remember to pull me to watch."


    Wang Kewei is afraid that the world will not be in chaos. It is estimated that he is really depressed by Zhang Qing.


    Li Rui laughs in his heart. A while ago, she heard that Zhang Qing was attacking another difficulty. This time, she doesn''t want to rely on Li Rui. If she wants to rely on herself, she may run into trouble. Since Wang Ke is in Zhang Qing''s hands, she can''t help participating in the project research together.


    "Don''t worry, haven''t you heard a word? When you feel pain, it''s often the time when you grow the fastest. Pain will not let you die, but when you get through it, both physically and mentally, you will grow a lot. Well, when we''re done, I''ll treat you to a good meal. "


    "That''s settled!" Wang Ke was very happy. He said, "you just said you want to find a Taoist temple. What kind of one do you want? You don''t want to open your own way, do you? "


    "What do you think? I just want to find a Taoist temple. It''s better to be a kind of spiritual Taoist with a little level. Otherwise, I''ll smoke every one of those Taoist priests who are just cheating. "


    "Yes, I admire your hatred of evil. I know the kind of spiritual Taoist you said. My mother believes in that, but my father also believes in it. Have you heard of Jiang Hua''s Fu Di Guan? "


    "Fu Di Guan?"


    "Forget it, I know you haven''t heard of it." Wang Ke snorted and said, "since I was ten years old, every year my family has been going to the Fu Di temple. There is a Taoist who is very smart. Fortune telling and divination are basically accurate. But it''s hard to find a place. I haven''t been there in the past two years. I don''t know if the Taoist temple is still there. "


    "Remember the way?"


    "I don''t remember. I knew the name of a village, Tieshan village. Go there and ask. My father used to drive in the past years. Where can we remember the road. In addition, it''s very particular about entering the mountain gate. You have to take something with you. "


    "What is it?"


    "Black rooster."


    "That''s easy. Let''s buy it." Li Rui is not a wordy person. He doesn''t bother to ask people why he wants a black rooster. In a word, he just wants it. It''s not something hard to find.


    With Wang Ke on the bus, Li Rui drives around Jianghua University for a few circles, and goes to a nearby farmhouse to buy a black Rooster to put in the trunk. You can find Tieshan village by map navigation, but it''s biased. They are not in the District of Jianghua city. It''s estimated that it will take more than two hours to drive.


    No matter how far away it is, it''s not bad for this trip.


    Starting at 10 am, Li Rui and Wang Ke arrive at Tieshan village at noon. It''s a very desolate village, a few sparse families, wasteland, weeds, old trees... A small river.


    "You stay in the car. I''ll ask a farmer."


    Li Rui stopped his car by the side of the road and went on. Not far from the foot of the mountain, there is an earthen house, which seems to be inhabited. Li Rui comes to the front of the earth embryo room and knocks on the door. The gate is open. It''s very messy inside. There are lots of things.


    "Is anyone home? Is anyone at home


    There was no sound.


    Li Rui asked again, but there was still no voice.


    "Strange, the door is open. It should be around here. Otherwise, aren''t you afraid that others will come in and steal?" Although this family looks very poor, but in the countryside, who is sure that there will be thieves in the end.


    Where is this guy going?


    Just as Li Rui was about to leave, there was a sound in the wing room. At last, the door of the wing room opened, and an old woman came to Li Rui, trembling and walking up to him: "well, what do you do


    Li Rui can understand it a little.


    "Grandma, do you know where the Fu Di Guan is?"


    "What is it?"


    "View on the ground."


    "What do you want?"


    "View on the ground."


    "What''s the point?"


    "Fu Di Guan!"


    Hi, grandma''s ears are not very good and her thinking is not very quick. After asking for a long time, she didn''t understand what Li Rui was talking about.


    It was only when she asked the question ten times that she suddenly thought of something. In her turbid eyes, she showed inexplicable fear.


    In her gray eyes, two lines of old tears suddenly burst out: "Er dezai, it''s as if you''re going to die. Enri, go away. Bah, you''re coming again!"


    She stepped back slowly, closing the door with a creak.


    I don''t know why. Although it was noon in broad daylight, Li Rui felt a chill.


    Voldemort, what''s the matter?

 Chapter 426

    Li Rui is full of worries and goes back. In principle, Li Rui is not the one who has never seen ghost movies.


    Usually, the prelude, mostly the plot behind, is going to die.


    That''s what movies do.


    Wang Ke took a picture with his mobile phone in the car: "Li Rui, you look at the mountain, you look at the water, wow, it''s still original taste, fresh and natural, it''s not like the city at all, you see there are fish in the river!"


    Li Rui laughed, closed the car door and said, "just now I went to ask fudiguan. There was an old woman who was very strange. I reckon that something may have happened to Fu Di Guan, otherwise the old lady would not have shown that look. "


    "What look?"


    "It seems that her son died at the Fudi temple, and as soon as she heard what I said, she immediately closed the door and advised us to leave."


    It''s deceptive. In fact, the old lady asked for more than ten times before she heard the word "Fu Di Guan". She didn''t close the door immediately. The old lady''s hands and feet were not sharp, and her action was actually very slow.


    Of course, in order to play up the atmosphere, Li Rui decided not to be scared alone.


    Sure enough, Wang Ke''s face suddenly changed, and she also smelled the smell of horror movies.


    "Then we''d better withdraw, since it''s so terrible. The people in this valley should not be called everyday, and the land is not working. That is to say, I dare not come here if I die at night in the daytime. "


    "Are you sure it''s Tieshan village? It''s not supposed to be. Since Fu Di Guan has real skills, it should be full of incense. But look, there are not many wheels in this place


    "Then you are wrong. Fudi temple is not famous at all." Wang Ke looked up at the village in the distance and said in a low voice, "my father, they didn''t come here because of their fame. One year, they met a Taoist priest outside. The Taoist priest said that my father might have an accident and advised him not to go out that day. My dad didn''t believe it, but my mom did. I didn''t let my father go out that day. As a result, something really happened that day. My father''s driver suddenly fell ill and rushed down the bridge with his car and died. If my dad had gone out in that car, there would have been an accident. Later, my father found the Taoist priest and visited him every year. After all, saving lives. "


    "And then, spirit?"


    "It''s very smart, but my dad didn''t do much calculation afterwards. Because it''s a fortune teller, it''s a revelation. "


    Li Rui thought that if fortune telling is a revelation, it can explain why no one uses fortune telling to calculate lottery tickets, because ah, it''s very likely that there will be life to earn and death to enjoy.


    Think about it. After many people got rich overnight, although their life seemed wonderful, the ending was not good. It was better to take drugs and gamble than to have no money.


    At least, no money will not die so fast, no money will not have so many conditions to be infected with these bad habits. How many people, because they have money all of a sudden, just want to squander it. The kind of people who can take the windfall of heaven as a matter of fact, rarely have a good mentality.


    In recent years, it is not often exposed that after the relocation households become rich, they take drugs, gamble, lose money and lose their health?


    The cause and effect of fate is the most mysterious.


    If it''s good fortune telling for good people to avoid disaster, it''s good fortune telling for bad people. Fortune telling is very likely to lead to disaster.


    "It suddenly dawned on me that even in fortune telling, there might be a university question."


    "Well, there is no simple way to deal with metaphysics." Wang Ke pretended to be mature and suddenly pointed to a place, "look, there''s a man herding cattle over there. Go and ask. Ask early, we''ll go back early. "


    She was still afraid, but she didn''t want Li Rui to come back without success.


    Li Rui had a good idea, so he got out of the car and ran to the middle-aged man. The middle-aged cattle herder also saw Li Rui running towards him from the car, so he stood there waiting, dragging a dry tobacco in his hand, while Lao Shen was smoking.


    Li Rui went to pass a cigarette, and the middle-aged man took it: "young man, are you from other places? Are you looking for Fu Di Guan


    Meet someone who understands!


    Li Rui''s eyes brightened and he said, "uncle, do you know we''re looking for fudiguan?"


    "Over the years, most of the people who drive into the mountains come to look for Fu Di Guan. But you have come to play. The Fu Di temple is gone. Last time the temple was struck by thunder and fire, one of the three Taoist priests in the temple died, one was crazy, and one left. Now in that view, I don''t know if anyone is there. Don''t go. "


    "Is the rest the old Taoist


    "The Taoist priest is not in the temple all the year round. Who knows when he will come back. You have to be lucky to see him. Alas, it''s a pity that we can''t find another Taoist temple in other places. How could a good Taoist temple suddenly... "


    The middle-aged man sighed and smoked a few stuffy cigarettes.


    "Uncle, can you show me the way? We still want to go up again. " Li Rui smiles. After all, it''s a pity to come back in vain. Besides, even if there''s something strange in the mountains, I''m not afraid.


    It''s a big deal to kill with thunder.


    "Young people, I advise you not to go up. Several people have died in the village. They all have something to do with it. Don''t try to take risks by yourself. It''s not worth it. "


    "No problem, uncle. I''ll go up and have a look. It''s OK." Li Rui insisted on going.


    Seeing Li Rui''s resolute attitude, the middle-aged man stopped persuading him. He raised his hand and pointed to the mountains in front of him: "here, over this mountain, on the back of the mountain, maybe in the middle."


    "I don''t know the true face of Lushan Mountain, only because I am in the mountain. Thank you, uncle Li Rui took out a cigarette again and handed it to the middle-aged man. Then he strode toward the car.


    Wang can see Li Rui turning back. When he saw him talking with a middle-aged man earlier, he knew that he had gained something. Now she has come out of the car: "how is it, far away?"


    "It''s not far, but you have to be a little mentally prepared before you start."


    "What psychological preparation?"


    "I''ll take you flying."


    "Ha?"


    Among the mountains, the path is narrow and the weeds grow thick. If you start at the foot of the mountain, you have to go through the jungle and over the thorns. Don''t mention Wang Ke, even Li Rui doesn''t want to.


    It''s summer now, and there are many mosquitoes. The mosquitoes in the mountains are a big bag when they bite. They are very poisonous, not to mention poisonous snakes. Although there is a little black snake to detoxify, it''s hard to be bitten.


    Li Rui takes Wang Ke for a walk. After a long distance from the village, he stops.


    "What''s the matter?" Wang Ke also stops and stands beside Li Rui.


    "Nothing." Li Rui suddenly bends down and holds Wang Ke in his arms. A typical Princess holds him.


    "Why, how suddenly like this..." Wang Ke''s face was stained with two pieces of red haze, rather coquettish.


    Li Rui pushed his legs.


    Whoo!


    Wind, cool mountain breeze.


    The surrounding trees and forests are rapidly retrogressive.


    Wang can''t believe it. She never thought that Li Rui would take her to fly.


    It''s really flying.

 Chapter 427

    "Li Rui, are you a fairy? Are you superman? "


    Wang Ke is also a person who has seen the world. She likes watching science fiction movies most, especially wonder woman. Young people have a strong ability to accept new things. They are shocked at first, but they are soon filled with curiosity.


    "I said, why are you so powerful? It turns out that you are not from the earth! Tell me, which planet or Atlantis is your home? What''s your ethnic group''s name? "


    Li Rui is full of black lines, jumping and saying: "don''t think so much. I just jump a little higher and run faster than others. How did you get expelled from the earth? I''m a real earthman. "


    "Just a little higher than the others?" Wang Ke''s eyes are full of suspicion.


    "That''s amazing. Don''t you think I just keep jumping?"


    "But I think you''re flying." Wang Ke put his hands around Li Rui''s neck and closed his eyes. If we say that in the past 22 years, she has experienced the most wonderful things in the world and met wonderful things.


    It''s not as good as it is now.


    She never thought that crossing mountains and forests was in this way. She never thought that someone would take her to fly. Those warriors in fairy tales can only ride to find the princess.


    Li Rui can fly.


    Although, as he said, it''s just a little bit higher than others and a little bit faster than others, but


    It''s just amazing!


    Wang Ke''s heart thumped and his face flushed.


    In this way, it''s really like a bird flying in the mountains. The sound of the wind, the taste of freedom, if you can be with him in this way, then the world, where dare to go, where want to go.


    "If he said to me now... I would..."


    Wang Ke opens his eyes and looks at Li Rui''s face. Over the years, Li Rui has changed a lot, not only because of his psychological maturity, but also because of his angular face and fair skin.


    Wang Ke asked Li Rui several times whether he secretly used any brand of skin care products or traditional Chinese medicine prescriptions, but he said he didn''t.


    Hum, it must be hidden secretly. You must ask. Otherwise, how can it be so beautiful.


    Wang Ke is making a small calculation in his heart and stares at Li Rui. For a moment, his eyes are full of him.


    The more you look, the more happy you are.


    At this moment, even with a whole world, Wang Ke would rather be held by Li Rui. That''s good.


    From the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain, it takes only 20 minutes. Li Rui''s toes are light, and he touches the top of the tree. In fact, this is not simply the scope of lightness skill. Lightness skill can''t counteract gravity. Li Rui relies on the reaction of aura.


    And the huge reaction force of pure force burst.


    In fact, this kind of jumping flight also consumes aura. Fortunately, his aura storage at this time can withstand extravagance.


    Standing on the top of the mountain, Li Rui put Wang Ke down and looked around.


    The mountain is still quite high, with a height of seven or eight hundred meters. On the left side of the view, a Taoist temple is hidden in the forest, with only a few eaves and corners exposed. The path of the Taoist temple is inconspicuous and intermittent.


    "I see. That''s it!" Wang Ke excitedly pointed to a direction where there was farmland and houses. "We went in the opposite direction. In previous years, my father drove the car there to stop, and then we climbed the mountain again."


    "Well, from there, it''s really closer." Li Rui nodded, but he thought, even so, it seems that Taoism is still declining.


    The prosperity of a Taoist temple depends on the incense.


    I didn''t see the incense of Fu Di Guan.


    Of course, seeing is believing.


    "Have a good rest. It''s going down the mountain. Don''t wet your pants."


    "Well, you''re the one who pisses your pants!" Wang Ke crosses his waist. Leng Buding is hugged by Li Rui and jumps up and down the mountain. The suicide style of jumping off the cliff made Wang Ke scream, which was really full of urine.


    At the gate of Dedao temple, Wang Ke is not willing to come down from Li Rui. He holds Li Rui tightly and shakes. Li Rui laughs, which is in sharp contrast to the quietness of Daoist temple.


    "You''re dead, villain! The bad guy


    "What''s wrong? I''ve already told you to hold your urine." Li Rui is heartless and has a bad smile on his face.


    Wang can punch Li Rui on the chest with a small fist: "super villain! I''m angry, huh


    "You can run when you are angry. You look at the place. It''s very quiet. I guess there is no one here. You said that all the people would die. I doubt that there are only ghosts left here. If you are not afraid, you can come down from me. "


    "I''m not. I''m tired of you!" Wang Ke just doesn''t let go and hangs around Li Rui''s neck like a koala.


    Li Rui had no choice but to hold her legs with both hands and let her embrace herself. Walking slowly to the gate of the Taoist temple, Li Rui opened his mouth and yelled, "is anyone there? Is there anyone in the Taoist temple? "


    Desolation.


    Silence.


    No voice.


    Li Rui sighed, hugged Wang Ke and bowed slightly: "visit your place and find the fairyland. Since there is no one in the temple, I''ll disturb you. "


    After a while, there was no one.


    "So... Let''s go back?" Wang Ke asked tentatively.


    Li Rui sighed: "if there is no one, of course I will go back. It''s just to find someone to chat with. If there''s no one, there''s no need to chat. "


    At this time, from the entrance path of Fu Di Guan, there was a laugh: "you have to talk, you have to talk. Benefactor, no hurry, no hurry. "


    Li Rui turns to look.


    A veteran traveler came up the path slowly. He nodded to Li Ruiwei and said with a smile, "benefactor, you can put down the daughter of your old friend. Benefactor Xiaoke, long time no see. "


    Wang Ke recognized his voice and quickly came down from Li Rui. Looking back at Lao Dao, he was both surprised and pleased: "Taoist priest Tianxing, long time no see, are you back? We''ve just been there. I heard that you''ve been away for a long time and haven''t come back


    "I''ll come back after a divination." Lao Dao laughed and said, "little benefactor, are your parents OK?"


    "Fortunately, my parents are very healthy. I expect they will come back this year."


    "That''s good, that''s good." When Lao Dao came to Li Rui and Wang Ke, he didn''t stop. Instead, he went straight to Guannei. Li Rui and Wang are expecting Lao Dao. After entering the Fu Di temple, they open the door and find a statue of Zhenwu in the middle.


    Lao Dao twists up nine incense sticks and ignites them.


    He didn''t use a lighter or a match. He just twirled it and it burned.


    "It''s kind of interesting."


    The layman looks at the scene, the expert looks at the door. Li Rui has a mysterious smile at the corner of his mouth. It seems that this Taoist priest is not a common person.

 Chapter 428

    Respectfully finish incense, Tianxing Taoist priest just turned back. You can''t sit in Fudi temple. There''s no place to sit here. The three could only stand. There were many mosquitoes in the surrounding mountains. Wang Ke wore a cool dress. Although it was a long skirt, he was still bitten by mosquitoes in his ankle.


    She rubbed her left foot against her right and didn''t want to disturb the meeting. Seeing this, Li Rui and Taoist priest Tianxing said, "is there any incense in the temple?"


    Tianxing Taoist priest nodded: "and."


    Li Rui also went to the Fu Di Guan, twirled nine sticks of incense, twirled and burned them with his fingers. Then he put the incense on the ground and waved it.


    The fragrant fog burns quickly, forming a small smoke like a long dragon. The smoke revolves around the bottom of Wang Ke''s ankle skirt. It''s lovely. All the mosquitoes that used to buzz were swept away by the smoke.


    "Wow, it can be like this! I know, Li Rui, you are not an alien, you are a God coming down to earth! "


    Wang Ke''s eyes are full of stars, full of worship, holding Li Rui''s hands: "can you make me 18 years old forever?"


    "Elder sister, you are 22 years old. Can I make you 18 years old?" Li Rui grabbed her hand and didn''t let her move. Then he said to Taoist priest Tianxing, "Taoist priest, can you figure out why I''m here today?"


    "I didn''t come for my broken Taoist ideas, but mostly to seek an answer. But if you want an answer, you have to ask questions first, because no one will figure out whether you walk with your left foot or right foot first


    Li Rui smiles a little. The Taoist priest of Tianxing has a great mystery.


    "I come to seek faith."


    "You already have your own beliefs, and even in a sense, you are the beliefs of others."


    "How can I expand my faith?"


    Tianxing Taoist priest zhengse: "do you want to be a God?"


    "I''m not that good at it."


    "To believe in God and expand faith is to believe in God. No one would think that he could be a God at the beginning, just like the former founding emperor. Before the incident, he never thought that he could be an emperor. Gaozu of Han Dynasty, Taizu of Ming Dynasty, their initial ideal was to have enough to eat. If it were you, you are a beggar, can you imagine that one day you could be an emperor? "


    "The Taoist priest is right, but this expansion of faith is not my original intention."


    "That''s the will of the gods." The Taoist priest of Tianxing had a serious face and narrowed his eyes. "I don''t know which God is the one who will come down."


    One side of Wang can''t bear it, these two immortal talk?


    "Meow, meow, what are you talking about?"


    "Don''t cut in when adults talk." Li Rui said a word, and then looked at Taoist priest Tianxing, "hell."


    Two short words, Tianxing road long eyelid son jump: "that you are?"


    "The spokesman of the underworld."


    Well, this is Li Rui''s self styled. He also has a lot of self styled names, such as the family of traditional Chinese medicine, the family of guwu, the super rich man with background


    I don''t care about the self styled of so many local government spokesmen.


    Anyway, other people can''t get rid of it. Besides, it''s both powerful and mysterious to shake off the name.


    Taoist priest Tianxing''s face was changeable. At this time, his face was black: "but we Taoists serve heaven. Have you ever seen the ten halls of hell in the Taoist temples you pass by? "


    The ten halls of hell are the ten kings of hell. They are emperor Guangwang of Qin Dynasty, King JiangWang of Chu Dynasty, Emperor Song Dynasty, king of five senses, King Yanluo, King Biancheng, King Taishan, King metropolis, King equality and King runner.


    Li Rui just remembered that it seems that the ten halls of hell are rarely seen in Taoist temples. On the contrary, there are many sacred temples such as dizang Bodhisattva.


    "So the ten halls of Yama belong to the system of Buddha, not the system of Tao."


    Li Rui realized that he was a bit ashamed.


    Tianxing Taoist priest corrected the color and said: "although the ten halls of Yama belong to the system of Buddha, they also belong to the jurisdiction of heaven."


    Li Rui doesn''t argue with him. He doesn''t know much about religion. In short, he just wants to know how to establish his faith.


    "Taoist priest, I was instructed to establish a belief in the earth. I don''t know if Taoist priest has any good methods?"


    "Unless you show signs." Taoist priest Tianxing began to smile mysteriously, "but in today''s society, showing miracles is heresy. It is not conducive to secular rule, nor can it affect people''s livelihood. Therefore, the display of miracles is strictly prohibited, and the whole world will not allow it. It''s a dead end. "


    "Yes, the combination of theocracy and imperial power did not produce any good results. On the contrary, because of similar combination, it hinders the progress and development of society. In fact, science can maximize the people''s livelihood. " Li Rui is not a man without culture. In history books, however, there are records of the development of many western countries.


    There was a time when many scientists were burned to death because of theocracy.


    Although some big scientists have said that the end of science is theology, after all, if science does not reach its end, theology will not be able to enter the mainstream ideological stage. In addition, there are few people who can cultivate gods. Ordinary people can''t feel aura all their lives.


    At most, in the place full of aura, one or two "refreshing" exclamations and so on are issued.


    Science is civil.


    After Tianxing Taoist priest''s advice, Li Rui suddenly felt that the road was blocked.


    Fortunately, Niutou said that there are still two ways.


    Collect souls, and the coming of the strong.


    "The third way seems good!"


    Li Rui is quick to make a small calculation in his heart. Anyway, it''s hard to find a strong one. It''s better to let the prefecture cultivate one. Who should be trained? That''s a good question. Of course it''s him!


    After all, he is the only one who has the underground wechat group.


    Hum.


    Li Rui has made up his mind. I''ll talk to Niu tou later.


    I just don''t know if the big man will come to ask for his life in the middle of the night. Thinking of this, Li Rui is a little afraid and asks Taoist priest Tianxing: "Taoist priest, if I can''t finish this, I will be asked for my life. What can Taoist priest do... Eh?"


    Li Rui laughs. Taoist priest Tianxing is not a fool.


    He stroked his beard and said with a smile: "hell... Isn''t it a ghost? Haven''t you heard a word that people are afraid of ghosts? "


    Li Rui nodded and said seriously, "I''d like to hear it in detail."


    "In fact, the earth once oppressed the human world. In the three realms of heaven, earth and human, the human world has always been at the bottom. But in the final analysis, heaven is also the establishment of human world. In essence, earth is also the establishment of human world. It''s like a family of three brothers. The eldest brother is heaven, the second brother is earth. The third brother should have been their parents, but when they become children, their status will decline. "


    "The earth boundary is shameless, but the heaven boundary is more shameful. If it is done too much, the heaven boundary will control it. They even set up rules with magical powers, which is the way of heaven. In the world, it''s hard to say a word, and the method is very small. Now that we''re all talking about science, the technique is dying out. "


    Taoist priest Tianxing sighed with emotion, but he was a little angry.


    As soon as the words changed, he came to Li Rui and patted Li Rui on the shoulder: "it''s normal that heaven can''t fight, but they don''t have entity in the earth. When you get to the distracted state, you will begin to cultivate the soul body. When the soul comes out of the body, you can fight as you should. As long as there is the power of the soul, what ghosts, that is a dish


    Master!


    Li Rui expressed shock and admiration: "now I haven''t been distracted?"


    "Don''t worry. I won''t see you bullied. I''m distracted. You see, I have a talisman here. Do you want to buy it? "


    "How much is it?"


    "One hundred million."


    "Taoist priest, you are really tall! How many floors are that high Li Rui exclaimed.

 Chapter 429

    Ginger is old and spicy.


    Otherwise, why do people just show up here? Why do they calculate this divination. Why does an old man who travels all over the world just show up.


    It turns out that you can''t get up early without profit!


    Yes, yes.


    "Taoist priest, in the early years, Xiaoke''s family, you..."


    "Oh, you say them, ten million a year." The way of heaven is long, the clouds are light and the wind is light.


    Li Rui thumbs up: "knowledge is productivity! Taoist priest, do you think you still need an apprentice? I''m very talented and diligent in serving tea and pouring water. If you don''t want to give up... "


    "I''m still short of a bed warming boy. Do you think you can do it?"


    I didn''t expect the Taoist priest to have such a habit. Li Ruili shook his head like a rattle: "I can''t, I can''t, I mean if the Taoist priest needs, I can introduce friends."


    "Forget it."


    "Oh."


    "Taoist priest, if you use the magic talisman once, it will be gone. Can you pass me some magic talisman skills..."


    "This is my Taoist classics. It''s not to be spread."


    "200 million."


    "I don''t think you are so rich as a young man. Anyway, it''s good for me to learn Taoism. I''m a Taoist disciple. It''s a deal. "


    Seeing the Taoist priest of Tianxing smile, Li Rui''s heart is also mother''s skin. It''s strange that people travel all over the world. It turns out that they have money. It''s just like those resignations on the Internet. The world is so big. I want to have a look.


    Want to look around without money? There''s no money for bus fare, no money for meals, no money for hotels. It''s all money.


    But Li Rui doesn''t worry. The guardian fund of Jianghua university is the same thing as the current 200 million. Let the Wang family come out at that time. Using Wang''s money is the same as using Zai''s money. Anyway, Wang''s money is not less than a few hundred million.


    If you don''t give it, kill it.


    Looking at Li Rui''s fierce power, Taoist priest Tianxing sighed in his heart: "this son is young and has such fierce power. I''m afraid he will go astray in the future. Well, no matter what, I''ll take the money first."


    I guess Li Rui didn''t expect that he was so greedy.


    I thought he was a hard worker, but as a result, he made tens of millions of yuan every year. What''s right is a piece of ginger.


    "Taoist priest, come back with me. I''ll give you the money."


    "No, I''ll pass the magic talisman to you. Just call my account number." Taoist priest Tianxing took out an old book and a small note with his bank card account number on it.


    Give the book to Li Rui and the note to Wang Ke.


    "Xiaoke is not bad, her parents are developing well, and her boyfriend is so good. It''s really worthy of being the children of a wealthy family. It''s good, it''s good. " Taoist priest Tianxing''s eyes are not without appreciation. He obviously regards Wang as Li Rui''s girlfriend.


    Wang didn''t know what to do. She used to think that the Taoist priest was poor. She didn''t expect that he was so rich. But the words of the Taoist priest were right for her, especially the sentence "my boyfriend..."


    Taoist priest is able to speak, Wang Kexin said.


    Putting away the note, Wang Ke suddenly asked, "Taoist priest, you just said that my family gives 10 million yuan a year. Is my family so rich?"


    "You don''t know how much money your family has?" Tianxing Taoist priest was surprised.


    "My parents say my family is a well-off family." Wang Ke was also surprised.


    Taoist priest Tianxing immediately laughed: "in some families, parents are really able to do anything to educate their children, for fear of raising a black sheep... Do you understand?"


    Wang Ke was speechless.


    Dare to love the family, the original has been hiding from her. Wang Ke immediately indignant: "what, also told me that because my family is poor, so I can only afford hundreds of thousands of cars, want me to save some money, it''s all me?"


    Wang Ke''s little mouth tooted, obviously angry.


    I''m not trusted by my family. I''m afraid she will become a black sheep. I''m really angry.


    After a while, Wang Ke suddenly quietly pulls the Taoist priest to one side.


    "Taoist priest, you are also watching me grow up, but my father doesn''t love me. Taoist priest, can you help me?"


    "What''s up?" Taoist priest Tianxing is not like Wang Ke, but she is so lovely that he likes her.


    "Can you help me to calculate my fate with Li Rui? Will I be with him? Taoist priest, you are the most powerful fortune teller. I don''t believe anyone''s words, I believe you! "


    "Really? Ha ha, Xiao Ke has vision. OK, Lao Dao will help you to calculate this hexagram! "


    Taoist priest Tianxing is very happy. He just finished a business of 200 million yuan. It''s strange that he''s in a bad mood. He''s making a lot of money. Wang Ke also took this trick. Otherwise, with Taoist priest Tianxing''s love of wealth, he would have to knock on Wang Ke.


    I saw Taoist priest Tianxing standing there, with words in his mouth. When Wang Ke heard the news, he had his own eight characters of birth. He couldn''t help asking, "Taoist priest, how do you know my eight characters of birth? You are a living immortal!"


    Taoist priest Tianxing said with a smile: "no, I''m not able to calculate your birthday. It''s your parents who come to me every year. The first thing they ask is your good or bad luck in this year. Don''t doubt, benefactor. Your parents love you more than anything else in the world. "


    Wang Ke''s eyes were wet with this sentence.


    Parents'' love for their children must be far-reaching.


    Taoist priest Tianxing continued to calculate. After a while, his face suddenly became a bit strange. It seemed that he worked out a very bad result. His face was a little black.


    "What''s the matter, Taoist priest? Don''t I have no fate with him?"


    "No


    "That''s..."


    "It''s not hard to count your fate with him. I''m afraid you don''t want to hear the result of my calculation. Well, I don''t want to tell you that life and death have destiny, especially marriage, which is determined by heaven. "


    Tianxing Taoist priest nodded and suddenly turned his head to stare at Li Rui. He seemed to be disgusted.


    Li Rui felt Taoist priest Tianxing''s eyes and looked up. He couldn''t help wondering why Taoist priest Tianxing suddenly felt that he had an opinion and was not happy with him?


    Are all the experts so moody?


    Li Rui came to Wang Ke and asked, "what did you say?"


    "Nothing." Wang Ke pretended that he didn''t ask anything. He was naive.


    Li Rui had nothing to do, so he said to Taoist priest Tianxing: "Taoist priest, we almost have to go back. I must improve my strength as soon as possible and enter the distraction period."


    "All right, but not in a hurry."


    "What''s the matter?" Li Rui is curious. Does Taoist priest have anything else to say.


    However, it is not. Taoist priest Tianxing just points to the forest in front of him.


    Li Rui looked at the forest, but saw a middle-aged man who was herding cattle at the foot of the mountain. Besides him, there were two young men, an old man. The middle-aged man came to Li Rui with these farmers.


    "Taoist, you are back." Cattle herder hands together Shi, courtesy.


    "What are you doing here?" The Taoist priest of Tianxing asked the cattle Herder.


    "Oh, we came here to cut firewood. We heard your voice above, so we came down to say hello. Er Wa''s dog is lost. I''ll come and look for it along the way. " The cattle Herder''s head was low, and he held a firewood knife in his hand.


    Taoist priest Tianxing smiles and reaches out a finger to the top of the head of the cowherd man. The cowherd man suddenly waves a firewood knife and cuts to Taoist priest Tianxing''s arm.

 Chapter 430

    The momentum of this cut is good, but unfortunately, it stopped in the middle.


    Even if Tianxing Taoist''s fingers haven''t reached the head of the cattle Herder.


    "People say that people in mountain villages are simple, but there are always exceptions. There is also a saying that there is a villain out of poverty, though not entirely. Cattle herder, you and another person of Taoist temple work together to kill one person of Taoist temple and drive another crazy. Why, two of you who are here today, you see that the little girl is beautiful and the little brother is rich, and you want to earn both money and money? "


    "Look up and see who heaven has spared."


    The cowherd was frightened and fell on his knees. His hand is still high, the firewood knife is still not down, he can''t control his arm, but he can kneel down.


    "Taoist, Taoist, I know I''m wrong. I''m willing to surrender myself. Taoist, I''m willing to surrender."


    Tianxing Taoist priest''s face is dignified. He points it out. A blood arrow came out of the back of the man''s head.


    The men brought by the cattle herder were frightened to flee.


    Tianxing Taoist priest turned his eyes to see one, and then settled one. It was amazing.


    Just look at it and you''ll be settled.


    Then he turned around and spat on the body of the cowherd.


    "You''ve got to do it. It''s my way."


    How to die.


    "Taoist priest, your soul attack is really ingenious. I don''t know if I can offer a high price..." Li Rui''s flattery passed immediately, and tried to find out on the edge of Taoist apprentice.


    "Yes, ten billion."


    Li Ruishan said with a smile, "OK, when I get rich in the future..."


    Only a fool can spend 10 billion to buy a skill of soul cultivation. I don''t know how good it is to lead and refine souls. It''s just that it''s not very good to use it in public. I''m afraid everyone will shout.


    Just practice secretly.


    The Taoist priest of Tianxing is going to cry. If you want to run and can''t run, you have no chance to beg for mercy.


    When the Taoist priest of Tianxing came behind them, he pointed out one by one, and all of them died.


    See Li Rui straight tongue, this road long kill sex also very strong.


    It doesn''t look like a good man.


    "These people, who seek wealth and kill people, are all stained with blood in their hands. They are no longer worthy of being called human beings." Xu Shi saw what Li Rui thought in his heart. As he came back, he said, "it''s up to them to die today. God sent me to do justice."


    Well, it''s realistic.


    Li Rui almost believed it, if he didn''t see the blue veins on the forehead of Tianxing Taoist priest.


    "The one who colluded with them..."


    "It''s because of him that I waste so many hands and feet. That''s my younger martial brother. He''s a villain. He''s running around. I''ve known for a long time that he has a bad mind. I didn''t expect that he really dares to drink some wine When Taoist priest Tianxing said this, he couldn''t control his emotions. He said angrily, "this is a beast that can''t die well."


    "Don''t be angry, Taoist priest. Anyway, you have dealt with it completely."


    "But the dead can never come back, alas." Tianxing Taoist priest''s face is dim.


    After a while, he took out a talisman from his arms and handed it to Wang Ke: "come on, take this talisman with you."


    Wang Ke collected it seriously. She has already seen the ability of Taoist priest Tianxing. What such an expert gives must be good.


    A fool would refuse.


    It''s close to the body.


    "Taoist priest, what can I do for you? If not, I will withdraw first. " Li Rui is worried that staying any longer will hinder the Taoist priest from doing private affairs.


    Tianxing Taoist priest waved: "remember to play money."


    "All right."


    Li Rui then picked up Wang Ke and ran away.


    Seeing the way the couple left, Taoist priest Tianxing was also filled with emotion.


    "The ability to arch cabbage is very high. No wonder you have such good luck. You''re a boy, hum!"


    ¡­¡­


    Back in the car, it was just after four o''clock in the afternoon. It''s still early, but after a series of things, Wang Ke is not in a good mood. Li Rui can see that.


    Take her away as fast as you can.


    Back in the city, Li Rui went to the ice store to buy two drinks. Wang Ke took one and drank it. His face recovered a little. But drinking, she suddenly fell on the window, retching a few times.


    Coughing.


    Li Rui patted her on the back and tenderly handed her the napkin. Although she can''t vomit anything, she will feel better if she wipes it with paper.


    At least it''s a psychological comfort.


    "Why didn''t he show any nausea when he killed. I see people''s brains come out, see a living person, so dead. It''s not like I dissect in the lab. I feel sick. "


    "Because he''s used to it. When you go to the operating table, pick up the scalpel, and decide a person''s life and death, you''ll think it''s nothing. At the end of the day, I try my best, so you should study hard. "


    Li Rui''s words made Wang keruo think.


    Thinking and doing are two different things. Experience and fantasy are two different things.


    Li Rui sighed in his heart. In fact, people who are used to it are not only old Taoist, but also himself.


    The first time I killed someone, I would feel nauseous. At that time, it was suppressed.


    But when it comes to the second time, the third time and many times afterwards, I get used to it.


    As long as the person you kill is not a good person.


    There will be no restlessness in the heart.


    As for others, when they reach his level, they will worry about so many others. Confirm the old saying, that is you Fu Fa, but you Fu FA is me.


    excute without teaching.


    "Let''s go. What would you like to eat in the evening? How about hot pot? Please eat pig brain." Li Rui side face to Wang Ke said, Wang Ke a listen to pig brain, face big change, and lying on the window retching.


    "Oh, oh... I won''t let you go, oh! Bad guy


    Li Rui has a bad smile.


    When Wang Ke''s mood calms down, Li Rui takes her home. At six ten in the evening, Li Rui and Wang Ke return home. In short, a table has been prepared. Seeing that Wang Ke''s face is not very good, she asked, "what''s wrong with Wang Ke?"


    "I saw something I shouldn''t have seen, so I vomited."


    "I''m disgusted by what you said!" Wang kehen said.


    As soon as the words came out, Chien Su Mei and Sakura Tzu immediately came to the scene, looking like they were watching the excitement.


    "What did he say? What did he say?"


    "Did I say something to you? Hum, not a good man As soon as yingzi''s words were finished, Li Rui picked up her collar, caught her on the sofa and knocked her down.


    Slap your ass.


    Yingzi''s hatred is no less than Wang Ke''s. He would rather die than surrender. Face is lost, or in front of outsiders.


    "I don''t live, I don''t live, help me, who will save me, who will save me! Woo woo, what a tragedy


    When someone saves her, there''s a ghost.


    Guan Feixue is still on the side of the well: "knowingly committed, do not know what heart Ann?"


    In July, he sneered a few times.


    Sakura''s face turned red with anger: "nonsense! I didn''t, I didn''t! "

 Chapter 431

    Villa bustling, villa outside, stop a car, a good figure mature woman, ring the doorbell. Jane Su Mei asked through the indoor microphone, and then opened the door by remote control.


    After a while, in the living room where peace was quickly restored, Jane simply handed a cup of tea to sister sang, who had just returned from abroad.


    "Tea, please."


    "Thank you."


    The eyes between the two met for a short time, and sister sang showed a soft smile. This smile is not common. In the past, sister Sang''s face was a bit of poisonous spider like, but now it is a bit of free and easy.


    "After playing abroad for such a long time, it seems that you have a good temperament. This trip, it seems, is not in vain


    Li Rui sat opposite sister sang, watching her behavior with his eyes. From this angle, we can see that sister sang has changed a lot. She became slim, with less light lines around her eyes and a brighter skin.


    Sister sang is also looking at Li Rui. As soon as she makes eye contact, the air seems to have a different feeling


    Li Ruinen blushed and was defeated.


    There are two women, Li Rui is afraid to look at each other too long.


    One is Guan Feixue. The more he looks at her, the more he thinks about her. He looks at her and wants to knock her down.


    The other is elder sister sang. The more she looks, the more she feels that she may be knocked down at any time.


    Elder sister''s great skill is still so profound. This also made Li Rui understand that sister sang didn''t take away the most wild part of her body. On the contrary, this woman''s morality became more and more profound.


    "Li Rui, you''ve become handsome. Since you kicked me out of the country, I haven''t called many times. I''ve called you every time. Why, now that you see me, you are also evasive, for fear that I will eat you? "


    Li Rui, smiling and speechless, turned his eyes to the white thigh under sister Sang''s red skirt, stared at her thigh and said, "no, No. By the way, how did you suddenly come back from abroad this time? Don''t tell me in advance, so I can pick up the plane. "


    "There''s no money. It''s too expensive to spend abroad. I don''t have enough money." Elder sister sang chuckled and put the cup on the coffee table. "It''s not good. I''ve come back to you again."


    "Don''t flatter me. I still know your business. Candy KTV is still open as usual. The beauty salons and hotels you open should also have a large fixed income. No matter how little, there are still millions a year. "


    "It''s more than a hundred thousand in Euro."


    "..." Li Rui was speechless.


    Elder sister sang broke her fingers and counted: "it''s nothing to buy a bag for tens of thousands of yuan, isn''t it? How about a few thousand yuan for lipstick? If you go out for a trip, you don''t get tens of thousands of yuan. It''s all in Euro. I go out to play. Do you know how much money I save outside? "


    Jian Su Mei and others immediately showed "good admiration for her" look.


    "Well said, it''s reasonable, it''s thrifty!" Chien Su Mei took the lead and agreed. Sakura nodded, "that''s right. Sister Sang Sang is a model for our generation."


    "In fact, it''s really frugal. I used to spend millions on business in Europe in a month. In foreign countries, money is used very quickly. I understand you very well. " Guan Feixue spoke in time and agreed.


    "Well, if you feel it, eh..." Wang Ke was vague and didn''t make a statement.


    July, jiansuyan and Li Rui were left to look at each other.


    "Am I just connected to the Internet in the village?" Li Rui said suspiciously, "foreign consumption is really so high. Aren''t you cheating labor and capital?"


    "How can I lie to you?" Elder sister Sang was serious, and then she nodded, "it''s all true. Then again, you smile so much that you have many confidants. I still have a lot of gifts in my car. Later, the sisters can choose by themselves."


    Chien Su Mei screams, and Sakura is excited. Guan Feixue looks expectant. Chien Su Yan smiles, and her eyes light up in July.


    Wang Ke coughed: "well, can I get one, too?"


    "Of course." Sister sang nodded with a smile.


    Wang Ke jumped with joy.


    Li Rui has nothing to say. Elder sister Sang''s means are really high, so she has accepted all the women around her.


    It''s really spicy.


    Seeing elder sister sang get on well with these "confidants", Li Rui has a feeling of loss, as if he had been thrown into the cold palace. Jane Su Mei and she were all asking sister sang about her trip to Europe one by one, and they were still asking when they had dinner.


    There are many rooms in the villa. In short, after the arrangement, Li Rui went upstairs to have a rest. In the living room, several women were still talking.


    In short, he quietly left the crowd and walked into Li Rui''s room.


    "What''s the matter, uncomfortable?"


    "Not at all. I''m very happy to have a busy family. I just don''t know why. I suddenly think of Trinket''s seven wives and Tang Bohu''s scene of autumn fragrance. Our family is like my harem. "


    "You just know, everyone is spreading that you are like an emperor, with three wives and four concubines."


    "How can they discredit me like this? You are the only one." Li Rui put out his hand to stop the waist and said with a smile, "Yingying thin waist can be grasped, and the fragrance is floating and the beauty is soft."


    "Oh, No." In short, she was a little embarrassed. She was not the kind of woman who could let go. She was shy when she was really close to her.


    The more shy she is, the more touching she is.


    Li Rui turned over and pressed her under his body. He couldn''t help it any more. He just went up to eat.


    In short, after two symbolic struggles, Li Ruiyu was able to get what he wanted.


    Two people who like each other, in fact, very few of them will deliberately think about how to test each other and set obstacles in their relationship.


    The night is getting dark.


    That night, she stayed in Li Rui''s room again.


    The next day I didn''t get up to make breakfast.


    Everyone seems to be aware of something. When they get up in the morning, their eyes are a little strange. There is a kind of "everything is in silence, just know, just know" meaning.


    In short, it doesn''t matter. She didn''t walk out of Li Rui''s room until more than ten in the morning. Came to the living room, drinking tea, quietly, full of hostess style.


    "Sister, I feel that your temperament seems to have changed."


    "I think you think too much. That''s my temperament."


    Chien Su Mei said, "Suyan, yesterday I thought you walked very fast. Why did your legs seem inconvenient when you went downstairs today?"


    Her head looked left and right between her legs.


    In short, put down the cup, light said: "I see you are the butt itching oh?"


    Sakura hushed quickly.


    No, no, as expected, after she became a woman from a girl, it was different. Her speech was sharper.

 Chapter 432

    Li Rui is in the room at the moment. Young people, their health is very important. Although they are young, they still need to pay attention to the way of recuperation.


    When the mobile phone rings, Li Rui takes it up and looks at it. He immediately sits upright.


    It''s a message from Niu tou: "what''s the progress?"


    Li Rui''s scalp numbs as he stares at the message. What''s the progress? There''s a ghost''s progress. Yesterday, he lost 20 million, but fortunately, he didn''t lose himself. When he called Wang Jianshu, Li Rui wanted to laugh.


    These, of course, can not be said.


    After thinking about it, Li Rui replied: "yesterday, I went to visit the master to find a way to establish my faith. But the master asked me to ask you, "does the hell want to be a God?"


    "What kind of God?"


    "Believe in gods."


    "You tell him that the hell doesn''t dare, it just wants to protect itself."


    "All right."


    There was silence on the other side of the bull''s head. Li Rui''s question can be said to be enlightening. It''s God''s decision to be a deity. The hell can''t be a deity without permission. Otherwise, it will be ultra vires.


    After all, there is only soul in hell. There are souls and bodies in the world. Heaven is possessed by soul, body and spirit.


    Which is better? Naturally, it is the more powerful side. Even the Taoist priest of Tianxing was not in awe when he talked about the hell, and thought that the hell was only the convenience of occupying the soul. If you are successful in cultivating your soul, you are not afraid of the hell.


    That is to say, the hell has great deterrent power only when it is below the distraction stage. Of course, it''s different if it''s the underground magnates. After all, the underground magnates are also gods.


    However, the level of gods should also be bound by certain rules. Can they come to the world if they want to come?


    "We should not talk about the worship of gods in the future. The hell doesn''t dare and can''t. Then you can... "


    Niu tou finished the sentence and stopped for a long time.


    "You can collect souls."


    "It''s good to collect souls." Li Rui wants to laugh and collect his soul, which is a good thing. He can absorb part of it by himself. Anyway, the absorption is only a small part.


    What''s more, it''s a good time.


    "Brother Niu, my strength is low. If I go out to collect my soul, I will be collected by others first. You see, I have no support or master. What can I do to collect my soul? Go to the cemetery to collect? This kind of thing, isn''t the underground government sends a ghost errand to be able to do casually? "


    Of course, it''s not easy.


    Li Rui had long guessed that it would not be so simple. What he said on purpose was to test.


    Niutou said: "those low-level souls come here to die. Here, you need to do something, your opportunity has come. The hell needs a strong soul body. Naturally, the more the strong die, the better. In addition, there are more and more strong people. In the past, at this time, there were frequent wars, such as the spring and Autumn period and Warring States period, the Anshi rebellion, the Five Dynasties and Ten Kingdoms


    "In such an era, a steady stream of talents and strong men who died in war have been brought into the local government... The ups and downs are just opportunities for the common progress of the human world and the local government... In a peaceful and prosperous age, if there is no such opportunity, then you have to create such an opportunity."


    Li Rui saw it, and it was cool.


    What are you doing? Are you going to bring disaster to the country and the people?


    Dry mud is cool!


    ܳ!


    I knew there was no good thing. Li Ruijian would never do such a thing! There is no such thing. Now people live and work in peace and contentment. Although there is a huge income gap among the people, they can still live well. In the event of a war, it is the common people who will suffer.


    Li Rui can''t agree with Niutou''s practice of raising poisonous insects!


    But if you don''t talk, you have to say it well. Joking, such a big guy, how can you spray him directly? Be euphemistic, be euphemistic.


    "Brother Niu, we don''t like this now. In the past, when the two armies faced each other in a war, there would always be fierce generals like Wanfu enemy. But nowadays, the way of law is very small, so it is rare for people to cultivate themselves. If there is a war and a nuclear bomb goes by, the death toll will be thousands of people. If it is brought into the underworld, it will have little effect. "


    "You have a point." Niutou agreed and said, "it''s not convenient to start a war in today''s situation. Then, we have to start to cultivate practitioners, good and bad, as long as the strength is high. So it''s up to you. "


    "Brother Niu, do you think I should improve my strength first? Otherwise, I will be destroyed by others before I cultivate others. What can I do? " Li Rui began to behave.


    "Naturally, I won''t treat you badly. Just a moment, I''ll give you the benefits."


    Niutou is smart. In fact, this monster who has lived for a long time has accumulated wisdom, which is far more than that of Li Rui. Even if the local government has no access to information and develops slowly, the development of daily use is left over from the world. However, the accumulation of wisdom is always the older the better.


    Unless it''s Alzheimer''s.


    At this time, when Li Rui bargained with Niutou, he always had the feeling that "he had expected this for a long time". This kind of feeling is often not an illusion, but includes dialogue and benefits, all of which are well prepared.


    Li Rui even thinks that maybe Tauren knows everything, it''s almost the same, but it''s just that he doesn''t want to break it.


    When you think it over, you will feel horrible.


    Not long after, a dense white light flew out of the mobile phone and into Li Rui''s eyebrows.


    When Li Rui opened his eyes, hundreds of cultivation scripts and a large number of alchemy inheritance appeared in his mind.


    "This is one hundred of the most top cultivation techniques, including Daoism, swordsmanship, sabre, internal strength cultivation... And cultivation methods relying on the elixir to reach a higher level. As long as you spread these secret books quietly, someone will be tempted to practice them."


    "At that time, if the strong are like a forest, there will be fights. Under the struggle, there must be death. When death comes, my underground government can come and collect people''s heads. At that time, in order to avoid the high and strong people''s resurrection, our underground government will take pictures of the strong people coming and directly arrest their souls. "


    Niutou''s words made Li Rui feel cool again.


    Isn''t that the end? After all, the hell will send the strong to come. My life is still unprotected.


    The situation is really unforgettable.


    Li Rui sighed in his heart, but he still cheered up: "brother Niu, I will work hard and try to cultivate strong people as soon as possible."


    "Well, I''ll wait for your good news. I need to hurry up. In addition, just now I gave you a token to arrest your soul. During the special period of the underground war, the souls of good and bad people can be captured by force. You just need to recite the four words of the gate of inheriting the earth, and naturally you will be able to capture your soul. "


    Li Rui looked at it quickly. Sure enough, he saw a small token with four words on it


    The gate of the earth!


    Li Rui recites the gate of inheriting land.


    Boom.


    Among Li Rui''s eyebrows and eyes, a dark eye appeared. There was no wave in that eye. He opened it and looked at it, then it disappeared.


    However, what Li Rui saw was really shocking.


    He just clearly saw that a high gate appeared in front of him, which opened slowly. Inside the door, it was dark. In the middle, there seemed to be two red lights, which were bigger than the big red lantern.


    What''s that?


    Is the pupil of the demon God?

 Chapter 433

    There is no love for no reason in the world. Li Rui understands. There is a bottle of devil hidden in the door of inheriting the earth. If this bottle of devil steps out of the door of inheriting the earth, who can stop it? What can the world take to block?


    Atomic bomb?


    For a moment, Li Rui''s cold sweat soaked his clothes.


    The mobile phone vibrated, and Niutou sent a message: "warning! Don''t open the door of the earth easily, or your soul may be taken away! The gate of the land must not be opened indiscriminately, it must be harvested! "


    It turns out that there is such a force in the gate of inheriting land.


    Li Rui understood and quickly returned: "yes, I know. Thank you for reminding me, brother Niu. "


    Li Rui put down his cell phone and let out a deep breath.


    It seems that life is doomed to be restless. What happened recently is far beyond his control. There is a feeling that he can''t do what he wants.


    Such as Taoist priest Tianxing, they are not afraid of the underworld. That''s because they won''t be targeted by the high level of the underworld. Li Rui can''t be as free and easy as he is. All the people he comes into contact with are already middle and high-level officials in the prefecture.


    They''re all big names. The spirit in the door of inheriting the earth gives Li Rui a strong feeling. This sense of urgency and pressure makes Li Rui''s heart heavy, like a big stone.


    "Is the world really going to be a mess?"


    "I must improve my strength as soon as possible, no matter in chaos or not, I must have enough strength to protect the people I want to protect."


    Clenching his fists, Li Rui''s will returns to tranquility and perseverance.


    Men to die like iron, see try, mend crack!


    No matter how dark the road ahead is, dare to go at night!


    The next day, Li Rui got up early. Since he was under pressure, he couldn''t sleep well. It''s better to get up early. Although I don''t know what to do, I always feel more energetic when I get up and walk around.


    In short, he was always the first one to get up. He saw Li Rui with a black eye in the early morning, and he was also worried: "otherwise, you''d better go back and lie down again?"


    "No, I''ll be cold if I lie down again." Li Rui is very worried. If he doesn''t do this, he will be ordered to leave by the local government. That''s too much. People are dead. There are so many beautiful girlfriends and so many beautiful friends. How can we do that.


    Death can''t be taken away by the hell.


    "Then I''ll give it to you." In a nutshell.


    Li Rui nodded: "ah, this is good, this can have."


    In short, I went to the kitchen.


    Before long, the women came out of the room one by one yawning. They are all self-control people. Sometimes they sleep in late. But most of the time, they are more regular. They usually get up at seven in the morning.


    Seeing Li Rui in the living room, they said hello one by one and went to the dining table to eat noodles.


    "Brother in law, why don''t you eat it?" Jian Su Mei asked over there, but Li Rui did not lift his head. He was holding a book and a pen in his hand and was writing on it.


    "I''ve had it. Take your time." Li Rui answered casually and went on with what he was doing.


    If you plan well, you will be at least at ease.


    When Chien Su Yan finished the noodles first, he came to have a look. Li Rui''s book said: plan to disturb the world.


    "What are you doing? Want to be a villain? "


    Jane Su Mei frowned. I don''t know if she remembered the scenes of villains being killed by decent men in movies and TV series. Li Rui raised his head and waved. In short, he nestled up to him gently: "I''m worried about your plan."


    "Don''t worry. Although my plan is not decent enough, you know, generally speaking, villains are not as comfortable as I am." Li Rui hugged Jiansu and gave a smile. His cheek rubbed against her body. "Don''t worry, I know it."


    In fact, I don''t know much about it, but I can only stick to it.


    As the name suggests, this plan to disturb the world is to be a great devil.


    In the plan, Li Rui will select the right villains, let them "accidentally" get high-quality skills, and give them a little pressure, such as killing their ignorant and unruly cubs, and filling up their hatred.


    In this way, the bad guys will have full revenge power and double cultivation. Next, Li Rui harvested them, summoned the gate of inheriting the earth, and threw their souls into the gate of inheriting the earth.


    A very concise plan.


    Guan Feixue and they also finished their breakfast and came over. Hearing Li Rui talking about the plan in his simple words, people were a little interested. To tell you the truth, they all feel a little sorry for eating and drinking for nothing at Li Rui''s home and learning from him.


    Sakura took the lead in speaking: "I think the coverage of this plan should be expanded. Of course, we will not consider good people. But we can make a ranking list. With the ranking list, people will have the psychology of comparison and be unconvinced. In this way, people in martial arts will have a showdown. "


    "That''s a good suggestion." Li Rui nodded, "we can make a Chinese ''tianbang'', arrange some strong people, and then publish them through special forums."


    "In addition, we can also hold a martial arts conference to observe the participants'' skills, and then give them the secret scripts of their skills." Guan Feixue said calmly, as if to guide Li Rui to talk business with customers.


    "Stir up the fight between the martial and Taoist families." Chien Su Mei came, but Li Rui refused: "we only aim at specific people, not innocent people. In essence, this plan is also aimed at cultivating poisonous insects, but only the most evil people are raised. "


    "You should have an agent." July.


    "I also think it''s better not to come out in person." Wang Ke agreed with July.


    Li Rui wrote down their opinions and said with a smile, "why don''t you ask me? Obviously it''s not just enough. "


    "Justice or injustice depends on who you are targeting. However, we still need to consider what uncontrollable effects this plan will eventually lead to. July and Wang Ke said that it is to protect you. However, in this plan, innocent people will inevitably be hurt. "


    Jiansu looked at Li Rui and then asked, "are you ready to go?"


    This is a problem, Li sighed, said: "there is no way, for me, this kind of hand is meat, I can''t choose."


    Li Rui can''t tell them the truth. The hell is burning.


    If the hell is gone, the turbulence will be an unbearable disaster.


    In the world, we can live up to the Tathagata and the Qing. Only those who sit in that seat will understand the weight of choice.


    And this is the meaning of a leader''s existence.

 Chapter 434

    Since the plan is designated, it is natural to select a suitable agent to carry out it. Who will do this kind of work?


    Li Rui had an answer in his mind.


    At the end of the month, Li Rui invited Zhao Kuafu to his home. Zhao Kuafu didn''t want to come, but he had to. When he was found by Li Rui, he had to come over.


    Zhao Kuafu and his girlfriend Tang Liangzi came together.


    Liangzi''s impression of Li Rui is somewhat frightened and curious. Of course, most of the curiosity comes from the worry that Li Rui will hurt Zhao Kuafu.


    When Zhao Kuafu returned to Li''s villa, he also felt a lot. The first thing he did when he came to Li''s villa was to thank yingzi.


    "Sakura, thank you for sending me out."


    If it wasn''t for Sakura''s sake, Li Rui would have killed him on the spot. In addition, after the loss of memory, it was yingzi who carried him out of the Li family. He owes Sakura a lot for his love and reason.


    Sakura saw Zhao Kuafu again with a lot of emotion.


    She had been to the scene of Luotian Dabi before, but although it was the same hotel, in order to avoid suspicion, she never met Zhao Kuafu. To put it bluntly, her position is close to that of Li Rui''s disciples.


    Of course, she also admitted that she was raised by Li Rui. It''s like eating rice from Li Rui''s family. What''s the matter? She''s not the only one!


    Now, Li Rui invites Zhao Kuafu to come back as a guest. Yingzi really doesn''t know what to say.


    "If you run out, your position is higher. You see Li Rui is polite to you. He is not good to me at all. He always beats me and doesn''t hurt me at all. I''m still a baby. " Yingzi looks at Li Rui with a sad face.


    Li Rui only asked her: "the skin itches, right?"


    Sakura chuckled and quickly slipped away.


    A few people sat down in the living room and simply brought tea. Zhao Kuafu''s face was strange. When he went back to the kitchen, he asked in a low voice, "brother Li, who is my sister-in-law now?"


    "Didn''t you just get tea?" Li Rui looks at Zhao Kuafu quietly.


    Zhao Kuafu immediately and again Hi, a look of a sudden realization. Liangzi covered his mouth and snickered, pleading for Zhao Kuafu: "brother Li has excellent skills, let alone Kuafu. Even I can''t guess."


    "Let''s not discuss this. I''ve made the same mistake that men make. Kua Fu, I''m looking for you. It''s also a big deal to do with you. I know you''ve had a hard time recently, and you haven''t relied on it. Now the opportunity has come. "


    Zhao Kuafu took a sip of tea and gave a faint smile.


    He is no longer a child. It''s hard to say what Li Ruian''s heart is. In a word, it will not be heaven to send good people, there is no good without reason in the world, only bad without reason.


    "What''s your plan, elder martial brother? To put it bluntly, I always follow elder martial brother''s lead."


    Attitude or table, the sale of good Zhao Kuafu will still sell in place.


    Li Rui said with a smile: "well, recently, I got an adventure. However, this adventure needs a reliable person to support the overall situation. I can only hide behind the scenes. I think about it. Only younger martial brother, you have the strongest ability and the strongest development power. Although you are a little worse than me, the future is promising. "


    "Elder martial brother, I''m only a little worse than you? More than that. " Zhao Kuafu plays with taste.


    Li Rui said with a smile, "I''m talking about straight lines."


    Zhao Kuafu was speechless, that is, he was inferior to others. If he had not been able to fight, now with Li Rui''s words, he would have started to compete.


    No one can talk like this.


    "I don''t know what brother Li''s plan is?" Zhao Kuafu pondered for a moment and asked. Then Liangzi got up and went to the kitchen to help jiansuyan.


    Li Rui nodded with a smile: "you have found a good girlfriend."


    "Compared with my elder martial brother''s ability to find a girlfriend, I''m far behind." Zhao Kuafu said modestly, but his face was still a little proud. Liangzi is a good girl. He is lucky to meet such a girl.


    "This is the plan of the whole thing." Li Rui picked up a plan from the tea table and handed it to Zhao Kuafu. Details are written in it. Whether Zhao Kuafu does it or not depends on his own choice.


    Ten pages, six plans.


    Every page, it''s all written up. In fact, Li Rui firmly believes that Zhao Kuafu will follow this plan.


    Zhao Kuafu opened the plan and looked at it page by page. The more he looked down, the more his expression changed. For a while, his face was covered with clouds, for a while, he was laughing, for a while, he was expressionless.


    He''s very committed.


    This is the effect Li Rui wants to see. He has long guessed that Zhao Kuafu will be moved.


    For a long time, Zhao Kuafu closed the plan and took a long breath. He took the tea cup on the table and drank it down.


    "Elder martial brother, I knew we were the same kind of people. At the beginning, I advised you to join hands with me, and we would work together for a big vision industry. You just said that you would not do anything that was too ambitious. It''s better to go back and make a complete plan for yourself. "


    Li Rui said with a smile: "different, different nature."


    "What''s different? What we''re going to do is to harm the whole Wulin! In the world, what is the most powerful is not money, not power, but force! What we should do is to take charge of the whole martial arts world! Although you didn''t specify your goal in the plan, I can see that your ambition is very big! "


    Li Rui smiles but says nothing.


    Zhao Kuafu''s eyes flickered with fanaticism. He was holding the plan book, and his excitement was beyond his control.


    "For the last 20 years, I always felt that I had a very poor life. Although everyone calls me a genius, and my performance in the shadow guild is really superior to that of my peers, I don''t want to do nothing like those seniors! They huddle in the shadow, like rats crossing the street


    "You have to make a career, or you will live in vain! Some people are willing to be mice, some people live in a wolf, and some people, gas swallow thousands of miles like a tiger! Elder martial brother, you are a tiger. I''m a wolf. I''ll do it with you! "


    When Zhao Kuafu was inflated, Li Rui waved his hand and said, "Kuafu, don''t worry. Our brothers are destined to make a career, but we can''t be in a hurry. "


    "Elder martial brother, I don''t understand one thing. Where can we find hundreds of advanced skills? There are so many skills in the teacher? "


    Zhao Kuafu thought that the skill was given by the devil.


    At the same time, he must also be testing.


    With a mysterious smile, Li Rui just pushed all the secret sources to the extreme way.


    "Younger martial brother, if you think about it, what''s so strange that a person who has lived so long knows hundreds of skills? He is a professional tutor in this field. If he doesn''t even have this ability, I think he can just buy tofu and kill himself. "


    Li Rui boasted of his father and younger martial brother. He was affectionate and sincere.


    You can scare Zhao Kuafu.


    "Elder martial brother, you have a point!"

 Chapter 435

    Looking at the living room, these two people used to be the enemies of beating and killing, but now they are so close to each other, they all look strange. In fact, all of them in the room are listening.


    Strangely, later Li Rui and Zhao Kuafu chat, they can''t hear. I don''t know what magic power Li Rui used to block it.


    But I can still see the living room. They have a good chat.


    In the kitchen, Jiansu and Liangzi cooperate with each other.


    "Sister in law, you must be very happy with brother Li?" Liangzi is very careful. He talks and observes. In short, she is not so formal, as the only "main room", she has a natural home momentum.


    In short, put the dish into the pot and stir fry it, saying: "happiness is happiness, how can you be unhappy with the people you like. Aren''t you and Kuafu the same? "


    "Yes, I feel happy, too. But, sister-in-law, with so many women around brother Li, don''t you worry at all? "


    "There''s nothing to worry about. There are more people in the family, and it''s lively. I''m not used to it. " In a nutshell, he looked at Liangzi and said, "I know what you want to remind me, but long ago, I knew what the person I like was like, and I was prepared for that."


    "Don''t you feel unhappy?" Liangzi hands the peeled and washed garlic to jiansuyan. Jiansuyan cuts it well and puts it into the pot.


    "But if you think about it carefully, such as loss, what is it? As long as, I don''t know, I don''t see, it''s OK. "


    Liangzi has nothing to say.


    She felt vaguely that the state of a woman''s mind was beyond her comprehension.


    If you don''t have the same energy and thought, you can''t ask or regulate anyone according to your own mode.


    In short, I didn''t go on with this topic.


    She just thought in her heart that if it wasn''t for chance, maybe she and her sister would have died long ago, or become their playthings.


    Not every face brings luck. Not everyone''s life is calm. Want, get, that''s good, want more, greed is greater, in the end, but also nothing, lose everything.


    The kitchen two people''s movement, actually conceals in the living room two people''s hearing.


    After the last sentence, Zhao Kuafu gave Li Rui a thumbs up. That means that I admire Li Rui so much that he really has a way of dealing with women.


    But Li Rui gave a wry smile and didn''t say a word. In fact, Su Yan is very smart. The more she shows that "I know everything, but I don''t fight for it. I''m a good woman with general knowledge", the more Li Rui has to consider her feelings.


    The sentence "I didn''t see it, that''s all." obviously, it''s also a bit of a warning.


    It''s said that I''ve grown up a lot these years. I have the style of a hostess.


    Li Rui also kept quiet and continued to discuss the details of the implementation plan with Zhao Kuafu. Although there are only ten pieces of paper in the whole plan, it can be said that it is extremely difficult to implement it.


    The target groups are all people who have made achievements in martial arts. Tianchi Baijia, Beidi Shiwang, Longhushan tianshido, Hongmeng... Which one is not a well-known sect, which one has no top experts.


    Li Rui''s plan is to put all of these into a trap, which is not so easy.


    Li Rui is still in a state of life, although he is almost in a state of distraction. But as for Zhao Kuafu, he is now born on the ninth floor! Fortunately, this boy can hide, and also has the skill of black whale swallowing water. Otherwise, he would have died.


    However, the innate strength of the nine layers, that is, a slap to death. As a matter of top priority, Zhao Kuafu needs to improve his strength as soon as possible, and it''s time for Li Rui to break through.


    There are still a lot of things to do, so we should handle them carefully. Relevant details should not be ignored.


    Before I knew it, it was lunch time. In a nutshell, he called everyone to their seats. There was a great crowd. It was Zhao Kuafu. He was sour in his heart. He took his glass to Li Rui, the winner of his life.


    "Come on, elder martial brother, I wish you better and better health and more energetic." Zhao Kuafu''s point is that although you have many women, don''t ruin your body.


    Li Rui said with a smile: "you''re welcome, younger martial brother. I always have enough energy. As long as you''re here, I''m at ease. "


    Hearing this, Zhao Kuafu was not happy. He stepped into the spring of life twice, but was absorbed by Li Rui. Speaking of tragedy, which one is worse than him?


    Of course, Zhao Kuafu also has self-knowledge. Now that he has joined Li Rui''s plan and is determined to do something big, he can''t force him at such a time even if he has a big grievance.


    "Elder martial brother, take care of me more in the future. I will hold your thigh in the future."


    "You''re welcome, younger martial brother. Our younger martial brothers will make great progress hand in hand."


    Listen to these two people''s sharp words, the honey sword ground, Jian Su Mei they a few quick smile spurt.


    "Come on, let''s have a meal. We are all acquaintances. There are so many kinds of actors. Who can we show them?" Sakura was laughing and eating hard.


    Li Rui and Zhao Kuafu laugh but say nothing.


    After lunch, Li Rui and Zhao Kuafu continue to discuss their plans. They are quite ready to talk at night, but in the evening, they still go back to their homes to find their mothers. Zhao Kuafu has a sense of fear for the Li family. After all, he was hit by a concussion here and lost his memory. When he was allowed to live in the Li family again, he felt miserable all over.


    On the way back, Liangzi sat in the passenger seat, worried.


    "Kua Fu, is this really good? I don''t know about your plan, but brother Li doesn''t want to hurt you, does he? "


    "Of course he wants to hurt me. I''ll do the dirty things. However, he is actually helping me. At least, I feel more secure to join his camp. To tell you the truth, I''m afraid of him. As a senior brother, his strength is first-class. He can kill several lifesprings in one breath. He hasn''t tried his best yet! "


    "Sometimes, when I have nightmares, I dream that he will kill me. If he wants to kill me, I can''t run. This time we ran so far, he said he would show up as soon as he appeared. It can be seen that my elder martial brother has some helpers behind him. Join him and I have a thigh to hold


    Liangzi laughed: "it''s not like you. However, I think brother Li is a good man, but his style of doing things is different from yours. "


    "Why, are you attracted to him?" Zhao Kuafu is alert.


    Liangzi shook his head and hit Zhao Kuafu on the arm: "what are you talking about? I don''t want to be a member of his harem regiment. It''s better to be around the person you like, and I can take over you. "


    "I''m the one who took over you." Zhao Kuafu laughed and was very happy.

 Chapter 436

    Early the next morning, Li Rui set out to look for several kinds of medicinal materials. Since it is impossible to win over Zhao Kuafu and not give him any advantages, we can''t stretch out our hand to let Zhao Kuafu absorb aura.


    That can only help him refine some big tonic pills to mend his body. Naturally, the two people are hostile, and Li Rui can''t let people know his relationship with Zhao Kuafu, so he can only act alone.


    This stop, of course, came to Wang Jingfei''s home. The Wangs have money. If they don''t have herbs, they can pay for them.


    "Mr. Wang, I haven''t seen you for a long time. How have you been recently? Are you comfortable, happy or not? Where''s your father? "


    Li Rui''s access to the Wang family is unimpeded, and Wang Jingfei is the only one in the Wang family. Boss Wang Jianshu, it seems that he is not at home at the moment. Wang Jingfei personally brings tea to Li Rui. Li Rui is sitting on the sofa drinking tea. Wang Jingfei''s face is twitching.


    Obviously, he is very unhappy. He wants to stay away. But he can''t help it. Li Rui is now the number one expert in Jiangnan province. Can such a bottle of God come to his house as a guest without good hospitality?


    Because of the wealth of his family, Wang Jingfei can reach people as magical as Li Rui. Maybe he doesn''t have to do anything. He can stare people to death with one look. Isn''t it powerful? Sorry!


    Since childhood, most of them have been served by others, but now Wang Jingfei has to be careful with Li Rui.


    That''s the gap.


    When Wang Jingfei accepted his fate, he looked down and had a lot of thoughts in his heart. He still had a smile on his face: "brother Li, my father''s business is not going well recently. He has sold a lot of real estate to pay off debts in succession. In the future, you don''t have to say that our family is the richest man. No, our family is not the richest now."


    "Oh? What''s the matter? Is it because your family wants to keep a low profile in order not to be the richest man


    "That''s not the reason. Although the tree is big enough to attract wind, it''s good to be the richest man. Everyone knows that you are the richest man, so they have more trust in you. The title depends on how to use it. Generally speaking, it''s good to fight for the richest man. If there is no shortage of capital flow and there is no ambition in all aspects of channels, there will be no competition. The Internet tycoons in Jiangnan province can fight for the richest man, but they don''t fight because they don''t have to. Our family wants this title. Now it''s up to us. "


    "Be specific."


    "Last time someone from the Bai family came to Tianchi, they were all killed by Li Rui. As a result, I think people died in our family''s territory. The people of tianchibai''s family cut off the capital flow of our company recently. It''s a bit cruel. "


    "What''s going on?" he said Li Rui is a little interested. The white family of Tianchi dares to obstruct. Is it because they have got any news?


    Wang Jingfei takes a look at Li Rui. He is also a young man. The so-called newborn calf is not afraid of tigers. It''s a person of this age. However, there are still servants and so on. He pointed to the upstairs. Li Rui understood and they went upstairs.


    Wang Jingfei''s room is still quite large, with a long table with copywriting and other things on it. It can be seen that the top childe of Jiangnan province is not a person who is good for nothing.


    Li Rui found that Lu Zhao and Ma Donglai had something in common with Wang Jingfei. However, Wang Jingfei''s hand is obviously bigger. Lu Zhao and Ma Donglai are still tossing around the game club. Wang Jingfei has invested hundreds of millions of yuan in this area.


    Report, data, company prospect analysis


    "What did you do?" Li Rui asked.


    Wang Jingfei scratched his head and was embarrassed to say, "I didn''t do it. I asked the analyst to do it. I don''t have to do this kind of thing myself. It''s a headache. In my opinion, since I am a boss, I don''t need to do everything in detail. I just need to manage the right people and find the right way. "


    Li Rui thinks that Wang Jingfei is also a man with brains.


    "Yes, you still have something." Li Rui nodded and sat down at the long table.


    "The white family of Tianchi, this time sent Bai Longfei, the director of the southern region of Tianchi group, who is a strong woman. It''s very powerful. My father, who is in his fifties, is oppressed by this 30-year-old woman in business. It''s really frustrating. However, Tianchi group is also rich. My family is going to be broken this time. People think that our family has offended the leaders of the government. In fact, it''s either Bai Longfei or Bai Longfei. "


    "What''s your family going to do?" Li Rui asked.


    Wang Jingfei sighed: "it''s my father who is in front of me, trying to contact the Bai family and negotiate with Bai Longfei. It''s a big deal. Cut the flesh and bleed. Make friends. I can''t help it. I can''t wring my arm on someone''s thigh. "


    "Is Bai Longfei in the provincial capital?"


    "Yes, but we can''t know her whereabouts. This woman is said to be able to transvestite. Unless she wants to meet someone, it''s hard for others to find her. Speaking of all, there is a party tonight, and my father invited Bai Longfei. I don''t know if she will come


    "Interesting. Prepare two suits. We''ll go to the party tonight. I''d like to see if there are enough white people in Tianchi to kill me. "


    Wang Jingfei looked happy and said excitedly, "great, thank you brother Li. I knew brother Li would not sit back and ignore me. Anyway, our Wangs also work for brother Li. My father asked me not to disturb you. I thought, "it''s all my own people..."


    This guy is very good at beating snakes. If you give him some color, he can open a dyeing shop. Li Rui can''t remember when he said that the Wang family was working for themselves. It was all made up by Wang Jingfei.


    "Stop flattering. I''ll help you deal with this matter for the Wang family. If you don''t tell me more, how many hundred million yuan can be saved at least? As for me, I''m not here to ask for money. Here''s a list. If you collect all the herbs on my list, I won''t bother to go to other places. "


    Li Rui took out a list from his arms with the names of the herbs he needed. In fact, there are so many herbs used to supplement Zhao Kuafu''s aura. The most important herbs are actually used by Li Rui himself to break through the realm.


    Wang Jingfei took the list and looked at it, which made his scalp numb. He knows some herbs, such as Centennial ginseng, and he has never heard of some herbs.


    However, in the end, it''s just looking for medicinal materials, and the difficulty is still less than that of competing with the Bai family in Tianchi. In the world, if you can solve things with money, it''s all small things.


    At least for the Wang family, they would rather spend hundreds of millions on medicinal materials than face the white family in Tianchi.


    Money can be earned again, but it''s very humiliating and boring to spend money with others or even be beaten by others.


    "Brother Li, don''t worry. I will collect the medicinal materials. I''ll arrange it right now. Just a moment


    Wang Jingfei rushed out with the list of medicinal materials.


    He is happy to help his family.

 Chapter 437

    Collecting medicinal materials is also a top priority. At this moment, Wang Jingfei goes out to explain things to others. Li Rui comes out of his room and goes back to the living room.


    The Wangs are big and the location is excellent. On this side of the provincial capital, this is one of the best villas in the best location. However, it''s just a little less warmth of home. Li Rui is not in a hurry while drinking tea. Almost a cup of tea, Wang Jingfei has not come back.


    But a little girl in Lori''s skirt came to Li Rui and sat down beside him.


    "Are you Li Rui?"


    Li Rui took a look at her sister, nodded her head and asked her, "who are you?"


    "My cousin told me to treat you first. He is very busy. I guess you are my cousin''s friend. What''s the matter? He asked for you? "


    Li Rui shook his head: "it doesn''t count."


    "That''s strange. He asked me to come and entertain you. Did I get him wrong? "


    "What do you think he meant?" Li Rui asked with a smile.


    "He wants me to seduce you, I guess. Look at you. You''re not bad. You''re not the one who lacks a girlfriend. It''s estimated that there''s more than one. It''s strange. Am I wrong? "


    "Should be, he won''t let you such a nervous person to seduce me, because no result." Li Rui shrugged, leaned back on the sofa and closed his eyes.


    I haven''t squinted for a few minutes. I was patted on the shoulder. Li Rui opened his eyes and saw sister Lori holding a chessboard: "would you like to play chess with me? I''m so bored by myself. "


    Li Rui can still play chess.


    "OK, I''ll be with you for the next set."


    Lori''s sister set up the chess and cards, holding the red card first.


    "To introduce myself, my name is Wei Ying, a chess expert. You have to show all your strength, otherwise, I can''t enjoy myself. "


    Lori''s smile was so deep.


    Li Rui can''t laugh or cry: "it''s just playing chess. If you''re not enjoying yourself, who will entertain whom?"


    "You''re older than me. We treat each other, of course." Wei Ying laughs. The little girl is a little skinny.


    Although he is only 13 or 14 years old, he is almost 1.7 meters tall. It''s just that the face is very tender. However, Li Rui is not interested in this kind of little girl film, and most of his attention is focused on the chessboard.


    The two fight each other.


    Wei Ying didn''t lie. Her chess level is really high. Whether it is the handling of details or the control of the overall situation, they are all in place, showing the taste of perfection.


    Li Rui frowned tightly, and after ten minutes, he reached a deadlock. Compared with Wei Ying, Li Rui is not as good as her.


    Twelve minutes later, sunspot was defeated and killed by one shot.


    "Great."


    Li Rui relaxes. After the game is over, he leans back on the sofa. Wei Ying sat opposite Li Rui and said curiously, "you don''t seem to care about winning or losing at all. Is it because I''m young?"


    "No, it''s because I don''t care about winning or losing. I did the whole process seriously, and I didn''t have so much obsession with the final result. Your chess ability is very high. I won''t look down on you because of my age. "


    "Is that so? That''s really good. "


    Li Rui smiles and closes his eyes again.


    Wei Ying got up and left the living room.


    Soon after, Wang Jingfei came back. He was carrying two suits in his hand. They were all black. The workmanship and texture were excellent, and they were younger.


    "Are you satisfied with these two Versace suits?"


    Li Rui raised his eyelids and took a look. He said faintly, "it''s OK. There''s no brand."


    Wang Jingfei smiles.


    Li Rui squinted at him and said, "have you arranged for the medicinal materials?"


    "It''s arranged. The people below have been informed to search as soon as possible. They should start to send it one after another."


    "That''s good. I''m sleepy. Please arrange it and I''ll find a room to rest." Li Rui yawned, showing a little tired. Wang Jingfei repeatedly agreed and asked the housekeeper to arrange. The housekeeper takes Li Rui to the villa room to have a rest, and Wang Jingfei goes back to the room.


    In the evening, Li Rui changes his suit. Shi ran walks out of the guest room. Wang Jingfei is already waiting in the living room.


    Both of them are good-looking, and with proper formal clothes, they seem to be the leading role in the idol drama. Li Rui is upright and handsome. Wang Jingfei is sunny, handsome and well behaved.


    All the women in the villa subconsciously look at the two handsome men. It is the men who all feel that this is probably the so-called "son of heaven". Everything is good for them.


    Rich, handsome and talented. This world is so unfair.


    The starting vehicle is a Bentley Tim Yue. There is also a car refrigerator in the back seat. Wang Jingfei takes out two iced drinks from the fridge. Li Rui drinks the drinks, but he is also happy.


    Half an hour later, the car stopped at the gate of Dawan hotel.


    Wang Jingfei leads the way and Li Rui goes to the hotel. The little sister at the door saw the two men, with stars in her eyes. The appearance of the hero of the idol drama really brought her own aura.


    "Wow, if I could spend the night with one of them, I''d like to undress and pay a thousand dollars!"


    "One thousand ocean, you want to sleep the handsome guy. I''m afraid you''re not dreaming! Handsome guys are scarce resources. Besides, they come here with good money! "


    "There''s no way. A thousand is the bottom line I can bear."


    Li Rui could not help laughing at the chattering of the welcome girls.


    Once upon a time, those little sisters who welcomed guests were all his unattainable goddesses. Now, it turns out that the little sister of Yingbin is willing to pour the post behind her back. This world is really yesterday, today and day by day.


    However, time has changed, Li Rui''s side, there is no lack of beauty resources. Once the youth, eventually grow up, can smile in the face of the temptation of the past, do not move half a voice.


    A grand banquet was held on the fifth floor of Dawan hotel. Handsome men and beautiful women, high-ranking officials, new rich, billionaires, get together. As you can see, there are all the upper class figures in Jiangnan Province, not to mention all, at least half of them.


    Wang Jianshu''s face is still big enough.


    Li Rui and Wang Jingfei entered the banquet not long ago. As Wang Jianshu''s only son, Wang Jingfei still has many things to do, mainly entertainment.


    "Brother Li, excuse me for a moment. I''ll come back after saying hello."


    "I''m not in a hurry to help you." Li Rui picked up his glass and sat down in a place of his own. The line of sight is wandering in the banquet room, mainly observing the woman who may appear.


    "Hi, let''s meet again!"


    Luo Li''s sister Wei Ying appears in front of Li Rui again. Looking very excited, holding a box of chess in hand, it seems that he is recruiting opponents again.


    Li Rui laughs: "you are not Wei Ying, you are Bai Longfei, the skill of changing face is really first-class."


    "How do you recognize me?" Asked sister Laurie.


    Li Rui spread out his hand: "it''s not good to change your face. If you have the ability to change your soul, then you are powerful. In fact, I recognized you in the morning. However, since Wang Jianshu is going to appear at this banquet, I just want to get together and sit down and have a talk. "


    "You''re good." Bai Longfei no longer pretends to be the so-called "Wei Ying". Her appearance changes rapidly and becomes a young woman in her thirties.

 Chapter 438

    Although it has been changed, it looks like Guan Feixue.


    Li Rui said with a smile: "you must be very popular with men. If you marry one, you will get several."


    "I can change my voice." Bai Longfei smiles happily.


    "Of course, there are also shortcomings. Although you changed your face, you didn''t change anything. It is impossible for a woman of thirty to wear the clothes of a girl of ten. "


    Indeed, many passers-by look at Bai Longfei strangely.


    Bai Longfei smiles, reaches for her hand, and turns into Lori''s face.


    It''s amazing.


    Li Rui watched Bai Longfei play face changing tricks. Wang Jianshu came to speak on stage. He was just a welcome speech. In addition, he invited everyone to eat and drink. He is the richest man. Although he may encounter some crises now, he doesn''t have to kowtow to others.


    Moreover, Wang Jingfei''s friendship below is not bad. He greets the guests for his father, but the scene is not neglected. At the end of his speech, Wang Jianshu saw Li Rui. Li Rui waved to him and motioned him to come.


    Wang Jianshu came, many people do not understand why Wang Jianshu so listen to a young man''s words. Wang Jianshu did not explain, until Li Rui reminded him: "this is Bai Longfei."


    Wang Jianshu suddenly realized.


    When Wang Jianshu suddenly realized this, Li Rui looked at Wang Jingfei again. When I think about it, I immediately understand what''s going on. It should be that Wang Jianshu is acting. Wang Jingfei has a cousin out of nothing and goes to his home. Does Wang Jianshu know?


    What Wang Jingfei later revealed about the plight of the Wang family in his room was to test whether Li Rui would help or not?


    Make sure Li Rui will help, then Bai Longfei comes.


    Although it''s not clear what kind of arrangement it is, in the final analysis, it''s Wang Jianshu''s arrangement behind it. Gao, Li Rui admires this method.


    "Uncle Wang, let''s find a place to have a chat. There are many people and many eyes here."


    Wang Jianshu quickly agreed.


    Wang Jianshu leads Li Rui and Bai Longfei out of the banquet hall and comes to a reception room: "this is an industry under my name. It''s very safe because it''s a secret treatment."


    "Bai Longfei, why did you come to me on your own initiative?" Li Rui sat down and asked the first question. Bai Longfei said with a smile: "we didn''t know you very much. Last time the wolf soul commander of the wilderness wolf came to us for help, we knew you were the number one person."


    "So you Baijia are after me?"


    "At that time, the wolf soul suddenly became crazy and even cut his neck in front of our Bai family. Before he died, he told you that he would come to Tianchi to find our Bai family. "


    Bai Longfei looks at Li Rui with a strange expression: "so here we are."


    "You want to be my enemy?" Li Rui asked casually.


    At this time, Wang Jianshu poured two glasses of water and handed them to Li Rui and Bai Longfei respectively. Wang Jianshu''s forehead is full of sweat. The conversation between the two of them tonight is beyond the scope of his richest man.


    Many people die because they know too many secrets they shouldn''t know.


    "Or shall I go out first?" Wang Jianshu was quite uneasy.


    Bai Longfei took a look at him and said faintly: "no, it''s almost time for us to talk about miscellaneous things. Wang Jianshu, today I want you to make a choice, whether you want to follow Li Rui or our Tianchi white family. You can choose by yourself. "


    Wang Jianshu''s face was extremely ugly.


    As soon as this comes up, we''ll enlarge it. Bai Longfei is not a woman to deal with.


    Wang Jianshu carefully looked at Li Rui and made sure that Li Rui was not angry. Then he said, "Miss Bai, I''m just a small chess piece. You Bai family want to move me. Isn''t that already moving? To tell you the truth, it''s not impossible for you to move my industry, but have you considered the above meaning? I''m just a housekeeper. I can''t control the fight between you immortals, and I can''t get involved. "


    Wang Jianshu said this interestingly. He told Bai Longfei that there was someone behind me.


    In fact, Wang Jianshu is not the one who has done the most damage to the current confrontation.


    Bai Longfei sneered: "the agent can change."


    "It''s hard for anyone else. The fight between immortals will bring disaster to the fish in the pond. Where should the chess player choose to go on stage? " Wang Jianshu looks down on his face and speaks lightly, but his reasoning is not ambiguous.


    "Bai Longfei, you Bai family are representatives of death. Now you dare to trouble me. I''m really convinced. OK, we don''t have to talk about it today. Wang Jianshu, you can rest assured that I will bring down the Bai family in three months. "


    Bai Longfei laughed on the spot: "Li Rui, don''t talk big here. My Bai family is in Beidi and Tianchi. You have a little foundation in the south at most. What are you going to do with me? It''s a pity that you can bring down the Bai family. Ask boss Wang if he believes it or not


    Li Rui also sneered: "I don''t need Thaksin. You just have to remember which opponents I have met, which ones have eaten good fruits. Sometimes I admire your so-called martial arts aristocratic families. They are arrogant and arrogant. Even if you are so optimistic about your own expectations, you can study the growth curve of others and know that sooner or later, you will collapse. "


    Bai Longfei is thoughtful.


    Li Rui then said, "what''s more, just now you said that Tianchi is the territory of your Bai family. So, when you come to the south, the martial arts of Jiangnan Province, do you know who has the final say? Not your white house, but the labor and management has the final say. From tomorrow on, if I see and hear about your Bai family again, I''d rather kill one by one than let it go. If I kill you in a river of blood, you''ll know who''s going to work here. "


    Bai Longfei''s face changed.


    She had come to test Li Rui to find out what kind of person she was.


    Now she knows.


    It''s a strong opponent.


    It''s also a man who kills iron blood.


    Li Rui got up and Wang Jianshu was in awe. Bai Longfei also gets up. She knows that the conversation is over.


    However, if only a few words, it is impossible to scare her.


    "Li Rui, you''d better make it clear that our white family in Tianchi is far from what you can deal with. Just send a distractor to come here... "


    Li Rui interrupted with a wave: "is it amazing to be distracted? You think I can''t get in? In addition, I advise you to buy the ticket for tonight. I will leave my soul imprint on you. If I find your trace after 12 o''clock tonight, I will not be merciful. "


    Bai Longfei''s face turned blue and red.


    After a few seconds, she left the reception room with a cold hum.


    Wang Jianshu''s attitude is respectful: "brother Li, what should we do?"


    "You help me to collect the herbs. After twelve o''clock tonight, I start to kill people. By the way, make a list. "


    Anyway, the underworld wants a head. Since the Bai family wants to be the first, they should be attacked first.


    Tonight, the gate of chengdi will usher in a real feast of death.

 Chapter 439

    The time passed, and the banquet time was pushed to ten o''clock. At this time, the people present had no idea about time. Young men and women are trying to hook up with each other. Uncles and aunts are communicating in business, or exchanging experiences.


    Li Rui and Wang Jianshu return to the field again. Wang Jingfei comes over with a goblet and a smile on his face.


    "Dad, just now Wei Ying left. How was your conversation? Is it going well? "


    He thought that Li Rui''s presence was naturally smooth. This question was just icing on the cake.


    Wang Jianshu''s face sank: "the talk has collapsed. You should be prepared, jing''er. Don''t go out recently."


    Wang Jingfei suddenly turned pale, his throat was dry, and his goblet was almost unstable. Judging from his appearance, that sentence seems to mean that the great changes of the Wang family are coming.


    Li Rui said with a smile: "don''t worry, I''ll start killing people from this evening. The Bai family will kill one, two and a pair. As long as you get the herbs ready quickly, I''ll take people to kill the Bai family and take them to their old nest. If it is, the Bai family will perish. If it is not, I will perish, and the Bai family will not embarrass you any more. But if you drag on, you Wang''s family will be in the middle. It''s not good to be a man. "


    Li Rui understood such a simple truth. Wang Jingfei understood it and looked at Wang Jianshu: "let''s go to work now?"


    "Do it, do it as soon as possible." Wang Jianshu nodded.


    Wang said hello to several people and then left the banquet hall. Wang Jingfei''s side is similar. The father and son know which is lighter and which is heavier.


    Business is important, but life is more important.


    Collecting medicinal materials is the most important task at present!


    Li Rui is not so busy. He is relaxed now. In another hour and a half, it''s time to get down to business. Just in time, kill a man so that he can go to Niutou, so that he won''t do anything.


    As a leader, the most annoying thing is that the people under his hands are lazy. Even if he has nothing to do, he has to arrange something. Anyway, he can''t watch people idle.


    After thinking about it, Li Rui really feels a bit of a workplace.


    Yama is the big boss, Niutou is the manager, and he is the salesman under the manager.


    After 12 p.m., Li Rui drove out of the hotel. The list given by Wang Jianshu involves several investment tycoons in the province, that is, Bai Longfei''s running dog.


    These guys make trouble in the capital market and kill people.


    At the top of the list is a guy named Deng Feng. He is 40 years old. In name, he is the head of a private investment company in Fujian Province. In fact, he is in charge of a listed company. It is also to do real estate, which has a lot of competition with Wang''s real estate.


    Deng Feng has a problem. He likes girls. I like it, but it contains too much content. Most of the contents are illegal, such as paying for them, or giving them to people on the road. Most of the victims are 14 or 15 years old.


    This time, Deng Feng is resting in his private house. Without exception, a 15-year-old girl is tied to the bed.


    Deng Feng''s private house is unknown to everyone except one of his capable subordinates, even his wife. On weekdays, Deng Feng is an elite boss in the workplace. Outsiders don''t know his hobby.


    The reason why the Wangs know it is because Deng Feng and the Wangs are not on the right track. Business competition always requires intelligence. Wang Jianshu is an old fox. He has known how to deal with Deng Feng for a long time, but he has never had the right opportunity to get rid of this eyesore.


    The girl on the bed was very white and tender. Deng Feng took a bath and came out of the bathroom.


    "Shake, shake, shake to grandma bridge, grandma praised my good baby..."


    Humming out of tune nursery rhymes, Deng Feng showed a ferocious and cruel smile on his face and looked at the good baby on the bed. The girl had a ball of white cloth in her mouth and her hands and feet were tied tightly. She seemed to have a premonition of what was going to happen. The girl was trembling with fear.


    Deng Feng went to bed with a smile and climbed up slowly: "don''t worry, I won''t hurt you. Don''t shout, OK? If you scream, I''ll strangle you. "


    Powerful and insidious, under such a threat, let alone a child, even an adult, will obediently follow his words.


    But at this time, a towel fell, just covered the girl''s eyes. And Deng Feng is creepy. He has a hunch that there is something behind him!


    Before Deng Feng could react, he was pulled by a huge force on his arm. Deng Feng''s whole skeleton frame seemed to be falling apart, making a penetrating click sound. Within a second, he hit the wall.


    Dong!


    The bricks on the wall were sunken in, and Deng Feng was seriously injured almost in an instant. With a mouthful of blood in his mouth, Deng Feng opened his eyes feebly and looked forward.


    A young man, standing in front of him.


    "It''s really pitiful. It seems that the Bai family didn''t inform you. Otherwise, you don''t dare to come out to play at this time today."


    "You, who are you?"


    "Me? I am death. "


    The man is smiling, his forehead seems to have an eye open. With a roar, Deng Feng felt that something terrible had come to this world!


    It was a huge door.


    Deng Feng''s eyes widened and he wanted to escape. He felt that something was pulling him in the door. That feeling was unspeakable. It''s like a man who can''t swim falls into the sea and keeps sinking, and below it is a bottomless abyss!


    Whoosh!


    In the middle of chengdi gate, a strange wind blows directly to make Dengfeng fly. He floated to the door, but looking back, Deng Feng was frightened to find that his body was still in place.


    His face was full of horror and he seemed to find something. However, the mysterious wind did not move a minute to bring him into the door. In the end, with another thud, the door closed.


    Deng Feng has lost his breath and is cold.


    Li Rui came to the bedside, picked up the girl and left Deng Feng''s private house. The next day there will be the scene of the murder. If the girl is left here, it is very likely to change her life.


    Although the experience of being kidnapped is also very unfortunate, it may be nothing compared with being involved in a homicide case.


    Li Rui took the girl to the door of the police station, and then he left at ease. The time was pushed to two o''clock in the morning, and Li Rui went on to the next place.


    There are still many people to kill tonight.


    Deng Feng is just a businessman. By nature, he is a scholar with no ability to bind a chicken. Although this kind of person has a better brain, it does not meet the expectations of Tauren.


    What Tauren wants is a strong soul.


    The revolution has not yet been successful, Li Rui still needs to work hard to harvest more souls.

 Chapter 440

    Hell is empty, the devil is in the world.


    It''s not pleasant to kill people at all. After all, what we reap is fresh life and the same kind. But Li Rui didn''t feel so guilty when he thought that all the people he killed were demons.


    With the death of these people, the world will be better. At the same time, only when these people are dead can Li Rui be ready to hand over to the local government.


    A lot of people died in the provincial capital that night. The number of people who died was not only investors, but also those who were strong in martial arts. One of them lives in the spring and two of them are strong in Shenhai. They are killed by Li Ruige. They want to protect their investors and have conflicts with Li Rui.


    Li Rui had no choice but to kill them.


    Early the next morning, the whole business district of the provincial capital was in danger. At this time, the arrangement of the Wang family came on stage, and only let out a piece of wind. Whoever cooperates with the Bai family in Tianchi will die.


    In such a word, all of us suddenly realized that we had come back to our senses.


    "The richest man or the richest man, your uncle or your uncle!"


    "Wang Jianshu is holding something on his thigh. He really envies me."


    "Lao Wang is very good."


    Well, it''s widely said that the Wang family has been in great trouble, and the tycoons who are familiar with capital operation have been sharpening their swords for a long time. Everyone who knows the inside story knows that the Wang family may be in trouble. Tianchi white family, white dragon Fei a appearance, what is the Wang family?


    Three Wangs are not enough for one Bai Longfei. Besides, Wangs are just chess pieces. It''s only a matter of time before the white family in Tianchi can kill such pieces. It must be bad to say how the Wang family is doing. Otherwise, why hold a party for no reason?


    As a result, on the second day after the banquet, the Wang family announced the news with great momentum.


    Shocked eyes.


    In the next few days, the whole white house in Tianchi disappeared and did not dare to make any more moves. In fact, several people died. Bai Longfei tried to snipe Wang''s assets through remote capital operation.


    But Li Rui is a fuel-efficient lamp?


    No matter how Bai Longfei operates his capital, he will not enter the boundary of Jiangnan province. Even the people who contact the boundary of Jiangnan Province, the hidden stream of hidden piles, want to do something bad quietly, they die at home the next day, cool.


    Wang''s family was originally in Jiangnan Province, where they had a great influence and were engaged in information collection in shopping malls. If a little bit of information was handed over, the next day the capital businessmen from other provinces would have to weigh it up. After all, it is totally unreasonable and procedural for people to kill people.


    Come in, kill, change.


    It''s very simple and crude.


    Zhao Ling has come to the provincial capital these days. She is so angry by Li Rui that she runs to the villa where Feixue is. Before Li Rui came to the provincial capital, she had the key to Feixue''s villa. He can''t get used to other places. Later, she mostly lives here.


    In the morning, before Li Ruiren woke up, Zhao Ling banged on the door outside. Li Rui went to open the door, and Zhao Ling ran in angrily without changing her shoes: "Li Rui, I think you want to be shot and live impatiently. Do you know what you are doing?"


    "Would you like a melon?" Li Rui takes the melon from the refrigerator, cuts it and hands it to Zhao Ling. Zhao Ling took it over, gnawing and shouting: "it''s so hot for me. It''s so nice of you to have melons to eat. By the way, I ask you, what do you mean, why kill so many people? "


    "I can''t help it either." Li Rui put on a helpless posture, the tone heard, it seems to be forced to prostitute like pain, "Tianchi white family want my old life, you know Tianchi white family? You don''t know? Forget it, I don''t want to tell you. Fang Yi, they must know. In other words, the white family in Tianchi is really good at all kinds of evils... "


    While eating melons with Zhao Ling, Li Rui tells the whole story.


    Of course, I don''t mention anything about the underground. I can''t say anything about it. I can''t hide my secret when I say it. Underground wechat group, this is his biggest card, no one can tell.


    "... you said that Wang Jingfei, such a good young talent, why should he suffer this disaster? Of course, I can''t see it. The white family in Tianchi has no royal law. They can do whatever they want, and they don''t ask me whether the knife in Li''s hand is fast or not. "


    Li Rui''s speech was vigorous, and her expression was just right. She said that Zhao Ling could not agree any more. She was filled with indignation, patted the table and cried, "this white family in Tianchi is a great death!"


    "Yes, you don''t know. They pushed me off the cliff last time. You go back and ask Fang one of them, is the nostrils of the Wudao family really so high and inviolable? Their crackdown on the newcomers is not conducive to the development of our Chinese talents! What''s the name? It''s called jealousy of the virtuous and the capable. Now it''s a new era. It''s not the old society. There are so many natural decrees. They get all the benefits. "


    Zhao Ling nodded again and again: "that''s what they are! Li Rui, don''t worry. We have learned about this matter. We will deal with it well. Huaxia group will never take sides with those deep-rooted evil forces! "


    Li Rui said happily: "then I can rest assured. By the way, there is more love in the refrigerator. Do you want it? I know you love this. I prepared it last time. "


    Zhao Ling''s eyes lit up: "Wow, so sweet."


    Both of them are having a good time in Guan Feixue''s villa. Li Rui doubts whether the superior leader let Zhao Ling come or whether she just wants to eat. If it is the latter, then Zhao Ling is too terrible. She rubs her food to other people''s homes. If it goes on like this, how can it be?


    She didn''t go back until Zhao Ling finished her lunch.


    I still have big and small food in my hand.


    After that, Zhao Ling went to report her work to Fang and told them what Li Rui had said. Fang Yi, they are also angry. It''s a fact that the Bai family in Tianchi is not reasonable. They come here to organize people to fight with the Wang family. What do they want? Capital internal friction?


    Fang Yidao and others immediately took action, and Fang Yidao came forward, intentionally or unintentionally, to contact the actual person behind the Wang family assets. The official ability of the Huaxia special action team is still very huge. When it comes to this, no one is willing to move the cheese.


    That night, things became interesting.


    There are no dead people, not even water flowers. It''s as if the world has never had such a group of people. It''s not evil. There''s no sound when so many people die.


    The follow-up processing is even more incomprehensible. The assets of those who died were quickly seized by the superior department.


    "It''s amazing."


    A shopping mall tycoon who is good at dancing in the capital market all the year round left such a comment after knowing these things. Since then, there have been more big bosses standing in line with Tianchi Bai''s family. They announced that they would be honest and make some statements.


    In a word, they can see clearly that there are people who can''t be provoked in Jiangnan province.


    As for who this person is, it''s not up to them.


    Since then, the immortal fight, ordinary people are not willing to participate in, are not willing to cooperate.


    Other people''s knives, too fast.

 Chapter 441

    Tianchi white home, received the news, a fury. Bai Jintang, the owner of the Bai family, listened to Bai Longfei''s statement of the whole incident in the Bai family''s villa. After that, he let out the following words:


    "If you don''t get rid of this person, you''ll lose your face."


    The weight is very heavy, indeed, as Buckingham said. Before and after, the Bai family also felt aggrieved. Bai xuanyang, a grandson, sent him to Luotian Dabi. It is reasonable to say that the south is not a person without care. But when he sent him back, he was beaten into a cripple.


    It took countless precious medicinal materials and specially invited medical masters to cure Bai xuanyang. As a result, he sent someone to ask Li Rui what he meant. He didn''t think that the two interrogators of xuanming died again.


    It was the hairy boy named Li Rui who killed him.


    We are all practitioners of martial arts. It''s normal to have friction. It''s a matter of being so infuriated that you can beat people to the last breath, even not to the last breath.


    It''s too much deception.


    Let Bai Longfei go to the south, that is to warn Li Rui. It''s not good for anyone to fight like this. I never thought that Li Rui didn''t know what to do. He even killed dozens of people at a time.


    What kind of person is this? Are you still human? It''s so easy to kill that other families don''t dare to get close to the Bai family.


    I''m afraid I''m going to die in vain.


    What''s the matter? Let alone the owner of the Bai family, people in the North feel scared. Which temple God is Li Rui so arrogant? The means are so brutal.


    Some people said that unless the boy doesn''t set foot in the north, the cliff will make him feel painful.


    It didn''t take long. Something''s wrong.


    It''s Li Rui, but it''s not Li Rui himself, it''s his younger martial brother. A boy named Zhao Kuafu, in just a few weeks, his strength has broken through from the congenital state to the life spring state, and he is just out of the sky. The news came that there was no one on the North ground.


    "These two brothers are going against heaven?"


    Even the Bai family was afraid.


    Just imagine that mingquanjing is not the realm of rotten streets. The most terrible thing is to arrive at mingquanjing in a few weeks. What''s the concept? It''s equivalent to being scolded by the leader for walking to work today, driving a Bentley tomorrow and having a company in its name.


    The most terrible thing is that this man''s elder martial brother is also a loser. It doesn''t take much effort to fight for several lives!


    It''s really evil.


    For a moment, no one in Beidi dares to scold Li Rui. They don''t want to offend Li Rui, but Li Rui wants to offend them.


    "Well, it''s not polite to come but not to go. If we don''t teach them, we will make them think that they can teach us at will. Kua Fu, I''ll give you the list. "


    To create conflicts, Li Rui returned to Jianghua city from the provincial capital. After a busy period of time, Li Rui also had to rest for a while. The soul of the local government keeps coming in. Zhao Kuafu keeps doing things. Everything is chaotic and orderly.


    He doesn''t have to do everything himself.


    The main reason is that Li Rui''s realm has reached the edge of breakthrough. On this day, Li Rui came to daxueping in the back mountain.


    The sky was dim and a rain pattered down. After summer, the autumn wind is cool. This year passed, and time passed quickly. He lived in the spring for a year. Today, he decided to make a breakthrough.


    Distraction, a realm of tempering the soul.


    According to Taoist priest Tianxing, when you reach this state, you are not afraid of the general soul body.


    Faint thunder, sad wind and rain.


    Li Rui began to promote the aura in his body crazily, driving the aura to surge in his body, washing every corner of his body over and over again.


    Soul, shudder!

 Chapter 442

    Distraction is the tempering of the soul, which of course is to prepare for entering jiedan. Many strong martial arts people stay in the state of life spring and distraction all their life. They dare not think about it.


    Just stepping into the distracted state, the massive aura is enough for them to drink a pot. Ordinary people practice diligently. At the age of 80, they can barely gather enough aura to step into a distracted state. But at that time, they are powerless, and their aura is exhausted. If they fight hard, they will probably fail.


    Apart from individual martial arts families, they have their own ways. They can only create a bottle of strong distractors by passing on their merits or making the best use of their natural resources and treasures.


    Compared with them, Li Rui didn''t work so hard to gather this aura. Zhao Kuafu alone was sucked by him twice, not to mention other places of life.


    The supplement of soul power is also led by the soul to collect. The reason why we are not distracted is that we want to make a big news. The realm is the same, but the strength is not necessarily the same.


    As people say, the middle class earns 300000 a month and 800000 a month. Is 300000 and 800000 the same thing?


    There are different levels of distraction.


    Li Rui either does not enter, wants to enter enters the firmest distraction situation.


    This is a young cultivator''s attitude towards the future.


    There was a strong wind in the back mountain, and the autumn wind swept the fallen leaves. Countless birds fly up, a shuddering force, slowly brewing ascension.


    The sky, thunder.


    Boom!


    Entering jiedan, you need to suffer thunder. But now Li Rui is ready to enter the distraction, and there is thunder.


    "I''m not picking the wrong day, am I? Should we choose a sunny day? "


    Li Rui starts to murmur. Don''t get distracted. He is also struck by thunder. If you carry it over, it''s OK. If you don''t carry it over and are killed by thunder, you have to laugh to death?


    However, since we have decided to enter the distracted state today, there is no way out.


    The breath rose little by little, and everything was under Li Rui''s control. The advantage of having capital lies in this. Other people need to worry about breaking through a situation. Li Rui doesn''t need to worry about it. It''s a matter of course, and the progress is according to his own ideas.


    Arrangements.


    Breath breaks through the peak of life spring, and Li Rui feels that his soul energy is also fluctuating. Sometimes, when you are in a trance, you are most likely to have problems.


    Once the soul energy is not integrated with Reiki, it is easy to let Reiki go away. The most direct consequence is to explode and die. There is no place to die. Many strong people who are in the state of life spring and distraction die here.


    That kind of miserable way of death is also the place where the most powerful people in Mingquan are hesitant. Isn''t it good to live well? It''s not true that he died so miserably.


    But fortunately, Li Rui''s soul power is far more abundant than others. In fact, although Li Rui is in Mingquan, there are signs for the cultivation of the soul body, and even the time for the soul to leave the body can last for five minutes.


    This is actually a very terrible data, that is, many strong distractors can only do this at most.


    Li Rui looked up and let out a long cry.


    The howling is clear.


    Far away, in short, led the women to stand on the roof of the villa, echoing Li Rui.


    "Brother Li, come on Jane Su Mei cried out.


    "We must succeed!" Sakura has a way to learn.


    Wang Ke and July went back to school. At this time, among the villas, Chien Su Yan, Guan Feixue and sang Jie were more reserved, but they didn''t have the strength to shout. However, their hearts are obviously looking forward to Li Rui''s success.


    In fact, they also have full confidence in Li Rui.


    "He''s so strong that he doesn''t need you to come on. It''s better to think about something delicious later. " Guan Feixue said with a smile.


    The words just finish, the world wind and cloud changes color. A tornado, slowly falling in the snow flat, the momentum is amazing. Even in the villa roof, also feel the strong wind.


    Originally, it was a precarious situation. With the appearance of this tornado, people were worried.


    "How can there be such a strange image..." sister Sang was quite worried.


    In short, light way: "don''t worry, he will be OK."


    She has the most confidence in Li Rui, which is also the most firm.


    The tornado in the sky seems to be more and more powerful. The straight tip is facing Li Rui. Li Rui''s clothes were blown to pieces by the tornado, and his body was also being tempered. With the increase of aura, the scratch caused by tornado will be greater and greater.


    Slowly, Li Rui was brought up by the tornado.


    "Brother Li is going to heaven!" Jane Su Mei exclaimed.


    "No, I would have brought a SLR to record this precious moment." Sakura is very happy.


    All of a sudden, I was worried to death, and all of a sudden, I was full of confidence. Fortunately, Li Rui didn''t break the situation in front of them, otherwise he would not be bored to death?


    However, although it is ascending, it is also rising very slowly, and things are still under control. All of a sudden, a glittering white light rushed towards the tornado and rushed directly to Li Rui.


    It''s not a planned thing!


    Someone attacked and killed!


    As we all know, when a warrior breaks through a situation, he needs to concentrate on it. Otherwise, it will be a failure to break through the situation and leave the root of the disease. If it is serious, he will die.


    The first appearance of that bright white object aroused great vigilance.


    "Brother Li, run Jane Su Mei yelled anxiously.


    "It''s over. It''s time to ask someone to protect the Dharma. Someone came out to destroy it. What should we do?" Sakura was burning with anxiety.


    In short, her eyes are still calm. She just looks at the top of the mountain, the tornado.


    In the white light, it is an ice sword. The momentum is like a rainbow, but it is incomparable.


    Li Rui doesn''t move like a mountain. The ice sword penetrates into Li Rui''s body and disappears completely.


    "Tianchi white family, when I break the border, dare to disturb, bully me, nobody in the south, kill me, talented people in the south! Li Rui wrote down the revenge. "


    Li Rui didn''t move, his body gradually covered with a layer of cold, the whole person slowly frozen.


    Three kilometers away, Bai Longfei stands with an old man with gray hair. The old man''s sword formula dissolves after the ice sword melts.


    "Zuo Shi, what''s the situation?"


    Zuoshi is a kind of honorific name in Baijia of Tianchi, similar to Dharma protector, but his status is lower than Dharma protector. However, even Zuo Shi is an expert in distraction.


    "The boy got a sword from me, and the body of the sword was blocked by him, but the cold poison in the meaning of the sword had penetrated into his body. He won''t live for a year. Don''t worry The left envoy stroked his beard and sighed, "it''s a pity that the second son is very talented. He was originally a man of great achievements in the future."


    Of course, it''s all well said and well spoken.


    He killed all the people. It seems that he is the best.

 Chapter 443

    Bai Longfei listened to Zuo Shi''s words and sighed: "xuanyang is really a talented person. I heard that he left a very heavy psychological trauma after that injury. Fortunately, you still have your eldest son. Xuanwu is more talented than xuanyang. "


    Zuo Shi nodded: "if I have the Xuanwu of Bai family, I will not worry about the successors of Bai family."


    Bai Longfei nodded in agreement.


    The head of the family gave birth to nine sons. Among the nine sons, there are four Dharma protectors, three generals and two envoys. The owner of the family is 160 years old. He has a high level and looks younger than his sons.


    There are more than 90 people in the grandchildren''s generation. To sum up, Bai Xuanwu is the top among them. Bai Longfei is ashamed of herself. She has only made some achievements in business.


    But the white family has these talented people, has the family owner in, certainly will not fall!


    "Bai family, will be more and more prosperous!" Bai Longfei looks at Li Rui''s direction and says in a deep voice, "all the enemies of the Bai family will die!"


    Zuo Shi nodded: "sit down, there is no value here."


    Li Rui is going to die. The Bai family will no longer focus on this boy.


    A dying man is not as threatening as Zhao Kuafu. It''s just that Zhao Kuafu is a good thief and is good at hiding his whereabouts. It''s not easy to find him.


    Li Rui fell from mid air, his body covered with ice. As soon as he landed, even the ground was covered with ice.


    Jiansuyan and others rushed to Li Rui as soon as possible, three meters away. Before jiansuyan got to Li Rui, Li Rui stopped her: "stop, don''t get close to me. If you touch my cold poison, you will freeze to death immediately!"


    The cold sword of the distractor can''t be underestimated. In short, they don''t understand, Li Rui does.


    "Go home quickly and fill the bath tank with water. I want to get rid of cold poison!"


    In short, he did not hesitate to follow Li Rui''s words and ran home quickly. Jian Su Mei and others hesitated for a moment, and then followed in her footsteps.


    Li Rui staggered to his feet and walked forward step by step. Without a step, an icy footprint appeared under his feet. The road from daxueping to the villa leaves clear footprints, and the cold is lingering for a long time.


    All the way home, Li Rui enters the bathroom and covers the door.


    There was a hissing sound in the bathroom, like a lump of ice falling into the fire.


    The cold air seeped through the crack of the door. Even Jian Su Yan and others standing outside the door were shivering with cold.


    "Elder sister, is brother-in-law OK?" Jane Su Mei is very worried.


    In short, his face was very serious: "don''t worry about so much. From today on, let''s stop going out and take care of brother Li at home."


    Several women at the door agreed.


    This time, Li Rui was seriously injured. The whole bathtub, hot water has all formed ice.


    Li Rui''s face was pale and he was sitting in the ice.


    In his eyes, there was deep despair.


    ¡­¡­


    Fang Yi has seen Li Rui''s situation, and he is also very angry about what Tianchi Bai family has done.


    "These people, it''s too much! This is totally ignoring the future development of martial arts and killing genius! "


    Along the way, Li Rui and Fang Yi witnessed his growth. Now, however, he was intrigued by the Bai family. How could he not be bothered.


    Chen Changsheng said nothing and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    For half a month, they slowly learned the whole truth of the incident.


    The Huaxia group reported it layer by layer, but the follow-up orders were very slow and thought-provoking.


    Observation.


    Obviously, they think Li Rui''s situation is not worth the efforts of Huaxia team to avenge him. Tianchi white family is not a small family. It is a big family with huge energy in Beidi.


    Money, ability, want to move, also can''t move casually.


    Zhao Kuafu didn''t know about Li Rui until the end of September. When he personally felt for Li Rui, Li Rui always looked at him with a smile.


    "Elder martial brother, don''t look at me like that. I was not in the same mind with you, but after your plan came out, we were in the same mind. More than anyone else, I want you to recover and become the thigh I can hold


    "Don''t you hate me?"


    "I''ve put it all down. If I didn''t have the past, where would I be today. Elder martial brother, you are good at healing. If you need any medicine, just ask me. I will help you find it. "


    Zhao Kuafu left in this way. Li Rui didn''t ask him for medicinal materials, and Zhao Kuafu didn''t come back to the Li family.


    No one can understand Li Rui''s illness. He has the name of a miracle doctor. He can''t solve it himself. He can''t count on others.


    The Wangs visited several times, but later they came less. Like them, there are the Ma family and the Lu family. Ma Donglai and Lu Zhao are more diligent, but they have begun to take over the business of their family, and later they are not so diligent.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it was October. On this morning, Li Rui was lying in the sun on the roof of his villa. Jane Su Yan and Jane Su Mei talked and laughed. There were a lot of people at this party.


    Jian Suyan, Jian Sumei, yingzi, Guan Feixue, sang Jie, July, Wang Ke, July, Zhang Qing, Yang Wu, Zhao Ling, Zhao Yue.


    It''s a man''s paradise.


    Unfortunately, as the only man, Li Rui can''t even shake hands with them.


    The cold poison is becoming more and more serious. The cold poison brought by Bai family''s cold sword is very infectious. Just like the cancer cells hidden in the human body, through the human body to strengthen their own strength, constantly destroy the internal organs of the human body.


    During this period, Li Rui vomited blood several times.


    In short, she became more and more worried. She summoned everyone to come and didn''t know what she wanted to do.


    "It''s not easy to get together so many people. Fortunately, sister sang built the villa big enough, otherwise the roof would not have been able to stand for so many people."


    In short, as the sponsor of the party, I had a good laugh.


    Since Li Rui''s accident, she has laughed more often.


    If people who have no experience see it, they think that she is glad that her boyfriend is dying and she can get a lot of property, so she is happy. But people who are familiar with her and Li Rui''s feelings don''t think that way. The simple smile just wants to make Li Rui happy.


    That''s what everybody knows.


    "I asked you to come here this time to explain the situation to you. By the way, please do one thing."


    Yang Wu said in a low voice, "you say, we will try our best to do it."


    "Well, you know about brother Li. As for me, I want to make arrangements. In the future, Su Mei may have to ask you to take care of her. And Sakura. She''s my sister, too. I know you all like brother Li. "


    No one''s answering.


    "I''ve been dominating the position of brother Li''s girlfriend, so that you can''t find your own happiness. I feel very guilty. At the same time, I''m thinking that a person''s life is just that long. As long as he has experienced it, it''s good. "


    In short, there is a smile on her face.


    "If brother Li suddenly fails one day, I will go with him. At that time, I hope that I can take care of Su Mei, Ying Zi and July. You are older sisters than them, and you are all capable people. "


    Jane Su Mei''s eyes are full of tears. She really tries not to let them flow down.


    I''ve worked hard.

 Chapter 444

    "Brother Li, is it really so serious?" Jian Su Mei looks at Li Rui. Li Rui sits there and doesn''t speak. She obviously acquiesces to what Jian Su said. But Jane Su Mei didn''t believe it. She hoped to hear a definite answer.


    "Don''t be so worried." Li Rui coughed, his face was slightly red, which was a morbid blush, "you can live your own life, don''t think so much. As a matter of fact, you didn''t tell me about such a big thing in advance. If you had known that you were holding a press conference, I wouldn''t have come to the rooftop. "


    Li Rui smiles. In short, he also smiles: "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, it''s all his own. It''s better to make it clear."


    Li Rui sighed: "my illness is not very serious. I won''t die for a while. Although I vomit blood every day... "


    Guan Feixue''s heart is tight all of a sudden. Is it not serious to vomit blood every day? This is clearly a strong breath, to comfort others.


    Zhao Yue frowned: "Li Rui, let me take you abroad. If there is no way at home, maybe western medicine can do it."


    Li Rui waved his hand: "return to western medicine, you forget what I do. Western medicine can''t solve my problem, but traditional Chinese medicine is possible, but at present, I can''t solve it myself, and I can''t trust the level of other people. My illness, I know. "


    Zhao Yue looks gloomy.


    "Don''t worry about that, plain words, don''t think about it. They are still young. Talking about these deaths, we have to explain our future affairs. Fortunately, there are no elders present, otherwise we have to laugh. There''s no such thing. You have to die for love before I''m dead. It''s not good. "


    But without you, I really don''t want to live. I think very clearly, anyway, people always die, it''s better to accompany you, so that we can have a companion in the future. "


    "You don''t know why. What is distraction is not only the promotion of aura application, but also can draw inferences from one instance. Secondly, the cultivation of soul power has a very unique benefit. I''m seriously injured, but I won''t die easily. If you don''t believe it, look carefully. "


    Li Rui''s eyes suddenly lost their looks and his eyelids closed.


    In short, people are just strange, but suddenly they feel like they have been touched. This feeling is very strange. There is no movement, but there is a real feeling. It''s like two boiled and shelled eggs collide and bounce.


    It''s only about flying snow. I don''t know why I blush so much.


    She felt a scratch on her chest.


    She knew that it must be Li Rui who did it secretly.


    "It''s so bad. In front of so many people, I dare to... It''s shameless."


    Three minutes later, Li Rui opened his eyes and coughed. It was an accident just now. Originally, I wanted to pat Guan Feixue on the shoulder. Who knows that my hand slipped and touched the two lumps of meat under the shoulder.


    Fortunately, only heaven knows this, you know it, I know it, and I don''t know it.


    "My soul power is very strong, maybe, I can try to give up rebirth. So, no matter what you hear or what you think happens to me, don''t believe that I''m really dead. I''m likely to be reborn. "


    "So powerful?" Jian Su Mei is suspicious of the letter.


    "If I''m not fierce, will you count it in your heart?" Li Rui said with a smile.


    It''s true that Li Rui is really powerful.


    Every time he said that he was powerful, he was really powerful in the end. He didn''t brag.


    For the time being, believe it again. We all think so in our hearts. Just believe it again.


    "Since you can give up, it''s OK to find a body from the hospital."


    Although it''s a very strange setting, it''s a common plot in Xianxia novels, and it''s also a common means used by bad people, especially those big boss, who start to do evil things after taking over.


    But Li Rui is a good man. They know that.


    If there is such a way, it is not impossible.


    Sakura, in particular, has bright eyes: "it''s so cool. If you can give up, can you live forever?"


    Li Rui took a look at yingzi and said faintly: "even if you want to give up, your soul power will be exhausted. Besides, the risk of losing is very high. I''ve been thinking about it all this time. "


    "As long as there is hope." Jiansu came to Li Rui and grabbed his hand. "We will wait for you until you succeed."


    Li Rui said with a smile: "believe me, and don''t disclose the news, otherwise, I may be killed before I succeed."


    "Well, I know."


    Li Rui closed his eyes and regained his mental state. In short, they are busy with people. The grill is already ready on this side of the roof. There are also vegetables, juice and so on. When you call people over, you have to treat them well.


    Since Li Rui thinks it can be saved, we will automatically filter what he said earlier. I didn''t hear about robbing my boyfriend. Talking and laughing, the roof is full of happy air.


    At the same time, according to Li Rui''s request, the secret was sealed.


    However, since it''s a secret, Li Rui''s situation is so special. How can it be regarded as a secret? The real secret, can only hide in the heart, said, did not work.


    Not only one side knows the secret, but also Bai Longfei knows it.


    Bai Longfei also specially calls to ask Zuo Shi, but the answer is surprising.


    "He is dying, and his words are good. A life spring state, even if that day he reluctantly one foot into the distraction state. Is that the ability of people in this realm? Even if it''s jiedan realm, it can''t be said that if you want to give up, you have to be born on the same day in the same year and in the same month, and the soul body is extremely demanding. At least, you must be a strong person above jiedan realm to be qualified to do such a thing. "


    Zuo Shi was very disdainful: "if you can get distracted and give up, then the streets are full of strong people who have been taken away. He''s just a woman comforting himself. Don''t report any more about him. He''s dead. "


    I think so. If Li Rui escaped from death, it''s not equal to hitting the left envoy in the face. Bai Longfei says that she is. Since then, she will not believe Li Rui''s words.


    Li villa, in such a mixed situation, spent half a month. At the end of the month, Li Rui lies on the bed and dials Fang Yidao.


    "I want to ask you a favor. Can you come here and help me protect the Dharma?"


    "What do you want to do?" Fang Yi asked.


    Li Rui said, "give up."

 Chapter 445

    This kind of heresy was said by Li Rui. Fang Dao didn''t know how to answer it. You just have to call to let me know what to do.


    "No, you have to give up. I can pretend I don''t know or hear you, but it''s not appropriate for me to help you protect the Dharma. After all, this thing is not the right way. If other people know, I can''t do it. "


    "Oh, well, I''ll think of another way." Li Rui is quite helpless.


    Fang Yiyi sighed: "so, you say a day, when Chen Changsheng and I will come to supervise you secretly, lest you do evil. After all, we are just organizations, and we will never allow vicious events to happen. "


    Li Rui laughed: "well, three days later, you will come to my back mountain."


    "All right."


    Li Rui calls Fang Yi and Zhao Kuafu.


    "Kua Fu, three days later, come to my back mountain. My illness will be saved."


    Zhao Kuafu agreed: "good elder martial brother."


    Hang up, Li Rui is lying on the bed. Shortly after, Jiansu came into the room. She stood for a while, listened to her left and right, sat quietly on the bed, leaned on Li Rui''s shoulder, and did not speak.


    If others see this scene, they will be very surprised.


    Li Rui''s cold poison, according to common sense, does not allow others to come near. In a nutshell, how can you touch it so easily?


    ¡­¡­


    Time flies, three days later. This morning, Li Rui changed into casual clothes and came to Houshan. There is an ice coffin on the top of the mountain. In the ice coffin, there is a corpse.


    Li Rui is waiting patiently.


    Wait for time.


    At ten o''clock in the morning, there was a lot of activity in the back mountain. Fang Yidao and others arrived long ago. Li Rui didn''t invite them. They were brought by Zhao Kuafu, who was not as scrupulous as Fang and others.


    He came to the top of the mountain and laughed: "elder martial brother, this time I brought a lot of black League experts together. Hello to my elder martial brother. This is my elder martial brother Li Rui. "


    "Hello, elder martial brother!" They all cried together.


    Li Rui nodded slightly and looked at him with surprise. Zhao Kuafu''s power is really extraordinary now. All the seven people he brings are in the spring of life.


    Seven springs of life.


    "Are you distracted?" Li Rui casually asked Zhao Kuafu, who nodded.


    "Yes, no wonder we can start a school." Li Rui was not surprised. During this period, Zhao Kuafu''s progress was really great, and his accomplishments were rapid. However, he is quick to break through, and his shortcomings are obvious, that is, his cultivation is not stable.


    Even so, it''s very powerful. To break through the distraction, Zhao Kuafu is a real master. The spring of life is no longer in his eyes.


    "You hold on to the four directions of the mountain, and I''m going to take it now."


    Li Rui light command a, Zhao Kuafu brought seven people to leave immediately. These people have a lot of tacit understanding and know about business. Zhao Kuafu stayed with Li Rui. Li Rui looked at him: "remember, don''t make mistakes."


    "Don''t worry, elder martial brother. I know you."


    Li Rui smiles, which is very interesting.


    He is the only one who knows the secret of the extreme way. Zhao Kuafu''s trust is not so much trust as fear.


    He was afraid of what Li Rui would get from the devil, so he didn''t dare to think about it.


    It''s understandable.


    Li Rui suddenly took out a handkerchief from his pocket and coughed a few times. Blood was visible in the handkerchief.


    Zhao Kuafu smile: "elder martial brother can use handkerchief."


    Li Rui threw away the handkerchief: "this is your sister-in-law''s handkerchief. She bought a box at home, and I got a lot of them."


    Zhao Kuafu felt that he was forced to eat dog food.


    Li Rui comes to the ice coffin, on which there are pen, ink, paper and inkstone. Li Rui writes and draws on the yellow paper, while Zhao Kuafu watches. Li Rui''s action was very fast, and soon he drew several pieces of Rune paper.


    "It turns out that my elder martial brother has been preparing for taking over."


    It''s not the first day for me.


    Li Rui pasted the rune paper on the ice coffin and said, "there''s no way to seize mingquanjing. Fortunately, I have a special skill. Although the life span I lost is only ten years, ten years is enough for me to reach a higher level. At that time, I will change my body. "


    Zhao Kuafu was solemn.


    How long does Li Rui practice? In fact, it''s no secret. I began to practice before I graduated from university. At that time, I began to show my talents. Now, it''s only four or five years. Four or five years is enough for Li Rui to touch the threshold of distraction.


    Ten years later, if Li Rui says that he can practice to jiedan, others may not believe it, but Zhao Kuafu certainly believes it.


    "Elder martial brother, someone is coming."


    Zhao Kuafu pointed to the foot of the mountain.


    Standing on the top of the mountain, you can see a dozen cars coming together. It''s all luxury cars. Is it that one of Jianghua''s rich people has no intention of visiting? One of Zhao Kuafu''s men came running to report the situation.


    "The leader of the alliance, the license plates of other places, are all warriors."


    "That means these people are not here to help. Prepare to meet the enemy and stop them from going up the mountain! " Zhao Kuafu gave the order, and the man walked away quickly.


    Li Rui swept away the paper on the ice coffin and opened the coffin!


    Dead people, it''s nothing unusual. When Li Rui was in school, he also saw the dead. At that time, the female students in the class covered their eyes at first, but later they were used to it.


    Medical students, who are in contact with death, are ahead of other professionals.


    This corpse is also in his twenties.


    It was sent from the hospital opened by Li Rui. This is Li Rui''s death order. If there is a suitable body, or other hospitals receive such a body, it will be noted and recorded.


    There is still some convenience in opening a hospital. Moreover, now Renxing hospital is the leading hospital in Jianghua city. It is not only the high level of doctors, but also many unique medical skills passed down from Li Rui.


    At the beginning of that small medical alliance, now there are a large number of capable people. In just a few years, a large number of outstanding young people have been trained and become the pillar of traditional Chinese medicine in Renxing hospital.


    Other hospitals, all sell Renxing hospital a bit of face.


    Li Rui righted the corpse, pointed at the forehead of the corpse, raised his hand and said something in his mouth.


    Zhao Kuafu was greedy. He wanted to learn, but he couldn''t. If he only talks about the pictorial symbols, he can get a score of seven or eight points by just looking at them. However, unless he specially teaches others, it is very difficult to learn them by looking at them like this.


    Li Rui''s fingers kept patting on the body.


    This is pushing blood through the palace.


    The pale complexion of the body slowly returned.


    Down the mountain, the fighting broke out.


    "Seizing and giving up is a matter that is harmful to nature. It''s not natural to force seizing and giving up!"


    "Tell Li Rui to get out and die!"


    "Who gets in the way again, die!"

 Chapter 446

    There''s only one word for the gang.


    "The road section is forbidden to pass, who wants to pass, die!"


    This is very hard, the people who came here laughed.


    "Do you know who we are? boast without shame. It''s ridiculous who will die. "


    "I don''t know the height of the sky and the thickness of the earth. Xu Ziling of Longhu Mountain, Zhao Yi, the disciple of gun god, Ding Chundong of Xingzi sect, Luotian of Wudang, and Fang Jintian of Yongnian Hall..."


    One by one, the members of the black League changed their faces.


    These people''s origins are too big!


    None of them is below the realm of Mingquan, and some of them are the leading figures in Mingquan.


    "Have you ever heard of their names. Black League, white League, get out of the way as soon as possible. Otherwise, don''t blame us for not reminding. "


    Xu Ziling stepped forward and said faintly, "Li Rui and I have been friends. Now that he is doing something against the way of heaven, he should be dissuaded. Don''t stand in the way, otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude. "


    Xu Ziling is more famous than Zhao Kuafu. At the beginning, Luo tiandabi, if it wasn''t for Li Rui, Xu Ziling was the best.


    No one dares to listen to him.


    Seven members of the black League looked at each other. One of them bowed and said, "if you want to go up, it''s not impossible, but please allow me to go up and spread the news. How about that?"


    This is a kind of euphemism. Zhao Kuafu is now a strong distractor, and the black League is not a small force. If it''s a single family or a single person, even if Xu Ziling is alone, maybe Zhao Kuafu doesn''t care about it.


    This is the self-confidence and respect of the strong in distraction.


    "OK, you go up and pass on the newspaper." Xu Ziling nodded.


    On the mountain, Zhao Kuafu received the news and frowned: "elder martial brother, how long do you have?"


    "At least half an hour."


    "Then I''ll go down and meet them." Zhao Kuafu took people down.


    Li Rui goes on with what he is doing and takes a look at Zhao Kuafu''s back. Zhao Kuafu, what kind of medicine is sold in gourd? It''s a little hard for people to understand.


    There is no doubt that he is a man of vengeance, and his mind is determined not to be Wei Guangzheng. He has done so much to help him. He even goes down the mountain to fight. What''s his plan?


    Li Rui thinks that there are few things that can make him plot.


    The atmosphere at the foot of the mountain was solemn. Zhao Kuafu led people down the mountain to face Xu Ziling, Zhao Yi and others. Among these people, Zhao Kuafu once played with several of them, winning and losing. Now it''s different to go on a blind date again.


    "My elder martial brother is working on it. Have you come here to make trouble?"


    "It''s against the way of heaven for Li Rui to take over others to make trouble. As the right way, how can we allow this kind of thing to happen?" Zhao Yi opens his mouth and shouts.


    Zhao Kuafu looked up at the sky and laughed: "ha ha, Zhengdao, when Zhengdao is your self styled. Strange, it''s natural for the top strong to give up. You don''t care, it''s because other people''s strength is strong, you dare not control. My elder martial brother, you dare to take charge of it. In fact, you don''t want to take charge of it. You just want to do damage. It''s the Bai family who asked you to do this, right


    Xu Ziling stared at Zhao Kuafu and said in a soft voice, "it''s not something you can manage. Get out of the way."


    "I just won''t let you. What can you do to me? The one on the mountain is my elder martial brother. You are not welcome here. Get out of here. Otherwise, don''t blame me for summoning the black League to settle accounts with you. Don''t forget that the black League has enough capital to call on experts to eliminate you who claim to be just. "


    He really has that capital, hundreds of the most powerful skills, and many miracles. That''s a huge fortune. Zhao Kuafu''s achievement to the present level is due to those things.


    If Li Rui hadn''t hit the Bai family''s sword, now, I''m afraid that Zhao Kuafu would have made a mess of the whole martial arts.


    Among these people, others are quite afraid, but Xu Ziling is not afraid at all: "the dragon and tiger mountain is not built in a day. Although you have the spirit state, the state is not stable. Others are afraid of you, but we are not afraid of you. Do you think we just came here for Li Rui? Zhao Kuafu, you published the blacklist and made many people kill each other. We can''t see it for a long time. Do you think no one dares to trouble you? "


    Zhao Kuafu hands a stand: "that has the ability to come ah."


    A high level is courage.


    Xu Ziling and others were silent.


    After a while, one of their motorcade came out of the car. Seeing that man, Zhao Kuafu''s face changed.


    White left envoy!


    This is the man who, with a long-distance sword, disrupts Li Rui''s rhythm of breaking through the border, and even has today''s affairs. Unexpectedly, he appeared again.


    Now he''s here.


    "Zhao Kuafu, you are so brave."


    Zhao Kuafu hummed coldly: "I''m not brave enough. I don''t need your comment."


    "Then why are you hiding from me?"


    "Because you live for nothing, like you, in a few years, I can play ten. Don''t you just rely on your age and Practice for decades to be proud here? When you were my age, you didn''t know what realm it was. Maybe you didn''t reach the realm of God sea? At this moment, you''re showing off. What can you be proud of? "


    Zhao Kuafu''s words are not unreasonable.


    This is the same as many people in the society who have not studied but have already entered the society for more than ten years and talked about the useless of reading. Or, those greasy middle-aged people in their 40s think that the young people''s wages are low now, and they think that low wages mean nothing.


    However, like Zuo Shi, he didn''t care what Zhao Kuafu said. If he had a face, he would not have come today.


    "Why, do you expect fairness? Don''t joke. Weakness is the original sin. No one will give you justice. If you''re smart, you''d better stay away today, otherwise, don''t blame me for being impolite! "


    White left to go forward, he measured Zhao Kuafu dare not stand in the way.


    At this time, from the side of Li''s villa, someone came again. It''s Fang Yi and Chen Changsheng.


    "So many people, it''s so lively. What''s going on? " Fang''s swagger is very impressive.


    Chen Changsheng''s eyes swept over the White left envoy and others'' faces one by one and asked, "are you stretching your hands too long?"


    "Chen Changsheng, you''d better mind less about it and don''t add trouble to your Chen family." White left make light a, he is not afraid of Chen Changsheng.


    But Fang was not afraid of him: "you white people are so arrogant. This is the jurisdiction of our Huaxia team. It''s not your turn to intervene. White left envoy, last time you plotted against Li Rui, it was enough. I really despise you. "


    The White left eyes narrowed, and the sense of killing diffused.


    Fang Yi was indifferent: "why, do you want to do it? Come on, if you have the ability, you can move me for a while? "


    The Huaxia team is not without experts.


    If he dare to move, he will die.

 Chapter 447

    The two sides were in a standoff. As time went by, Bai Zuoshi became more and more impatient.


    "If you don''t get out of the way, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    How dare you Fang will not give up.


    Bai Zuoshi burst into a rage: "Huaxia group has always claimed to be just. Today, you are helping the tyrant together. We are determined not to allow this kind of situation to happen. Afterwards, I will ask your superior leaders to apologize, but you can''t stop me now!"


    With a wave of his hand, he was impatient to use force. Fang raised his hand and was shocked a few meters away. White left to lift legs to walk, half step does not stop. Chen Changsheng came forward, holding the talisman in his hand.


    Now Chen Changsheng also has the cultivation of life spring realm. He holds the talisman and is more powerful. After he was attacked by the wild wolf last year, the talisman specially refined by the Chen family in order to protect him can greatly enhance his strength.


    "Li Rui has saved my life. I can''t allow you to pass."


    "That''s your personal meaning. It has nothing to do with your family. Don''t blame me for being impolite." As usual, Bai Zuo Shi waved Chen Changsheng all the way.


    White left make cold hum a, continue to move forward.


    Boom!


    A Hun Lian''s strength directly hit the White left envoy''s back, hit him into the earth and made a deep hole. But it was Zhao Kuafu who stood in front of the mountain road with his hands raised.


    "Who wants to go, die!"


    The seven members of the black League followed Zhao Kuafu in silence. They did not speak, but their attitude showed everything.


    "Hey, hey, hey... OK, black League, what a black League..."


    In the mud pit, Bai Zuo Shi slowly got up and dusted the mud on his body. He had a black face and a smile in his mouth. He looked very angry, repressed and didn''t explode.


    However, around him, the air seemed to be in a vacuum, and the soil and grass debris were not as free as gravity. It''s aura movement, so that even the soil and grass are driven.


    "Zhao Kuafu, I said you wrong. Your realm is more stable than I thought. However, you are still not my opponent, you and your elder martial brother are not my opponent! "


    Bai Zuo Shi rushes to Li Rui like lightning.


    Two men fight in a regiment.


    At the same time, Xu Ziling and others, with the advantage of number and strength, pressed up and fought against the seven sons of the black League. Both sides are unreservedly fighting with each other!


    There was a lot of movement in this battle. Even at the top of the mountain, you can see the strong air at the foot of the mountain stirring the surface. Dozens of meters around, sand flying, trees broken. The whole foot of the mountain is in a mess.


    All kinds of fighting powers are used, such as wind, fire, lightning, crackle, just like the storm.


    Li Ruiren glanced at the top of the mountain quietly, then continued to devote himself to his own work.


    The corpse in the ice coffin is sealed by the talisman as a whole. After Li Rui pushed the blood through the palace, the Qi and blood became alive, and the appearance of the moment before his death was restored, even with some temperature. If it were not for the lack of temperature, others would think that this person was just asleep.


    Li Rui picked up the corpse, put a pill into the corpse''s mouth, and fed hot water to the corpse.


    The body trembled violently.


    Li Rui uses Lingqi to stimulate the acupoints around the corpse with special skills to revive it.


    Boom!


    Thunder rings out of thin air. Originally, the sky was still fine, but now it is covered with dark clouds. People at the foot of the mountain know the natural vision.


    "Don''t worry about them, rush up!"


    Xu Ziling let out a big drink and took the lead to rush up. White left make in the heart stuffy flustered, both hands close, invisible cold air condenses into tangible in his hand, an ice sword, slowly shape.


    Zhao Kuafu is creepy.


    It''s such an ice sword that even Li Rui can''t stop it. It can be seen that this is the unique skill of pressing the bottom of the box. Ice sword shape, white left make cold eyes sweep to Zhao Kuafu.


    "Death


    The ice sword is like a rainbow running through Zhao Kuafu.


    Zhao Kuafu dodged and hid. At the same time, his strength surged forward like the tide of the river and the sea, pushing the cold sword away.


    Ding!


    The cold sword was really pushed away.


    Zhao Kuafu was stunned and looked at the white envoy. Bai Zuoshi was also a little surprised by this situation. Han Jian, which Li Rui didn''t push away, was pushed away by Zhao Kuafu?


    Zhao Kuafu suddenly began to laugh and burst into tears.


    "Elder martial brother, you''ve made me miserable!"


    Only now did he seem to understand something.


    Bai Zuoshi''s face changed again and again, driving Hanjian to kill Zhao Kuafu again: "your elder martial brother is arrogant. Do you think he is hiding his strength? No, he gave you information in exchange for his life. At that time, he couldn''t get away from the situation, and he had no time to be distracted. "


    "If you have the ability, just take my sword and try it!"


    Of course, Zhao Kuafu would not be so stupid. There is no reason to stand and wait for others to kill him. But just now, he had a taste of it. The cold sword of white left envoy was not as terrible as he thought.


    This sword, can block!


    Zhao Kuafu''s body moves. He ignores the white envoy and goes to kill Xu Ziling and others!


    "Let''s get rid of the fish first!"


    Zhao Kuafu''s fierce power today can not be stopped by Xu Ziling and others. His speed is very fast, often dozens of meters away in one step, from the foot of the mountain to the mountainside, but in less than two seconds, he chased Xu Ziling and others. When Xu Ziling saw that Zhao Kuafu had killed him, he was not afraid at all. However, when Zhao Kuafu''s empty hand printed Xu Ziling''s seal, Xu Ziling could not avoid it. He raised his hand to block it and suffered a loss.


    Xu Ziling was beaten to fly and kept vomiting blood in mid air.


    The gap between Mingquan state and upper distraction state is too big. He is not an opponent all the time!


    Zhao Kuafu also found self-confidence and began to kill!


    At this time, the body in the ice coffin on the top of the mountain, from Li Rui''s palms, a black air poured in from the top of the body''s head. Li Rui recites words in his mouth, and the runes on the corpse light up one after another. These black runes, such as insects and ants, drill into the trunk.


    At a certain moment, among the roaring thunder in the sky, a sky thunder cleaved towards the corpse. In this instant, there was a black fog around Li Rui''s body. There was a human figure in the middle of the black fog.


    Figure slowly toward the body, within reach of the distance.


    An ice sword, kill the body of ice coffin.


    Click!


    The shadow of the black fog roared, but quickly got into the ice coffin and overlapped with the body. The thunder was loud and the rain was small.


    Tick, tick


    It''s cold.


    White left make pen straight toward ice corpse to kill, the cold sword in his hand sends out the chilly air, drive to the extreme by him. That cold sword, kill to ice corpse of one inch distance, suddenly inch burst.


    The corpse raised the palm of his hand, grabbed the neck of the White left envoy, and sucked.


    White left to make the whole person, less than two seconds, was sucked into a mummy!


    The devil is coming.

 Chapter 448

    "This body is not bad. It''s a pity that you destroyed it. "


    The White left envoy was sucked dry, but the cold on the ice corpse did not dissipate. Ice corpse''s green eyes have no emotional color, only the evil smile at the corner of the mouth, let people know that this is a conscious thing.


    Xu Ziling and others rushed to the top of the mountain, looking at the ice corpse in horror.


    "What the hell is this?"


    It''s not the category of human beings any more. There are no human beings like this. It''s a ghost from hell. Li Rui, is it like this? Or, because of the sword of Bai Zuo Shi, Li Rui failed to win?


    But Li Rui stood well behind the ice corpse. It seemed that he didn''t lose consciousness.


    So this body is


    Puppet art?


    Can puppet technique suck up white Zuoshi in one breath? There is no such powerful puppet technique.


    Ice corpse''s eye pupil looks at Xu Ziling and others, legs slightly bend, a pedal. Click! The cement ground is centered on him, showing a dense cobweb state, and the ground is suddenly sunken. The ice corpse jumped up and fell from the sky to kill Xu Ziling and others.


    Xu Ziling had suffered internal injuries. He was scared to death by the fierce ice corpse. With a move of both hands, nine copper coins appeared on his hand, which was exactly the copper coin sword on which he became famous. Nine money in one, copper sword to kill ice corpse.


    Ice corpse''s strength is very big, but the speed can only be said to be average. Facing the copper coin sword, he can''t avoid it. He was pierced by the bronze sword. However, he continued to kill Xu Ziling and others as if he had nothing to do.


    Xu Ziling almost watched the ice corpse hit like a train. Suddenly, the speed of the ice corpse seemed to speed up, passing by in front of his eyes.


    Whoo!


    The ice corpse passed by Xu Ziling and waved as fast as lightning. Then Xu Ziling saw his headless corpse.


    Heaven and earth are spinning, and the endless dark abyss is coming.


    Because of the wrong choice, the head of young people lost its original position.


    Ice corpse into the crowd, almost launched a massacre. The people of the black League saw the opportunity early, and they didn''t claim to be just like Xu Ziling. They knew that they would fight to the death.


    They''re all dead.


    There are still several cars at the foot of the mountain, leaving at a high speed. Those are the servants with low self-cultivation. They are drivers. Ice corpse also disdains to kill, lazy to see.


    Li Rui sat on the top of the mountain and closed his eyes. Zhao Kuafu came to him and sat down.


    "Elder martial brother, you''ve done me another trick."


    "How can we call it a pit when it comes to our own family? It''s an expedient measure." Li Rui said faintly.


    Zhao Kuafu was dumbfounded and laughed: "I just knew that the cold sword of the White left envoy was not as powerful as I thought. Later I thought, since I can block it, you must have blocked it at that time. Elder martial brother, what do you want to do? "


    "What? Tomorrow, there will be a river of blood here. If the Bai family dares to break my good deeds, I will let their people die as much as possible, so that no one in the Bai family dares to set foot in Jiangnan. Of course, those who eat inside and outside of the family, how much to die


    Li Rui doesn''t attach so much importance to justice and evil now.


    Anyway, they are going to die. Send them to the hell. Now, he is the spokesman of the hell, the God of death who is responsible for sending the dead souls to the road.


    "I didn''t provoke them, but they dare to provoke me. It''s really evil. When did I get so easily offended? "


    Zhao Kuafu gave a thumbs up: "elder martial brother, you are really good at killing people with a knife. Now you don''t need to do it yourself. I''m just curious. Who is that ice corpse? "


    Li Rui looked at him with a smile: "you know this man."


    While talking, the ice corpse came up.


    He stabbed and sat down, facing Li Rui and Zhao Kuafu.


    "This body doesn''t seem to fit in." He said.


    Li Rui nodded: "of course, there is no suitable body right now. Do you really think it''s so easy to find a body born in the same year, month and day? Don''t be kidding. It''s like winning a lottery. Only when God gives you face can you meet it. "


    "Then how can you help me succeed?"


    "You can only last for a week. After a week, what do you do or what do you do. Be content, old devil. It''s better than if you stay in a stone every day. "


    "So it is." The ice corpse grinned.


    On one side, Zhao Kuafu looks at the ice corpse, then at Li Rui, and then at the ice corpse. Just at this time, ice corpse also looked at Zhao Kuafu, two people big eyes stare small eyes.


    "Master? Why do you cheat your master and destroy your ancestors like Li Rui? "


    Zhao Kuafu''s face was shocked. He knelt down from his sitting state and kowtowed respectfully: "Congratulations, master


    Let''s say that Zhao Kuafu''s feelings about the extreme Taoism and demons are also very complicated. At the beginning, people took a fancy to him completely because Li Rui didn''t cooperate. If Li Rui had cooperated, there would have been nothing wrong with Zhao Kuafu. Later development also proved this point. Zhao Kuafu was a spare tire.


    In fact, what Zhao Kuafu didn''t understand the most over the years was what Li Rui''s trump card was and how he got the Yellow Emperor''s inner Scripture tablet? Is this also a family tradition?


    However, no matter what, he didn''t have the hard spirit of Li Rui, and he could face the extreme Taoist demons without changing his face.


    After kowtowing, sit down.


    "Old devil, you''ll be lucky in two days. You''ll be so good at it that you can make a big supplement. Younger martial brother, you have to be prepared. There may be a large number of people coming tomorrow. However, the Bai family''s group may take three days. That''s the biggest attack. As soon as they die, you immediately send someone to take action and fish while they are in the water. I''ve been working hard for such a long time. Don''t miss the opportunity. It''s much easier than us going north on our own initiative. "


    "I know." Zhao Kuafu is completely out of temper, until now he can understand the situation of Li Rui.


    There was no injury at all. They were all pretending. After pretending for such a long time, they were brewing this game.


    As soon as the White left envoys and Xu Ziling died, a large number of people and horses came to kill them, and the extreme demons went out to harvest. After the harvest, Zhao Kuafu came out, wave after wave, just like a harvester.


    Li Rui is the old farmer who runs the harvester.


    After all, it can''t be compared.


    Zhao Kuafu was completely convinced.


    Things are in order. Li Rui goes down the mountain. Fang Yidao and Chen Changsheng came all the way, but they didn''t understand the situation on the mountain and didn''t dare to come up. Li Rui met them and had a cursory chat, which roughly means that Bai Zuo made them all die.


    Zhao Kuafu killed them all.


    "My younger martial brother has sent out a message. What white family, one to kill one, two to kill a pair, he is willing to fight for my elder martial brother to death! To be honest, I''m very moved. "

 Chapter 449

    Li Rui''s words, tone and manner.


    It can be said that it is quite up to standard, so that they are all dubious. It''s not true to believe it all, but it''s true that Zhao Kuafu works hard.


    "Can Zhao Kuafu kill them?" That''s what Chen Changsheng can''t believe.


    This is what they are most puzzled about.


    Zhao Kuafu what strength, white left what strength, they also roughly know some. Maybe in the south, Bai zuozhi''s reputation is not big, but in the north, who won''t give him face.


    Bai Zuoshi is an old strong distractor.


    How long did Zhao Kuafu rise? That''s killing Bai Zuoshi? Tell me, who will believe it.


    Li Rui spread out his hands: "anyway, what I see is like this. I''m seriously injured and need to rest. I''m really heartbroken that I failed this time. "


    Then Li Rui wandered back to the villa in three steps.


    Fang Yidao and Chen Changsheng look at each other.


    "What to do?" Chen Changsheng asked Fang. Fang Yidao learned from Li Rui and spread his hands: "what does this have to do with us? We don''t know anything and we haven''t been here. Since Li Rui says that Zhao Kuafu did it, it''s Zhao Kuafu. If the news gets out, why else would he tell us? "


    Chen Changsheng nodded: "well, I feel the taste of conspiracy."


    That day, the news was spread.


    Cause a big wave.


    One time to bury ten people''s life, one to distract.


    It''s a big deal.


    Two black leagues, and the remaining eight are all elite disciples of various schools. It turns out that the one who died in the distracted state is Bai Zuoshi of the Bai family, one of the nine sons of the contemporary master of the family.


    According to unknown people present, Zhao Kuafu threatened to kill the Bai family.


    It''s a mess. It''s all a mess. There''s something wrong with the whole world.


    "Zhao Kuafu, like his elder martial brother, is a man with a face and a beast with a heart! I''m a dragon and tiger mountain. I absolutely want justice! "


    "I''m going to the south to talk about it!"


    "The white family will not stop! The black League will die without a place to be buried


    A group of forces announced that they would come to Li''s villa three days later, kill Li Rui first and then Zhao Kuafu, vowing to kill this martial brother!


    The wind and rain are coming.


    Zhao Kuafu hates Li Rui to death. This elder martial brother takes his life out to help. As a result, the black pot is all on him!


    "Elder martial brother, I can''t bear it any more. Are you going too far? I dare not even go out. Now people are shouting at me everywhere. The black League dare not show its face. We used to go out in a swagger. "


    Li villa, Zhao Kuafu answered the phone, angry almost to drop the phone.


    Li Rui takes a sip of Tie Guanyin.


    "Younger martial brother, are you stupid. Everything is controlled by elder martial brother. At the beginning, I said to you, you can carry the black pot, and I will operate behind the scenes. Don''t you think we are developing well now? How come when it''s time to do real work, you counselled? Younger martial brother, elder martial brother is very disappointed with you. "


    The words were so mild that Zhao Kuafu could not get angry: "elder martial brother, this is not a small fight, this is a disaster. At that time, other people''s jiedanjing old monsters will come out, and we black League people will be gone as soon as we touch them. "


    "You put a hundred hearts on it. The jiedan people are not so shameless. They rely on their identity and will not fight with you in a distracted situation. Otherwise, they will lose face. Of course, after you kill this group of distractors, jiedan will not be able to sit down. "


    "What shall we do then?" Zhao Kuafu was so angry that he said, "I''m not going to die."


    "Don''t worry, the old devil is not afraid of jiedan. When the old devil has finished the ten distractions, he will be in jiedan


    "But master, he can only live seven days! What shall we do after seven days? "


    Li Rui glanced at Zhao Kuafu: "there must be a way for the car to get to the front of the mountain. What are you worried about? You don''t know how to weigh the gains and losses of those sects. When did jiedanjing pick up cabbages on the street? You think too much about running out of a group of dead people. Sending so many experts to kill us, they are not sure they will win, and there is no advantage. By then, they will be scared. "


    Zhao Kuafu''s look calmed down.


    Li Rui sighed: "after all, you are still not confident enough and do not have a full understanding of your strength. Unlike me, what are you afraid of? What are you afraid of? "


    Zhao Kuafu sat down, lit a cigarette and inhaled: "elder martial brother, it''s reasonable. I''m really flustered."


    "At that time, they will be sent to the door to die. We just need to pick up some corners and take a breath of their aura. Hehe, that''s not a huge profit. When the time comes, I summon the old devil again. Hum, I see who dares to do it. "


    Li Rui sneered, which made Zhao Kuafu''s hair stand on end. I don''t know why, he felt more and more unable to understand Li Rui. Moreover, he thinks Li Rui is more and more terrible.


    "Elder martial brother, I''ll go out now, and I won''t come back for lunch."


    Zhao Kuafu is uneasy to sit and stand and simply proposes to leave. He also has a house near here, not far from each other. Li Rui doesn''t care. Let him go back with his wife.


    It''s better to make him afraid. Zhao Kuafu is a man who dares not do anything unless he is afraid. Otherwise, this man is born to be anti bony and can''t tell when he will be anti bony.


    You have to be able to hold him down.


    Unlike Ke shanyong, Zhao Kuafu is a good brother and friend who can wear a pair of underpants. From beginning to end, Li Rui only regarded him as a partner.


    Being a leader is also a science.


    Here, in short, go downstairs and ask Li Rui to have dinner. When Li Rui arrived at the dinner table, he found that no one else was there. He asked, "are they still angry?"


    "Or else? You deceive us all that you are going to die. Can they not be angry about such a big thing? "


    "But I''ve been angry for two days. If I don''t eat, I''m afraid they will starve to death."


    Jane said with a smile: "no, I''ve practiced. I won''t starve to death if I don''t eat for a while."


    Li Rui smiles and hugs him. In short, "you are the best. You are not angry with me at all."


    "In fact, I''m angry too, but I''m not angry at the thought that you''re OK. Compared with losing you, what does it matter to be teased by you? "


    "So I think you''re the best." Li Rui kisses jiansuyan on the face, happily lets her go and sits down at the table.


    Two people Lang have affection, concubine is intentional, pour also happy.


    After dinner, Li Rui lay down on the sofa in the living room. When Jian Su Mei came out of the room and saw him like that, she couldn''t help but scold: "I''m not afraid to die!"


    Cherry son hears Jian Su Mei scold, also come out from the room: "be, dead have no conscience."


    Li Rui can''t laugh or cry.

 Chapter 450

    It''s mainly because Zhao Kuafu accidentally let slip his words and told Liangzi. Liangzi told Jiansu Mei and then knew everything.


    Sometimes, a woman''s special way of communication, which is not open-minded but can convey the meaning, is very strange. For example, if a pregnant woman is pregnant and goes to the hospital to ask the doctor, she doesn''t ask whether she is pregnant with a man or a woman, so she tells the doctor that she is going to buy a pink dress for her child.


    An interesting doctor should cough and say it''s better not to buy a dress.


    Of course, there is eye contact, which is more mysterious and unpredictable.


    Up to now, there is not much need to hide. Li Rui doesn''t care that others know, at least he can''t hide and disguise at home. Only occasionally cough twice, will cause a lot of white eyes.


    So they still care about cheating.


    "If I hadn''t come to this position, I would have been beaten a hundred times and single a hundred times."


    Once neglected by Bai Xiaohua and now cheated, Li Rui will have a very funny feeling. Of course, white florets are white florets, so they are them. The trauma that white florets brought at the beginning did not form any psychological shadow.


    It''s not revenge, it''s not the pleasure of revenge, it''s just a wonderful situation that seems to be separated.


    Fortunately, this situation only lasted until the evening. Everyone has already known the duel tomorrow. When we have dinner in the evening, we are all here. Worry or worry.


    "Brother Li, eat more. You must be careful tomorrow." Jane Su Mei yelled, her face full of worry.


    "Here, brother Li, I''ll give you some meat." Cherry put a piece of fat meat into Li Rui''s bowl. "Tomorrow, we must show our style and protect our life."


    Li Rui is not afraid of fat meat, but this scene is a bit tearful: "what are you doing? I''m going to watch the war tomorrow? It''s like going to the execution ground. I''m not the one who beat them. "


    "You are behind the scenes, behind the scenes. You are usually beaten badly." Pass to fly snow light way.


    In short, I couldn''t hear it any more, so I said, "OK, OK, just eat."


    Well, she is the boss of the family. Everyone has to look at her. The so-called "master mother" aura, in the final analysis, as a genuine girlfriend, still has privileges.


    After dinner, we have a clear division of labor. This is also a simple rule. You must be able to do housework. As a woman, you can not like these, but at least you should understand them.


    No one is born to serve or be served.


    In the evening, Li Rui went back to his room to have a rest. In short, she came to Li Rui''s room. She had just finished her bath and her hair was still wet. She was carrying a hair dryer in her hand: "help me blow off my hair."


    Li Rui gets up from lying dead and helps her blow her hair. In short, the cat is in Li Rui''s arms and wants to be a gentle kitten.


    "When I was eating, I was thinking, what would I do if that really happened?"


    "Eh?" Li Rui stopped for a moment and quickly thought about what she was referring to. She kept moving, "no, what I told you last time is true. As long as I don''t want to die, no one can kill me. "


    This is half true and half false. Unless he is beaten to death, Li Rui will naturally have a way to communicate with the ghost messengers in the hell.


    However, in this case, we still can not let the simple words rest assured.


    Jane moved her body and arched back. Li Rui immediately felt it. Wenxiang nephrite is in my heart. To tell you the truth, it''s really hard to blow my hair.


    In short, move again.


    Li Rui lowered his head and saw that her face was becoming ruddy.


    "Be honest and don''t move." Li Rui is patient.


    In a word, after a while, it still moved. Let''s talk about it. In fact, it''s dawdling. It''s all young men and women. Li Rui can''t stand it. When he''s still a real girlfriend, he''s right.


    Li Rui threw the hair dryer and hugged her: "I understand. It''s true that you worry about me. It''s true that you have other thoughts in your heart."


    "What do I have in mind? I have no idea." In short, there is an excuse.


    Li Rui ran to turn off the light, picked it up and threw it at the head of the bed. In short, she chuckles and fights with Li Rui. After a while, she calms down and is stripped of her clothes.


    "You want to have a baby for me, I see it." Li Rui covers his face and looks at each other in the dark.


    "Well."


    "Don''t you be afraid? It''s hard to be a mother. It''s not just that your figure will be out of shape. Sometimes when your child wakes up in the middle of the night, it will make you feel broken. In addition, children are very troublesome when they are young. They not only wet the bed, but also refuse to eat well... "


    In a nutshell, my lips twitch unconsciously, like pain and enjoyment.


    "I''m not afraid. Anyway, I always have to. As long as I have children with you, I feel very happy. "


    I''ve checked my eyes and met the right person.


    In the next room, Chien Su Mei waited for her sister to come back. She probably knew what was going on in her heart. She was lying in bed with a strange feeling in her heart. I can''t say it''s just happy and depressed.


    She knew what was going on. When she was a child, she and her sister at some time had a clear mind. As a twin sister, sometimes when her sister falls down and gets hurt, her heart hurts. Even if you don''t see each other, as long as you feel pain in your heart, you will know that someone is hurt.


    As for happiness, of course, it is a very happy state, there will be feelings.


    It''s just


    This kind of mood at the moment is very complicated. It''s quite complicated. It''s extremely complicated.


    "Ah, what evil have I done? This dead man knows how to make trouble if he doesn''t sleep in the middle of the night!" Jane Su Mei angrily gets up from the bed and runs to the bathroom to wash her face. She needs to be quiet.


    This is what Jian Su Mei hates most about Li Rui. Ever since her sister was with him, she always brought disaster to the fish in the pond. And Jane Su Mei did not dare to tell anyone what she felt and thought in her heart.


    It''s depressing.


    Yes, there''s a knock outside. In short, I immediately ran to open the door and thought it was my sister who came back. As a result, when I opened the door, yingzi stood at the door, holding a pillow in her hand.


    "I can''t sleep. I''ll rub my bed with you tonight, OK?"


    "No way!" Jane Su Mei is also pitiful to see yingzi, but at this time, she does not dare to let yingzi sleep with her, so as not to find the clue.


    Sakura glanced at her and saw that she was not in the room. She knew what was going on. She sighed: "I guess right, some people, is a lecher."


    "Yes, it''s miserable." Jane Su Mei pushed yingzi back, "go back quickly, ah!"


    All of a sudden, Sakura turned her head curiously and looked at Chien Su Mei: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "I''m fine. I just got my toenails in the meat. You go back quickly, I close the door to sleep In a hurry, Jane Su Mei went back to her room and closed the door.


    What the hell are you doing next door? It''s endless.

 Chapter 451

    The next day, Li Rui came out of the room fresh and fresh, and fell in love with Jiansu Lang. On the other hand, Jian Su Mei and her friends, each with a panda eye, have obvious differences. Chien Su Mei arrived early for breakfast and laughed when she saw Sakura''s panda eye.


    When Guan Feixue comes over with panda eyes, yingzi laughs.


    Sister sang arrived from the room yawning, and they all laughed.


    "Oh, I''m old. I''m not like you young people, but I can make trouble." Sister sang has always been brave and pretends not to care. Li Rui and Jian simply don''t talk and eat. After breakfast, Li Rui went to the living room to have a rest and tidy up.


    She took Li Rui''s arm and said, "be careful today. Don''t be so impulsive."


    "It''s all right. It''s just a piece of cake."


    "Every little thing is a big thing." Jane Su Mei was not angry. She thought that she would be angry for her brother-in-law every time. "Seriously, sometimes I''d rather you were an ordinary person and didn''t have so many things."


    "If I were just an ordinary person, I would not meet you. Ordinary is really good, but I prefer wonderful life. "


    Li Rui laughed a little and said to them, "don''t walk around at home. I have set up a defensive array at home. People below distraction will be fine as long as you hide in the secret room. There are secret roads there."


    For his family, Li Rui has always advocated proper protection. Only when there are no worries can we let go.


    Farewell to the crowd, Li Rui goes to Houshan. After the mountain has already prepared tea sets, Li Rui to the mountain, Zhao Kuafu has been waiting. The devil sat on the tatami and drank tea.


    These days, this evil sect has never gone anywhere. Every day he sits on the top of the mountain, watching the stars and the moon, and thinking about life. He has been trapped for too long and the world is strange to him. No relatives, no friends, the only thing I know is Li Rui and Zhao Kuafu.


    And standing in his position, worldly prosperity is not as bright as the stars and the moon.


    Li Rui sits down and drinks tea with the devil.


    "Old devil, what are your thoughts and thoughts when you are here for a few days?"


    "Long time in the cage, return to nature. It''s a pity that we can''t go to heaven to have a look at the vastness of the world and the density of the stars. "


    From there, Li Rui can see that the bottom is not visible, and the target is the sea of stars.


    "I will help you realize your dream." Li Rui said with a smile.


    The extreme way demon looked at him one eye: "how can I hear this so awkward? I need you to help me realize my dream? Aren''t you using my power now? "


    "In fact, I can beat back those enemies without your power. However, with your power, I can shorten the time. It''s not that you can''t, it''s that you don''t want to. "


    The extreme way demon cold hums a, and no longer many words.


    Li Rui was deeply impressed by his deceiving his master and destroying his ancestors.


    However, Li Rui did not call his master seriously. Different from Zhao Kuafu, he knows that Li Rui has a terrible card behind him.


    Time passed slowly, and the wind was light and the clouds were light on the top of the mountain. At the foot of the mountain, the slow moving motorcade is more powerful than before. All kinds of luxury cars gather at the foot of the mountain.


    Big team!


    Big show!


    Hundreds of people gathered at the foot of the mountain. It''s like a small martial arts event. These martial arts people exchanged greetings with each other.


    "It''s small to kill those ignorant rats this time. It''s just right to see your colleagues."


    "White right envoy, Dharma protector, long time no see."


    "It''s rare for all of you to come and kill this tusk. It''s a blessing in the Wulin."


    Tea is on the mountain, while pleasure is at the foot of the mountain. When Li Rui saw it, he sighed, "heaven does not give birth to me, Li Rui. It''s as lonely as night."


    It''s pretty coquettish.


    If you want to talk about these people, they are also the best. There are so many distractors here that they chat at the foot of the mountain for a long time, but they are not in a hurry to get up. As a result, Li Rui is so bored that he wants to sleep. He is so sleepy that these people come up.


    "Which is Li Rui? Come out and die!"


    A middle-aged man, big knife and broad horse, stood at the top of the mountain and called for battle. This person is really interesting, Li Ruili ignored him, he consciously called uninteresting, the three actually did not speak, had to bitterly way: "dumb is not."


    "Don''t talk to these kids. Kill them. We''re going to the house at the foot of his mountain. It''s said that he has a few beautiful families. It''s time for us to enjoy them. "


    "Don''t kill him. It''s said that the boy has some skills. Catch him and force him to hand over his skills. "


    "It''s said that he has some ability in alchemy. The boy is full of treasure. It''s a pity to kill him. The best way is to catch him."


    A group of people were discussing how to divide up. Li Rui was a little impatient.


    "Why don''t you kill me?" Li Rui said.


    Zhao Kuafu and the devil nodded one after another.


    "These people are so fussy. It''s better to kill them."


    "I wanted to kill you long ago." The extreme way heaven devil Yin smile way.


    Li Rui got up, raised his hand and pointed to the crowd: "who will come out first to die?"


    All hit the door to the home, good temper, it is really impossible.


    When Li Rui said this, Bai Jiayou was the first to have an opinion: "boy, you killed my brother, right? Come out and fight with your grandfather. "


    "Well, I''ll hit your grandson." Li Rui stepped forward.


    White right to make the same forward.


    Li Rui directly hit him with one punch, which contains the feelings of Li Rui since he entered the distracted state during this period of time. Boxing is not only strength, but also soul.


    There should be the power of soul in boxing.


    This punch is not unusual, but actually contains a thousand jin.


    Bai Youshi snorted coldly. Li Rui actually saw something mysterious in his fist. However, even if Li Rui had the practice of distraction, it was just like this. After all, it''s just a new distractor. No matter what, it can''t be better than his old distractor.


    "I dare to show off my little skills."


    Bai Youshi also gave a fist, almost the same as Li Rui. At a glance, he did the same thing.


    It''s terrible.


    "Yellow mouth child, also dare to speak bravely, but I don''t know that Bai Youshi is better than his younger brother by more than a little bit..." the onlookers laughed. Let alone Li Rui himself, who couldn''t even beat Bai zushi, dare to pick Bai Youshi.


    "Watch me kill him, Levi." Bai Youshi wrote lightly.


    The two fists meet.


    A huge force came from the opposite side, and Bai you said, "I have some ability."


    He then increased his output.


    However, Li Rui''s overwhelming strength is still coming.


    "Why?"


    "No!"


    White right makes complexion change, crazy output. But unfortunately, he has lost the lead.


    Defend the elephant with the power of fat Mayer, even if fat Mayer is an elephant.


    It''s too late.


    With this punch, Li Rui pierced the chest of Bai Youshi, advancing and then coming out.


    It''s a dead silence!

 Chapter 452

    Bai Youshi was killed by one blow. This... Is different from what the intelligence shows. Isn''t Li Rui just living in Quanjing? He can only live for half a year at most. How can he be so fierce?


    What''s wrong?


    What the hell is going on?


    They looked at two middle-aged people with similar looks. They were tall. His face was somewhat similar to that of the dead white right envoy.


    Bai Jia Shuangjiang!


    Two of the three generals of the white family are white tiger generals and white snake generals. Originally, this time, the Bai family sent so many people to show the Bai family''s elegant demeanor. Secondly, they took a fancy to Li Rui''s skill and worried that he would be overbearing.


    This is the biggest force in this team. For the rest, only two were sent. Such a large lineup is also a scene hard to see in the concept. If it is not for this level, many people will never see it.


    It is just like that only the mayor can have more opportunities to contact provincial level officials. Ordinary people, or the director of a police station, you don''t know the senior officials even if they pass by, let alone have contact with them.


    But no one thought that Bai Youshi was killed with one blow.


    "It''s so terrible. It seems that the boy of the Li family really has something."


    Some people are finally willing to face up to Li Rui''s strength and think about it carefully. Anyway, after all, Bai Youshi was killed by him with one blow. It''s an iron fact that people die there.


    What''s more terrifying is that a few minutes later, the dead body of Bai Youshi stood up from the ground.


    "Brother, brother, I''m not dead. I can still be saved. Help me, help me..."


    The white right envoy walked to the White Snake general with a crying voice in his mouth. It''s unbelievable. There was a big hole in front of me. The internal organs fell out from there, but they were still alive.


    Maybe he thinks that the white right envoy has blocked the injury with his soul power and aura, or he has practiced some kind of secretary, so the white snake will go to the white right envoy: "don''t worry, I''ll take revenge for you, don''t panic first..."


    After all, it''s his brother. White snake will take care of a little blood. What''s more, with so many people watching, even if he didn''t care about his relatives, he had to pretend to be a little bit.


    The white right envoy nodded his head and went to the camp over there. White snake will go forward, ready to meet Li Rui, at this time, white right envoy suddenly hit white snake will. With a cry, the cold air of the man''s palm slapped the white snake''s back heavily.


    This palm, directly hit people in front of Li Rui, Li Rui is a punch.


    Poof!


    Another one.


    After the White Snake general is attacked by the white right envoy, he rushes into the camp and kills people impolitely. One person died and one was seriously injured in an instant.


    "Are you crazy?" The white tiger general was furious and came forward to stop the white right envoy. The white right envoy sneered: "I''m not crazy. We have a spy among us. I can see it. Someone has poisoned me


    This is a heartbreaking remark, which makes people suspicious.


    "You stop first. If you have something to stop and say!" White tiger will be angry.


    Bai Youshi ignored him, continued to attack, and killed another man. The white tiger general had no choice but to harden his hair and knock over the white right envoy, seriously injuring him again.


    White right make crazy shouting, make a lot of. All of a sudden, it blew up. Blood and flesh are flying, and all the accomplishments before death evaporate with the explosion.


    Many people around were injured by the white right envoy.


    "It''s weird, it''s weird!"


    "He''s under control!"


    "Everybody attention, opposite has the soul master!"


    There is a warning in the camp of the white family, and the white tiger will be furious: "kill me! Leave one alive, and the rest will die! "


    Just as the battle started, the Bai family lost two distractors. This feud, put in which clan, is a blood feud. The master is the guarantee of a clan. Li Rui, this is the root of the Bai family!


    With a smile, the White Snake general who was killed by Li Rui also got up from the ground and killed his "own people" again. The scene was really lively.


    More and more dead people get up from the ground and rush to their friends and relatives like zombies. Moreover, they do everything they can to explode.


    For example, the means of the second evil sect can only be made by the extreme way and the heavenly devil, and the effect is surprisingly good.


    It can be called a group weapon.


    Li Rui quietly calculated that after this battle, he must let the extreme devil teach this unique skill. Although it''s not convenient to use it in public, if he''s in a hurry, he won''t have to.


    It''s very powerful!


    The white tiger will lead the people to kill him. No matter how good his martial arts are, if he doesn''t have martial virtues, he doesn''t deserve to be respected.


    Li Rui held out his palm to him, and the thunder was shining in his palm.


    When the old man''s palm was against Li Rui''s, he was instantly punctured by black thunder.


    A blood arrow came out, and the old man died miserably.


    Not far away, Zhao Kuafu uses the black whale swallowing book to sneak attack on an injured veteran distractor, absorbing the aura.


    There are not many strong distractors alive.

 Chapter 453

    The situation is changing.


    They see it, however, it''s too late.


    There are more than 30 people who are really there. This is a huge force, and such a force can walk horizontally in many provinces of China.


    Today, however, in the back mountain of Li''s family, they were defeated.


    More than 30 people, only seven died.


    Among them, there are those who want to run but are hard to run due to their face, those who want to run but don''t run away, those who don''t want to run and believe in their own strength, and those who are killed by their dead companions.


    Not everyone dies with a blood hole in his body. Some people are watched by the extreme heavenly demons. The extreme heavenly demons use their powerful power to condense into an attack method as big as a nail, kill people, and then transform them.


    This transformation is strong and silent.


    At least five people died by such means.


    The devil is worthy of the name of the devil.


    Li Rui killed 13 people, and Zhao Kuafu also killed eight. There are seventeen or eight people who are killed by the devil.


    The remaining seven people, although they are numerous and powerful, are scared by this time. However, the extreme way demons have locked them in. Whenever they want to escape, they will have an intuition of danger in their heart. As long as they dare to escape, they will die immediately.


    "These people, keep a few. I''ll use it then. "


    The extreme heaven devil pointed to a few of them.


    Some of these seven people are not willing to kill Li Rui, some are not willing to kill Zhao Kuafu. There are also several people who are not willing to kill.


    Just want to stay alive, but it''s not easy, Li Rui said: "if you don''t die, you can''t keep it."


    The extreme way demon long smile: "very simple, let them become an idiot."


    "It''s up to Kua Fu." Li Rui doesn''t want to leave some idiots at home.


    What can Zhao Kuafu say? Even after the war, he had to take over the job under the pressure of the sky. Who said, he was the weakest among the three.


    There are seven people in front of us. They came with self-confidence, and they were meant to be domineering. I didn''t expect that at this moment, I was reduced to other people''s booty and discussed face to face here.


    "A scholar can be killed, but not humiliated!"


    One of them yelled.


    The extreme way day devil raises a hand, that person then was ordered by him to explode.


    "People of this age are so shameless that they dare to call themselves scholars. A scholar should be noble and upright. Where does this man look like a scholar? "


    He ran to other people''s houses and called for fighting and killing. The moment before, he was still there talking and laughing and talking about killing and seizing women. The moment after, he was righteous and pretended to be anything. Even Li Rui wants to kill him.


    Li Rui also felt nauseous: "no way, now too many people like to shout slogans, occupy the moral highland, so as to cover up their guilty."


    "It''s good that most martial arts practitioners don''t harm people. Many of them are extortions and murders by force. " Zhao Kuafu said with a smile, "I can''t stand it for a long time. MD, it''s time to destroy all these people."


    His eyes were full of fanatical belief.


    The remaining six shivered.


    The devil is too strong and Li Rui is too strong. Even Zhao Kuafu is fighting. The more he fights, the stronger he is. Such a person is really terrible.


    It makes people despair.


    "Monster, monster!"


    One of them broke down and ran. In the twinkling of an eye, as like as two peas, he would run, and the heaves would lift up his hand and breathe. The wind would be strong, and the legs would shake quickly, but the wind would be rolled up to the palm of the heaven, and his body would be withered quickly. In the twinkling of an eye, he would be sucked into a corpse, just like the White left death.


    "Demons, you demons!" One of the remaining five yelled. As soon as the demon pointed out, the man exploded in place and exploded into a firework.


    The only four people left with blood on their faces.


    The four men huddled together and lived like quails. He sneered, and suddenly he opened his mouth. In the huge laughter, all the four people were bleeding. When the howling stopped, they were all crazy.


    Some tumble on the ground, some laugh, some cry in place, some feel nothing like wood.


    "Man, it''s up to you. I''ll go down and harvest some aura. " With a faint sound from the extreme heaven devil, his body was shot away. At the foot of the mountain, there are still dozens of people, who are in a lower level. They originally came to watch the war or the servants of the people on the mountain.


    Even these people are very cruel.


    However, Li Rui could not interfere with him.


    The evil nature of Jidao Tianmo is too heavy, that is, he can only live for seven days. If he can live longer, I''m afraid that the world will be made a mess by him, and the people will not be able to make a living.


    How cruel!


    The people at the foot of the mountain suffered from the disaster of extinction. The extreme heaven devil stood on the top of the crowd and opened his mouth to take a breath. Countless air currents and black whirlwinds sucked out the spirit and even the soul of those people.


    The scene was appalling.


    Li Rui took back his sight and said to Zhao Kuafu, "you take these four people first. I have a little more to deal with."


    Zhao Kuafu is also a wise man. He knows what private things Li Rui is going to do. Immediately, he bound the four idiots to leave with aura.


    As soon as they left, Li Rui opened the door of chengdi.


    In the dark door, soul bodies enter it. The extreme way demon is sucking the aura and soul body. Suddenly he feels the movement on the mountain. He looks up and makes a light sound.


    He felt the presence of great terror.


    "What is that?"


    The heaven devil can''t see the gate of the earth, but can feel some unusual things and strange things. He sensed the disappearance of the soul body, but he didn''t know why.


    He felt the terrible pressure, but he didn''t know where it came from.


    He looks at Li Rui. Li Rui is just at this moment, smiling and looking at him.


    The devil in heaven trembled for no reason.


    "That boy, it seems that there is some huge secret of terror hidden."


    The extreme way demons stagger their eyes and concentrate on absorbing the soul power.


    A battle, the people on the scene, there''s very little left. All the bodies were either sucked up or pulled away by Zhao Kuafu. At the end of the war, all the people on the scene turned pale.


    It''s too bad.


    "After this war, those so-called big factions will have to weigh up. It''s a pity that I can''t visit those sects who send people to make trouble, but they should also take the initiative to be soft hearted. "


    Li Rui analyzed and speculated on the whole situation. Those big factions will no longer send stronger people. They don''t dare to gamble. One is that they don''t know who they are. The other is that if they lose the bet, there is no doubt that what they will lose is the leader of the town.


    A few days later, the battle of Houshan was finally confirmed.


    Martial arts shocked!


    A new generation of martial arts legend, rise.

 Chapter 454

    After the war spread out, the real version was not like that on the spot. It''s about Li Rui''s teacher, an invincible person who can cultivate two apprentices into masters in a short time.


    This peerless master, his strength is at least jiedan realm, more likely far beyond jiedan realm. After all, the disciples were distracted. At that time, the scene was like chopping melons and vegetables, and all the enemies who would commit crimes in the future would be annihilated.


    It''s like throwing a bomb into the river. The bomb has just exploded and it''s surging energy at the bottom of the water. It should have started a huge wave. Can seem to have an invisible hand, firmly hold the water, do not let the water splash.


    What is the concept of the strong above jiedan?


    This is enough to crush today''s big faction.


    "They used to bully people. Have they stepped on a nail this time?"


    "I didn''t expect Li Rui to be so terrible!"


    "There are two disciples in one school. They are all distracted. In the future, this black League will definitely be a big force! "


    Many people see the potential of the Li family. Up to now, the potential of Li Rui and Zhao Kuafu is almost obvious and invincible!


    Now, which big faction dares to easily handle this pair of martial brothers? Even Zhao Kuafu''s black League, no one dares to despise it now. With super combat power, this black alliance will be absolutely terrible.


    There are still more people who clap their hands and applaud. They were beaten down by those big factions before and dare not speak up. Now it''s a breath. Although I didn''t do it myself, I''m very happy to see that those big pies are getting shriveled.


    Compared with other people''s views, the attitude of those major parties is much more intriguing.


    Some denounced Li Rui for his cruelty and Zhao Kuafu for his inhumanity. Others came out to get rid of the relationship, saying that it was a private action of the disciples and had nothing to do with the sect. There is silence, right when the dog died.


    This disappointed many people who thought there would be more trouble.


    They don''t think it''s too big of them to watch the excitement, but they always have to consider their interests. Stop loss in time is not necessarily a wise choice. If you have to pick things up at this time, you are not sure you will win. Three people killed hundreds of people? Is it easy to bully?


    They''re all big guys that can''t be provoked.


    After this battle, Li Rui and Zhao Kuafu were listed as the strong, and the mysterious man was listed as the super strong. The black League has become a front-line force with strong momentum.


    After the war, Li Rui and Zhao Kuafu closed their doors.


    In this war, the harvest is not small. Only those aura and soul energy are a great wealth. The worldly power of money has little attraction for Li Rui.


    Only things that can improve their own strength are real treasures.


    To get to this level, strength is very important.


    After more than half a year''s seclusion, Li Rui was in a state of distraction. At the end of August, Yang was seriously ill, and Li Rui went to visit Yang''s family. At three o''clock in the afternoon, Li Rui came to the intensive care unit to visit Mr. Yang.


    Yang Wu and his family are waiting in the ward, including Yang Wu''s younger brother Yang Wei, who came back from the army. After several years of army life, Yang Wei has changed a lot. Once upon a time, Yang Wei was a typical dandy. Now he is a muscular man. When he saw Li Rui, he took the initiative to shout, "brother Li, you are here."


    Li Rui''s status today is a hundred times higher than that of him. Other families don''t know, but the Yang family does. Over the years, Yang Wu has a close relationship with Li Rui. She often walks around and knows more about Li Rui''s strength.


    With this sound, brother Li and Li Rui nodded, came to the hospital bed and looked at Mr. Yang. The old man was very old and old. He lay on the hospital bed, squinting, very quiet.


    This is the end of nature and there is no way to save it. Even with the best medicine, it''s just a matter of life. It''s like using a bamboo basket to draw water. Although you can pick up water, it will be empty soon.


    "Dad, Dad, Li Rui came to see you..."


    Yang''s son wakes him up. Yang opens his eyes and sees Li Rui. Li Rui came forward to hold Yang''s palm, and a breath of aura came into Yang''s body. In an instant, Yang''s spirit recovered a lot, and he was as good as a dead tree.


    "Li Rui, long time no see. Listen to Xiao Wu, you''ve been closed before. I''m really sorry to disturb you


    "Don''t say that, Mr. Yang. To me, you are more important than closure. "


    "Well, don''t lie to me. You young people do not stop from morning till night. I asked. I have an old friend who is also in your business. He said... "


    Some people around laughed. How could the practitioners of this profession become a profession. It seems that Mr. Yang is really in a good mood.


    "Well, if you shut up, it will take more than a few years. If it''s serious, it may take more than a hundred years. I''m not right. I know a young man who has never been closed for more than a year. My friend said, "maybe it''s not serious."


    Laughter.


    Li Rui also laughed: "Mr. Yang, I really don''t take it very seriously, because I think I can''t stand being shut up for a year without asking about family affairs or going out to play. It''s closed. In fact, it means staying at home and not going out too much. "


    "Yes, you are different from them. I can feel that you are a man of love. " Mr. Yang sighed, "now people want to see Chang''an flowers all night. They want to be famous as soon as possible. They want to be famous for generations. You''re different. You''re the best. "


    "Mr. Yang is flattered."


    Mr. Yang shook his head: "no, you can afford it. Over the years, I watched you grow up, and I still remember the first time I saw you, you helped me treat my illness. A blink of an eye, a few years later, I can live these years, thanks to you. I''m glad you can come today. There''s one thing I want to ask you. "


    "Please, Mr. Yang."


    "My Yang family has been developing well these years. His son is also sensible and competitive. Therefore, the Yang family does not need external force and can hold on. In the third generation, Williams has grown up. I can see that. " Yang Lao said here, pause, his eyes, in the family members face swept.


    "You should continue to refuel, not to have more power, but to do more good deeds. The purpose of stepping on the road of power is not to let power fall into the hands of bad people. At the same time, power should act on the people. Our family is the common people, it is the common people, let us go to this position, have a good life. Therefore, we must not forget the people. "


    The wind changed. Originally, they thought that with Li Rui, Yang''s illness would be saved.


    But now, listen, Mr. Yang is talking about the future.


    The smile disappeared, and they looked serious one by one.


    Yang Lao''s vision, stay in Yang Wu there.


    "It''s none of your business. It''s our little dance. Little dance is my favorite granddaughter. Can you take care of her for me? "


    All eyes are focused on Yang Wu and Li Rui.


    Just this sentence, you can see it. The relationship between Li Rui and Yang Wu is really unusual.


    Li Rui nodded and waved to Yang Wu. When Yang Wu came, Li Rui took her hand and said, "don''t worry, old Yang. I''ll take care of Wu er."


    Mr. Yang laughed.


    "Well, then I can rest assured."


    With a slow smile, Yang slowly closed his eyes.


    He is tired.


    Li Rui clapped Yang Lao''s hand and got up.


    Mr. Yang just took a short rest. More often, he would have to explain to his family. As an outsider, it''s not convenient for him to listen.


    Li Rui walked out of the ward and stood outside the corridor smoking.


    Two hours later, the door of the ward opened.


    Yang Wu came out with tears on her face and came to Li Rui. Li Rui stretched out his arm and hugged her.


    "Grandfather died."


    "Well, I know. I''m here


    Yang Wu wailed.

 Chapter 455

    Mr. Yang''s funeral was held three days later. Everything was simple. The old man was an old revolutionary who dedicated himself to his country before he died, and he did not pursue the greatest honor after he died. Different from today''s people, the original intention of those people was much stronger than that of today''s people.


    Li Rui heard from Mr. Yang about the war. At that time, they couldn''t even eat enough, and they didn''t know whether they would survive if they went to the battlefield. Maybe today is a small soldier, and tomorrow is the battalion commander. This is not a fire promotion, but the sacrifice of platoon commander, company commander and battalion commander.


    Fame and wealth are equal to those who fight with their heads pinned on their waists, which is a distant thing. At that time, those people just wanted to make the country have a different future. They just didn''t want to bear the humiliation of the country. With the courage to teach the sun and the moon to change the sky, they are changing the country with amazing perseverance.


    Decades have passed. People can have enough food and clothes. As long as people at the bottom are willing to work, they will eventually have enough food and clothing. For those who are slightly better, it is not a problem to be well-off.


    Although this country has such and such problems, it is also an indisputable fact that it is on the rise on the whole. The era of international exploitation and humiliation has passed.


    If there were no such people as Mr. Yang, there would be no present. This is also an indisputable fact.


    Li Rui admires Mr. Yang very much. Keren''s life span is really limited. When the time is coming, even the immortals can''t help it.


    Yang''s funeral was at the end of the month, and Li Rui rushed to help in the morning. Although everything is simple, people have not forgotten the contributions made by the old people before they died, and more people have not forgotten the official positions of the old people before they died.


    If the old man''s original intention is simple, then the society is still the same. There was a lot of traffic, and all kinds of cars drove into the Yang family.


    Black and white, people look solemn.


    The sound of sadness and music came from Xu Yuan.


    A cup of tea is the gift of the Yang family. The visitor doesn''t need a ceremony. Mr. Yang made arrangements before he died. If you look up to him, you can sincerely sacrifice him. Everything from simple, simple is Li Li, sincere is the heart, become.


    Li Rui came to dietang, and the black and white photo of master Yang was placed in the middle. Yang Wu and other relatives are on the side. Li Rui takes the incense from Yang Wu, lights it and goes forward to offer incense. I will take good care of Yang Wu


    In fact, Li Rui will take good care of Yang Wu even if Yang doesn''t tell her to do so. That drunk, the relationship between the two people has been unclear. Originally, it was not very clear. After that time, it was even more unclear.


    Li Rui goes on the incense and walks everywhere. After a while, Yang Wu found him and found a place to sit down.


    "You are very tired in your wake these days. You should pay attention to rest."


    "It''s OK, but I have a headache." Yang Wu has dark circles in her eyes, unable to hide her tiredness. Li Rui reaches out his hand to help her knead her temples and do some relief. Yang Wu half narrowed his eyes, a little sleepy.


    She sat for a while and took Li Rui upstairs.


    Come to a room, look at the layout, it should be Yang Wu''s boudoir. It''s very simple. Get rid of a little feminine stuff.


    "You sit on the bed, I''ll lie down for a while, you press for me."


    Yang Wu lies between Li Rui''s legs and closes her eyes.


    Li Rui continued to massage her. Soon, Yang Wu fell asleep. When she fell asleep, she was very quiet and her brows stretched. A girl, who plays with a knife and a gun, will be tired after all even if she is strong. When her beloved grandfather died, she was sad in heart, and she had to stay up late for a few days. She could not bear it either mentally or physically.


    Li Rui slowly paced the aura into her body.


    Yang Wu slept soundly.


    No matter how strong a woman is, in fact, she still longs for a dependence. It''s just this dependence. Some people have strict conditions. If you don''t let me rely on it, I''ll rely on it. I''ll rely on it if I like it. As for how pleasing to the eye, it depends on fate. Some people have money, some people have talent, some people have ability, some people may be ordinary, but people who are used to worldly things may like this.


    Yang Wu''s dependence is Li Rui. No other man has ever given Yang Wu the feeling that he wants to rely on. Now leaning on Li Rui''s legs, she feels at ease and sleeps relaxed.


    Forty minutes later, Yang Wu woke up. After a stretch, she got up and said, "thank you. I''m going down."


    "Well, I''ll sit in your room for a while." Li Rui finished, looked at Yang Wu one eye, "want to still feel tired, you come up."


    Yang Wu asked her to go downstairs with a steady step. It can be seen that her spirit has recovered quite well. This is mainly due to Li Rui''s excellent massage technique and the delivery of so much aura in the past. It''s not polite to say that if Yang Wu knows how to cultivate, Li Rui''s aura alone will be enough for her to enter the congenital realm.


    In fact, Yang Wu hasn''t noticed it yet.


    People will be tired, basically or physically can not bear first, followed by psychological. Mental fatigue is mostly caused by the overstock of bad things, which is related to the problem of emotional regulation. Li Rui can''t help it. After all, the death of his relatives is life, so we have to recognize it.


    When a relative dies, who can be happy? Even if it''s a smile, there is sadness behind the smile.


    Li Rui sits in Yang Wu''s room for a while, gets up to the window and looks at the people downstairs.


    The Yang family, after all, is not an ordinary family. The guests were not only dignitaries but also civilians. They were so solemn that almost no one had a smile.


    Mr. Yang.


    It''s a pity.


    Li Rui sighed.


    There are not many people who are good and capable. These people are the mainstays of the society. In this era of serious decline in social morality, we need such people even more.


    For example, although Zhao Kuafu dares to call the sun and the moon to change the sky, he actually takes an extreme route. Moreover, it is hard to say what he is thinking in his heart, and whether he belongs to a refined egoist. Even Li Rui himself did not dare to call himself a good man.


    This kind of thing should be decided by others. Good or not, Li Rui did not care so much, and did not deliberately pursue, as long as the heart can live.


    "What contributions have I really made along the way? Promote medical progress and help the wounded. Fight against the bad guys and uphold justice. But these, others can also go, so belong to my unique contribution, and where


    "It''s time to think about it."


    The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. It''s a good thing that others don''t ask for responsibility, but I want to do something and take responsibility after all. Instead of just living a good life, as a matter of fact, now we have no worries about food and clothing, and the economy is completely free.


    Have the ability to realize the ideal ambition, also have the ability, do some greater responsibility.


    Thinking should go up to a higher level.

 Chapter 456

    Considering the large number of visitors, the Yang family arranged a three-day funeral ceremony. Every day, Li Rui was present. One of the main words was that he wanted to send Yang Lao an to be buried in person. The other was that he wanted to take care of Yang Wu.


    Yang Wu was taken good care of, at least looks much better than a few days ago.


    The whole funeral was carried out in an orderly way, but there was nothing wrong with it. Yang''s family''s momentum does not depend entirely on him. At present, Yang''s son has a high position in the military and political circles. Yang Wu is also a senior high school and a commander in chief of the special forces. In time, she may not be a woman general who is not inferior to men.


    The key is that Yang Jiaxing is sitting well. Even though the second generation of Yang family may lead to some competitors because of different political opinions, the competitors actually understand that these are just disputes of ideas. They respect the Yang family and Yang Lao from the bottom of their hearts.


    People who can reach that height have been separated from the most basic category of dark mind. I also understand how powerful the Yang family is. Two days ago, many political enemies of the Yang family came to the memorial ceremony.


    This is the gratitude from the bottom of my heart.


    At the end of the three-day funeral, the Yang family took the opportunity to hold a family meeting. At present, the two sons of the second generation are in charge of the affairs of the Yang family, and there is no clear separation between them in pursuit of a reunion. When Mr. Yang passed away, it was inevitable to separate his family.


    Yang Wu is the son of the eldest brother and the biggest and most promising official of the Yang family. Although the second year''s political career is currently at the sub provincial level, it may not be possible to go further. The third is in business, and he is doing his business properly. Yang Wei is the son of the third family, but it''s just as good to be in the army for a few years.


    On the whole, there is still hope and future for the family. When discussing family separation, in fact, no family is short of anything. It''s just a matter of making a point and showing an attitude. A family is still a family, but in the future the money will be in their own hands.


    "Xiao Wei is still a major in the army, big brother. In a few years, do you think we can help him? If we can have more generals in our family, it''s also a good thing. Four generals of one school, tell me who is disrespectful to me, three of the Yang family... "


    Yang Laosan talked about it with a smile after he finished the business. Boss Yang''s face is still more serious: "don''t you know my temper?"


    Yang Laosan immediately said angrily: "that''s, big brother, you are selfless, I am not... Xiaowei almost died several times..."


    "Dad, don''t say it. There''s no such good thing. If it''s someone''s talk, we''ll be stabbed in the back of our house. I''m not happy. " When Yang Wei opened his mouth, his consciousness was very high.


    Boss Yang is quite pleased.


    Yang Laosan had nothing to say, so he just changed the subject: "Dad told me that Li Rui would take care of Xiao Wu. What does that mean?"


    "Third uncle, what else do you think it means?" Yang Wu asked.


    "It can''t be..."


    "Yes, yes, that''s what it means."


    "How can that be done?" Yang Lao San''s face is not very good-looking, "we Yang family, can''t allow this kind of thing. I was asked a while ago. Well, there are four or five women in Li Rui''s family! What on earth do you want? No fame, no distinction, like what


    "Third uncle, I know you treat me as a relative, so I don''t have any scruples. But it''s my own business. If I don''t like it, who can force me? At that time, don''t blame me for my opinion. Be careful, you can go further. Don''t forget, I''ve never been a good girl. If any one of you doubts my means, my senior high school is also relying on their own efforts to go up. I don''t believe you ask Yang Wei, is it true that you can make a good progress by relying on the reputation of the Yang family? "


    Yang Laosan said bitterly: "the child''s wings are hard. You take care of her, elder brother. I''m really angry. I should have been a soldier in those years, so you don''t have to be angry with me here."


    Boss Yang burst out laughing: "who made you feel that it was hard for you to join the army and that it was more comfortable for you to join the business? It''s not my fault. When my father asked us to choose the three, we all chose our own roads."


    Yang Laosan said helplessly: "there must be someone in that family to make money. I can''t go to corruption. It''s too cheap."


    "That''s right. Xiao Wu, how do you talk? Your third uncle doesn''t want face? Pay attention to what you say in the future. But you really have to think about it. We Yang family, if we want to do it, we should do it bigger. There is no reason to do it smaller. "


    "Dad, there''s no shortage of people around. On the contrary, it''s our family. Do you really know Li Rui? In other words, do you really know his potential and value? I don''t think you understand. "


    "But no matter how it is, you can''t be honest with others." Mr. Yang sighed.


    If it goes out, the Yang family will be other people''s second wife. Where will the Yang family''s face go. Others will always say that although your Yang family is strong, it''s not that your family style is bad.


    "No matter how powerful Li Rui is, where can he be. In the final analysis, even if he wants to get wind and rain in a certain field, in the end, his achievements are limited and he is not the top. " The second member of the Yang family advised, "besides, he has many opponents. He can''t decide which day..."


    The living room was silent.


    After a while, Yang Wu said, "I believe him."


    "I believe in my father''s decision." Yang said.


    That''s it. They won''t discuss it any more. When the family meeting is over, Yang Wu leaves with the elder Yang, and the father and daughter have a tacit understanding while walking and chatting.


    "Dad, why don''t you object?"


    "I''m afraid it''s not because I''m afraid you''re single. You haven''t been in love for a few decades. Your mother and I are worried. In fact, I know that you just don''t like those people. No way, who let you too good, directly compared to others. As for me, I''m not a stubborn person. As long as my daughter is happy, I''ll turn a blind eye to nothing else. "


    "But, after all, I''m... Embarrassing you."


    "Yes." Boss Yang sighed, "your mother and I are really in a dilemma. It''s a fact that we have no face. But I believe in your grandfather''s views and opinions. At the same time, I believe in your choice. Li Rui, in the final analysis, is reliable, but emotionally unreliable. "


    Yang Wu can''t laugh or cry when she thinks of it.


    Yes, it''s true that people are reliable, but emotionally... Alas.


    Think of yourself as being blinded by lard.


    "In fact, in other words, it''s also a good thing. Our family, as your third uncle said, a few generals, speak out, have face. Can seriously think about it, others will not feel too terrible? The whole family is a big official. That''s OK. The reason why you can''t go up all these years is actually a big one. "


    Every man is not guilty. The Yang family has always known the truth that when the moon is full, it will be lost.


    Yang Wu was relieved.

 Chapter 457

    Also relieved is Li Rui sitting in Yang Wu''s boudoir.


    These days, I''ve been worried that she can''t take care of herself. Even at night, although it''s only more than eight o''clock, Li Rui is still in Yang Wu''s room. Yang Wu knows this. Even, she probably knows that as long as Li Rui wants to eavesdrop, she can hear her family talk.


    Li Rui did eavesdrop. Originally, he wanted to be concerned about the development difficulties of the Yang family. Maybe he could help solve them by the way. As a result, his family was better and didn''t need them at all.


    Yes, Mr. Yang has just passed away. Who dares to touch the Yang family? It''s not so shameless. Maybe in another three or four years, there will be, but by that time, the second generation members of the Yang family will be able to support half of the sky. No matter how poor they are, they will also be a feudal official. It''s really the peasants who worry about what the emperor will eat in the morning.


    When Yang Wu returns to her room, Li Rui sits on her bed and reads a book. Just now, the powerful lady in the living room suddenly became a docile little lady, lying on Li Rui''s legs: "give me a massage, thank you."


    Li Rui helped her rub her temples. It was very comfortable, and Yang Wu enjoyed it: "I really hope you can stay a little longer, just like a sentence," but I hope you can stay here when the wind and rain come. "


    Li Rui laughed: "even if it''s stormy, I can walk if I want to. As a matter of fact, when I walk in the rain, my clothes won''t get wet. If those raindrops fall, they will be automatically brushed away by my aura. "


    "So powerful? It''s very strong. " Yang Wu closed her eyes and sighed, "if I want to keep you."


    "Then you can keep me."


    "What if I want to keep you every day?"


    "In my opinion, there are two kinds of women. One is to be busy when you know you have something to be busy with, the other is to be busy when you know you have something to be busy with but not to be busy, and to drag others'' feet and cry for dependence. You are the former. When you ask this question, you just want to test my mind. It''s better for me to accompany you now than to say I love you. Why try? "


    "You''re a smart man, but you obviously don''t think of me as a woman."


    "That''s because I see you as a goddess."


    "The mouth is so sweet, no wonder it can coax so many women around you." Yang Wu can''t laugh or cry. She feels cheated by Li Rui. However, in the relationship between the two people, it''s rare to have a warm exchange like now. She enjoys this kind of atmosphere.


    "I sometimes wonder what I can do. For you, it''s not fair. I''m sorry. It''s my reason. But sensibility tells me that it''s better to leave you all by my side so that I can feel at ease. " Li Rui''s hand moved from Yang Wu''s forehead to his shoulder.


    Yang Wu was lying on her stomach, and the curve of her waist and buttocks was quite good. She said in a stuffy voice: "don''t you just want to open the harem? I heard Jian Su Mei say that when she went to Luotian Dabi, they also organized a "harem beauty group". I was really convinced. "


    "What do you think?" Li Rui asked her.


    Yang Wu turns over and looks at Li Rui. Looking at each other, Yang Wu said: "my idea is not so complicated. In this world, not only men can like women, but women can also like men. I don''t think about the superiority of love. I want to know if I can get what I want. As long as this goal is achieved, everything else is secondary. "


    "Just like a missile, as long as it can destroy the target, I don''t care how it flies or how it is made. What I care about is whether I can achieve my goal when I give the order. "


    This statement is detailed enough.


    There is no doubt that this is the thinking of strong women. She is not thinking from the side of the weak and suffering losses, but from the position of a strong one. For example, Li Rui is her favorite. What''s more special is that she has only one.


    And she doesn''t have high requirements for male pets, just have them. It''s better than being single.


    I see. Li Rui knows it all.


    "It''s you, a child from a big family like yours, who always has a unique sense of self-confidence, which is similar to arrogance. This time alone, I don''t resent it. " Li Rui said with a smile.


    Yang Wu chucked Li Rui''s thigh with a smile: "but you should be ashamed. Your emotional responsibility is really bad."


    "In the world, we can live up to both this and that."


    "Hooligans." Yang Wu beat Li Rui again. Li Rui lay down on his back and held Yang Wu.


    "Hooligans are hooligans. It''s better than missing out."


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Li Rui returned home and everything was peaceful. Knowing that Li Rui is out fooling around, other women are too lazy to say anything. Anyway, it''s not once or twice. For the sake of his good performance, Guan doesn''t want to.


    One person is strong enough to bring enough sense of security, that''s enough. On this point, few can give people a sense of security like Li Rui.


    During the afternoon break, Li Rui''s mobile phone received a message from Niu tou: "you''ve been working very hard recently, and the local government is very dissatisfied with you."


    "Brother Niu, it''s a peaceful and prosperous time. How can there be so many things? Times have changed, and you know it. I can''t start a war with nothing, can I? Now people end up with nuclear bombs if they don''t agree. You know that


    "There''s no way to replenish it. There''s no way to replenish it. If the hell loses, it''s the end of the world."


    "What do you say, brother Niu? Is there any other way to mediate? "


    Niutou hasn''t answered for a long time. I think it''s also a headache. The most disturbing thing for Li Rui is that there is some despair in Niu tou''s words.


    Is the situation not so optimistic when it comes to the underground war? Is this the end of a great force that has accumulated for thousands of years? Not very likely.


    However, it is also impossible to do anything wrong. The idea of holding the sky falling down and having tall people supporting it is often naive, but no one can stop it. Maybe I''m the tall man.


    "I''m not at ease, alas." Li Rui was so worried that his hair was about to fall off. After thinking about it, he suddenly thought of someone. Maybe, the one who exists knows what to do.


    Of course, you can also ask Jidao Tianmo how to solve this problem, but Jidao Tianmo, who has no good intentions, may hope that the more chaotic the world is, the better.


    Li Rui decided to go back to his hometown.


    After a few days'' rest, Li Rui set out for Jingyuan town. Although I haven''t been back for quite a long time, the town hasn''t changed much. Li Rui did not delay, so he found the general''s tomb directly. When Li Rui enters the cemetery by means of transformation, he knocks on the coffin.


    "Laozuzong, are you there?"

 Chapter 458

    Yes, yes.


    There was no response. Li Rui knocked carefully again. With a bang, the coffin flew high, hit the ground heavily and rolled up a pile of dust.


    A figure with no upper body, slowly sitting up from the coffin.


    "You want to die?" Li Laozu asked.


    Li Rui immediately respectfully, solemnly said: "ancestor, something big happened."


    Li''s ancestors frowned and disapproved. Obviously, Li Rui is not happy to disturb this matter.


    Li Rui takes a sneak look at Li Laozu. He''s so powerful. His appearance has completely changed. A white shawl, long hair, physique quite even, it is the kind of dress show thin, strip meat posture. Her face was soft and her eyes were red and evil.


    If you trim your hair and put on a suit, you will be a young and overbearing president.


    However, Li Rui didn''t dare to make a mistake because he was not happy. He said, "Laozu, this is what happened. I''ve come here to ask you something about the underworld..."


    Li Rui told Laozu about a series of things that happened recently in the prefecture. Laozu was very interested and listened quietly without disturbing him.


    "The most important problem now is that if the underground government can''t get combat power, the world may have to... Therefore, I would like to ask Laozu if there is a solution to this problem."


    "It''s interesting." Li Laozu''s evil spirit smiles and looks at Li Rui. "I can''t imagine that my Li family will be able to walk in the hell one day."


    "Underground walk?"


    "It''s true that the so-called underground walk is just like the so-called underground spokesperson of the current Terran. In fact, it has a nature. Whenever the underground government walks, it is the time when the human war is rampant and the people are in dire straits. Since ancient times, the most outstanding heroes in the world have all been in the underworld. Bai Qi, Xiang Yu, Huang Chao... Who''s got hundreds of thousands of lives. The appearance of the underground walk is a sign of chaos in the world. "


    "No wonder I wake up. It''s all because of you!"


    Li Laozu''s eyes are deep. Looking at Li Rui''s eyes is like seeing a treasure. For a moment, he laughed: "it seems that my Li family is going to be a demon dragon!"


    Three black lines on Li Rui''s forehead hang down, demon dragon? Doesn''t sound like a good thing?


    "Lao Zu, I don''t want to be a butcher. In today''s peaceful and prosperous society, although there are many disadvantages, the overall situation is still on the rise. The country is peaceful and the people are safe, and most of the people live and work in peace and contentment. If I''m going to start a war, I''ll be a sinner through the ages. "


    "Besides, times are different. The practitioners are not outstanding in this era. The era when every man was angry, the emperor was bloodthirsty, and chivalrous men were rampant has passed. It has long been a trend to suppress martial arts and advocate literature. Even if we start a war, we are just sending nerds to die together. "


    Li Rui said earnestly: "that''s why I came to find laozuzong. I hope I can find the answer from you, a wise man who has gone through thousands of years."


    This is well founded and pleasant to hear. In particular, flattery is not inferior to others.


    Li Laozu immediately put on a look of "yes, I really am this kind of wise man", showing the expression of thinking. After thinking for a long time, he nodded: "you''re right. This aspect really needs to be taken into account. How to quell the turmoil in the underworld can no longer rely on the power of the human world. As we should start with the prefecture itself, I suggest that you go to the Prefecture in person to understand the situation. "


    Li Rui listened to the heart pull cool pull cool.


    Go to the underworld in person, that must die Qiu?


    Only the dead can enter the hell!


    "Laozu, I''m still young. It seems that it''s not suitable for me to go to the underworld when I''m young, and my cultivation is low... Laozu, if you want me to recommend you to go to the underworld, you''re strong, knowledgeable and wise than me. If you go, you''ll be successful!"


    It''s very bewitching. It''s a pity that people are not fooled. With a smile, Li Laozu said: "when people walk in the underworld, they can not only enter the underworld, but also borrow ghost generals from the underworld. Otherwise, how do you think other people get on? How is it so overwhelming? The king of Chu can carry the tripod. Do you know how many tripods he carries? Modern people don''t always like to mention science. Can you explain from a scientific point of view that a person can lift a tripod weighing several thousand jin? "


    "There must be a reason why the hell chose you to walk on earth. Maybe it''s your special constitution, maybe it''s your birthday fit, or it''s some special arrangement of the hell. You don''t know much about the underworld, and you don''t use that power very much. I don''t even know that. It''s just... Unqualified. "


    Li Rui lost a while: "finished, I''m an unqualified spokesman for the underground."


    "Laozu, do you mean that I have to communicate with the local government, and then ask the local government to solve its own problems?"


    "This is the only way to go!" Li Laozu nodded solemnly, "the times are different. When human beings have evolved to the present, they have invented big killers. Even if the underground government has the intention to restore human beings to the ancient barbarian times, it is impossible for it to get what it wants. The only way for human beings to go is to die together. Modern science and technology have completely replaced cultivation and acted on the common people. From this point of view, the human race has evolved. "


    "It''s a pity that high-end combat power is going to die out." Li Rui sighed.


    Li Laozu shook his head and disagreed with Li Rui: "on the contrary, there is no era more suitable for cultivating high-end combat power than this one. In the era of rich resources, even a fool can become a master! In the past, a large number of practitioners squandered the earth''s aura, so that the aura was thin. As a result, we ushered in the era of the end of the law. This is the truth that when the moon is full, we will lose. Now, when the more we lose, the more we gain. "


    "This is the worst time for practitioners, because the inheritance of Gongfa is lost. This is also the best time for practitioners. The aura of the earth is richer than any other time. Do you understand? "


    Li Rui was shocked.


    A field that has never been understood, a huge treasure, is unfolding in front of us. A chance to dominate the world, a chance to make the world dance with it.


    "Damn, I''m starving and cowardly. I''ve never known these secrets before."


    What a pain.


    If you know these secrets earlier, you can summon ghosts to fight... Who else can fight in this world?


    Immediately, Li Rui''s heart returned to calm.


    "Even if I don''t have those things, I can dominate my life by myself, and I''m not inferior to others!"


    Without the help of external forces, relying on their own strength, they can still soar to the sky! Moreover, the strength in this way is the most reliable and valiant.


    "Lao Zu, thank you for your reply. By the way, how long are you going to stay here? "


    Li Laozu glanced at Li Rui and said, "soon, I''m still recovering. What, are you in trouble? "


    "Soon, I guess."


    It is also time to implement the second phase of the whole plan.

 Chapter 459

    Li Rui left the general''s tomb. This time, he no longer felt helpless. You''re kidding. There''s a man in the back of labor and capital.


    This hand, steady!


    It''s a great trip back home. After all, it''s still his own man. What do you think of Li Rui now? How do you think that old ancestor in the tomb is pleasing to the eye? His own man is reliable.


    Back in the car, Li Rui can''t wait to contact Niu tou. However, Niutou is not online at the moment. Li Rui asked if he was there. He didn''t reply for more than ten minutes. Li Rui thought about it and simply added a wechat friend of horse noodles. The reply was very fast.


    When Ma Mian asked who you were, Li Rui said that I was a new generation of underground people. Ma Mian obviously knows about it. What can I do for you?


    Li Rui thinks that he can''t say that I''m here for good. No one is willing to change it.


    "Brother Ma Mian, I''ve heard that the economy of the prefecture is tight. I''m going to send a batch of materials here. Let''s make a statistics first. I don''t know what kind of yachts and sports cars you like."


    Horse face sniffed: "ordinary things are useless."


    Obviously, he has a high vision. He looks down on those things. Yes, after all, it''s middle-level management. Things like that are burning in the earth. I''ve known you for so long, and I''ve never seen you want a yacht.


    Li Rui turned his eyes and decided to change his mind: "recently, there are a new batch of dolls in the world. They are very good in style and feel..."


    At the beginning, Ma Mian still pretended: "doll? What doll? What kind of doll is it? Do you have the same model for Bingbing? "


    "Yes."


    "How about the same milk style?"


    "There are, too." Li Rui showed his old driver''s smile. As long as the horse''s face wants it, it''s time to be with him. Anyway, it''s just a paper maker. Why don''t you hire some artists, find some art students, and work in a studio?


    Food and color are also good. You can eat everywhere.


    Ma Mian pondered for a moment: "then you give me a dozen, I''ll check the goods a priori."


    Li Rui smile, said a good word, put away the mobile phone, drive away.


    Back to the villa in Jianghua City, Li Rui immediately started to work. As long as there is demand, there will be no market. Since the senior executives in the prefecture also have low-level interests in this field, it is necessary to satisfy them as much as possible. Li Rui gets home, finds sister sang and goes out.


    As the elder sister of Jianghua, SANGJIE''s ruling power over Jianghua is mainly reflected in her fame. All the people she can use have become big brothers.


    People who are used to being big brothers are not willing to let them be little brothers. This does not mean that sister sang made several phone calls one after another, but other people did not answer them. Sister sang and Li Rui knew that.


    "Why don''t I do them and contact you later?" Elder sister sang is fierce. In front of Li Rui, she can''t afford to lose face. She''ll kill whoever makes her lose face.


    Li Rui smile: "don''t worry, I''ll go with you."


    How can we say that sister sang is also a woman who has already lived at home now? How can Li Rui have the heart to let her step on the mountain and fire by herself? If something happens, she can''t be scolded to death when she comes home.


    Over the years, old friends have gone far enough.


    The newly opened emperor club in Jianghua city is very high-grade. The club''s behind the scenes boss is a elder sister who worked under elder sister sang in those years. When elder sister sang didn''t go abroad, she was very respectful to her. As soon as sister sang left, the elder sister saw the market and made great efforts to seize it.


    With the death of Chen Hongpao and Qiao Zhi, elder sister Sang also left. In fact, the whole of Jianghua has gone through a period of turmoil. A new generation of big men, lilao, and the red sister of the herbal medicine market, unite to control the whole underground world of Jianghua.


    It''s been a while.


    When Li Rui and sang Jie came to the emperor''s club, the people at the door didn''t know who it was. They just saw them coming in a Mercedes Benz, and they knew it was rich boy. Li Rui opens a private room. When the waiter comes in, sister sang asks, "is Huang Hongmei there? If you''re here, let her come


    The waiter''s younger brother didn''t remember who Huang Hongmei was for a moment. After a while, he reacted. He looked at elder sister sang and said, "elder sister Hong is busy."


    "No matter how busy you are, let her come here, or I''ll set the club on fire. Let me know." Sister Sang was smiling, as if she was just talking about a trivial matter.


    As soon as the waiter''s face changed, he picked up the walkie talkie and said, "there''s trouble in box 8. Come here."


    Obviously, it''s called thugs.


    "You may not know? No one is allowed to make trouble in the emperor''s club. If you are not afraid of death, you can try. No one will stop you. You two still have ten seconds to get out of here. If you have ten seconds, then... "


    "So what?" Li Rui asked with a smile.


    "Then don''t blame us for being rude. According to the process, we will record it first. What are your identities, please


    "No status, just ordinary people."


    "Then my record is over. Next, please take your own responsibility for the two casualties, and don''t blame us for not passing the bottom line in advance." Little brother Wei, the waiter, stooped and walked slowly out of the box. Outside the box, dense footsteps rang out. When they came in first, there were three strong men with baseball bats. Behind them, there were two big men with mountain knives.


    This is an organized, large-scale hitter.


    Such a battle is really good.


    "No wonder Huang Hongmei is such a good eater. She is fierce and powerful, but she is a person who does things. If we are really just troublemakers, we may walk in and carry out today. " Li Rui patted sister Sang''s buttocks, feeling very good. Sister sang got up and shook her arm. She held a dark black butterfly knife in her hand.


    "Butterfly can''t fly in the sea. No matter how capable she is, she can''t ride on my head."


    Three big men rushed forward, and sister Sang also welcomed them. Almost a knife, a knife is injured, three strong men were stabbed to the ground by sister sang.


    "It seems that you haven''t lost your skill." Li Rui took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, lit one, and then smoked a few. Sister sang came to him with coquettish steps and took the cigarettes from Li Rui''s mouth.


    "I haven''t played for a long time, either." Sister sang is coquettish when she smokes.


    Two big men holding the mountain knife, waving the light of the knife, cut to elder sister sang. It''s a gesture of cutting people to be disabled.


    Huang Hongmei''s means are really not ordinary brutality.


    The fact that even his hands can be trained to this level shows that he is ruthless. I''m afraid there are not many people who surpass her in the whole Jiang Hua.


    However, what they encounter today is the existence above Jiang Hua.

 Chapter 460

    Wailing and screaming, in such a noisy place, is like a stone thrown into the lake, causing ripples, never noticeable. Only when the lake is rolling with waves can people be alert.


    It''s nothing if five people are abandoned. The real killing move was that one of the waiters suddenly shot.


    Bang!


    The firelight from the muzzle of the gun and the loud sound were finally heard. Finally someone came out of the other box and looked at the people inside. At this point, the strength of the emperor''s Club showed up. The waiter who fired the gun even gave a smile to the guests in the corridor: "it''s a small matter. Someone is making trouble. Please rest assured."


    He didn''t even look carefully to see if he was shot or not, because when the gun was fired, it was usually when the dust settled.


    But after three seconds, the waiter finally had a wrong reaction. Suddenly, he saw that the woman who should have been shot and fell to the ground was unharmed. The young man sitting on the box sofa was still calm.


    The bullet, then, stayed in mid air, spinning at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    It''s like time is still. It''s like there''s some unknown force in front of the bullet to stop the bullet. The bullet, when the waiter looked at it, turned its direction slowly.


    Then, whoosh.


    The bullet directly killed the waiter who shot, and a blood colored flower bloomed in his forehead. The flower is so bright, but without the slightest beauty.


    "Ah


    Someone''s screaming away.


    It was then that the turmoil began.


    More waiters organized guests to escape in an orderly way. They are used to big scenes and know the strength of the boss behind the scenes. Guests panic, that is because they do not know, red sister just need a phone, here in half an hour, into hundreds of people.


    It''s only a matter of minutes for hundreds of thugs to kill.


    Whoever''s in the box, they''re dead. Some people ran out from the emperor''s club, and they didn''t make a big noise under the polite persuasion of the little sister.


    More people poured into the box and fell in pain.


    Blood, all over the floor. Soon there wasn''t even a good foothold in the box. With frowning, sister sang came to Li Rui and sat on his lap.


    "Well, without my prior consent." Li Rui exclaimed discontentedly.


    "Don''t you enjoy it all the time?" Sister sang doesn''t care about that.


    Li Rui sighed: "but it''s not good after all. I have read a book, which has a saying that when a person''s strength becomes more and more powerful, it is the time when the demons in his heart expand. If there is no way to restrain the demons of desire, he will eventually become a slave of the demons of desire. "


    "But you didn''t." Elder sister sang is good at persuading and holding Li Rui''s neck, she just won''t go. Li Rui is also very helpless. He has always heard that men are molesting women. This time, he is really at a loss.


    "What''s the matter, sister? So many people, I let them go. " Sister sang laughs and complains. Li Rui rolled his eyes: "you may forget who taught you to practice."


    It is not unusual for a practitioner with three levels of innate environment to defeat these ordinary people. Of course, except for the case of thermal weapons, this is also the reason why Li Rui must be present.


    If it''s a gun, sister sang still can''t stop it. She''s not up to this level of strength.


    That''s enough.


    It''s a big scene at the moment.


    If Huang Hongmei hasn''t come yet, Li Rui plans to set a torch here.


    Huang Hongmei arrived soon. She knew the story in advance and who the troublemaker was. She rushed to the box with a group of people. When she saw sister sang, she was not surprised until she saw Li Rui.


    Without saying a word, Huang Hongmei knelt down.


    "Sister sang, I''m sorry I humiliated you. I''m the one who can''t discipline you. Please forgive me and Mr. Li. "


    Huang Hongmei did not dare to look up. Her body was shivering.


    Who is Li Rui? Maybe the younger brothers at the bottom don''t know, but when it comes to Huang Hongmei, even if they haven''t seen Li Rui''s method, they have always heard of it. The people who beat Chen Hongpao and Qiao Zhi with their own strength, the whole road of Jianghua crawls under his feet.


    It''s also widely known that he is a fairy.


    It''s not a rank.


    "Get up, don''t kneel. There are so many people around. In fact, I quite appreciate you. After you become the boss, things are done like a model. It''s just that my vision has narrowed a little. I don''t think much of it. What? Do you really think that if you send a few people, you can do me or what? "


    Sister sang came to Huang Hongmei and looked down at the woman kneeling in front of her.


    Between these two women, only one can be called elder sister. Elder sister sang is crushing Huang Hongmei with her skill and beauty. Of course, it''s not the strength, territory, influence and subordinates that really determine their status.


    Maybe Huang Hongmei could have fought, but the existence of Li Rui made sister sang rebellious. Such people can not be judged by common sense.


    "I''ve heard that lilao is also very active in recent years. You call him and ask him to come over


    "Yes, sister sang." Huang Hongmei takes out her mobile phone and calls immediately. She is very good at doing things.


    Has the final say has the final say, each one minds his own business. Huang Hongmei said, "that''s what she said."


    "Has the final say? What time has the final say been done? Li Rui laughs.


    On the other end of the phone, the ghost called: "who are you?"


    Li Rui didn''t speak.


    Huang Hongmei boldly explained: "he is Li Zhenren."


    The other end of the phone was completely quiet.


    It was quiet for a while, and the other end scolded.


    "I''ll go abroad tonight! In the future, water will not intrude into the river. Let''s go our own way! "


    Li Lao angrily finish saying, hang up the phone.


    Inside the box, Li Rui could not laugh or cry. This Li Lao is also really ruthless, knowing that there is no chance of winning, he runs away directly. However, it is also true that he has made enough money in recent years. If he goes abroad, he will be safe.


    After all, if you have life to earn, you also have to spend it.


    Such a big thing is decided by such a simple phone call. There was no street fighting, no mutual cutting of forces, and no assassination of bullets... Only a peaceful word, a name.


    "Your name is very useful. Can I just report your name wherever I go in the future?" Sister sang smiles and looks back at Li Rui.


    Li Rui touched his nose: "at least on this side, it works."


    It doesn''t matter how powerful it is.

 Chapter 461

    Between talking and laughing, the strong enemy was destroyed. It has never been easier to unify the underground world of Jianghua than it is today. Sister Sang''s eyes were in a trance. The boy who had looked up to her at that time finally grew up enough to dazzle her.


    What a glorious witness.


    "Huang Hongmei, from today on, you are still Sang Sang''s man. Besides, in order to prevent you from making trouble, I must punish you slightly. "


    Li Rui''s palm caresses Huang Hongmei''s head, and a brand of soul falls. Huang Hongmei was stiff for a moment, then recovered as usual. She did not have the ability to resist anything, in the face of such existence.


    "Well, I''m almost done. Now it''s your turn to work. There are two main things you need to cooperate with. One is to find the best paper craftsman, and the other is to find the best artist. "


    "Yes, master." Huang Hongmei bowed her head.


    "What are we going to do?" Sister sang couldn''t help asking.


    "Make paper dolls, burn paper dolls for the dead. Direction, as far as possible to adult close


    Sister sang and Huang Hongmei were stunned. They didn''t expect to play like this.


    However, although very puzzled, they did not ask again. This is Li Rui''s freedom. He can do whatever he wants. For Yu Jianghua, Li Rui is almost at the level of Lord. The Lord does things without asking others.


    On the side of the emperor''s club, Li Rui is no longer worried. Now that the order goes on, Li Rui believes that Huang Hongmei, a cruel woman, will get things done.


    Li Rui takes elder sister sang to return home. As soon as he gets home, the first thing Li Rui does is to find the inner Scripture tablet of the Yellow Emperor. At this moment, the extreme way demon has released the corpse state and returned to the soul body.


    If he hadn''t been in such a state, Li Rui would not have dared to provoke him. He was very fierce.


    This time, the old devil is the soul body. He also knows that he is the soul body, so he can only counsel. Li Rui comes forward and the old devil knows what to do.


    "You came to me for distraction, didn''t you?"


    "It turns out that it''s called distraction. It''s a good name. Old devil, you are a man of wide knowledge. My worship of you is like the continuous flow of the river, like the Yellow River, with many waves... "


    "Come on, don''t follow me. I don''t know about you. I don''t want to talk to you. Distraction is not a difficult skill to learn, as long as your soul power is enough... But since you can lead the soul, it''s almost the same as refining the soul. But in terms of time, distraction pursues short-term mass destruction. I''ll pass it on to you. You''re fine. "


    Li Rui quickly wrote down a pithy formula read by the devil. It is not difficult to learn distraction on the basis of soul refining.


    The two exchanged in the secret room, and Li Rui learned five, five, six, six. Although not completely proficient, but also master well.


    "Old devil, you are so righteous! It''s up to you to achieve something this time. Thank you, old devil. Looking back, I will find the right body for you and help you to be reborn. "


    "If you have this idea, I''ll thank God."


    Old devil''s very tired appearance, is also, not easy to come out once, also all let a person do gun to command. No one can be happy.


    Li Rui blamed himself for his good temper.


    Fortunately, Li Rui soon overcame his conscience. It''s too evil to let him out. Isn''t there another devil in the world. Now there are too many people out of control, not to mention the ancestor, I feel that it is a world of great controversy.


    Those who are lagging behind may not be able to catch the train. The future world is destined to belong to those outstanding people who stand on the tide bravely.


    Soon after, Li Rui entered into a state of distraction.


    In fact, at the moment, Zhao Kuafu is also in this realm. However, in terms of his real strength, he would not dare to fight Li Rui with Zhao Kuafu''s courage.


    The good news is that with the arrival of this realm, the implementation of the second stage has also been strongly guaranteed.


    In September, Wudao Dabi came.


    The martial arts competition was held by the black League. At the beginning, people in the martial arts circle scoffed at him and thought that he should sell the black League face.


    "It''s a contest held by that evil black League. What''s their status and why should they report this contest."


    "If we don''t go, we''ll see if they can do it."


    "When it''s cold, there will be a lot of excitement."


    There are a lot of people who look on coldly.


    There are many Li Rui''s Secret books. The first to the third strong get three excellent secret books for the strong in jiedan realm. Only one of the three secret books can make the hope of the Jin Dynasty much greater. As soon as the news got out, it was a shock.


    From the fourth to the seventh, you get seven secret books of distraction.


    From the eighth to the fifteenth, you can get the low-end distraction script.


    "Our black League recently found a secret place, in which there are countless secret scripts. According to the dead elder''s instructions, those who can get the secret script will get it. What is the capable? The one who can take the lead is the one who can! As long as you participate in the martial arts contest, everyone has the chance to get the secret script! "


    At the same time, Zhao Kuafu made a frenzy to spread all kinds of gossip and update the ranking in the forum.


    Soon after that, the small sects in Jiangnan province took the lead in responding to the black league''s martial arts contest.


    More people, seeing someone taking the lead, have become ambiguous from a neutral position. A week before the date of the conference, all kinds of application Posts flew to the small branch of the black league like snowflakes.


    "It''s a good thing. All the heroes in the world are in my shell. I finally understood this thought. It turned out to be this feeling. "


    In mid September, Li Rui held a small meeting with Zhao Kuafu and others at the villa. This time, several experts from the black League also attended the meeting. Originally, Li Rui didn''t want so many people. However, Zhao Kuafu insisted that Li Rui was the leader of the black League and should have met each other.


    Li Rui followed him and planted a seed of soul brand for each member by the way.


    These days, no one can be relied on, only oneself can be relied on. If not, there are undercover agents sent from other places among these people. What can we do? Anyway, Li Rui can''t tolerate this kind of situation.


    "Our contest is divided into audition stage and decisive stage. In these two stages, I personally preside over the alchemy to provide excellent elixir for all martial arts practitioners and help them improve their strength and break through the border. "


    "Ally, why do we do that?" Some members of the black league are puzzled.


    Li Rui showed a compassionate manner: "we are all martial arts, and naturally hope that martial arts will flourish. I sell them well. They always remember a little bit. In a word, people are not plants. When we get word of mouth, we will not has the final say. Ha ha ha... "


    The living room was full of laughter, full of conspiracy.

 Chapter 462

    Only the local people know what Li Rui is doing. It is certainly not in the interests of others to think about it. It''s not only to provide excellent pills, but also to publish excellent skills in the forum free of charge. It''s a wonderful person.


    Good people don''t get worse because of one skill, and bad people don''t get better because of one skill. A person''s character doesn''t change because of his skill, but depends on what kind of person he is. With the spread of these skills, the good and the bad become stronger.


    When the quality goes up, the soul body received by the hell will be more powerful. Zhao Kuafu was in full swing to improve the quality. Li Rui contacted Niu Tou to discuss how to solve the fundamental problems of the local government.


    Obviously, it is not a long-term solution for Yiwu to use the power of the human world, and it is suspected of a vicious circle. This is not a win-win situation. It is not in the interests of both sides.


    "Brother Niu, are you there?"


    "Can you tell me if I''m here? I think there''s something terrible behind it. You have to tell me."


    Li Rui laughed: "brother Niu, it''s like this. I''ve heard that people who have been able to walk in the underworld for generations can enter the underworld. Is there such a thing? "


    Niutou didn''t reply directly.


    I think it''s a trade-off.


    Li Rui believes what Laozu Li said. If you walk in the underworld, you can enter the underworld. However, Niutou is not sure whether to let Li Rui enter the underground.


    It seems that it is not high enough. Need to contact a higher level of local government managers.


    Li Rui took a look at the merit value in his mobile phone. At present, even if it''s black and white, it''s not qualified to add friends. Good deeds are not enough.


    Li Rui exits the interface and makes a backhand call to Wang Jingfei: "Jingfei, I''m Li Rui."


    "Brother Li, what can I do for you?" Wang Jingfei estimated that he would like to ask how much money you want. What can you do? Besides money, what else can Li Rui look up to.


    "Jingfei, I suddenly want to build some hope primary schools recently. Can you help me realize this wish?"


    Li Rui''s wish is really open, Wang Jingfei said vaguely: "no problem, brother Li, we have long had experience in the construction of private schools. At present, it''s not a problem. I don''t know what type brother Li wants? primary school? junior middle school? High school


    Li Rui knows what Wang Jingfei means. Hope primary school and private primary school are two concepts. I hope primary schools don''t make money, and private schools do well. It''s no problem to make hundreds of millions a year. Wang Jingfei is a businessman. Of course, he values profits.


    What Li Rui wants is merit. If he makes money, it has nothing to do with merit. In the past, the ability was not enough and there was no place to earn merit. Now, there are many ways.


    "Jingfei, you still don''t understand me. I went to the countryside a few days ago and saw that the children there didn''t have any books to read. In fact, it''s not that there are no books at all. It''s that educational resources are inclined to places with good economic conditions. If children want to go to school, they have to go far away. Many parents simply don''t let their children study, which is troublesome. "


    "Brother Li, this is a poor disease. There is no cure." Wang Jingfei said simply.


    "Poor diseases can''t be cured, rich diseases can''t be cured either. Jingfei, you don''t do much good, do you? What kind of love funds and face projects do rich people engage in? Many of them are left-handed and right-handed. Here''s a media report. You go to ask your father, do you have enough money for three lives? Absolutely enough, there is so much money, the next figure, nothing more than the name, the name how to figure, you understand? "


    Li Rui''s words are meaningful, and Wang Jingfei is not a fool: "brother Li, I understand. Where you want me to build a school, I''ll build it right now. "


    "Well, I''ll think about it and give you a few places back." Li Rui hung up and chuckled. This kind of thing is called a virtuous circle. The Wangs are rich, but the children are short of money. The Wangs get their name, and the children get their profits. For themselves, it''s enough to seek merit.


    Put down the mobile phone, Li Rui went to Renxing martial arts school.


    Renxing martial arts school, founded by Zhao Kuafu''s black League, is about the same size as a better junior college. Zhao Kuafu killed people and took money from them. All the money went to this place.


    Although Li Rui was the leader of the black League, he was only the leader in name. In fact, Zhao Kuafu is recognized by the black League. The black League does everything by any means. Li Rui can''t manage it and doesn''t want to. People, after all, can only manage their own land.


    Everyone is a different individual. If Li Rui took charge one by one, he would have been exhausted. Li Rui only cares about what he can see, such as the current martial arts contest. This is what Li Rui can see.


    At this time, the venue of Renxing martial arts school has been determined. Li Rui rushes to the suburb, and Zhao Kuafu arrives at the school gate early to welcome him.


    "Welcome to the martial arts competition


    The banners are striking.


    Li Rui wanted to laugh when he saw it. He said to Zhao Kuafu, "this is a suburb. Fortunately, few people see it. Otherwise, you will become a laughing stock. I said, your name of Renxing martial arts school should also be changed. Don''t try to rub the light of our Renxing hospital. "


    "Elder martial brother, we are a family. What''s the point. In the future, all the companies under my name will use the signboard of Renxing. "


    "I can use Ren, but you can''t. You are not benevolent and extreme. If you don''t change your name, I''ll change the name of the hospital later. "


    Zhao Kuafu was very embarrassed: "I changed the name of the martial arts school later."


    "Just know." Li Rui glanced at him and walked forward. "How are the preparations for the martial arts contest now?"


    "If the venue is in the new stadium, it''s big enough. In addition, I''ve also had people rush to build an alchemy room, which must meet your standards. At present, the reception area and accommodation area are also well arranged. When the contest is over, the martial arts school can start recruiting students. "


    "Don''t mess about recruiting students. I don''t know you? Do you want to make this your little kingdom? Be careful to cause public anger. I heard that you killed all the contractors in charge of the construction. Is that true? "


    Zhao Kuafu laughed and his eyes were chilly: "that group of foremen cut corners and deliberately asked for compensation for the death of the workers. I''ve seen many people who want to get rich these years. It''s rare to get rich like this. Later, when he inquired, well, there were about ten people who died in his hands. "


    "Well, society." Li Rui sighed and waved, "forget it, let''s go."


    Zhao Kuafu led the way to the gymnasium with a smile. The stadium is really big. There''s a football field inside. It''s enough. In addition, the two-day high wall and the heavily guarded security of the martial arts school made it look like an iron bucket.


    It can be used as a competition venue.


    "It''s said that the Bai family in Tianchi will also send someone to come here. Elder martial brother, do you think they will be..."


    Li Rui said with a smile, "let''s sharpen the knife."

 Chapter 463

    Zhao Kuafu laughed: "the white family of Tianchi is going to be the experience baby of our school."


    If life is a game, then there are always some little monsters, inevitably reduced to experience baby. With this experience, some people can go up to a higher level and get more things.


    In fact, the competition in society as a whole is just like this. It''s just a comparison. Step on other people''s bodies - not necessarily the shoulders of giants, but also the bones, to achieve their own career.


    The so-called "one will succeed forever".


    Li Rui turns around the gymnasium and comes to the alchemy room. The standard of the alchemy room is also OK. Zhao Kuafu introduced there. He said where these alchemy furnaces were bought and where the medicinal materials came from. Li Rui, listen to me. He only cares about this piece.


    These can only be regarded as work. What is really related to one''s own development is the cultivation and improvement of one''s own realm. After a general understanding, Li Rui came to Zhao Kuafu''s headmaster''s office for tea.


    "If you say you haven''t read any books, you can set up a headmaster''s office." What Li Rui thinks is funny. It''s really a masterpiece. Zhao Kuafu was wronged there: "I still had a special training. At that time, I was in the shadow. We asked the professor to teach."


    "As a result, you deceived your master and destroyed your ancestors."


    Zhao Kuafu sighed: "at that time, I didn''t understand. I was forced to run around like a dog. If it were now, it would not be like that. "


    Li Rui gave a cool smile. It was just a speech. Really put now, Zhao Kuafu how or how, his character, where said to change.


    After chatting for a while, Li Rui left.


    Back home, Li Rui turns on his cell phone. Niutou replied: "if you want to come, you can come and find out. At midnight, you light a incense, open the gate of chengdi, and I''ll bring you here. "


    Li Rui''s reply is good.


    What kind of place is hell?


    In the evening, Li Rui took a bath and slept alone in his room. They didn''t talk about channeling with them. They just said that no one was allowed to disturb them at night. They had to practice a special skill.


    Although they just said it casually, they always understood the importance of it.


    Li Rui sat on the bed and closed his eyes until late at night. Come on, Li Rui lights a incense and opens the door of chengdi!


    Silent door open, a bottle of devil sitting inside. Smelling the smell of burning incense, the demon God turned his head slowly and looked at Li Rui.


    "When the hell walks, the soul comes out of the body."


    The voice of the devil echoes in Li Rui''s ear. Li Rui''s soul comes out of the body and enters the gate of inheriting the earth. Li Rui''s soul is wrapped in a halo, showing a stable posture.


    "Follow me."


    The door of chengdi closed slowly, but there was still light around. Li Rui raised his eyes and saw that there was no bright moon in this space. He gently sprinkled the moonlight around.


    However, there is no scenery here. It''s like a room, and the devil is just the security guard in the duty room. Knowing that the devil took Li Rui through a dark door, everything in front of him suddenly became clear.


    A huge city stands in front of us!


    Li Rui is located on the top floor of a huge high-rise building. At this time, overlooking the whole city below, people can''t help but feel strange. Mainly wooden buildings, a variety of buildings, scattered walk. Vertical and horizontal streets, there are still pedestrians.


    In the 1990s, it was like the architectural picture of childhood, mixed with some ancient elements.


    "Is this the underworld?"


    "This is the hell." The bottle of demon God looked at Li Rui''s eyes, with a hint of ridicule, "what do you think the hell should be like? Do you think that the underworld should be like a cellar, with 18 layers of hell built inside, ugly, wild and backward? "


    Li Rui swallowed with difficulty.


    The devil continued: "hell is the reflection of the world. There are two worlds, one up and one down, but there is only soul body in the underworld, so the entity is not as fancy as the world. What''s the difference between those who walk in the street and the world? "


    It''s true. Li Rui''s eyes are fixed on modern people in clothes, and some people in ancient clothes, but most of them are not fierce faced fangs.


    These "people" walk through the street with a sense of confusion.


    Li Rui looks up at the demon God. The demon God''s body shrinks to the height of Li Rui. His appearance at this time, finally clear, impressively is the cow head body.


    This is Tauren?


    Li Rui was a little strange. Just as he wanted to ask, the demon God took the initiative to say, "I''m not Lord tauren, I''m his brother. Everything in front of you is the view of the Central District of the prefecture. "


    "Central District?" Li Rui said curiously.


    "Yes, central district is on the top floor of the hell. Under Central District, there are 18 floors of hell. Let''s go. I''ll take you to see Lord Tauren first


    Li Rui is following the devil.


    There are smooth roads and all kinds of transportation. There are also things that can''t be said. It''s estimated that they are all things burned in the world. The people here live a peaceful and natural life.


    Li Rui looked around all the way, curious.


    The devil walked all the way to the west of the central district. In the distance, Li Rui saw a palace built by a huge ox head in front of him. On the roadside, there are more and more people who look like demons.


    The ox head, or horse head, is tall and has the feeling of an orc in Western mythology. Once in a while, they would take a look at Li Rui, but they didn''t dare to see more.


    "Brother Niu, may I have your name, please?" Li Rui is a little confused for fear of following the wrong person. These tauren, they all look the same. It''s just like the Chinese people see the black people, the difference is very small, they all look the same.


    The devil didn''t return. He said to himself, "Twelve cows."


    Twelve cows? How could a cow have that name?


    Li Rui was very curious, but he didn''t dare to ask. Cattle also have dignity. Besides, this demon God only has the head of an ox, and its thinking should be human thinking. If you ask him why he chose this name, wouldn''t you treat him as a beast instead of a human being?


    Li Rui doesn''t want to offend the spirit.


    Niu 12 takes Li Rui to Niutou palace and goes inside. The Tauren palace is as big as the county government. It''s a race of orcs with Tauren and horse faces.


    Niu 12 brings Ji to the top room of Du Niutou palace and goes in.


    "Big brother, the hell is here."


    "Well, go back."


    Sitting in the iron seat, the seat is also padded with leather blanket. A demon in armor waved his hand, then his scarlet eyes looked at Li Rui.


    "How do you do, dungeon walk."


    "Hello, brother Niu."

 Chapter 464

    The real Tauren is the one in front of him. Even after his body shrinks, he is two meters tall. He sat there, like an iron tower, exuding the smell of crazy bloodthirsty.


    At the moment of meeting, Li Rui was totally unable to match this iron tower like man with the guy in the underground wechat group who kept fighting with Ma Mian. The real Tauren was a tank fighter with a big black axe beside his iron seat.


    After saying hello to each other, Niu tou casually pointed out: "please sit down."


    There are no sofas in this place, only wooden chairs. After Li Rui sat down, a slightly slender Niu woman came over with a big cup: "drink tea."


    Li Rui took the tea. It was very heavy. It was estimated that it would weigh one jin.


    "Thank you for your hospitality."


    The cowgirl left with a smile.


    On the iron seat, Niu tou asked, "how do you feel?"


    "It''s a little novel, but I''m also curious. How are these realized?" Li Rui looked at the teacup in his hand, soul body, how can he feel "heavy"? And the essence of these four areas, such as these chairs, how did they come from?


    Niu tou laughs heartily: "this is the hell. Don''t say you, even I don''t know what''s going on, but you can understand it as'' law ''"


    "What is the law?" Li Rui asked.


    "The law is the formation of heaven and earth, which is natural. For example, how do people come and why chairs can sit? These things, in our view, are laws. Of course, today''s world stresses science and materialism, but the earth is different. "


    "The biggest difference from the world is actually the moon. There is no night in hell, it is always day. The bloom of the moon is the material we must grow. There is no sun in the hell, and you can never see the sun, otherwise, you will be killed by the sun. "


    Tauren''s eyes through the window, looking at the moon, the heart has infinite gratitude.


    Li Rui couldn''t help saying: "is it as strong as you can''t enter the world and face the sun?"


    "I don''t want to. Entering the human world and facing the sun is too much for us. Besides, just like you come to the earth, do you think this is your home? When we enter the world, we will not feel that it is home. " Niutou said.


    Li Rui understood what he meant, and then asked, "isn''t the hell fighting a war now? It doesn''t look like a fight. I see peace in the central district and people living and working in peace and contentment. "


    "The war in the underworld starts from the 19th level hell. You can see the peaceful and prosperous times because the central district is all led by the upper class. If there is no peace here, then the whole hell will be over. "


    "There''s a nineteenth floor to hell?"


    "The 19th floor is the battlefield prison. Entering the 19th floor, there is no life but death. " Niu tou took a look at Li Rui and said, "what are you doing here?"


    "I don''t think the world can provide effective support to the underground government any more. Today''s plan is to find a solution from the underground government itself."


    "Nonsense!" Niutou''s voice suddenly became loud. He left the iron seat, walked around restlessly, and said, "the hell hasn''t solved this problem for thousands of years! The earth and the earth are one and mirror to each other. If the world can''t help the hell, the world will also perish! "


    This is a threat, Li Rui knows. However, Li Rui was not afraid at all: "the world can no longer rely on waging war to support the local government. The most recent one was about 300 years ago. It''s unrealistic to rely on the war in the world to fight for the living power of the local government. In today''s world, it is easy to perish. I''m here to see if I can find a solution from the hell itself. "


    "You are a little boy, dare to speak bravely?" Niu Tou is angry. The problem has not been solved by the local government for thousands of years. How can Li Rui say that he can solve it.


    Li Rui was also angry: "if you don''t speak bravely, do you dare when you are old?"


    Young people are always enthusiastic and brave. They can''t understand it, but they can''t be suppressed. This is prejudice.


    Besides, the hope always lies with the young people. It is true that one generation is better than the other.


    "I''m not one of those predecessors who used to complete the mission given to me by the underground government by waging war after war. The human world is not the melting pot of hell, when it is needed, it will take countless lives to fill. This model is more than enough. "


    There are countless deaths. Even people who have not experienced that era can feel the cruelty of war only from history books. Hundreds of thousands of people die. What''s the concept of hundreds of thousands? The population of an ordinary county is only 5.6 million!


    When the industrial age, the era of science and technology war, the death toll in tens of millions of units!


    It''s a human disaster.


    Mankind can no longer bear the cost of a world war, because this time, it is likely that mankind will be completely destroyed. Or, civilization goes back completely to the stone age.


    In that case, Li Rui would rather die than launch this war for the prefecture.


    Niu tou''s eyes stare at Li Rui, as if he wants to see through this man and make him feel afraid. However, dozens of seconds later, Li Rui was not afraid at all.


    What Niutou saw from Li Rui''s eyes was firm determination and will.


    "You''re very good. I''m here. I don''t see the cruelty of teaching me to take responsibility for the people in the world rather than the people in the world. The education of this generation is really good. Human beings have been evolving. "


    Taurus returned to the iron seat and sat down slowly: "but you don''t have the ability to solve this problem."


    "How do you know if you don''t try?" Li Rui is good at persuasion.


    Tauren was not moved: "what''s your strength and position? Take life to try, 19 layers of hell, your current state, simply can''t enter


    "What can I do?"


    "You can''t do anything." Niu tou looks at Li Rui impatiently. He seems to dislike the low level of his realm. "At present, you can''t do anything for the hell."


    "Well, I''d like to have a look around the underground, OK?"


    "Turn if you want." Niutou has nothing to do. Originally, he was talking about business, but now it''s better. This boy has used the underground as a tourist site. Where to help? It''s a vacation.


    Niutou thought that he was really wrong.


    Li ruicai didn''t care so much. He got up and left.


    It''s his business that Niu tou doesn''t believe in people. You can''t listen to the opinions of one family. You can only know the truth if you have a down-to-earth look at it.


    "I don''t believe it. For thousands of years, we can only rely on waging war to supplement. Is there no other way? There must be! As long as you are willing to use your mind and think more, you will be able to find a solution to the problem. The thinking of the underground is too fixed and decadent. "


    Immortality for thousands of years is both the advantage and disadvantage of the prefecture.

 Chapter 465

    When Li Rui walked out of niutougong, niu12 had disappeared. I think he was on duty. Well, no one will follow, Li Rui will be at ease. The underground world is different from the human world, but there are many similarities.


    Bright moon, Li Rui''s pace is brisk.


    From niutougong to the street, pedestrians occasionally look at the young man with his own aura. They have curiosity in their eyes, and some laugh.


    "When a new generation of underground people walk, there will be heroes in the world again."


    "Yes, count with your fingers. King Zhou, you Wang, Cao Cao, Xiang Yu... Which one is not Xiaoxiong emperor. There are so many famous generals under the account. Only when we are in the underworld can the world be lively. "


    "It''s a pity that today''s human cultivation has declined. It''s estimated that this generation''s underground life will not last forever."


    Many voices surround Li Rui''s ears, and Li Rui turns a deaf ear to them. It''s a completely strange world. Li Rui has no sense of belonging here, and it doesn''t matter what others say. He only believes what he sees, not what he hears.


    Seeing is believing.


    People in the central district have a natural superiority. There is a certain grace in words and deeds. It''s a place where everything is in order, like the Utopia depicted in the book of man.


    Good is good. I always feel that there is something missing.


    Li Rui goes through the west side and to the north side. Standing at the foot of the huge Forbidden City, Li Rui raised his eyes and looked into the distance. The Forbidden City in front of us is too grand. Ruzhi people come and go through the forbidden gate. The huge building is like a giant beast crawling in this side of the world.


    "Unfortunately, it lacks vitality."


    Yes, all the people Li Rui saw and saw along the way were very regular. The behavior of the local people, or spirits, comes from the rules. It is also possible that these upper class people who have lived for thousands of years have long been indifferent to everything.


    Even their smile is very shallow.


    Shallow as pure water, not as colorful as drinks.


    Li Rui went to the Forbidden City and was stopped by the soldiers: "stop, do you have any customs clearance documents?"


    Customs clearance document?


    Li ruilue thought about it and understood that it was an ancient document, similar to a human pass. Li Rui shook his head and said to the soldiers, "there is no customs clearance document. I just want to take a stroll. I''m the dungeon of this generation, you know? "


    "Of course, I know. I just have to obey the rules when I walk in the underground."


    "Is that so?" Li Rui hesitates for a moment, dispels the idea of entering, and turns to leave. When the soldiers saw Li Rui turn around and walk away, they discussed it there.


    "This generation''s Dungeon walking is very weak, which is similar to the level of the middle level demon man on the 19th floor."


    "It''s not as good as us. It''s not unusual."


    "It''s not a congenital spirit body, nor a martial arts overlord body. It''s really wonderful to be able to walk in the local government."


    Li Rui''s mind moved slightly and walked further. Li Rui came to the street and found a shop to go in and sit down. There''s no money. If you sit down, people will know that he''s walking in the hell and won''t rush.


    Some of the guests are curious to see Li Rui alone here and the aura of the underground. A middle-aged man came up to his desk and sat down.


    "You are the new generation of dungeons. You look very young."


    "Twenty six years old, Li Rui." Li Rui could not wait for someone to talk. He said with a smile, "I don''t know what you call me?"


    "The local government rewards the good division to transfer the envoy."


    "A good official position often brings good luck." When Li Rui was surfing the Internet, he saw many friends forwarding Su Shi''s pictures in the circle of friends, because Su Shi had done "transshipment envoy", and some funny people like to play pranks.


    The transport envoy laughed. He raised his hand and called to the boss, "Inspector, please send me two cups of tea."


    This title is also interesting. Why doesn''t he call the boss directly?


    Perhaps aware of the doubts in Li Rui''s eyes, the transit envoy took the initiative to explain: "in the Central District, there are official positions. It''s just a hobby to open shops and do business. It''s more respectful to call the official''s name directly. What''s more, many of us have forgotten our names. Just like you don''t necessarily know the real name of Lord Tauren. "


    "I see." Li Ruiming is out.


    The tea is served. The transport envoy takes a cup and sips it: "this is Tianwang tea from Tianshui peak in the hell. It''s good for the soul. Try it."


    Li Rui picked up the cup and took a sip. Sure enough, it''s not only mellow, but also refreshing and refreshing.


    "I don''t know one thing. Are the demons in the 19th level hell the main force in this war


    "This..." the transporter put down his tea cup and looked at Li Rui, "yes, we call them the devil."


    "Isn''t the devil''s strength strong?"


    "We can''t decide whether we are strong or weak. There''s no strong one in the demons? Neither. How strong this is depends on the strength of the prefecture. "


    "Is it hard for the local government to bear it?" Li Rui was puzzled, "but any little soldier has the same strength as the middle-level devil. According to this theory, the underground government can take over the war. In other words, there is no need for the underground government... "


    Li Rui wants to talk but stops.


    "I know what you mean, but on the whole, the hell needs it. Look at the whole central district. It looks very big and vast, doesn''t it? But in fact, the number of central districts is limited to five million. These five million are the top buildings of the prefecture, and they are the existence of a higher class. "


    "You don''t see that the strength of the small soldiers can reach the middle level. The question is, are they willing to fight? They don''t want to. In his whole life, a small soldier can live a thousand years and die. If you have one less child, you will have one less. On this basis, we can only rely on the human soul body to supplement it. "


    Speaking of this, the envoy looked at Li Rui and said, "maybe one day, you can come in and be a soldier. When you become a small soldier, you are determined not to go down to participate in the war. You''d rather look at the gate from nine to five and have a weekend


    Li Rui hesitated and said, "well, it''s the hell that doesn''t want to fight, not that it can''t fight?"


    "It needs to be supplemented. Only in war can we see who is qualified. Just like the enterprise recruitment in your world, why do you have to get a university diploma or a postgraduate diploma? Because only in this way can the right person be selected as soon as possible. "


    "How innocent is the world? So many people died?" Li Rui felt a melancholy air in his heart, blocking the flow.


    The transporter took a sip of tea and said quietly, "heaven and earth are not benevolent. Everything is the cud dog between heaven and earth. People are arrogant and arrogant. In fact, the same is true of hell. It is a fact that the three realms of heaven, earth and man are always at the bottom. What''s more, people''s life is as small as dust, and their life is short. "


    It turns out that it''s just natural selection, survival of the fittest.


    Li Rui''s previous accumulation of respect for the local government has disappeared.


    How can we respect the exploited? To think of themselves as pigs and dogs?

 Chapter 466

    Human nature is evil, so is divinity. God makes people believe in them, but they may not be good to them.


    You can love a person to the bone, but no one will love you as low as dust!


    How can the God above respect those who prostrate on the ground and only know how to pray. People who are naturally willing to lower their first-class status don''t love themselves. Why do they want others to love them!


    No wonder it is said in the doctrine that God only pities mortals, pities mortals. When God has a problem, of course, he does not hesitate to sacrifice the interests of mortals, let them kill each other, raise the most powerful soul body, and then put into the underground battlefield to die!


    Thinking about this, Li Rui suddenly felt a chill pouring from the sole of his feet to the top of his head, and his whole body was cool.


    The transit agent reveals these truths without worrying. From the perspective of God, mortals are always willing to sacrifice the interests of others for their own interests. For thousands of years, the truth of one''s success and ten thousand bones withered has been talked about with relish in the world.


    For many years, how many people think that it is a kind of pride that they would rather let me bear the world than teach the world to bear me. But if so, what does it feel like to be a member of the negative world?


    Don''t the bosses who sell fake milk powder and produce fake vaccines vividly explain the concept of how to "take all the people in the world"? Those who cry that I would rather take responsibility for the world, 90% of the population, are just ordinary people who are taken responsibility by others!


    The meager income can''t afford to buy imported products. Children can only get cheap vaccines... Even without imported vaccines!


    This is the irony of reality.


    But he still believes that Li Rui will not hesitate to sacrifice the interests of most people, so he is so reckless to tell Li Rui the truth.


    "It seems that this generation has different opinions when they are walking in the underworld. It''s really an interesting thing, but the end result is the same. "


    After drinking the tea in the cup, he got up to pay for the tea, turned around and left without saying hello to Li Rui.


    He and Li Rui are strangers after all. He and the world, but also high above the gods, looking up at the relationship.


    Li Rui''s fingernails pierced deeply into the palm of his hand.


    His teeth clenched and his face turned blue.


    "No wonder materialism is advocated in the world. No wonder belief in gods is not advocated. No wonder sub Saint said that it is easy to break a mountain thief, but hard to break a heart thief. It turns out that the whole mythical world is not beautiful at all!"


    "Human beings, in their eyes, are just pawns. They are not willing to support themselves, but only want to exploit. "


    "I don''t like this bird in the world!"


    The more Li Rui thinks about it, the more angry he is.


    In Li Rui''s heart, the great anger is burning.


    "I don''t want to stay in this place for a moment. I want to go back to the world now." Li Rui, calculating in his heart, got up and left the teahouse. Along the way, Li Rui never wanted to talk to the spirits here. I don''t want to stay in the hell anymore.


    However, he had to go back through the order of Niutou. Li Rui rushed back to Niutou palace. But I saw Niutou palace, and many orcs with horse heads were also there.


    At first, Li Rui paid a lot of respect to these gods, but he knew that they were just playing chess when the Terrans were playing chess, so he didn''t want to see more.


    Coming to the top room, Li Rui knocked on the door and saw the ox head and horse face in it!


    There is a black sharp corner on the forehead of the horse. The black sharp corner is shining.


    "How about coming back so soon? What do you think of the underground environment?" Niu Tou is talking with Ma Mian. When he sees Li Rui coming in, he puts aside the conversation first. "Do you think my underground is unfathomable and can''t be compared with other people?"


    Li Rui forced out a smile: "the hell is really grand."


    "Are you the new governor? I''m Ma Mian. We''ve been friends. If my brother hadn''t told me, I wouldn''t have known you were here. Just take this opportunity to talk to you about my plan. "


    Ma Mian picked up a stack of paper from the table and said, "look at this first."


    Li Rui took the plan suspiciously and sat on the chair looking at it. The more he looked, the more frightened Li Rui was.


    This plan builds a conventional war. At the same time, Ma Mian pointed out that a feasible plan should be put forward to eliminate the big killers in the world.


    He wanted to restore the world to the face of World War I.


    "This plan is not realistic." Li Rui put the plan back, "the world is not so easy to control, and the conventional war is not controllable. No one knows that the world will begin to be destroyed with one''s heart beating. "


    "How can you know if you don''t try?" The horse looks unhappy.


    "First of all, there are strong people in the world. These strong people don''t have to sell the hell. If nothing else, will the people of daomen buy the face of the underworld? The strong above distraction can kill the soul body. I know several strong people who do not fear the earth, because the inheritance of daomen comes from heaven. "


    When it comes to heaven, the faces of ox head and horse face change.


    Li Rui continued: "in addition, the high level of the prefecture will not agree to such a dangerous plan. Brother Ma, I just say something for your own good. If you blame me, you can hand in this plan. The leader will surely think you are too messy and have a bad impression on you. "


    There was some truth in this saying. Ma''s face was a little pale and he showed a smile: "you''re right. I''d better be more careful and revise it."


    "In my opinion, it''s better to give me another batch of skills to rebuild the living power in the world. I also have a plan, which is currently being implemented. By that time, a large number of powerful soul bodies will be incorporated into the underworld. "


    Li Rui looked at the bull''s head and horse''s face and sold the key: "I know the world well and understand the world. As long as there are enough benefits and interests to recreate a prosperous era for practitioners, then the hell will not need to launch a war, but also can harvest enough soul."


    "What do you mean?" Niutou doesn''t quite understand.


    "Let the time of cultivation come!" Li Rui''s eyes glowed with enthusiasm.


    "Do you want to..." Ma Mian hesitated at first, then looked shocked.


    "Yes, let the time of cultivation come to the world!" Li Rui got up from his chair and said to Niu Touma, "since the underground government wants to select the elite soul body, it is impossible to rely on war, that is to let the era of cultivation come! As long as the era of cultivation comes and all the people are practitioners, there will be no worry about the soul of the elite. "


    Look at each other.


    "Brother Niu, how do I feel? This plan is crazy."


    "I also think it''s crazy. In the era of national cultivation, is it a little too big?"


    Li Rui waved: "not big, not big at all! And the whole process is slow, not in one step. However, with the gradual progress of this plan, it will certainly meet the needs of the local government. Two elder brothers, you can report to the leaders. "


    Hum, the whole people are cultivating. When the time comes, the hell wants to sacrifice the world?


    Can the world promise?

 Chapter 467

    God, however, is more powerful than mortals. People regard them as models, myths, legends and beliefs.


    When the so-called gods want to sacrifice the world, then the world will make the gods crazy! In this world, we can never impose our own will on others, but we are willing to!


    At least Li Rui can''t!


    Li Rui told Niu Touma that he wanted to help the world recover with the help of the power of the local government. This is the sense of mission that a person with ability should have.


    The more you think about Li Rui''s plan, the more reliable you think about it. After discussion, the three agreed that the plan is much better than the plan of Mamian, and the implementation is much less difficult.


    After all, they just need to give orders. They are responsible for the specific implementation and give it to Li Rui and his subordinates.


    How simple and convenient.


    "Not bad, Li Rui. You have a lot to do. You are a talented person." Niutou is full of praise, and his impression of Li Rui is greatly improved.


    "It''s true. There''s something about human talent." Ma Mian coughed and quietly threw his original human war plan under the table, writing and drawing on the paper with a pen in his hand.


    This is obviously a piece of rubbish, but if you say it, it will show that his plan is not bad. Standing at a high place to comment on the tone, deliberately create a wisdom that he has already seen through everything.


    Li Rui is not appropriate to flatter: "brother Ma has a brilliant eye."


    Horse face smile: "so, you this plan, I will report as appropriate."


    "Then there''s Lao Ma Ge." Li Ruigong arched his hand and said, "I want to go back to the world. There are many things in the world, and I''m still very weak. If I were stronger, maybe many problems would be solved. "


    "Well, not bad. I''ll let Niu twelve come and take you back. " Niutou said, shouting to the door, let people call niu12.


    Ma Mian also got up and left his seat: "I''ll see this little brother off, but he has been chatting with you for a long time, and we haven''t talked in depth yet."


    Tauren waved: "let''s go, let''s go, I won''t give it away. I know what you want to talk about."


    When Ma Mianquan didn''t hear it, he left Niutou palace with Li Rui. Standing outside, the horse coughed: "how are you doing with what I asked you to do last time?"


    "Everything is in the plan. We have set up relevant research groups, professional craftsmen, painters, cameramen... Brother Ma, don''t worry, I will meet your needs."


    Ma Mian laughed: "that''s good. I don''t worry about your work. As for you, there are still many places you haven''t been here. In fact, you can go to the hell on the 18th floor. It''s very interesting. It''s very different from the central district. "


    "It''s a pity that I haven''t reached my realm yet, so I can''t go." Li Rui is rather sorry.


    Ma Mian took out a small bottle of pills from his pocket: "don''t worry, we won''t treat you badly. We are all our own people. Although you are still in the world, you are walking in the underworld. The underworld will not treat you badly, and I will not treat you badly. "


    He handed the elixir to Li Rui, and Li Rui refused: "it''s so funny, brother ma. I can''t take it."


    "A year of trinkets, it''s OK. These pills should be able to help you break the border. Take it. It''s useless to me anyway. "


    "Then... I''m not respectful." Li Rui put away the pills.


    "Work hard, young man. We''ll talk a lot later." Ma Mian nodded, vaguely meaning to leave. Face to face, Niu 12, led by Niu tou''s men, comes this way. Li Rui knows it''s time to say goodbye.


    "Green mountains and green waters, we''ll see you later."


    Ma Mian was also amused to see that Li Rui said so classically: "see you later."


    Ma Mian is the first to leave. He is the leader. Of course, he has to leave first.


    Li Rui meets Niu 12. On the way back, Li Rui looks at Niu 12 and suddenly feels the need to talk to him. After all, the direct contact with the underground is Niu 12. Maybe, in the future, there will be a place where this demon God can be used.


    "Brother 12, you are on duty there. Don''t you feel tired?"


    "Someone has to do something." Niu twelve said in a stuffy voice.


    "But there are not many things there. If I guess right, brother Niutou asked you to be responsible for docking me? I feel very guilty. Because of my presence, you have to go there every day, and no one talks to you. "


    Niu Shier scratched his head: "you are very smart."


    Li Rui said with a smile: "well, brother 12, if you have any daily necessities you want, please let me know. I will help you do it well. recreational machines? Television? sofa? You can make it your secret garden


    Niu twelve walked dully, but he didn''t say a word. After a long time, he suddenly said, "I think so."


    "I''ll have it delivered to you later."


    "All right."


    "Is there anything that brother 12 likes in particular?"


    "Your dolls are not bad."


    Li Rui sweats violently. Why are they dolls again? Do these cows have any special hobby for dolls? Do you like dolls by nature?


    "No problem with dolls." Li Rui has already figured out that tomorrow he can ask the studio to make some dolls of slightly lower quality for Niu 12. In this way, the head of Niu can have a sense of superiority after being aware of them and meet the needs of Niu 12.


    "But, brother twelve, why do you like the dolls in the world?" Li Rui can''t help it.


    "Because it looks good."


    "But shouldn''t your aesthetic standards be closer to those of the same kind? Why... "Li Rui didn''t go on.


    Niu Shier took a look at Li Rui and said in a low voice: "in fact, in each of our bodies, we live in human souls. The head of a cow is not the product of our willingness. It''s just that I''m born like this, and I can''t help it. "


    Li Rui suddenly realized, but then he had new doubts.


    Since they don''t want to, why do they still show people the image of Tauren? What''s so weird about this?


    Of course, this involves other people''s race secrets, and it''s not convenient to ask in today''s friendship. Li Rui stops just enough and goes to the secret room with Niu 12.


    Niu 12 removes the aura of his soul, and Li Rui returns to the world.


    When you open your eyes, look at the time. Only an hour has passed. An hour on earth is almost a day in hell. No wonder people in the underworld live so long.


    In the same way, if it is heaven


    No wonder many myths say that one hour in the sky, ten years on the earth. From the plane, there is no doubt that the world is better than the earth, but the life span of human beings is far away.


    "This situation, it''s time to end. The recovery of the world is imminent. "

 Chapter 468

    The next day, Li Rui returned to the general''s tomb again.


    Knock on the coffin again.


    Li Laozu was very impatient with Li Rui''s behavior: "if it wasn''t for your sake, I would slap you to death."


    If this is said in a relaxed tone, how wonderful it would be!


    Unfortunately, when Li Laozu said this, the red awn in his eyes seemed to turn into substance, which was a kind of impatience and annoyance of being forced to disturb his sleep. It was almost frozen in the tomb, and the killing intention was frightfully cold.


    Li Rui was embarrassed: "Lao Zu, I''ve come to you for business, not to fool around."


    "What''s more important than my Millennium recovery?" Li Laozu almost rolled his eyes.


    "Well, I went to hell yesterday and found many things unusual."


    "Oh? Is that so? " Li Laozu snorted, and his murderous spirit dispersed, "tell me about it."


    He''s obviously curious about things in the underworld!


    Li Rui did not say a word. He began to talk about it when he entered the prefecture, and continued to talk about the words of the soldiers in the Forbidden City. Combined with the attitude of the bull head and horse face, the whole story will be told.


    At the beginning, Li Laozu was also a little curious. When Li Rui told him the whole story completely, Li Laozu was furious.


    "What a shame! I don''t take the world seriously! The world owes them nothing! "


    Li Rui was very happy. Li Laozu still regarded the world as his home. He did not change his racial stance because he had been sleeping for thousands of years.


    Think about it, who doesn''t like this world full of vitality, if it''s a world full of dead spirits and wails, or the world becomes a place like purgatory.


    What is the meaning of the world? Its biggest difference is that it has been erased.


    It''s like a boy likes a girl. Although she has many unruly elements, if she doesn''t have those unruly and cute elements to transform the girl into her own appearance, then... Why do you want to fall in love?


    No one falls in love with themselves, right?


    Li Laozu is obviously not a person who loves to fall in love with himself. He did not sleep deeply for thousands of years, but became a psychologically twisted pervert. This is good news. With the help of such a peerless master as Laozu, I believe that the hell can''t get any good.


    "Lao Zu, what do you think we should do?" Li Rui asked tentatively.


    Li Laozu slightly pondered: "self-improvement."


    unremitting self-improvement!


    Li Rui is happy in his heart. It seems that the idea of Laozu coincides with his own. Yes, self-improvement is the only reason why others dare not bully.


    "Laozu, how can we improve ourselves?"


    "If we want to improve ourselves, we must carry out reform according to the environment. Of course, this is what civil servants like to do. I am a military general. The only way to become a military general is the rise of martial arts. " Li Laozu has a firm eyebrow.


    Li Rui really felt like a bosom friend: "that''s right! I have the same idea with Lao Zu and think that the rise of martial arts is the right way. So I later put forward a plan to use the accumulated information of the prefecture to realize the rise of martial arts in the world. "


    "Yes, we can draw on the strength of all parties. There is no fixed law, no death reason. As long as the result is good, the process is not important! There is a saying in the strategist''s mind, that is, if it is true, it will be false, if it is false, it will be true. Your approach is just in line with the strategist''s way. "


    "Lao Zu is worthy of being a great general on the battlefield. He is far sighted." Li Rui lost no time in offering flattery.


    Li Laozu said with a smile: "I am a military disciple. The battlefield situation is changing rapidly. It''s just common practice. There''s only one thing that''s really unpredictable, and that''s the heart. "


    "You are in the same situation as a grasshopper on the line. The slightest carelessness is stepping into the abyss. Compared with me, you should think more and see more in order to become a victorious general on the battlefield... You know, everywhere is a battlefield. "


    Everywhere is a battlefield.


    Li Rui thought over this sentence carefully and found that it was really reasonable.


    Life is a battlefield everywhere, where people''s hearts collide and interests are considered. If you want to win in this, you have to use your brain more, so that you won''t become a chess piece or a victim of others.


    "Laozu, I have brought back a small bottle of pills from the underworld. I can''t use it either, or I''ll give it to you." Li Rui took out the horse noodles from his arms, gave me the bottle of pills and handed it to Li Laozu.


    Li Laozu looks at the elixir in Li Rui''s hand. As soon as his eyes are fixed, the elixir slowly breaks away from Li Rui''s palm and hangs in the air. When the bottle cap is opened, the pills are placed horizontally in a zigzag shape.


    Li Laozu opened his mouth, and the pills flew into his mouth automatically.


    "Not bad, good quality."


    Li Laozu looks better after swallowing pills. The surging power of the medicine melted in his body, but he didn''t take it seriously.


    "I''ve been sleeping too long and I''ve lost a lot of energy. These time, has been slowly adjusted, you these pills, just right. Earlier, it''s no use to me. Later, I don''t need it. "


    Li Laozu looked at Li Rui. In his blood red eyes, he said, "this is a gift from others. I can''t treat you badly. What do you want? "


    "Lao Zu misunderstood. I have no other intention. To me, you are not only a forefather, but also a fellow. Now that I have set foot on the path of practice, I hope to fight with you one day earlier. "


    "You are too polite. Your potential is no less than others. In time, you can reach my level. In the final analysis, we are all the Li family. How can I let you empty handed when I''m favored by you? Well, I''ll pass you a piece of the skill, and you can remember it well. "


    Li Rui is also serious.


    "This skill, called the eternal life skill of the Qing emperor, is a incomplete version left by the ancient immortals, which needs to be explored by ourselves. It was by chance that I got this skill that I have lived so far. In the future, you have to constantly explore, perhaps, there are more benefits. "


    "If you use it properly, you can live forever. Even if you are dismembered, you don''t have to die. "


    Li Laozu said that he would tell the secret of the eternal life skill of the Qing emperor one by one.


    Li Rui wrote it down in silence.


    Li Rui tried to run it again after Laozu Li finished all the pithy formula and the operation route of the skill.


    A cool aura circulates and flourishes in the body.


    It''s just the most basic operation. Although it''s not so much about the cultivation of the eternal life skill of the Qing emperor, it''s the change of aura that makes Li Rui feel wonderful. It turns out that the nature of aura can also change with the skill.


    Li Rui continued to try, and tried to work on the whole day.


    After a while, Li Rui felt as if there were something more on his head.


    There is no mirror in the tomb. Li Rui takes out his mobile phone, turns on the camera and wipes a self portrait.


    I saw on the top of my head, a small green yellow bud, fingers so long.


    "What the hell?" Li Rui felt embarrassed.


    Practice with practice, unexpectedly head grow this thing, this not pit father.


    I''m angry, but I still need to keep smiling!

 Chapter 469

    Li Rui knew that Li Laozu must have wanted to laugh in his heart, otherwise he would not have been smiling. He must have endured very hard.


    It took a long time for his strange expression to disappear, explaining: "the aura of your running route overflows, so that the floating plant element seeds in the tomb take root and sprout. Don''t worry, they don''t grow out of thin air."


    Li Ruisong said: "that''s OK. I''m afraid that I will become a tree rooted in the ground after practicing."


    It''s no fun to be a living person, especially a tree.


    Li Rui picked the buds from his head and threw them aside.


    "But you''re quite qualified to do that." Li Laozu praised, and then said, "what else can I do for you?"


    "When will Laozu leave the customs?"


    "Do you need me to go out?"


    "Not for the time being, but I have a hunch that someone will attack me recently. Maybe it''s a strong man, I''m not sure. "


    It''s not that Li Rui is alarmist. The martial arts contest has touched the interests of some martial arts families. They will never tolerate new people growing up smoothly.


    There is bound to be an accident, and the target of those people must be Li Rui''s skill script.


    As long as you have those secret scripts, even a second-class martial arts family can become a top-level family with a certain amount of time.


    So will the top families allow this to happen? The cake is that big. What''s more, the top family doesn''t want to be a super family?


    Before the great crisis, Li Rui must be well prepared, which is also one of the purposes of this time.


    If there is no peace everywhere, we can only find peace from the never peace, or peace in the future.


    "A month later, I''ll go out." Li Laozu took a deep look at Li Rui, "when you arrive, you should be prepared."


    The coffin closed.


    Laozu Li is dormant again.


    Li Rui was puzzled, what to prepare. Do you want to arrange several young ladies to serve Lao Zu when he goes out? This must be bullshit, absolutely... It means to do something, right?


    It''s weird.


    Li Rui turns to leave the tomb.


    The world of great strife is not peaceful.


    This time, a day goes by. The next day, Li Rui rushed to Renxing martial arts school. Yes, Zhao Kuafu has not changed the name of this place,


    It''s really annoying. This kind of infamous guy insists on climbing up the relationship to win fame. Damn it, I''ll scold him when I look back!


    Today is the opening day of the martial arts contest. There are not many people coming and the time is relatively early.


    When Li Rui came to the principal''s office, Zhao Kuafu was too busy to drink tea. Seeing him like that, Li Rui decided to scold him next time.


    This guy, there is hard work.


    "Come on, you can''t be such a leader. You should send competent people to do everything yourself. You have to work hard. Don''t laugh to death. I think you just want to mop the floor by yourself! "


    Zhao Kuafu was scolded by Li Rui. He stopped and said awkwardly, "I''m not sure if I give it to them. If I catch it myself, I won''t make mistakes."


    "Where do you get such enthusiasm?"


    "It''s not the first time that I''ve appeared to do such a big job. I didn''t have that chance before. After all, it''s about the face of the elder martial brother. We can''t let those who come to the competition look down on us. We must do a good job in arranging accommodation. "


    "Do you know whether they begged us or we begged them? Those people come here to fight, and they can get the skill that they can''t exchange for their lives. It''s a great advantage! Think about it. How many people can even kill the family for the sake of a secret skill? The better you treat them, the more disrespectful they are


    Zhao Kuafu was a little confused by Li Ruixun and said, "that..."


    "Leave it to your men. Don''t do anything about it."


    After a long time, Zhao Kuafu sighed: "OK, I''ll listen to elder martial brother''s arrangement."


    Don''t talk about these warriors. Even the gods have this virtue. The more you take them seriously, the less they take people seriously. It''s just like chasing a goddess in school. Kneeling and licking for respect? Bullshit. She just feels like she''s married.


    Li Rui came to the window, from here, can be converted into a football field. The crowd is converging in the past bit by bit. The light of the sun is gradually bright. The whole martial arts school is bathed in the sun.


    Full of hope and brilliance of youth.


    "Kuafu, we will be the masters."


    Zhao Kuafu stands behind Li Rui. From his point of view, Li Rui''s back is shining.


    Yes, we will be the masters.


    Zhao Kuafu repeated this sentence from the bottom of his heart. He raised his head for a moment and thought silently: but you may be the king of domination.


    ¡­¡­


    Renxing martial arts school ushered in the most lively day since the completion of the construction. Countless vehicles from the school gate has spread to the road far away, long lines. Throughout Jianghua City, the hotel occupancy rate is so high that many people don''t understand why it became so busy overnight.


    Is a leader going to inspect such a martial arts school? This is unscientific. Even the best Jianghua University in Jianghua is not so lively except at the beginning of the term.


    What''s more, a new martial arts school has so many people.


    The people who enter Renxing martial arts school are even more amazing. They are all skilled and have money. Some local unsophisticated gangsters, or old people who specialize in cheating people in Jianghua, or black drivers, all want to make a fortune at this good time.


    As a result, they were almost caught all at once, but there was no need for the police to take action. They were all those people who drove cars with foreign license plates.


    Almost one morning, the ward of Renxing hospital was full of these hooligans. In short, I called back to say that not only Renxing hospital, but other hospitals are also overcrowded with disabled patients, which can be regarded as eliminating harm for the people.


    Of course, it''s still necessary to save people. In terms of charges, several major hospitals have tacit understanding to charge high prices. At this time, it''s not even worse. When should we wait?


    Do you have to have a conscience when dealing with swindlers and scoundrels? It''s a joke. It''s never said.


    This day in Jianghua''s swindler world is an epic disaster. Innumerable swindlers and hooligans have changed careers, sighing that the risk is too high and the insurance is not enough.


    Some families who had vowed not to take part in the competition had a tacit understanding to send the martial arts seed players from their families.


    They don''t like Zhao Kuafu and Li Rui, but they like the powerful secret script.


    "Did you hear that? The lion king of the north will come and have a look. "


    "It is said that the Bai family of Tianchi sent two Dharma protectors to come."


    "I''m afraid this competition is more than just a competition. Look at those tycoons. They''re terrible. Don''t come near strangers. "


    Renxing martial arts school is shrouded in a kind of terror.


    Li Rui overlooks the crowd on the ground.


    I was as excited as the sea at the sight of the storm.

 Chapter 470

    From 9:00 a.m. to 2:00 p.m., the whole Renxing martial arts school was overcrowded. At three in the afternoon, the whole football field was full.


    Li Rui delivered the opening speech: "welcome everyone. Next, I look forward to seeing your wonderful performance and more talents with brilliant performance."


    Well, it''s a very short sentence, without much emotion. As a leader, there should be a leader''s shelf. If you can''t ask for good luck, put down your airs. These people with nostrils can take a shit on others'' necks.


    Li Rui''s attitude is very high, but they have nothing to say. Of course, I also know how terrible a genius who can make Tianchi Bai family lose three times and five times.


    This is Jianghua City, Jiangnan province. It''s Li Rui''s home, his territory!


    "Such young talents have not emerged in Jiangnan province for a long time. There is no doubt about the oppressive ruling power of the north in previous years. This year, this situation will be improved."


    "Li Rui is really a good seedling."


    "He is no longer a young man. He is a big tree. Let''s not say such funny things to those old people. "


    Some of the martial arts masters in Jiangnan province were talking in their seats. Now in Jiangnan Province, who dares to say that Li Rui can be controlled? Things in martial arts are not arranged according to seniority. Strength is king, and victory is life and death.


    Fang Yidao was also in the seat. He and Chen Changsheng watched Li Rui''s leaving, but they couldn''t help laughing: "he really takes himself as a big shot."


    "He''s already a big shot, fangdui. Won''t anything happen today? I think the situation is a bit wrong. It seems that the people present this time are a little beyond the control of the black League. "


    Chen Changsheng was worried. He didn''t have a red eye attack. He really felt that something was wrong with the situation this time. Fang could not understand all these things. He sighed


    "The prosperity of martial arts in Jiangnan is good for us. But now this situation is not optimistic, the wind and rain is coming. Li Rui and Zhao Kuafu set up a stage for singing opera, but they have too many roles to play. I''m afraid this opera is not right. "


    "Shall we ask for support from the higher authorities?" Chen Changsheng hesitated.


    Fang Yidao shook his head: "no need. Nothing has happened yet. Besides, those martial arts families have higher eyes than the top. How can they listen to us so easily. Li Rui, you still look down on him. Now the distraction is not enough for him to fight. How can you guarantee that Li Rui is not protected by jiedan experts? "


    That''s the truth.


    Now it''s Fang, together with them, who can''t figure out where Li Rui''s card is. Once upon a time, I only thought that this boy might have an adventure. Now it seems that this adventure is not so complicated.


    The back hill of Li''s villa had several wars. Every time, Li Rui didn''t suffer. One to die, two to die, one pair to kill more than 30 masters in one breath. Li Rui was happy to see these women this time.


    Beauty, who doesn''t like it.


    "Oh, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Ha ha, come on, please sit down. How are you, fairies


    With Li Rui''s pleasing appearance, Zhang Qing smiles: "you are a busy man, so don''t pretend to care about anyone. You haven''t come to play with me. Now it''s time for the dragon to see its head but not its tail, and the shadow of the developed people can''t be found. "


    "Mr. Zhang, you are blaming me. I have nothing. We only met two weeks ago. Did you forget that I invited you to dinner? Don''t you just grab a bowl and eat like Zhao Ling, put down your chopsticks and curse your mother? "


    Zhao Ling came up and grabbed Li Rui''s skin: "you dare to blackmail me again, I''ll wring you to death!"


    Where is Li Rui''s skin? She can wring it. If Li Rui doesn''t like it, Zhao Ling can''t catch it. However, Li Rui still let Zhao Ling twist, when to meet her wish.


    "How do you know you''re here? Is it not Zhao Kuafu who invited you here? " Li Rui asked.


    Zhao Yue said, "it''s ling''er who knows you''re holding a competition here. She specially asked us to come and play. We are also very boring. I heard that you are not mortals, so I''ll come and see you. "


    "Well, you''ve really come to the right place. The people who come here are really not ordinary people. But I can remind you in advance, don''t watch the game collapse, here, physics and biology can be a little deviation


    "Don''t worry, the Three Outlooks have already been refreshed by you." Zhao Yue thought of what Li Rui had done and couldn''t help smiling. This man is always able to deal with some things that he talks about. There is no science to speak of.


    They sat down and Li ruiduan poured the tea. After all, they had to wait on them. It''s a bit boring to be here alone. To be honest, as the organizer of this contest, Li Rui doesn''t have much to do with it. At most, when they are finished, they will go down to give awards.


    It''s all like this. What kind of celebration, birthday party, which is not the most boring and tiring as the protagonist.


    It''s much more interesting to have three beauties around.


    "Li Rui, what''s your level now? I hear you''re very busy now. " Zhang Qing is quite curious. She doesn''t know much about them. She always feels a little strange.


    "It''s understandable for you to open a hospital and a Mercedes Benz. It''s not that you don''t have the kind of business elite who start from scratch. But slowly, I found out what kind of "cultivation" you are engaged in. What kind of thing is that? Say it to my sister quickly


    "Miss, do you really want to hear it?" Li Rui sells the key.


    Zhang qingen nodded: "yes, or else?"


    "At 12 o''clock this evening, we''ll see each other in the room. I''ll have a night talk with you..."


    "Go to hell with you!"

 Chapter 471

    "Gouzi, you have changed. When you saw me, you used to call Mr. Zhang respectfully. You are beautiful today. Mr. Zhang, you are thin again today. But now that you are rich and developed, tell Mr. Zhang about these adult topics. Dog, Mr. Zhang is very disappointed with you! "


    "It''s lucky that he doesn''t have a tail now. Otherwise, his tail would have gone up in the sky. It''s called one day''s success... "Zhao Ling followed Zhang Qing''s words and was working hard. She suddenly aimed at Li Rui''s eyes and quickly closed her mouth.


    Zhao Yue how clever, immediately laughed: "don''t be afraid, brave to say."


    "I say you three are really good friends. When did you become good friends?" Li Rui sat down and lay down more comfortable.


    "Well, I''ve made it clear that you''ve almost killed all the people who live in your house. The three of us should draw a clear line and be positive citizens from now on. We should not have sex with you. " Zhao Ling couldn''t help saying.


    Li Rui is full of black lines. What''s the matter with: "nonsense, who do I have sex with? Don''t talk about it


    "Well, apart from the simple words, how dare you say that you have a clean relationship with the other women in your villa?"


    "Zhao Ling, if you don''t speak, no one will treat you as dumb. Please don''t come to me for the next month. Thank you."


    "No! I''m wrong, boss. Please, boss Zhao Ling really hated her mouth. Originally, there were many opportunities for the Huaxia group to stay here.


    Zhao Ling sighed.


    Zhang Qing covered her mouth and chuckled: "Li Rui, I heard Guan Feixue say that you have passed on the cultivation skills to them. They can beautify themselves. We came to you just to teach you. I used to be a teacher. Now you are a teacher. How about that? "


    "This..." Li Rui hesitated.


    Zhao Yue also looked over.


    Zhao Ling''s eyes are full.


    Li Ruixin a soft: "OK, but to have time, you know, I''m busy now."


    "I have no problem." Zhao Yue, as for Zhao Ling... You don''t need to see it!


    Talk and laugh with them in the lounge. In the competition field, the Bai family in Tianchi are discussing with a group of people here. Two of the four Dharma protectors came to the Bai family this time. They are the South Dharma protectors Bai Cang and the North Dharma protectors Bai He. This is a brother and sister. Baihe is an old woman.


    "The scene of Li''s children''s tossing is like that. I just don''t know etiquette. I know our predecessors are here, but I don''t come out to ask for etiquette. It''s disrespectful. " Baihe was not angry and seemed to feel insulted.


    "Young people, most of them have this virtue." White hair pale, ha ha smile, looks more casual.


    Together with them are several important figures of the Wudao family in the capital, as well as the damaged families in the last battle of the Li family. After that war, they united.


    In fact, they are holding a breath in their heart.


    "There''s no saying that the important fighting power of my family has died in a foreign land for nothing. Even if a chicken is killed by a motorcycle, you still have to pay for it. So many people have died, but you don''t even have to apologize. "


    Had it not been for Li Rui''s strength, he would have hit the door long ago. If there was no such reason, he would have deceived others too much.


    Those people are discussing in a low voice indignantly, saying while looking to the left and right for fear of being heard.


    Bai Cang said with a smile: "what''s the matter here? Fighting in the river and lake is life and death. It''s OK. We just came to see the martial arts contest. If we can take some better secret books back, we won''t lose any money. "


    Listening to Bai Cang''s words, the people around him suddenly showed a secretive smile.


    Yes, as long as you can kill Li Rui and take away his secret script, it will be good.


    In fact, I have made a plan for a long time. Otherwise, why do you go so far. Bai Cang just pointed out the purpose of his trip. He had a warm smile on his face: "don''t talk about it."


    Everyone said yes.


    All understand people, no one is stupid, in front of the best interests, everything can compromise.


    "It''s said that the lion king will come tomorrow. You say, he''ll come here... Isn''t he..." someone suddenly said.


    Bai Cang''s eyes suddenly sharp, staring at the speaker: "shut up!"


    For a moment, I kept silent.


    They are not afraid of the white, they are just worried about what the white knows, which may be related to the lion king. The lion king of the north, which is the strength of the north, few can afford to exist.


    White River overcast a face: "we this trip according to plan, other, no matter. OK, let''s do everything. What should we do? Let''s not talk about it any more? "


    "I see."


    Although Zhao Kuafu arranged everything for them, including accommodation, meals and so on. But the white family of Tianchi didn''t live in Renxing martial arts school. They had already reserved the best hotel, and the whole Jingtian hotel was reserved for a month by this group.


    It can be said that this contest has made a great contribution to Jianghua''s GDP and promoted economic development in an all-round way.


    Li Rui is playing cards with Zhang Qing in the rest room. Zhao Ling''s face is almost covered, and she is reluctant. Next is Zhang Qing, there are seven or eight, Zhao Yue at least, only five, Li Rui face a none.


    Li Rui will sneak out of his body to see their cards.


    It''s cheating, but unfortunately, they can''t find out.


    "If I wanted to be rich, I would have been rich at any casino." Li Rui Snickers, feeling that this is an asymmetric prank. In the middle of the game, Zhao Kuafu called.


    "Elder martial brother, something''s wrong. We''re beginning to die."


    "What kind of ghost, the martial arts competition will start tomorrow, and the dead will start today?" Li Rui was so angry that he threw down the card and said, "wait, I''ll bring someone to have a look."


    Li Rui hung up and said to Zhao Yue, "it''s dead. I don''t want to play this card anymore. Are you interested? Come on, follow me. "


    "Will you still investigate?" Zhao Ling didn''t believe it.


    Zhao Yue quietly put the hands of the card down: "let''s go."


    Only Zhang Qing, pathetic: "it''s not easy to catch a good hand... Alas."


    Li Rui took the three women to the scene of the murder, but the police have not come yet. In fact, we don''t plan to call the police here. Originally, the martial arts contest was ready to die, but I didn''t expect to die so soon.


    The scene of the murder is not far from the dormitory.


    When Li Rui arrived, there were many people around. Zhao Kuafu with people there to maintain the scene.


    "Elder martial brother, this man seems to have a conflict with the Bai family."


    Not far away, the two Dharma protectors of the Bai family, with people, stood watching coldly. Li Rui walked towards them with a smile on his face: "Oh, it''s said that it''s from the Bai family. It''s really a shame. Why do you kill people? As I remember, it''s stipulated that no one can kill in this area unless it''s a martial arts arena... "


    "Or what?" A middle-aged man next to Bai Cang asked.


    Li Rui showed his front teeth with a smile: "otherwise, life for life."


    If you don''t, you can kill people off the court. Then, there is no need to compete in this contest. Without the fairness and justice off the field, the victory or defeat on the field is not won by strength.

 Chapter 472

    However, Li Rui''s action is somewhat ridiculous in the eyes of Bai He and others. In the world of martial arts, it is no doubt unnecessary to pay attention to fairness and justice. The law of the jungle is more practical here than elsewhere.


    Because the warrior believes that the big fist is the truth.


    "Leader Li, this man died by himself. You, don''t care. Why come to see us because such a person is dead? If you have anything, you can talk to your office. " Bai Cang opens his mouth first and smiles all over his face, making people feel like bathing in the spring breeze.


    Baihe also said, "it''s just a little guy. If this kind of person dies, the leader of Li League doesn''t have to worry about it. We all saw that man fall to the ground. Can we be blamed for that? "


    All the people around are smiling and speechless.


    They thought to themselves, Li Rui will not tear his face to get along with everyone just because of the death of such a small person, will he?


    Even the several people guarding the body showed a sad look. On the contrary, they took the initiative to explain to Li Rui that it was none of other people''s business. The dead man accidentally walked and fell to death.


    Such an explanation is undoubtedly a cover up.


    "It seems that only the dead themselves will feel wronged. All of you have worked out the reason for his death. " Li Rui sighed and felt sad.


    A man died like that, but no one came out for him. Li Rui doesn''t even know his name. He just thinks he''s younger and looks like he''s only in his twenties.


    Zhao Kuafu said: "this man is Lu Jia. He is one of the laity disciples of the seventy-two generations of hard Qigong in Shaolin. Today, he should have come with his friends. He accidentally bumped into one of them when walking. He is an old enemy. His friends... Don''t look very reliable. "


    Li Rui said: "well, there is no way to check this matter."


    There''s no proof of death. There''s no such thing. If we use this term, we can certainly explain the past.


    "If it''s all right, we''ll go first." Bai Cang said with a smile.


    "Don''t worry. Let''s see what the dead say." Li Rui turns his back to Bai Cang and others, and uses the distraction technique taught by the devil. The land beetle on the ground moved slightly, and then got up from the ground.


    "Lu Jia, who killed you?" Li Rui asked.


    Lu Jia, who is already a corpse, points to Bai Cang and others.


    "It''s weird. What''s that?" Without the white man''s excuse, the people around him were already impatient. But Lu Jia suddenly began to run, the pace quickly hit Bai Cang and others.


    "Interesting." With a smile and a wave of his hand, Lu Jia was beaten out.


    But the land armour quickly got up and suddenly did not attack from the front, but from the side.


    At the same speed, this time the land armor is more soul.


    On the way of running, Lu Jia suddenly changes his moves. His body method is very flexible. Everyone thought that his target was Bai Cang. However, as he ran, Lu Jia suddenly hugged the people around him and exploded with a bang.


    He blew up and killed two people.


    The pale face became very ugly.


    Baihe''s face is even worse.


    They are not children who have never seen the world. They have heard of Li Rui''s move. The master hiding in the Li family used this move to kill a lot of distractors.


    Why does this move appear here now? Besides Li Rui, who else will?


    Li Rui said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that the heart of the dead would be resentful. After death, they would know how to revenge. It''s really unexpected. If you take it to write a story, it''s definitely a good story. What do you think? "


    Revenge for the dead?


    Just bullshit.


    Not to mention the white people, even those who are watching around know that there must be something fishy behind it. The biggest trick is that Li Rui can''t be provoked and is very fierce.


    Tianchi Bai family can kill people, then Li Rui can kill them back. Not only to kill back, but also to kill a pair.


    Whoever doesn''t abide by Li Rui''s rules will prepare for a big loss.


    This is the whole process of the whole trick.


    Li Rui simply made it.


    "Leader Li is really good. He is proficient in all kinds of secrets. No wonder he can hold such a big martial arts contest. Admiration, admiration. " Bai Cang laughed twice, "it''s just that this secret method is too evil. It doesn''t look like the trick that the right people will use."


    Li Rui looked at Bai Cang and said with a smile: "killing innocent people indiscriminately is not qualified to comment. If you are unconvinced, you can continue to kill people. I don''t object. I won''t even drive you away, because ah, my younger martial brother likes you very much. "


    Zhao Kuafu is good at absorbing people''s aura. Well, this is his gold lettered signboard.


    They understand the implication.


    White River cold hum a: "Li alliance leader means so ruthless, not afraid of retribution?"


    "Don''t be shameless. You people are not enough for me to kill alone. Believe it or not?" Li Rui''s eyes narrowed slightly, his killing intention bloomed, and the black thunder around his body almost distorted the air.


    Bai Cang and others are on the alert for the first time, and their whole body is tense for fear that Li Rui will suddenly kill people.


    It''s impossible to say no.


    There are enough distractions to die in Li Rui''s hands. They are not jiedan''s, and they are not sure about Li Rui.


    Li Rui chuckles and dispels the black thunder. Bai Cang and others feel relieved.


    "It''s nothing. Just be honest. I''m not asking you guys to come. I''m not very good-natured. If you think you can play in your territory under my nose, don''t blame me for killing."


    Bai Cang was the first one to say: "leader Li is powerful. I admire him. Let''s go!"


    White River, with people in a hurry to leave.


    On the first day of the contest, the situation was already so serious. The cause and process of this incident also spread rapidly. Those who want to tear it down are scared.


    Li Rui''s method is too overbearing and powerful. He has only heard of this person before, but now he really feels it.


    When Bai Cang and others left Renxing martial arts school, Bai He said with a gloomy face, "what can I do? There''s no way to carry out the first step of the plan."


    "In another two days, we can send people to try to poison and assassinate, and drag down the process of martial arts competition. Those secret scripts must not be exiled into the hands of irrelevant people. They are our stuff. "


    It''s a pity that everyone else is afraid. It''s not that they don''t want to do it according to Bai Cang''s words, but Li Rui is obviously the master who kills people without blinking an eye. Who dares to take that risk?


    Bai Cang looked a little and knew what these people thought: "if it''s really not OK, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, in Li Rui''s hands, there are more than a few secret scripts. "


    Bai He agreed: "that boy is really powerful, not easy to provoke."


    It''s not easy to make a fuss.


    This is the first impression of Li Rui.

 Chapter 473

    Tianchi Bai family organized "what to say to go to the theater, the result is to run to kill."


    "The corpse flies everywhere. Hi, it''s powerful."


    Zhao Ling and Zhao Yue run on Li Rui pretending to be frightened, while Zhang Qing is really frightened: "what''s the matter? Just now, is that person a terrorist? How can it explode?"


    Zhao Ling said triumphantly, "sister Qing, you don''t know that, do you? Li Rui must have done it. I can''t say how to transform the corpse into a meat bomb. It''s terrible. "


    "Ah, how can that be?" Zhang Qing''s face was full of panic.


    Zhao Ling took advantage of the situation to pursue: "what''s more terrible is that after becoming a cultivator, she can even control others to do unimaginable things. Afterwards, others don''t have any consciousness at all!"


    "Ah Zhang Qing was frightened and hugged herself.


    At this time, Zhao Ling suddenly did not move. Her eyes were wide open, but her palms were not obedient. She directly pulled her coat and made a big cut.


    "Ah Zhao Ling yelled, which made Zhao Yue''s scalp numb.


    "Ha ha ha..." Zhao Ling was very happy with her smile. She was obviously amused that she scared Zhang Qing and Zhao Yue. But in a moment, she grabs her hand at the corner of her coat and intends to take off her coat, which means


    This time it was Zhao Ling''s turn to cry out in horror: "help, I can''t control my hand!"


    Zhang Qing and Zhao Yue who will be her evil when, Zhang Qing no good airway: "don''t joke, have the ability to take off the coat."


    "That''s it. It''s not over."


    When Zhao Ling lifted her hands, she really took off her coat.


    Zhang Qing and Zhao Yue are confused.


    What happened?


    Really?


    "So bold?" Zhang Qing was very surprised.


    "Just to scare us both, how about that?" Zhao Yue looks at Zhao Ling like a psycho. Zhao Ling cried, almost crying: "I''m not, I''m not. I really can''t control my hand. Li Rui, you''re dead. Stop it!"


    Li Rui didn''t move. His eyes didn''t focus.


    After a while, Li Rui laughed: "Zhao Ling, is it fun?"


    "Ah Zhang Qing, Zhao Ling and Zhao Yue held each other in a group and screamed in horror.


    "The Dark Lord is coming! Wula Li Rui''s hands turned and danced in a vicious manner, which made the three girls almost cry.


    After a while, nothing happened. Zhang Qing and Zhang Qing realized that they had been tricked by Li Rui. For a moment, they were very angry and chased Li Rui to beat them. Li Rui was laughing and running around with them like a child.


    Someone in the distance saw the movement of the lounge and shook his head: "the leader of the black League is actually a lecheron. He never forgets to have fun on such an occasion."


    "Are you jealous?"


    "No!"


    "Why not? They are young geniuses who start from scratch and have countless skills. They also have beautiful women in their harem. You''re just jealous of him, so don''t explain! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After playing for a long time, Li Ruitan sat in the lounge and did not move. Zhang Qing and the three of them were panting and sweating, and they sat down to rest. All of a sudden, Zhang Qing burst out laughing: "it''s so comfortable. I don''t know why. I always feel that all of a sudden, the pressure in my heart is relieved."


    "No exercise for a long time." Zhao Yue also feels refreshing.


    Only Zhao Ling disagreed: "you just do more scientific research every day and lack sports. Unlike me, I was the main force of pursuit just now..."


    "Well, I knew I should have taken photos of you taking off your clothes with my mobile phone." Zhang Qing smiles narrowly and laughs at Zhao Ling with Zhao Yue. She is so ashamed that Zhao Ling just wants to find a drill.


    "Li Rui, you just taught me that skill. I''m going to learn that. I''ll let Zhao Ling take off her clothes later." Zhang Qing''s face was serious. After a while, she couldn''t help laughing.


    Li Rui nodded: "I''m busy recently. If I have time, I''ll come to my room at 12 pm."


    "That''s what you said. Don''t come at twelve and you won''t admit it." Zhang Qing doesn''t care about Tao.


    "A word from a gentleman is hard to trace." Li ruicai didn''t care. Liang Zhangqing didn''t dare to come here at 12 pm.


    A few people talk and laugh, chatting about the recent situation in the lounge. After just a fight, the feeling is back, or familiar taste.


    Li Rui enjoys this state very much.


    Sometimes, a person, really feel lonely. But this kind of loneliness, but can''t tell to any.


    Together, we will not feel lonely. Miss the people around, it is really, the happiest thing in the world.

 Chapter 474

    At seven in the evening, after dinner, Li Rui sent some women back. Although he joked about 12 p.m., he didn''t have the conditions to commit the crime. When he got home, Li Rui took a bath. As for Renxing martial arts school, he had to go to supervise and have a good rest tomorrow.


    In the evening, sister sang came to Li Rui''s room: "things in the studio have been arranged," she ah... "Li Rui turned on hands-free and looked at Zhao Ling in a long voice. Now people are sitting in her arms. How can we say," she''s not here, I don''t know where she is. "


    Zhao Ling is not happy to hear that. Isn''t that arrogant? Taking advantage of this opportunity, Zhao Ling''s buttocks moved and sat down hard, which made Li Rui take a breath. Zhao Ling smiles and waves her fist at Li Rui.


    "Isn''t she supposed to come today? Strange. " Zhang Qing was a little puzzled, and then asked Li Rui, "what''s the matter with you? How can I hear you breathe in? "


    "No, I kicked my toe." Li Rui choked his airway.


    While saying this, Li Rui hands Zhao Ling the mobile phone. Zhao Ling is curious and takes it. As soon as she took the mobile phone, Li Rui grabbed Zhao Ling''s ass.


    Color!


    Zhao Ling also took a cold breath. She was hurt by Li Rui''s grasp. The dead man made so much effort. It happened that Zhao Ling didn''t dare to say anything to the microphone. If Zhang Qing knew, she would lose her face to the Pacific Ocean.


    Zhao Ling covered her mouth tightly, her face was full of pain, but she didn''t dare to make a sound.


    "Hello? What''s up? How do you feel that there is something wrong with you? " Zhang Qing''s doubts.


    Li Rui said with a smile: "where? I''m happy now. Would you like to come over?"


    "I''ll ask Zhao Yue if she comes. I can tell you today that you have to teach us business. Yesterday we just played


    Zhang Qing is still obsessed with the cultivation, and Li Rui agrees: "it''s OK. I''ll teach you when I come. By the way, why don''t you call and ask where Zhao Ling is? "


    "Yes, you wait. I''ll call her and ask her." Zhang Qing hung up, and soon Zhao Ling''s mobile phone rang. Zhao Linggang wants to struggle to escape from Li Rui''s arms, but Li Rui''s hands are tightly around her waist. She can''t escape.


    Zhao Ling had no choice but to get through. At this moment, Li Rui chin on Zhao Ling''s neck, gently blowing air, Zhao Ling all over the body hot, asked: "sister Qing, what''s up?"


    "Zhao Ling, where are you? Why didn''t you go to Li Rui? "


    "I, i... I''m on my way. I''ll be there in a moment." Zhao Ling hesitated and was in high tension. She felt that she was very hot all over. Li Rui was still working hard. She was really worried.


    "Then I''ll go with Zhao Yue later. By the way, why do you seem to be very upset?" Zhang Qing heard that Zhao Ling was breathing a little bit.


    "I have a cold. I didn''t cover my quilt when I went back yesterday."


    Li Rui''s hand touched Zhao Ling''s leg.


    Zhao Ling is on the verge of collapse.


    "Sister Qing, I''ll hang up first. You''ll have a chat when you arrive."


    "All right."


    Zhao Ling hung up the phone in a hurry. Suddenly she was tense and convulsed.


    "Ah

 Chapter 475

    Li Rui was shocked by this change.


    She was convulsed.


    It''s... Playing off!


    Originally, I was not afraid of heaven and earth. Originally, I just wanted to play. Things turned out like this... It was all Li Rui who did harm to me! Why didn''t he stop!


    Zhao Ling was so sad and angry that she turned over and slapped Li Rui with her palm. Unexpectedly, Li Rui''s aura of protecting her body made her smile and cry on the spot.


    "You bully me! You bastard


    Zhao Ling weeps on Li Rui''s shoulder.


    She never thought that one day she would become like this. Not only was she bullied to this extent, but she even slapped him in the face and hit her arm. The baby was so angry and aggrieved!


    Li Rui was at a loss, and he was really not happy. He did not master the right sense of propriety, so that the situation was not out of his original intention. I just wanted to tease her at that time. Did SHENTE know that she would... Are women so sensitive?


    "Well, don''t cry. It''s not beautiful to cry. You are a fairy, and fairies can''t cry. In this way, I''ll treat you anytime you want in the next month, OK? "


    "Will you be my child for a month?" Zhao Ling slapped Li Rui on the shoulder angrily.


    "Those two months?" Li Rui asked tentatively, and Zhao Ling cried more loudly: "do I have such worthless money?"


    "A year! A year is OK, as long as you want to eat where you want to eat, you can go to any high-end places. And I''ll keep it a secret. I won''t tell anyone about it. Only heaven knows it, you know it, I know it. "


    Zhao Ling sobbed and left Li Rui''s shoulder: "if you say it, do it. If you go bankrupt, do it. Don''t break your promise."


    Li Rui sweats and goes bankrupt. Do you really want to know if she is Zhu Bajie? But on the surface, Li Rui was serious: "well, don''t cry any more, I promise you. I''ll buy you bags and new clothes, OK? "


    Zhao Ling tears into a smile: "true or false?"


    "Really."


    "The hook." Zhao Ling held out her hand. She was not at ease, for fear that Li Rui would go back. Li Rui reaches out his hand and pulls Zhao Ling''s hand. It''s a hook. After pulling the hook, the whole person has the feeling of being signed.


    What are you talking about? How can you make a joke and be bound.


    Oh, it''s really hard for the baby.


    Li Rui hugged Zhao Ling and sighed: "what''s the matter? We''re almost friends. Can we still be ordinary friends?"


    Zhao Ling lowers her head and stares into Li Rui''s eyes.


    She pays close attention to the boy''s growth, and has long been aware of his unusual place. Over the years, he has grown up and matured, with more sharp edges and more calm work.


    At the same time, it has become handsome and bad.


    "You can''t turn me into your harem!" When Zhao Ling finished, she suddenly bit Li Rui on the shoulder. This time, she bit it. Li Rui let her bite it on purpose. Otherwise, she couldn''t bite it at all.


    Li Rui and Zhao Ling know this.


    Li Rui reaches out and hugs Zhao Ling''s waist tightly, as if to pull her into her body.


    Yeah, no way.


    Zhao Ling is not a proud person, she is a police flower, the pursuit of her people in the police station, not 100, there are 50. Although the temperament is a little wild, the integrity and charm of the uniform after wearing the police uniform are really very attractive.


    How can such a woman be willing to become someone else''s pet cat.


    What she likes most is to show her teeth and claws.


    But Zhao Ling didn''t resist and let Li Rui hold her. She knows this and Li Rui knows it.


    For a long time, Li Ruisong started, and Zhao Ling came down from Li Rui. She is a little embarrassed: "how to do?"


    What should I do? There was a small piece of wet on her pants, which was a problem, of course. After a while, Zhang Qing and her family came over. If they saw her, Zhao Ling might as well choose to hang herself on a rope. Any snack is less important than face.


    Li Rui waved to her: "you come back."


    When Zhao Ling came back, Li Rui held her in his arms again. This time, Zhao Ling was impatient: "are you finished..."


    It''s really the operation of crying ghosts and gods.


    "I''m really convinced that there is such a function." Zhao Ling was speechless and looked around for fear of being found embarrassed. Fortunately, no one is looking this way at the moment, and they are sitting close to each other in a corner position, no one can see.


    The pants are dry, but they have a little taste.


    Zhao Ling''s face turned red and a little shy.


    Of course, Li Rui smelled something different, but he didn''t dare to say it. Gu said something else: "you really want to learn cultivation. Tell me which one you want to learn. I''ll teach you."


    "Just teach me your Rafa."


    "Good."


    Holding Zhao Ling in his arms, Li Rui instilled aura into Zhao Ling''s body: "you can feel the running route of my aura in your body carefully, and learn to run aura and absorb it first."


    Zhao Ling nodded gently.


    Such as the vast sea of aura, randomly divided into a small part, directly let Zhao Ling breakthrough. From the first, the second, the third... The sixth!


    If those practitioners who have been killed in the martial arts contest know that there are still such practices in the world, I''m afraid they can''t wait to hold Li Rui''s thigh and ask his father to cry and his mother to ask for help.


    "You remember to hide for a while and not be seen. If others ask, you say it''s taught by Huaxia group. If Huaxia group asks, you say it''s taught by plain words. You don''t have a solid foundation, you know? "


    "Well, I see." Zhao Ling spread her eyebrows, from Li Rui to the present state.


    She didn''t know what to say, and it seemed that it was better not to say anything. I just feel sorry.


    As a member of the Chinese team, Zhao Ling certainly knows what it means to directly cross the level and accept such a transfer of merits. In the world, even if there are friends, which ordinary friend will suddenly give one million, ten million to others?


    Zhao Ling bent down and gave Li Rui a small peck on the forehead.


    She gritted her teeth: "son of a bitch, you are plotting against me. I''ve seen that for a long time."


    "Fang Yidao asked you to hook up with me long ago? What''s conspiracy? Don''t spill your guts and accept the truth. "


    "Asshole, I''m at odds with you!"


    Well, it''s a fight again.

 Chapter 476

    Ten minutes before Zhang Qing and Zhao Ling arrived, Li Rui and Zhao Ling were still holding each other while they were stubborn. Naturally, when they arrived, they both came apart.


    If you get caught, you''ll be full of jokes tomorrow.


    "Zhao Ling, do you have such a bad cold? My face is so red. Oh, I have a fever. " Zhang Qing took her hand away from Zhao Ling''s forehead and raised her eyes to see Zhao Ling''s face redder.


    It''s not a fever, it''s a shame, it''s a guilty conscience.


    "It''s OK. I''m in good health. I''ve taken the medicine. Don''t worry, sister Qing. I''m fine. " Zhao Ling is very quiet.


    Zhang Qing was a little surprised to see her so honest. I''ve always been a brat, but today I''ve changed my mind.


    "Li Rui, please quickly pass on the skill to us... Eh? It''s going down. I''ll go. How can that man fly so high! "


    Zhang Qing''s face was full of surprise and pointed to the arena. There, two figures were flying, and the momentum was amazing.


    Zhao Yue is engrossed in watching the battle: "it''s incredible. This is an action that breaks through the physiological limit of the human body. No, even if the physiological limit of the human body suddenly, it''s impossible... I really want to dissect them."


    "Wow! How could you step out of such a deep hole Zhang Qing exclaimed, "let''s go. Let''s look ahead. It''s more exciting than martial arts movies!"


    Zhang Qing yells, Zhao Yue is also very moved. Zhao Ling is also eager to go out and have a look. She always stays in the lounge and is embarrassed. She always thinks of things she shouldn''t think about.


    "Come on, let''s go." Zhao Ling is leading the way.


    Zhao Kuafu saw that Li Rui finally came out of the rest room and quickly came over. A few people standing in the front of the place to watch the battle, can better understand the fierce atmosphere of the battle between the practitioners.


    "Kua Fu, what''s the origin of these two people? Good qualifications. " Li Rui glanced a few times and could see that the two men in the next battle really had real kung fu.


    "He is short and thin. He is only twenty-six years old. He is a hard practitioner of Xuankong Temple. I''ve just watched for a while, and what he used was boxing. Although he was thin, his body method was soul. "


    "The tall one is a member of the eight trigrams sect, and also a talented young man. He uses a big stone wrestler. So these two are rivals. The tip of the needle is against the tip of the wheat. "


    As Zhao Kuafu explained, Li Rui nodded and said to Zhao Ling, "you can observe their movements and manners, and think about how they use their aura. And you two, too, need to learn more and see more. "


    "All right!" Zhang Qing raised her hand to do OK.


    "Think about it. If you can find excellent seedlings, you may be able to dig them up. We don''t lack the skills. You see, it''s not easy for them to fight and kill just because of the secret script. " Li Rui sighs that nowadays, Kung Fu is really omnipotent.


    A good Kung Fu book, let these talented children fight on the stage.


    It has been a long time since the cultivation of the world was broken.


    "As long as they want to learn it, they will spread it out. In the future, martial arts will be prosperous. "


    When Zhao Kuafu heard Li Rui say this, he immediately admired him: "elder martial brother, you are so broad-minded that you feel ashamed. If these secrets fall into the hands of others, I''m afraid that for them, everything in the cultivation world is full of novelty and countless secrets waiting to be explored. These things that can only be felt on TV and in novels actually happen in reality.


    This is attractive enough in itself.


    Li Rui shook his head: "don''t look, there''s nothing to see."


    "Bang - you don''t want to see it yourself, and no one else is allowed to see it." Zhang Qingman is unconvinced. Of course, this is just talking. She believed Li Rui''s words very much. Since Li Rui said it was not good-looking, it must not be good-looking.


    After a while, a man of one meter nine came slowly to this side. The man was surrounded by a large group of people. From a distance, the people around him looked like dwarfs. The man was not only tall, but also strong and muscular.


    The big man walked towards Li Rui. Needless to ask, he was the lion king. It''s just, what''s he doing here?


    "You step back." Li Rui said to Zhang Qing and others.


    The lion king came to Li Rui. Like other people, Li Rui was not tall in front of him. However, Li Rui''s momentum is there. He just stands there and looks casual. He has a leisurely demeanor.


    On the contrary, the lion king looks very savage, like a savage coming out of the forest.


    The lion king is looking at Li Rui. Li Rui is also looking at the lion king.


    In the eyes of the lion king, Li Rui was disappointed: "I''m not very thin, and I don''t know how to make these movements."


    The lion king in Li Rui''s eyes also failed: "if you don''t shave your beard, do you really want to grow a mane when you call the lion king?"


    The two men refused to give in to each other.

 Chapter 477

    The lion king of Beidi is disappointed in Li Rui''s eyes. The so-called Lion King is just a person, and he is a very slovenly person. Others see him with aura. No one here is born with aura.


    Even gods can''t bring their own light, let alone a lion king?


    Li Rui thinks so, but people around him are really scared by his actions. Who is the lion king? He can get this title, absolutely not only because of the appearance, but also because of his great strength.


    The lion king suddenly raised his big fist and punched Li Rui: "you dare to stare at me, I don''t think you want to live!"


    Li Rui gave a sneer, which was also a blow. Li Rui was not as powerful as the lion king. He was directly hit three meters away, and two marks were ploughed out on the ground, which was very conspicuous.


    "Ha ha ha, there is some strength indeed!" The Lion King laughs wildly, his voice is very loud, which makes people''s eardrum ache.


    Li Rui walks to the lion king with steady steps.


    Just now, fortunately, Zhang Qing let them retreat ahead of time. Otherwise, it''s bound to hit them.


    Thinking of this, Li Rui was furious.


    How can this man have such a great sense of self-confidence and superiority? How dare he act wildly in front of himself!


    "I don''t think you deserve to be beaten!"


    Li Rui''s words directly shocked all the people present, and even the Lion King''s laughter stopped abruptly.


    He was once admired by thousands of people, and had an unparalleled reputation in Beidi.


    Today, I was scolded and beaten by a younger generation?


    Not only that, Li Rui leaped up with the power of thunder and lightning in his hands. He was like a swimming dragon, rushing to the lion king like lightning!


    Even choose to attack!


    There is no one to watch the game in the whole martial arts training field. Even the two people who are fighting off the field stop and look this way.


    In their eyes, Li Rui pours at the lion king. At this moment, Li Rui with black thunder and lightning in his hands, like the God of heaven, killed the lion king.


    Lion King, I''ve retreated. Once and again!


    "Blast!"


    With a roar, Li Rui''s black thunder flew away like a meteor hammer to the lion king. But when the lion king was about to break the two ball shaped black thunder, the black thunder exploded and blew up the lion king!


    The lion fell to the next level with a bang.


    The needle can be heard.


    It used to be very noisy here.


    But there was no sound.


    Li Rui, he knocked down the lion king. What''s the situation?


    "Did he enter the level of jiedan? Oh, my God


    "So terrible


    "It''s too strong..."


    Not far away, Bai Cang and others were waiting to see jokes. It was they who deliberately led the lion king to Li Rui and then hid not far away to watch the play.


    But who would have thought that Li Rui would defeat the lion king with his super strength?


    Baihe''s face was very white. He was so scared to think that this young man was so powerful.


    White is also a bitter face.


    Now they have to weigh their plans again to see if they need to implement them.


    Li Rui is definitely not easy to offend. It can be said that he is the worst one. No one thought that he had reached this level.


    They didn''t know that Li Ruilian''s skill was not the same as theirs. Even in Li Rui''s mind, it is the number of extreme Taoist skills that determines the level of strength. As the proudest skill of the heaven devil, the extreme way divine skill has been killed for thousands of years, but it has passed the test of time.


    It can be called the first skill in the world!


    The fifth level of Jidao victory is enough to crush the distracted state, and even try the jiedan state!


    As for the breakthrough of distraction, it was just Li Rui''s breakthrough in response to the situation.


    Click rub a sound, the movement spreads out suddenly. It''s ten meters in a circle. Shake it. Then, the ground under the Lion King''s feet cracked and sank into a deep pit.


    The Lion King''s huge figure leaped out from there.


    "Ha ha ha, it''s fun! Boy, why did you attack me? "


    The Lion King fell in front of Li Rui from mid air with a thump. His clothes swelled without wind, and his hair rolled over. He looked like a lion.


    Li Rui sneered: "if you don''t say a word and punch me, isn''t it a sneak attack? If I hadn''t been prepared, would the people behind me be hurt by you? Lion King, you''re not respecting the lion king. You''re so bad at martial arts


    The smile on the Lion King''s face quickly disappeared.


    The people around held their breath and said in horror: "Li Rui dares to hate the lion king like this. He''s really desperate!"


    "Even if it''s cheap for a while, it doesn''t mean that we can win the lion king. This boy really doesn''t know what to say."


    "I''ll see how he dies later."


    Li Rui is not afraid of the lion king at all. To look down on him is to look down on him. He just needs a pen to write three big words on his face.


    If the Lion King thinks about it, suddenly he makes a big bow.


    "I''m sorry. I''m in trouble."


    It''s my birthday!


    The Lion King apologized!


    Oh, my God!


    For a moment, those people who watched the excitement were almost petrified. They never thought it was such a situation.


    On the contrary, Li Rui showed a ready smile: "master lion is a man of reason. Just now, he just wanted to have fun. At this time, he finally understood it, but he was willing to admit his mistake. If you know your mistakes and can correct them, you will become a senior. Master, please, I''ve already prepared tea! "


    Li Rui leads the way and leads Shi Shi ran, the lion king, to Zhao Kuafu''s office.


    As for Zhao Kuafu now? It''s long gone. Li Rui has no preparation. It''s him who should be prepared. Zhao Kuafu is almost the same.


    Seeing these two people go away, the people behind them haven''t woken up from the state of absence for a long time. Those who woke up earlier were the two men who competed in martial arts. The short monk of Xuankong Temple suddenly kicked the tall eight trigrams. The man who was kicked scolded the other party for being shameless. He became angry and fought again.


    Bai Cang, Bai He and others are speechless. It seems that Li Rui and the lion king are strangers. In the eyes of the strong, as long as they show their strength, it''s very common to cherish each other, especially for two people who have no grudge.


    "Why... Alas." Rao is Bai Cang. He has a good determination. At this time, he can''t help sighing.


    No one thought how to turn a friend into a friend of the enemy.


    "Third brother, we''re going to have a lot of trouble with our plan." Baihe was slightly discouraged.


    If Lion King becomes Li Rui''s friend, that''s very bad news. Who dares to offend the lion king?


    If you think about it more carefully, Li Rui''s strength is so strong, and he is not a role you can easily play.


    Bai Cang sighed: "yes, I guess there are a lot of troubles this time. But it doesn''t matter. In a few days, the God of gun will come. Even if the Lion King appreciates Li Rui, he won''t take the risk of falling out with the God of gun. Don''t worry. This is a big game. "

 Chapter 478

    "You are the title of the invincible hand in jiedan. It really deserves your reputation."


    In the headmaster''s office, the Lion King''s loud laughter came out. Li Rui sat opposite him and said with a smile, "I''ve never called such a name. Who made it up for me?"


    Once upon a time, all the members of the Chinese medical team and the children of the medical noble families made up their own names. They didn''t get their names out. Now, instead, they come out with a jiedan without rivals. It''s strange.


    This name is not very good. It is easy to attract opponents.


    The Lion King took a look at Li Rui: "it''s said that it''s the name given to you by the Bai family. Later everyone called it that. However, they did not block wrong, you do have such strength


    "Next time, please tell the lion king to wear a sentence to the Bai family: there is no one who can fight in the baijiajiedan area." Li Rui is not easy to be provoked. Since the Bai family intends to do something, he is not polite.


    "You must be rewarded." The Lion King laughs again.


    "Who said that?"


    "I said it." The lion king is the right color.


    Li Rui, oh, no more words. Although it was true that the lion king was defeated, the fight just now was in the realm of the lion king himself. In fact, he fought Li Rui with distraction.


    The real jiedan realm is not so easy to beat.


    However, no matter how self styled the lion king is in the distracted realm, his fighting consciousness and movement traces can not be sealed. At the same level, few people can compete with the lion king.


    The lion king is not Li Rui''s rival in distraction.


    The Lion King respects Li Rui, and Li Rui will also respect him. Li Rui is willing to respect this man who is willing to apologize in front of so many people.


    "The lion king came all the way here, not just to watch the martial arts competition?"


    "I heard that you are known as the master of secret script, and you have a lot of secret scripts in your hand. I have encountered some difficulties in my current practice, so I''d like to come and see if you have any suitable secret scripts that can give me some inspiration. Of course, coming to watch the war is also one of the purposes. Your martial arts competition is a grand competition in the cultivation field. We all think it''s interesting. At that time, many experts will come


    Li Rui eyebrows a pick: "there are many people to come?"


    "Yes, you have so many secrets. Who doesn''t want to come and have a look. I thought you understood the truth of being guilty. You, the tree has opened its mind and caught the wind. " The Lion King smiles very implicitly.


    It''s a strange thing that such a rough man always likes to laugh.


    Li Rui said quietly: "what do you think of the lion king?"


    "I''m not the same as them. I''m more direct. If I look at it through the secret script, I''ll be in debt."


    "What kind of secret script does the lion king want?"


    "Boxing."


    "I happen to have a secret book of boxing here. I''ll dictate it to you. Listen carefully."


    Lion King serious: "please speak."


    Li Rui began to talk about the whole practice of Yu Kaishan and the lion king. The lion king didn''t remember it carefully. He just followed Li Rui''s path and began to run aura slowly.


    Those who are good at martial arts have long been divorced from the formula of form. They only need to speculate according to the operation route of the Dharma, and then they can restore the original appearance of the Dharma. The essence of this is that there are many strange things and great risks hidden in the operation of Gongfa.


    The secret books left behind today are all the correct running charts after the test of time. Of course, during the move, this must be Li Rui demonstration.


    The lion king just feels first.


    The lion king was slightly surprised by this feeling. In the end, he was an old man who had experienced big storms. Although he had waves in his heart, he didn''t show his face. I just went over Li Rui''s method again and wrote it down. Then I began to talk.


    "Good skill, this unique skill is enough to make a master!"


    "The lion king is over praised, which is not enough to be called peerless skill. I have a lot of skills like this, but I just choose the right time to spread them out. " Li Rui is careless.


    "I always have a question, why don''t you hide these skills and achieve yourself?" The lion king is very curious.


    In fact, it''s not just the Lion King''s doubts, including Zhao Kuafu, and even the warriors who nest in the corridor and want to eavesdrop, all want to know the secret.


    Even Zhang Qing, who did not practice, vaguely guessed that Li Rui probably had some scarce resources, but they didn''t mean to spread them.


    Li Rui said with a smile: "Lion King, our life span is very short, no more than a hundred years at most. Maybe the wise warrior can live longer. But in the end, people will die. These skills may not be suitable for me, and I don''t want to practice them. It''s better to give them to those who are destined to prosper the human race. People who don''t have anything need to focus on what they need to eat for three meals a day. I''m different. My vision has long been detached. "


    Detached.


    When the word came out, it was a real shock.


    Why is Li Rui so generous? Because he does not lack the secret script, he is concerned about the interests of the whole Terran. What is Dayi? This is Dayi!


    Besides, no explanation can explain why Li Rui is so generous!


    The lion king bowed his hand to Li Rui and said, "if this is the case, our lion will thank you first!"


    "You are welcome to the lion king." Li Rui waved casually and took a sip of the tea beside the seat.


    It''s true to say that it''s righteous. However, this is not the most real, the most real is the real peerless skill, which is hidden by Li Rui himself. However, in terms of these skills that can be scattered, they are enough to raise the level of skills in the world to a higher level.


    From this point of view, it is not too much to say that Li Rui has great righteousness in the world.


    "Whether it''s a martial arts contest or other practices of the Mafia League, in fact, we are screening the right candidates to accept these heritages. Although the law is profound, it is not passed on to people without virtue. What we want to do, in fact, is to make the power of justice stronger, not to let the world fall into the wrong hands. Lion King, what kind of people do you think are those who come to snatch the secret script regardless of morality and etiquette? "


    Li Rui''s words have profound meaning.


    The lion king was silent for a moment and said, "it''s the enemy of mankind."


    "Yes, they are the enemies of mankind. Today, they can rob other people''s things for their own interests. They can fight at other people''s door for justice. Tomorrow, they can invade others with the same excuse. When these people become strong, they will only become obstacles to the progress of all mankind. I disdain to look down upon these people. I wonder if the lion king is the same. "


    "I will fight with you!" The lion king makes a bold voice, and the voice spreads to the corridor.


    This is the best news of the year.

 Chapter 479

    The news quickly spread out, you know, the lion king announced this thing so loudly, in fact, that is to say his position.


    That''s not good news for some people who don''t mean well.


    The Lion King means the intervention of the strong in jiedan. In this way, Li Rui is likely to have two strong in jiedan to help him. Many people didn''t go to the contest at all.


    In the most fundamental place, we only value Li Rui''s Secret script.


    That''s what everybody wants.


    These days, the most important thing is not money, but talent. If talents grow up, they will compete for position and seize territory. So how to solve this problem, suppress and restrain it.


    If you give Li Rui a few years, no one knows how far this young man who has countless secrets of Gongfa will grow up. Instead of doing so, it''s better to take measures to suppress him now.


    The lion king did not directly point out the interest, but Li Rui already felt it.


    I''ve been quietly preparing for it.


    When the news reached Bai Cang and others, Bai Cang''s face was very blue. He had been warned in advance that maybe the lion king would step in. Now it seems that he will certainly step in.


    "Inform the family immediately and send high combat power. The situation here is very complicated. I''m afraid we can''t live alone. I, the Bai family in Tianchi, can''t lose money in this feast of dividing up Gongfa! "


    Baihe did it immediately.


    More and more people have sent out messages and instructions, sending more strong people to come.


    The Lion King''s statement aroused a thousand waves.


    Li Rui, who is located in the center of the vortex storm, does not take these things seriously. That''s what he wanted to see.


    "The Lion King''s mind is admirable. It''s a great honor for me to choose Dayi as my side. Lion King, I have some secret books here. I can also give them to you. Please listen to me


    There''s nothing else about white tea and breeze. It''s one thing to win over.


    It will be more than three o''clock in the afternoon when the Lion King leaves the headmaster''s office. Li Rui doesn''t know where he is going, but he can probably guess that he is going to find a way to integrate the experience from other skills into his own skills, so as to make a breakthrough.


    All afternoon, Li Rui went back to the rest room. He was like an old man sitting in Diaoyutai. He didn''t care what kind of disturbance there was under the storm. He just wanted to take the bait.


    This time, the big net laid and the giant beast that can be caught should be enough for the hell to have a look.


    That''s fine.


    Three days later, the arrival of the God of gun made the warriors of Renxing martial arts school boiling. The God of gun is the cold weapon of the north, and the lion king is the handlebar of boxing. These two people can appear in the same place at the same time, which is enough to make people tears.


    Seven days later, the white family of Tianchi sent out a super luxury team. The other two Dharma guards arrived together, and the rest of the three generals, Bai Ying, also arrived. All in all, the white family is the elite of the family.


    On the same day, there was also the Red Gate deputy leader, who was also a giant and a strong man with the cultivation of jiedanjing.


    All of a sudden, so many experts gathered in the contest. Compared with Luo tiandabi, I don''t know how many levels are higher. You know, Luotian Dabi, a jiedan state did not appear.


    This time, there were seven or eight strong men in jiedan.


    So terrible!


    An endless stream of follow-up personnel are also on the way. Many aristocratic big valves have sent their family experts to take part in this fight.


    In their eyes, Li Rui''s lamb to be slaughtered is a little man with secret script but not enough ability to wait.


    "At the beginning, he was so arrogant that he dare not do it now."


    "So many jiedan strongmen arrived, he Li Rui is nothing."


    "The fun this time is big."


    The competition in the arena continues, but in private, those tycoons have negotiated for the division of interests more than once. Even several battles broke out outside Renxing martial arts school, and a giant fell.


    Li Rui knows all this. Li Rui doesn''t know much about the news of their fighting. But news came from niu12 that the soul of the strong had been harvested in this area, which was enough to explain everything.


    Since the last time Li Rui sent people to burn all kinds of funny things to Niu 12, Niu 12 has been happy. When there are good things to collect, Niu Shier of course takes Li Rui as his own person, and often interacts with Li Rui, chatting and farting.


    This strategy is right.


    In mid September, more than half of the martial arts contest was held. Several of the strongest participants in the conference will also decide their place in the competition. On the early morning of September 20, the God of gun came to an end and announced that the martial arts contest was temporarily suspended.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I have to announce a difficult decision. This contest may be postponed for some time. We have got important news that Li Rui, the leader of the black alliance, is a heretic. All his skills may be possessed of magic! Therefore, we decided to set up a temporary organizing committee to take over the whole competition, and only after all the secret scripts have been identified can they be distributed! "


    The whole auditorium was silent. Everyone looked at the gun god''s proud posture. At this time, those who knew the inside story kept silent and laughed it away in silence.


    People who don''t know the inside information, although they don''t believe in it, can''t be as powerful as others, so they have to choose to be dumb.


    No one came forward to say that you lied to you. This is your excuse.


    No one questioned the God of gun. Why do you say that the organizing committee should be set up to take over the competition? This is the venue of Renxing martial arts school.


    No one even came forward to say that the so-called secret script of Kung Fu is full of magic, which is bullshit! There are only high and low skills, which can be good or bad?


    All this silence, just because, standing on the field, is the God of guns. His disciple, once killed by Li Ruige, is famous in Beidi.


    Li Rui is sitting in the lounge. He looks at the scene and is dumbfounded.


    Standing beside him, Zhao Kuafu was disappointed and said, "elder martial brother, this is the person you want to help. They don''t even dare to question. Do you regret it? Is it worth it? If we give those secret scripts to the black League, then we can create a large number of masters. In 20 or 30 years, they will be enough to sweep all the sects in the world! "


    Li Rui looked at him with a smile: "Kuafu, your pattern is too small. In 20 or 30 years, day lily is cold. Who doesn''t want to be famous when you are young? Who doesn''t want to see Chang''an flowers all night? You and I will soon be famous all over the world. "


    "Elder martial brother, what do you mean?" Zhao Kuafu''s heart was pounding. He had a hunch that his elder martial brother had a big secret to tell him.


    But Li Rui doesn''t want to say it at the moment.


    "Kua Fu, you can wait to be famous forever."


    It is not eternal to keep a name. Zhao Kuafu immediately wrinkled into a bitter gourd face, it seems that a black pot from the sky, is slowly coming.


    I just don''t know how big the pot is.

 Chapter 480

    Everyone wants to be the Yellow finch behind the mantis.


    Indeed, this is a very boring idea. If you have absolute strength, why do you have to calculate?


    Li Rui walked out of the rest room and looked at the gun god with a loud laugh.


    "God of the gun, you are a god of the gun! Your disciple was killed by me, and you came to die again! "


    "You old people, who don''t live in an honest way, go to other people''s homes and talk about justice under the banner of righteousness! Who needs you to do justice? Who have I done? "


    "I send the secret script, hold a martial arts meeting, select talents and award the secret script, but you''re here. If you say pause, pause. Is this martial arts association run by your family? If you want me to say that, you are all shameless things! "


    Li Rui laughs very loud, and his voice spreads everywhere.


    The Musketeer''s face was ugly.


    It''s not just him, it''s more people with ugly faces.


    Li Rui exposed their fig leaf on the spot, exposing their true features.


    No one is a fool.


    Many people are just at a low level, or younger.


    The discourse power of the times has not yet reached their hands, but it does not mean that they are ignorant!


    Right and wrong, who has no steelyard in mind, and is not a three-year-old child!


    Li Rui''s scolding made many people''s voices heard.


    When other people do good deeds, they come here specially. They have to come here by plane not far away, just to dismantle the platform and to suspend the game!


    These shameless things!


    Don''t be a master of martial arts!


    The Musketeer''s face was gloomy, and he did not speak. But at this time, the white family''s eagle Dharma appeared, he pointed to the direction of the rest room.


    "Li Rui, you''re a heretic, your younger martial brother. He''s a spiritual person who sucks other people''s spirit to improve his realm. This kind of skill is the best proof of evil spirit! "


    "You white house is really interesting." Li Rui said with a smile, "I never heard that Gongfa can be used as a representative of criticizing others. It''s like someone kills someone with a kitchen knife, but the kitchen knife is to blame. "


    "What is the skill? Gongfa is just a tool. The Dharma has no consciousness, nor can it produce spiritual consciousness. Only people like you dare to say with a bashful face that whoever has the wrong skill is a bad person. "


    "But it doesn''t matter. Just send for someone. When you''re all dead, I won''t have to go to the door one by one. I don''t think it''s troublesome. "


    The eagle Dharma protector hummed coldly: "when death comes, you dare to be tough."


    He looked around and said, "this is the end of today''s competition. Now, I''ll give you three days to leave. Otherwise, don''t blame the accident. In addition, the safety of Renxing martial arts school is taken over by our organizing committee. From today on, it will be controlled! "


    They also worry that some people will run away.


    That''s interesting.


    Li Rui laughs and sits down on the sofa in the lounge.


    "Kua Fu, I really want to laugh to death. How ignorant these people are. You must not learn from them. They all die quickly. "


    Zhao Kuafu said with a bitter smile: "elder martial brother, you dare to say that. If it were me, I would not have said that. "


    Jiedan realm experts appear in batches, but this is the situation of crushing combat power.


    In this case, it''s OK not to run.


    And a wave of it.


    Zhao Kuafu is also admired.


    Three days later.


    The whole Renxing martial arts school is closed as a whole.


    This is the embodiment of a kind of power, and it is the result of the forced control of these jiedan masters. They are having a heated discussion to decide the ownership of Li Rui''s Secret script.


    At the same time, they are also waiting to prevent accidents.


    They know that it''s not easy to move Li Rui.


    "Now the experts in Jianghua city have been investigated by us, and no jiedan realm of other sects has been found!"


    "We''ve searched Li''s children''s villa several times, but it''s already empty."


    "There should be no accident."


    These people are also strange. They don''t discuss how many secrets Li Rui has. They just divided them into different levels, who accounted for a few percent. The main argument was this. At the same time, they were secretly guarding against Li Rui''s sudden attack.


    By this time, they had no patience.


    They feel the time is right.


    "So today, everyone step back. Let''s decide the proportion and don''t put it off any longer. "


    The provisional management committee will hold a final discussion.


    Li Rui didn''t care about the whole discussion process and results.


    By 8 p.m., they finally finished the discussion. Everyone gets what they can accept.


    Next, there''s only one thing left for them.


    That is to squeeze Li Rui''s surplus value as much as possible, just like wring a sponge, wring out the water in the sponge and drinking it.


    "Catch that kid''s family."


    "Catch his lover."


    "Get him!"


    The provisional management committee was discussing enthusiastically in the president''s office, laughing from time to time.


    Before they get to this stage, they have begun to fantasize.


    This is a very strange thing, but it is caused by the special environment and special circumstances.


    However, in the most enthusiastic part of the session, someone yelled out that it was a big deal to kill Li Rui''s lover and coerced him to hand over the secret script. This happy moment.


    A strong man in jiedan suddenly began to cough violently.


    His cough didn''t catch people''s attention at first. After all, he was old. The deputy leader of the Eight Diagrams sect is 80 years old. Old man, cough is no surprise.


    Even the old man himself didn''t take it seriously, but coughing, the old man coughed out his internal organs.


    Heart, liver, spleen, lung, kidney


    It''s like these viscera are in a bag, and now there''s a hole in the bag.


    The internal organs came out of the black hole.


    How many people watched the old man cough and die in front of him. With a thump, he fell to the ground.


    "What''s the matter?" Some people are in a state of suspense.


    "Is there something wrong with his skill?"


    "Maybe... Cough... Maybe... Cough..." the speaker also began to cough.


    "Toxic!"


    However, it was too late to detect the poison.


    One big man after another, began to fall. Only a small number of people can rely on aura.


    Few people are invincible.


    Li Rui''s voice came from the window.


    "You upstairs may forget that I still have a name called miracle doctor? What''s the matter, doctor? Do you want me to help you


    "To die!" The Musketeer roared, and his figure shot out of the window.


    A road figure, jump out from the window.


    "Catch Li Rui!"


    "Don''t let him do harm again!"


    The shadows fell on the grass in front of Li Rui.


    Next to Li Rui are the lion king, the devil and the man in bronze general''s armor.


    Four people.


    It''s raging.

 Chapter 481

    Super luxury men''s tiantuan group show up!


    Li Rui has a high spirited feeling. As long as there are these three people, the world will dare to make a breakthrough.


    The old devil doesn''t have to talk about it. He''s a tough character.


    The lion king is a famous figure in the north.


    As for Li Laozu, he is the treasure of the town.


    It''s just a bunch of local chickens and dogs on the opposite side. It''s really not good to put a few poisons on it.


    "Do you kneel down and beg for my forgiveness, or do we kill you one by one and bury you?"


    Li Rui has a big voice.


    So many people are angry and funny.


    Let''s put poison first and use dirty means.


    Just now, I dare to use this tone.


    It''s crazy.


    "Lion King, what do you think?"


    The Musketeer was silent for a moment and asked.


    He never cared about Li Rui and others, and thought that Li Rui was just a little guy. This kind of potential stock that has not yet grown up can kill a few at hand.


    The real concern should be the lion king.


    Lion King of the North!


    What is Beidi?


    Most of the people who come here today are from the north.


    The Lion King chose to stand on the opposite side, which is intolerable.


    Many people look at the lion king, they are also waiting for an answer, an answer!


    As soon as the Lion King''s face sank, they didn''t mention the fight directly. It''s OK. They were angry when they mentioned the lion king.


    "I don''t want to be with you. I''m ashamed to be with you. God of gun, what qualification do you have to call God of gun? Your martial arts are so bad that you don''t deserve to be respected. Today, let me knock you down


    "Down with the altar?" The gun god sneered, "don''t think I don''t know, you are asking for this boy. There is something wrong with your skill. Now you should have internal injury. You are not my opponent, lion king. If you come back to our camp at this time, we can allow you to share some of the secrets. "


    "God of guns, this is not in line with our agreement!" Someone cheered.


    The God of gun yelled: "shut up, the lion king is always from North China!"


    Gun god is the leader of this group, he said, or no one refuted.


    But the lion king was ungrateful: "forget it, you can''t protect yourself. I advise you to listen to what Li Rui said and stop fighting


    "Then don''t blame us for being merciless and killing people!"


    The God of gun took the lead and led seven or eight strong men in jiedan to rush forward.


    There were more of them, but in jiedan, the strong in the general realm no longer worked. Ten distractions can''t beat one jiedan.


    Only Li Rui, an alien, participated in such a war in a state of distraction.


    However, Li Rui is not a fool, and will not face up to the bad luck of these people.


    Li Rui''s body is backward, and his purpose is only to play assists, which is similar to ADC''s position for battlefield harvesting.


    Let the lion king do the meat shield.


    Anyway, it''s a group battle.


    The God of gun was a gun in the void. The aura between his hands was condensed. A big black gun appeared in his hands. The God of the gun pulled out a firecracker, and the people around him immediately stepped back.


    The God of gun didn''t have to be like this. He could have made the aura invisible, so no one could stop his gun move.


    But he was afraid of hurting his friends.


    The Lion King directly took it. Although the spear God''s gun was powerful, the Lion King''s fist was not for nothing. Over the years, the Lion King''s fame even surpassed that of the Musketeer. What did he rely on? It''s not propaganda, it''s not bragging.


    It depends on strength!


    All the way, strength is king!


    The Lion King''s palm quickly coagulates a claw, which is set against the spear God''s Sakura gun and makes a Ding sound. With them as the center, the thick air waves swept in all directions.


    Whoo!


    Li Rui''s black hair on his forehead was blown up, his face was slightly pale, and he was holding a smile as if it were nothing.


    Boom!


    The figure of the Musketeer was hit into the ground by the lion king!


    "It turns out that jiedan is just like that."


    At this moment, the other people who were dragged by the gun god came to kill Li Rui.


    This is their strategy.


    Only the weak will use strategy, the strong are waiting for others to come and fall into the trap.


    The devil of the extreme way made a move. His eyes were red. Everyone who was watched by the devil of the extreme way was numb.


    The devil of the extreme way jumped up, and his body was as fast as a bullet. He directly flew a strong man who rushed to Li Rui''s jiedan realm and beat him half dead.


    More people, pen straight toward Li Rui rushed, regardless.


    They have a lot of people, which is an advantage.


    The God of gun will hold down the lion king, and at most two more people will be sent to hold down the devil. As for the latest man in bronze armor, they didn''t know who he was beforehand.


    In fact, even the devil and the lion don''t know his identity.


    Only Li Rui knows.


    And he is also the most reassuring presence for Li Rui. That''s why Li Rui dared to show up so openly.


    Li Rui quietly opens the door of chengdi as he watches the enemy gather to kill Li Laozu.


    It''s harvest time.


    Facing the siege of five jiedan strongmen, Li Laozu raised his hand in void, just a light grip.


    The whole space seems to be stagnant.


    Then Li Laozu raised his hand.


    The five strong men in jiedan flew out of control to Laozu Li.


    Their bodies turned into white bones in mid air.


    Five lines of blood, flew to Li Laozu''s hands, condensed into a blood cell.


    The blood cells keep shrinking and condensing.


    Finally, it turns into a fist sized blood nucleus.


    When the five jiedan strongmen came to Li Laozu, they had already become five skeletons!


    "Oh, my God, the people I''m looking for are more bloody and brutal than one another. It''s not harmonious! "


    Li Rui was quite shocked. To tell you the truth, I didn''t expect that five people would be killed with such a move.


    What is C-bit? This is the C-bit of toto!


    The c-position went out to fight and forced carry to fight, which made a fight that was supposed to be extremely difficult and completely turned into a welfare bureau!


    Even Niu 12, who was unwilling to hide in the gate of chengdi to harvest his soul, widened his eyes and stared at Li Laozu in horror.


    Li Laozu seemed to feel it. He turned around and took a look at the cow.


    Cattle twelve scalp numb, pointed to Li Rui: "I am his friend."


    Then he lowered his eyebrows and did not dare to look at Li Laozu any more. This means respect and respect in the underground.


    Li Laozu no longer pays attention to niu12 and chengdi gate.


    He grabbed the blood core on his hand and bit it.


    It''s like eating an apple, one bite at a time.


    It''s delicious.


    Li Rui looks at him speechless.


    "Do you want to eat?" Li Laozu stops and asks Li Rui.


    Li Rui shook his head and waved his hand: "thank you, no, No


    Are you kidding? It''s all made of blood. It''s strange to eat it.


    It''s going to upset my stomach.


    Maybe the devil will like it.


    As a matter of fact, not far away from here, what Jidao Tianmo is doing is no different from what Laozu Li is doing

 Chapter 482

    The extreme way demon unexpectedly mutated, his hands bifurcated, directly two opponents died on the wall of the educational administration building.


    "Evil... Evil..." one of them vomited blood foam in his mouth.


    It''s the devil who will use this method.


    The extreme way demon dare to claim to be a demon, there is something extraordinary about him. Moreover, at this time, the tentacle of the extreme Taoist heavenly devil is inserted into another person''s mouth.


    There is a crazy light in the eyes of the heaven devil.


    "It''s very nice of you to come. Thank you for coming. Otherwise, I really don''t know what to do. I''m almost bored to death by that boy. Every time he uses me, he seals me back. I''m so depressed that I can''t get out of it all the time. "


    "If it wasn''t for you people who died one after another, I wouldn''t have time to do experiments and change my skills."


    "Thank you very much."


    At the same time, he controls the brain of the man who was knocked unconscious by him. He divides his own will and infuses it into the consciousness of the man to occupy and plunder.


    Soon, a mummy appeared.


    The other one, however, calmly opened his eyes and laughed. Then he looked around and left quickly.


    With a flick of his finger and a fire, the corpse burned. At last, it was blown by the wind and there was no dust left.


    On the way back, when he saw the God of gun who was still fighting with the lion king, he couldn''t help laughing: "with this skill, I dare to call myself God. I really don''t know how far back the world is now."


    "Well, I used to help the lion king."


    The body shape of the extreme way demon sweeps up and kills the gun god like a shadow.


    Boom!


    The devil of the extreme way attacks with all his strength. The God of gun is not the opponent of the lion king. It''s hard to hold him down.


    At this moment, his heart has been secretly worried: "why don''t they come to support and deal with a few miscellaneous fish for so long?"


    The Musketeer looked back frequently, but he didn''t wait for a helper. Not only did he not wait for a helper, but he was also drilled out of his own shadow by the extreme demon. With a heavy fist, he directly smashed a thigh of the gun god.


    "Ah


    The Musketeer fell to the ground with a groan. "What about people, what about our people?" he said angrily


    "All dead." In the distance, there was a lazy voice.


    Li Rui''s figure appears on the playground, and Li Laozu walks with Li Rui.


    At first, Li Rui was not used to it, but Lao Zu Li insisted on it, and Li Rui couldn''t help it.


    Too deliberate is not good.


    The gun God saw Li Rui and Li Laozu appear at the same time. At first, he was stunned and his face was full of disbelief.


    Then his body began to shake.


    Suddenly he fell to the ground with tears in his eyes.


    "I''m guilty. Many jiedan masters in the north were destroyed in one battle. I''m a sinner, I''m a sinner!"


    "I hate it, Li Rui. You are so cruel that you don''t care about Chinese martial arts."


    Li Rui broke off: "shut up, shameless villain!"


    Li Rui really can''t tolerate the so-called God of guns. At this time, he won''t die with dignity!


    In vain to do justice, he escaped the pursuit.


    "I''ve never seen such a shameless person come to the door and talk openly about how to kill people and how to get money. Who do you want to be morally intimidated?"


    "Call the curtain with dignity. After all, I used to be a great master."


    The God of gun is really a master in Beidi.


    The Lion King sighed: "if I had known this, why did I have to do it at the beginning?"


    Gun god Leng Leng, suddenly long cry.


    For the first time, he really felt what despair was.


    He''s lost everything. Now, he''s going to lose his life.


    Only then did he realize how stupid the decision was.


    With a large number of people going south, all of the former high spirited people turned into nothing. There''s nothing to be sure about, and it''s killing all of my teammates


    In the eyes of the God of gun, his brilliant scenes flashed quickly.


    "Lion King, do it. I don''t want to be sucked to death by them. "


    Li Rui was furious: "what qualifications do you have to choose the way to die? I don''t want to charge interest if you come here. It''s ridiculous!"


    With a wave of one hand, Li Rui turned the blade into black thunder and cut the throat of the Musketeer directly.


    Then, the spirit and even the soul energy of the gun god were all shot away to absorb part of it.


    After the real death of this man, Li Rui opened the door to inherit the land.


    His soul was taken away by Niu 12.


    It has been fully utilized.


    This time Niu Shier was very satisfied with the quality of his soul. He gave Li Rui a thumbs up to show that he was good.


    Li Rui also nodded to Niu.


    Almost at the same time, the devil and Li Laozu also looked at the gate of chengdi.


    Niu 12 felt a sense of being locked and quickly closed the door of chengdi.


    Once upon a time, when Niu 12 saw the world, the world was small, and there were almost no experts. As a result, Niu 12 has a certain contempt for the human world.


    If you are strong in jiedan, you will be like a crucian carp across the river.


    The strength of the world is not weak.


    "Should I report this to the local government? There seems to be something wrong in the world."


    After thinking about it, it''s no use saying it.


    Who believes that.


    The world has been weak for hundreds of years. At this time, I ran to report that there might be something wrong in the world. I can''t be called a fool.


    "Forget it. I''ll be happy."


    Niu 12 thought so and happily went back to play with his doll.


    As usual, Zhao Kuafu was responsible for cleaning the battlefield.


    Li Rui takes Li Laozu and the extreme Taoist demon to live in the place arranged by Zhao Kuafu. The family can''t live, and there is no one at the moment. In addition, it''s unlucky to take these two ghosts home.


    The lion king didn''t know where to shut up. After the war, he confirmed his new skills with each other and realized a lot.


    Li Rui and Li Laozu, as well as Jidao Tianmo, mentioned it.


    About hell.


    According to Li Rui''s guess, he may have suffered from a large-scale siege and interception, and suffered from psychological trauma, so he doesn''t care much about human affairs.


    Also, a person who has been beaten to death, how can he not mind.


    However, the extreme God also made a promise that the earth is my home, and it''s up to you to take care of it. When necessary, he will give a hand. If he can add a handle, it''s a handle.


    Li Rui didn''t expect that the devil could make any great efforts. What he really discussed was how to deal with the matter that the hell was ready to sacrifice to the world at any time.


    In this respect, the three talents scattered in the middle of the night.


    The next day, Li Rui continued to organize the martial arts competition.


    Li Laozu doesn''t plan to go back. Since he''s out of the mountain, he won''t stay in the tomb. No one will like that ghost place.


    He sat on the rooftop of the educational administration building. He looked at the sky and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Li Rui guessed that he should be missing some people.


    Even if it''s the devil, I''m worried about it. After all, even a little monster has friends.


    Just don''t know who he''s missing.

 Chapter 483

    The next day, the news came out.


    The world is shaking!


    What a force to kill so many strong people in jiedan.


    It''s like a huge storm blowing through the north, which makes the people and horses in the north turn upside down and look around speechless.


    More than a dozen strong people in jiedan, which is almost the backbone of the north. All the major sects were originally looking forward to a victory, and they were looking forward to their right hand to bring back the secret script.


    Bring back the secrets that can make their sect more prosperous and powerful.


    They used to think that Li Rui was just a strong man.


    The owner of Tianchi Bai''s family, after receiving the news, is said to have been sitting in his seat for a long time.


    "This sub climate has been established."


    Li Rui is no longer just a strong man. From now on, he is a strong man.


    And it''s a first-class clan.


    More Beidi families fell into grief one after another. And the reshuffle of forces triggered by this also started from this day.


    The family that lost the support of the strong in jiedan was beaten to the door by other families that had already been covetous, and even led to the tragedy of extermination.


    It''s all because they made a wrong decision.


    Just because they''ve got the wrong people.


    This time, there was no overwhelming condemnation, and no sect leader came out to say that he would definitely take revenge.


    Compared with the previous situation of the collective extinction of the strong in distraction, this time, it can be said that the threat of destruction is transmitted to the distance.


    Not only that, Li Rui also questioned.


    "Which sects are you ready for?"


    This post of Wudao forum was topped by Zhao Kuafu.


    Obviously, the black League will not forget this hatred, and Li Rui will not forget it.


    Li Rui said in his post that he never said he was a good man.


    Now those families in the north are in a panic.


    They sent envoys one after another, carrying gifts of apology, to make amends at the door.


    I can''t stir it up.


    No matter who is behind Li Rui, no matter what his strength is.


    I can''t get into trouble.


    Time and again the group out can only prove a problem, that is, Li Rui is a evil star.


    Whoever provokes him must be ready to bleed.


    On the afternoon of the next day, the contest was held to the contest of the strong in Mingquan.


    The ten strong men who were determined were all called to talk by Zhao Kuafu.


    There is only one problem.


    "Would you like to join our black League?"


    The benefits offered by the black league are also extremely amazing.


    Although it''s not as good as a web game.


    But it''s no problem to give away a few secret scripts. The prerequisite is to stay in the black League for one year.


    What can I do in a year? At least, it can give them a chance to identify with the black League.


    Let them understand what the black League does.


    So as to decide whether they will stay or not.


    In the evening, Li Rui and Zhao Kuafu discussed this aspect.


    "Six people decided to stay." Zhao Kuafu said.


    "They don''t have a problem with their clan, do they?" Li Rui is steady. Zhao Kuafu disagreed: "no, they dare not have any opinions. Elder martial brother, your handwriting is so big this time, no one dares to have an opinion. "


    "We should be more careful not to give people too arrogant feeling, so as not to be attacked by the people all over the world."


    Li Rui has a reason to say so.


    In a deeper sense, today, unless the world''s martial arts experts attack together, the black alliance will have a fatal crisis, or Li Rui will have a big crisis.


    Otherwise, the general situation is not enough to threaten the black League.


    When Zhao Kuafu thought about it, he understood.


    "Don''t worry, elder martial brother. I will greet the leaders of those sects and tell them it''s only one year."


    "Well, we have to do a good job in this area." Li Rui nodded.


    After all, it''s the same as digging a corner. What''s more, it''s all elite disciples of other people''s families.


    Those who can stand out in the martial arts competition, which is not by strength.


    All of them have been observed by Li Rui and Zhao Kuafu, and even their backgrounds will be investigated one by one.


    Those who are not qualified in conduct will be expelled from Renxing martial arts school.


    It doesn''t matter whether the Dharma handed over to them will be passed on.


    Originally, Li Rui didn''t plan to hide.


    These things to Zhao Kuafu to do, at the same time, also decided to negotiate, Renxing military school as the headquarters of the black league construction.


    Since then, the black League is no longer a loose group, but an entity organization!


    Only Li Rui can make the black League a higher level.


    Zhao Kuafu is very convinced of Li Rui.


    Li Rui continues to be a shake off shopkeeper.


    Three days later, Li Rui returned home.


    Previously, the shameless villains of gun god went to Li''s villa to search, but fortunately they didn''t find anything. Important items have long been hidden by Li Rui.


    In short, they all find a place to hide.


    Now that the crisis is over, they come back from other provinces.


    It rained in the morning. In short, with Guan Feixue and others, he opened the door of his home.


    Li Rui happens to be in the living room.


    In short, check the hygiene situation as soon as you enter the door.


    Very hostess conscious.


    Chien Su Mei complains


    "There''s no way to live it!"


    "Yes, it''s impossible to live Sakura is also complaining.


    Li Rui asked, "why can''t I pass?"


    "Hide and live like a mouse every day." Jane Su Mei was so angry that she sat down on the sofa and said, "if we have enough strength, we don''t have to do this, do we?"


    "That is, as long as the strength is high, who is afraid of kitchen knives!" Sakura read her own doggerel.


    Li Rui can''t laugh or cry.


    I want to make progress.


    In short, he wrote lightly: "why do you hide every day? Isn''t it fun to go out and play? "


    Jane Merton was helpless: "sister, don''t interrupt."


    "If you interrupt, you''ll know how to make trouble for your brother-in-law."


    Jane Su Mei wanted to cry: "sister, turn your elbow out."


    Li Rui stretched out his arm toward the simple words: "come on, hug."


    Jiansu smiles and plunges into Li Rui''s arms.


    The two of them just want to tell Jane Su Mei that this elbow is always going out.


    Jiansu Mei and yingzi are full of grief and indignation. They don''t come like this. They are forced to pack dog food as soon as they come back.


    "Too much, too much!"


    "I can''t go on, I can''t go on!" Chien Su Mei and Sakura got up and left. They went out to play all the way. The first thing they did when they got home was to take a bath.


    As for Guan Feixue, they are all adults. Instead of avoiding them, they look at Li Rui and jiansuyan with great interest.


    This time it''s Li Rui''s turn. I''m sorry.


    Li Rui picked it up and said, "let''s talk upstairs."

 Chapter 484

    Li''s villa is back to the bustling scene. Li Laozu and the extreme devil are playing chess on the top of the back mountain. They are full of noble demeanor.


    "Brother devil seems absent-minded?"


    Li Laozu''s hand is white, and the ball is soft. Every white piece on the go board is neat.


    On the other hand, the devil of the extreme way is in a mess.


    The extreme way demon stares at the chessboard and sighs: "I''m going to be sealed again in a few days. I can only shrink in that stone. I''m really depressed."


    "Oh? It is Li Laozu chuckled.


    The extreme way day devil didn''t move the facial expression of the head to see a Li Lao Zu.


    Lao Zu Li looks as usual.


    Nothing seems to have been found.


    This makes the devil of the extreme way feel a little relieved.


    He points out a wisp of God to know to go out, at this moment that North ground knot Dan realm of superior, is in Zong door Leng Shen is in a daze.


    He escaped all night.


    He also brought back the news of Li Rui''s victory for the first time.


    But everyone can''t figure out why Li Rui let him go.


    "There''s no reason why I''m fine."


    The man named Zhao 3000 couldn''t figure it out. Why is he still alive when everyone else is dead.


    Do you have any special privileges as the leader of Qingshan sect?


    "Lord, the people of Bai family come to visit us!"


    "What are they doing here? You can''t see it


    Zhao 3000 is upset. He knows that many sects in Beidi are suspicious of him. He suspects that he is an anti skeleton boy.


    There''s nothing we can do about it. All the others are dead, but he came back with a little injury.


    But at this time, the door of qingshanzong was kicked and blasted. On the mountain, you can hear the sound of explosion at the foot of the mountain, and the sound of the gate collapse.


    "What''s the situation?" Zhao 3000 asked the disciples kneeling on the ground.


    "Lord, they seem to have come to the door!"


    Zhao three thousand Teng walked out of the yard and yelled at the foot of the mountain, "master Bai, what do you want to do?"


    "Kill you!"


    From afar, the voice of the white master came.


    Zhao 3000 was startled. He silently estimated the strength gap between himself and the Bai family and made a difficult decision.


    "Don''t concentrate. Retreat in all directions. Tell your brothers that we qingshanzong will get together again sooner or later. "


    As for which day, Zhao did not elaborate.


    It''s hard to say that the Bai family can continue to develop unless they are the first-class sects who can compete with the Bai family.


    The disciple ran away in despair.


    Zhao 3000 sighed and ran in the other direction.


    Running, Zhao 3000 heard the sharp sound of breaking the air, his face changed, and quickly accelerated.


    "Old man Bai is too deceiving. If I hadn''t been injured, I would not have been able to run away from him?"


    Zhao 3000 ran away with all his strength.


    The sharp sound of breaking the air, but always followed behind.


    Zhao 3000 is a little worried. Although this is his territory, no one is more familiar with it.


    A master of jiedan realm wants to escape, and has the convenience of the terrain. It''s reasonable that the old ghost of Bai family can''t help it.


    It''s just that Zhao 3000 has a little bit of internal injury after all, and the battle a while ago also caused a lot of damage to him.


    "The white old devil deceives people too much!"


    Zhao 3000 was angry and anxious, but the situation was better than others, so he had to hold on and continue to run.


    Running and running, Zhao 3000 ran to a river.


    He plunged into the river.


    The turbid river drowned him. Zhao 3000 did not dare to show his head and sneaked under the water.


    There are also two strong men in jiedan state who hunt down Zhao 3000 with the master of Bai family.


    They stood by the river, very angry: "Zhao 3000 this bastard, actually jumped the river to run."


    The white family owner sneered: "do you think I can''t hide in the river?"?! Look at me


    In an instant, a dignified power was sent out from the white old ghost.


    The soul body of his spiritual energy turns around the river quickly.


    When the white old ghost opened his eyes again, he said softly.


    The man standing next to him asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "His divine consciousness disappeared, and he didn''t know what method he used."


    "He''s lucky to get away with it."


    White old ghost finish saying, take public to leave.


    Zhao 3000 didn''t use any special method. He just fell into a coma. During Zhao 3000''s coma, his hands and feet did not stop and he swam fast in the water.


    Back to the shore, Zhao 3000 just stopped and suddenly shivered.


    "Me, why am I here? What just happened? "


    Zhao three thousand can''t say why, just feel, in the heart faint have a kind of bad feeling.


    Clearly unconscious coma, how to wake up, people in the river.


    This is not reasonable.


    However, let Zhao 3000 want to break his head and can''t think of it.


    He won''t know the answer.


    Unless one day he sees the devil and asks in person.


    Li Laozu knows the answer.


    "That night, you let a man go. In fact, not only you know, I know, Li Rui also knows. Don''t you think he''s the kid who doesn''t know anything? "


    Li Laozu a word, extremely Road day devil puts down chess piece, complexion serious rise.


    "I didn''t do anything wrong."


    "That''s right. You know it. You don''t have to repeat it. Besides, no one said you were wrong. "


    Li Laozu''s understatement made the extremely Taoist demon a little confused: "aren''t you afraid of me?"


    "Afraid?" Li Laozu chuckled, dropped the pieces on the chessboard and slaughtered the whole dragon.


    "I''m dead, just like you. As for Li Rui? Maybe even God can call one for you. Are you afraid? "


    The devil of heaven was silent for a long time.


    Yes, Li Rui has demonstrated his ability and his elusive circle of friends over and over again.


    He can even summon another level of being to come.


    It can be felt, but it can''t be seen.


    This is what makes him lack confidence most.


    "Li Rui is a good man and a man of love and righteousness. I don''t think you should choose to be his enemy. You could have been friends. Why


    Li Laozu''s words are not salty, but the extreme Taoist demons are aware of a chill.


    That''s killing.


    The extreme way demon was calm instead: "he just wanted to use me."


    "That''s because you never show your sincerity, and you never want to use him?"


    "I can''t trust anyone."


    At this time, he looked up at the sky.


    This makes Li Laozu a little curious: "do you have an old friend at the other end of the starry sky?"


    "Well, there''s a child."


    "I hope you can see her one day."


    "Maybe."


    Up to now, the devil suddenly feels a little tired.


    He stood up and looked at the villa building in silence.


    I don''t know what I''m thinking.

 Chapter 485

    Three days later, the extreme heaven devil melted again.


    Hang up.


    It doesn''t matter that Li Rui had expected it. Anyway, he can still be called back.


    It''s just that the cost is a little high. Every time the soul energy consumed is almost a large sum.


    Every time Li Rui summoned the demon, he felt as if his body had been hollowed out.


    Fortunately, Li Rui doesn''t worry too much now that Li Laozu is here.


    When the sky falls down, there is this tall man standing on top of it.


    "Laozu, you are the biggest thigh I''ve ever held. When I think of you by my side, my heart is very happy."


    At the weekend, Li Rui and Li Laozu sat opposite each other in daxueping of Houshan and drank tea.


    Li Laozu looks calm: "I will leave in a few days."


    "Lao Zu is leaving? No Li Rui immediately panicked, completely panicked, "Laozu, without you in the back, I will be killed every minute!"


    "Now what I offend are all peerless experts, all of them are at the level of carrying a handle. As soon as you leave, you know that there is no one around me, so you have to kill me right away?"


    "Laozu, it''s not easy for our Li family to give me a seedling!"


    Li Rui really wants to hold Li Laozu''s thigh and ask him not to leave.


    But Li Laozu had his own idea: "I''m not your hitter, and I can still protect you all my life? You should practice yourself more and practice the art of eternal life of the Qing emperor. Even if you are beaten to pieces, you can still be reborn. "


    After thinking about it, Li Laozu said, "besides, you can ask the devil to come back to life, and then remember the ghost generals in the underworld. Who can touch you easily but me? "


    Li Rui is still a little empty.


    It''s not practical enough.


    They don''t feel as safe as Li Laozu, a big living man.


    Li Rui thought in his heart that he had to find a way to keep Li Laozu: "where do you want to go? I''m going to accompany you soon


    The mountains don''t change, the water does.


    Li Laozu glanced at Li Rui with a smile: "don''t you want gentleness?"


    That''s right. There are so many beauties at home. What''s delicious? I don''t feel at ease when I go out with Li Laozu. If I don''t know where to get an old Wang, what can I do.


    Li Rui was worried and pitiful. "When will the ancestor come back?"


    "Come back when you should."


    It''s like a Buddhist monk.


    Li Rui is also drunk.


    What''s the answer? Maybe you won''t come back. Can''t you use such a thick thigh only once? That''s not right!


    "Lao Zu, if you go out, we still need to keep in touch so that no one else will kill me. I don''t know how to inform you. So, I''ll give you a cell phone number. "


    Li Laozu said softly, "it''s OK. This time I''m going out, I''ll mainly learn something about today''s society. Take a look at the different scenery and take the road you''ve been through. "


    For a man who wakes up after a thousand years, this world is not the world he knows.


    But the land is still that land.


    He still has a lot to miss.


    Li Rui can imagine the story of rebirth and Immortality in the novel. Isn''t it a living model?


    I don''t know much about this world, but I have all kinds of means.


    Li Rui said with a dry smile: "maybe my grandfather will meet a little girl when he goes out. He will incarnate as the president of the domineering and cute department and have a good story."


    Li Laozu glanced at Li Rui, but Li Rui quickly shut up.


    It''s OK to think about it in your heart. People don''t like to hear it.


    It''s so proud, huh.


    "Well, let''s go to my house these two days. You haven''t been to my house since you left the mountain."


    Since the battle of Renxing martial arts school, Li Laozu and the extreme Taoist demons have been sitting in the back of the mountain discussing Taoism every day. No food, no water, no drinking, showing the talent.


    Li Rui sent out an invitation at this time. After all, it was also a matter of human relations. It was not easy for Li Laozu to refuse: "yes."


    Li Rui took Li Laozu down the mountain to his home.


    Lunch is being prepared at home. It''s very rich.


    Everyone was very enthusiastic and curious. They have already known about the background of Laozu Li''s life experience. This is a character like an immortal!


    "I''ve lived so long, and my skin is still white and tender. I really envy it. I don''t know how to maintain it."


    "Temperament is also super cold!"


    Jian Sumei and yingzi are secretly discussing.


    Guan Feixue and others are polite after greeting, also dare not take the initiative to talk.


    Li Laozu''s temperament is too high and cold. If they are afraid of killing, then Li Laozu is that he doesn''t open his mouth. Anyone who opens his mouth may be ignored.


    Even Li Rui has been shut up many times.


    So this point of self-knowledge, Guan Feixue they still have.


    Only one person, in short, Li Laozu showed appreciation: "the wife you are looking for is very virtuous."


    Li Rui laughed: "I''m flattered, Lao Zu. The food is ready. Please take your seat!"


    Li Laozu is glad to be present, and Li Rui helps pour the wine.


    Maotai is a good wine. Li Laozu smelled the aroma of the wine and nodded: "the wine is OK."


    "Try the food." Li Rui said.


    Li Laozu took another chopstick of mutton, tasted it, and nodded: "not bad."


    This evaluation can be said to be very high.


    Li Laozu has long seen through the prosperity of the world, and all kinds of money and wealth are gone. There must be something extraordinary that can make him a millennium figure.


    The most important thing is that this person didn''t eat.


    In fact, Li Rui is most curious. Even if Li Laozu doesn''t brush his teeth, why doesn''t he have bad breath?


    Usually I love some bloody things. I always chew a blood core or something. I don''t have any bloody smell or bad breath.


    It''s amazing.


    However, Li Rui does not dare to ask this question. He is afraid to ask it at the risk of beheading. People are not happy if they do not answer it.


    It''s about privacy, after all.


    An expert should always keep a sense of mystery. Even if there is no BGM, the mystery always needs to be maintained.


    Li Rui frequently toasts, hoping to make Li Laozu drunk.


    As long as you drink too much, the immortal will do stupid things, not to mention Li Laozu.


    Although Li Laozu likes drinking, he doesn''t talk much.


    During the dinner, he was suddenly in high spirits.


    "I''ve just done a divination for you."


    "Ha?" Li Rui put down his glass and said seriously, "can Lao Zu still do divination? Can you teach me one or two? "


    "Forget it, you don''t think I said that."


    "No, you say, you say." Li Rui has a keen eye.


    "You have peach blossoms. Apart from this table, where are some other beauties?"


    That''s a good question.


    Jiansu Mei, yingzi, Guan Feixue and others are all silly.


    What does that mean???


    "That, Lao Zu, you can''t be wrong, according to reason, I should be my sister-in-law..." Jane Su Mei said cautiously.


    Li Laozu PI xiaorou looked at Li Rui and raised his hand to point: "I''m not wrong. As for why you are not just this identity, you have to ask him."


    Li Rui felt so embarrassed.


    Is this meal wrong?


    How to continue this topic?


    This is a question worth thinking about.

 Chapter 486

    "My mother, once said. I will be the life of the rich and the idle, but guess what happened to me later? I''ve got everything by myself. "


    "There is no such thing as fortune telling in the world. If you believe it, there will be. If you don''t believe it, there won''t be? Well, I ask you, do you believe in fate? "


    Li Rui opened his big eyes and wanted to see who would admit that he believed in fate.


    Good. Sure enough, everyone''s face is written with the word "believe".


    Even the simple words are full of faith.


    "Well, let''s make a plan. Tomorrow we will help yingzi to have a blind date and marry her out. I don''t believe in evil... "


    Guan Feixue chuckled.


    Li Rui asked her, "what are you laughing at?"


    "I smile, even if you help yingzi find someone, maybe the bridegroom will die in the room the next day."


    All the people showed a look of faith.


    This is a very possible thing, with Sakura''s temper, plus her means.


    There''s a good chance it''ll be killed.


    Li Rui laughed a few times and waved his hand: "well, let''s not discuss this problem again! Today is a happy day


    Li Rui continues to push the cup to the cup with Li Laozu.


    I''m afraid to look at anyone else.


    If you don''t feel guilty, it''s impossible.


    At the end of the dinner, Li enjoyed himself. He invited Li Rui back to the top of Houshan mountain, and Li Rui followed him.


    The moon is bright and the stars are sparse, and the autumn wind is cool.


    "I''ll see what level you have now."


    Li Rui stood upright and operated the skills of emperor Qing''s longevity.


    This time, there were no more inexplicable sprouts on his head, but when Li Rui stretched out his finger and gently touched the ground, a small sapling quickly emerged there.


    The saplings didn''t stop growing until they were one meter high.


    "Yes, you have begun to condense aura and turn it into real Qi."


    "Really angry? Is that still true? "


    "The so-called true Qi is just an advanced version of aura. Just like today''s warriors, there are some people who can cultivate internal power, commonly known as internal power. However, no matter how strong the internal skill is, it''s not as orthodox as Lingqi. True Qi is another advanced version of Qi. "


    "When your whole body is full of genuine Qi, you can press down this mountain town by raising your hand."


    "To that extent, that''s what many people call real people."


    Li Rui suddenly remembered that he called himself Li Zhenren in the era of Chen Hongpao.


    Now think about it, it''s probably a little funny.


    That can''t be called a real person.


    But don''t panic. Most of the people who have the strength to laugh now don''t know the past. No strength of the people dare not mention this past, do not panic, first steady hand.


    "Are you going to leave now?"


    Li Rui suddenly had a premonition.


    Li Laozu nodded slightly: "the wine is very good, and the food is delicious."


    "I have."


    "You can leave."


    Li Rui is silent.


    At this time, Li Rui can''t say anything to keep him. For his grandfather, Li Rui is grateful: "have a good trip."


    "Before I leave, I''ll give you a small gift." Li Laozu took a jade pendant from his waist.


    "If you hang it around your waist, it will be difficult for you to live or die in the future. I can help you block it once."


    Li Rui said thanks and accepted the jade pendant.


    "Goodbye."


    Li Laozu walked slowly down the mountain.


    Li Rui watched his figure disappear at the foot of the mountain, gradually becoming a small spot, and then disappear.


    "I forgot to remind him to change his clothes."


    When Li Laozu left, he was still wearing bronze armor. Although he looked heroic, he could go out to be seen as an actor.


    When Li Rui comes home, Jane is waiting for him in the living room.


    "How''s it going?"


    "He left."


    "We will meet again when we have a chance. Don''t feel lost." In short, soft voice comforts.


    Li Rui came to her and sat down. They nestled together.


    "I was just thinking about what he said at dinner..."


    "Hold your tongue and kiss me!"


    "Why is it like a child? Is it true that every man has a child in his heart, as others say?"


    "Maybe."


    Li Rui gently hugs jiansuyan and doesn''t speak any more.


    She always does not fight, does not rob, does not make does not quarrel appearance.


    "You, when I first saw you, I had a feeling that you were different from others. Nowadays, many girls in society want to dress up in all kinds of flower shows to attract people who want to be their boyfriends. "


    "You''re different. You''re fit to marry home. In fact, only girls like you can get real love. Men are always more willing to pay more and treat those women who are suitable to be wives. "


    "What about your girlfriend?" In short, lie down languidly and lie in Li Rui''s arms. Li Rui gently massaged her. She was very skilled.


    "It''s an obvious fact that girlfriends are less important to men than wives. Because girlfriends can be changed, but wives can''t be changed. "


    "Who says wives can''t be changed?" In short, smile.


    "I said it."


    "Then I''ll write it down."


    "Remember, I''m not afraid at all."


    Two people rely on together, in short, also no longer mention those fortune telling ah prophecy and so on.


    She never mentioned it again.


    Li Rui didn''t take it seriously. Fate or something, just let it be.


    There are some things that can''t be stopped.


    Li Rui lived a leisurely life after the war, and he enjoyed the peace.


    In the north, however, something unknown but frightening enough happened quietly.


    Master Qingshan is crazy.


    After he was forced to disband by the white family of Tianchi, he began to take revenge.


    At first, the people who died under his hands were only distracted, but later jiedan.


    The death toll in jiedanjing is on the rise.


    From one to ten.


    This is almost toward the purpose of destroying the high-level combat power in the north. The key is that this man was forced by the white family of Tianchi to have no worries.


    When he''s finished, he runs and hides.


    Every time you kill again, your strength increases by one point.


    "Zhao 3000 is a cruel man. We call on the whole world to punish him!"


    The owner of the Bai family in Tianchi, who was called "old white ghost", issued a hunting order.


    But something startling happened.


    Without knowing it, Zhao 3000 disguised himself and ran to Tianchi Bai''s house. Without knowing it, he killed half of the 130 people in Tianchi Bai''s house.


    If it wasn''t for Bai Laogui to find out in time, maybe the whole Bai family in Tianchi would be gone.


    However, even so, the middle and high-level fighting power of Tianchi Bai family, who had died in the south, was almost finished.


    Now even the third and fourth generations


    In the foreseeable future, the white family in Tianchi will be doomed.


    In such a terrible atmosphere, even more frightening news came from the Bai family in Tianchi.


    Zhao 3000''s method is very similar to Zhao Kuafu''s after killing people, and seems to be more brilliant.


    Revenge?

 Chapter 487

    Li Rui was not very clear about it, but when the news came, Li Rui asked Zhao Kuafu.


    Of course, Zhao Kuafu''s weight and Li Rui''s weight are roughly clear. After all, it comes down to the extremely Taoist demons.


    Li Rui finds the inner Scripture tablet of the Yellow Emperor and asks about the water swallowing skill of the black whale.


    "That Zhao 3000 should have gone back intact after fighting with you. Old devil, why do you pit me like this? "


    "I thought we were on the same team."


    "I''m so disappointed that you did that."


    The water swallowing skill of the black whale is derived from the extreme heaven devil. Only the extremely Taoist demons can understand this skill, and can use it better than Zhao Kuafu.


    What did Zhao Kuafu start from? It''s the water swallowing technique of the black whale.


    That means it''s the Buddha


    Li Rui is not a fool. He can''t understand such a simple reason.


    The devil sneered: "I can''t believe you, boy. I''ve been with you for several years, and you still let me live in this broken stone! The more soul power I devour, the more memories I wake up. "


    "I also have people I miss! I want to get out of here! You can''t trap me in such a place all your life. I''m not your tool. Take it out and use it when you need it. Put it back when you don''t need it! "


    "Li Rui, I don''t think I owe you anything. You made me chill first!"


    Li Rui stood in front of the Yellow Emperor''s inner Scripture tablet, silent for a long time.


    "I thought you knew my difficulty."


    "So what if I know, that''s what it is!" The devil of the extreme way said angrily, "if you can''t do something, you are incompetent!"


    "Then you can be generous. Why are you still planting a frame? I don''t want to take a break? Why are you pulling on me? "


    "Black whale swallowing water is my best skill!"


    It''s well founded and irrefutable.


    Li Rui doesn''t know what to say.


    This time, the news was released by the Bai family.


    The purpose is to let the whole world fight against Li Rui. It''s very simple. It is estimated that few people will be deceived. After all, the number of people who died one after another is not a big fool.


    Better to live than to die.


    Once upon a time, those slogans cheered thieves and often called for beating and killing people who came to the door. Now, it is estimated that grass is beginning to grow on the graves.


    Now is not afraid of others hit the door, afraid of the devil is not happy.


    This guy has the potential to be a scourge at any time.


    You have to calm down.


    "Old devil, what do you want?"


    "I feel very sad. I think I''ve been in the world all my life, but I didn''t expect to be where I am now."


    "Come on... No one has a brilliant time, but we can''t expect to be at the peak all the time. Everyone has a declining time. Even if the black whale swallows water, when it reaches the peak, its vitality will be exhausted. "


    "That''s the truth, but I''m not reconciled!"


    "Listen to me, old devil. If you are not willing to come step by step, you have to eat step by step."


    "I''ve been acting all my life. Why should I explain to you?"


    This Li Rui can''t bear: "do you mean that enough?"?! What do you think of me? Who am I? Others don''t know, and you don''t know yet? "


    This time it''s the turn of the devil to be silent.


    He certainly knows what kind of person Li Rui is.


    For a long time, he said: "you are like me very much in the past, but I am not as good as you. There are not so many noble people in my life."


    Li Rui snorted coldly: "what kind of noble people appear automatically? It''s not all because of their good character."


    The devil of the extreme way snorted coldly, obviously disdaining Li Rui''s shameless theory.


    "All the people I killed are your enemies. Enough to give you face. I don''t care about you. Don''t mind your own business


    "The key is that if you kill too many people, they will think that I want to..."


    "Is there a difference?" The devil asked.


    Li Rui thinks about it. It''s really no difference.


    Anyway, it''s better to leave Jianghua city to kill. Instead of trying so hard, it''s better to let the extreme demons make trouble.


    "I can''t care about you. You can do whatever you like, hum!"


    Li Rui left the small room angrily.


    The extreme way demon wants to rush out of the Yellow Emperor''s inner Scripture tablet and scold him for being cheap and being good.


    What kind of people are these? They have a huge advantage, and they have to come up with a choking meal.


    In the next few days, Li Rui would often come to chat with the devil.


    Li Rui is also very curious about the mysteries after the restoration of a part of the memory of the demon.


    In his description, the vast universe has a vast world.


    What immortal, what God Man


    Just listening is exciting.


    After all, Li Rui is too far away.


    On Wednesday, the sixth anniversary party of the class.


    Li Rui arrives at Jingtian hotel.


    This time, two of the class didn''t come.


    One died of illness, and the other was a car accident the year before last.


    The remaining 48 students in the class were all present.


    It has been seven years since I graduated from university. As time goes by, many people have changed their faces.


    Ke shanyong is driving a Mercedes Benz. He is now the head of a branch of the bank, earning a lot of money and making millions a year.


    Gouzi started his own business and is working as a biotechnology enterprise. I heard that the income is not bad.


    Lao Bao was admitted as a civil servant and is now the director of the local health bureau in his hometown.


    Everyone has a bright future.


    Wang Ke is here, too.


    Wang Ke and Li Rui sat together, causing everyone''s sigh.


    "Li Rui, I want to ask you something. Wang Ke has graduated. What do you think? You can''t delay people any longer Ke shanyong can''t help it.


    "There''s no way to delay a girl like this."


    Lao Bao smiles and doesn''t talk.


    Gouzi also echoed: "that is, Li Rui, you are going too far."


    "When are you going to get married?" Li Rui asked.


    "I should be this year." Ke shanyong said.


    "I''ll come next year." Lao Bao said.


    Gouzi took up his glass and said, "come on, don''t talk about it. Drink."


    He was recently lovelorn and talked about a girlfriend. Unexpectedly, he was separated.


    "Money can''t buy happiness. What can I do?"


    After a glass of wine, the dog sighed.


    Just then, the door of the hotel opened.


    The monitor came in wearing a suit. He looked around and finally saw Wang Ke''s table and strode over.


    "Wang Ke, long time no see."


    "Monitor, you are fat."


    Wang Ke''s teasing made other students around laugh.


    The monitor didn''t care, so he sat down beside Wang Ke.


    Li Rui glanced at him and Lao Bao immediately said, "monitor, have we let you sit?"


    The monitor''s face changed: "what do you mean, Lao Bao?"


    "What do you mean? I can''t stand your meaning. I didn''t like you before. Do you think we don''t remember? "


    "It''s been so many years, how can you still remember the past..." the monitor said in a tone of hate.


    Lao Bao sneered: "people don''t remember you, but I do. You''ve done a lot of evil these years, haven''t you? I cheated and divorced outside. What''s the matter? I still have a face to sit beside Wang Ke. Is that the seat you can sit in? "


    The monitor slapped the table angrily: "Lao Bao, don''t go too far! I''m the county magistrate now. I''m older than you! Why can''t I sit down? "


    "All right, all right." Li Rui decided to come out and say a fair word, "monitor, you can sit at another table. You are not welcome at our table."


    "I''m going to sit here. Damn it, I don''t believe it. I''m going to sit here. What''s the matter?"


    The monitor is furious.


    It looks like he''s gone with the wind.

 Chapter 488

    Well, if you don''t like a person, then firmly don''t like a person.


    Don''t give up halfway and suddenly become fond of it, unless that person or dog has changed his way.


    Li Rui has always been like this. He thinks this person is very annoying. Even if this person makes certain changes later, he still doesn''t like it.


    Since the monitor is like this.


    Then there''s no way.


    "Monitor, you may not know what I think of you. I''ve always hated you. I hate you so much. Because you are always selfish, you know? What you''ve done over the years, Lao Bao knows, and we all know. "


    "I''m not the only one. Ask Wang Ke, does she know? She knows all about it. Do you know how ridiculous it is for you to sit here and pay attention today? It''s like you think we don''t know. "


    "You''re like a clown, monitor. Maybe others will compliment you and say that you are not so good, but... To tell you the truth, we are not inferior to you. We are not afraid of you and will not compliment you. "


    Li Rui looked at the grim faced monitor and said with a smile, "am I clear enough?"


    The monitor turned his head to one side and hummed, "I can sit here after I pay the money."


    "Monitor, you killed yourself. No wonder I did."


    Li Rui flicked.


    I saw the monitor''s facial expression suddenly found a sharp change, the whole face, eyes, nose, eyebrows all wrinkled together.


    He uttered a great scream.


    Fall to the ground.


    Blood, coming out of his trouser legs.


    People see from the rolling figure that there is a dark hole in the crotch of the squad leader, which seems to be cut open by a sharp sword.


    And the monitor''s stuff


    It''s a terrible sight.


    Many male students subconsciously felt a chill in their crotch.


    "I deeply feel unworthy for him. He still doesn''t understand who is the best in our class." Lao Bao''s face was full of pain.


    "Yes, why is there so little eyesight?" Gouzi expressed sympathy.


    Ke shanyong burst out laughing: "you two old Yinbi, you have to pretend. I can''t help it. Ha ha ha..."


    Lao Bao and Gouzi burst out laughing at the same time. Gouzi pointed to the monitor and gloated: "monitor, you eunuch, ha ha ha..."


    "Eunuch, ha ha ha!" Lao Bao was out of breath laughing.


    The other students looked at each other.


    Is it that funny?


    What''s the matter with the monitor?


    Li Rui, their bedroom and Wang Ke know the reason. Other people don''t understand why they suddenly laugh.


    Li Rui did it. Only he can do it.


    But I can''t say it.


    That''s why Lao Bao and Ke shanyong can''t stop laughing.


    The monitor''s house screamed, but the three of them even burst into tears.


    But no one else said anything. The monitor was very annoying.


    Ke shanyong and they are doing so well. Who will take the risk to offend the monitor? It''s not that they are unhappy.


    Are adults, do things of course pay more attention to their own interests ah!


    "Well, well, don''t laugh any more. Let''s have dinner. We have to make trouble." Wang Keheng gave Li Rui a look. "You said you were too. How unsightly."


    "If you don''t show him any color, he will take himself seriously." Li Rui sniffed.


    Li Rui knew what was the most powerful from the very beginning.


    It''s not power, it''s not money.


    It is the power to control the life and death of others, which is the purest, purest and most powerful.


    The monitor was carried away.


    His crying is too loud.


    Students when this did not happen, said to chill, but harmless.


    There is no need for kindness to deal with bad people.


    This can only show that the students are mature.


    It''s twelve o''clock. It''s on time.


    The food kept coming up.


    Li Rui and Wang Ke sit together and talk together.


    "After graduate school, I heard you went home for a while. Have you decided what to do? "


    "Be a doctor."


    "Come to my hospital? There is a lack of a vice president. "


    "You''re smart. That''s a deal."


    Li Rui raised his glass and said, "here, to our cause."


    Wang laughably raised his glass and touched it.


    Ke shanyong laughs: "how can you apply like this? It''s really breaking the rules of the industry."


    Gouzi said with a smile, "my company is out of business. I want to work under your hands. I want to be the president."


    "You are a scum, I don''t want it." Li Rui laughed and scolded.


    "Don''t think about it, Gouzi. Ruizi is famous for his preference for friends." Lao Bao''s eyes were full of deep meaning, "we can only struggle by ourselves, who told us that we are all men."


    There was a lot of laughter.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Li Rui has a girlfriend." Wang Ke spoke softly.


    The three of them stopped laughing.


    In fact, I can''t understand the emotion.


    They didn''t understand Li Rui''s idea. Before, they thought this guy couldn''t pick up girls. Later, they found out


    Maybe I was wrong.


    No one can accurately judge whether Li Rui will pick up girls or not.


    "Anyway, ruizi, what do you want to do? Can you tell us about these mortals? "


    Ke shanyong is quite curious. In his eyes, Li Rui is already the kind of person who has got the right way.


    Jump out of the three realms, not in the five elements.


    It''s not human.


    His question is also what Lao Bao and Gouzi want to ask.


    "What do you want to do with your great ability?" Lao Bao also asked.


    "I want to do a big thing. Maybe it will change the whole earth, not necessarily. "


    Li Rui joked, but Lao Bao didn''t believe them.


    "After a while, I''ll teach you something. You can practice according to what I give you. If you can learn something, maybe we can live longer together in the future."


    "Do you want us to cultivate immortals with you?" Ke shanyong became more and more curious.


    Li Rui smiles.


    "If you want to say what kind of attitude you should hold in life, I think it''s evil to the wicked, good to the good, and good to your relatives and friends. We used to get together in the dormitory, and we swore to each other that we must be good to our own people. "


    "I''m not sure what you want, but I can give you a lead. Sooner or later, our planet will enter the era of comprehensive Reiki recovery."


    "That''s our common opportunity."


    These words made Ke shanyong''s hair stand on end.


    "Ruizi, don''t you join any cult?"


    "I''m afraid to eat any more of this." Barked the dog.


    "I believe a little, but not too much. What ruizi said has always been more profound. " Lao Bao has a more profound view.


    Li Rui said with a smile: "if you want to experience life again, come to me again, it''s the same."

 Chapter 489

    After the party, Li Rui sends Wang Ke home.


    Wang Ke bought a house in Jianghua City, with more than 150 square meters. Li Rui hasn''t seen it yet. Ke shanyong and the three of them don''t disturb them.


    The house is on the third floor.


    "The decoration is very chic."


    Li Rui went in to have a look. The overall decoration is quite comfortable. It''s not very rich, it''s just pleasant.


    "I found all the decoration drawings myself. You don''t know that I did such a big thing after graduation." Wang Ke was also very satisfied. He took Li Rui around and said, "this is my favorite study. It''s light color. It''s like a study room in a library."


    "That''s good."


    Two people sat down in the living room.


    "You, when you eat, you talk about some things that you don''t have. Fortunately, there are only a few in your bedroom at that table. If other students hear that, they will think you are crazy."


    "If I''m crazy or not, I''ll know for myself. Anyway, I don''t care about other people''s eyes. "


    "You''ve always been like this. Bai Xiaohua contacted me last time."


    "Why did she contact you?"


    White floret.


    The name has not been heard for a long time.


    If Wang Ke hadn''t mentioned it, Li Rui would hardly have thought of such a person.


    I remember when she and Liu Tiannan disappeared in the sea of people.


    "Bai Xiaohua is still with Liu Tiannan. They are struggling with a big supermarket. Life is not bad now. She has nothing else to do with me. She knows that I have a good relationship with you and asks me to say sorry to you. "


    Li Rui smiles: "it''s all the past of adulthood. It doesn''t matter whether you can afford it or not."


    "Listen to your tone, don''t be angry?" Wang Ke also laughed.


    "I can''t say whether I''m angry or not. If I''m still angry, I may still miss it." Li Rui leans back on the sofa pillow and comes to ge you to lie comfortably.


    Wang Ke glanced at Li Rui: "why don''t you teach me such a funny thing about cultivating immortals? I''ve heard from Mr. Zhang. You''ve taught her everything. "


    "If you fix my fairy, it''s my baby. Are you sure you want to fix this fairy


    Wang Kepu chuckled: "I have to tell Miss Zhang what you just said to see if she admits that she is your baby."


    Li Rui laughs: "how else can you explain that Mr. Zhang has not married for so many years, and that he has to wait for me?"


    Wang Kebang said: "don''t tell me, you can delay Mr. Zhang. Every time someone gives Mr. Zhang a blind date, Mr. Zhang lifts you as a shield, which makes others hate you to death. As for the young teachers of the thousand people program in the school, they hate you even more. "


    "Mr. Zhang has always had a high vision. You all have a high vision. I''ve been a shield for so many people. "


    Li Rui thought of those things in the past, and felt very funny.


    "You too. What''s your plan? Is this the right place to open the harem? So many women live together, is that like it? "


    Li Rui didn''t like to hear this: "why don''t you ask Ke shanyong, what is the relationship between us in their eyes? I can''t get rid of people. Besides, my family is big. It''s fun and lively to have more people. "


    "Vulgar!" Wang can disdain, "why don''t your parents take over?"


    "They said they couldn''t get used to the house and wanted me to build a villa in my hometown. I''m thinking about it."


    I just went to the guard area last week and met Yang Wu by the way. Chatting up, the parents said they would not like to live with their children.


    "It''s not because I''m afraid that you''ll get in the way of your extravagance at home!" Wang Ke said it.


    Li Rui shook his head: "no, not really. I gave my mom and dad some good things before. They are ten years younger and have a good relationship. I''m afraid they don''t want me to disturb them. "


    Don''t talk about it anymore.


    It''s always unclear about feelings.


    "Teach me how to practice quickly. I''m always there." Wang Ke urged.


    Li Rui sat upright and lazily raised his hand to Wang Ke.


    Wang Ke is suspended directly.


    Leave the sofa and float one meter above the ground.


    Slowly float to Li Rui.


    "Reach out."


    Wang Ke is obedient and holds out his hand.


    Li Rui reaches out a hand and sticks it to her palm.


    A warm current passed from Li Rui''s palm to Wang Ke''s.


    Wang Ke was bathed in the warm air, and his whole body was hot. Sweat came out from every part of his body.


    "What, it''s so hot."


    "Don''t talk. Be serious." Li Rui warned.


    This is not the first time that Li Rui has passed on meritorious service. Even if Ke shanyong wants to practice one day, Li Rui can still pass on meritorious service like this.


    At the beginning, Li Rui was a kind of aura guide by taking Dali pills. Now what he is doing is of the same nature.


    Half an hour later, Wang Ke fell to the ground, and Li Rui regained his laziness: "done, finished!"


    "That''s it?"


    "Of course, you have to practice it yourself. I''ll send you a copy of it later, and you can remember it yourself. By the way, since it''s taking you to this road, I have to remind you not to show it easily. Otherwise, they will be treated as lunatics. "


    "Well, just remember what I just said." Wang is not very angry.


    Li Rui smiles and simply lies down and closes his eyes: "I''ll sleep for a while. You can help yourself."


    Wang Ke is so angry and funny. Who''s home in the end? It''s convenient.


    "Don''t you drink without getting drunk? Why are you drunk? " Wang didn''t let Li Rui sleep well. He beat him on the foot.


    Li Rui said helplessly: "you don''t want to see how many people respect me today. Besides, I''m not going to get together with my classmates. I don''t want to indulge. How can I restrain myself? It''s too deliberate. "


    This is also true. Wang Ke thinks of the lunch and Li Rui''s wine, which must have several bottles at least.


    Wang Ke wants to continue to ask. Li Rui''s steady breathing voice comes, so she doesn''t ask.


    Sitting beside Li Rui, Wang Ke looks at him quietly.


    Wait for the time to pass.


    Li Rui had a dream.


    In my dream, there is a mature and steady middle-aged man with his back to him.


    "Are you Li Rui? It''s said that the reform plan is your creativity. Can you tell me what you think about going to hell? "


    "Who are you?" Li Rui was puzzled. In a trance, he seemed to realize that he was in a dream, but he could not break through the feeling of that dream.


    "Have you ever heard of Shidian Yama? I''m the runner. " The middle-aged man turned around, but his appearance was always surrounded by a layer of smoke, which made people unable to see clearly.


    Runner King?


    Li Rui was shocked.


    This is the boss of the underground.


    "I''ve seen the Runner King!"


    One of the ten halls of Yama, the Runner King.


    A real underground magnate.


    "You don''t have to be polite. Just talk." The runner king raised his hand and pointed, "sit down."


    A chair appeared beside Li Rui.


    Is this a void creation? Or heaven and earth?

 Chapter 490

    "I don''t know what the runner king wants to ask?"


    Li Rui sat down safely, and all his formality disappeared.


    After all, he is also an invincible strong man under jiedan. Li Rui''s bearing has been cultivated after all.


    That is to say, in front of acquaintances, the leisurely manner will be restored. In the face of strangers or even opponents, once the momentum is sent out, it is also very magnanimous.


    The Runner King nodded: "yes, you and your first few points are very similar in some ways."


    "I''m here to talk about your ideas. What''s the purpose of this plan to cultivate the strong in the world? "


    Li Rui nodded: "it''s natural to avoid useless wars. In detail, brother Niutou and brother Mamian have already reported to you. In recent decades, the local government should be clear about the situation in the world. "


    Runner Wang sighed: "in the age of Reiki exhaustion, science and technology have taken the opportunity to rise and develop. This period has lasted for more than a hundred years. Once upon a time, there were many experts. Hundreds of years ago, there were people with special advantages. With a little training, they could become strong. Now we can''t do it. Now martial arts are declining. Human power seems to be strong, but it''s actually weak. "


    "However, among hundreds of millions of people, there must be outstanding people." Li Rui said, "although contemporary martial arts are declining, there is still hope for fire. As long as we are willing to work hard, we can also cultivate excellent talents. "


    "Then the talent in the world is the talent in the hell. Is that what you mean? " Asked the king.


    Li Rui nodded: "this is really my intention."


    "Don''t you want to fight against the underworld?" The runner king was smiling, but the mist on his face suddenly spread. Li Rui saw a pair of black eyes, which were so terrible.


    It''s like a deep well without waves for thousands of years, which can devour people anytime and anywhere.


    It is impolite for Li Rui to shift his eyes and look directly into the eyes of the superior.


    However, it is also because of the sudden spread of a wisp of smoke that people are so caught off guard.


    "The Runner King may have looked up to the power of the human world too much. The power of the human world has never surpassed that of the underworld. Besides, even the small soldiers in the Forbidden City are stronger than me. The Runner King can''t surpass the underworld in the world. He couldn''t, he can''t, and he will... "


    "Is it?" Without waiting for Li Rui to finish, the runner Wang sighed, "it''s a pity that you were different from those people."


    "I dare not." Li Rui said softly.


    "The earth and the earth were born together. The soul of hell comes from the world. For the souls, the world is the first hometown, and the hell is just the cage of the sinners, even though the cage is a world. "


    The runner king looked away and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Perhaps, as he said, everyone has his own homeland. There are people who miss you.


    Li Rui can''t guess the intention of the Runner King.


    What does he want to do?


    "I know you''re worried. Don''t think about it. In fact, I really hope that the world can rise, and your plan is right. This is really the best way. I''ll have someone give it to you. "


    Li Rui was overjoyed: "thank you, Runner King!"


    "You''re welcome. All right, go back."


    The figure of the Runner King gradually blurred.


    Li Rui also fell into the darkness.


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, Li Rui wakes up and realizes his dream is deep.


    I can''t remember what happened in my dream last night.


    Wang Ke is no longer in the living room.


    Li Rui got up and went to the bathroom to wash his face.


    To the master bedroom, Wang Ke is also sleeping.


    This woman''s sleeping posture is not very good. She kicked the quilt in a mess.


    With a smile on his face, I don''t know what good things I dream about.


    Li Rui stood by the door and watched for a while. Then he went back to the living room and began to practice quietly.


    At present, the technique of eternal life of the Qing emperor is the most important one. It is a secret technique that can protect one''s life. But the process of cultivation is very complicated and laborious.


    As a result, up to now, the art of eternal life of the Qing emperor has not made great progress.


    We can only take time to pile.


    Li Rui has been sitting for more than two hours. When Wang Ke wakes up, he finds himself sitting quietly. He doesn''t know whether he is sleeping or what he is doing.


    Wang Ke sat down beside Li Rui, yawned and got up a little angry.


    She touched her stomach and felt a little hungry.


    To the refrigerator picked up an apple, sat back, is about to bite, from the apple out of a small bud.


    "Why? Is it broken? How could that be


    Wang Ke murmured and looked at it again, only to find that the small buds grew at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Wang Ke threw the apple aside in horror. The apple was popping open, and the twigs came out of the apple and took root on the sofa.


    Soon, the saplings grew to a meter long.


    When the sapling reaches this height, it no longer grows, but blooms.


    It''s very small.


    "What the hell?"


    Wang Ke''s face is incredible. In a moment, she finally realizes where the problem is.


    It must be Li Rui.


    In addition to his ability, who else can produce saplings out of thin air.


    "Li Rui, Li Rui! Wake up, stop practicing


    Li Rui did not move.


    Wang Ke tried to scream again, but Li Rui didn''t move.


    Oh, no, it''s bad. Can''t he have a problem?


    Wang Ke began to panic.


    Completely flustered.


    "Li Rui? Li Rui, don''t scare me. Wake up quickly


    Wang Ke turns around in a hurry and reaches for Li Rui''s nose.


    All of a sudden, her finger was caught.


    Wang Ke was startled, screamed, and his eyes glared: "ah


    "Don''t scream. It''s a scream." Li Rui opened his eyes in anger.


    "I just called you, why don''t you agree?" As soon as Wang Ke saw that Li Rui was ok, he didn''t get angry. This dead man made people worry so much and keep silent. It must be intentional!


    Li Rui said helplessly: "I''m practicing and I''m highly focused. And if you want to run it for a week, giving up halfway is like practicing in vain. "


    Wang Ke knew that he had made a mistake.


    "I don''t know. By the way, you see, there''s a tree growing on my sofa. How can it be like this?"


    "This is... The apple tree." When Li Rui saw the apple peel hanging from the tree, he knew, "it''s a pity that no insects come to pollinate, otherwise, the tree will have to bear fruit."


    "It has something to do with you! You pay me for the sofa Wang can be angry.


    Li Rui was angry and funny: "you have so much money, do you want me to pay for it? I think you want to embarrass me. By the way, I''m hungry. Go and make me something to eat. "


    "Oh." Wang didn''t make any noise and went to the kitchen.


    Before long, he caught a dead fish and said, "can you revive this fish?"


    Li Rui has black lines all over his head.


    It''s impossible.

 Chapter 491

    In the end, Li Rui made the meal. After that, Li Rui went back.


    After all, it''s not good for a single man and a few girls to live in the same room. Wang Ke is still a big girl with yellow flowers. We should pay attention to the influence.


    Before leaving, Wang Ke and Li Rui agreed that she would officially go to the hospital tomorrow.


    The scale of Renxing hospital, the current scale in Jiangnan Province, is able to rank among the top hospitals.


    Wang Ke went to Renxing hospital to work, and the development was very good.


    The main reason is that Li Rui doesn''t have much time to go to the hospital. At present, the organizational structure of Renxing hospital, Liu Ning, as the Secretary of the president, is dealing with a lot of work.


    In short, it''s not too old.


    Wang Ke just went to take over Jian Suyan''s class. Li Rui was very relieved of Wang Ke.


    The next morning, Li Rui came to the hospital.


    At the last meeting, Li Rui took Wang Ke on the stage and announced Wang Ke''s decision.


    We''ve seen it for a long time.


    In their opinion, this is one of Li Rui''s women.


    After the morning meeting, Li Rui treated several patients in the hospital. Xiao Ming and others are learning and observing. At present, the first batch of students in the medical league are all attending doctors in Renxing hospital.


    They will become the next generation backbone of Renxing hospital.


    "This disease is mainly due to sitting on an aged tree stump and being infected with miasma. Fellow, I''ll give you a prescription. It''s unnecessary to have an operation. Keep the medicine until you get sick. "


    The patient left with a thousand thanks.


    "Senior, your medical skills are still so exquisite." Xiao Ming is very admire, this does not come to the hospital to work, medical skills or decline.


    Other students also expressed surprise.


    These patients, they can''t deal with, specially wait for Li Rui to come to treat.


    Li Rui finished it in a few hours.


    This speed, this efficiency, are all on the job.


    Li Rui smile: "difficult and miscellaneous diseases, more understanding, later you will know how to treat, as long as the heart to learn."


    "By the way, where is July?" Li Rui asks Xiao Ming.


    Xiao Ming is now the deputy director of the clinical department. In July, he came to the hospital for an internship, specializing in handling legal lawsuits, medical disputes and so on.


    It''s reasonable to say that we should be in the hospital today in July. Why didn''t we see anyone.


    Xiaoming said: "I went to the court in July. You didn''t say you would come in advance, and she didn''t know."


    "Then I''ll go back to the office. Keep busy."


    Li Rui leaves the ward and comes to the president''s office.


    The organizational structure of Renxing hospital, from the very beginning, can be transferred without anyone.


    This new hospital, unlike the companies founded in the 1980s and 1990s, has too much personal color.


    Since the establishment of this hospital, Li Rui has been an intermittent shopkeeper.


    Renxing hospital has been an influential hospital all the way to today. In Jianghua City, it is second to none, that is, the scale and level of the first hospital and the third hospital are not as high as Renxing hospital.


    The level of profitability is OK.


    Of course, Li Rui doesn''t have much desire for money now. With a house, a car and a woman, it''s serious to enjoy life. It''s boring to build a business empire.


    Wang Jianshu and Wang Jingfei built a large scale of business. As a result, it''s not like that.


    Li Rui stayed in the office until after ten o''clock, and didn''t come back from outside until July.


    As soon as I entered the office in July, I complained: "if you come here, don''t tell me if I still have my sister in my eyes!"


    "If not, I''ll leave. I don''t want to wait for you."


    "That sounds like a good thing, brother. How can I be so free today?"


    "I''ve been busy for a long time. Relax. I may be going out in a few days. "


    "Where to?"


    "The capital." Li Rui picked up his coat on the chair and said as he walked, "let''s go to the police area to see my parents."


    July follows him.


    July is now the head of the legal department of Renxing hospital, with three or four legal younger sisters in charge.


    Usually in the hospital is always meticulous, rare to see her so clever appearance, many hospital staff can not help but look at her.


    But after all, Li Rui was still there. They didn''t even dare to watch it.


    "I heard that you are the number one goddess in our hospital?"


    In the elevator, Li Rui talked about it with a smile.


    "It must be Wang Xiaoming''s talkative. It''s all made up by others. Who''s willing to take care of it, huh


    "If you talk like this, you''ll never get married."


    "If you can''t get married, you''ll support me all my life. Anyway, you have money."


    ¡­¡­


    Li Rui brings July to the police area, and Yang Wu still comes to receive them.


    But even if Yang Wu doesn''t come to receive him, it''s not a problem for Li Rui to come in and out of here now.


    The soldiers standing guard at the gate all know Li Rui. Every time Li Rui comes over, Li Ge is very good.


    "I heard that you have been promoted again. Fang Yi told me that you are very good now. You are going straight to the road of the female general."


    Three people go together, Li Rui can''t help but tease.


    Yang Wu''s journey in the army is called a joy. In her early years, she was stuck in the same place for many years, and there was no movement at all.


    Later, I don''t know how, I began to promote online.


    It''s also a good thing.


    "I heard Fang Yi say that you are planning to go north recently?"


    Even Yang Wu knows about it.


    I can''t hide it.


    It is estimated that before long, everyone will receive this news.


    Li Rui nodded: "I''m planning to go there. I''m going to play in the past. Second, the past. "


    "What''s the matter?" Yang Wu asked frankly.


    It''s all my own.


    Of course she has no scruples.


    Alas, Li Rui has a headache when he thinks about it.


    It''s all caused by the drunkenness earlier, but now the relationship is quite nondescript.


    With a cough, Li Rui said, "kill a man and go to Liwei."


    "Then you have to be careful." Yang Wu reminded.


    "I know that."


    Chatting casually, I came to the small supermarket. Li''s parents had already received the news. Now that the meal is ready, we are waiting for it.


    "Eat more, you''re welcome!" Li''s mother gave a warm reception and was very happy.


    "Ruizi, I heard that you are going to the north? Why don''t you tell your family about such a big thing? " Father Li asked him.


    Li Rui''s forehead was green: "I have this plan, but it''s just a plan. How come all of you know about it? "


    "Then you should discuss it with your family first." Li PA raised his voice, "so you don''t have to worry about running outside every time."


    Li''s father has a point. Last time Li Rui and Jian Suyan fell from Wudang Mountain, they almost turned their parents'' worries into white heads.


    Of course, parents don''t want this to happen again.


    Li Rui was also very helpless: "I came here specially to discuss it. You know, I''m spreading out a lot of things now. I can''t do a lot of things without doing them. I want to go too much, but I can''t help it. "


    In the north, the influence of the extreme demons can be called stirring the storm.


    If we don''t go there, I''m afraid that Zhao 3000 won''t be able to suppress him.

 Chapter 492

    "We are old and many things can''t keep up with you. Your road is definitely many times stronger than ours. We can''t say more. I just hope you can be safe. " Li said.


    Li Ma also said: "in the past, your father and I always expected you to be promising. I didn''t expect you to be so promising. Now we are not at ease. The higher you climb, the greater the risk you will take. If there is a mistake, your father and I will... "


    Li Rui laughed: "Mom, don''t worry, I''ll be OK."


    "That''s not true." Li Ma worried.


    Li Rui picked up a broken bone beside the table. The bone was very sharp. Li Rui gently poked it on his finger.


    Blood came out of the wound.


    "Mom, look at my fingers."


    Li Rui used the technique of eternal life of the Qing emperor.


    The wound healed quickly and even the blood disappeared.


    "In the future, even if you hear anything about my accident, don''t believe it. I''m very capable. Even if I''m cut into eight pieces, I can still survive. "


    "Look what you can do." Li Ma and Li PA look at each other and see helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    Children have great ability. Many things are beyond their imagination.


    "As long as you are at ease, I can go out safely. Mom, in fact, I like to be calm, but sometimes, the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. I still want to do something while I''m young. "


    "You have to be safe, too!" Li Ma carefully looked at Li Rui, the son, now is more and more sensible.


    Li Rui nodded and agreed: "don''t worry, I''m learning all kinds of skills to protect my life."


    Everyone laughed.


    "It''s like a turtle." Yang Wu said with a smile.


    "Brother, you can teach me how to do it later." July is very envious. Li Rui taught her before, but it''s just a little slow.


    The feeling of the green emperor''s longevity is different. It''s very good to heal yourself if you get hurt.


    "Only when you reach a certain level can you learn this."


    It''s not that Li Rui doesn''t want to teach. The key is that he can''t teach.


    If the hardware conditions are not met, there is no way to improve the software.


    It''s like a child can''t hold an adult''s heart.


    You''re going to die.


    It''s July.


    After lunch, Li Rui talked with his parents and went home in the evening.


    This time, Li Rui is not going to drag his family.


    "As for you, just stay at home. If you find something wrong, please let me know for the first time. I also said hello to them together with Fang. In addition, if necessary, just take the little jade pendant I gave you and put it on the inner Scripture tablet of the Yellow Emperor, and the heaven devil will wake up. "


    "What kind of operation is this?" Jane Su Mei exclaimed.


    "It''s probably some routine." Sakura curled her lips, indicating that she didn''t care about this technique.


    Actually, I''m looking forward to Li Rui''s explanation.


    Li Rui said with a smile: "you don''t know. It''s a kind of talisman. As you know, I have a very strong education. "


    "Talisman" seals a period of soul power in a certain array figure, which can be activated whenever necessary to infuse soul power into a specific target. However, the time limit of this technique is not long. Within a day at most, the effect will disappear. But one day is enough for me to come back. "


    "It''s better to take us. We want to play too." Jiansu meibuyi.


    Jian Su Yan took a look at Jian Su Mei and said, "I didn''t even propose to play."


    Jane Su Mei suddenly wronged Baba, a look to cry.


    Li Rui laughed: "Su Mei, you are too active. You always like to play around, but you are timid. I''ll take you there when I have time. This time, I''ll go to explore the way and play an outpost. "


    "That''s fine. You have to keep your word." Jane Su Mei was happy. Anyway, she didn''t hope that Li Rui would agree this time.


    "All right, I''ll clean up."


    Li Rui went upstairs.


    "I help clean it up." In short, follow Li Rui upstairs.


    "I''ll take a break." Guan Feixue went out quietly.


    "I also accompany flying snow to relax."


    "There''s nothing to be distracted about, really. Come on, let''s eat. " Jian Sumei takes yingzi to the kitchen. They bought a lot of snacks there, but they only dare to eat a little every day for fear of getting fat.


    When Jian Sumei and yingzi happily came to the living room with snacks and turned on the TV, they heard the discordant sound upstairs.


    Jian Su Mei and yingzi look at each other.


    "I''m stupid, really. We should do what they do." Jane Su Mei''s shoulder collapsed.


    Sakura looked dejected and feeble: "yes, I''m really stupid. I only know that some people like to toss at night, but I didn''t expect to toss during the day. My God, I''m just a baby!"


    "Come on, let''s go out and relax."


    Jian Sumei and yingzi throw away their snacks and go out.


    For a long time, Jian Suyan and Li Rui came out of the room.


    "They''re all gone."


    "Didn''t you know they were gone?" Li Rui asked curiously.


    "Yes, I knew that a long time ago." Jane looked at Li Rui quietly and thought that I just didn''t have a word to talk about. How can you take it seriously.


    Li Rui dragged a box downstairs.


    "Take care of yourself."


    "I will, and so will you." In short, I am reluctant to part.


    Li Rui gave her a kiss on the forehead and set off.


    The heart is concerned, reluctant to part, and this is the meaning of parting.


    Anyway, some things should be dealt with.


    The trouble caused by Zhao 3000.


    The next morning, Li Rui''s plane landed at Beijing airport.


    Li Rui is dragging his suitcase outside the airport, where Chen Changsheng has been waiting.


    "Welcome, welcome."


    As a local, Chen Changsheng takes this remark for granted.


    "What are you welcome? Welcome, give me something practical. Where can I have something delicious and interesting? You are the landlord. Don''t you take me quickly."


    Li Rui is not polite at all. He is mainly young people. He is too lazy to be polite.


    It''s not polite to talk to Chen Changsheng.


    Chen Changsheng laughs: "what do you want to play? Be careful. I''ll report back to your family


    Li Rui squinted and said, "you think too much. The flowers in my family are much better than those wild flowers outside. What can I do?"


    "In the evening, there''s a party. I can take you in. It''s fun. " Chen Changsheng smiles mysteriously.


    It''s kind of interesting.


    Li Rui chuckled: "let''s go, take me a meal first, and then settle me down. You are the landlord, or I would not like to come."


    Chen Changsheng said happily, "xingle, just wait."

 Chapter 493

    The Chen family is a big family in Beijing. This kind of big family is not only powerful in some way.


    If a family is only rich, it can not be called a big family. It may be destroyed by the powerful family at any time. And if you only have power, you may be destroyed by the martial family at any time. After all, there is no way to kill people.


    The horror of the Chen family is that they all have money, power and martial arts masters.


    In fact, the four gate valves in Beijing are basically the same. No one has obvious weaknesses. After all, after so many years of development and operation, they have already made up for their weaknesses.


    Chen Changsheng takes Li Rui to his courtyard.


    In the capital, Chen Changsheng owns a courtyard that only belongs to him.


    "Changsheng, I used to look down on you. Although you are not good at martial arts, you usually rely on your family to dominate the Huaxia group. There is no special highlight. I have to help you at the critical moment, but I didn''t expect you to be so rich!"


    Li Rui''s continuous damage and scolding is called helpless by Chen Changsheng.


    "Go away, will you? I''m a genius in other people''s eyes. I''ll be a weak one here."


    There are all kinds of beautiful rooms. The environment here is no worse than Li Rui''s in Jianghua city.


    "I didn''t expect you to be like Chen Changsheng in Beijing. I can see through you. Your honesty in Jianghua is disguised!"


    "You know what a fart!" Chen Changsheng doesn''t want to explain. Anyway, he doesn''t know how to explain. It''s better to scold him.


    "Take a shower, clean up, and I''ll take you out for a good meal in the evening."


    "Well, I love that."


    Li Rui went to the room quickly.


    It''s easy to do business with acquaintances.


    At seven in the evening, Li Rui and Chen Changsheng went out.


    Chen Changsheng drives a Ferrari Enzo. The price of the car is millions, but in Beijing, this kind of car is not the top class.


    On Li Rui''s way to the bar, he saw several more expensive cars, including Rolls Royce mirage and the son of paganifeng. There are not many such cars in Jiangnan province.


    "Otherwise, it''s the best place. There are so many rich people."


    "You have more power. Later, you can go to the bar and throw your head around to make sure you can hit several generations." Chen Changsheng chuckled, "but don''t worry, as long as you''re not bad luck, I''ll cover you here, you can walk horizontally."


    "So crazy? That''s disrespectful Li Rui is in full bloom. He has to indulge himself when he comes to Beijing this time.


    Half an hour later, the car stopped in front of a bar.


    It''s not that it''s too far away. It''s mainly a traffic jam.


    "The Queen''s bar, oh, the name of this bar is really domineering."


    "The girls inside are more aggressive!"


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Li Rui and Chen Changsheng laugh wildly. Li Rui smiles and asks him, "Why are you so happy?"


    "I haven''t come out to relax for a long time! This time, thanks to you, I''ll go back to the capital to play with you


    "That''s why I''m so happy."


    Li Rui and Chen Changsheng walked into the bar. As soon as they entered the bar, they heard a band performing on the spot. The DJ playing on the spot was a combination of Chinese and foreign. The banners were hanging, such as some famous international DJ coming to perform and so on.


    It''s called a high.


    Chen Changsheng casually finds a waiter to come over and shows a black card: "open a card seat."


    It''s a busy time.


    It''s not easy to open the card holder.


    I didn''t expect the waiter to drive without saying a word.


    "Yes, I smell the privileged class."


    "Get out of your way. That''s what you''re doing in Jianghua!" Chen Changsheng can''t help laughing.


    It''s funny to pretend to be a hillbilly when you run to the capital.


    The card seat is open. Chen Changsheng and Li Rui go to sit down.


    The waiter came with the wine: "Chen Shao, these are your favorite wines. Do you have any other wines you want to taste?"


    "Give my friend some good wine."


    The waiter nodded and left slowly.


    "It''s interesting." Li Rui chuckled.


    Without even saying anything about the wine, the waiter left.


    It can be seen that the wine will not be less later.


    "When this bar opened, give me a black card, which is equivalent to your black card in Jingtian hotel. You don''t have to spend money."


    "Well, you Chen Changsheng, I didn''t expect you to be such a stingy person!" Li Rui feigned anger.


    Chen Changsheng kept laughing.


    He thought it was a great day.


    The wine came up and some food came.


    Li Rui and Chen Changsheng drank slowly, chatting about the business: "this time I came here to deal with Zhao 3000. You have a long hand in Beijing, so you should be able to find out where he is?"


    "It''s not easy for me to find out. Now Zhao 3000 is terrible. You don''t know. He almost killed the old white monster last time. "


    "Oh?"


    "Zhao three thousand disguised as a passer-by, suddenly shot. The old white monster was unprepared and almost died. "


    "Why didn''t you kill him?" Li Rui sighed.


    Chen Changsheng is speechless.


    Just chatting, several girls came over.


    Look around Li Rui and Chen Changsheng.


    "Handsome, do you need company?"


    These girls are just like goblins, with good figure and outstanding face.


    The standard net red dress, so close to the seat, eyes such as silk looking at them.


    Chen Changsheng smiles and shakes his head: "no need."


    "That''s a pity."


    A few girls are not entangled. All the people who can come to this bar are rich people, especially those who are young and rich and handsome.


    Maybe it''s a noble young master.


    "What kind of drunken days do you live in Beijing? How can you go to Jianghua?"


    Li Rui has complained about Chen Changsheng.


    Chen Changsheng shook his head again and again: "then you are wrong. It''s because I went to Jianghua that I realized that I shouldn''t have lived like that before."


    "What do you say?"


    "It''s very simple. On this side, it''s equivalent to making rice insects. When I went to Jianghua, I often got together with you and the team, and my realm improved quickly. Besides, if I didn''t go to Jianghua, I would have got so many secret books? "


    Li Rui gave Chen Changsheng seven or eight secret books.


    These secret scripts are enough for Chen Changsheng to practice for several years. It is estimated that in a few years, he will enter into a state of distraction without any problem.


    As a successor to a family, this is qualified.


    Chen Changsheng took a sip of wine and said with emotion, "I think my greatest luck is to meet you."


    "Gunduzi, you make me dare not talk to you. Don''t look at me like that! I''m straight Li Rui said with horror.


    Chen Changsheng laughed.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t commit myself to it!"


    "Roll, roll!"

 Chapter 494

    The night began to go deep.


    It''s around ten o''clock. It''s the hottest time in the bar.


    Those who had drunk a little went down to the scene and waved their arms.


    The music beat is driving the atmosphere. Among the enthusiasm, a girl has begun to take off her clothes, leaving only her thin underwear.


    "Do you want to go down and play?" Chen Changsheng asked with a smile.


    Li Rui shook his head: "no, if you want to play, you can go. I''ll keep on drinking and just have a look. "


    Li Rui knew that he was quite introverted.


    That kind of self hi situation, or follow others Hi, can''t do it.


    This is not a problem.


    It''s just that everyone feels different about happiness.


    For Li Rui, drinking is more suitable for him than licentiousness.


    Chen Changsheng went down to play.


    Chen Changsheng is handsome. Li Rui used to scold his mother.


    Can Niang gun have Niang gun good, sister like this.


    Not long after Chen Changsheng went down, he was surrounded by several girls, either chatting up or body suggestion.


    "Handsome, alone?"


    A woman sat down next to Li Rui. She was also dressed in net red and painted net red makeup.


    Goblins at night.


    "Drink? You can have a glass of what you like to drink. "


    "Thank you."


    My sister was very happy and immediately took up a glass of wine.


    "Where is the handsome guy? Did he come to the night show for the first time? You''re a little stiff


    Li Rui said with a smile: "I''ve played several times, but the main thing is drinking. What else can we do if we don''t drink in the bar? Wave? "


    "Ha ha, that''s interesting." My sister was all smiles.


    Not long after, there are several girls leaning over: "handsome, lonely alone?"


    "You guys? That''s the routine


    Several younger sisters covered their mouths and laughed: "we are all good sisters."


    "Are you fishing for a winner? Forget it. I''m not that kind of person. See that girl dancing? That''s my good friend. There is a courtyard in my family. You can consider him. He''s the one who bought me tonight. "


    As soon as Chen Changsheng was so rich, several girls'' eyes lit up.


    Only the girl who was sitting was indifferent.


    "You''re not going?"


    "Just look at a person''s strength and his friends. Your friend is so outstanding, you are naturally not bad, why should I be far away? What''s more, it''s so competitive. "


    "You are a wise man."


    "It''s just cleverness. If you can see through cleverness at a glance, how dare you call yourself cleverness. Thank you for the wine. It''s good. You''re nice, too. "


    Li Rui smiles. This girl is very interesting.


    My sister''s mobile phone rang. She took it up and looked at it, then put it down.


    "Handsome, what''s your name?"


    "Li Rui, how about you?"


    "Zhao Ruoxi."


    "Isn''t such a nice name a stage name?"


    "Real name." The younger sister smiles, "do you know? In fact, this bar is owned by my brother, but I have to pay for drinking here. "


    "It''s not natural." Zhao Ruoxi said helplessly.


    "So when I come here, I can meet the barman''s sister, right? What a coincidence? "


    "No, my brother is a friend of elder brother. He made a bet with me to see if elder brother Changsheng knew me. As a result, elder brother Changsheng didn''t know me. "


    "So you''re here to drink?"


    Zhao Ruoxi laughed: "no, I''m waiting for my brother to appear."


    "I''ll talk to you later. I''ll come over." Li Rui gets up.


    Chen Changsheng is fighting with people.


    A man was slapped by Chen Changsheng, slapped and fanned.


    The corner of the man''s mouth is bleeding.


    Several girls around the man glared at Chen Changsheng.


    "It''s said don''t lean over, it''s nothing."


    "Get out of here."


    After hitting people, Chen Changsheng came to Li Rui with a smile: "it''s as rare to come to a bar without fighting as it is to come to a bar without drinking. It''s really strange how many people think that a young man driving a luxury car will take a fancy to such a woman. "


    "Maybe it''s just luck."


    "There are always more dreamers than down-to-earth people."


    Chen Changsheng and Li Ruichao walked there, only to find that there were several more people on the seat.


    Some middle-aged people in proper clothes.


    In places like bars, the middle-aged men wore formal clothes and combed their hair meticulously.


    They sat there, drinking the wine ordered by Chen Changsheng, as if the card seat belonged to them.


    Li Rui and Chen Changsheng sit down at the card seat.


    "Get out of here." Chen Changsheng said.


    "Chen Changsheng, even if your father is here, he dare not talk to me like this."


    "He dare not, I dare. That''s why I''m different from him. Besides, who do you think you are? I''m just a guest Qing. If you have such great ability, I''d better give it to you from the four families, OK Chen Changsheng said coldly to the middle-aged man with glasses.


    The man''s face changed slightly.


    Even if what Chen Changsheng said was true, it was not pleasant after all.


    This is also true.


    People are always more willing to listen to flattery.


    "Wei Tianyuan, I repeat, get out of here."


    Wei Tianyuan did not look at Chen Changsheng, but looked at Li Rui: "you are Li Rui, right? My son died in your hands, do you know?"


    "Do you want to be buried with him?" Li Rui asked seriously.


    Wei Tianyuan snorted coldly: "go out to fight. I''d like to see if the outside world has passed you on so well and if it really has this magic power."


    "You are better than the lion king?" Li Rui asked.


    Wei Tianyuan was speechless.


    Although he thinks he is also a first-class strong man, he dare not say that he is more powerful than the lion king.


    Lion King has a huge reputation in the north, which is based on strength.


    Wei Tianyuan''s face was livid. The wine in his glass flew up a drop. Wei Tianyuan stretched out his hand.


    A drop of wine shoots at Li Rui faster than a bullet.


    The drop of wine hit Li Rui in front of him. It was like ice falling on a hot iron.


    "I don''t know what to do."


    Li Rui goes to Wei Tianyuan, but the distance between them is only three steps.


    In these three steps, a gust of wind suddenly blew up.


    The tables and chairs inside and outside the three steps fly away and smash.


    The wind blows towards Wei Tianyuan, and his wig flies up, revealing his Mediterranean baldness.


    Not far away, Zhao Ruoxi, who watched the battle secretly, laughed.


    Li Rui takes another step. Wei Tianyuan''s suit bursts. Several middle-aged people at the same table with Wei Tianyuan stand up and glare at Li Rui.


    Li Rui takes another step forward, and can be seen in front of Wei Tianyuan and others.


    This step down, the ground sparse crash, floor inch burst, from the ground floor fragments such as knife general kill to Wei Tianyuan.


    Wei Tianyuan took a picture.


    His palms were splintered.


    He was also stabbed in the face.


    A few of his friends, who had been sitting beside him, were silent now.


    Wei Tianyuan ran away from the ground.


    I dare not stay for a moment.


    When Wei Tianyuan ran out of the bar, Chen Changsheng''s applause rang out.


    Pa pa pa


    "Great, great."


    Chen Changsheng looked at the place one meter or so in front of him. It was destroyed. But except for a little bit of it, other places were intact.


    It''s really powerful.

 Chapter 495

    "It''s amazing."


    Zhao Ruoxi ran to come over, a wave: "that what, come person, clean up here."


    Soon there will be a waiter to come, quietly will be a few dead bodies to move away.


    What''s more, Li Rui ended the fight with them in a short time.


    At most, I just saw Wei Tianyuan''s figure running away.


    Zhao Ruoxi arranges Li Rui and Chen Changsheng to sit down at another table. They have a drink. Another wave of young people comes over: "Changsheng, long time no see."


    "Long time no see, Zhao Ming."


    "During this period of time, you''ve been thanking guests behind closed doors. If it wasn''t for brother Li''s blessing, we wouldn''t have seen you."


    "I''m shutting up." Chen Changsheng said faintly.


    "Elder brother, elder brother does not know me."


    "It''s normal that he doesn''t know you. He even knows me. I feel like I''m in a bad luck. I''ll bet you don''t believe what I said in this reply. "


    "Well, I''ll worship elder brother Changsheng in an hour."


    "Your eldest brother has changed."


    The two brothers and sisters sing and sing together, and they scold Chen Changsheng like a cross talk. Other people are strong hold, for fear of a careless laugh.


    "Enough! It''s over or not! " Chen Changsheng couldn''t stand it. He patted the table and said, "there are still guests here. Enough is enough!"


    "Yes, your boss." Zhao Ming said with a smile and sat down. "Come and sit down. Today we hold a temporary welcome ceremony to celebrate our Comrade Changsheng''s going out of the big house."


    "Oh, good!"


    "Great!"


    It seems that all the young brothers brought by Zhao Ming are not ordinary people. From their clothes and manners, we can see that these people have a lot of airs.


    It''s very good to be measured, to observe what you say and what you look like.


    At least it won''t give people a sense of abruptness.


    A large group of people sitting drinking, naturally separated from the people around.


    Most people only dare to see from a distance and dare not go forward. Even when they walk through this area, they deliberately slow down.


    "What is brother Li doing here this time?" Asked Zhao Ming.


    Li Rui put down his glass and said, "come and have fun. What else can you do. This is the imperial city at the foot of the emperor. "


    "Now there is no emperor. Most of the people who live here come from other places. Three generations up, the powerful are all born with mud legs. "


    "But after all, it''s still a place for elites."


    "It can''t stop the Dragon crossing the river."


    "It''s good to be a local snake."


    "... a local snake..." Zhao Ming was hit hard.


    Chen Changsheng laughed: "if you don''t hurry up, Li Rui will set up a challenge arena here tomorrow. You can find a peer to see which one can beat him. Anyway, I don''t believe who can beat him."


    "I want to try."


    "You can''t even beat me. By the way, have you got to Mingquan?"


    "No, I''m still in Shenhai."


    "I''m afraid he''s more than distracted." Chen Changsheng said.


    Zhao Ming nodded, not surprisingly: "I didn''t say to let him fight with me in the distracted state. He can suppress the state to fight with me in Shenhai. In the realm of Shenhai, it''s not me who blows. I say the second. No one dares to say the first. "


    "After all, you''ve been in this realm for ten years." Chen Changsheng was happy. "Even if a new pig has been in Shenhai for ten years, it is estimated that it is also the most powerful Shenhai pig."


    Zhao Ming said with a smile, "I''m a good brother after I sold my boss so soon."


    Li Rui was still curious: "how did you stay in Shenhai for ten years?"


    "It''s a matter of skill. Every realm of our family takes ten years."


    Li Rui was awed.


    It seems that the capital is indeed the land of Crouching Tiger, hidden dragon. There is such a family, just like an old turtle.


    One step at a time, one step at a time, and one step at a time, one of the four great valves in the capital, Zhao valve.


    Then Li Rui looks at Zhao Ruoxi. Zhao Ruoxi blushes and turns her head. She looks very embarrassed.


    Li Rui knocked on the table with his hand: "Zhao valve has a prosperous population. The inheritance of each generation is very complete and meticulous. It ensures enough succession echelons. In addition, it has a solid foundation, so it can become one of the valves in the capital. It can be said that it is a typical case of thick accumulation and thin hair. I admire it very much. "


    "But last time I had a cousin who died in your hands and was killed by you."


    "Can you still drink this wine today?"


    "Drink, why not? Free wine ah, lying trough, I just remembered that this is my bar, my heart hurts


    Zhao Ming is in a painful state.


    This person is the best, Li Rui smile: "don''t hurt, anyway, you have money."


    "I heard that brother Li has a lot of secret books in his hand. Brother Li, what do you think of my qualifications? Can you lend me two secret books?"


    "There are secret scripts. As long as you are willing to pay the price, what kind of secret scripts do you have?"


    "So..."


    Li Rui takes a book out of his pocket.


    "Well, if you find all the things on it, the secret script will be yours. It''s all of the best quality. Whoever looks at it knows. "


    Zhao Ming laughs and takes it: "if you take it, I''ll arrange people to get it ready."


    "Brother Li, brother Li, what about me?" Zhao Ruoxi is cute with big eyes.


    Li Rui smiles: "all living beings are equal."


    Just then, a gang of special police officers came in the bar.


    They just drove everyone out.


    Zhao Ming turned to look at the door of the bar with a gloomy face.


    The bar is his. If the special police dare to come in, they must not be ordinary people.


    The purpose and intention are obvious. It must be for Li Rui.


    Zhao Ming wants to see who it is.


    With a smile, Chen Changsheng picked up his glass and touched Li Rui: "you are a moving treasure. Everyone wants you. I think you are the most desirable guest in the world. "


    "I was ready when I came." Li Rui also picked up the glass and took a sip of the wine.


    It''s a fat man coming in from the door of the bar. It''s about 1.7 meters. It''s estimated that it weighs 170 Jin.


    The fat man walked very hard and came to the card seat: "Hello, Mr. Li. We are Li mengduo of the Li family. Today, we received a message that Mr. Li did not welcome you to the capital. Please don''t be surprised. "


    "Fat man Li, if you want to please brother Li, just say so. What do you mean by clearing my bar? I don''t want face. I think you just want to fight. It''s too much! "


    Li Meng took a look at Zhao Ming more, but his fat face didn''t smile: "Zhao Ming, I''m paying homage to Li Zhenren. It''s too noisy here. You can drink wine, but the environment is really not so good. And do you know how many people are just sitting around with ulterior motives? "


    "I know. I''ll know as soon as they come in." Zhao Ming doesn''t think so.


    "Guess when the Wu family will arrive?"


    "Ten minutes." Zhao Ming said casually, "I guess."


    Li Ruiyan looked at the scene and sighed.


    The water is too deep in this capital.

 Chapter 496

    It''s just the first day in the capital. It''s less than ten hours since I got off the plane and got to the bar. The circle in the capital knows about it.


    Wind and cloud gather.


    It''s very interesting.


    The wine in Li Rui''s hand is still slowly drinking. Chen Changsheng, Li pangzi, Zhao Ming and a Wu family are left. The Wu family came faster than expected, but it was a woman.


    "Well, it''s a busy day. Thank you for waiting


    "Introduce, this is Wu yingyue, one of the four big valves, Princess Wu." Zhao Ming said.


    "Don''t mention the princess. She is only twenty-five years old and still young. It''s not as strong as the three of you. "


    Wu yingyue''s voice is very nice and clear. It''s very dignified and decent. At the age of 25, she already has a very noble temperament. With every smile, people feel that she should be an extraordinary woman.


    "Hello, my name is Wu yingyue."


    She reaches out her hand and Li Rui shakes it with her. To say, this is also a wonderful person. Li pangzi and Zhao Ming come with a faint smell of gunpowder, but Wu yingyue doesn''t give people any feeling.


    Li Rui thinks her hands are soft.


    "Well, everyone is here. What''s the matter with me, isn''t it just to see me?"


    There are so many people in the same room, and their identity is so special.


    It''s definitely not just to meet Zhao Ming when he empties the bar specially.


    "It''s said that Li Zhenren has a lot of secret books in his hand. We hope to buy some. We, the children of powerful families, have resources in our hands. Li Zhenren needs development. It''s a win-win cooperation. " Li said.


    "If we can get the cooperation of Li Zhenren, it''s also an honor for us Zhao Ming said.


    Wu yingyue is a little light, silent: "I also hope to get the cooperation of Li Zhenren."


    "It''s not hard to get my cooperation. Just prove that you have that potential and enough character. But among you


    The first thing Li Rui looked at was Li pangzi: "if I remember correctly, Li Shao was walking horizontally in the capital. I heard that your family has the problem of disorderly kinship. It''s really hard to make people believe that such a family can go for a long time."


    Fat Li frowned.


    "Our Li family has developed for so many generations. If we don''t take a long-term view, it''s certainly not right. And the rumors from the outside world are quite untrue.... "


    Li pangzi''s eyes, which have been slightly narrowed, are shining, sweeping Zhao Ming, Chen Changsheng and others.


    "I hope that Li Zhenren can show a respectful attitude. We talk about things, not personal matters."


    His words may also represent Zhao Ming''s needs.


    Zhao Ming echoed: "it''s true. It''s his family''s business to mess around at home. There''s no way to do it."


    Li pangzi suddenly raised his hand and hit the card seat directly: "Zhao Ming, do you Zhao family want to fight? What''s good for you to block it? I''m just trading resources for resources. I want you to talk a lot here? Don''t you have anything disgraceful about yourself? "


    "If there''s anything disgraceful about me, just say it. I''d like to hear it." Zhao Ming is fearless.


    Li pangzi laughed: "do you want me to tell you something? Last September, a group of you caught a woman drifting North in the underground garage. At last, the woman was stripped of her clothes by you. Why, did you forget? "


    Zhao Ming''s face is very blue.


    Wu yingyue doesn''t speak, Quan Dang doesn''t hear.


    Zhao Ming couldn''t help retorting: "fat Li, don''t talk nonsense!"


    "I''m talking nonsense. Believe it or not, can I show you the evidence?" Fat Li sneered and his eyes narrowed back.


    Li Rui smiles, puts down his glass and looks at Wu yingyue.


    Li pangzi and Zhao Ming said at the same time that their hearts were broken.


    Now it seems that both of them are not in Li Rui''s eyes. Maybe Wu yingyue, an honest girl, takes advantage of the situation.


    Zhao Ming sighed: "it seems that yingyue is cleaner. It is worthy of being regarded by the Wu family as a person who can be cultivated as a princess from childhood."


    This sentence, the end of Wu yingyue to the thorough.


    That''s good. The three families are tied.


    Chen Changsheng blinked: "so you are so bad?"


    Zhao Ruoxi looked down in shame: "elder brother Changsheng, I''m not bad at all. You don''t want a stick to kill me too."


    Chen Changsheng smiles and looks at Li Rui.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I have a good proposal. I suggest that all three of you do your best to give me your good things. As for what you think is good, that''s your business. "


    "Otherwise, it''s really hard for me to do it. There are only so many secret scripts, but there are unlimited resources in the world. Changsheng and I are good friends, but I''m not familiar with you. Since we have a mature business attitude, we should maximize our interests. "


    "What do you think?"


    Zhao Ming and Li pangzi look at each other.


    On the contrary, Wu yingyue was the first to agree: "I agree that the opinions of Li Zhenren shall prevail."


    Now that Wu yingyue has made her stand, if Li pangzi and Zhao Ming don''t agree, they don''t seem to cooperate.


    "We all agreed." Zhao Ming said.


    "That''s good. Let''s talk about it here. What''s more interesting in Beijing? Can you take me to have fun? I''ve had enough wine today."


    "No problem, it''s up to me." Zhao Ming patted the chest to guarantee.


    "Then I''ll go first." Li said.


    Li Rui nodded.


    Wu yingyue doesn''t mean to leave, which means that she still wants to see the news.


    Li Rui is just like her.


    "Where''s the next stop?"


    "It depends on what Li Zhenren likes to play." Zhao Ming smiles and ponders.


    "Just play something more elegant, don''t want those inferior things, it''s boring."


    "Yes, I have no problem."


    Now that it''s settled, go out.


    Chen Changsheng suddenly said: "Zhao Ming, since you have mobilized so many people to surround you outside, why do you do so much? Are you reluctant to destroy your bar? "


    The smile on Zhao Ming''s face remained unchanged: "Changsheng, what do you say?"


    "Why do you know what I''m talking about. Everyone is living in the capital, the noise is so big, why do you think I will accept this result without saying a word? And send your sister here for adventure, isn''t that interesting? "


    Even Zhao Ruoxi was confused.


    Chen Changsheng clapped his legs and stood up: "today, all the nine jiedan masters in Beijing are out. It''s just for tonight''s action. Oh, because of my reasons, I didn''t inform our family


    "But even so, can we hide it from our family? If you three big valves can hide from our Chen family, then now it''s not four big valves. Why don''t you understand this simple truth? "


    Zhao Ming said nothing.


    Over the Queen''s bar, there are nine strong breath.


    When I first set foot in the capital, I met with a great crisis.


    Li Rui is also drunk.


    The water is too deep.

 Chapter 497

    "The so-called nine masters."


    "Oh."


    "Who gave you the courage to send so many people to challenge me?"


    Li Rui no longer wants to listen to the arguments and ignore the noise.


    He stood up and said, "come on, let''s go out and have a look."


    "Li Rui, don''t be impulsive. We''ll just wait here. Our Chen family won''t sit back and ignore us. "


    Chen Changsheng grabbed Li Rui and advised him, "it''s not cost-effective to go out now."


    "You don''t think it''s worth it. I think it''s worth it. Since they want to play a big ticket, I don''t mind at all. But before that, I really wondered if they were not afraid of me... "


    Li Rui looks at Zhao Ming and Wu yingyue.


    All of a sudden, he laughed: "it''s just abandoned children. It''s meaningless furnishings."


    Zhao Ming''s face darkened. In fact, when he came here, he knew that he had been treated as an abandoned son.


    Wu yingyue had such an awareness for a long time: "this is the life of us. We have the best and the worst at the same time."


    "Poor thing."


    Li Rui goes to the exit of the bar.


    "I''m really curious. If I fight here, won''t it disturb the secular society?"


    Chen Changsheng was right behind Li Rui. He said with a smile, "if you don''t see it in the newspaper, no one will believe it."


    Li Rui lost his smile in silence. That''s true.


    "Four gate valve, the other three all join hands to do this. Changsheng, I''m afraid you Chen family are also powerless. In my opinion, you go first and don''t make unnecessary sacrifices. Besides, you can''t help with this level of fighting. "


    Chen Changsheng was silent for a moment and nodded: "OK."


    What happened tonight is not based on his will.


    He''s just Chen Changsheng, not the owner of the Chen family, or a man of heaven.


    Not even in the fight.


    Chen Changsheng''s fingernails pierced into the flesh without feeling the pain.


    For the first time, he felt that weakness was an original sin!


    I''ve never hated myself so much for not being strong enough.


    Chen Changsheng turned around and said, "Li Rui, I didn''t treat you well today. Don''t be angry with me."


    "Oh, why are you angry? Don''t think too much about it. It''s not a parting. Do you really think I''m afraid of their nine masters? "


    "Well, it''s the end of the day. This is not you, Jiang Hua. Otherwise, if you have a noble person to help you in Jianghua, you think you can escape that time. The funny thing is that if you don''t go in heaven, you can''t go in hell. "


    On the neon sign opposite the bar, an old man in grey robes stands up with his head high, showing his noble demeanor.


    "You are really ridiculous. Why do you think that if I dare to come to the capital, I have no foundation?" Li Rui shook his head.


    "Unless the lion king comes out to protect you, but he is not in the capital at all. Even the heavenly king Lao Tzu can''t protect you."


    "I don''t need insurance. I can clean you up by myself." Li Rui''s eyes swept the nine strong one by one.


    "Come and fight."


    "I dare you The old man leaped down from the neon light, floating like a fairy.


    Li Rui''s hands are full of thunder, and he goes up to his face: "see if you can catch my thunder prison sword!"


    Click!


    The thunder prison knife is ten meters long, and it cuts directly at the old man.


    The old man clapped it with one hand, and a golden palm print came out of his palm, which quickly covered Li Rui.


    As soon as the experts fight, they will know if they have.


    The collision between the two sides, Li Rui''s thunder prison knife cut the tired golden fingerprints.


    "It''s a little interesting. Is this the Buddha''s palm?"


    "Hum, give me another hand!"


    The old man didn''t like it and continued to hit Li Rui.


    This time, the palm is more concise than the previous one, and the golden color is dazzling.


    Some passers-by saw this scene and exclaimed: "modern technology is developed, and there are such 3D special effects on the streets."


    "Look at that old man, isn''t he making a movie? It''s the same as it is. "


    "The man is pretty handsome. That old man is probably a villain."


    There are people watching, but none believe that this is fighting.


    We all watch it as if it were fun.


    Li Rui''s hands turned into two thunder prison knives and split at the old man.


    Another crash, a dull sound.


    It''s like the sound of firecrackers in a barrel.


    Li Rui and the old man deliberately controlled the scope of the spread and tried not to hurt others.


    The old man saw that the second attack still did not work, so he was furious: "are you still at the theatre?"


    He naturally said this to the other eight experts who came together.


    Eight figures fell gently in front of Li Rui.


    In addition, the number of old people and pedestrians is increasing.


    "You''d better surrender. No one will protect you this time. Hand in the secret script."


    "Don''t struggle any more."


    "If you don''t give up, we can save you from so much pain."


    Nine experts, three people speak.


    Li Rui sneered: "it seems that you like to fight by numbers. In that case, don''t blame me for calling people."


    "Ha ha ha, where do you think this is? This is the capital. " The old man stroked his chin beard and said with a long smile, "you should stop bluffing. As a warrior, I advise you to cherish your dignity."


    Dignity?


    Li Rui spat hard on the ground.


    "A few shameless people, also preach to me. You go up together. I''m afraid. "


    The old man was furious.


    "Kill


    The old man took the lead in the charge.


    The other eight also rushed to Li Rui.


    Li Rui had a chill in his eyes.


    "It''s your own death. You can''t blame me."


    Li Rui said in his heart: come out, ghost generals!


    The door of chengdi opens quietly.


    The Niu and Ma ghost generals, who are already ready to go, rush out of the gate of chengdi.


    The black wind blows.


    "Rush, for the doll!"


    "For the latest doll!"


    "For all the fun!"


    Li Rui communicated well with these ghost generals before they set out.


    If summoned, they will get rich rewards - dolls or something. The cattle and horses have no resistance at all.


    This is the fact that Li Rui gradually revealed the power of terror after he gained a firm foothold.


    Other people''s power is the family, Li Rui''s power, behind is a whole Prefecture!


    What Jie Dan Jing, how many have how many!


    It''s just that it costs a lot to open this kind of door and summon so many ghost generals at one time.


    Rao is the strength of Li Rui''s soul, but behind him, he also feels very hard.


    The old people and others killed in front of us feel a great sense of terror and crisis.


    But they don''t know where the terror came from.


    All of a sudden, a master fell down.


    Then the second master fell.


    There are no signs, just like Zhongxie... Zhongxie!


    The old man roared: "it''s a means of soul attack!"


    Just as he said this, another man fell down.


    The scene has begun to get out of control.


    This battle is doomed to a good ending from the beginning.

 Chapter 498

    This is not a fair fight at all.


    Both sides of the battle had expected each other in advance, but Li Rui was better at it after all.


    When the ghost generals of the underworld come out, the battle will be a complete collapse.


    The nine masters are facing opponents who can''t see at all, and even Li Rui can''t see how the ghost generals play. But the way of fighting in the underworld is not the same at all.


    They are pure soul body attacks.


    Attack the weakest part of others in the way they are best at.


    From Li Rui''s perception, we can probably see that the ghost generals attack one person in twos and threes, ruthlessly pull the opponent''s soul body out of his body, and then fight each other.


    There''s not much suspense.


    In a short time of one minute, the old man led the other six people to escape quickly


    "Very fast."


    With a sneer, Li Rui turned around and showed his hand to Chen Changsheng: "I just said, don''t be so desperate. You just don''t believe me. See how fast they run. "


    Chen Changsheng is speechless.


    On one side, Zhao Ming and others were bloodless.


    This includes Li mengduo, a fat man who has not gone far. He watched his family come and go quickly.


    Li Rui said to Zhao Ming, "in the next few days, I will visit the four gate valve one by one. Get ready and let me see how big your cards are


    It''s already twelve o''clock in the evening.


    It''s time to go back and rest.


    Li Rui and Chen Changsheng return to siheyuan.


    Chen Changsheng didn''t speak all the way. He was very curious, but it was inconvenient to ask.


    Li Rui is not willing to talk more.


    It can be said that it is quite arrogant. As soon as I arrived in the capital, I came across this kind of thing.


    But it''s OK. It''s past without danger.


    Li Rui went to bed early. The next morning, Li Rui finished his breakfast and said to Chen Changsheng, "go to your house first."


    "All right."


    Chen Changsheng looks solemn.


    It''s a big deal.


    Last night, the four great powers were all in chaos. Everyone didn''t expect that the nine great nine elixirs would attack Li Rui and kill three of them on the spot.


    I was scared away.


    It can be said that it''s quite a loser and a loser.


    But there''s no way. This is a strong man.


    On the way to Chen''s house, Chen Changsheng said, "you had a discussion about last night. My father was there yesterday. Our Chen family can only remain neutral. If you have to go to war, it involves too much. "


    "I only make friends with you, not with your family. It doesn''t matter whether your family supports me or not."


    Chen Changsheng said with a smile, "that''s true."


    Family affairs do not involve his making friends. As long as he hasn''t become the head of the Chen family, it can be said that this incident has nothing to do with him.


    Chen''s family owns a big villa in the capital.


    It covers a large area and has a strong sense of the times.


    In ancient times, it would have to be a "Lord" level person to have such a house.


    The four big valves have such status and influence.


    "My father''s name is Chen Shuqing, and my mother''s name is Guo."


    Chen Chuang stops his car at the door and takes Li Rui in.


    Chen Shuqing, dressed in Tang Dynasty clothes, had been waiting with his wife in the living room.


    As soon as Li Rui came in, Chen Shuqing got up and said, "welcome to my humble abode!"


    "If you''re still in a humble home, there won''t be many good houses down there that day." Li Rui smiles and shakes Chen Shuqing''s outstretched hand.


    "Sit down, please." Chen Shuqing asked for tea.


    Several people sat down in wooden chairs.


    "Changsheng said that you visited our Chen family at the first stop. It really made our Chen family shine. Previously, I would like to thank you for your help many times. "


    "Uncle Chen is polite. They are all friends. I didn''t think so much."


    Li Rui took a sip of the tea and said, "good tea."


    However, it''s a little worse than the tea drunk there. After all, this kind of tea can only nourish the body at most. Even, it can only satisfy the appetite.


    Chen Shuqing smile, he is satisfied with the family''s entertainment business: "this time you come, the capital is lively. We had a meeting last night to discuss it. They asked me, "do you want to kill people?"


    "That''s not the case." Li Rui put the tea down and said softly, "I''m not a bloodthirsty person. If someone hadn''t been greedy, they would have been at peace."


    It could have been.


    But not now.


    There is no such reason, only let others kill.


    Li Rui didn''t like that for a long time. It''s not comfortable to passively bear others'' malice and not fight back.


    When Chen Shuqing heard Li Rui''s implication, he just laughed.


    "I heard that you have given Changsheng some secret scripts, and I have also prepared some small gifts. I hope you don''t dislike them."


    The servant came out of the room with a plate in his hand.


    Ten servants, ten plates.


    The dish is open. There are expensive medicines in it.


    "Yes, thank you. Please pack it up and send it to my house." Li Rui said with a smile.


    People in Beijing can''t take so many things.


    Chen Shuqing nodded: "no problem."


    "Uncle Chen, my main goal this time is not the four gate valve, but Zhao 3000. Don''t know where he is now? "


    "He''s a guest of the Li family."


    "Oh?"


    Li Rui is very interested. How can Zhao 3000 go back to the Li family and what he wants to do.


    Others may not know, but Li Rui can know that Zhao 3000 is the incarnation of the extreme way demon.


    Li Rui also knows what the devil wants to do.


    Jidao Tianmo wants to leave the world, but he needs a lot of resources. One of these resources can be to absorb the aura and soul power of others.


    The second, of course, can also be practiced step by step. A large number of precious medicines can pile up the realm and strength.


    "How can the Li family accommodate Zhao 3000?"


    "The Li family want to use Zhao 3000 to do things. Maybe they have their own ambition. In any case, the Li family''s wind review has never been very good. It''s hard for people to believe where their moral bottom line is. "


    As Chen Shuqing said, he took a deep look at Li Rui: "I heard that Zhao 3000 is your friend?"


    "He and I are not friends. If we were friends, we would not pit me like this. He has his own ideas. He can be friends only if he has the same aspirations. He has different aspirations and doesn''t work together. "


    "I can''t see through this man. I don''t know why he has changed so much in a short time. Since he came back from Jianghua, Zhao 3000 has become a first-class master from an unknown little man. It''s said that it''s from you that we get some unique secret script. "


    "Or maybe you''re from the same school, because Zhao Kuafu''s surname is Zhao, and his skills are almost the same."


    Chen Shuqing''s eyes were deep: "it''s very disturbing."


    "So I came here this time to know your uneasiness." Li Rui smiles and says that you families will have today.


    Among the people who were sent to Jianghua at the beginning, there were not necessarily no Chen family members.

 Chapter 499

    "There is no trouble in the world, and ordinary people disturb themselves."


    Li Rui said that there are too many reasons for these disputes.


    If it wasn''t for their greed, they went all the way from the capital to Jianghua, how could Zhao 3000 appear?


    Don''t mention this trip to the capital.


    "In fact, I don''t want to come to the capital at all. I don''t think it''s interesting. I''m fine in Jianghua. I came here for this mess. I think it''s better for you to restrain yourself


    Chen Shuqing smiles dryly.


    "In addition, in this world, if you really want to play the rules, please obey the natural law of survival of the fittest. Otherwise, everyone would be in a good mood? The four big valves in the capital are not a great threat to me. "


    Li Rui takes a look at Chen Shuqing.


    Chen Shuqing said with a smile: "you are powerful and a new generation of genius. You really don''t need to look at us. On the contrary, if someone provokes you, you will definitely call back. That''s why my Chen family has always been reluctant to get involved. "


    Li Rui and Chen Shuqing look at each other and laugh.


    In fact, Li Rui still has a question. At the beginning, how did Changsheng arrange to go to Jianghua city? Is this really just a coincidence?


    In other words, there are people in the Chen family who can figure out what''s the big chance.


    Of course, this question is not easy to ask.


    Li Rui just has reason to doubt and has no definite idea. When he asks, it seems that his EQ is too low.


    The next topic for both sides to talk about is nothing more than the cultivation of martial arts. Chen Shuqing himself is a senior member of the Huaxia group. He is one of the giants responsible for the overall affairs of the Huaxia group in Beijing. His realm also has jiedan realm.


    "Uncle Chen, I don''t know what''s so strange about the thunder robbery in jiedan?"


    "Thunder robbery is mainly to wash the spirit and combine the aura of the human body with the power of the soul. Do you know what true Qi is? "


    "I know something, but I''m not particularly clear."


    "After thunder robbery, it''s true Qi."


    "Where is true Qi stronger than spiritual Qi?"


    Chen Shuqing said nothing and raised his hand to Li Rui''s teacup.


    The tea is rippling slightly.


    A drop of tea was floating in the middle of the tea for a long time.


    "The persistence and refinement of Qi is much higher than that of Reiki. But I''ve heard that you''re in a distracted state. You can even compete with the jiedan masters. This is what I don''t understand. "


    Li Rui knows it well, because the practice systems of both sides are not necessarily the same thing.


    It is impossible to measure the extreme way divine skill according to the general system of skill. The sixth weight of the extreme way, you can almost hang and tie a knot in the realm of Dan.


    "Uncle Chen, what should we do to prepare for the thunder robbery?"


    "You should be prepared to replenish your aura at any time. In addition, it''s better to have an amulet in case you can''t resist the most violent thunderstorm. At least you can save your life."


    Li Rui was very solemn. This is a very unusual remark.


    The strength of thunder robbery may far exceed the expected estimate.


    It is possible that so many people died in this thunder robbery that Chen Shuqing could say this.


    "I see. Thank you for your help."


    "You''re welcome. We are all part of the Chinese martial arts. This kind of thing is just a matter of lifting a finger. You have to shoulder the real difficulties yourself. Which one are you going to visit next? "


    "Zhao family, one by one."


    "Not bad." Chen Shuqing understood Li Rui''s meaning, and knew that Li Rui intended to take all the benefits first, and then went to the Li family to fight Zhao 3000 after trying to strengthen his own strength.


    "Dinner."


    Chen Shuqing''s wife, Guo, came.


    After all, this is his home. However, the Chen family is also very prosperous. There are several house owners and they are a big family.


    According to Chen Shuqing, the Chen family is mainly in the political field.


    "The Zhao family has a lot of influence in the military, while the Li family is the leader in the business world. The Wu family is not directly engaged in these three kinds of activities. The Wu family has a lot of intelligence, and the women of the Wu family in the past dynasties are extraordinary. "


    "Oh?"


    "The Wu family knows how to get married. Our three families, more or less, are all Wu family members. Well, it''s also powerful. "


    Chen Shuqing said with a smile, took a look at his wife Guo, and then whispered: "but my wife is much better than the women of Wu family."


    Guo''s smiling face Yingying: "I just know it in my heart. You specially explain it. On the contrary, it makes people laugh. I think you are afraid of your wife."


    How can the master of the grand Chen family be a wife fearing person.


    In fact, the owners of any big family are all extraordinary people. Otherwise, such a large family, with huge resources, will not be able to do so.


    Li Rui enjoyed the meal.


    After dinner, Chen Changsheng takes Li Rui around the house to make an introduction. After all, Chen Changsheng and Li Rui are the same generation. They are the friends who can play.


    "When I was a child at home, I was assassinated once. It''s in this room, right here. At that time, a distant relative of mine tried to stab me to death with a knife. Fortunately, I was very old and my heart was on the other side. "


    "Later, I didn''t like to live here. I would rather go to my grandparents'' house than to my grandparents'' house. Sometimes I feel that it''s not lucky to be born in such a family. It''s probably a kind of misfortune. We simply can''t choose our own destiny. "


    "But they also have advantages that others can''t have in their lifetime. In Maslow''s demand curve, many people still stay at the level of meeting survival needs. " Li Rui sighed, "do you know? You''re moaning without illness. "


    "If you hadn''t been here, I don''t want to think of so many strange things." Chen Changsheng sat down.


    "I''m going to visit the Zhao family. Are you friends with Zhao Ming?"


    "Just make use of each other, where can we talk about friends. A person who is willing to take out his own sister to set a trap for others, and who can''t do anything else, is a little better than the Li family


    "It''s ugly." Li Rui shook his head. "It''s almost time for me to start. Would you like to go there with me?"


    "I won''t go. At your level, I can''t catch up." Chen Changsheng is helpless.


    Li Rui laughed: "don''t say that, our gap is only one line."


    "Roll, I know you''re talking about a straight line standing up."


    Chen Changsheng scolded, and then said: "but Zhao Ruoxi is still good, you don''t have to work hard to destroy flowers. She may be the only clean one in the Zhao family. "


    "I see."


    Li Rui steps out of Chen Changsheng''s room.


    In the sunny autumn, Li Rui walked out of Chen''s villa, looked back, narrowed his eyes and waved to Chen Changsheng.


    These families are not beautiful at all.

 Chapter 500

    Li Rui came to Zhao''s house alone.


    The Zhao family also wants to be relatively low-key and introverted. For example, Chen Changsheng has a courtyard by himself. There is only one courtyard in the Zhao family. When Li Rui visited, the first thing he saw was a big banyan tree in the courtyard.


    with luxuriant foliage.


    "Nowadays, most of the people who can afford to live in Siheyuan are families of powerful people. It''s hard for ordinary families to buy even if they have money. "


    Li Rui sees the old master of Zhao family at the door, sitting under the big banyan tree to enjoy the cool.


    The afterglow of autumn is still there, and the old man can be regarded as a person who knows how to recuperate.


    The receptionist led Li Rui to the banyan tree and provided the seats.


    "Welcome to our house, young man. Our family is nothing like Chen''s and Li''s. There''s nothing you want. "


    "Yes, my Lord, the emperor is guilty of the same crime as the common people. I can take a few people''s lives, and no one cares about that. "


    "Presumptuous!" Old master Zhao was furious and said, "this is the root of the Imperial City under the emperor''s feet. Do you want to be wild?"


    The guard who followed Mr. Zhao drew a pistol and aimed it at Li Rui.


    Li Rui gently smile: "shoot, try to see if this bullet can hit me."


    "Shoot!" Mr. Zhao drank deeply.


    The guard pulls the trigger, and a flame shoots out from the muzzle of the gun. The bullet comes to Li Rui quickly, but it stops ten centimeters away and can''t enter any more.


    The bullet is still spinning, and you can see all the bullets through 360 degrees.


    Li Rui gently raised his hand and twisted the bullet. The bullet stopped spinning. Li Rui flicked the bullet gently and the bullet penetrated into the banyan tree.


    "A good banyan tree can only live for half a year at most. It''s a pity."


    But the banyan leaves rustle down.


    It turns yellow rapidly.


    All things in the world have life and death. Li Rui can absorb the aura of all things by swallowing water from the black whale on one hand, and revive all things by eternal life from the green emperor on the other hand.


    For banyan tree, the bullet itself is not powerful, but if you get a little bit of the power of black whale''s water swallowing skill, you will die quickly.


    The leaves turn yellow and the trunks wither, almost at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "I''m not afraid of you. I''m not respectful of others. You are not a great founder of the country. You have taught a descendant like Zhao Ming that your family has taken and plundered for personal gain... Do you think I am afraid of you? "


    Li Rui''s face was calm, and he didn''t pay any attention to the killing eyes of old master Zhao.


    "Do you think my Zhao family is empty?" Old master Zhao is full of the spirit of killing.


    "Yes, I am when you have no one in the Zhao family."


    Li Rui looks at Mr. Zhao.


    Defiance.


    What''s up?


    I''m not convinced. Let''s fight.


    Old master Zhao stares at Li Rui with a cold voice: "you always have family."


    "You can try it, but I didn''t expect that you were so shameless that you could say such things. I''m sorry. Please die. "


    The door to the earth opens.


    Niu12 comes out of chengdi gate.


    Mr. Zhao''s eyes suddenly widened.


    He is not an old man without resistance. On the contrary, his strength has reached jiedan.


    When master Zhao patted the chair, a flying knife in the chair instantly killed Li Rui. The momentum of the throwing knife is like a rainbow, reflecting a bright shadow and clear light. It is unparalleled in murderous spirit.


    Li Rui was on guard.


    In fact, Mr. Zhao is looking for the right direction. Li Rui''s strength depends on external forces.


    If we fight against each other, Li Rui can''t resist the siege of the nine masters.


    This is the conclusion of the meeting after the defeat of the nine masters.


    It''s the only way to defeat Li Rui.


    The ancient bronze flying dagger is awe inspiring and incises Li Rui''s body protecting aura sharply. If you enter into the world of no one, you will stab Li Rui''s heart directly.


    The flying knife stabs the body!


    At the same time, Niu 12''s attack also arrived in front of old master Zhao. He blasted out his soul and locked it in the door of chengdi!


    Old master Zhao died.


    "Brother Li, don''t you mind? The old man has pierced you. Your heart is bleeding


    "It''s OK. I didn''t hurt my heart. I moved my internal organs at the critical moment."


    "OK, I''ll go back." Niu 12 goes back to the gate of chengdi.


    Li Rui slowly returned to his seat and sat down, covering his heart and stopping the bleeding there.


    But the injury was very serious. Master Zhao''s strike not only damaged Li Rui''s body, but also caused more serious damage to Li Rui''s body.


    One blow will decide life and death. Mr. Zhao gambles on all the murders.


    Li Rui coughed twice, vomited a mouthful of blood and turned pale.


    "Fortunately, the Zhao family is such a Jie Dan Jing, otherwise I would really die."


    As soon as the voice fell, another old man came out of the inner door of the courtyard.


    "Fortunately, there is more than one jiedanjing in the Zhao family, otherwise you will escape from Shengtian."


    The old man came to Li Rui.


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m the Zhao family, the brother of the old man in front of you!"


    "Never heard of it?" Li Rui frowned.


    "It''s just a light and a dark, but from today on, I don''t have to hide in the dark."


    "It''s a good plan to kill two birds with one stone." Li Rui praised.


    Old master Zhao is dead. Next, it''s the second master Zhao who will sing the main play.


    The Zhao family still won''t fall, but Li Rui won''t be able to sing.


    High, really high.


    "Hand over the secret script, but you will not die." Second master Zhao''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he had a long sword with Lingqi blade in his hand.


    The color of the glaze looms.


    "I won''t give in." Li Rui said lightly.


    The second master of Zhao directly slashed Li Rui.


    Li Rui may die if this knife goes down.


    But Li Rui''s figure is very fast, and he doesn''t give Zhao Er ye any chance to do it.


    "Want to run?"


    The second master of Zhao gave a cold hum and was about to pursue him. Suddenly he was cold behind his back. In a moment, he saw his body fall down.


    After Zhao Erye, the door of inheriting the land opens again, and the soul of Zhao Erye is grasped by Niu Shier.


    "Brother Li is brother Li. That''s right."


    Niu 12 swallowed the soul of Zhao Er ye and flew into the gate of chengdi.


    Li Rui went back to the wooden chair and sat down.


    This time, his injury was really serious. He coughed several times and even vomited a lot of blood. It looked very miserable.


    It seems that the fire of life will be extinguished at any time.


    However, no one in the Zhao family will be killed again.


    "Come out and have a talk. It''s one of the four big valves in Beijing."


    No one came out.


    It seems that this is a dead end.


    It''s better to let two old people stay at home.


    "Shame."


    Li Rui snorted and got up to leave. Before walking out of the courtyard, Li Rui raised his foot to the ground.


    The courtyard seemed to be hit by a shell, and the whole courtyard collapsed.


    With dust all around, Li Rui walks away slowly.


    Now that we have done something, we have to pay the price!


    "Well, it''s time to go to the Wu family. It''s a pity that I''m so badly hurt. How can I go?"


    Li Rui thinks about it and raises his hand for a taxi.


    Then we have to take a taxi.

 Chapter 501

    Compared with Chen and Zhao, the Wu family in Beijing is much more low-key.


    This may be because the Wu family is more or less with the help of others, and its strength does not come from itself.


    There are many beauties in the Wu family. They have been beautiful from generation to generation. They marry with extraordinary families and realize the marriage of interests.


    When Li Rui came to Wu''s house, he felt the villa was amazing.


    Not only because the villa is exquisite and luxurious.


    The most important thing is that the villa can be called a beautiful woman.


    Li Rui''s feeling is that he accidentally stepped into the emperor''s back palace. Whether she is a 13-year-old cardamom girl, or a 40 year old father and daughter, her appearance is extremely outstanding.


    One of them is more beautiful than the star Liu Yifei''s mother and daughter.


    "The Wu family deserves to be a home of beauties. They are really beautiful."


    Wu yingyue, a gentle woman, grinds her hands, makes tea for Li Rui, and serves Li Rui to sit down.


    Wu yingyue''s mother, Wu Jian, is the contemporary owner of the Wu family.


    The first time Li Rui heard the name, he felt that the family must have taken it from the meaning of "women do not let men".


    "Auntie Wu, why are all women at home..."


    "Because men go to work." Wu jianwomen said with a smile.


    Li Rui couldn''t help feeling that he had asked an idiot question.


    Yeah.


    Men have gone out to work, and women are, of course, full-time wives at home!


    Why didn''t you think of such a simple question.


    "Li Rui, you can visit me, but I don''t have any medicinal materials for you. I''ll leave you for dinner at most. You can see where our family looks like other families. They are all women comrades. "


    This Wu Jian woman is like a pistol shooting, and her mouth has a kind of vigorous and resolute atmosphere.


    "Not necessarily? Aunt Wu, I can see clearly that day. An aunt of your Wu family is in it. Why, she is not here today? "


    Li Rui said with a smile: "aunt Wu bullies me. I don''t understand, do you? If so, why don''t you go to the Zhao family? "


    Wu Jin''s face changed slightly.


    How can she not be clear about the Zhao family.


    On the surface, it seems that the Wu family ascended the status of a powerful family by marriage, but in fact, the Wu family relied on information.


    Nowadays, the role of intelligence is not so big.


    The "warm fragrant Pavilion" of the Wu family has always been a mysterious place for exchanging information.


    Where does this information come from?


    From the pillow.


    It''s coming from hidden piles everywhere.


    Moreover, the Wu family is not necessarily the heirs who did not pick the beam. There are people in the court.


    But the Zhao family is not a vegetarian.


    But the head of the Zhao family just died.


    It''s two when you die.


    After this battle, Zhao family''s vitality was greatly damaged. I''m afraid it''s hard to get rid of it.


    "Or shall I invite her out to die?" Wu Jin woman asks tentatively.


    Li Rui smiles and shakes his head: "forget it, it''s boring. Be conscious and hand over what I want. "


    Wu Jin''s plump body trembled, and she laughed so much: "it''s easy to do. You can take our yingyue away. It''s said that you, Mr. Li, like this one best. My family''s yingyue is worthy of you. "


    Li Rui had a black line on his face: "my family already has it."


    "It''s OK. There are no men who dislike women." Wu didn''t care.


    Wu yingyue was embarrassed: "Mom... How can you sell your daughter like this? One time is not enough, two times is not enough, three times is not enough... Brother Li said that if you don''t want it, you have to let me do it backwards."


    The atmosphere of this family is not bad. There are not so many opinions about status.


    You can see from Wu yingyue''s complaints that she is not particularly afraid of this "mother" in her family


    Wu Jian''s eyes rolled up and said, "human Li Zhenren doesn''t like you. You are so beautiful here. I tell you that every day I eat and drink at home, and I can spend money on it. I''ve long wanted to send you out... "


    Wu yingyue blushed.


    That''s shy.


    Wu yingyue covered her face: "it''s you who talk about me in front of other boys every day, so that no one wants me. Don''t you spend tens of millions a year? What''s the big deal! "


    Tens of millions a year.


    Li Rui smacks his tongue.


    Is this girl proposing conditions?


    "Good guy, you think tens of millions are missing, don''t you? I''m not in charge of my family. I don''t know the price of firewood, rice, oil and salt. Our family only spends 200 million yuan a year, and you''ll get 20 million yuan a year. If it wasn''t for me, you would have been driven away! "


    Wu Jian hates that iron is not made of steel, but to Li Rui, she always means to put forward some conditions.


    Together is to tell Li Rui that you can take my daughter, but you have to have the strength.


    Wu yingyue has suffered a lot since she was a child. You have to treat her well.


    significant.


    Li Rui said with a smile: "since aunt Wu is so generous, I''ll try my best to adjust yingyue. From today on, she is my maid."


    With these words, Wu jinwomen and Wu yingyue''s faces changed.


    "This, this..."


    Wu Jian woman is in a bit of trouble.


    After all, she is her own daughter. If she is taken away to be a servant girl, where is the face of the Wu family?


    "Mr. Li, are you serious?"


    Asked Wu.


    Li Rui nodded: "seriously, why not? You Wu family have nothing, am I blocked in vain? Doesn''t that make sense? One life for another. From today on, Wu yingyue has nothing to do with the Wu family. She''s from the Li family. "


    Li Rui got up and came to Wu yingyue: "come with me. From then on, you don''t have to worry about being sold as a benefit chip. Our family is at home, carefree. "


    Wu yingyue looks at Wu Jianren.


    Although she just showed that she didn''t care, in fact, the family still depends on Wu jianwomen''s attitude.


    If Wu yingyue is really asked to do anything, she can only do it obediently.


    "Yingyue, would you like to?" Asked Wu.


    "Mom, I want to stay at home for a few more years."


    "Immortal Li, this matter..."


    "It''s not negotiable." Li Rui is crisp.


    "You are a real person. You can''t rob people''s women. It''s not in line with your noble demeanor. It''s even more humiliating to the family of Li when it''s spread out."


    "Who told you this was robbery? That''s the price. " Li Rui glanced at Wu jianwoman, which made her feel a strong sense of killing.


    Li Rui''s eyes were full of cold light: "since you call me immortal Li, you know that immortal Li can''t be humiliated!"


    Real people can''t be insulted!


    Wu Jian woman does not know.


    However, Wu yingyue is a treasure in her heart.


    After all, it''s blood and blood.


    Li Rui heard that his family had three wives and four concubines


    If it''s taken, isn''t it


    "No, I don''t agree! You can''t take yingyue with you Exclaimed Wu Jin''an.


    "Oh?"


    With Li Rui''s question, a Black Whirlwind blows over Wu''s villa.


    In the whirlwind, the appearance of women in the Wu family is rapidly declining.


    Including Wu yingyue, including Wu Jinren!


    A woman''s face is better than her life!

 Chapter 502

    "Stop, I''ll go with you!"


    Wu yingyue''s face was full of tears. She knelt down in front of Wu Jian: "Mom, I can''t make a small cotton padded jacket next to you in the future. You should take good care of yourself."


    Wu yingyue was in tears.


    She hates Li Rui.


    But there was nothing she could do.


    It''s better to sacrifice her than to bury her with her family!


    Li Rui was very moved.


    But it didn''t matter.


    To do something wrong, you have to pay for it. This is a universal truth.


    No, just because it''s a woman.


    If this is a father and son, father and son cry, even if it?


    It doesn''t exist. It''s impossible.


    What it should be, it has to be.


    If the Wu family wants to be shameful, don''t others?


    This trip to the capital is to collect the old accounts.


    The price should be paid, the same can not be less!


    This is Li Rui''s will.


    No one''s will is the transfer.


    Wu Jian''s eyes were full of tears: "enough!"


    She yelled enough at Li Rui.


    That''s surrender.


    Li Rui, stop.


    Then, like Wu yingyue.


    Wu yingyue shakes her hand and hands it to Li Rui.


    Li Rui grabs the palm of her hand and passes a aura to her.


    Wu yingyue''s face recovered quickly.


    This is a wonderful use of emperor Qing''s longevity.


    Black whale water swallow master plunder.


    The Qing emperor''s longevity skill is mainly about recovery.


    This is the idea of death and life.


    Others looked at Wu yingyue''s face like a miracle.


    But others don''t have the privilege of being young again.


    For a while, Wu jinwomen became the target of public criticism.


    "Wu jinwomen, what have you done?"


    "The Wu family is ruined because of you!"


    "You have done evil!"


    The loss of a woman''s face is more painful than death.


    No woman does not love beauty.


    Women are willing to beautify themselves at any price. Now, it''s just because of Wu jianwomen''s mistake, which leads to such a result.


    Many women are well maintained, and people in their 50s look like they are in their 30s.


    Now his face has become ravine and old.


    Wu lost the beauty of the country, no foothold!


    It was almost a disaster of doom, and so easily fell on the Wu family.


    From then on, the Wu family, the four great powers, may no longer exist.


    Wu chin Kuen sat down on the ground with remorse.


    What Wu yingyue heard and saw in her ears were insults to her mother.


    Approaching the door, Wu yingyue stopped and looked back.


    She didn''t want to go any more.


    But I had to go.


    A dilemma.


    "Sir, can you help my mother?"


    Li Rui looked back at her and sighed: "give me a smile?"


    Wu yingyue was reluctant to smile.


    It''s worse to laugh than to cry.


    After all, it''s not a happy smile from the heart.


    Li Rui gave him a soft hand.


    It''s like spring wind and rain.


    Everything revives.


    With the speed visible to the naked eye, the appearance of Wu jianwomen and others has recovered again, even more than before!


    This great change surprised and pleased the women of the Wu family.


    Many women''s eyes were filled with tears.


    "Thank you, Mr. Li!"


    "Thank you


    Wu Jian looked at Li Rui and her daughter, nodding slightly: "thank you."


    This thank you is not only to Li Rui, but also to Wu yingyue.


    Since then, Wu yingyue is no longer the Wu family.


    Wu yingyue is a member of the Li family. Thank you. It''s the woman of the Li family.


    How clever is Wu yingyue? How can she not hear the meaning of Wu Jinren''s tone?


    She shed tears.


    "Mom, take good care of yourself in the future. I''ll come back to see you if I have a holiday."


    Li Rui, unable to laugh or cry, took her away: "do you think this is a part-time job? It''s a lifelong service. "


    Wu yingyue is crying like a tearful person.


    pear blossom bathed in the rain -- a weeping beauty.


    It''s like a woman who''s been abducted.


    It looks so pathetic.


    Li Rui wondered: "you are a strange woman. If you cry again, I will make you old."


    Wu yingyue stopped crying immediately. She not only stopped crying, but also observed Li Rui''s face sadly.


    I''m afraid that Li Rui will change when he is angry.


    Like a wronged child.


    After all, the first time Li Rui saw her in the bar, it was just Wu yingyue''s disguise. Disguise is very impressive, disguise is very noble and dignified.


    In fact, she is a princess from a rich family. She has both the family background and the appearance of a princess, but she has no shortage of bad things.


    But it''s easy to cure her.


    Li Rui smiles and takes Wu yingyue away.


    It''s too late to visit the two families in succession.


    Li Rui takes Wu yingyue back to Chen''s home.


    Chen Changsheng was very surprised to see this scene.


    "You went out and took a woman back?"


    "It''s Wu yingyue?"


    "I''ll take it. You are so brave. Do you know who Wu yingyue intended to give it to?"


    Li Rui glanced at Chen Changsheng: "to whom? "The king of heaven?"


    Chen Changsheng was speechless and said for a long time, "you really guessed right."


    "I''ll take her back to be a servant girl. Look at her temperament. She''s good enough to match the lintel of my Li family." Li Rui is jubilant.


    Chen Changsheng is more speechless.


    It''s all about what.


    Wu yingyue is one of the four beauties in Beijing. These four beauties are not those in the film and television industry, let alone those who are not on the stage.


    It''s the four beauties who are real and have different looks, family background and talent.


    Grab a beauty to be a maid?


    It''s amazing.


    "I think you are brave, not only brave, but also playing with fire. It will be difficult for you to do so. "


    Chen Changsheng can''t help feeling that the distance between people is too big.


    This dares to rob, or snatches when the servant girl.


    It''s really killing.


    But Li Rui didn''t care: "grab it, I see who dares to make it difficult for me."


    In the capital, of course, it''s not a horizontal trip, but those who can afford it are not afraid, and those who can''t dare to pay the price.


    The two of the Zhao family are dead, and there is still no sound.


    What can I do?


    "Give her a room next to mine. I''ll have to enjoy being served. I haven''t enjoyed it since I grew up. "


    Chen Changsheng cried, "you haven''t enjoyed it yet. You have four or five in your family. Thanks for your face."


    Li Rui glanced at him askance: "your little golden house is gone?"


    Wu yingyue looked extremely contemptuous.


    Oh, man.


    Chen Changsheng was angry and silent.


    It''s no fun killing the enemy like this.


    "Well, I''ll have it arranged. Haven''t you had dinner yet? Let''s go. I''ll take you out to dinner. "


    "Just waiting for your words."


    Li Rui is very happy. It''s better for Chen Changsheng to arrange the food. He''s familiar with this place. This is the advantage of the landlord.


    Two are happy, one is sad.


    Come to the car, Li Rui glares at Wu yingyue: "give me a smile, laugh happy!"


    Wu yingyue was speechless and had to smile.


    Not to mention, I''m very happy.


    Although strong twist melon is not sweet, but quench thirst ah!

 Chapter 503

    Chen Changsheng is really convinced by Li Rui''s skill in training women.


    I have to.


    Wu yingyue used to be such a cold person that she didn''t turn against anyone. But everyone who knows her well knows that there is a distance in the sky that can be measured by a ruler.


    Once upon a time, how many people thought Wu yingyue was a goddess? How many people cry and shout all kinds of love.


    As a result, Li Rui came here and said that if he asked to smile, he would smile.


    This may be restraint.


    Eating to death is probably the only way to be so determined.


    Chen Changsheng takes Li Rui to Guose shengxiao club.


    The owl is the owl of the owl, but the color of the country is different. But the waiters here are really beautiful. They should be good-looking and polite.


    If you have to say that it is worthy of the name of national beauty, Wu yingyue beside Li Rui may be able to.


    Wu yingyue is too attractive.


    Since she stepped into the national society, there have been waves of people who have been looking at her.


    Li Rui frowned slightly and said, "I''m afraid this girl is a disaster."


    Indeed, this kind of disaster should be confined to rural areas like Jianghua to avoid causing more disasters.


    Li Rui was deeply impressed by his decision and praised it in his heart.


    As they sat down, Chen Changsheng introduced them: "in fact, the best places to eat are not those famous hotels. It''s not a special place to decorate, but the cooks here are very different. They are the imperial cooks. They are inherited from the imperial cooks. "


    "It''s a big deal." Li Rui said with a smile that if it is like this, it is really worth looking forward to.


    You should know that you can satisfy the emperor''s craftsmanship. After all, it''s not easy to survive as a business that is not delicious and may be decapitated.


    It shows that the craftsmanship can fully meet the needs of those small groups of people who are tired of eating seafood every day. It has been tested in a diachronic way.


    "I just don''t know. After generations of spreading, how many points are still preserved?" Li Rui asked again.


    Wu yingyue said: "in my opinion, it is estimated that there are only three kinds of breakup skills that can be regarded as inherited. The others are all vanity. The chef here is the imperial chef in name. In fact, they are all held up by people. Before he became famous, he was just a cook in the countryside. There was nothing special about him. That is to say, it was later dug up by the boss in the backyard here that he got this false name. "


    "It is worthy of being the most informed Wu family." Li Rui said with a smile, "but since you''re here, just eat here. After all, there are so many people here to eat, which is enough to prove that it really has a little craftsmanship. "


    When ordering, Li Rui handed the menu to Wu yingyue: "this kind of thing should be done by the maid."


    Wu yingyue angrily took the menu, casually looked at it, and Maliu reported the names of several dishes.


    It looks like a regular customer.


    This servant girl is worth it.


    Li Rui could not help but feel awe.


    No wonder it is true that talent is the primary productive force.


    The most important thing is to master talents.


    When ordering good food, Li Rui and Chen Changsheng chat with each other. Wu yingyue occasionally says two sentences, but this girl usually doesn''t open her mouth. When she opens her mouth, she talks about the key points, slapping or supplementing with the information she knows.


    For a moment, Li Rui was a little impressed with Wu yingyue.


    There are several people coming up the aisle.


    Neither Li Rui nor Chen Changsheng.


    But they sat down at the table.


    Obviously they know Wu yingyue.


    "Yingyue, I didn''t tell you how I came here. Today''s meal is on me. Who are these two? Your friend? "


    The young man feels quite good about himself.


    Wu yingyue frowned slightly: "he is my master."


    This is Li Rui. She glances at him.


    This is the typical disaster.


    Li Rui''s good feeling just disappeared.


    This little girl is so wild that she dares to get into trouble.


    Sure enough, when the young man heard the word "master", he jumped up and down like a monkey with its tail touched: "no? Yingyue, don''t scare me. Who can be your master and who is qualified? "


    This is interesting. Li Ruiren is here. He asked who is qualified.


    Li Rui was too lazy to deal with this man, but he had to drive away: "have you finished, let''s leave. We ordered this table."


    "Eat your uncle!"


    The young man lifted the table.


    "I tell you, today, I''ll go to yingyue. Don''t stop me. I don''t care who you are, what status, in short, yingyue is not yours! You are not her master, please respect her


    It''s over. It''s hard to meet true love.


    "What is this, spare tire? Or a jack? " Li Rui asked Wu yingyue.


    Wu yingyue blushed: "don''t talk nonsense. I''m not that kind of bad woman."


    "Is this tap water?" Li Rui asked Chen Changsheng.


    Chen Changsheng had a bitter face and nodded: "maybe it is."


    "The table has been lifted. How can we eat? Who will deal with the situation? As for the owner of this hotel, is there no one in charge? "


    Li Rui was very puzzled.


    How come those waiters just look at it and don''t come forward to pull a side frame or something?


    Is there any royal law or natural law?


    "This is the club of his family." Wu yingyue said helplessly.


    Li Rui has a feeling that he is a dog.


    No wonder it''s so arrogant. The table can be lifted as soon as it''s said.


    It turns out that it''s Xiaomai who doesn''t care.


    "So it''s your family''s. OK, let''s go and eat in another family." Li Rui gets up and signals to Chen Changsheng.


    The young man stopped in front of Li Rui: "don''t go. If you don''t make it clear today, you are not allowed to go anywhere!"


    "Zhang Jun, be sensible. They''re people you can''t afford. Even if your father comes, you''ll have to kneel down in front of him to apologize. You don''t feel like a cow unless you want to die, and by the way, take the whole family and bury them with you. "


    Wu yingyue couldn''t see it, so she said something light.


    Zhang Jun''s young people and his companions suddenly looked frightened.


    The Wu family, where Wu yingyue lives, is one of the four major valves in the capital. What the Wu family is good at is information collection.


    As the princess of Wu''s parents, Wu yingyue has more information than ordinary people.


    It can be said that if the Wu family wants money, they can get rich in an instant just because they have so much information.


    Let alone a more effective threat.


    Wu yingyue''s words were like a rope suddenly around Zhang Jun''s neck.


    The horror that choked him.


    "You, what kind of identity are you? Who can make my father kneel when he comes? Why?"


    Zhang Jun is still a little unconvinced. In other words, he hopes that such problems can make him less afraid.


    Unfortunately, Wu just shook her head.


    That''s a stupid look.


    Zhang Jun knelt down in front of Li Rui and said, "please don''t go. I''m sorry. I''ll make amends for what I did just now. Please have a meal in our club today. It''s all free. The best hospitality


    So sensible?


    Li Rui took a look at him and coughed: "well, I''ll try my best to eat in your house."


    Zhang Jun was relieved.


    Fortunately, things are not so bad as to be irreparable.

 Chapter 504

    All the children who live in Beijing have a common understanding that they can''t cheat their fathers.


    Because this is the capital, no one knows if you can drop a brick anywhere, or you will hit some great person.


    Today, Zhang Jun is in his own club. Seeing Li Rui''s age, he doesn''t look very old.


    Li Rui and Chen Changsheng are unfamiliar faces to him.


    He dare to lift the table so arrogantly.


    Even dare to lift a table, of course, Zhang Jun did not realize at this time, lift the table this thing has been worth his life.


    After all, even if you lift Chen Changsheng''s desk, the four big valves in the capital, can that be the name that comes out?


    Also blame Chen Changsheng usually low-key, and love to run, do not mix well Beijing circle, leading to others do not know him.


    negative comment!


    Not a qualified dandy, super boy!


    "This Beijing circle is really interesting. I came here to have a good meal, but somehow the table was lifted. As a result, the person who lifted the table knelt down and asked others to eat because of a few words. "


    "That''s crazy."


    Li Rui shook his head and sighed that he really came out to see the world.


    How can I see so many wonderful operations before.


    Chen Changsheng said with a smile: "that kind of person is not a shame. In fact, most people still live a good life. Even if their parents are in a high position, they may take the subway to work. Just like today, if it wasn''t for women, it might not be so impolite. "


    "I don''t want to think about it. The servant girls are so good. Isn''t the master more powerful? If you don''t believe in evil, you''ll be scared to pee. "


    Li Rui can''t laugh or cry.


    The best.


    They are all the best.


    Today, it seems that the prosperous and noble things are not as high and unfathomable as they were shrouded in fog.


    Say a Beijing circle horizontal trip, who dares to jump out to say a word?


    Even if said, who knows the other side can backhand is a kneel apology?


    Well.


    Here comes the food.


    The dishes are served very fast, twelve courses, one by one.


    "Just for the speed of serving, I will praise this club!"


    Li Rui was so happy that he picked up his chopsticks and began to eat.


    Wu yingyue was not angry and said, "do you think everyone can enjoy this treatment? It''s not because you''re too cruel. Ordinary members, one dish an hour! "


    "One dish in an hour? It''s crazy. "


    "Of course, you can also accept an appointment." Chen Changsheng chimed in.


    "Although the national color sky owl is an unusual place, it''s only a cook who does business after all, and it''s not a royal relative. Even if they know some people with great energy, they dare not neglect them when they come here. "


    When Wu yingyue talked about this, she snorted: "that''s why Zhang Jungang is so afraid of you."


    "How dare he?" Li Rui asked.


    "To love is to lose wisdom." Chen Changsheng said with a smile.


    "This feeling is really interesting. I think it''s rare for this kind of one-sided love to achieve this kind of duty. It''s just a pity that not every emotion in the world can just correspond to each other. Maid, why do you think he is so devoted to you? "


    "It''s normal. I was a classmate with him in high school. He has always been in love with me secretly. Just look at his eyes. But he never says that I am his goddess, but the goddess has a master? "


    Wu yingyue looked at Li Rui and said with a smile, "if it''s changed for you, it''s like saying, in short, calling someone else''s master, how can you bear it? Do you think of something bad? "


    That''s not very nice.


    Li Rui put down his chopsticks and said seriously, "you don''t speak lightly. You really dare to play with fire. In that case, shall I help you to make some fire? "


    Li Rui looks at Wu yingyue''s face.


    Wu yingyue''s face changed greatly.


    However, Li Rui didn''t even raise her hand this time. Wu yingyue felt something strange on her face. She raised her hand and touched the ravines on her face. How old was she that made her feel like this!


    In an instant, Wu yingyue''s tears came out.


    "No!"


    She is only in her twenties, and naturally does not want to be deprived of her youth.


    The next second, the old feeling disappeared.


    The skin is smooth and elastic again.


    "This is the face you are proud of. In my eyes, it''s worthless. If I want it to bloom, it will bloom. If I want it to wither, it will wither. After all, it''s just a piece of skin. "


    "So the question is, who doesn''t have a skin?"


    Li Rui''s words gently echoed in Wu yingyue''s ears.


    "Next time I hear you insult me, I''ll slap you to death."


    Wu yingyue was trembling with fear.


    Li Rui smiles with pride.


    Xiao Yang, play games with me. You will be well treated.


    The next scene is very funny. Wu yingyue''s face is full of grievances, her eyes are full of tears, and she looks like an angry little daughter-in-law.


    Chen Changsheng wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to. He tried to hold it.


    Li Rui is very happy to eat alone. He praises the skill from time to time. This dish is really full of color, fragrance and flavor.


    I''m in a good mood. Everything tastes good.


    Li Rui suddenly felt his tongue numb.


    "It''s broken. I feel like I''ve eaten something bad. Have you eaten it?"


    Wu yingyue and Chen Changsheng are speechless.


    Chen Changsheng dipped his chopsticks in the vegetable juice and wrote two words on the table: poisonous.


    Wu yingyue is stiff.


    The eyelids won''t blink.


    At this time, the bustling national color sky owl suddenly appeared the grand occasion of clearing up. All the players walked out of the game automatically, and the pace was very crisp. No one even looked at Li Rui.


    It''s a bit weird.


    Someone came out slowly from the inside of the sky owl.


    "It''s odorless and tasteless. If it''s integrated into the dish, it will only make the dish more fragrant. This kind of poison can''t even stop the spirits. They are all numb, but it doesn''t kill people. "


    "This kind of poison is called fireworks. It looks very beautiful and it''s spectacular when it''s in full bloom, but the good thing is that it won''t kill people like shells. The person who developed this poison was the Tang clan in Sichuan and Sichuan. When it comes to using poison, no one in the Tang clan can match it. "


    The fat middle-aged man sat in front of Li Rui, but he was too careful not to get those dishes. He seemed to be afraid that he would be poisoned if he smelled something.


    "My dear Li Zhi, Li is a peach and plum all over the world, and wisdom is wisdom of wisdom."


    Li Zhi is also 60 years old. His fat appearance is pleasing. If he didn''t report to his family, he would never know such a big man.


    Li Zhi, the owner of the Li family, is known as the invisible super rich of Tao Zhugong.


    In Beijing, if Li Zhi is the second richest person, I''m afraid no one dares to be the first.


    The wealth of the Li family.


    It''s the best in the world.

 Chapter 505

    Rich people are smart.


    The Li family.


    The Li family, one of the four great powers, has been smart from generation to generation. Otherwise, the Li family will not have its present glory. It can be said that the Li family''s status today depends on the accumulation of generations.


    In Li Zhi''s generation, the Li family has been extremely brilliant. Wealth is the best in the world, and it has surpassed the other three and become a super valve.


    The current crisis is just a journey of the Li family.


    Li Zhi''s resourceful eyes are turning around Li Rui. It seems that he wants to find something different from this young man.


    But after a long wait-and-see, Li Zhi can only reluctantly admit that apart from Li Rui''s mysterious collection of secret books, there is nothing that he deserves to devote himself to.


    "At most, I''ll see if I can use my internal organs in the future."


    "Come on, take him to me!"


    Li Zhi ordered three people to come. The three men walked with a steady gait and a strong momentum. If there are martial arts strong presence, when will be shocked, Li family casually called is three knot Dan border strong guard?


    Is there any reason? Is there any royal law?


    When is jiedan like cabbages all over the street!


    It''s not scientific!


    Resources are often in the hands of a small number of people.


    Just like wealth, one percent of the people hold 90 percent of the wealth.


    Jiedanjing is only for a few people.


    This is the energy that a small group of people at the top of their lives can use.


    With a wave of Li Zhi''s hand, the three men walked towards Li Rui, intending to control Li Rui.


    However, Li Rui suddenly makes a counterattack. His body is extremely fast. In an instant, he breaks out and turns the black thunder into a long gun.


    With a string of three!


    Kill them by surprise!


    Black thunder contains the spirit absorbing effect of black whale''s water swallowing skill. The three people in the stab are like spicy string of incense, and like flesh and bone, and their bodies are still in the process of drying up rapidly.


    In just a few seconds, their state fell to distraction, life spring, God sea


    Three jiedan masters are vulnerable!


    "Even if it''s a high level, it can be strong or weak. You are far worse than the lion king. "


    Li Rui rose slowly from his seat.


    The three experts who were strung together were full of disbelief: "why didn''t you... Get hit?"


    "Fool, if you want to use poison, you can numb others. If you have such a cow, can''t Tangmen go to heaven? And are you still living in Sichuan? "


    Li Rui is full of disdain.


    Poison is a heresy.


    It''s not about beating others with strength.


    "Boss, let''s go!"


    One of the three broke away from the end of Heilei and rushed to Li Rui.


    His body is expanding.


    This man wants to blow himself up.


    Bang!


    It''s too fast.


    With the blood rain falling all over the sky, Li Zhi''s figure has disappeared.


    But Li Rui did not stop.


    Three useless people are not worth his stay, but Li Zhi has some value.


    Li Zhi can''t run away.


    Li Ruixian catches up with Li Zhi, who is faster than a mouse.


    Li Rui speeds up. Ten minutes later, he falls from the sky and takes a picture.


    On the ground of the street, a one square meter palm print suddenly appeared.


    Li Zhi is lying in the middle of the palm print, like a mouse accidentally patted with a tool.


    The fat body kept twitching and foaming.


    "It''s just Mingquan, but it''s faster than jiedan. As expected, it''s more useful and more effective to study life escape with one mind than to study several


    Li Zhi is mainly cunning, so is his strength.


    Li Rui picked up Li Zhi''s collar and dragged him back.


    All of a sudden, the whole street was in a mess.


    There were people running all over the place. An armored car crashed into Li Rui as if it were driving into a deserted place.


    Li Rui and Li Zhi jumped up to avoid the impact of armored vehicles.


    But Li Zhi in his hand suddenly becomes slippery, escapes from Li Rui''s hand and falls to the ground.


    The roof of the armored car is open.


    It seems that Li Zhi wants to hide in the armored car.


    You''re kidding.


    Li Rui''s eye was sharp and he hit it again. In mid air, Li Zhishen was hit to the side of the high-rise building. With a bang, the surface of the high-rise building was hit with a deep depression.


    Li Zhi is embedded in the center of the high building.


    A man flew out of the armored car and quickly drew up to Li Zhi.


    This is a distractor.


    It seems that the Li family didn''t recruit any more. Jiedanjing was killed.


    It''s a distraction to come out of the rescue.


    But the next moment, Li Rui''s eyes suddenly shrank.


    That distracted middle-aged man, in the hands of a faint black gas is rapidly forming.


    That mass of black gas, vaguely constructed is the shape of a heart.


    Li Rui felt that his heart was a little cramped and tingling.


    It''s not good.


    "What''s the evil method?"


    Li Rui, with a dignified face, walked step by step towards the man with a flat head.


    Up in the void.


    Come to him.


    Middle aged Kwai utter not a single word, but to speed up the process of operation.


    In Li Rui''s hand, Lei Yu''s sword clenches.


    "I like your technique very much, but it has a lot of defects. You are too slow to finish the technique. If you are killed at this time, you will not pose any threat to me. "


    "Will you follow me?"


    Li Rui asked. The middle-aged man shook his head.


    "That''s a pity." Li Rui light sentence, suddenly a knife cut out!


    Poof!


    Li Zhi is cut in half like a piece of pork.


    The lights all around had been dark for a long time, which was the control made by Li Zhi for the convenience of escape.


    But in the dark, the rain of blood is still pouring down, and some people still notice the situation here.


    Li Rui quickly laid out the aura barrier, all traces disappear.


    People who look up can only see a layer of black fog at most.


    They can''t see the cruelty inside.


    When Li Rui cut off, the middle-aged man pinched the half formed heart.


    Li Rui''s heart was throbbing.


    The huge pain made Li Rui''s forehead full of sweat, and his clothes were soaked with sweat.


    "You are powerful, but you have only one heart. You can''t escape my death, so you have to pay for your boss''s life, and I will call his soul back again. "


    The middle-aged man was laughing, showing his big black teeth.


    Li Rui held his heart tightly and said with convulsions: "I have a problem."


    "He said


    "Is it true that if you practice chasing souls and killing people, your teeth will turn black?"


    "No, it''s my pump." The middle-aged man laughs, "I dare to covet my skills when I''m dying. You really like to dream."


    "In that case..." Li Rui bit his teeth.


    It really hurts. Just now.


    "... then give me your skills!"


    Li Rui''s palm suddenly stretched out, one hand pinched the middle-aged man''s neck, the other hand pressed directly on the middle-aged man''s head.


    The study of the soul, in this field.


    The middle-aged man is still too hasty.


    Li Rui is the strongest in the field of soul.


    As the spokesman of the underworld.


    What it represents is the most powerful force in the field of soul.


    And chasing souls and killing people can only cause pain.


    As long as Li Rui himself does not give up the eternal life of the Qing emperor, who dares to say that he will be able to kill him?


    For thousands of years, Laozu Li has not lived as before, and years have not been able to kill him.

 Chapter 506

    The soul pulling guide specially absorbs other people''s soul power, while the soul refining guide dominates and controls other people''s soul while absorbing and pouring.


    In addition, there is also the distraction technique taught by the extreme way heavenly devil, which can be regarded as an advanced version of the soul refining guide, and it has the same goal.


    After thinking about it, Ji Fei grabs the flat headed middle-aged man and leaves.


    When he comes to a relatively hidden place, Li Rui turns on his mobile phone and draws the soul of a flat headed middle-aged man.


    The soul of the flat headed middle-aged man is drained by Li Rui. Meanwhile, the fragment information contained in his soul will stay in Li Rui''s mind for a short time.


    Li Rui made a recording on his mobile phone in case he didn''t keep the memory after it dissipated.


    Bang.


    The body landed.


    Most soul bodies are sent to hell.


    A small part of the soul power was intercepted by Li Rui.


    Li Rui is trying to run after souls and kill people.


    This technique is very interesting.


    It specifically absorbs the small part of soul power that is located in the heart.


    So as to achieve the effect of concealment and insidious.


    "Why don''t you show your back to me? Yes, the environment at that time couldn''t put on such a look to deal with me."


    "Maybe I can try to improve."


    The casting process of chasing souls and killing people is too slow. When this method is completed, the cauliflower will be cold.


    As a young man with knowledge and ideas in the new era who likes to make inventions and creations, he is also a graduate of Medical University. Of course, he is very familiar with the structure of human body.


    How can we not let it be reformed.


    Let''s get down to business first.


    When Li Rui returns to the sky owl, he finds that Wu yingyue and Chen Changsheng are still there, but there are already three floors inside and three floors outside.


    Chen Shuqing and Wu jinwomen are both here.


    "Oh, why don''t you send for me?"


    Li Rui is smiling.


    "You''ve killed everyone. What else can I find?" Wu Jian woman has no good temper. She just handed her daughter over to Li Rui. She felt very sad and worried about this.


    Li Rui laughed: "Oh, the food problem now is really... Hey, come out for a meal, I didn''t expect that it would be poisoned. This is the root of the Imperial City under the emperor''s feet. What''s the matter


    It''s not that you don''t have a pain in your back when you stand and talk.


    Wu Jian and Chen Shu Qing are speechless.


    "Now what? We''re all like this. We''re all at a loss. "


    Wu Jian turns around in a hurry and looks at Li Rui for help.


    Li Rui light way: "you all go out first, I help them detoxify."


    "All personnel exit immediately!" Chen Shuqing stands up, takes people to walk, Wu jianwoman follows him closely.


    Li Rui takes the little black snake from his feet.


    There''s a little black snake in there, no poison.


    The little black snake bit each of them, climbed back to Li Rui''s feet and disguised himself as a shoelace.


    This little guy is like this. He likes to lie on his shoes and doesn''t stink. Sometimes Jifei doesn''t know where he is hiding, just like playing hide and seek.


    I don''t know why Li Laozu left the little black snake here.


    No matter what, it''s OK to use it anyway. Laozu will never harm his own people.


    After a while, Chen Changsheng and Wu yingyue wake up. Wu yingyue rushed to his clothes, found that the clothes had not been taken off, immediately relaxed: "hoo, fortunately to save himself."


    Chen Changsheng is very angry: "who is so bold, even I dare poison!"


    I''m so proud of this guy.


    Guan Wei is so big.


    Li Rui said with a smile, "it''s the poison from the Li family. Li Zhi has been killed by me."


    "What?"


    Chen Changsheng and Wu yingyue cried out in surprise.


    Of course they know who Li Zhi is.


    The four big valves will still meet frequently. They are all like this. If they are harmonious, they will coexist and if they fight, they will not benefit.


    But they couldn''t get the fragrance, so Li Zhi died in Li Rui''s hands.


    "You killed all the people who could run away like him?" Wu yingyue has an unreal feeling.


    "You know he knows how to run? In fact, that''s it. " Li Rui shrugged and called out to the door, "come in."


    Chen Shuqing and Wu jianwomen rushed in, and when they saw that their children were OK, they were relieved.


    "Be careful when you go out. Your mother is worried to death when she hears that you have been poisoned." Chen Shuqing seems stern, but in fact he shows deep concern.


    It''s hard for Wu Jian woman to open her heart to love. It''s estimated that she wants to swear but she doesn''t dare.


    "The Li family is too much. They don''t pay attention to our two families at all. If they say poison, they will do it."


    Wu Jin''s anger was transferred to the Li family.


    "Li is not a good thing!"


    "Of course, I didn''t say that Li Zhenren is good. We know that."


    Chen Shuqing said with a smile, "the Li family has really gone too far this time."


    "There is bound to be an argument." Wu Jian Guo said.


    Chen Shuqing nodded: "I really want to ask for an explanation."


    If Li Rui doesn''t cooperate with him, how can he do it? "I also think we need to discuss an argument. Why don''t we discuss an argument together now?"


    "I''ll lead the way." Wu Jian''s woman is the first, and she is not a man at all.


    Chen Shuqing immediately began to arrange people to prepare.


    The party set out in a mighty manner.


    The Li family.


    The Li family in the capital is one of the four great powers. Its wealth is far beyond the imagination of the world.


    The Li family has a castle.


    The outskirts of cuixishan, Li''s castle, has long been in a panic.


    The master of the family lost more than half, and the master died.


    The descendant of resurrection Dafa, who was highly expected, also died together. The news made Li Jiaxue even worse.


    "Hurry up, the enemy will kill you soon."


    "Hurry up and arrange a plane to go abroad!"


    "Don''t take those gold and silver jewelry with you. It''s not worth a lot of money to buy them again in the future."


    The chaos of Li''s castle is hard to understand.


    It''s a splendid collection of paintings with a value of more than 100 million. No one can look at it.


    On the contrary, those cats and dogs are more popular because of their pure blood.


    Li Meng was sitting in the living room with no eyes.


    He should have left as soon as he got the news, but he hasn''t left yet.


    He is waiting for a hope.


    Until, upstairs someone down, all the people, subconsciously careful, hold your breath, watching the person''s movement.


    "People all think that the Li family has no promising future generations, but they don''t know that every generation of Li family owners are extraordinary people. To this generation, it is still extraordinary. Others look down on you, but you don''t look down on yourself. "


    "You want revenge. I see your determination."


    Zhao 3000.


    He came slowly to Li mengduo and raised his hand.


    Li Meng took Zhao 3000''s hand and knelt down: "please take revenge for my family!"


    "Of course, I have to do my best to repay the kindness of the Li family. It''s just that I still need one thing to make my blood boil. "


    "What is it, sir? I''ll send someone to get it


    "No, it''s here."


    Zhao three thousand eyes slightly narrow tight, immediately, a Black Whirlwind blowing.


    All over the Li family, men and women, old and young.


    There''s no one left. All of them are human beings.


    "There is no immortal family in the world. I hate your family most."


    Zhao 3000''s eyes turned into blood red.


    Fight, or die.

 Chapter 507

    "What do you mean by killing all the people?"


    Half an hour later, Li Rui came to Li''s castle.


    The castle was silent, and there was a strange smell in the air. Zhao Sanqian just sat on the seat of the castle, holding a glass of wine in his hand, cocking his legs and tasting the wine carefully.


    He did not answer Li Rui''s question.


    I just pointed to the seat in front of me.


    "You all go back and let me talk to him alone for a while."


    Li Rui said to Chen Shuqing and others and walked forward.


    Chen Shuqing takes people out of the castle, and the people of the Wu family also leave quickly.


    It''s too dangerous here.


    Extreme danger.


    The Li family.


    Li''s family, one of the four big valves.


    It''s gone.


    Although they knew that many of the main leaders of the Li family had evacuated, many people died.


    Zhao 3000, extremely dangerous!


    Li Rui goes to the seat and sits down. Zhao 3000 pours a glass of wine for him.


    "I know you''re having a heart attack again. Why are you unhappy?"


    "If you kill them, I''ll get nothing. What''s the good for me?" Li Rui''s eyes were burning with anger.


    "I took all the things in their house. What else can I leave you?" Zhao Sanqian laughed and said, "you''re late. I''ve already squeezed the Li family dry. Most of the people up and down are controlled by me. "


    Li Rui is speechless.


    This is really the style of the extreme way.


    It''s dark and cruel.


    "You shouldn''t be so cruel. After all, the child is innocent. The dead here, at least, are not all bad people. I can''t agree with you. "


    Li ruining said again, with murderous spirit gathering in his eyes.


    Zhao shook his head: "capitalists are dripping the blood of the working people from head to toe. What''s the matter? Little Tigers don''t eat people when they grow up? They''ve been eating for generations, and you expect them to change? "


    Zhao Sanqian put down his glass to make up his time. He didn''t seem to see the killing intention in Li Rui''s eyes: "you always like this. You want to do good things, but you can''t do it completely."


    "If you want to add sin, why do you have to say so. There is no reason why you should kill others before they commit a crime. I don''t approve of it. Besides, it''s very difficult for me to deal with your misdeeds in the capital. "


    "It''s useless. I''m not alone. You kill me. There are thousands of me..."


    "Have some face, I beg you to be a man." Li Rui said helplessly.


    Zhao three thousand ha ha ha ground smile, smile very happy: "once get free, I don''t want to be trapped back in that stone."


    "But that''s your ontological consciousness." Silence for a moment, Li Rui said.


    Zhao 3000''s smile disappeared on his face.


    He stopped laughing.


    It''s easy to be cruel to others, but not to yourself.


    No matter how powerful it is, it''s impossible to control people thousands of miles away.


    The Zhao 3000 in front of us is just a copy of the sense of extreme Tao and demons.


    "Don''t think I don''t know anything. I know more than you do." Li Rui is very sad, although very sympathetic, but also very distressed.


    "You want to rush to the other side of the starry sky, but have you ever thought about it? You can''t even win the first place. The planet, still recovering slowly, has not enough nutrients to support you to that point. You''re just going to lose your last hope. I don''t want to help you, but do you really understand yourself? "


    Li Rui''s words made Zhao 3000 fall into a deeper silence.


    "If you kill this family today, there will be stronger people tomorrow. You are not the best now, neither am I. Among these billions of people, what are you? You are nothing, especially in this country


    "I advise you to be a good man. You think I''m hurting you. You think the wrong way you take is a shortcut. If it is a shortcut, why can''t it become the mainstream? Other people are not stupid. "


    Li Rui doesn''t want to say any more.


    Tired.


    My heart is tired.


    Zhao 3000 said nothing.


    Suddenly, he slapped on the table: "I don''t care so much, in short, there is no road, I will walk out of a road by myself!"


    "There is only one way for you to go abroad. You can''t get through the road here. "


    Zhao 3000 stopped talking again.


    A moment later, Zhao stretched out his hand.


    "All for you."


    He instilled all his aura into Li Rui''s body.


    Li Rui is indifferent.


    Promote the development level of the earth''s cultivation, and move forward with the tide of the times.


    Only Li Rui has this condition.


    The significance of Zhao 3000''s existence is to let Li Rui develop.


    This is the intention of the extreme way demon.


    The intention of the original plan.


    When Zhao 3000''s aura was about to be instilled completely, several stars lit up in the night sky.


    Far away, outside Li''s castle.


    The faces of Chen Shuqing and Wu jianwomen have changed greatly.


    But at the same time they chose not to move.


    Wu yingyue noticed her face. Looking up, her face changed slightly.


    But she also didn''t choose to do anything.


    Only Chen Changsheng suddenly cried out: "Li Rui, run! Run


    Chen Changsheng''s voice is very loud.


    The stars in the sky became clearer and clearer, and even the sound of breaking the sky could be heard.


    The long tail flame, with amazing combustion power, rushed to Li''s castle at a high speed.


    "Let''s go!"


    Chen Shuqing takes Chen Changsheng and runs.


    Wu jinwomen and Wu yingyue left together.


    three


    two


    One!


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Li''s Castle turned into a sea of fire.


    The whole castle collapsed.


    In front of such a hot weapon, it is difficult for any martial arts master to escape from Shengtian.


    Even Zhao 3000.


    Even Li Rui.


    Not at all.


    The power of human science and technology has reached its peak in this era.


    No matter how skillful a martial monk is, he can only evade, not carry it.


    The fire lights up the night sky.


    The soaring flames are still not far away from the faces of Chen Shuqing and others.


    Chen Changsheng was in tears.


    "Who did it? Who did it


    When Chen Changsheng questioned Wu jianwoman, she did not say a word.


    "I don''t think you Wu family want to live any more. You think Li family is just Li Rui. Do you know his master and his helper? You don''t want to live! I want to live! Tell me who it is


    "It''s old white."


    Wu yingyue said timidly.


    All of a sudden, Chen Changsheng understood everything.


    "How dare you, how dare you, dare to kill Li Rui... In the near future, the so-called four big valves will no longer exist! It''s all because of your stupidity


    Wu Jian''s face was frosty: "the four big valves will not go out. Li Rui died of the explosives buried in the ground by the Li family. It has nothing to do with us."


    "Who do you think you''re talking to?" Chen Changsheng suddenly burst out with a roar, and he wanted to slap Wu jianwomen to death.


    "When you tell these lies in front of martial monks, do you think they will give you a chance to have a dialogue?"


    "If other people dig out your soul, they will know everything! Even Li Rui can do it


    "You don''t know how to die!"

 Chapter 508

    Compared with Chen Changsheng''s hysteria, Chen Shuqing and Wu jianwomen are quite helpless.


    There is no turning back.


    Things are far beyond their control and are out of control.


    What happened tonight is a loud slap on the face of the four gate valve.


    What kind of gate power, two super combat power can frighten people to go abroad, can kill the whole family.


    The era of "one person is the gate" is like an iron curtain.


    No one can escape.


    "Changsheng, let''s go back."


    Chen Shuqing patted his son on the shoulder, and Chen Changsheng stamped his foot: "you go, I''ll go back to find it."


    "Keep the change. You can''t find it. This time, it''s special ammunition. There''s no residue left. Do you think those people would be so reckless? Will it give life a chance? The most you can find is a cloud of ash. "


    Chen Shuqing sighs. To be fair, he is not averse to Li Rui. After all, Li Rui and the Chen family are not hostile. On the contrary, it is a good thing to have such a strong friend.


    But since the family is involved, we should focus on the interests.


    The Chen family is actually excluded from the plan for tonight. Also only at the last moment, received a little message.


    But it''s too late.


    Everything was done according to their plan, and there was no missing part. Even they did enough to avoid the psychological speculation that Zhao 3000 and Li Rui needed to meet.


    There''s no way.


    "I know you suffer, but that''s the cruelty of the world. In the future, when you take over the family, you will encounter.... "


    "Enough!" Chen Changsheng shakes off his father''s hand and turns to leave.


    I could see a few tears on his cheek, shining brightly by the fire.


    "It''s right for your child to go out for exercise. Over the years, he has matured a lot."


    Wu jianwomen comforted.


    Chen Shuqing heaved a sigh and ignored it. He just shook his head and left.


    Wu jianwoman and Wu yingyue looked at the fire and gave a sneer.


    "If you die, you''ll die long ago. It''s a dream to take my daughter away from me. "


    Wu yingyue said nothing.


    "Mom, he doesn''t treat our family too much. At most, he only takes me away. If it''s someone else, I''m afraid... Let''s go, don''t say anything."


    Wu looked at the burning fire with hatred, and then turned away gracefully.


    It seems that all this has nothing to do with her.


    It''s the mouth of a green bamboo snake and the tail of a wasp. Both are good. They are the most poisonous.


    ¡­¡­


    A big fire, a lot of changes.


    Take away the enemy, but also bring a feast of joy. The huge gap left by the Li family is a very huge cake, which is enough to make other families enjoy themselves.


    Since then, there have been no more four gates, only three legs.


    This also shows from the side that the rich may be just a dish in the eyes of the powerful. The only difference is when to start eating.


    And how delicious it is.


    In any case, it''s a huge change that a few people in the upper class can touch.


    For the general public, life is still like that, meat may be up a dollar, so what, don''t you eat meat? impossible.


    In this calm, Tianchi white family, once again with a strong return.


    It is also this time that the martial arts circle once again realized the power of the martial arts family.


    No matter how fierce Li Rui is, it''s also a matter of several Scud kicks.


    Want to go against the sky?


    It doesn''t exist.


    In this cold winter, the white family of Tianchi shows a strong side, which really shocked many people who thought that these martial arts families were going to die.


    It turns out that the skinny camel is bigger than the horse after all.


    It''s just a pity that a genius has fallen.


    Of course, there are countless people clapping hands to celebrate.


    "Li Rui? After all, it''s just a grain of gravel, which can''t shine for a long time. This kind of country bumpkin dares to come to the capital and do nothing about himself. "


    Tianchi white family a childe brother, one day in the national color living owl Club dinner, openly ridicule.


    They are no longer afraid of Li Rui.


    Because this person no longer exists.


    The news came back to Jianghua.


    The news Chen Changsheng brought back made many people grieve for a while.


    But the Li family did not move.


    Even in Li Rui''s personal villa, there was no memorial ceremony.


    There are no funerals, clothes tombs or anything.


    The women of the Li family are just living their lives quietly.


    Jiang Hua and Chen Changsheng cover up together, and no one can afford to provoke the Li family.


    It''s also a skinny camel bigger than a horse.


    No matter how Li Rui is, all these connections are still here.


    The Li family will not collapse.


    In December, the sun was light and warm. On this morning, Jane lay on the balcony to bask in the sun, half squinting.


    Jane Su Mei lay beside Jane Su Yan and couldn''t help worrying: "elder sister, do you think brother Li will really die? You are so young, you won''t be so widowed, will you?"


    In short, eyelids simply closed: "if you die, he will not die, use some brain."


    "I don''t have a brain. Why do you say that to me? I''m not doing it for you!"


    "For my good, don''t bewitch people. Does your brother-in-law seem to be able to die so easily? Even if you see a corpse, how do you know that he won''t come back with a corpse? "


    "But there are no living people at the scene. Where can he borrow them?"


    In short, not too impatient: "you rob, you also ask others can rob ah?"


    Jane Su Mei had nothing to say. After a while, she said, "sister, you''ve become bad."


    "Yes, I''m bad, and at the same time, I''m stronger."


    Jane said with a smile: "I don''t believe he will die. I don''t believe he will die."


    This belief is held by the simple words.


    The whole Li family will not be in chaos.


    But when Jane returns to her room, there will be a touch of sadness occasionally.


    I''m still supporting this family.


    When will you be back.


    It gets colder in December. In January, a snowfall falls. It''s said that the north is already snowy, and I don''t know what''s going on there.


    This morning, Jane Su Mei came to Jane Su Yan''s room again: "sister, why don''t we go to the capital to find her brother-in-law?"


    "You want to see him so much?"


    "Don''t you want to?"


    "That''s what I''m looking for. Why are you so attentive as a sister-in-law?" In short, a serious face asked.


    Jane may stopped talking.


    Jane chuckled: "Su Mei, you are so shameless. How can you compete with your sister for her husband?"


    "Sister, I don''t have it. Don''t talk nonsense." Jian Su Mei''s face turned red and murmured, "besides, others don''t know if she''s still here. This is a dead man. Let''s go to the capital to look for it, shall we


    "Well, good."


    In a nutshell, it''s easy to promise.


    In fact, she has been contacting this matter for a long time.


    No matter what, always look for it.


    Otherwise, this winter is too cold to survive.


    It''s really, really hard.

 Chapter 509

    The scene of the old city of Beijing is different from that of other places.


    The brilliance of the city is not reflected here.


    In the early years, it was said that the area would be demolished, but now there is no sound. Countless households in other places can only wait for the policy to come down.


    "This year''s snow is not big, it''s much lighter than last year."


    "It''s true. Snow is a good year."


    The aunt downstairs went back to the house with the cabbage, but she didn''t forget to exchange greetings. The snow that they say is "much shallower" can actually go without shoes.


    Li Rui is sitting at the window, quietly watching this scene happen.


    Fortunately, there''s heating in the house. No matter how cold it is outside, it''s not as cold as inside. In this temporary rental house, the rent is also exorbitantly high. Fortunately, the heating is very warm.


    This is not to be enjoyed in the south.


    There is at most one air conditioner in the south.


    Actually, it''s not bad.


    I''ve been here for more than two months. The rent depends on going out to clean up the bastards. Naturally, as far as the present ability is concerned, you don''t even need to move your hand, just move your mind.


    I''ve killed a few bastards who have bad intentions towards women, and the money I get during that time is regarded as buying food.


    The big explosion was caused by the jade pendant left by Laozu Li.


    The jade pendant is exploding, creating an eggshell like boundary.


    It was this border covering Li Rui that saved his life. Otherwise, the situation would be terrible.


    Zhao 3000 died.


    There''s no ashes left.


    Fortunately, before he died, this guy passed on his aura. In fact, Li Rui didn''t show up during this period of time, which is to digest these auras.


    By this time, I''ve been digesting a lot.


    "It''s time to go out, too."


    Li Rui doesn''t want to be disturbed when he digests aura.


    At a critical stage.


    From distraction to jiedan.


    Li Ruili strives for perfection in every realm.


    And that''s why you can''t be disturbed in the meantime.


    The perception and experience of power, it is best to be quiet. The higher the realm is, the more a quiet atmosphere is needed. The old city can provide such an atmosphere.


    Now it''s almost accumulated.


    Li Rui thought about it, got up and left the room.


    "Oh, Xiao Li, are you out at last?"


    Downstairs, several uncles gathered around the fire, and the wood which had been stored for a long time was burning.


    It''s the old city that can see such a scene.


    Li Rui smiles: "you can''t stay at home all day long."


    "But you''ve been staying at home for a few days. You say you squat in the house every day. What''s the difference?"


    "Just sit around and go."


    Several uncles laughed, with a teasing smell in their laughter.


    In their eyes, Li Rui is a bit silly.


    Stupid stranger.


    Looking at Li Rui''s back, several uncles laughed more happily.


    Li Rui turned on his mobile phone and pulled out a simple phone: "is everything OK at home?"


    This period of time, the mobile phone has not been turned on.


    At the other end of the phone, in short, he was very excited: "where are you?"


    "Capital."


    "We are in the capital, too!"


    "How did you get here?"


    "I''ve been here for a week. I''m still looking for you. I haven''t heard from you. Can I not worry? I''m freezing. Where are you? "


    "I''ll send you the address."


    Li Rui opens wechat with a smile and sends the address to jiansuyan.


    Soon after, Li Rui saw them in the street.


    There was no grand reception ceremony, no special enthusiasm, and the little faces were frozen stiff.


    "Hahaha... Don''t come. You have to come. I told you I would be fine, but you didn''t listen. Let''s go to the hot pot shop and eat hot pot! "


    Li Rui laughs.


    But when he saw that jiansuyan''s eyes were red, he rushed up and hugged Li Rui: "Wuwuwuwu, you scared me to death. You never contacted me. You never contacted me..."


    Jane Su Mei also took the opportunity to hold up: "brother-in-law, my sister is dying of you..."


    "Bang, a man without a good thing knows how to make a woman sad." Yingzi sneered.


    Guan Feixue shivered: "you continue to hold it, anyway, I want to go into the store to feel the heating, where the hell, how so cold."


    Without saying a word, sister sang quickly followed Guan Feixue into the hot pot shop.


    "Ah, it''s so cold. Let''s go into the shop and hold it." Li Rui patted her on the shoulder and made her cry and laugh. Jiansu Mei couldn''t help but ran into the hot pot shop with a smile.


    I want a box. How many people can sit down. After entering the store, Li Rui asked about them.


    "We all live in hotels. It''s close to Changsheng''s home. The security is very good there."


    "Once a killer came into the hotel and was killed by yingzi before he came in. Later, he didn''t encounter any danger again."


    "We didn''t expect it to be so cold here. We knew we wouldn''t come here."


    There is not too much exaggeration and sadness, anyway, people now see, what is not satisfied.


    In any case, there is always an optimistic atmosphere in the family, which is a consensus created by all of us.


    Everyone consciously abides by it.


    "Well, after finishing the hot pot, let''s go and buy some thick clothes. I''ll show you around so you don''t have to come here in vain. "


    "Forget it. What if something happens again?" Jane Su Mei is a little scared.


    "It''s going to be OK. I''ll be ok if I''m here." Li Rui said with a smile.


    "Men can be trusted, pigs can go up the tree." Sakura murmured.


    Li Rui raised his hand and slapped: "I think you''re itchy. You don''t go to the room to uncover tiles for three days."


    "She''s itching a long time ago." Elder sister sang chuckled.


    Laughter.


    As soon as the hot pot was served, the door of the box opened. Chen Changsheng came in and almost burst into tears.


    "You son of a bitch, made me cry several times, you are not human!"


    He didn''t need to be invited, so he took a seat by himself.


    "Hey, who let you sit? This is our family party. What do you mean Li Rui is not happy.


    Chen Changsheng was too lazy to manage so much: "this is the end of you cheating the labor and capital!"


    Li Rui is speechless.


    What a rascal! I haven''t seen this guy for a while. It''s just that the dog has changed.


    Big guy, no one mentioned anything else. Now that you''re here, you can come. Anyway, we still need to eat this hot pot.


    There was a warm atmosphere in the box.


    Li Rui took off two of his hot clothes.


    Laughter and laughter continued.


    Outside the hot pot shop.


    Chen Shuqing waited quietly with his wife and other family members.


    The wind and snow, they are meticulous, so guard at the door.


    This is the sincerity of the Chen family.


    It is also the only way for Chen family not to blame Li Rui.


    What''s the Blizzard? The bigger Blizzard hasn''t come yet.


    Soon, too.

 Chapter 510

    There is no secret in the capital, as long as there is a Wu family.


    The news that Li Rui had not died and had taken his family to eat hot pot spread to every family like fire.


    Everyone in the capital is terrified!


    "I can''t kill him like this. I''m afraid the Wu family is in danger."


    "Mom, what should we do?"


    "Go abroad. I''ll support you at home."


    "But isn''t that the end of our family?"


    When Wu''s mother and daughter received the news for the first time, they were scared out of their wits.


    The Wu family made great efforts to calculate Li Rui.


    I didn''t expect that one day, I would have to think like the Li family and go abroad.


    I''m afraid the Wu family will be finished as soon as we go.


    The Zhao family and Zhao Ming are playing around with their friends. When they receive this news, they are ready to go abroad for shelter.


    The Wu family and the Zhao family are no better than the Chen family. There is still room for recovery.


    Their two families are really feuding with Li Rui, and they have a great posture of never ending.


    "Get me a plane ticket right away. I want to go abroad."


    "Zhao Shao, if you don''t continue to play, you''re the latest one to buy this women''s group. It''s a pity not to play."


    "You play. I have something to do."


    That morning, Zhao Ming went abroad.


    Countless people are busy fleeing, and more people can''t leave because of their big family and big business.


    If you can''t, you have to face up.


    The master of martial arts, called by the Bai family of Tianchi, gathered with Wu and Zhao families.


    Let''s discuss the big plan together.


    Li Rui had a good time eating hot pot.


    If there is any good place in Beijing, it must be that hot pot is delicious.


    "Let''s finish the hot pot, have fun for two days, and then go home."


    "True or false?" Jane Su Mei makes a fuss. She doesn''t believe that Li Rui will give up so easily.


    From the past to the present, his enemies who can force him to stay away for two or three months can''t survive a few episodes. This is the common knowledge of Jian Su Mei and yingzi.


    "I''m not the same as I used to be. I''m a peace loving man."


    Li Rui said with a smile. No one believed him. He couldn''t help being angry.


    Alas, it''s really easy to see through if they are all their own people.


    Li Rui''s heart is lonely.


    "Changsheng, your father, they''ve been standing outside for half an hour, and you won''t let them in? Are you going to freeze them to death? Do you have such an unfilial son? "


    Chen Changsheng quickly put down his chopsticks: "really? I don''t know. I''ll go out and have a look. "


    Movie stars, all movie stars.


    "Uncle Chen, are they here?" In a nutshell.


    Li Rui nodded: "he''s afraid I''ll blame him. Alas, there''s nothing strange about it. I don''t want to take care of things here any more."


    They didn''t understand it.


    Li Rui doesn''t want to be too careful. The secret can''t be disclosed easily.


    Chen Shuqing came in from the outside, and there were still unfused snowflakes on his body.


    Chen Changsheng follows him.


    "I''m sorry, Li Rui."


    "Uncle Chen, you''re welcome. You have shown that you have nothing to do with it, and you have proved your sincerity. I believe you. "


    Li Ruixu pointed to the seat: "please sit down."


    Chen Shuqing sits down, and so does Chen Changsheng.


    Li Rui wiped the corner of his mouth with a paper towel: "within ten years at most, the pattern of the gatekeepers in the capital will change. This is the tide of the times. Maybe you haven''t noticed that aura is reviving on the planet we live on. The situation of monopolization by the gatekeepers is bound to be broken. "


    "I''m not your grave digger. I''m good friends with Changsheng. If it''s unnecessary, I don''t want to say more."


    "I know what you mean." Chen Shuqing raised his glass, "here''s to you!"


    "Here''s to you, too!"


    Li Rui and Chen Shu drank the wine in one gulp.


    Putting down his glass, Chen Shuqing said in a deep voice: "the Chen family is excluded from their two families. You should be careful."


    "Thank you for the reminder." Li Rui said seriously.


    Chen Shu nodded: "then I''ll go back first."


    "Slow down."


    Chen Shuqing left. Chen Changsheng sent his father out and turned back. His face was bitter: "Li Rui, is our family..."


    "You''re stupid. What''s the advantage of being close to me?" Li Rui asked him.


    Chen Changsheng suddenly realized, thumbed up: "thank you!"


    He was worried that Li Rui had an opinion on the Chen family, but he didn''t know that if the Chen family and Li Rui got too close, other families would unite to deal with the Chen family.


    Dividing the lineup is not good for the Chen family.


    Li Rui''s estrangement can protect the Chen family from being included in Li Rui''s camp.


    That''s a good thing.


    Eat and drink, a meal for about two hours.


    After dinner, Li Rui ran with his sister-in-law!


    Of course, there are girlfriends, girlfriends and so on. They went out to visit mountains and rivers together.


    Beijing on a snowy day.


    It''s plain in silver.


    The heavy snow ended at more than five in the afternoon. Li Rui took Jiansu Yan and others to the supermarket and shopping mall. In the evening, he went to Guose shengxiao to have a meal.


    It''s a very high profile.


    Li Rui''s trend is also firmly controlled by Bai Laogui and others.


    Where Li Rui went and who he met were all clear to old man Bai.


    In Tiantai Hotel, Bai Laogui studies and makes plans.


    "We don''t know why he didn''t die. However, the last method is obviously not workable, and it is necessary to adjust it. "


    "What he wants to do, what he will do, that''s what we have to figure out."


    "Everyone should cooperate well. It''s about the face of our northern region. A southerner is running around in the north. I really don''t think there is anyone in the north? "


    If it were a few years ago, I''m afraid that Bai Laogui and others would never have expected to say such a thing.


    But that''s what''s going on.


    All along, the North did not regard the southern martial arts as a human being, and many looked down upon it.


    Li Rui is almost a person to start the beam, now come to the capital, unexpectedly put everyone out of breath.


    As strong as the Bai family, which has been in business for a hundred years, and Bai Laogui, who is an expert in jiedan realm, dare not go to find Li Rui directly.


    This is the reality.


    The whole situation is somewhat chaotic.


    Li Rui, however, seems as if nothing has happened. He should eat and play.


    With a bunch of girlfriends, I would like to visit Beijing as an amusement park.


    The next morning, Li Rui opened the window, and his heart was slightly excited.


    "What a beautiful snow scene!"


    Looking down from the top of the hotel, the whole city is covered with white. The sun after the snow shines in from the French window, which is very warm and comfortable.


    In short, hiding in the quilt, he narrowed his eyes: "I''m so sleepy. I went to bed so late last night, and I have a sore back. How can you be so energetic..."


    Li Rui ran back to bed with a smile and hugged her.


    The two men looked at each other with deep affection.


    Su Yan also grew up, regardless of the mentality or appearance, there are some changes.


    She''s more mature.


    The green and astringent peach is now the honey of water.


    Attractive and extraordinary.

 Chapter 511

    Go to every scenic spot and enjoy it. It''s a good time to enjoy the snow scenery.


    On the evening of the third day, people who had already visited all over the world returned to the hotel to have a rest. Li Rui sits at the window of the hotel, overlooking the lights downstairs.


    "When I chose this hotel, I was thinking that I had to stand high to see far. Now it seems that I can barely afford the price of 3000 yuan a night, although it is still a little expensive."


    "If I live for a long time, I think my family will be hollowed out." In short, she nestled up to Li Rui. Warm body, just across a white pajamas. The long legs are white and tall, which makes people can''t help hugging.


    Li Rui hugs her and embraces her.


    "Oh, you''re holding me out of breath." In a word, Li Rui was annoyed and hit on the shoulder. "Every time I don''t know the weight, I know how to use my strength."


    "Don''t let Su Mei and them hear this, or they''ll have to babble for a long time." Li Rui said with a smile.


    In short, he blushed: "are you going out today?"


    "Yes, let''s go out today and go home tomorrow."


    "When."


    "Hold you for another ten minutes." Li Rui lingers on the fragrance of jiansuyan and sniffs around her slender neck, making jiansuyan itchy. Then, Li Rui seizes an opportunity to kiss her on the forehead.


    Plain words will not move, let him be domineering.


    Cute cute, sensible people can not help but love.


    For a moment, Li Ruisong opened his hand: "remember our arrangement."


    "Well." In short, nod.


    Li Rui changed his clothes and turned to go out.


    Tiantai Hotel, Bai Laogui and a group of people have received the news.


    "He came after all."


    "This time he will never come back!"


    "Don''t underestimate the enemy. If Li Rui dares to come, he will have something to rely on. Arrange the array and lead him to the roof of the hotel. "


    White old ghost gently rose from the seat, the whole body burst out crackling sound.


    "I''ll wait for him there."


    Is not the roof of Tiantai hotel the peak?


    Fight to the top of the roof!


    After Li Rui got out of the taxi and left the hotel, he didn''t want to trouble Chen Changsheng.


    Just wave and take a taxi to this place.


    Standing downstairs, Li Rui looks up.


    Tiantai hotel was originally the property of the Li family. After the Li family fled overseas, Tiantai hotel was quickly packaged and sold, taking over the Tianchi assets of the white family of Tianchi.


    This kind of big news doesn''t even sound outside. Some things will only spread in the circle forever.


    Li Rui enters the hotel.


    Business in the hotel is very quiet today.


    There are few guests.


    There are 20 floors in Tiantai hotel.


    Li Rui didn''t take the elevator any more. He took the stairs directly. The stairs are safe. The elevator may fall in half.


    He can do it with old white''s dark calculation.


    The stairs were busy for a while, with all kinds of footfalls.


    The first floor is busy.


    Around the corner, someone took out a rifle and shot suddenly.


    There are also people throwing grenades. With a thump, the whole corridor is even louder than setting off firecrackers in the new year.


    In such a situation, Li Rui didn''t want to delay, so he quickly leaped in.


    From the first floor to the fifth floor.


    It''s all this heat weapon.


    "Is it disgraceful? No brains? "


    Li Rui was really impatient with a loud drink.


    There is embarrassment and fear in the faces of those who lie in ambush at a higher level.


    They have heard of Li Rui''s prestige for a long time.


    I didn''t know how strong it was until today.


    But they didn''t dare to disobey old white''s orders.


    Even if you use your life to fill in, it doesn''t matter.


    However, this kind of low-end intention, Li Rui is actually dismissive.


    "It''s funny. I''ve never lost a match."


    Li Rui was standing in the middle of the stairs, and a door to bear the earth opened.


    Originally is the night, the ghosts will step out from the gate of chengdi and rush to the corridor.


    Those who were preparing for the ambush fell down without even seeing a human shadow.


    Without Li Rui''s restraint, even if all the people in the whole building were killed, it would be within ten minutes.


    It''s better to take the soul than to destroy the body. The methods and means of the underground government are magical, and they do it every minute.


    Li Rui walks up the stairs slowly.


    This time, no one came out to stop.


    People with low strength have fallen, and people with high strength are afraid.


    They didn''t understand and didn''t understand the strange surge of the corridor.


    People are always afraid of what they don''t know.


    Li Rui comes to the top of the building.


    At this point of cultivation, for those who deliberately do not hide, they can feel each other.


    It may be difficult to judge the level of each person''s realm, but Qi is strong and weak.


    Only a good warrior can perceive these subtle things.


    There are eighteen Qi on the roof, eight of which are the strongest.


    The old white ghost sat on a futon with his eyes closed.


    "How about this? Not afraid of cold at all? Because you''re from the north? "


    Li Rui has three questions in a row, ironic and prickly.


    The white old ghost opened his eyes and raised his hands gently on his legs. The two white air currents quickly gathered in his hands, which turned out to be two white snakes.


    The white snake is vivid.


    Li Rui goes forward.


    Two white snakes kill Li Rui from old white ghost''s hand at the same time.


    When the wind blows, it rises.


    From three feet to one foot to three feet.


    There was a faint roar in the air, and two Python bit Li Rui.


    With this skill alone, Bai Laogui is better than many jiedan realms.


    His use of aura has reached a level of perfection.


    Li Rui''s hands are not idle, and the thunder prison sword catches up.


    Two long knives slash!


    The black light even turned into four or five!


    That''s the remnant of thunder prison sword.


    The white old ghost''s eyes shrink.


    "It''s snowy in the capital. I was in the right place. I didn''t expect that he would become more and more refined after that. If you really survive, you will be blessed. "


    Two white snakes were cut off by Li Rui.


    The most terrifying part is that the thunder prison God knife cuts open the Python and absorbs the python by the way.


    The Python''s ice and snow melt, but the awn of the thunder prison God sword soars.


    The castration of the two knives doesn''t decrease, and they directly cleave to the white old ghost.


    "Rise


    The old white man is drinking all over.


    At the same time, with white old ghost as the center, round ice and snow walls were quickly built on all sides.


    The high wall trapped Li Rui in it.


    Misty, white air, seeping in from the ice.


    "What is this?" Li Rui wondered.


    White old ghost hey smile: "you enter my Tianchi killing array, don''t want to leave again."


    "Oh, that sounds great." Li Rui nodded gently, then asked, "is it the meaning of magnifying the move when we meet?"


    "So what?" White old ghost face ferocious, "you kill my white family, chaos my white family, today, you must die!"


    Li Rui shrugged.


    "In that case, I''m not polite."


    Li Rui pointed to the sky with one hand and to the ground with the other.


    The posture should be handsome and the shape should be cool.


    "Ray

 Chapter 512

    Pop!


    Two black thunder from Li Rui''s palm hit the frozen wall.


    There was no effect.


    The ice wall stood still.


    "Just like Lei FA, I dare to be arrogant!"


    Bai Laogui laughs and doesn''t like Li Rui.


    "Do you know that it''s a wall of ice formed by skill, which is specially designed to trap you?"


    "The restraining effect of ice cold on thunder method is completely fearless of your thunder."


    Bai Laogui has known for a long time that Li Rui''s Tianlei is Lei FA.


    This is the ice wall they have prepared for Li Rui.


    be as solid as rocks.


    "Even if you want to escape, you can''t escape!"


    The white old ghost clapped his hands on the ground.


    Layers of ice and void condense, and countless ice blocks seal the round array. The operation of the array was accelerated, and a steady stream of cold aura came from the four directions.


    Cold fog, speed up surge.


    "This is our Tianchi white family killing array. Once people in the world are trapped in this array, they will not be lucky."


    The old white ghost was laughing and his face was full of pride.


    Old people are easy to be proud.


    Li Rui scoffed: "return the world people, your so-called world people mean your Bai family''s one acre of land, right? Do you think there is no other realm above jiedan realm? Do you dare to be number one in the world? "


    Li Rui has never been afraid of a quarrel.


    It''s a set of people.


    Old man Bai didn''t dare to talk about this topic. No matter how arrogant he was, he didn''t dare to say that Laozi was the best in the world.


    However, this array is full of confidence!


    "Enough for you! The Tianchi formation will freeze you into ice, and then your spirits will freeze to death, and the immortals will not be able to save you. "


    It''s a huge refrigerator.


    But it''s hard to be in the middle of it.


    Li Rui has begun to freeze.


    "It''s no use. No matter how you improve your aura and burst out your potential, it''s no use."


    "No matter how strong you are, you can''t beat so many of us against you alone."


    "And I like it the most."


    Bai Laogui wanders on Li Rui''s side, looking for a chance to make a move.


    He didn''t lie.


    In such an environment, he is really like a duck to water.


    Whether it''s skill or spirit, it''s increased several times.


    Such a white old ghost can be said to have reached a peak.


    This big array has really had a good effect.


    Constantly weaken Li Rui, and constantly strengthen the power of Bai Laogui.


    Both sides are waiting for the best strike.


    Old white is not flustered at all.


    He knew Li Rui would not last long.


    In this big formation, Li Rui''s aura will only be solidified.


    Absolute cold, block everything! It''s the end of it!


    He just needs to wait.


    Li Rui lowered his head.


    "Thunder."


    At this point.


    Over the capital, a dark cloud finally formed.


    Sky, drizzle down.


    A strong man standing outside the array felt the rain coming and laughed.


    "Heaven helps us. The cold and icy atmosphere of master Bai just blends with the rain."


    "Yes, it''s all on our side. Last time, Li Rui escaped. This time, he can''t fly even if he inserts his wings. " A strong man of the Zhao family said with a smile.


    "It''s said that the Li family is good at Lei FA. We still bury many lightning rods on the ground. He''s trapped in the big array. No matter how bad Lei FA is, it won''t help."


    Another said with a confident smile.


    They are very confident that today they will be able to kill Li Rui at the top of the rooftop.


    Boom!


    There was the first thunder in the sky.


    "Today is a wonderful day. God has come out to join in the fun."


    The man of the Zhao family was laughing and his blood was boiling.


    Boom!


    Click!


    Boom!


    The thunder is increasing.


    It seems to be a stormy night.


    It''s not destined to be peaceful.


    Boom!


    The sky, suddenly burst out of extraordinary thunder.


    All the people looked up and changed their faces.


    I saw the sky above, the thunder all over the sky, like a side of thunder.


    If this thunder pool falls down, I''m afraid it won''t cover the whole area.


    "Why didn''t master Bai get rid of Li Rui as soon as possible?"


    Some people are beginning to panic.


    More and more people are beginning to realize that it seems that something extraordinary is about to happen.


    until.


    The condensed thunder clouds burst the sky and came to the world.


    Boom, boom!


    Thunder and lightning, like a giant dragon, cleave to the roof.


    The strong man of Zhao family, looking at the thunderbolt dragon, lost his mind.


    "This, this is - Thunder robbery!"


    They finally know why Li Rui is trapped in the battle. There is no sign of fighting back.


    They finally know why Li Rui is willing to die and go to the roof.


    They finally know why it all went so well.


    Because Li Rui wants to survive the robbery!


    He wants to cross over to jiedan and use thunder to rob and blow everyone to death.


    Li Rui''s own Lei FA doesn''t need to worry about this. Even if all the people present are dead, he may not die.


    The next moment, the dazzling thunder, with an amazing speed of terror, reached the ground.


    Almost at the moment of contact, people of Zhao family, people of Bai family, people of Wu family.


    He was blown to dust by thunder.


    Thunder, tyranny, heat.


    Li Rui stands in the center of the formation.


    At the first bombardment, the top of the array collapsed.


    White old ghost''s face twisted: "you! Good! Poison


    "No husband." Li Rui smiles, and his breath is still soaring.


    With Zhao 3000''s aura gift package, plus his own accumulation, entering jiedan realm is a long time ago.


    Li Rui has been patient, trying to stabilize every realm to the perfect level.


    At this point, it broke out.


    Rooftop, almost no live!


    This is just the first bombardment.


    "I have to thank you for helping me block the first thunder robbery, but the second one will become more violent because of your intervention."


    "I like the thunder. It makes me stronger. The strongest thunder will give birth to the strongest me. "


    "White old ghost, come to spend thunder robbery together."


    Li Rui smiles and opens his hands.


    "Ray, come on."


    At this moment, the thunder all over the sky lit up Li Rui''s proud figure and made him look like a God.


    Boom boom!


    Thunder, come again.


    White old ghost closed his eyes, his eyes, tears fall.


    "As the Yangtze River flows eastward, the waves wash away the heroes. Success or failure turn head empty, Castle Peak is still in, several sunset red. White haired fishermen and woodcutters are used to watching the autumn moon and spring breeze. A pot of turbid wine, happy to meet, ancient and modern how many things, pay in a joke


    "I''m ashamed of the ancestors of the Bai family."


    "My white family is dead."


    The huge thunder light, in Li Rui''s nearly crazy laughter, fell on the roof. In an instant, he killed the white ghost who gave up his resistance completely.


    He is an old man. How can he bear such a thunderstorm.


    Tiantai hotel was completely destroyed from the 20th floor to the 10th floor.


    Become waste soil!

 Chapter 513

    He who shakes the world with his voice will be silent for a long time; Who will light the lightning will wander like a cloud for a long time.


    Li Rui''s figure rises slowly in Leihai. Thunder and lightning constantly bombarded Li Rui''s figure and made him bloody and bruised.


    The so-called "crossing a calamity" is to survive a calamity.


    Sharpen yourself in disaster.


    Farmers in the fields are often stronger. Even a 60 year old man is stronger than a 40 year old city man.


    Because the old man suffered a lot, exercised a lot and suffered a lot. If their hands are damaged, they will cocoon. The cocooned hands are harder than those in the office, and the beating is more painful.


    Naturally, the meaning of thunder robbery is not entirely suffering. Otherwise, it''s not easy to suffer. Just dig the ground.


    The real meaning of thunder robbery is to forge the body, to help the cultivator get rid of the impurities and become more pure.


    Li Rui endured the pain and kept going up.


    "I''d like to see the view above the cloud top."


    If you are a general practitioner, let alone run up, it is the rhythm of seeking death. It''s lucky to be able to stand on the ground and bear the thunder.


    A lot of people were cut to pieces, half dead, leaving only a trace of consciousness to carry over.


    Where can you bear the pain like Li Rui, but it''s like a stroll.


    It''s the body that suffers, not the mind.


    When facing problems and difficulties, we need to be positive and optimistic.


    Today, Li Rui is no longer naive.


    He''s mature, he''s strong.


    Try to control everything in front of you.


    Bang!


    Thunder thundered at Li Rui, as if trying to knock him down from the air.


    But Li Rui is close to Lei Yun now. It can be said that Lei Yun is in front of us.


    Those thunders are wild as living creatures.


    "Why is there a thunderbolt?"


    Li Rui is actually very curious about this. Why is there thunder on Tiandi Avenue. What is only thunder robbery, not rain robbery, fire robbery... Who stipulated this?


    After a few feet, Li Rui reaches out to thunder, almost unable to take care of himself. A sense of numbness, consciousness almost out.


    It''s all electricity.


    People are electrified.


    I''m all skin and flesh.


    It''s a different feeling for the whole person to be involved in the thunder and lightning.


    Li Rui felt enough aura and poured in from the wound.


    The whole person is crisp and numb. I can''t say it''s comfortable.


    "It''s so cool."


    Overhead is the flash of electricity, the floor is the smoke, downstairs is a panic.


    The scene of panic in this area is very rare,


    "My mother, is this a special day?"


    "Who is the Taoist friend in the end? Please accept the magic power!"


    "Ambulances are afraid to come."


    Let alone monks, even ordinary people can see the extraordinary thunder cloud in the sky. Countless people marvel at the wonders of nature, while the fire brigade on the other side dare not go to thousands at all.


    There are also people who are afraid of the scene of lightning directly tearing down the buildings.


    There are also some people watching the battle from a distance, guessing the outcome.


    Li Rui should have died in the big explosion.


    "Tianchi Baijia''s array is worthy of its name. It has such power."


    Although the people of the Wu family couldn''t understand it, they still nodded frequently, thinking that it was the momentum caused by the big battle of the Bai family.


    Some people in the Zhao family questioned: "are you sure it wasn''t thunder robbery just now?"


    "Who can make such a big thunder robbery?" Some people have asked.


    "But that''s exactly thunder."


    "I still don''t believe that if so many people block Li Rui, they will lose."


    A group of martial monks had a serious discussion there.


    Wu and Zhao, who had received the news, were also in suspense and held a wait-and-see attitude.


    Half an hour later, Li Rui felt full of strength. Although the pain was unbearable, the harvest was very big.


    The wound is healing. With the accumulation of energy and the rise of aura, Li Rui felt that his aura had been separated from the concept of a pool or lake.


    After the shackles of conflict, aura has no sense of boundary.


    It seems that no matter how much you put into it, you can refine it.


    Perhaps, this is the only meaning of true Qi.


    It takes enough aura to condense Qi.


    "Or shall I try now?"


    Li Rui''s mind moves. The black whale''s water swallowing skill spreads out like a sea wave, covering the sky with thunder clouds. I don''t know why, when Lei Yun meets the black whale''s water swallowing skill, he can''t wait to escape.


    However, the black cloud released by the black whale''s water swallowing technique also shrouds the thunder cloud. I think the ink is sprinkled into the clear water and quickly pollutes it.


    Then, Lei Yun began to be engulfed, one by one, disappeared in Li Rui''s palm.


    The end of thunder cloud absorption means that the thunder robbery is completely over.


    "Well, I''m finally in the so-called jiedan state now. No, my spirit hasn''t changed much, and there''s no jiedan in my body. Isn''t jiedan the God pill that should condense a spirit in the body? "


    "No matter how hard it is to estimate what gallstones are, nothing is more like it."


    Li Rui was very puzzled.


    After landing slowly, Li Rui is not in a hurry to condense aura into real Qi.


    It''s not safe here.


    Although it has been reduced to ruins, no one can guarantee that there will be other strong people.


    We need to be careful.


    Li Rui left quietly.


    Back at the hotel, it was more than 12 p.m., and Li Rui took a bath.


    The scars on the body have been completely recovered, which is mainly due to the magical use of the eternal life skill of the Qing emperor.


    If it''s not the eternal life skill of the Qing emperor, it may take some time to recover.


    In short, Li Rui is resting. He opens the quilt and goes in.


    "You''re back."


    "Well, yes."


    "Just come back and go to sleep." Then, in short, put a dagger on the bedside table.


    She had been holding a dagger in her hand for such a long time.


    I can''t sleep well at all.


    "I''m sorry to scare you."


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as you come back safely."


    "Then we''ll go home tomorrow."


    "Well."


    The light in the room went dark. They held each other and talked. Unconsciously, they fell asleep.


    The next morning, Li Rui came to the Chen family with a group of women to say goodbye.


    "Uncle Chen, thank you for your hospitality. Thank you for coming to Beijing."


    "Are you leaving now?"


    "Yes, Zhao 3000 is dead, and so is Bai Laogui. I have no goal here."


    Chen Shuqing nodded with a smile: "OK, have a good trip back."


    "Yes."


    They never talked about the disposal of Wu and Zhao.


    The two families never showed up.


    It''s no use to show up. Most of the people from those two families fled yesterday and couldn''t catch up with them at all.


    They will come back when Li Rui leaves.


    When they come back, they will find that another "Zhao 3000" has quietly put the spearhead on their neck.


    It''s very interesting, but Li Rui doesn''t care any more.


    We have dealt with all the things that should be dealt with.


    Go back and have a good rest.

 Chapter 514

    The next morning, Li Rui went home with some women.


    It''s safest to go home by train.


    No kidding. It''s too dangerous to be a plane. If someone really wants to do something, bury a bomb or something.


    I''m afraid I''ll die.


    The seats of the train are next to each other. In the whole carriage, the beauty group headed by the simple words is a beautiful scenery.


    Many men in other carriages specially went to this carriage to go to the toilet. So much so that it seems extremely congested, which is the trouble brought by beauty.


    But after all, it''s still a business seat. The quality of the people in the carriage is pretty good. Up to now, there has been no malicious hooliganism.


    Li Rui and Jian Suyan sat together, and Jian Suyan put his head on Li Rui''s shoulder: "ten hours. It''s boring."


    "You''re bored with me, which means you don''t love me enough." Li Rui said with a smile. In short, he gave him a little slap and said, "you will be poor."


    Jane Su Mei and yingzi whispered in the back seat: "we''re spreading dog food again. We''re all going to die."


    Cherry son a face can''t again agree of facial expression: "can''t be."


    More back seat of Guan Feixue and sang Jie is half with envy: "youth is good."


    As long as you are still young, everything is possible. The world is always full of hope and loveliness.


    In the back seat, there are several middle-aged men with fat stomachs. They wear simple and casual clothes with no logo. They wear glasses and are gentle and elegant.


    "Our carriage is really shining because of these beauties."


    "No, better than the star draft. I just used my mobile phone to search specially, thinking that what program group is coming, but there is no relevant information. "


    "If only I could make a friend for the young man in front of me. I''d like to make a friend for these beauties."


    "I would like to be friends with him, but there is no suitable breakthrough."


    It was only when Li Rui got up to go to the toilet that several middle-aged people who had already noticed this situation finally arrived at the breakthrough.


    "Come on, let''s go to the bathroom, too."


    "Go with me, go with me."


    They follow Li Rui to the toilet. There are only two toilet seats in each carriage of the train. When Li Rui goes in, they wait outside.


    When Li Rui came out, one of the middle-aged people asked, "brother, can I borrow a fire?"


    Li Rui said with a smile: "no smoking, and this is a high-speed railway. No smoking."


    This is a bit embarrassing. The only way to smoke is by ordinary train.


    "Brother, you look familiar. Where are you from? Have we met in a business forum? "


    If they can''t borrow fire, they won''t give up.


    Li Rui shook his head: "did not participate in the business forum, not interested."


    Li Rui goes forward.


    One of the middle-aged men was upset and shook his head: "it''s too difficult."


    "Lao Bai, don''t you know that? As long as there is a mind, there will always be success. In those years, we were still young people who went out to do business. Didn''t we make things impossible possible? "


    "It''s not that simple. He''s not an employee. Can you do it? Do you think people are fools The middle-aged man, who was called Lao Bai, sneered, "forget it, it takes too much time. I''d better take a simpler and more direct approach."


    "What is the simple and direct way?"


    Lao Bai''s smile was very deep. He took out a golden card from his pocket. When he went back to his seat and came to Guan Feixue''s seat, he politely said, "this beautiful lady, can you make a friend with me?"


    Those middle-aged people standing by the toilet were surprised by Lao Bai''s action.


    I didn''t expect Lao Bai to be so direct and simple.


    Guan Feixue takes a look at Lao Bai.


    Lao Bai took his time and handed out his business card.


    Guan Feixue didn''t look at the business card: "has the asset exceeded one billion?"


    "This is coming soon..."


    "Do you have a direct department at or above the vice provincial level?"


    "Well, in the relatives..."


    All of a sudden, Lao Bai felt that he had hit the wall. He had assets of one billion yuan and was directly related to the provincial government or above. Those with this background could match the upper class in China.


    To be fair, it''s impossible to meet in this place.


    Guan Feixue smiles and points to Li Rui in front of him: "you have always wanted to make friends. He has more than one billion assets, and his friends are all generations old. It''s a pity that he doesn''t like you. Of course, I don''t like you either. Why don''t you ask the lady beside me


    Sister sang immediately said, "I don''t like it either. You don''t like it. Why should I like it and look down on people?"


    Guan Feixue laughs: "I''m not trying to test you. I don''t know you are as unattainable as me."


    Old button looked embarrassed.


    "Excuse me."


    Lao Bai went back to his seat and sat down with a face full of grievances.


    To be fair, he hasn''t met such a situation. People don''t even look at the Phnom Penh business card. As the executive vice president of a listed company, it''s almost unforgivable to put it on the female employees of a subordinate company.


    Several of Lao Bai''s companions came back with a smile and sat down beside Lao Bai: "are you shriveled?"


    "It''s too bullying. It''s impossible to say that the boy is the owner with a fortune of one billion, and his friends are all red for generations."


    "No, I haven''t. In China, we don''t know anyone who is a little famous. "


    A group of people boast there, as if they were acquaintances of some rich class.


    The middle-aged people who call Lao Bai have a more balanced mind. They don''t cover up their voices. In fact, it''s another kind of choking sound. It''s just that it''s not easy to target it clearly so as not to lose its demeanour.


    So yelled a few words, instead began their own flattery.


    Guan Feixue and sister sang originally wanted to sleep with their eyes closed, but the people behind them were always making a lot of noise, so they had no experience of rest.


    Guan Feixue stands up.


    "Please keep your voice down. You can get off the car and blow again."


    This can cater to many people''s wishes.


    Who can sit in this car is not a little money? The worst is a well-off family.


    Of course it''s good to have money and status, but this kind of boasting in public is really disgusting.


    All at once there were complaints.


    "It''s true. It seems that there are so many talents. Why don''t you go to heaven?"


    "No matter how powerful you are, we don''t ask for anything. Who envies you?"


    "Go home and blow on your wife and children."


    Even ironic, Lao Bai and others immediately lost interest.


    I had to shut my mouth in great embarrassment.


    Guan Feixue sat down and closed her eyes again.


    Until noon, when the waiter came to deliver the meal, Guan Feixue suddenly felt that he was smashed.


    Open your eyes to see, immediately fire came.


    The clothes were splashed with oil.


    And the initiator of this behavior is Lao Bai. He was holding the lunch box just handed by the steward in his hand. He didn''t seem to notice the general situation. The lunch box in his hand was tilted.


    The oil is still falling.


    Guan Feixue patted elder sister sang on the shoulder: "elder sister, that smelly man splashed oil on me."


    Elder sister sang looked at it and stood up. She snatched Lao Bai''s lunch box and smashed it on his head.


    "Blind you?"

 Chapter 515

    The rice grain spilled Lao Bai''s head, and the dishes, soup and so on.


    This soup is also on Feixue.


    The scene is very beautiful.


    But there is no doubt that Lao Bai is more miserable. After all, he is more obvious.


    It''s not very nice.


    After all, they are all people with a head and a face.


    Lao Bai was angry on the spot: "are you crazy?"


    Lao Bai''s friends also said: "what''s the matter with you woman?! Why is the quality so low? "


    Elder sister sang crossed her waist and sneered: "I''m afraid you think we are easy to bully? Why don''t we get off at Jianghua station later and have a fight? "


    Guan Feixue laughed on the spot.


    Sister sang is too cunning.


    It''s amazing that the place is in Jianghua.


    It''s too bullying.


    But Lao Bai, they don''t know.


    They thought sister Sang was bluffing.


    Just by this name attack, forcing these women who do not know good or bad to understand the truth of life.


    "Jiang Hua, interesting. Although we are not from Jianghua, if we have seeds, you can name them and see who will suffer in the end. "


    "I won''t change my name, Li Rui. Aren''t you looking for trouble? Go ahead. "


    Sister sang sat down lightly.


    Li Rui in the front row said he was very angry and helpless.


    These women at home are really lawless. They know how to make trouble. Can they live in peace?


    Li Rui immediately took out his mobile phone and spoke in the wechat group: don''t report my name if you have nothing to do. I''m also very busy!


    A plum tree presses cherry blossom: that is, my brother-in-law has to come out to clean up in the end.


    Sakura: what are they doing with that kind of scum? Do you want me to kill them?


    Plain words: calm down.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s a lot of fun in the group.


    It''s all too long by train.


    Although Lao Bai and others let go of their words, they did not make any substantial progress.


    Lao Bai was dirty. The steward took out a towel and handed it to him.


    Lao Bai wiped it a few times, but he couldn''t help it: "can''t the police say anything?"


    Since we are going to make trouble, there must be a saying.


    At the insistence of Lao Bai and others, the train police came.


    After understanding the course of the incident, the police also focused on Mediation: "Sir, in this case, you two should step back and be more generous, OK?"


    Generally speaking, if the passengers are proud of their identity, it is not easy to continue to investigate.


    But Laobai today is to investigate: "this dress is made by hand in Italy, a set of more than 50000, now it''s like this, what should I do? The oil stains stick on it. It won''t wash off at all! "


    "This..." the police had no idea.


    Lao Bai became more and more energetic: "I have all the invoices for my clothes. I must give you an explanation about this today! You can''t make peace with the mud. How can you do that! "


    The police officer was in a dilemma.


    It''s a bit difficult.


    "You must understand, sir, that you made a mistake first. Besides, this is the carriage. I hope you can step back in such cases. "


    "I won''t return it. Why should I return it? My clothes are tens of thousands. How much is her dress? It''s a big deal. We''ll pay each other. "


    Guan Feixue couldn''t help it any more. She stood up and said, "my dress is 150000 yuan. Your one, 50000. Don''t you want to lose money? Come on, compensate each other. Police, I need to apply for judicial arbitration. "


    Guan Feixue is also a woman from the rich family of the former provincial capital.


    Not to mention just a piece of clothes, even if tens of millions of villas are smashed out, her eyes may not blink.


    But this middle-aged man''s mischief is really noisy.


    And it''s going to take more.


    Lao Bai was still there, shouting: "blow what cow, this rag 150000, can pull down, unrealistic..."


    Guan Feixue couldn''t bear it any longer, so she got up and left her seat.


    She was very angry.


    I don''t want to put up with such noise.


    Guan Feixue came to Li Rui and stood still and did not speak.


    He was puffing his cheeks.


    In the palm of Li Rui''s hand, a black air is forming. The black air quickly condensed into a tongue.


    "Crush it."


    Li Rui said.


    Guan Feixue grabs the black air and pinches it.


    On the other side, Lao Bai''s voice suddenly stopped.


    He covered his throat and wanted to speak, but he couldn''t say a word.


    Like a mute, only with the help of the mouth, babbling and shouting.


    The black air in Li Rui''s palm also dissipated.


    This is the small-scale use of chasing souls and killing lives.


    Within five feet, you don''t even need to go up and do it.


    You can solve the problem.


    Moreover, the means are extremely hidden. Just imagine if Li Rui doesn''t want Guan Feixue to see it, then he stealthily hides his hand in his pocket. When the prototype is finished, he will crush it directly.


    It''s very simple.


    It''s terrible, too.


    Guan Feixue is also smart. Just from these movements, he wants to understand the connection between them.


    She opened her mouth.


    Looking at the old white whistling to one side, a trace of pity flashed in his eyes.


    "Or, forget it? Although that person''s mouth is a bit cheap, it doesn''t make him dumb, do you think? "


    Guan Feixue tries to consult Li Rui.


    "Well, half a year, let him shut up."


    "Well."


    Guan Feixue nods.


    At that end, Lao Bai was being carried away quickly. He was sweating, and his friends were also worried.


    Although Lao Bai can''t speak, what can he do if he becomes mute.


    Anyway, there are emergency doctors on the bus, and we have to go and have a look.


    A bunch of people left.


    Guan Feixue returned to his seat and took a breath of air.


    "Li Rui is more and more impersonal now."


    Sister sang shook her head and sighed.


    "Not like people, like what?"


    "Like a God." Elder sister sang looked at Guan Feixue, "don''t you think so?"


    Guan Feixue nodded: "really like."


    If these means are displayed one by one, or packaged a little, this is what only gods can do.


    God.


    Is that really how it came into being?


    The train is running at a high speed, heading for Jianghua.


    In the last section of the train, several men in suits kept looking at their watches.


    It''s almost three in the afternoon.


    The men in suits looked more and more nervous.


    Just then, from the carriage of the train, several more young people came.


    The young man has acquaintances in this carriage.


    They chatted with each other warmly.


    It''s three o''clock sharp.


    The men in suits took out the black remote control from their pockets and pressed it at the same time.


    There was no movement in the train.


    The men in suits, with puzzled faces, made eye contact for a moment, and then repeated the whole process again.


    It doesn''t work at all.


    The door of the train closed quietly.


    The whole carriage was sealed.


    The young men got up from their seats and walked to the three men in suits.


    "Mr. Hattori, don''t waste your time. This place has been taken over by our Huaxia team. Your intention to intercept Li Zhenren has been exposed. "


    "Let''s go."

 Chapter 516

    "We came to your country just for sightseeing."


    Why bury explosives in the driveway A young man laughed, "Mr. Hattori, please don''t reduce the impression of the world on Yihe."


    The young man''s eyes suddenly shrank: "I didn''t expect that you even found out this."


    "We have known your purpose since you entered China. At present, Li Zhenren is one of the hopes for the revival of martial arts in our country. If you want to destroy this hope, how can you know the consideration of our Huaxia team?"


    The young man said with a smile: "before Iraq, the foreign organization" black goat "had been defeated by us. I suggest that he should not act rashly and focus on his own development. "


    The young man shook his head: "you can''t stop us."


    The smile on the young man''s face slowly faded away: "don''t be shameless."


    The young man, Saburo Obuchi, was also adamant: "if you want me to tie my hand, I''ll catch you. I''m afraid you''re a fool. What''s more, there are innocent people here. After the accident, I see how you can explain to the outside world... "


    The young man raised his hand.


    The whole carriage stood up.


    Every one of them is murderous.


    Takebu was speechless, and the slap came too quickly: "you are just a lot of people."


    "Be realistic, Mr. Hattori!" Said the young man in a deep voice.


    Who will tell you if it''s fair.


    If you don''t hold your hand, the next moment will be a meeting of the sword.


    In such a narrow place, Saburo Obuchi does not want to fall into the sea of people''s War: "I can not make trouble, but I want to see Mr. Li Rui. I know. He''s in the car ahead. "


    The young man suddenly showed a strange expression: "do you want to see him? Are you sure? "


    "Sure."


    "But he doesn''t want to see you. He''s resting."


    "I can wait. It''s better than fighting, don''t you think?"


    "Yes."


    The young man sat down in the nearest seat, without saying a word, staring at him.


    Li Rui''s carriage was supported by someone.


    After diagnosis, Lao Bao''s tongue could not be cured, so he had to get off the car and go to a big hospital for treatment.


    The conditions in the car are also very limited. There are other patients in the infirmary. So they had to go back to the car.


    At the moment, Lao Bao and they don''t have the strength to thump before. The momentum of any business executive is illusory.


    If something goes wrong, no matter how big a person is, he will be beaten back to his original shape.


    In the face of life and death, no one can be an exception.


    ¡­¡­


    At four o''clock in the afternoon, Li Rui came to the carriage where he was.


    Li Rui sits down in front of Saburo Obuchi. This is the seat specially vacated. After Li Rui sits down, he looks at Saburo Obuchi.


    In terms of appearance, Saburo Obuchi looks ok, not obscene.


    They''re all young people, and they''re pretty.


    But in this young man''s eyes, there always seems to be something that makes people feel that Yin duck is hidden.


    "I''m Li Rui. What can I do for you?"


    Li Rui spoke calmly.


    Saburo Obuchi nodded: "I heard that Li Zhenren has secrets and contains martial arts classics, which is enough to make the martial arts world go up a new level. As a representative of Yihe, I came to seek the true scriptures from Li Zhenren. We sincerely admire your culture and want to make it strong. "


    "What we haven''t popularized ourselves, how can we give it to you? Why do you still think like this? You speak Chinese so fluently. Don''t you know the meaning of "everyone shouts four words?"


    "Of course, I know, but the service department had to come because of the national martial arts interests. I''ve heard that Huaxia is the land of etiquette in the world, so I''d like to have a try. "


    "It''s like your family is rich. I want you to give me some for free, because my family is really poor. So I can''t help it. Please give me some money. "


    Li Rui said with a smile: "this kind of ugly tone, you can tell me openly. Do you know what we have learned from the humiliation of the last war over the decades? "


    "We have learned to be stronger and to prevent disasters. Once you learned our culture, we want you to learn it, so it seems that we have a mind. But after that war, we wake up


    "Don''t think about it any more. Even if it''s for a dog, it won''t be for you. You are just nodding on the surface, but holding a knife behind you. It''s just a scene. It''s just a good one. "


    "When it comes to admiration, it''s still a kind of barbarism. I want to kill all the men and rob all the women. What kind of admiration is that? It''s just pure brutality. "


    Li Rui sighed and shook his head.


    If I hadn''t sat for a long time and wanted to have activities, I wouldn''t have come here even this time.


    Who are these people.


    But he said with a smile, "I hope Mr. Li can come with me."


    "I don''t know why I''m going with you?"


    "If Li Zhenren does not follow me, I will not be able to complete the task, and my superior will execute me. Li Zhenren has to go with me. I promise Li Zhenren''s woman will not have any problems. "


    Li Rui looked down and thought about it.


    "You mean my woman might be in danger?"


    "They are already in danger. Our ninjas in Yihe are famous all over the world. Mr. Li should have heard of them."


    "Yes, but what can you do? Just these people? "


    "No, our people have long been with Mr. Li." There was a dangerous light in the corner of his eyes. "As long as Mr. Li is willing to accompany us, your woman will be safe, otherwise..."


    "Or they''ll all die?" Li Rui said curiously.


    Saburo Obuchi''s face changed. From Li ruiman''s indifferent attitude, he felt a trace of unusual.


    It''s not scientific.


    Li Rui was listless from the beginning to the end, and he didn''t have any emotional fluctuation about it. Not even surprised, let alone alarmed.


    There are some people who are really able to deal with major events without being surprised, but Li Rui''s attitude is more like he doesn''t care.


    Doesn''t he love those women at all?


    Saburo Obuchi stares at the expression on Li Rui''s face and refuses to let go of every minute expression.


    "Kill that woman named Sang Sang."


    He said.


    I don''t know who I''m talking to.


    Anyway, it''s an order.


    Li Rui stood up and shook his head: "stubborn."


    "One more."


    Then he gave orders.


    Li Rui turned his head and glanced at Saburo Obuchi: "don''t give your ridiculous orders. Those guys who pretend to be business people have long been controlled by me. Especially the one who takes the lead. What do you call him Lao Bao? Is that what he can call him? "


    With a light smile, Li Rui said faintly, "Lao Bao is my roommate in college. Your man deserves to be compared with him?"

 Chapter 517

    There are four people in the University, Lao Bao, Gouzi and Ke shanyong. Their status in Li Rui''s mind is much higher than that of many people.


    After all, they are the good brothers who have been with the window together. They are always by their side in the difficult times. On the contrary, like Wang Jingfei and others, everyone is just an alliance of interests.


    If Wang Jingfei died, Li Rui would not shed a tear.


    Like Saburo Obuchi, all of them are dead. Li Rui doesn''t have any feeling, even as human beings, there is no common compassion.


    Li Rui returned to the carriage. The carriage was noisy. He simply said: "those people who had conflicts with Feixue just now suddenly cried and knelt down on the ground, saying that they were traitors who had collected the money. They dug out their eyes, and now they are all sent to the infirmary."


    "Oh, it seems that there are still some people with conscience."


    Li Rui said so casually. In short, he knew what was going on and didn''t ask any more.


    It''s not surprising that we''ve seen too many of these strange things. In any case, Jiansu always believes that Li Rui has his reasons.


    At six in the afternoon, I finally got home.


    As soon as Li Rui came home, he went into the room. Everyone had seen this situation for a long time.


    There must be something to gain, just so hastily closed.


    Li Rui sat in the room, checking the aura in his body.


    At this time, the aura is just turbulent and inexplicable.


    How to turn these auras into real Qi is a big problem.


    Li Rui tries to ask Niu 12, but Niu 12 says he doesn''t know.


    Li Rui, a senior official in the prefecture, dare not ask. It''s not a good thing that Mu Xiu is in Lin.


    After all, there is a certain distance between the human world and the underground. If there is a strong one in the world, the underground will not feel very happy. This is the reason why Li Rui does not dare to deal with the local government.


    The emergence of the underground wechat group can be said to change the fate.


    But for some reasons, Li Rui did not dare to rely too much on this thing.


    In essence, the underground wechat group is just an object and a medium.


    If you don''t have the strength, will you become a useless person without the underground wechat group.


    "I don''t believe I can''t figure it out."


    Li Rui doesn''t even want to ask about the extreme Taoism and the heavenly demons. He has to go his own way and form a good habit of studying and pondering.


    Try to analyze the aura in the body. Li Rui releases part of the aura.


    It''s getting dark in the room.


    A cloud of dense gas gradually formed in Li Rui''s body.


    Li Rui stretched out his palm and locked the gas in his palm with a gas engine, which kept gathering.


    With the continuous accumulation of gas, there is gradually a cloud weather.


    Click!


    Boom!


    There was thunder and lightning in the clouds.


    "Lying trough, how can I practice this?"


    Li Rui was puzzled.


    I just want to analyze the composition of aura and feel the ingredients.


    I didn''t expect a cloud of thunder to condense.


    The thunder cloud rolled and rotated in the palm of the hand, and the thunder rumbled.


    It''s like a mini version of thunder.


    Li Rui thought carefully and controlled the cloud. Slowly, the cloud condensed into a small snake.


    "I said how old white ghost can use aura to make a python. It''s like this."


    Li Rui suddenly realized.


    If aura can change in this way, it will be fun.


    Li Rui keeps trying to make clouds into various shapes.


    Also slowly to understand the power of clouds.


    "The clouds that come from the change of aura have no entity, but are more flexible. It can hide the explosive point and suddenly exert power. Aura can produce great lethality! "


    This is a novel world. Li Rui has always been at the basic stage of "transformation" in his use of aura. At most, he imitates aura.


    I never thought that Reiki could be used like this.


    Li Rui was very excited and interested in the further magical use. Finally, Li Rui let it return to its original appearance and controlled it to move. Finally, Li Rui opened the room and walked out of the door.


    "Look what I invented!"


    "A thunderbolt!"


    Li Rui threw it away like an excited big boy showing his favorite toy to others.


    Under the control of Li Rui, the mini thunder cloud floats towards Jian Su Mei and others sitting on the sofa.


    At the beginning, Jian Su Mei was still curious, and yingzi couldn''t wait to grab it. As a result, she was almost unable to take care of herself and fell on the sofa, convulsing.


    It''s almost foaming.


    "Brother Li, you want to murder me!" she screamed


    Listening to Jian Su Mei killing a pig in the living room, Guan Feixue came out of the room, laughing out of breath.


    That group of thunder clouds is obviously a little chasing Jane Su Mei run meaning, anyway, Guan Feixue look at a few eyes to know that this is Li Rui in trouble.


    Jane Su Mei had no choice but to look for her sister everywhere, but she found her in the kitchen and hugged her tightly.


    "Brother in law, if you are willing to do it, my sister is innocent!"


    The Kung Fu of sister Keng is one by one.


    Li Rui said he was speechless.


    "All right, all right, stop playing. It''s like a child."


    In short, a serious criticism, see cherry fell on the sofa: "this thing is so powerful?"


    Sakura is not an ordinary person. Needless to say, her willpower is probably the most outstanding among the women in the family. She is also first-class in all aspects.


    Growing up these years, cultivation has entered the world very fast.


    Even yingzi has been turned over by electricity. It''s just a small group. The power of this thunder cloud is not great.


    Li Rui takes Lei Yun back with a smile.


    Turning to go back to the room with his head down, Li Rui sat down to meditate for a moment and let Lei Yun out of the window.


    Carefully control the thunder cloud to rise, fly to the sky can''t see so far.


    This thundercloud, flying to a certain height, will slow down, and will not disappear.


    That''s interesting.


    It seems a little special.


    After thinking about it, Li Rui''s heart moved and drew out more aura from his body, condensing more thunder clouds.


    In the evening, Li Rui''s room is already a flash of electricity, a large cloud of thunder presents the shape of a python, rolling around the room.


    Li Rui is not satisfied.


    Continue to create thunderclouds.


    In the middle of the night, Lei Yun finally finished.


    At this time, Python is no longer Mang, but Jiao.


    Lei Jiao.


    If Li Rui hadn''t laid a barrier in the room, I''m afraid that no one in the family would be able to sleep with the momentum of Lei Jiao.


    Li Rui opened the window and let Lei Jiao out for a walk, then absorbed it into his body again.


    Let it out again.


    After repeating this for several times, Lei Jiao was able to take shape and form combat effectiveness in a short time.


    "In this way, I can leave Lei Jiao at home. I just need the church to control it."


    It''s a windfall.

 Chapter 518

    Lei Jiao has no consciousness. He is a pure substance. Just like a car, although it can walk, it needs human control.


    In the morning, when Li Rui showed Lei Jiao, they were quite surprised.


    Yingzi and Jian Sumei were so scared that they screamed and ran away. A small thunder cloud turned over yingzi''s electricity. Such a big thunder cloud, who met who died.


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s very gentle." Li Rui said with a smile, no one believed him.


    "Plain words, give me your hand and try to control it."


    Li Rui comes to jiansuyan. Jiansuyan reaches out his hand and grabs it. Then she wondered, "how to manipulate it."


    "It''s like manipulating the aura movement in your body."


    To put it simply, try to feel it, and then try to manipulate it.


    I saw Lei Jiao wavering and trembling.


    Lei Jiao is like a living creature in Li Rui''s hands. He is very flexible in every move.


    In short, it''s not so flexible to control Lei Jiao, and it feels like he''s about to lose control. Sure enough, Lei Jiao suddenly ran out of control and ran straight into one side of the wall. With a bang, he drove the wall away and flew away.


    Fly away


    The crowd looked at the big hole in the wall, speechless.


    In short, he said, "what should I do?"


    "It''s OK. It''ll come back."


    Sure enough, Lei Jiao flew back soon.


    This time Li Rui is controlling him.


    Lei Jiao stops in front of Li Rui. Li Rui thinks about it and reaches for his hand.


    Lei Jiao separated a small cloud of thunder.


    "You try this. The goal is smaller. It''s simpler."


    Lei Jiao is too big and needs to be manipulated very carefully. He has a strong command of aura.


    Xiaotuan''s Lei Yun is not so complicated. You can let jiansuyan practice her hand first, and then control Lei Jiao after she is familiar with it.


    Jiansu Mei was still afraid at first, but seeing that Jiansu Yan slowly manipulated Lei Yun, she thought it was very fun. She didn''t dare to play if she wanted to.


    "Sister, be careful..."


    "Sister, how can I control this? I want to try it, too."


    "Brother Li also gives me a cloud of thunder. I want it, too."


    Li Rui divides a small group of thunder clouds to Jian Sumei. Yingzi, the person who has been electrified, is not reconciled and wants to.


    Seeing Guan Feixue''s eyes, Li Rui finally knows that a bowl of water should be leveled.


    "Well, I''ll call a few more. In addition, Feixue and Sangsang, you can find someone to buy a large piece of jade. "


    The appearance of Lei Yun gives Li Rui a bold idea.


    It''s always Li Rui''s style to do what you want.


    This morning, the jade was sent. It''s as big as a millstone and it''s in the living room.


    July, Wang Ke, Zhao Ling, Zhao Yue and Yang Wu are all here.


    "Everyone chooses a piece of jade. Before that, get familiar with the control of Lei Yun."


    Li Rui divides Lei Jiao into several groups and asks Jiansu Yan and Jiansu Mei to teach them how to control them.


    Fifteen small jade pendants were cut from the jade and made into various shapes. Some are jade rings, some are jade bracelets, some are hanging decorations.


    Jade is the most convenient thing to store aura, aura sealed in jade, very good quality, almost no loss.


    If you stay at your side, you can warm up the jade and continuously expand the amount of aura in the jade.


    In the afternoon, Li Rui gathered a few people who barely mastered Lei Yun and poured Lei Yun into the jade in front of them.


    "Once you are in danger, you just need to release the thunder cloud from the jade to use it."


    "As for its power, let me demonstrate it first. For example, if you carefully control the fineness of Lei Yun and turn it into a toothpick, then this is the most powerful toothpick in the world. "


    Li Rui condenses and compresses a cloud of thunder.


    The thunder cloud is getting smaller and smaller. But the whole body is more and more black, and in that black, it seems that there is a faint twinkle of a star.


    Li Rui controls the sign and stabs it directly to the ground.


    Boom!


    The mud splashed around like a TNT explosive, which directly blasted a truck like hole in the ground.


    The puddle was still smoldering.


    This kind of power is enough to withstand the blow of a strong distractor.


    Moreover, even after such a big explosion, it seems that Lei has not suffered much damage.


    This is the characteristic of thundercloud.


    It''s powerful. If it''s used properly, it''s undoubtedly a big killer.


    The women were stunned.


    How also did not expect, this small cloud of thunder, unexpectedly has such great power.


    If


    They look at Li Rui''s Lei Jiao, which is more than ten feet tall.


    If it is this Lei Jiao, it will be enough to wipe out a building with one blow.


    "I''m lucky I survived." Sakura thought that she wiped Lei Yun and was not killed. She was also very lucky.


    "Your thunder cloud is not formed, it is equivalent to a piece of iron. Iron can only hurt people, but if it is polished into a knife, a knife is a head. "


    Li Rui laughed: "next, each of you should learn your own way of refining. Use Lei Yun as soon as possible. With this, no one can hurt you. "


    "What do you say?" Yang Wu is acutely aware of some unusual things.


    "I seem to have been targeted." Li Rui said with a bitter smile and continued to emphasize, "you must master this well."


    ¡­¡­


    At 6 p.m., the fire clouds in the sky reddened most of the sky.


    The chill in the air made him uncomfortable. In his country, the weather has not changed so much, and the temperature is relatively not so cold.


    "Huaxia is far better than Yingzhou in terms of geographical conditions. If it were not for our long-standing spirit of thinking of danger in times of peace, we would have no chance of winning in the face of such great powers. "


    Takebu''s face is grim, but his companion standing beside him disdains to say: "Chinese are a dragon, a group, but a worm. There are a lot of people and a wide range of land, but the sense of unity is not enough and the quality is poor. We are not only 20 years behind Yingzhou? "


    Saburo Obuchi shook his head: "cangdaosang, ten years ago, Huaxia lagged behind for more than 20 years, maybe 30 years."


    "Today, they are not 20 years behind. They should be about 15 years behind. They are speeding up their development and have shown amazing potential in many fields, which is a terrible thing. "


    "Huaxiawudao, the recent recovery trend, has to be prevented. If you give him 15 years, the martial arts in Asia will respect China. This is something we can''t tolerate. This plan must be successful! "


    Cangdao said with a little smile: "this time we are going to have a great success? You can rest assured, shobu sang. "


    To this point, Saburo Obuchi is also quite confident, nodding in agreement.


    In front of the eyes of Saburo Obuchi and Mr. Cangdao, the city, the steel forest at the foot of the mountain, and the fireworks on earth.


    This is Jiang Hua.


    The city where Li Rui lives.

 Chapter 519

    Winter.


    Yingzhou Yihe took Saburo Obuchi and led his troops into Jianghua.


    Target person, take away Li Rui, or destroy.


    The Li family are still enjoying themselves. Li Rui even wanted to see if he could form something like "somersault cloud" with the help of Lei Jiao.


    If you have this ability, you won''t have to fly in the future.


    There is enough aura to do all kinds of experiments. Li Rui is very glad that the thunder disaster is not a loss, and the harvest is a big one.


    In the evening, Li Rui drives Yang Wu back to the police area to see his parents.


    To the guard area, Yang dance suddenly a staggering step: "I feel a little dizzy, you help me."


    Li Rui quickly held her: "what''s the matter with you? How suddenly giddy


    "I''ve been dizzy for a long time. I''ve been practicing blindly on your side. I feel that the loss of my soul is a little big."


    Li Rui grabbed Yang Wu''s arms and left with her on his back.


    Yang Wu has her independent house here, a small two bedroom house. Li Rui light door familiar, carrying Yang dance came to the house, Yang dance to Li Rui key, two people go in, Li Rui turn on the light.


    "I''ll pass you some aura. You can add it."


    Li Rui holds Yang Wu''s palm and quietly adds some aura. Suddenly, he frowns and finds that it''s not easy!


    His eyes became strange.


    "That," I said Li Rui looked at Yang Wu and found that her face had already turned red. "You have a lot of aura. Why do you cheat me?"


    "If I don''t cheat you, can you come?"


    Yang Wu asked.


    This time it''s Li Rui''s turn to blush.


    Such an obvious hint, if I haven''t counted it in my heart, is really one two three wooden people.


    "Well... I''ll help you to your room for a rest."


    Yang Wu looked serious: "what do you want? Why go to the room to have a rest? Can''t I have a rest here? "


    ¡°¡­¡­£¿£¿£¿¡± Li Rui is confused.


    "Men are pig hooves." Yang Wu snorted coldly, "his mind is full of filthy thoughts, obscene!"


    Li Rui was so dumb that he just sat down and took her to his lap.


    "What''s so mean? Is it so mean?"


    Yang Wu struggled a few times, but Li ruicai didn''t let her go. Yang Wu was not angry: "I''ve been cheated. Please let me go."


    Li Rui is not so honest.


    "It''s too late to regret now."


    "Well... Don''t do that... I just want you to come up. I''m the only one at home every day... Sometimes it''s cold. "


    "Nonsense, I often come to see my parents. When didn''t I come to you?" Li Rui nibbled at Yang Wu.


    Yang Wu''s face is red like a tomato, her hair is scattered, and her nose is full of sweat.


    "Sometimes, I really feel aggrieved."


    Yang Wu gave up the struggle and let Li Ruiyu get what he wanted. She was helpless: "you say I''m such an excellent woman, how can I like a man like you?"


    "That''s life."


    Li Rui stopped and breathed out a comfortable breath: "the fetters of fate, sometimes I worry about you. Even if anything happens to anyone, I will feel guilty for the rest of my life. "


    Yang Wu embraces Li Rui''s neck and looks at him quietly.


    The light in the bathroom of the house seems to be a little out of order. The light is on and off all the time.


    Two hours later, Li Rui came out of the bathroom after taking a bath and changed his clothes.


    "I''m really convinced. It''s seven o''clock. Now it''s nine o''clock. Sure enough, it''s the same old saying. The plan will never catch up with the change."


    "You spend so little time, are you humming or not a man?" Yang Wu said angrily.


    Li Rui glanced askance at Yang Wu: "who is the man who just begged for mercy?"


    "If you only have tired cows, how can you cultivate bad fields?" Yang Wu asked.


    Li Rui walks up to Yang Wu. Yang Wu immediately counsels him. He doesn''t dare to be strong any more. He says in a panic, "are you finished? Don''t you go to see your parents?"


    "Then you are also your parents, not your parents."


    Li Rui grabs his coat from his bed, puts on his clothes and goes out.


    As soon as he arrived at the supermarket, Li Rui was criticized.


    "You said that your child is not easy to worry about. You said that you would come early. Why do you come now? Dinner''s over! "


    Li''s mother crossed her waist, so that Li Rui did not dare to speak.


    Li''s father was quite puzzled and looked: "where are your leaders?"


    "Who leads?"


    "Well, you think we don''t know anything? Yang dance


    "Oh, she''s busy. My car broke down on the road. I came here after it was repaired. Alas, there are too many cars to drive now. The master is easy to break down. "


    Li Rui found a chair to sit down. The shop was clean and the door was closed. It was windy outside.


    "Mom and Dad, I''ve recently developed a new device to protect your body. Don''t be surprised. "


    Li Rui takes out two rings, one of which takes out a thunder cloud.


    All of a sudden, the electric light in the shop flickered and roared.


    This is the effect of Li Rui covering a layer of barrier in advance.


    "Well, what is it?" Li''s mother was so surprised that she couldn''t shut her mouth. I''ll see you for the first time in most of her life.


    It''s like making a movie.


    "It looks dangerous." Father Li''s eyes were a little suspicious.


    "It''s OK. You should learn to control it."


    "Can this thing still operate?" Dad Li thought it was a little interesting.


    Li Rui nodded with a smile.


    There is a way that time is easy for those who have a heart.


    It''s not difficult to teach patiently.


    These days, Li Rui lives in Yang Wu''s dormitory in the police district at night and teaches his parents in the supermarket during the day.


    Time passed quietly, half a month passed in a flash.


    ¡­¡­


    In the past half a month, most of the Ninjas in Yihe quietly lurked in Jianghua city.


    The main task of the branch set up by Saburo Obuchi is to change its face, disguise and have cosmetic surgery, and try not to be traced by the Huaxia team.


    Huaxia is not the Huaxia of Yingzhou people, but the world of Huaxia people.


    Yingzhou wants to run wild in China. It''s a dream!


    Huaxia group is an extremely difficult organization to deal with. In that arrest, only Saburo Obuchi escaped. Now I don''t know which prison I''m locked up in.


    Otherwise, Mr. Cangdao would not have led his department to support him. There are not enough people.


    "From tomorrow, our department will launch an operation, code named" dragon sparrow ", Cangdao sang. I see how tired your department is. Make sure your men are not careless."


    Saburo Obuchi looks serious. Cangdao listens casually: "you''re safe, Obuchi, you''re too cautious. It should be noted that we have lurked down, and the Huaxia team knows nothing about it. Who would have thought that we had settled down in Jianghua? "


    "We have been learning Chinese since childhood, and we have invited authentic Chinese teachers to teach. In recent years, we don''t disclose our identities, and no one will see our clues. This time I let my subordinates go out for activities, I also want them to integrate into the Chinese people. "


    "Is going to the red light district an experience?" he finally reminded


    Cangdao said with an embarrassed smile, "aha, that''s relaxation."


    Takebu took a meaningful look at Cangdao, no longer making a sound.

 Chapter 520

    Fang Yidao was very serious, and Li Rui was also very serious: "thank you. I never knew that I would be regarded as a national treasure one day."


    Fang Yi laughed: "can we have a good talk?"


    "Why should I be polite to you when you come to my house and go shopping with me?" Li Rui said with a smile, "it''s really strange. How dare they attack me? "


    "If I don''t do it to you, I may have no chance in the future. Conservatively speaking, your presence is enough to raise the level of our Chinese martial arts circle to a higher level. Those martial arts scripts alone are priceless treasures. "


    The secret Scripture of martial arts, which has been lost for many years, is a great spiritual wealth once it is handed down.


    It will take at least several decades for foreign countries to learn these secrets.


    The reason why a secret script has a secret word is that everyone will collect it and keep it secret.


    "According to our inference, there should be 30 or 50 ninjas from yiheliu who have come to China for activities. Don''t underestimate these people. They are good ninjas. You must be on guard. "


    Li Rui nodded: "it''s OK, they can''t run."


    Fang a dumbfounded smile: "do you still want to fight back?"


    "Or else? Waiting for someone to come? If you''re domestic, you''ll have to pay attention to an unknown person, but I''m not polite to the kind of outsiders. "


    Li Rui was not very angry: "they look down on me so much that they want to catch me. They are really brave enough. Don''t you know that I walk across the country? "


    "You can''t walk sideways. You should be more restrained." Fang Yizheng said, "I know you are very powerful now, but we should also be clear that in addition to you, there are days outside the world and people outside the world."


    "You have just stepped into jiedan. There are many people who can fight with you in the same realm. However, those people live in seclusion and are not willing to go out of the mountain to fight with your younger generation. Moreover, they are not willing to take the risk of wasting their strength. "


    "I know it, don''t worry." Li Rui said softly.


    Every battle has to be measured.


    It''s like stepping on the four valves, because they are not irreplaceable.


    Stepping on it does not affect the overall situation of the root cause. After all, without the Li family, there will be other families. In the final analysis, these gatekeepers are just the spokesmen of some forces who push them to the table to gain benefits.


    The spokesperson can be changed.


    "I heard that you are making a big noise in Beijing. Will Chen Changsheng come back? "


    "You are his leader, don''t you call yourself to ask?"


    "It''s hard for me to ask. If I ask, it''s like urging him. It''s said that the Chen family intends to hand over the family to him. Maybe he will take over the family step by step. "


    Li Rui was silent for a long time and sighed: "it''s a pity that we can''t play together every day. In the future, there will be one less partner to play together."


    When nothing happened before, Li Rui would take Chen Changsheng to the e-sports Club of Ma Donglai and Lu Zhao. However, Lu Zhao is already doing business at home and is very busy.


    When I was a child, I always envied those adults and felt that they were very free.


    When I grow up, I find that adults are the least free. Although they have houses, cars, wives and tickets, they seem to have everything. But actually, they don''t have much freedom.


    In this society, everyone is striving to move forward for fear of falling behind, and has a more ambitious pursuit in mind.


    Gather less and leave more, do not gather only scattered, this is the normal.


    "Lao Fang, don''t care too much about my business. They can''t hurt me. But you should be careful not to protect everyone in place, but become a breakthrough. Think about it. If they threaten me with your family, I''ll find it difficult


    "It''s OK. I have no family." Fang Yi laughed, "I was born as an orphan and grew up in the Huaxia group. Later, I didn''t meet the right person, so I didn''t get married. "


    "Why don''t I introduce you tomorrow? How about Mr. Zhang introduce you to a college teacher? "


    Fang waved his hand: "no, no, it''s hard for me to have a family. It depends on my luck. Ordinary people can''t stand me like this. "


    It''s not just self modesty.


    He often wanders north and south. He is not stable at all, and he is beset with many dangers.


    Since we are engaged in this business, we must have such self-consciousness and not harm those around us.


    Li Rui doesn''t talk any more. It''s everyone''s life.


    Originally, he wanted to stay with Fang for lunch at home, but he left in a hurry. He had a lot to do with his job.


    That''s why Li Rui doesn''t want to join Huaxia group. He doesn''t have enough personal time. Although you can gain combat experience, the reality is not to upgrade and fight monsters. You can''t do it without enough settling time.


    After Fang left, Li Rui went back to his room.


    Cultivation is on the one hand, on the other hand, there seems to be something wrong with the underground recently.

 Chapter 521

    The underground war was in a disadvantageous situation from the very beginning.


    Li Rui has been chatting with Niu Touma recently, and they all avoid talking about it. Later, Li Rui also inquired about the ghosts and villains, and found that he was generally not optimistic about the situation of the underground war.


    It''s a terrible thing.


    The bottom is not optimistic.


    The bottom represents the majority of the group, after all, the leadership can only be a small part.


    If the bottom is not optimistic, it means that there is not much confidence in this underground war. If the hell is gone, Li Rui really can''t imagine what it will be like.


    In the evening, Li Rui opens the door of chengdi, enters the underground, and finds niutoumamian.


    "I want to see the battlefield on the 19th floor."


    "No, it''s too dangerous." Niutou said.


    "You''re going to die." Ma Mian agrees with Niu tou.


    Both of them are not confident in Li Rui.


    Li Rui didn''t agree: "I''m already the jiedan realm in the world. It''s very strong."


    "That''s just what you think is strong." Niu tou glanced at Li Rui, "don''t you know the way you fight in the world? As soon as we make a move, the so-called strong man in your world can''t stop it at all. "


    Ma Mian said, "if you don''t believe me, I can easily beat you down."


    "Is this the only way to let the prefecture go to the end?"


    Niutou laughs: "hell will never die."


    "It can only be occupied at most." Ma Mian also laughed.


    "But if people can''t be reincarnated..." Li Rui felt deeply suspicious.


    "It''s a matter of course that the human race is reincarnated. It''s the rule of the road. It won''t change because of the war in the underworld." Niutou casually said, "even if you don''t help us, the Terran will not perish. Don''t worry."


    Li Rui worried: "I have been helping you."


    "We actually know that you are not very willing to help. After all, the underworld is pressing down on the world, and we all know it." The smile on the horse''s face converged, "if we were you, we might not be very happy."


    Li Rui didn''t expect that they could see through these thoughts at a glance.


    Under the simple, honest and rude appearance, the subtle mind may be hidden.


    It is very likely that these ghosts and gods with a long life span are actually old Yin goods. If compared with life experience, they have an absolute advantage.


    Time can change too much.


    That''s not an advantage that innate intelligence can easily match.


    "I''ve been thinking about a lot of things recently. Actually, I don''t have any prejudice against the underground. The cycle of life and death, including war, and even the formation of the present history, are all predestined things. "


    Li Rui''s voice is not big. He doesn''t have much emotion on his face. He just states some objective facts.


    "But I don''t want to see war any more. The world is not very good now, but at least it''s good. Compared with the past dynasties, it is much better. If possible, I''d like to try and see if I can find something


    "It has to be after you are stronger." Tauren impatiently waved his hand, "you go back, wait for your strength to be a little stronger, then, maybe we will fight side by side."


    If we do get to that point, maybe the crisis in the prefecture is already very serious.


    "I want to compete with you." Li Rui said.


    Niutou came down from the seat: "OK, let''s compete."


    He''s very belligerent.


    Li Rui''s hands are full of thunder and he''s going to kill the cow.


    Tauren didn''t even mention his big ax.


    Li Rui''s thunder hit the cow''s head a few meters away, and the cow''s brow wrinkled slightly. It can be seen that his body is a little stiff. Lightning blows around him and then slowly disappears.


    The cow twisted its neck and strode.


    Two steps!


    In two steps, he had already killed Li Rui, raised his huge fist and hit Li Rui.


    All of a sudden, there was a strong wind, and it seemed to blow from all directions.


    I can''t stop it!


    Li Rui''s body was blown upside down by the style of boxing. He didn''t take another punch, and he couldn''t take it at all. It''s like a mosquito fighting a man with a fan.


    The mosquito was fanned away immediately.


    Li Rui has such a feeling.


    Ma Mian laughed: "you look down on us."


    Li Rui stepped back dozens of meters and almost quit the Tauren palace.


    Finally, he hit the wall to stop his body.


    A thump.


    The wall automatically produces something similar to the border at a glance, holding Li Rui gently.


    When Li Rui returned to Niutou''s office, they were very proud.


    "Why is it so powerful?"


    "Because we are ghosts." Ma Mian said, "you are just a mortal, at best, but a stronger mortal. Do you know how big our real bodies are? His real body is as big as the Tauren palace. "


    The horse''s face points to the ox''s head.


    Li Rui was shocked.


    Niutougong is so big!


    Godzilla?


    "After the reduction of shape, will the strength decrease?"


    "Roughly 30 percent." Niu tou laughs. He doesn''t care that Li Rui knows this.


    Both sides are friends but not enemies. Even if the secret is known, it''s no big deal.


    After all, it depends on strength.


    "I see. I''ll leave first."


    "I''ll let Niu 12 take you back." Niutou said.


    After a while, Li Rui left niutougong together with Niu 1211.


    Li Rui wakes up from his dream and returns to reality.


    He was soaked through with sweat.


    I really didn''t expect that the hell was so strong!


    Niutou, he can easily fly.


    In terms of such strength, if the hell wants to conquer the world, it doesn''t take much effort.


    How strong can the best in the world be?


    In terms of level, Li Rui thinks that lion king is A-level, he is quasi-s-level, and Li Laozu is S-level or even SS level.


    But after this battle, Li Rui is no longer optimistic about his level.


    At least, Tauren can be S-class, or even A-Class.


    After all, there are many ghosts and gods above the hell.


    It''s scary.


    Li Rui sat up, shook his head and went to pour a glass of water.


    In short, open your eyes, pillow back: "what''s the matter?"


    "Sometimes we can''t see the gap, but we are happy."


    Li Rui finished drinking and went back to bed.


    "I finally know our insignificance."


    If it wasn''t for the bull''s fist, Li Rui almost thought that he could fight them.


    Now, it''s really early.


    It''s a long way to go.


    However, this is not necessarily a bad thing.


    After all, the two sides are still allies. The strength of our allies, however, is a good thing.


    It''s just that being strong doesn''t come from yourself. It''s a less happy thing for people who are always strong.


    "You, don''t think so much. You''re still young, and you''re two years away from running three. What are you afraid of? "


    In short, he hugged Li Rui and whispered, "my man, sooner or later, will be invincible."

 Chapter 522

    The night passed. The next day, Li Rui went to the hospital in the morning. In the afternoon, he came to Zhao Kuafu''s Renxing martial arts school.


    Renxing martial arts school is running very well now. As the base of the black League, the strength of Renxing martial arts school is growing day by day.


    Li Rui gives a batch of secret scripts to Zhao Kuafu, who will send them to reliable people.


    Zhao Kuafu is very attentive to this matter.


    He is an ambitious man, always thinking of doing a big business and forming his own team.


    Unlike Li Rui, he only pursues his own development.


    "I''m afraid you don''t want to be a Wulin leader, do you?"


    In the headmaster''s office, Li Rui sits opposite Zhao Kuafu.


    Zhao Kuafu is much more calm and mature now.


    At this age, it''s not easy to act.


    "Brother Li, where do I want to be a Wulin leader? In fact, I feel that what I am doing now is quite interesting and meaningful. These people I''m bringing now have a bright future. "


    "Are they your disciples?"


    "I can''t help it. After all, I have a lot of hands. The black League is a big force now. Sooner or later, we will be the number one in the world. "


    It''s exposed.


    Li Rui said with a smile, "you have never changed your mind."


    "Brother Li, I heard you went to the capital last time. How can you ask me to join you? When you come back, your strength will increase a lot. Next time there is such a good thing, please call me


    Zhao Kuafu was envious.


    Li Rui was sitting in front of him. He felt that Li Rui''s breath was more and more introverted and quiet, like the calm sea, but he could set off strong winds and waves at any time.


    After all, this elder martial brother feels that he can''t compare with him.


    "There''s a good thing waiting for you right now. On my way back from the capital, I met a group of ninjas from Yingzhou. These people are haunted and want to trouble me recently. "


    "You send someone to fight for a while, and take turns in training. You can kill one by one."


    "All right." Hearing that there was such a good thing, Zhao Kuafu couldn''t help himself.


    Zhao Kuafu, who is also a scholar of the extreme Taoism and demons, thinks that his opponents are all smart cash machines.


    Li Rui is in charge of Jianghua, and no one else dares to come.


    So that Zhao Kuafu once wanted to go out for development and get extra money.


    This time, someone will deliver it to the door automatically.


    "Then I''ll arrange for someone to do it later?"


    "Well."


    Li Rui is too lazy to deal with people who want to convince him.


    I came all the way here with nothing but money.


    Li Rui doesn''t like their skills.


    In a word, that is a group of tasteless chicken ribs.


    Suddenly, Li Rui showed an inexplicable smile.


    "Don''t wait. Now you''ll come with me."


    "In such a hurry?"


    "Call the master and start now."


    Zhao Kuafu left the office as soon as possible.


    Ten minutes later, Zhao Kuafu led hundreds of people to gather in the playground.


    "Let''s go."


    Li Rui is just a short sentence.


    Everyone looks like a legend, following Li Rui''s back.


    Five buses are ready to go.


    The operation was quite efficient.


    Sitting in Li Rui''s car, Zhao Kuafu excitedly said, "where are those ninjas?"


    Li Rui looks gloomy: "in my house."


    There were ten people who broke into Li Rui''s villa this time.


    Most of the rest are moderate forbearance, but few are lower forbearance.


    It''s Cangdao who leads the team this time.


    "Bageya Road, kongluyaro, go into the villa and tie up all the women!"


    After sending someone to preliminarily test whether Li Rui''s villa has array or not, Cangdao is surprised to find that Li Rui''s family has no array.


    What ignorance.


    There are so many beautiful women in my family that they don''t even have one array.


    Isn''t that the same as giving away five or six beauties?


    Cangdao has even thought about it, so we must enjoy it for the first time.


    Taste the taste of a wife.


    Cangdao led the people across the courtyard of the villa, rushed into the villa. At the moment of opening the door of the villa, Cangdao could even see the amazement on the woman''s face inside.


    "That''s great. I''m not on guard!"


    There was a burst of ecstasy on Cangdao.


    Nearly a month''s incubation time has finally burst out today.


    "These women are mine!"


    Cangdao laughed and waved forward: "all tied up!"


    At this time, Cangdao saw a pair of young twins, and sacrificed a cloud at the same time.


    The cloud was moving at a strange speed. One of the twins suddenly grabbed the other and shook his head.


    "Su Mei, gather together first."


    Jane Su Mei suddenly realized that she really thought that her sister would plan.


    At first, it was a little surprised and even scared.


    After all, it''s the first time that my family has been robbed. Unlike before, when I met a strong man, I ran ahead of time and hid far away under the guidance of Sakura.


    This time, it''s a head-on fight.


    Jiansuyan and jiansumei greet yingziguan Feixue, they gather Leiyun.


    Cang island on the hands of endure, is careful to force forward.


    After all, Su Mei''s control of aura is not in place, but after a period of practice, it is not a problem to condense Lei Yun into an arm sized flying sword.


    Cangdao and others were also surprised to see the cloud like flying sword.


    However, time does not wait, can only attack.


    "Up


    Cangdao gave orders in a deep voice behind.


    With a wave of his hand, some of them hit Chien Su Yan with the concealed weapon in Ku Wu''s sword.


    They are not fools either. They are simply the leaders of the family.


    In short, dodge quickly.


    Although she was a weak woman, she was also Li Rui''s bedside man after all. She was half an apprentice who came out hand in hand.


    Among the skills Li Rui taught them, the first one was the life protecting skill.


    What are lingyunbu and Yanhuan.


    Between the scenes, yingzi was so excited that she burst out laughing. Like a crazy girl, she fiercely controlled Lei Yunjian and killed those people.


    Bang bang!


    Like the sound of fireworks.


    Every time this kind of sound rings, it means that one person is dead.


    Sakura is also very lethal.


    Beating beating beating, Jian Suyan and Jian Sumei all hide behind yingzi.


    "Bullshit Jian Su Mei gives cherry a thumbs up.


    Sakura is like playing: "you don''t want to think about what I''m doing."


    The shadow guild, you''re kidding. The number one killer girl.


    At the beginning, he was the one who was able to open with Li Rui.


    Sakura has been studying hard all these years, so that one day, she can kill a lot!


    I can see that she''s killing very well.


    And those people are not her rivals at all.


    Cangdao on the other side couldn''t bear to see this.


    With a roar, Cangdao pressed the handle of his sword and strode towards yingzi.


    "Kill


    Cang island a big drink, cherry son turn thunder cloud sword kill to Cang island.


    When the distance between the two sides was three meters, the blade awn of the samurai in Cangdao''s hand flashed out of the scabbard and disappeared. He split the Lei Yun sword into two.


    This is the meaning of Yingzhou kendo.


    Juhe!

 Chapter 523

    If you don''t have any skills these days, how dare you kill someone else.


    Cangdao is a famous swordsman of Bushido in Yingzhou. At the same time, it is also the Shangren of Yihe. These two identities are not in conflict. In Yingzhou, Jianhao is more effective than Shangren.


    Yingzhou can be regarded as a swordsman if he wins 20 games in a row, and a swordsman if he wins 50 games in a row. It seems that there are very few fifty people, but in fact there are many. After all, these fifty people started from swordsmen.


    It''s like millionaires and multimillionaires. Some people think that multimillionaires have as much money as ten millionaires?


    Actually, it''s a thousand, ten thousand, ten thousand, one hundred thousand.


    It''s rare for a swordsman to win 50 times in a row.


    A knife will split the thunder cloud in two, Cangdao''s strength is extraordinary.


    However, at the next moment, Lei Yun becomes one again and turns into Lei Yun sword again.


    At the same time, jiansuyan and others also control their own Lei Yunjian and kill Cangdao.


    Cangdao retreats again and again.


    Things are in trouble.


    After Lei Yun sword was split, it condensed again, and its power was almost unchanged. Cangdao realized that something seemed to be wrong.


    Something''s wrong.


    Something''s wrong.


    If it is played in this way, the battle can hardly be started, and even the women can''t clean up.


    Cangdao is not a new man. He only needs to scan a few eyes to see that among these women, the young women of that year have extremely powerful killing ability.


    Other women are very strange, not immature, but for killing, they are not very good at it.


    They have a flexible body method and such a strong Lei Yunjian, but they are not good at killing people. Only one of them is good at fighting.


    But the magic weapon she has is hard to find a way to crack.


    Cangdao seizes a few opportunities and splits a few swords again to split yingzi''s Leiyun sword.


    But it didn''t work.


    Every time, the thunder cloud sword will agglomerate again.


    "Baga!"


    Rao is such a swordsman as Cangdao. He can''t help but say something rude.


    I really can''t stand such a situation. Tangtangtangyihe Ninja is a strong swordsman. It''s a draw with some ladies. If it''s spread, don''t mix it up.


    Hang up with a noodle!


    Cangdao began to take it seriously. Once he began to take it seriously, the whole person would appear very calm and introverted, just like a crouching leopard, ready to jump out and kill the prey at any time.


    The rest of the people keep harassing.


    In just a few minutes, another Shangren was killed by yingzi.


    This woman is so hateful!


    Cangdao has a clear mind and few desires. He breathes gently. Five seconds later, he suddenly opens his eyes, and his eyes are shining. The samurai sword in his hand is pulled out, and he suddenly cuts at Sakura.


    Whoa!


    The one meter long awn cleaved towards the cherry.


    This knife is as fast as lightning. It directly splits Lei Yunjian, and at the same time, it''s castrated and kills yingzi.


    Cherry son flash quickly, did not expect that the shoulder is still a pain.


    "Run


    The corner of the shoulder with a piece of skin slowly fell to the ground, the part of the incision was smooth and straight.


    Sakura finally realized the horror of Cangdao.


    This man, can give out a knife.


    It''s a terrible way.


    In short, people quickly retreat in all directions, this is the Li family, they know where to retreat.


    Cangdao quickly kills xiangyingzi.


    This injured person is the strongest and the weakest!


    Sakura bit her teeth and fought back.


    Run from the first floor to the second floor and jump up.


    Cangdao also jumped to catch up.


    The people on the first floor are playing hidden weapons one after another.


    But at this time, a dragon song sounded outside.


    In front of the gate, a huge dragon went straight in, directly smashing several ninjas who were stuck at the gate.


    The first time Cangdao saw the dragon, the pen flew straight to the window on the second floor.


    In mid air, Cangdao saw Li Rui.


    Li Rui also saw him.


    Cang Dao put out a knife, which was two meters long. It was the strongest one in Cang Dao''s life.


    However, in the face of this Dao Mang, Li Rui did not dodge and extended his hand.


    Click!


    Li Rui catches this Dao mang with his bare hands and pinches it hard.


    Then the awn became broken and disappeared.


    "Kill all, don''t let go of one."


    Li Rui finished, Zhao Kuafu surrounded the villa.


    In mid air, two balls appeared in Cang Dao''s hand. He pressed hard, and the sound of the ball exploded, and a cloud of smoke appeared in mid air, and a piece of wood was lifted from the smoke.


    It''s like magic. I don''t know where this wood comes from.


    However, Li Rui couldn''t help laughing.


    "In my territory, you dare to play this game with me."


    With a wave of his hand, Lei Jiao rushes out of the window and bites Cangdao, which is fast and stealthy.


    It''s not so much stunt or stealth as Cangdao''s throwing a small piece of wood at the moment of the smoke explosion to divert his sight and land quickly at the same time.


    But this kind of method can only have an effect on their fellow ninjas, or on ordinary warriors.


    Li Rui relies on the induction of the air engine and his defense here.


    In fact, the villa has already deployed many arrays, but Yingzhou Ninja can''t notice it.


    The whole villa is in the air induction of Li Rui.


    That''s why he got home so quickly.


    "Strange, Fang Yi, where are they? How can they allow others to break into my house?"


    Li Rui was puzzled.


    Lei Jiao picks up Cangdao and bites him into the air. The next moment, he will swallow Cangdao.


    It''s a cruel way to kill.


    If Cangdao is swallowed by Lei Jiao, not to mention the body, there will be no ashes.


    Cangdao felt the great danger, and it was a hand knife that cut open his bitten arm and ran away.


    Li Ruixin felt something. He looked up and gave a cold hum.


    "Still want to go, do you think this is your home?"


    Raise your hand and grasp the void.


    The whole Cangdao people are set in the air.


    Lei Jiao rushed in, opened his mouth and swallowed Cangdao.


    Suddenly, Lei Jiao broke away from his neck and came out with a white light.


    "It''s tough."


    Li Rui gave a sneer. He lifted his palm and hit the white light. At the same time, Lei Jiao twisted his body quickly.


    Bang.


    Cangdao exploded in leijiao''s body.


    He gambled on the key to life and death, and Li Rui smashed the sword.


    After swallowing Cangdao, Lei Jiao''s figure seems to have increased a bit.


    This is not an ordinary Lei Jiao, but a Lei Jiao formed by black whale''s water swallowing technique combined with Lei Yun. The power of the dead was directly absorbed into Lei Jiao''s body to strengthen his body.


    From then on, there is no more island in the world.


    Inside the villa, at this time, the fighting also tends to be white hot.


    Zhao Kuafu led the members of the black alliance, flocking to play the power of the sea of people tactics, will bring Cangdao ninjas, slaughtered.

 Chapter 524

    It''s not fair. Even if ninjas want to escape, they can''t escape.


    There are too many people, and they are all experts. The black alliance has developed to this day, not to mention the Ninjas brought by Cangdao. Even if all the Yihe came, they dare to be just one gang.


    The black League is no longer a small force, but a big one.


    This force is moving, that is, the autumn wind sweeping leaves, thunder shock.


    When Li Rui enters the villa, jiansuyan and others gather.


    They are safe, but Li Rui is still frowning.


    Li Rui takes out his mobile phone and calls Fang Yi.


    I didn''t get through.


    "What''s the matter, OK? What''s the matter?"


    It''s unreasonable that people from Huaxia group didn''t come here. Fang Yidao once said that the Huaxia team is strictly responsible for security and will never let foreign enemies take advantage of it.


    Now that foreign enemies have arrived, the members of the Huaxia team have not appeared.


    Why?


    Something must have happened.


    After thinking about it, Li Rui dials Zhao Ling again.


    "Where are you? Where are the others? "


    "I, I''m at captain Fang''s house."


    "How can you be in his house, or other people?"


    "Team leader, he has an accident..."


    Li Rui''s head hummed.


    It''s a thousand calculations. It''s just that we didn''t realize that Fang Yi would really have an accident.


    It was five o''clock that afternoon.


    Fang Yidao fights with Junichiro Obuchi, seriously injured and dying.


    All the members of Huaxia group are going crazy, looking for traces of Saburo Obuchi everywhere.


    Zhao Kuafu came to report: "several bodies were found in the back mountain. There were five bodies of members of the Chinese team about 10 meters away."


    "Thick burial."


    Li Rui''s eyebrows are as cold as a blade.


    After all, it is still difficult to fully take into account.


    "Plain words, you can have Lei Jiao. I''ll go out."


    Li Rui leaves Lei Jiao behind. At the same time, he asks Zhao Kuafu to go to the guard area and pick up his parents.


    Things have changed and the front should be drawn back.


    Li Rui rushed to Huaxia group.


    Li Rui had been to Huaxia group building many times before. This time, he was familiar with Qingmen and found Zhao Ling directly.


    In the room, the experts are carrying out the rescue for Fang, but the effect is very little.


    "Why don''t you come to me?"


    "When Saburo Obuchi started, it was just when you rushed back to save people. It was at that time that the square team happened. The party has repeatedly told you not to disturb you, otherwise he will feel very guilty. "


    Li Rui takes a look at Fang Yi. This guy is about to die.


    "It''s not a fuss, just a little problem?"


    Zhao Ling sighed.


    She would like to say that in your opinion, it''s just a small problem. In others'' opinion, it''s not like that.


    Li Rui went to Fang Yidao and said to the doctors at the scene, "everyone should go out first and come back in half an hour."


    Soon someone packed up and left.


    Li Rui seized Fang Yidao''s hand and sneered: "with me, even if you want to die, it''s a little difficult."


    The aura of emperor Qingdi''s Changsheng moves into Fang Yidao''s body and almost heals the injury in Fang Yidao''s body with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Although Fang Yidao was defeated by Saburo of the Ministry of clothing, he was also a man in the spring of life. He still had some means to protect his life. It''s not bad that a cut throat can survive to the present.


    Under Li Rui''s treatment, Fang Yi''s throat wound healed quickly, leaving only a shallow scar.


    Zhao Ling was stunned by this miraculous way of treatment.


    I used to use some medicine, silver needle or something. It''s good to save all the procedures. Just slap me?


    "You''re still human."


    Zhao Ling asked.


    Li Rui smiles, reaches out another hand and grabs Zhao Ling''s palm: "I''m your man."


    "I hate it, dead man."


    In such a serious and solemn occasion, Zhao Ling was suddenly teased, which made her feel surprised. I don''t care whether Li Rui is human or not. Anyway, just hold hands.


    They are affectionate, but they don''t realize that Fang is awake.


    "Well, then, should we consider the feelings of middle-aged people?"


    Fang coughed and expressed his dissatisfaction.


    Li Rui smiles, grabs the quilt''s single foot and helps Fang cover his head.


    Then he gave Zhao Ling a quick kiss on her mouth, but she was so ashamed that she ran out of the ward.


    This operation is six.


    Fang opened the quilt one by one: "what do you think of me here? I''m dying! Old fellow iron! "


    He was so angry that he was going up to heaven.


    Do you really think you can''t hear anything when you cover your eyes with a quilt? Such a large-scale dog abuse scene, even if it is dead, dead outside, it is impossible not to hear!


    Li Rui said with a smile: "labor saved your dog''s life. What happened to you? You owe me a meal. "


    "Don''t talk so much. Call your men in and redeploy them. Don''t chase him any more. You''re not his opponent. You can''t beat him at this moment. I''ll do it. "


    "You don''t have to be his opponent. He''s too strong."


    When it comes to Saburo Obuchi, Fang looks serious.


    "He''s the most brilliant Ninja I''ve ever seen. He''s excellent both in skill and fighting consciousness. This man gives me a feeling that if you fight him, he can fight you. "


    "How did he wipe you in the neck?" Li Rui asked.


    Fang Yidao had a lingering fear in his eyes: "magic, a magic that confuses the real with the false. He can launch two figures and attack from two directions. This is what I don''t understand most. Magic should have only one real body, but both of them are real bodies. "


    "Different moves, different directions. I killed one of them, and I could barely avoid the other, but I didn''t expect that there would be a third! "


    "The third one was killed from the earth. The bitter one cut my neck directly."


    Fang Yi looked strange: "I''ve never seen such a strange way of attack. I have to say that they are really powerful in individual combat."


    "You are three people, too?" Li Rui suddenly asked.


    Fang nodded: "at the beginning, there were two people. The third one came out of the soil. I couldn''t react at that time. This is their skill, the art of camouflage, which can disguise the breath as a dead thing. "


    Li Rui chuckled: "then I''m a little interested."


    Saburo Obuchi, five five open.


    I don''t know why. Li Rui suddenly feels like laughing.


    What did Fang Yi think and how did he come to this judgment.


    "You have a good rest. By the way, I''ll go back first. Oh, by the way, I''ll take Zhao Ling back to live for a while. That''s a leave. "


    "All right, all right." Fang Yi''s face is full of helplessness, "I know that you and she must have something fishy, this time it''s a real hammer. Who is your woman? It''s clear who you protect. "


    "Release your dog, P. I''ve saved you several times."


    Li Rui said with a smile and left.

 Chapter 525

    When Li Rui got home, his parents and Yang Wu were taken home.


    "Mom and Dad, stay at home in the future. Don''t go back to that small supermarket."


    In fact, Li Rui has mentioned this opinion more than once. But every time, Li''s father and mother didn''t agree.


    This time, they finally reluctantly agreed.


    "Well, we''ll stay at home for a while, and when this is over, we''ll go back to the supermarket."


    Li Rui didn''t quite understand why they didn''t want to live in the better family.


    "Don''t go to the supermarket. Why are you going there?"


    "What do you know?" Li Ma eyebrows a horizontal, pull Li Rui to the kitchen to explain a way, "is not your own evil, so many women in the family, can we two adults stop you from doing bad things?"


    Li Rui could not help but get a long face and hug Li Ma: "Mom, you are really my good mother!"


    Li Ma sneered: "now I know your father and I are working hard, right? Hum, I don''t know whether it''s good or bad to be treated as a donkey''s liver and lung for good intentions. "


    "Mom, I know I''m wrong. You are my good mom."


    Li Rui nodded.


    Not to mention, there are many women at home, sometimes it''s really inconvenient.


    Jian Sumei and yingzi have complained for a long time.


    Now that his parents have thought about it, Li Rui is not reluctant.


    However, Li Rui asked elder sister sang to prepare and build another villa, which was not far from next door. Since then, at least it''s very close and easy to take care of.


    In the future, there will be children, three generations in the same room, and it will be more lively.


    As soon as Li Rui returned to the living room, Yang Wu waved him over: "Li Rui, come here for a while."


    "I ask you, why do you leave me at home? It''s not reasonable. I''m a senior official. I''m busy with everything. I don''t have time to stay with you every day. "


    "Just stay for a few days. Haven''t you taken your vacation this year? It''s good to have a happy family. "


    Yang dance is right.


    "Then I can only stay for a week. After that, I''ll leave."


    "All right, all right." Li Rui said helplessly.


    Yang dances with pride.


    She will never be willing to be a man''s vassal. In Yang Wu''s heart, I''m afraid there are two questions about who is who.


    Well, in fact, most of the women in the family have this virtue.


    The only one who doesn''t want to come to the villa is Wang Ke.


    Wang Ke feels that his name is not right and his words are not right, so he politely refuses Li Rui''s request. After lunch, Li Rui called her. Wang Ke said, "we have nothing special to do with each other. Don''t delay me to find a boyfriend. I won''t live in your house."


    Li Rui has two big heads: "I''m afraid you will be hurt."


    "Didn''t you give me Lei Yun? That''s enough. "


    "Not enough!"


    "Then you can give me some more body protection, or you can give me more."


    "No, it''s not powerful enough. If you are captured, they will sell you to Yingzhou to shoot reed! "


    "My mother! I''m scared and crying. I''ll come right here! "


    Wang Ke wanted to be reserved. When he heard that he was going to be sold to shoot the reed, he was immediately frightened and screamed.


    This kind of thing is very likely to happen!


    Soon after, Wang Ke was also taken to the villa.


    These are really lively and extraordinary. We can have all kinds of activities at home.


    Li Rui finds Zhao Kuafu: "where''s your good son? Why don''t you bring him with you?"


    "Liangzi is staying at home to be pregnant, so it''s not convenient to walk around. At the same time, I plan to go back too. I have to go home to take care of her. Otherwise, I will lead the team back now? "


    "All right, all right, you can bring her here to play. I''ll be more lively here."


    "It''s very lively." Zhao Kuafu was so impressed that his eyes were full of deep meaning, "pay attention to your health, don''t collapse at a young age."


    "Go away, you!" Li Rui laughed and scolded.


    Zhao Kuafu left with a smile.


    In the afternoon, Li Rui and Fang talked on the phone and told him that the main task now is to find the trace of Saburo Obuchi.


    As soon as you find a figure, let me know.


    In this way, the prey and the hunter will have a clear idea.


    Fang Yidao said that he would follow Li Rui''s advice.


    After all, Li Rui is in Jianghua now, but he is the number one combat force. If even he can''t handle it, no one can deal with him.


    But a few days later, there was no sign of him.


    "This guy is a tough opponent, to say the least."


    That day, when he called again, Fang Yi was also quite helpless: "if he was determined to hide, it would be very difficult for us to find him. We are in the light and he is in the dark. If we stand in a stalemate for a year and a half, something will happen sooner or later. "


    "Keep searching. I''ll go out and look for it these days."


    If you want to find Saburo Obuchi, you have to dig three feet to find him.


    Li Rui is not very happy. This passive situation has always been his least favorite.


    "If you have time, please look up the information of Yihe. I think when I''m free, I''ll go to Yingzhou and meet those so-called ninjas. "


    "Then I suggest you don''t go. It''s too dangerous."


    "Lao Fang, are you stupid? Who else can kill me now?"


    There''s no way to answer that.


    Who dares to say that he can kill Li Rui?


    I''m afraid only those old monsters who don''t come out of the world dare to have that confidence.


    A week passed.


    Saburo Obuchi came out of the mountain.


    Mountain forest is Ninja''s most familiar battlefield and the best refuge.


    During this time, he had no contact with anyone and lived a very hard and brutal life in the mountains.


    Sleepy lying on the tree trunk to sleep, hungry to kill animals to satisfy hunger.


    Saburo Obuchi''s wrist is wrapped with a belt, which is the wound left by fighting with Fang.


    At that time, although he cut Fang Yidao''s throat, Fang Yidao''s near death strike also caused him a lot of damage. The tendons of his hands are broken. If he hadn''t taken the best trauma medicine with him and retreated in time for treatment, he might have become a useless person.


    "Huaxia is really crouching tiger, hidden dragon. It''s not so easy to conquer."


    Takebu looked up at the sunset, bowed his head, and quietly set foot on the road to another city.


    There will be firewood only if green hills are left. Not long later, Saburo Obuchi returned to Yingzhou, where he lived, and there was no grand welcome ceremony for his return.


    "Takebu, you failed. Under your leadership, Yihe lost dozens of elite ninjas. According to the truth, you should cut your stomach! "


    In the meeting room of Naruto village, the senior Ninja officials who spoke Yingzhou language expressed their indignation at Saburo Obuchi.


    They think that Saburo Obuchi insults the spirit of Bushido and damages the prestige of the family!


    "Please give me another chance to prepare for the war. If I don''t succeed, I''m willing to commit suicide."


    People scoff at him: "you are not qualified for abdominal incision, you only deserve to be hanged."


    "Fu Bu, belly cutting is the glory of samurai. What face do you have when you haven''t been honored?"


    "Well, don''t make any more noise." The old man sitting in the main seat of the conference room is very old, but his eyes are full of light.


    "This time, we can''t just blame the service department. Cangdao also died, which shows that China is not simple. We underestimated the force of China, which will lead to such consequences. "


    "Times are different. Our Ninja''s martial arts level has not declined. However, there are many Chinese people in China, and their inheritance is beyond our comparison. For the sake of today''s plan, only by sending our top-level combat power in Yihe, can we achieve dimension reduction strike. "


    When the old man said this, he took a breath and seemed to be struggling.


    But as soon as he spoke, others did not dare to speak out.


    "Service department, I''ll send fire dance with you this time. Other people don''t have to go there. If even Huowu can''t do it, it can only be done by other forces. You must help her and tell her what you know. "


    All four of them were shocked.


    "Village head, do you really want Huowu to go to the barbarian land?"


    "Fire dance is our ultimate weapon, if there is any mistake..."


    The old man closed his eyes and soon snored.


    He fell asleep.


    Everyone quietly withdrew from the conference room.


    Are you kidding? The old man is asleep. Who dares to disturb him to sleep? That''s not for death.


    It was not until evening that the village head woke up.


    Takebu has been waiting outside the conference room.


    "Go and call the fire dance." The village head said.


    A few minutes later, Saburo Obuchi led a little girl with no expression. The little girl was only seven or eight years old, but she had three gouyu eyes.


    The first killer of Yihe, fire dance!

 Chapter 526

    After waiting for a week, Saburo Obuchi actually went abroad. It was Fang Yi who was called out through the airport surveillance.


    Li Rui is depressed enough.


    "How did he run? That''s enough."


    "I''ll send you a copy of the information about Yihe in two days. But we don''t know much about them. After all, Yingzhou is well prepared for our infiltration, almost entirely by country. "


    "It''s OK. Take your time. Don''t make unnecessary sacrifices."


    Li Rui hung up and went to bed for a while.


    Since they have all gone back, there is no need to be too vigilant for the time being. In the afternoon, Li Rui sent Yang Wu back. In the evening, the construction team had already come. Li Rui entertained the workers for a meal.


    The next morning, Li Rui went to Renxing hospital for treatment. There are a lot of things, very busy, a few days this reception is also interesting enough, unexpectedly came a blonde girl, said that he was bitten by a poisonous snake, life and death and do not let others see, named Daoxing asked Li Rui to see a doctor.


    This foreign girl has been here three times this month.


    Every time I only believe Li Rui, not others.


    When Li Rui arrived, Wang Ke was helpless. The foreign girl sat opposite her, looking at her height of nearly 1.8 meters, a head higher than Li Rui.


    What''s more, this foreign girl has a very good figure, a very delicate face, and her skin is so white that it doesn''t look like words at all. The foreign girl is dressed in a cheongsam and speaks poor Chinese.


    "Mud on the four yard long bell?"


    "Yes, I am. Why not let people see it? "


    "I hate trouble when I''m sick, but I don''t like it when I''m lying down."


    Li Rui is so uncomfortable that he just speaks English to her. When she was in college, her English declined. It''s better to make her feel uncomfortable.


    "Describe the symptoms, when and where."


    Foreign girl did not expect that Li Rui''s English was quite fluent. She was surprised and chatted happily.


    She claimed that she was bitten by an unknown snake on the mountain while traveling in China.


    "And the wound?" Li Rui asked her.


    This time the foreign girl didn''t say a word. She took a rather difficult look at Wang Ke.


    Wang Ke was very helpless and explained: "she didn''t say where she was bitten, so I couldn''t check the wound. Every time you show it, there''s no such thing. "


    "It''s not urgent. I''ll take care of the other patients first." Li Rui explained that Wang Ke didn''t get up: "no, I have to supervise the study."


    Li Rui was dumbfounded and laughed: "supervision is true, learning is false? Don''t worry. I''m not as playful as you think


    Wang Ke''s face was full of disbelief: "you will only be more playful than I think."


    Li Rui reaches out his hand and makes a killing.


    Wang Ke''s face is puzzled. What''s the good feeling for?


    Li Rui rubs Wang Ke''s hair, and his voice is warm and pure: "good, obedient."


    The sudden warm smile made Wang Ke''s heart thump: it''s over. He couldn''t resist it.


    "Then I''ll be back in half an hour. You have to be honest with me." Wang Ke thought that he can''t be that unruly woman. No man will like this kind of woman.


    After Wang Ke left, foreign girl smile: "you really have a way with women."


    "As long as it''s true."


    As a matter of fact, if you want to be sincere, you can''t say that. The foreign girl can''t understand it.


    Li Rui asked her, "now that she has left, let me see where your wound is."


    The girl stood up and took off her jeans.


    "A doctor''s heart is the heart of his parents." Li Rui told himself in his heart that it''s nothing. The so-called color is emptiness, and emptiness is color.


    Foreign girl''s skin is very white, leg shape is also very beautiful.


    It''s no problem to be a model with this height and leg.


    "Where is the wound?"


    Li Rui looked at the leg of the foreign girl and found that he didn''t see any wound at all.


    The foreign girl began to pull her underwear again. This time Li Rui really couldn''t help it: "stop! Stop£¡¡±


    The girl turned around and said, "what''s the matter?"


    You still have the face to ask me what happened?


    Li Rui''s forehead was blue: "are you here to see a doctor or what are you doing? Do you want to take off your underwear? "


    "I was bitten to the hip by a snake." "Foreign girl said," otherwise how could I be so hesitant


    That''s a good rhetorical question.


    Li Rui asked her, "how did you get bitten to your hip?"


    Foreign girl is not angry: "it''s said that the development of a civilization depends on its toilet. I don''t think the person in charge of your scenic spot has read this one. Such a high mountain, but there is no toilet, so I defecate everywhere. Unexpectedly, a snake came out of the grass and bit me


    i see.


    Li Rui suddenly realized that this is indeed justifiable.


    Such a situation is not rare. Climbing in the mountains, sometimes really anxious, had to find a place to solve.


    It''s just, it''s cold season, how can there be snakes?


    What kind of snake is so eager to hibernate and bite people''s buttocks?


    It''s not very scientific!


    Li Rui frowned and found that the matter was not simple: "madam, I can''t see your buttocks like this. It''s not very civilized. It''s about your privacy. "


    "It doesn''t matter. I wear it inside." Foreign girl said.


    Li Rui thought it was a bit interesting. He didn''t expect that this foreign girl was really particular about it. It''s just


    Just when Li Rui wanted to ask, the foreign girl took off the inside.


    She was wearing a pair of nail pants inside.


    It''s fashionable, this foreign girl!


    This time Li Rui saw that the buttocks of the foreign girl were not so big, and there were two shallow black marks on them, which were very eye-catching.


    Two of them are black.


    And the two black spots spread down, is the swelling of blood vessels, it seems, blood vessels have begun to slowly penetrate into the interior.


    "The meat of the buttocks is fat, and there are fewer neurons, so the snake venom did not spread in time. You just need to discharge the snake venom in time. The problem is not serious. I suggest you go to the surgery department for an operation. "


    Li Rui gave a diagnosis.


    The foreign girl turned around, put on her trousers and said seriously: "no, doctor, the biggest problem is not this. But after I was bitten by a snake, I had strange symptoms. It''s itchy all over, especially on the back


    The foreign girl just put on her trousers and took off her coat.


    Li Rui saw all the scratches on her back.


    "This has happened since three days ago. I was bitten for a short time, five days ago. "


    "I asked. You are the only hospital in Jianghua city with the best medical skills. As long as you can help me cure this disease, I will do anything for you. "


    That''s a huge amount of information.


    I heard that foreign girls are very bold.


    Li Rui is serious: "the doctor''s parents are sincere. Don''t worry, I will help you. I don''t need you. I''m not that dirty. "


    Although the thought is very jumping, but the mouth is very honest.


    There are enough women at home. Li Rui doesn''t have the spare time to flirt.


    Li Rui is not interested in the feeling that he has worked hard for several years to cultivate, that he casually finds a woman to sleep and vent his desire.


    Yangniu was very happy: "thank you, doctor. Can you help me now?"


    "It''s not difficult."


    Li Rui has a look at the time. It''s almost half an hour. Get up to the desk, pick up two silver needles, sit on the seat and wait for Wang Ke to come back.


    Wang Ke is really a kid and an old man. He just came in with seconds.


    When she saw that the only thing left was her underwear, she was not happy: "she also said that she would not flirt!"


    "Look at her back." Li Rui pointed.


    Wang Ke knew Li Rui''s wish.


    "I''ve been waiting for you to come back. Now I''m going to treat her. You can watch me to prove my innocence."


    With this idea, Wang Kexin flowers in full bloom: "OK, I''ll have a good observation and study."


    "You take off your pants, and I''ll start bleeding you." Li Rui said to the foreign girl.


    Foreign girl took a look at Wang Ke, hesitated for a moment, or did it.


    Wang Ke was stunned to see the foreign girl take off all her pants, leaving only a pair of nail pants, which was also very embarrassing.


    Li Rui picked up the silver needle and inserted it along the two small black spots.


    "Ah! Take it easy The girl let out a wild cry.


    At this time, the door of the office was pushed open.


    July came in: "brother, what are you doing?"


    The scene was very awkward for a time.

 Chapter 527

    July is not bad for Li Rui.


    In fact, the women around Li Rui have a good impression of Li Rui. Even Bai Xiaohua, who later became Li Rui, feels sorry for Li Rui.


    They all respect Li Rui''s ability and understand Li Rui''s strength. Even in such a recent period of time, many people have begun to deify Li Rui''s views.


    He''s just too powerful.


    But what he is doing now makes July feel a little embarrassed. It is not in line with his deified identity.


    "It''s not what you think. Your brother is treating a disease." Wang Ke is too busy to explain. It doesn''t matter if Li Rui is misunderstood. She doesn''t want to be misunderstood. It''s not good.


    After all, she is also a big yellow girl. I feel very embarrassed about this kind of thing.


    Even that kind of mood, Wang can understand, after all, when she just walked in, it was that kind of feeling.


    I feel like I''m seeing something I shouldn''t be seeing.


    Li Rui sighed: "you also come to observe and study. Remember to lock the door. Alas, sometimes it''s really hard to explain clearly. We still have to see this kind of thing before we know it. "


    July came in awkwardly.


    As a patient, a foreign girl looks indifferent. She doesn''t look like a woman at all. She is totally bold and unconstrained. It can be said that she is very unusual.


    "Come and play, little beauty, don''t be afraid."


    The foreign girl''s eyes are full of light, and she doesn''t understand the shyness when she was treated by Wang Ke at the beginning. She doesn''t know whether it''s because her illness has been saved, or whether her original shyness is just a disguise.


    Li Rui saw this abnormal situation in his eyes and kept it in mind. He didn''t ask her if it was her.


    Li Rui takes the silver needle to continue the previous process, puncturing the two little black spots of Yang Niu, and uses the subtle aura of black whale''s water swallowing technique to bring out all the toxins.


    Although there is still the use of aura of the eternal life skill of the Qing emperor, Li Rui has never been so positive.


    To be fair, we only treat foreign girls as patients. Even if the scale is a little larger, this is the unavoidable relationship between doctors and patients.


    For example, there are male doctors in the delivery room to deliver the baby, which is inevitable.


    After Li Rui applied the needle, he absorbed the toxin and basically declared the successful completion of his illness.


    The root cause of the problem has been removed, and the next step is for the patient to recover.


    After the foreign girl got up, she was very happy: "doctor, thank you. I feel much better. The pain seems to have disappeared slowly. It was like fire before."


    "You''re welcome. If you don''t have anything to do, you can leave. I have other patients to receive."


    Li Rui waved his hand, indicating that there was no need to be more polite. Unexpectedly, the foreign girl came up to Li Rui, hugged Li Rui and propped up the two bulging mountain bags in front of Li Rui.


    "Doctor, you are my Savior. I can do anything for you."


    She had said this several times, and it was suggestive.


    Wang Ke was speechless in July.


    "So this is the so-called special treatment? We can''t learn at all. " July''s face is full of unhappiness. What kind of treatment is this? Black whale''s water swallowing skill is not good.


    Wang Ke''s face was also depressed.


    But Li Rui shook his head: "you are all wrong. It''s not for you to learn how to treat. You don''t know the law about this method. It''s to teach you how to look at people. For example, the woman in front of me is not simple. "


    In front of the foreign girl''s face, and both sides also embrace together. Li Rui said that this foreign girl is not simple, which also makes Wang Ke and July feel very uncomfortable.


    "What did you say, doctor?" asked the girl


    "I''ve also cured you of your so-called difficult and miscellaneous diseases. I''ve already done a good job for you. As for the others, I think if there is nothing wrong, don''t follow the trend in the future. It''s very bad. "


    Li Rui looked into the eyes of the foreign girl and said faintly, "maybe you don''t know. I''ve just found out what you think. You''re an agent. I know you want to investigate me, but it''s useless. You can''t investigate anything. "


    To be honest, I just used the soul power to enter the brain thinking of foreign girls in a moment, and found that many things were quite disappointing.


    This foreign girl is a black widow type woman. Although she has a good figure, height and beautiful face, she is a killing machine trained from childhood.


    He is also a master of disguise.


    The foreign girl is still pretending: "doctor, what are you talking about? I''ll be angry. "


    Li Rui smiles: "EVA, your mission has failed. Don''t pretend any more. I''ve got your bottom


    EVA, a foreign girl, was surprised, but soon she regained her usual look: "I didn''t expect you to be so good, doctor. You are one of the most noteworthy candidates in the world."


    "Just one of them?" Li Rui asked with a smile.


    EVA nodded seriously: "but you''re the scariest man I''ve ever met. I don''t even know how you know who I am. But that''s what you said, Mr. Li


    "Your disguise is also very good. At least I didn''t recognize you at first. I''m curious about one thing. Why can you hide your breath? I remember that ninjas in Yingzhou are better at it. "


    "We naturally have our own set of skills, but on our side, we prefer to call this kind of ability" super power. "


    "It means that the poor rely on mutation, and the rich rely on technology, right?" Li Rui is happy.


    EVA''s face was full of loss: "it is true, but my ability has lost its function in front of you. If this mission fails, I may not be able to live."


    "Is it so cruel?" Li Rui asked.


    "It''s only more cruel than imagined. As a female agent who doesn''t recognize her identity, this is the most frightening situation, which means that her advantage in the dark doesn''t exist."


    EVA breathed out and said tentatively, "Mr. Li, can you help me? I really hope you can help me once. "


    Li Rui smiles but says nothing.


    This attitude is obvious.


    It''s not going out.


    Li Rui still thinks that it''s really like that.


    This is an opportunity for Chinese martial arts. How can a woman become complicated and confusing? This female agent can''t even think about things that he can''t handle.


    Just then, EVA suddenly made a bold decision.


    EVA knelt down in front of Li Rui: "please accept me, or I will die."

 Chapter 528

    It''s interesting to talk about this foreign girl. I don''t know where she got her confidence.


    When I visited the capital before, I wanted to capture Wu yingyue from the Wu family. It''s reasonable to say that the kind of children that everyone came out of did have a certain effect.


    But later, Li Rui gave up when it was proved that trying to turn things around is not sweet.


    It turns out that Wu yingyue may have been involved in the conspiracy of the Bai family. Maybe she still acted to induce Li Rui into the game. In fact, Li Rui didn''t think much about it. After all, she didn''t like this kind of person who recommended herself for the pillow.


    EVA, as an agent, kneels down to ask for help when she doesn''t agree. Li Rui feels even more insecure: "don''t worry, you are so capable. Don''t give me any trouble. If I want obedient servants, I might as well make you a puppet


    EVA''s face turned white. "No, don''t!"


    "No, that''s right, so you go back and forth. Go back and tell your contacts that you have finished the good battles, that you have finished the way you should go, and that the way you should keep has been kept. "


    Li Rui has a warm smile.


    EVA can''t help but show a beautiful smile: "this is the words of the Bible, Li Zhenren, you are a wonderful person."


    "I''m not a wonderful person, but a layman. Well, it''s time for you to go


    When Li Rui got out of the way, EVA nodded and walked past Li Rui. When she was approaching the office door, EVA turned back and said, "immortal Li, we should meet again, right?"


    "If you have fate, you can see it."


    EVA left with a smile.


    "I''m really good at teasing girls. I can see them when I''m predestined. Can this be what strangers or ordinary friends should say?" Wang Ke looks dissatisfied. This guy is too unreliable.


    July is also helpless, but it''s hard to say.


    Li Rui laughs: "don''t be so sensitive. If I''m really interesting, why don''t I take her home in one step? I''m content now. "


    Wang Ke and July blushed at this.


    "I''m out busy." Wang Ke left the office in a hurry.


    "I''m busy, too." July follows Wang Ke.


    Li Rui, sitting in the chair of the overbearing president, can''t help thinking deeply.


    Now that even foreign agents are here, these forces are probably beginning to realize the role of containment.


    It''s a very interesting thing.


    Stay at home, all countries come to Korea?


    "I didn''t expect that I would become a national treasure one day."


    Li Rui laughed at himself, then picked up his mobile phone and called Zhao Kuafu: "let the black alliance people keep an eye on him. It seems that there are new forces in Jianghua recently, especially those foreign faces. Jiang Hua is our base camp. We can''t let those people make a fool of themselves. "


    "What else? I''m sure I''ll keep a good pass. " Zhao Kuafu didn''t know which sentence he heard. His mood seemed to be very high. "These fake foreign devils dare to go wild in our territory!"


    The sense of ownership is quite strong.


    Li Rui smiles: "you should also improve your own strength as soon as possible. As the brains of the black League, you can''t lose the face of the black League."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go up to the top of my level recently."


    "I''ll help you protect the Dharma then. Just let me know."


    "Then I can rest assured!" Zhao Kuafu was very happy.


    Li Rui is more happy.


    Collect more thunder clouds, when the time comes, hehe.


    I wish I could protect the law.


    On this day in late March, Zhao Kuafu attacked jiedan. In Renxing martial arts school, on this day, thunder clouds accumulated, and the night of Renxing martial arts school was particularly gloomy.


    Li Rui came to decorate in the afternoon. His hands were all empty. Most of them were sent to Li''s villa for protection.


    There were not many left behind people in Renxing martial arts school at this time. There are only three distractors left behind. These three distractors are the new comers who rush up from Mingquan. They can be regarded as the seedlings cultivated by Renxing martial arts school.


    Their strength is not bad, but it is only as a support force.


    After all, it depends on Zhao Kuafu himself. Including Li Rui, it''s just as a guardian force. Of course, Li Rui can take away Lei Yun all at once, but in that way, Zhao Kuafu can''t get real power.


    There is no gain without suffering.


    "Brother Li, I''m afraid it''s not a good time for this thunder robbery."


    Zhao Kuafu stands in the middle of the football field and sits opposite to Li Rui. The power had been cut off all around, it was dark, and there were no stars or moon in the sky.


    If not both of them are in a good state and have excellent eyesight, it would be a bit frightening to be in the middle of the night.


    "Your power is too complicated. That''s the biggest headache. In essence, your thunder robbery is not particularly terrible. What you are afraid of is that you can''t stop it. "


    Li Rui''s voice was very indifferent: "but you can rest assured that as long as you have me, you will not die."


    If you have the skill of eternal life, you will not worry about your life.


    But this kid''s got to suffer.


    Zhao Kuafu is nervous.


    Click!


    With Zhao Kuafu''s crazy promotion of aura, the sky changed, and the first thunder began to fall.


    Boom!


    There seems to be a giant roaring in the thunder cloud. The awakened lion and the furious tiger are rolling. The sea of clouds is changing and rolling violently.


    "It''s not terrible to do this. It just needs an invincible heart. If you can''t, it''s a shame. "


    Li Rui spoke softly. In such a thunderous environment, it didn''t seem very clear, but Zhao Kuafu was inspired by it!


    Li Rui''s words swept away his uneasiness!


    For a long time, Zhao Kuafu takes Li Rui as a target to catch up.


    Learn from Li Rui and imitate him.


    Heimeng''s dinghaishen needle, spiritual leader. Only Li Rui can make people believe that he is invincible under any circumstances, and only Li Rui can make the black League qualified to rank among the first-class strength.


    No one else can!


    At the right time, Zhao Kuafu stood up and looked up at the sky.


    "My fate is up to me, not heaven!"


    Boom!


    At once, a ray of thunder came down and cut him until he was covered with smoke and his hair stood up.


    Li Rui can''t help laughing: "silly than, silent dull sound, make a fortune on the line, also shout what life can''t from day."


    Tianlei came down from the sky again and struck Zhao Kuafu one after another, killing him to death.


    Li Rui has been standing on the side of the observation, did not rashly help.


    Only from the perspective of onlookers can Li Rui discover the horror of Tianlei. Zhao Kuafu''s own strength is not weak, but in front of Tianlei, he does not have much resistance and can only bear passively.


    "Zhao Kuafu is a spear. He can''t be a shield."


    Li Rui sighed in his heart that Zhao Kuafu could not attack and defend at the same time. In the face of such goals as "people", he could still attack instead of defend, but he still lacked many defensive means to be really strong in the world.


    When Zhao Kuafu was about to die, Li Rui raised his hand and played a aura to maintain Zhao Kuafu''s vitality.


    "Get up and fight again!"

 Chapter 529

    Faintly, when Zhao Kuafu heard that sentence, he fought again and cheered up. He was so dizzy that it was difficult for him to stand up. But there was no way. He had to listen to Li Rui''s call.


    Fight again!


    Zhao Kuafu got up from the ground and sat cross legged. He holds yuan Shouyi, showing a rare calm posture.


    The thunder was rolling on him.


    Zhao Kuafu''s clothes are in a state of disrepair. It''s not long before the light of spring comes out. Li Rui calls out his hot eyes.


    "Fortunately, there is no one else here. Otherwise, I would be misunderstood."


    "No, it''s because there''s no one else here that I''m misunderstood!"


    Thunder roared, and the light of thunder and lightning on Zhao Kuafu gradually went out. He had fallen into a complete coma, and in the coma, he also felt the extraordinary power pouring into his body.


    Boom!


    The last thunder was full of arm thickness, but in the thunder, Li Rui frowned and turned his mind. The huge thunder Python appeared on Zhao Kuafu''s side and protected him firmly.


    "Who''s sneaking in the dark?"


    Li Rui''s voice is so loud that he shakes the football field. However, no one responded. Instead, it was centered on him. The grass debris around him quickly turned into rolling waves. The rustling sound was very subtle. It seemed that something terrible was rapidly approaching.


    But under the cover of the last thunder, this sound is not so noticeable.


    Bang!


    Lei Jiao''s neck position was interrupted by a sniper bullet. At the same time, the bullet was also broken.


    At the same time, around Li Rui''s body, a little star fire floats on his side.


    Then there were two, three... Countless sparks.


    It''s just like the stars in the sky, very gorgeous.


    After the appearance of these stars, it seems that there are people falling from the sky. That person is like a fireball, what Li Ruitian sees is a pair of thin white legs.


    It''s obvious that all the people in skirts have fallen out of the sky.


    I didn''t wear any safety pants. I saw out everything inside.


    "Well, the posture is good, but it''s a little unsightly."


    Li Rui''s words were just finished. The girl in the sky was about to land in Kankan, but suddenly suspended half a meter away from the ground. She pinched the Jue with both hands, and called out: "click!"


    Don''t mention it. It''s pretty.


    The posture is really cool.


    Later, Li Rui''s body was reduced to a sea of fire.


    Comparable to the power of TNT bomb, it directly burst out a huge pit on the ground.


    In the glare of the fire, Saburo Obuchi''s figure appeared from the ground and gradually became three-dimensional.


    "Miss Huowu''s ashes are still so different."


    Saburo Obuchi''s admiration did not cause any complacency in the fire dance. She just opened her eyes, which were very clear in black and white, staring at the light of the fire that had not been exhausted in the explosion, and yelled again: "Ka!"


    Boom!


    Another explosion.


    The whole person of Saburo Obuchi was in a mess. Unexpectedly, he was able to explode again. It was a spectacular sight never seen before.


    "Ninjutsu can be used in this way. It''s really a gifted girl of Yihe."


    Saburo Obuchi was impressed.


    Fire dance slowly looked at Saburo Obuchi, cherry lips gently open: "don''t you have heard of a Chinese proverb?"


    "What?" Saburo Obuchi is a little confused. He talks about Chinese proverbs. Li Rui has no reason to be lucky in such an explosion. Which Chinese proverb describes this situation?


    "Between talking and laughing, are the strong prisoners lost?"


    Takebu asked tentatively. Seeing that Huowu didn''t answer, he said, "there is no enemy of oneness?"


    Well, it seems that this description is more appropriate.


    Meeting is just a move. It''s really a blast.


    Huowu shook his head gently: "the villain died of talking too much."


    Saburo Obuchi''s face stagnated.


    As soon as the wind blows, the smoke disperses, and Li Rui''s figure appears in front of the smoke.


    "It''s amazing. It''s gorgeous. It''s more beautiful than fireworks."


    Li Rui said with a smile, and his slender eyebrows wrinkled.


    "It''s unforgivable that I dare to compare my family''s gifted Ninjutsu to fireworks," he said


    "Shut up Huowu was very angry and glared at Saburo Obuchi.


    Obviously, takebu''s performance made Huowu feel ashamed.


    The most taboo is that there are people pushing blindly. This will only make people feel that there is no atmosphere of killing and there is no aesthetic feeling.


    Killing should be cold. Fire dance has always been regarded as the truth.


    "You, go."


    Fire Dance gently two words, takebu Saburo repeatedly waved his hand: "how can this work, I can''t let fire dance you into danger alone, I have to help you..."


    As he said this, he suddenly found a little star light on his side, which gradually increased and became a prairie fire.


    He turned around and ran away without saying a word.


    "You are very strong. I''d like to call you a strong one."


    Fire Dance light said, but between her hands, has gradually come the wind, that is what things high-speed rotation caused by the movement.


    Li Rui is not in a hurry. He doesn''t seem to notice that Huowu is saving money. Li Rui controls Lei Jiao and suddenly opens his mouth to inhale. The thunder cloud in the sky is swallowed by Lei Jiao.


    Lei Jiao''s figure expands at the speed visible to the naked eye. Lei Jiao''s body changes greatly.


    The shape of "snake" gradually disappeared, and the appearance of "dragon" gradually became clear.


    Thunder Dragon!


    This Thunder Dragon made of thunder cloud has white light for several meters. It''s about seven feet high, the same height as the teaching building.


    The appearance of these monsters made people feel full of authority.


    This kind of change, however, can only be completed in a moment, two or three minutes.


    The thunder clouds in the sky were swept away, and the thunder dragons were entrenched.


    How magnificent!


    Li Rui was so excited that he laughed.


    "I have this thing, I can fight all over the world!"


    Leilong seems to feel Li Rui''s joyful mood, and raises his head to utter a dragon chant.


    The sound was as loud as thunder.


    The face of Huowu changed again and again. At this time, she realized that the two wind blades in her hand were just like a child''s house compared with Li Rui''s Thunder Dragon.


    But fire dance doesn''t give up!


    "Take it!"


    Two wind blades are thrown out by Huowu and cut at Li Rui.


    Thunder Dragon is faster than wind blade!


    Ray, in itself, is the ultimate speed. The wind in front of the thunder is just a weak little girl, unable to be trampled.


    Although, Thunder Dragon is not real dragon.


    But it has a real dragon does not have the advantage, that is the ultimate speed!


    Once the giant thunderdragon is in action, its speed is unparalleled. Only to see the shadow of the fuzzy, wind blade by the body of a Thunder Dragon shot, it announced the collapse.


    Li Rui didn''t expect that the power of Thunder Dragon was so good, and he was immediately overjoyed.


    But the next moment, the face of Huowu appears in front of Li Rui.


    Huowu''s legs are riding on Li Rui''s shoulders, holding Li Rui''s head in his palm.


    It seems that the next moment she will be able to remove Li Rui''s head.

 Chapter 530

    Fire Dance did.


    She pulled violently, and Lori''s style of violence was revealed.


    However, Li Rui''s glaze formula is in his body, and Huowu wants to pull Li Rui''s head out of his body, which is also wishful thinking and impossible.


    Two strikes fail, the pupil of Fire Dance quickly becomes blood red, among them three gouyu spin quickly.


    Li Rui was firmly held on his head by Huowu. His eyes and Huowu looked at each other. He couldn''t stop for a moment, and his eyelids didn''t blink.


    A minute later, Huowu showed a proud smile.


    "On your knees."


    She gave orders softly.


    As a rare genius of the Yihe family in a hundred years, Huowu thinks that it is qualified to control such a strong person as Li Rui.


    After all, pupil surgery is not popular in China. They don''t understand the horror of pupil surgery.


    Pupil technique can evolve into magic technique, fire technique and space technique.


    In fact, pupil technique is applied to all kinds of micro arrays to the baby''s body before the baby is born. These micro arrays become pupil techniques when babies are born and adults grow up.


    Acting on the eyes, it is often impossible to prevent. It is the strongest killing move.


    In Yingzhou, pupil technique is often called a kind of blood following boundary.


    In fact, they are all magical effects of various arrays on the human body.


    The pupil skill inherited from the fire dance is the famous but extremely rare "Goutong" in Yingzhou. Goutong is moving and can control people into puppets by magic.


    The power of this can be seen from Li Rui''s control.


    But Li Rui didn''t move.


    "On your knees."


    Fire dance again.


    Li Rui stares at Huowu and doesn''t seem to understand it.


    Huowu''s forehead inadvertently showed a touch of anger and a cough, and she called out in Chinese: "kneel down!"


    Li Rui is still confused.


    Huowu frowned and thought, "sit down."


    Li Rui walks down slowly.


    Fire dance is very happy. It is controlled. Let him sit down. If it is difficult to make him kneel down, maybe there is still a little idea left?


    In any case, to be able to accept such a powerful puppet, fire dance is still very excited.


    This time, as long as we bring people back, it''s a great credit, and we have a strong hitter.


    Huowu gently holds Li Rui''s cheek and smiles: "you will be my most powerful servant. I will treat you well."


    Having said that, the fire dance gently imprinted a kiss on Li Rui''s forehead.


    This is a servant she likes very much. She is beautiful and powerful.


    As his master, Huowu can already imagine how the family will praise her.


    Huowu couldn''t help laughing and was very happy.


    All of a sudden! Huowu''s legs are pulled by Li Rui, and Juli comes in a flash. Huowu''s small body is put down and pressed.


    Then there was the pain that surprised her, coming from her hips.


    Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa


    Soon, Huowu felt his ass numb.


    It must be swollen there.


    "Stop." The fire dances and shouts.


    Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa


    It was slapping again and again. It was like a doll. It was almost unconscious.


    Suddenly, Huowu noticed something, and a great anger flashed in her eyes.


    "You''re not under my control!"


    She turned her head and glared at Li Rui.


    She found Li Rui laughing.


    Li Rui was very proud with a smile: "do you still want to control me? You''re afraid you haven''t woken up yet? "


    Relying on the array is like controlling people. Relying on such a pair of eyes, you want to control people? Maybe others can, but here in Li Rui, this is a fool''s dream!


    No way.


    After all, Li Rui has never been controlled since he practiced soul power.


    He''s always the only one who controls people.


    No one has ever been able to control him!


    "What kind of crime do you think you have suffered from such a little baby who is not studying hard at home and comes all the way to be beaten?"


    Li Rui said with a smile: "if I didn''t want to see what other skills you have, I would like to continue playing. But forget it. That''s too much trouble. I''d better crack it directly. "


    Li Rui''s palm covers the top of Huowu''s head. With one hand, he can almost cover the little girl''s head.


    Huge soul power poured into the mind of fire dance, and the two sides were not of the same order of magnitude.


    Li Rui is much bigger than Huowu in body shape, and has a significant difference in soul!


    The pupil of Huowu is changing, the red fades, and her original ink color is restored.


    This kind of ink color is difficult to appear on ordinary people. Fire dance from the womb was printed into the array, her mother drank a lot of ink, so she gave birth to such a clear pupil.


    Beauty is beauty, pure and pure, but very weird.


    However, compared with Li Rui''s real evil, fire dance is still too tender.


    "Where is Saburo Obuchi?" Li Rui controlled the fire dance and asked.


    "He cooperated with my action," Fire Dance said


    "You tell him to come out."


    "Saburo Obuchi, come out!"


    Fire dance called a sentence.


    Soon, Saburo Obuchi appeared.


    Seeing his face full of panic, he did not dare to look directly at Li Rui: "what did you do to the fire dance in the end?"


    "I didn''t do anything, just like her, I was more fun."


    Li Rui smiles and raises his hand. Leilong surrounds him in a bucket.


    "You shouldn''t come back. This is not the place where people like you can come."


    Abdomen three Lang bitter astringent smile: "I come also die, don''t come also die."


    "If you go back and destroy him, you don''t have to die." Li Rui is good at persuasion.


    "It''s useless. I can''t beat those old men in my family. They are too strong. Not to mention them, fire dance is much better than me. Otherwise, I would not just be an assistant. "


    "You are wrong. How can you know if you don''t try? Well, I''ll give you a hand, OK? "


    Abdomen three Lang Huo Ran raise head, in his eyes of Li Rui, suddenly become extremely evil.


    It''s like the great devil from hell, with great power, looking for an agent, or a servant.


    The belly is silent.


    "It''s better to die than to die. Let me give you a hand. Come on


    Li Rui''s tone is full of bewitching, and he can''t help but step up to Li Rui.


    Step by step, step to the devil.


    Friction, friction, on the ground, friction.


    In a few short steps, Saburo abdominis felt that he had exhausted all his life.


    Fall into the abyss or die?


    He didn''t know what to do. Maybe the end was doomed from the moment he entered the land of China.


    As a chess piece, at this moment, he only felt the gaze from the abyss.

 Chapter 531

    He knows that Li Rui is a devil.


    But the devil can give him a choice.


    Yingzhou doesn''t have it, Yihe doesn''t.


    This choice can only be grasped by him in the end.


    He came to Li Rui and fell on his knees.


    "From today on, you are my master."


    He doesn''t believe in tears. There''s no mercy. The concept of superiority and inferiority is so clear that people''s lives are like weeds that even abdominal incision can''t be allowed.


    Yihe''s genius Lori fire dance is still subdued by Li Rui, let alone him?


    Saburo Obuchi felt humiliated, but there was no way. He could only bear the humiliation willingly.


    This is the difficulty of life.


    It''s also the helplessness of being a defeated enemy.


    One is dead, another is dead.


    But as for himself, there is only one!


    You can''t lose it easily.


    Because this life, is own.


    Li Rui''s eyes were full of banter.


    "I give you the power, the power that you can surprise at the critical moment. But in the end, it''s up to you whether you decide to do it or not. "


    Li Rui''s palm is gently placed on the top of his head.


    A powerful force poured down from the top of his head.


    Red texture, emerged in the face of Saburo Obuchi, it is a curse.


    In Yingzhou, this thing is called mantra seal.


    The red curse spread all the way to his whole body, as if to cook him.


    His eyes were as red as blood, and the pain made him wail.


    Ninja has been trained since he was young, and the general pain is not enough for him to make such a sound.


    It''s a pain across life and death.


    Saburo Obuchi roared up to the sky.


    The wind formed by the sound waves made the lawn rustle.


    For a long time, Li Rui let go.


    The mantra on the body slowly faded, and finally condensed into a red Taiji diagram, which disappeared in the heart of him.


    "I just need to think and you''ll die of a heart attack. If you become the best ninja in Yingzhou, you may break my seal. Of course, that day may never come. Because my realm is always better than yours. "


    "There is my strength in the seal. This power, when released, can form a killing blow. Remember, there is only one chance. After that, you have to run away


    "I hope you can be the head of the igho family. Don''t let me down."


    Li Rui''s words were introduced into the ears of Saburo Obuchi.


    He lay on the ground and nodded feebly.


    "I see, master."


    "Don''t call me master. I don''t like dogs. You are still you. We are just allies. "


    Li Rui smiles, turns around and picks up the fire dance on the ground.


    Pick her up and take her away.


    This little Lori is interesting. Her red pupil is worth studying.


    Yingzhou''s martial arts have some merits in the aspect of strangeness and strangeness.


    Li Rui takes people back to Li''s villa.


    In the early morning of the next day, we found that there was a little Laurie in the house. She looked very pleasant.


    "Wow, where did you bring this little guy back? Isn''t that cute? It''s as like as two peas when I was little! " Sakura yawa straight call, keep pinching fire cheek, pink Dudu, day so big lovely.


    "This is the only time I don''t resent you bringing women back from the outside." Jian Sumei was also conquered by the fire dance, and her eyes were full of little stars.


    "Where did she sleep yesterday? It''s not in our room. " In short, it''s quite strange that she was sleeping in Li Rui''s room last night. When Li Rui came in, she still woke up and didn''t know there were more people in the family.


    Li Rui said with a smile, "I left her in the living room all night."


    Yingzi and Jane Merton glared at Li Rui when they were young. Yingzi said, "is that how you treat a child like this? At least we''re guests. You''ve gone too far! "


    Li Rui hasn''t found that yingzi has the potential to be a daughter slave. She is so big herself.


    "You''re afraid it''s because this little guy thinks of your childhood." Li Rui was not angry and pointed to Huowu, "she''s a killer. She''s much more powerful than you. She almost killed me. Don''t look down on her. "


    So, cherry son suddenly goose bumps all over, quickly put the fire dance on the sofa.


    What''s the international joke? Such a terrible little guy, no matter how cute she is, she doesn''t dare to hold her. If she wakes up with a knife, she will not be able to land on her head?


    "I said, what is her identity?"


    "The killers of Yingzhou Yihe are specially sent to kill me." Li Rui explained.


    Sakura was so far away that she and Chien Su Mei held each other and trembled: "such a terrible person, you should take it home, and you are not afraid that she will kill us when we get up to drink water!"


    "Don''t worry. I''m here. She doesn''t have that ability." Li Rui glanced at yingzi, feeling very interesting, "you are so afraid of her, I can consider not to seal her cultivation."


    "It turns out she''s sealed. That''s good. That''s good." Sakura patted her heart, looking like she was finally able to catch her breath.


    Just then, Guan Feixue and elder sister sang come back from outside. They are busy practicing each other recently. They have a mind to improve their accomplishments. Go out for a run in the morning every day and do yoga and shaping.


    Seeing everyone around in front of the sofa, I felt fresh. When I came to see the fire dance, I couldn''t help admiring it.


    "Whose child is this? Why are you so cute? Let me give this old aunt a hug. " Guan Feixue comes forward and embraces Huowu.


    Elder sister Sang also kneaded Huowu''s cheek: "it''s so beautiful. I don''t know whose child it is."


    Sakura and Chien Su Mei try to smile.


    When Guan Feixue couldn''t help asking, he threw the fire dance back to the sofa like Sakura.


    "You are trying to kill me!"


    Guan Feixue patted her heart and kept blaming her.


    Sakura explained it again and again. She laughed so hard that she almost burst into tears. It was just Schadenfreude, but Guan Feixue was about to hit Sakura''s ass.


    They are noisy. I don''t know if it''s too much. Huowu opens his eyes.


    She yawned and stretched, then looked around.


    I''m lost.


    I''m so confused.


    Where is this?


    The eyes of Fire Dance suddenly stare so that the eyes almost fall out.


    Soon, she regained her composure.


    Huowu looks at Li Rui, and his eyes are cold.


    This is the dead man!


    It must have been the dead man!


    "Damned servant dog, how dare you bring me here! I will kill you all!"

 Chapter 532

    It''s premature. Lori''s going to run away!


    Li Rui asked Huowu with a smile: "it doesn''t hurt, does it?"


    Fire dance a touch buttock, this just feel the pain of tearing heart crack lung, almost pain tears almost came out.


    It''s the pain, the fire dance, that reminds me of the scene of being beaten last night.


    "Damn man, I''ll kill you!"


    Huowu is not afraid. She stares at Li Rui, hoping to jump on him and kill him.


    "Come on, come on, I''m sure I''ll blow your ass, if I don''t, I''ll call you uncle!" Li Rui challenged.


    Huowu bit her lips and was about to burst into tears.


    After all, he is still a child. Although he is a genius of the Yihe family, he is only bullied in front of a cruel adult like Li Rui.


    "You will die." Huowu regained his composure and began to cherish words like gold.


    Other people listen to the dialogue between Li Rui and Huowu. They almost smile and bend over and make a pig cry.


    How lovely!


    How can there be such a lovely little Lori in the world!


    "Ah, I can''t help it. I want to hug you!" Sakura rushed up and hugged Huowu.


    Jane Su Mei cried, then rushed up and pinched Huowu''s cheek: "little sister, call sister, call sister, or hit your ass!"


    "The old aunt also wants to hold it." Guan Feixue said with a smile.


    Elder sister Sang was also quite moved.


    The main reason is that the appearance of fire dance is too deceptive, cute and lovely, and it has to be forced to act high cold.


    In addition to Li Rui, the real man of iron blood, women have little resistance. Especially yingzi, holding the fire dance, also glared at Li Rui: "such a small child, you can do it, beast!"


    "Yes, it''s too much!" Chien Su Mei also denounced a wave, that is, this is not the child protection association.


    For a moment, people all denounced Li Rui, saying that she shouldn''t fight Huowu. Seeing the way Huowu showed her teeth when she was held, we know that Li Rui didn''t do it lightly last night.


    The fire dance has been tossed and turned for many times, and it''s easy to feel that except for Li Rui, these big sisters are all good people.


    Finally feel a little warmth of Chinese people.


    Can''t help but red eyes: "sister, he hit me, scolded me, please call the police, send me away, I don''t want to stay in this bad side."


    Well, this time it''s not high cold, and it''s starting to sell miserably.


    Yingzi''s heart was like a mirror, but on the surface they pretended to be full of sympathy: "don''t worry, we will help you with justice, and then we will bring the bad man to justice! Too much! "


    "That is, you can''t let a bad man go!" Jane Su Mei keeps up with the tune.


    Guan Feixue and they are laughing and laughing. The villa is full of happiness.


    In short, I can''t help squeezing Huowu''s cheek. It really feels good.


    "This little girl is so cute. Let''s arrange a princess room for her."


    In short, the proposal won the unanimous approval of the public. Yingzi enthusiastically said: "this is my online shopping! Make sure to build the most luxurious Princess Room


    "Go together, go together!" Cried Jane.


    A few people called and took the fire dance to find the room. There are still several rooms in the villa. Let''s see which one is more suitable for fire dance.


    In a word... We must create an atmosphere of choosing a place to live for giant pandas.


    Jiansuyan and Li Rui sit down on the sofa in the living room. The sunlight outside shines in. Jiansuyan lies down and leans on Li Rui''s leg.


    "I wish we had one too."


    Li Rui seemed to understand some hint and hesitated: "it''s in broad daylight, isn''t it good? You can do it in the evening. "


    In short, he reached out and hit Li Rui: "what do you think? I didn''t say I want it now."


    That''s what it means to have it at night?


    Li Rui laughs and grabs jiansuyan''s hand: "why haven''t you been pregnant yet? It''s reasonable that you should have one."


    "I don''t know. Do you want to go to the hospital for examination?"


    "No, I''m a doctor. I''m healthy. Maybe it''s fate." Li Rui said with a smile.


    In a nutshell.


    After a while, Jian Su Mei and Guan Fei Xue choose a good room for Huowu and come out noisily. Seeing the warm interaction between Li Rui and jiansuyan, yingzi quickly covers Huowu''s eyes with her palm.


    "There are children here. Can you pay attention to them?"


    "You''re itching, aren''t you?" Li Rui didn''t lift his head and asked casually. Sakura''s face changed and she hummed, "when I didn''t say it."


    Jane Su Mei raised her hand and slapped her on yingzi''s ass: "it feels so good. No wonder he likes it!"


    Yingzi was very angry. If she didn''t hold Huowu in her hand, she would have called back: "you wait for me, sooner or later I will try your hand."


    The big guy came to the sofa of the living room again. Jane Su Mei turned on the TV: "watch TV, watch TV, fire dance, what kind of TV do you like to watch? Do you want anime? Piggy, do you want it? "


    In response to the fire dance, Jane Mei has been transferred to play piggy page''s channel.


    Sakura Ko forced the appearance of a mother and pressed the fire dance to see piggy page.


    It''s sleepy to see the fire dance. I yawned in less than ten minutes.


    "I said, do you know that I understand the eight languages?"


    Fire dance is powerless to ask.


    Sakura was excited: "is that right? Are you so smart? "


    Huowu nodded: "so, can''t you watch it?"


    Sakura nodded: "change it, change it, change it into seven dragon balls!"


    The fire dance is speechless.


    If it were not for Li Rui''s control in this villa, she would not care about these stupid women.


    Not to mention pretending to be an ignorant little girl.


    The more you look, the more sleepy you are.


    Fire dance really impatient, she said to Li Rui: "you let me go, I pass you my family pupil."


    "No hurry, take your time. They all like you very much. When you''ve had enough fun, I''ll think about letting you go. "


    Li Rui chuckled, raised his palm and pointed to Huowu''s eyebrows: "I put a secret in your mind. Just move it and you will die. So don''t think about running away, let alone anything else. "


    "Shameless villain." Fire Dance scolds a way.


    Yingzi covered Huowu''s mouth: "are you crazy? We are all robbed by him. Don''t talk nonsense, you will be eaten! "


    Listen to Sakura start to make up, Jane Su Mei immediately also open the play mode: "don''t scold him, you scold him, he will cut off the meat and eat you bit by bit!"


    Fire Dance suddenly face dew frightened color, shrink into the arms of cherry.


    The devil, even cannibals!


    Yingzi caresses Huowu''s hair and makes a small look at Jiansu Mei. Everything is silent.


    "Darling, my little darling, don''t be afraid. My sister will protect you. Don''t be afraid."


    Li Rui can''t stand it.


    It''s all about what.


    Are these women starting to have a lot of motherhood?

 Chapter 533

    In any case, Huowu was so forcibly detained by Li Rui in the Li family.


    Li Rui doesn''t want to let the women at home play enough.


    Saburo Obuchi has disappeared from China. No one knows where he has gone. However, he has a task with him, and he will surely practice hard afterwards, otherwise, Li Rui will not keep him for the new year.


    These days, Li''s villa is peaceful and prosperous, nothing big happened.


    Li Rui devoted himself to the movement of creating human beings with boundless enthusiasm and simplicity. At the age of 28, it''s almost the right time to have a baby. However, in short, I can''t conceive. My family once held a discussion meeting on this matter.


    Naturally, it was only when I had no time to do anything that I held such a seminar. The final outcome of the discussion may be due to insufficient efforts and hard work. At the seminar, it was simply put forward that we should try another person at home.


    To be honest, Li Rui was as embarrassed as he wanted to be.


    He is the only man in the family. Naturally, changing people is changing women. This kind of thing is often discussed in a wrong direction or in a wrong direction.


    My parents have moved to the cottage next door. They often visit each other on both sides, but they are free to live separately. In this way, the whole family is happy and lively without losing their family. It''s also very interesting.


    Having nothing to do, Li Rui put all his energy into his cultivation. Time passed, and half a year passed. In the past six months, Ma Ye died of cerebral hemorrhage, and Ma Dong came to take over the Ma family.


    During the National Day in October, Ke shanyong got married. Li Rui and his family went to eat together. As the best man, all the dormitories came.


    The wedding is arranged in Jingtian Hotel, which is now under the overall responsibility of Lu Zhao. Because of Li Rui, most of the celebrities in Jianghua city came to the scene to show their support.


    Li Rui is the best man, in short, the bridesmaid.


    At the wedding ceremony, Ke shanyong couldn''t close his mouth with a smile: "I didn''t expect that I was the first person to get married in my bedroom. You guys should hurry up."


    "I''m fast, too." Lao Bao had a blind date. She was a virtuous woman, and she was also in the bridesmaid group this time.


    "I guess I''ll have to wait. I don''t want to get married too early." Said the dog.


    We all look at Li Rui, and those who know his interest will not ask.


    He has so many people, whether he marries or not, alas, there''s no difference between people.


    When exchanging rings, Li Rui took the lead and began to sing.


    "It must be a special fate to become a family all the way"


    "How much he loves you, how much you repay him"


    "It''s no longer possible to find Xinfu alone"


    One person, one sentence, singing.


    On the stage, Ke shanyong and the bride are wiping their tears.


    It''s not easy for them to walk together.


    Ke shanyong chased the bride for five years, during which he went on and off many times. Once almost missed, in their respective urban development for several years, and finally came together.


    These things, originally did not know, if not before marriage he let slip.


    Now we have finally achieved the right result. Fortunately, we are always the right person in the end.


    "Thank you, thank you all!"


    Ke shanyong''s eyes were red and he nodded.


    The exchange of rings here, after the parents of both sides appear, is the usual etiquette of the wedding.


    Li Rui looked at it and almost had a table on his side.


    This situation is really embarrassing.


    We can make a table together.


    But this table is too eye-catching.


    "Lao Bao, Gouzi, come and count."


    "If we don''t come, have a good time with your family." Gouzi gloated. Almost half of the audience focused on Li Rui''s table.


    "Forget it, help him share a little, or it will be really strange." Lao Bao came with his wife.


    Fortunately, this table is also large enough for so many people to sit down.


    It''s better to add three men.


    After sitting down at the table, several more young people came uninvited.


    Seeing that he is a relative of Ke shanyong''s family, Li Rui is not easy to drive. After all, it''s a treat. It''s very inconvenient.


    A few young people are very familiar. They smoke for Li Rui, one big brother at a time, and become brothers.


    Actually, the drunkard''s intention is not to drink. His eyes always look at Guan Feixue and others.


    Li Rui just smiles.


    "Brother, let me introduce you. Your friends are all beauties."


    One of the youths seemed sincere, with a simple and honest smile on his lips: "we are still single. Brother, you can introduce us. We are all from good families."


    Li Rui is still smiling.


    "Do me a favor, brother?"


    "You''d better die. All his women are here except my wife." Lao Bao told the truth.


    The dog laughed and said nothing.


    The others were incredulous.


    "How could..."


    "No, don''t be kidding."


    "So many beauties..."


    At this table, the four uninvited youths looked at each other.


    Li Rui coughed: "well, believe it or not, I believe it anyway."


    Obviously, they still don''t believe it.


    It''s time to eat. The four young people seem to think that Li Rui is not easy to deal with and deliberately do not introduce him, so they don''t care about Li Rui any more and look for their own accosting targets.


    "Beauty, make a friend." The handsome young man held up his glass and offered Sakura''s wine.


    Sakura ignored him.


    The young man was very embarrassed and sat down.


    At random, another young man stood up again: "they are all friends. Don''t be so defensive. It''s not with any malice. Don''t be like this. It''s unnecessary. It''s true. "


    Jane Su Mei said calmly, "you guys, don''t make a fool of yourself here. It''s really unnecessary. We don''t like you. You''re not good-looking, and you don''t have money. Why bother yourself? "


    My heart''s broken, old fellow.


    "No, I don''t look in the mirror. We are all fairies, but these mortals always have bad ideas. What can we do Sakura does not forget to mend the knife.


    "Some people have no self-knowledge and are still young, so they can''t help it. But when we were young, it was not like this. When we think about it, we also think that the gap between people is too big. " Guan Feixue mends the sword again.


    "If a man does not know his shame, he will hate his face." July hit the nail on the head.


    For a moment, the four youths were so pale that they could hardly eat.


    When Ke shanyong came to offer a toast, one of the youths asked quietly.


    "Cousin, what''s the matter with these women? Why are you so ungrateful? "


    Ke shanyong''s face immediately changed: "who don''t appreciate it? Do you want to die? "


    Ke shanyong''s voice is not small.


    He knows very well that Li Rui can''t hide anything from him as long as he sits here.


    Li Rui didn''t get angry. It was just for his face.


    If it were someone else, I''m afraid it would have been a slap.


    "Ruizi, I''m sorry. I didn''t arrange a box for you. My cousin didn''t count." With that, Ke shanyong straightened his face again and said to the four young people, "go to other tables. This is not the place where you can stay!"

 Chapter 534

    Ke shanyong''s cousin is not happy when he does this.


    "What do you mean, cousin? For the sake of this outsider, you should say me like this


    Without waiting for Ke shanyong to calm Li Rui, I didn''t expect that my cousin would have another opinion.


    How can we get married if we don''t do something wrong.


    Ke shanyong has two big heads.


    Li Rui said with a smile: "forget it, don''t be outsider. Who are we. Well, I''ll ban your cousin for a moment, and you can do your work. "


    Forbidden words?


    What kind of operation is this.


    Ke shanyong didn''t understand.


    Li Rui pointed at the young man: "you see, he can''t speak. But don''t worry, he can speak tomorrow. "


    Ke shanyong looked along Li Rui''s fingers. The young man was also confused. He wanted to laugh and say, "what are you doing?" but suddenly he found that he really couldn''t speak.


    I can open my mouth, but I can''t speak.


    "Little brother, I''m a psychologist. In fact, I''ve already hinted at you psychologically, but you''ve been disobedient. Now, anyway, you can''t speak today. And the three of you, if you don''t listen, you still can''t say it. Believe it or not? "


    Li Rui''s relaxed appearance fell into the eyes of the four young people, and he felt strange and terrible.


    Psychologists know that they are masters of psychology.


    Hypnosis or something, do some psychological hints, let people completely inadvertently, do not know.


    It''s all in this movie.


    For a moment, they really did not dare to say anything.


    Li Rui patted Ke shanyong on the shoulder: "go and be busy. I don''t want to deal with it if you don''t come. Since you come, I''ll deal with it. Don''t worry, it won''t make it hard for you. "


    Ke shanyong laughed: "OK, I''ll look for you later."


    Now that some people shut up, the occasion is completely under control. Li Rui and Lao Bao Gouzi are having a good time.


    The four people didn''t say a word more in the whole process.


    At the end of lunch, Ke shanyong saw off the guests.


    After the delivery, it''s almost three o''clock in the afternoon. In this period, we have time to get together.


    Ma Donglai and Lu Zhao are also here. Other people who are quite different in age don''t want to disturb them.


    Anyway, when I come over for dinner, I show my face and offer a toast, and it''s almost over.


    "Where are we going to play?"


    Li Rui asked Ke shanyong.


    After all, this is his wedding, which should be arranged by him.


    "Why don''t you go to Xizi square?" Ke shanyong suggested.


    Xizi square is a project completed in Jianghua city this year, which belongs to the nature of entertainment square. There are all kinds of food, drink and play. It''s not far from here.


    In any case, we have seen other prosperity in this field.


    "OK, as long as people are there, it''s fun everywhere!"


    Li Rui decided to lead the crowd to Xizi square. Ke shanyong drives a big Cherokee, the old one is Audi, the dog''s one is Audi, and Lu Zhao and Ma Donglai, the two good chest bags, drive a Porsche Cayenne.


    Li Rui''s is also a Mercedes Benz, or the white one. This car was bought when he was an intern in college, but it''s still ok now. Guan Feixue, they are driving a big run. The space is big enough to carry people.


    It''s not the pursuit of luxury. Just keep a low profile.


    The party is magnificent.


    It''s a luxury.


    "I don''t know why, my eyelids are always jumping. Would you like to confirm if anything happened today? "


    In short, sitting in the co pilot''s seat, I feel uneasy.


    Li Rui took out his mobile phone and called Fang: "Lao Fang, is there no special situation in Jianghua today?"


    "No, what''s the matter?" Fang is curious.


    "It''s nothing. I just feel like something''s wrong today. You check carefully to see if there is anything wrong, especially with me. "


    "Yes, I''ll send someone to see it."


    In terms of reconnaissance capability, it still depends on the Huaxia team. High authority and many talents.


    Let Li Rui do it by himself, maybe it''s not as comprehensive as theirs.


    The car continued to drive forward. The front was quiet. Li Rui and Jian Suyan were chatting. Between talking and laughing, the car was half way through.


    The team behind, slow down.


    Li Rui pulled over and called Gouzi.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "There''s a small problem with Ke shanyong''s car. It''s leaking."


    "How can Mercedes Benz leak oil? Stop the whole team. "


    Li Rui immediately became vigilant. Mercedes Benz is famous for its quality, and it is not easy to have oil leakage in general. Unless someone has done something wrong, it will not leak sooner or later, and it will leak now.


    This section is a section of the national highway, with a lot of traffic.


    "Plain words, you get out of the car, too. Inform yingzi and reinforce the guard. "


    "I see."


    In short, immediately take out the mobile phone for notification.


    Fortunately, I got out of the car to check. There was no accident.


    There are no special circumstances before and after.


    Li Rui went to have an inspection.


    "You get in my car, park it by the side of the road and call the trailer man to come."


    Ke shanyong and his daughter-in-law get into Li Rui''s car.


    "Maybe my hunch is wrong. It should be OK."


    In short, sitting in the front passenger seat, Li Rui starts the car.


    Just then, there was a noise, falling from the sky.


    Li Rui looks up, kicks the car and jumps up.


    People, like eagles, jump up more than ten meters in an instant.


    In short, I can''t wait to get out of the car: "all of you, get out of the car right now and gather around me!"


    The ring on Jane''s ring finger is a cloud of thunder.


    Yingzi and others immediately ran out of the cars when they heard the simple words. Every one of them has a thunder cloud. Get together.


    The combination of thunder cloud and thunder Jiao. This Lei Jiao is three feet long, which is nearly ten meters high, and it surrounds everyone''s body.


    It''s amazing how strange it is.


    "What is this?" The old dog said with silly eyes.


    "Wife, we''ve opened our eyes today." Ke shanyong holds his daughter-in-law''s hand with a strong palm.


    Before that, they always knew that Li Rui was unusual.


    But it''s only today that we know how unusual it is.


    Even the women around him are so unusual! This is a special effect that can only appear in movies!


    It was so alive in front of my eyes.


    "Try to get together and get out of the car!" In short, he cried in a deep voice, gathering the whole team together.


    Whoo!


    A big truck suddenly veered off course and ran straight into them.


    There were two more cars, and they ran into them like crazy.


    In short, lead Guan Feixue and others to control leijiao and kill the big truck.


    The protected Ke shanyong and others are pale.


    What is the situation!

 Chapter 535

    No one wants to know what this is more than Li Rui.


    It''s a wonderful day. Ke shanyong''s wedding day was ruined by the bomb dropped by the helicopter who didn''t know where to kill him.


    It''s dangerous on the ground, and it''s dangerous in the sky. The helicopter dropped seven or eight bombs and ran away.


    Just catching these bombs will waste Li Rui''s strength. He controls Thunder Dragon to detonate these bombs one by one in mid air.


    The sky roared like fireworks. In order to avoid shocking the world, Li Rui added a barrier to himself.


    Otherwise, ah, tomorrow we will have to go online.


    Li Rui was also very angry when he saw a small black spot disappear in the sky. I can''t catch up with them. I''m afraid I can''t help them.


    I haven''t experienced this passive situation for a long time. It''s really different to meet it again today.


    "Tnnd, don''t let me know who it is!"


    Li Rui came down from the sky and stopped the truck and car with all the women.


    Smoke billowed, the driver of the truck had been unconscious, and the ground was in a mess. People have gathered around to watch the strange accident.


    Obviously, this is an obvious murder.


    Fortunately, there were no casualties.


    "I''d like to see who is so bold, up to now, up to now!" Li Rui''s face was gloomy and angry. "There are still people who dare to kill me. Is there any reason or law?"


    "It''s a man who dares to kill!" In short, the husband sings and the woman follows.


    At one time, the scene was quite cold.


    The onlookers were shocked and killed maliciously. They were not afraid, but angry.


    Is it because there is a mine at home?


    If there is no mine at home, how can such a big fire happen?


    It''s really an incomprehensible reaction.


    Li Rui took out his mobile phone and called Fang. We must find out what happened.


    "Lao Fang, I''m Li Rui. This is really a big deal. Some people are flying helicopters and throwing bombs at me, and others are hitting me. "


    "Ah? Who is so bold? " Fang was also surprised.


    "I don''t know who it is. Come here quickly and let''s have a good study."


    "OK, I see. I''ll come right over."


    Hang up the phone, Li Rui came to the side of the truck driver, to see the driver''s injury. The driver was not only in a coma, but also had a hole in his skull.


    This is a gun hole.


    Li Rui inspected the other two drivers and found that there were also gun holes. And these people are suicides.


    What is the purpose of suicide? Suicide attacks?


    Li Rui sneered and did not rush to investigate.


    Fang Yi came with a helicopter. It was an armed helicopter. When the helicopter appeared, the onlookers left the scene.


    They finally know why Li Rui and Jian Suyan are so angry, because they are not so ordinary.


    Look at this, it''s the children of a big family who have this battle.


    "Lao Fang, have you found out the identities of these three people?"


    "Yes, they are all innocent. They can''t be trained killers. There is no need to send that kind of person, which is very unreasonable. "


    "The pupil of the deceased is covered with blood, and the pouch is obvious. It is obvious that he has been tortured and detained for a long time." Li Rui''s face was grim, and he began to reason, "who would specially arrest such people to kill me?"


    "Maybe not to kill you."


    "To test me?" Li Rui asked.


    Fang nodded: "maybe it''s not accurate enough to say the test. I think it might be to say hello to you."


    "What is the purpose?"


    "Your secret books, of course." Fang a dumbfounded smile, "you will not forget, you are now regarded as a national treasure?"


    That''s a good one.


    Li Rui laughed at himself: "just don''t know, who is the one who moved out?"


    "Isn''t it Saburo Obuchi?"


    Li Rui shook his head.


    It''s impossible for Saburo Obuchi to come up with such a situation. For the time being, he won''t react like that. According to Huowu, she''s the one who killed him.


    The fire dance is still waiting in Li''s villa. Yihe sent someone to look for death.


    Is it from EVA?


    I don''t understand.


    "If the other party blindly uses these ordinary people to launch suicide attacks on me, it is actually a very helpless thing for me. It doesn''t work, but it''s disgusting. "


    "I will track down the foreigners who have entered Jianghua city recently as soon as possible."


    "OK, let''s go first."


    Li Rui said to Ke shanyong after greeting with Fang: "let''s go, let''s continue to play."


    "Ah? Why do you want to go


    Ke shanyong was obviously in a state of retreat and advised, "let''s just forget it. I think it''s too dangerous."


    "There''s no danger if I''m here. Take a hundred heart."


    Li Rui walks to the car ahead with a smile.


    Ke shanyong had no choice but to keep up.


    Let alone, after this journey, there was no danger. Everyone came to the square, went into the commercial building, played billiards, played games, and had a lot of delicious food.


    "I''ve always wondered why women''s sixth sense is so sensitive. How can your eyelids jump? "


    In his spare time, Li Rui and Jian Suyan sit together and talk in secret.


    In short, he didn''t understand: "yes, I think it''s strange. If it wasn''t for my eyelids, what might really have happened. "


    "No, with the Thunder Dragon, those bombs are useless. The other side disgusts me at most. I''m more curious about your premonition ability than bomb attack. "


    "A lot of people have this premonition. What''s so strange about that?"


    "I think it''s some kind of super power, or something special in the sky. Have you ever had one before? "


    "Yes, but very few."


    "It''s worth studying. Well, experts in this field should be invited to come and have a look." Li Rui thinks of EVA.


    If this woman is here, she may be able to draw a certain conclusion.


    After all, the West values a superpower.


    On the other hand, in the East, they prefer to say that this is the natural appearance of a lucky man.


    "What are you going to do with it?"


    "Kill, of course."


    "But you don''t even know who your opponent is. All the drivers committed suicide." In short, depressed way, "in this way, there is no way to find."


    "No, in the world, for me, there are not many secrets."


    Li Rui has deep eyes.


    Although people are dead, ghosts are still there.


    There''s always a way to figure out what happened to the driver before he died.

 Chapter 536

    Play in the square until the evening, after dinner, we all enjoy and return.


    Li Rui comes back to Li''s villa and his room.


    The door to the earth opens.


    Li Rui steps into the gate of inheriting land.


    Now it''s no longer as hard to enter the hell again as before, and can only passively wait for the call of the hell.


    "Brother Niu, I want to borrow someone and ask a few words."


    "Who?"


    "It''s not an important person. It''s a driver. At three o''clock this afternoon, he hit me. I want to find out who ordered him."


    Niu tou got up from his seat and walked to Li Rui: "I''ll talk about it later!"


    Li Rui smiles and rushes straight to the bull''s head. Raising his hand is a blow.


    He used seven parts of his punch.


    Niutou also hit with one punch. The fists of both sides collided in the air, and Li Rui was directly hit on the wall.


    "Yes, you are better than last time!"


    Niutou''s big eyes are full of appreciation.


    This generation of Dungeon walkers made great progress and kept a low profile. They are better than the previous ones.


    With the development of the times, generation after generation of people, the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead, and there are always talented people from generation to generation.


    "Brother Niu, are you satisfied? I''m in a hurry. "


    "Don''t worry, practice with me again!" Niu tou rushes to Li Rui with a wild smile, and the two sides fight together.


    Li Rui has to work very hard to stop Niutou''s attack. Even so, Li Rui still felt that the bull had left his hand.


    If Li Rui didn''t have the same adventure, he would not even be able to beat a finger.


    And Niutou is just a middle and upper class figure in the underworld.


    We can imagine how deep the strength and inside information of the prefecture is.


    "Last time I hit you and you flew out. Now you can fight with me. You''ve made great progress. It''s good. It''s good."


    The bull''s head beat harder and harder, and looked like a drunk: "but I haven''t entered into a violent state. If I enter into a violent state, you can''t practice with me."


    Li Ruige blocked Niutou''s attack and occasionally took the opportunity to steal a punch.


    "Brother Niu, your strength is too strong!"


    Niutou is very happy.


    Who is not willing to listen to flattery? What''s more, Li Rui gave him so many things. After a period of time, Li Rui''s studio in the world will produce some things that he can''t even think of.


    What kind of doll, cow head can''t be used!


    After the fight, Li Rui was so tired that he could hardly breathe.


    Sitting on the ground, the cow''s head is beside Li Rui, with good wine and delicious food. Li Rui grabs it and shoves it into his mouth.


    Most of Li Rui''s cultivation has been carried out here since this period of time. Since jiedan, the sixth level of Jidao, the cultivation of soul power is the most important.


    The underground provides such a wonderful space.


    The good wine and delicious food of Niutou are of great benefit to the soul power.


    Li Rui ate so much that he burped and looked at Niu tou: "brother Niu, is there a serious problem in the prefecture?"


    "Where does that begin?" Ox head slowly drinking wine, slowly asked.


    Li Rui smiles: "I think you seem a little impatient."


    "You can see that. Yes, it''s not easy to be optimistic. The 19th level of hell is going to be unbearable. At present, the ghosts of the 18th level hell have gradually put into it in batches. "


    "If they die..."


    "That is to die forever." Niu tou glanced at Li Rui and asked, "why, do you feel bad?"


    "I don''t think so. If it''s not full of evil, how can I go to hell on the 18th floor?"


    "Yes, those who live in the 18 levels of hell, except for ghosts, are all extremely poor and vicious. For example, Liang Shanzhong and the barbarians of that year were mostly thrown into the hell of the 18th floor after their death. Those things can''t be regarded as human beings any more, and animals are inferior to them. "


    Niutouyou put down his wine glass, and his eyes showed some confusion: "when the 18th floor of hell is empty, it''s the 17th floor..."


    Li Rui was shocked: "is..."


    "Yes! The first 18 levels of hell are all prepared for the battlefield of the 19th level hell. Even our whole Prefecture exists because of this war! "


    Li Rui couldn''t be calm for a long time because of this terrible thought.


    "Why doesn''t the sky intervene directly?"


    "The way of heaven is constant, and the rules are constant." Ox head lowered his head, rather depressed, "the sky to the sky, underground to the ground."


    "Brother Niu, don''t lose heart. You can''t get to the top."


    Li Rui staggered and stood up: "the world is recovering. It won''t be long before the world can support the hell."


    "I hope so."


    Cow head ha ha a smile, let a person call cow 12 come over.


    Li Rui and Niu 12 walk out of niutougong.


    "Brother Li, why do you come to be abused every time? Doesn''t it hurt? "


    Niu Shier admires Li Rui''s spirit of fearing death. Every time he sees Li Rui being beaten by a cow''s head, his head is full of bags.


    Li Rui smiles and does not speak.


    If it''s no good, who wants to be beaten. Last year, Niu Shier was better than him. Now Li Rui plays Niu Shier, and the draw is basically no problem.


    It''s only in terms of soul power.


    In the past, they were always asked to help Niu 12. No matter how distracted or jiedan they were, they were not as good as Niu 12. This shows that the power of soul is powerful. Now Li Rui has made an amazing breakthrough in strengthening the cultivation of soul power.


    This is to think of danger in times of peace.


    If one day the hell wants to turn over, at least, it is not without a trace of resistance hope.


    "Twelve, diligence can make up for clumsiness, and heaven rewards diligence. It will never be out of date. You should come on."


    "I know." Niu twelve is honest and honest.


    When they came to the shelter, they said it was the shelter, but in fact it was the temporary place for the souls of the underground. There, like a sea of stars, thousands.


    The daily death toll in China is about 20000, only a lot more. The total amount of the house is about seven days.


    140000 people are 140000 stars. Li Rui knows where the residence is, but it''s a bit difficult to find out which star is in it.


    Niu 12 takes out his token and summons the stars.


    There is a set of rules in the local government, which Li Rui doesn''t understand very well. But in less than ten minutes, Niu 12 found the three people at the time of the accident.


    Li Rui probes into the three people''s souls and takes a close look at their lives.


    This method is also a way for the local government to judge whether a person is good or bad.


    Soon, Li Rui had the answer in his mind.


    "Thank you, twelve."


    Li Rui nodded.


    Niu 12 puts the star back. Li Rui raises his hand and pulls it. He opens the door to the earth and returns to the world.


    It''s not the night yet.


    Li Rui walks out of the room and disappears into the villa.


    "These ghosts are so tired of living that they dare to go wild in my territory with a little carving skills!"


    In the night sky, Li Rui is riding on top of the Thunder Dragon with cold eyes.

 Chapter 537

    Jianghua is not a big city.


    Li Rui used to visit Jianghua city for three days and nights. After all, he is a developed city. Jianghua is a big city, but it''s not big now. Li Rui doesn''t need three days and three nights now.


    Not for three hours.


    After Lei Jiao turned into a dragon, he had a certain material entity. Li Rui''s ability to ride a dragon is probably the only one in China.


    Riding on the dragon, overlooking the earth, clouds within reach, can not help but feel invincible is how lonely.


    However, in such a lonely situation, there are still people who dare to stroke the dragon''s whiskers to seek death!


    The fifth floor of Jingtian Hotel, presidential suite. EVA and a few foreigners are discussing things, EVA''s face is very ugly, those foreign men are indifferent.


    "EVA, you''re making a mountain out of a molehill. You see, at this point in time, aren''t we all ok? Ann, let''s have a rest early. "


    "Chris, you don''t know what awe is!" EVA''s face is cold. She gathered the staff and put them here because of today''s event!


    "Without the order of the organization, you guys are acting without permission. No one is allowed to sleep tonight!"


    "EVA, don''t go too far. Although you are the daughter of the third leader, we are not at your disposal! If you do this again, don''t blame us for not paying attention to you! "


    Chris, a blonde man, is over 1.8 meters tall and strong. His eyes show a deep blue color, there is a charming color.


    These foreign men are headed by Chris. Chris is not afraid of EVA, which shows that his attitude is beyond doubt.


    "People are dead. Who can know such an operation? Li is not a great man. Are we still afraid of him? "


    "You''re not afraid of him? Then you fight him head on and kill some innocent people. That''s the courage of the Templar order? " EVA sneered, "Chris, when I get back, I''ll report this time."


    Chris hands: "whatever you want, it doesn''t matter."


    EVA is a little helpless.


    She knew that Chris had the support of the elders in the order of the Templars and was not afraid at all. Besides, this is Huaxia. In the eyes of the Knights Templar, the death of a few Chinese people is no different from the death of a few dogs.


    The Knights Templar, it''s good not to launch jihad against Huaxia.


    In the night sky, a sullen voice came: "it doesn''t matter, does it? Good


    Boom!


    The glass of the presidential suite was broken, and the ferocious dragon head appeared from the window. Li Rui stepped on the dragon''s head and walked slowly into the room.


    With hands on his back and leisurely steps, he entered the room like a leisurely walk.


    "Just a ghost guy, dare to be rampant in China, you can, why don''t you go to heaven?"


    With Li Rui approaching, Kristen showed a look of panic: "what are you doing? Who are you? "


    It''s all about this. They want to cover up the past.


    Li Rui had a deep disdain in his eyes: "the so-called Temple Knights order, in my opinion, is just like this!"


    Chris was surprised and angry: "how dare you break into our forbidden area!"


    "Forbidden area?" Li Rui looks at Chris and suddenly laughs.


    "In the land of China, how dare you say that this is your forbidden area! What a forbidden area. This is the forbidden area of China. If you dare to break into my forbidden area, according to my rules, you will have to be destroyed humanely. "


    Li Rui felt that at this moment, he was about to shout that Balabala was transformed.


    Although it is very serious and solemn, but always want to laugh, do not know why.


    Sure enough, people still can''t be hypocritical. If you want to kill people, you have to be so formal.


    After all, they are foreign friends.


    Let them die, too.


    Li Rui felt satisfied, but he didn''t worry about it. As soon as the thunder and lightning came out of his hands, the thunder prison knife was chopped at Chris!


    Boom!


    Thunder prison knife soared to a foot long, cut in front of Chris. Chris was shocked, and a light suddenly appeared around him, such a dark night sky, which was as bright as day!


    "Light is everywhere!" Chris drinks a lot.


    "I need you to say it!" Li Rui said angrily.


    The thunder prison knife and the bright one contact, erupts the sound which rubs. Then, the color of blood turned red and white, just like red bean ice in milk.


    A hiss.


    As the day passed, Chris was split in two.


    "I can''t take a single move, but I dare to do three or four things in my territory, which is bad for my mood. Why?"


    Li Rui sneered and turned his eyes to the other men.


    "How many, suicide or I kill?"


    This tone is like when they go into a ramen restaurant, the boss asks them whether they want Ramen or instant noodles.


    "It''s none of our business," the foreign men exclaimed, "it''s all Chris''s business. We didn''t do anything."


    "Let us go!"


    "We''re going right away!"


    Li Rui sneered: "I don''t think so. Do you think you are clean? Without your investigation, Chris could have done the whole thing by himself? Don''t think I didn''t know you were accomplices. "


    With a flash of cold light in Li Rui''s eyes, he took the knife and cut it.


    Those people were not as good as Chris, and they were cut into several sections by Li Rui immediately.


    People are still crawling, crying and suffering. In this case, if the ancient waist cutting torture, EVA could not bear to take out a pistol, bang bang, shot several times, killed all the people.


    "Li, why are you so cruel?"


    "You have the face to blame me, you stupid woman!" See EVA to come to angry, "early let you go, is not obedient.". Do you have to die to know the value of life? What have you been doing? If I didn''t know you didn''t participate, I would have chopped you up today! "


    "Li, you are so cruel!" EVA''s eyes were full of tears.


    Li Rui snorted coldly: "cry to death, go home and cry."


    "I can''t go back. Chris, they are all dead. What will the temple think of me when I go back alone?"


    EVA fell on her knees, sobbing: "Lee, you killed me!"


    Awesome, my sister!


    It turned out that she didn''t cry because of sympathy, but because she was in a miserable situation.


    "It''s not my fault, it''s your fault."


    Li Rui sneered: "also, don''t act. If you die so easily, you won''t be the leader of this group. Last time in the hospital, you said you were going to die. You''re not dead yet. Who do you want to know? "


    Eva was speechless.


    Li Rui turns to the window.


    Where it comes from, where it goes back.


    Seeing Li Rui''s figure disappear in the sky, EVA stands up tremblingly and suddenly laughs, laughing very happily.


    Laughing, she took out her cell phone to call the person in charge of the Knights Templar, with a sad face.


    "I want to report to the commander! We need reinforcements here! "

 Chapter 538

    Li Rui returns home and leisurely returns to his room.


    In short, lying on the bed, smelling the bloody smell of Li Rui: "go to wash."


    "Yes, sir."


    Li Rui went to the bathroom and went back to bed after taking a bath.


    "Do you think we can go out now? I feel like I''m in danger in Jianghua now. It''s not safe anywhere. I may encounter trouble at any time. Even if we are safe at home, we can''t guarantee that your enemies will attack your relatives and friends. "


    In short, I''m worried.


    Li Rui sighed: "yes, but there is no feasible way. After all, I can only catch those who show up, those who hide, or those who secretly kill their hearts, so I have no choice. "


    "But it''s not fair." In short, he worried, "in case someone else is involved..."


    Li Rui frowned.


    Yes, if Ke shanyong or Lao Bao had any accident, it would be very sad for them.


    Manpower, in the end, is sometimes exhausted.


    The next day, Li Rui went out to buy some jade.


    Thunder Dragon is divided into several parts of thunder cloud and placed in jade. Li Rui summoned Ke shanyong and they came here almost as if they were engaged in wholesale business, with a piece of jade in each hand.


    By the way, help them open up the aura foundation.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the era of national cultivation is coming. You should seize this opportunity and never miss it.... "


    At the beginning of Li Rui, Ke shanyong and his friends laughed: "you are like a magic wand."


    "Serious! I''m talking. Don''t interrupt. Forget it, I said casually, that is, I will help you practice, at least let you summon thunder cloud, so that you won''t be killed without knowing. "


    "Of course, now Jianghua is still very dangerous. Many people want to target me. But they can''t target me, so they may attack you. That''s why I send you jade. In the next few months, I hope you can put off your work... "


    The front is fine, but the back is not.


    You can''t get rid of your work.


    "This may be a bit of a dilemma." Lao Bao was the first to raise his hand. "I''ve done a good job. I was going to be promoted. You asked me to quit my job. How can I do that?"


    "If you can''t, do you want money or life?" Li Rui said seriously.


    Of course, nonsense is killing me.


    "And I said, you really don''t have to for that little money and power. We can''t count on that little external things. We can achieve as much as we want. For example, if I want several hundred million, I can get several hundred million. Now money is a number to me. Do you understand this feeling? "


    "I don''t understand." Ke shanyong and others shake their heads.


    They really don''t understand.


    Although Ke shanyong works in a bank and is the president of the bank, the bank''s money is not his.


    His annual salary for a year is only 300000 or 400000, plus other things, which is at most 50000 or 600000.


    As the president of a branch, that''s pretty good. Let alone Lao Bao. Most of the people who have power only have so much money. After all, those who start factories and run companies look bright, and they still have a lot of debt to the bank behind their back.


    Hundreds of millions. I dare not even think about it.


    "Oh, think about it. Now that you have cars and houses, and a well-off life has been realized, don''t you want to experience a different life? Think about it. It''s great to fly in the sky. "


    Li Rui summoned the Thunder Dragon, rode on the dragon head, flew to the sky for a circle and then came down.


    "It''s like me, isn''t it?"


    In front of Li Rui, Ke shanyong and them sit in rows on the roof, looking at each other.


    Ke shanyong said: "what you said is very reasonable, and I envy it. But I feel like I can''t do it, ruizi. Didn''t you find out? We can''t be you because we''re not you. Although we also like to watch science fiction movies, such as Raytheon, iron man and so on, if we really want to become such people, to be honest, I personally feel that I can''t do it. "


    "Not everyone likes to live an extraordinary life. We are ordinary people, not immortals like you. "


    Ke shanyong clenched his wife''s hand and put his hand on his wife''s stomach with a look of paternal love: "my wife is pregnant. I''m going to let her quit her job and have a good rest at home. What kind of cultivation, what if it scares the fetus? "


    The scene immediately rang out a cry: "you get on the bus first and then make up the ticket, despise!"


    "666, old fellow, iron!"


    "I got pregnant just a few days after I got married. I think you just miss our money!"


    Ke shanyong laughed and scolded: "you know a ball, a group of single dogs!"


    Li Rui is also speechless, feeling really defeated.


    Not everyone can grasp the trend of the times.


    Sometimes, even if you send this opportunity to him, he may not look up to it.


    This is not necessarily a matter of shortsightedness. It''s just that everyone has his own ideas and wants a life. Just as adolescence is about falling in love, college graduation is about working and buying a house.


    A lot of times, a person''s life, already doomed.


    "All right, all right, I won''t force you. Then you learn to control Lei Yun. And if you die in an accident one day, remember not to leave your body. "


    "What does that mean?" Ke shanyong asked.


    With a sigh, Li Rui came to Ke shanyong and waved his hand. With a flash of black light, Ke shanyong''s arm has been cut down by Li Rui''s dagger.


    Ke shanyong looks at Li Rui''s bloody arm and his brain crashes. He hasn''t reflected what''s going on.


    "It''s like I cut off your hand, but you don''t feel any pain, because I''ve already treated you with my other hand."


    Li Rui''s other hand was sealed on the smooth incision of Ke shanyong''s arm.


    The other hand, Yang Ke shanyong''s arm.


    "Then I''ll get it back for you now."


    Li Rui puts Ke shanyong''s arm on the incision, and the green aura on his hand transits to the wound, so that the wound surface is completely healed.


    In just a few minutes, Ke shanyong''s arm was as good as ever, not even a scar.


    Everyone was staring at Li Rui.


    Ke shanyong''s wife turned pale.


    "Brother and daughter-in-law, don''t be afraid. My friendship with shanyong is over life and will not harm him. Just now he said, you are pregnant, in fact, even if you move the fetal gas, I can also raise my hand to cure. I''m still a miracle doctor, don''t you forget? "


    No one forgot.


    But


    Isn''t that weird?


    Cut off the human arm and put it back.


    It''s all about what.


    Is this out of the category of human?


    "Ruizi, are you still human?" Ke shanyong''s lips trembled and asked the question he always wanted to ask.


    Li Rui: Yes, what''s the matter? All said, if you are willing to practice, you will be like me one day. Alas, even if you don''t learn, I can''t help it. In a word, let''s do it first. If you come back one day, you can come to me again


    "Well, let''s go back and think about it. We have to think about it."


    In fact, a person''s idea is easy to change.


    It depends on how tempting he is.

 Chapter 539

    The overall impact of this day''s events on relatives and friends can be said to be huge and full of visual impact.


    But for people in the moment, it is still very difficult to react.


    Only after a little longer, will they really realize that many of the things they pursue are unrealistic.


    Money can bring material enjoyment, buy a good car, live in a good house, eat well, drink well, and even erode. In a word, it can change for different women.


    Power can determine the fate of hundreds of thousands of people. The hundreds of thousands of people in a county, or the implementation of a certain policy, will have a huge impact. The work and lifestyle of these hundreds of thousands of people will have to be changed.


    Money and power are addictive things, which are the most addictive things for smart people in secular society.


    In contrast, Li Rui was able to decide life and death at will. Even when his arm was cut off, he didn''t respond at all. He didn''t know the pain. After taking it back, there was no trace at all.


    It''s a myth.


    It''s not personal at all.


    But for Ke shanyong, after all, Li Rui is a roommate who has lived together for several years. It has been nearly ten years since I was a freshman.


    Each other, has long been good brothers, after the test of time friendship.


    Li Rui is a living man. He is neither a God nor a devil. He is a person with strong ability. He may have some powerful technology. Now, he is willing to teach it, or even has taught it


    That night, Ke shanyong and his wife lay in bed and discussed the matter again.


    "I don''t know why. I feel that things in the bank can no longer make me happy. No matter how high the performance is, the leaders at the top don''t think about it. The people only have so much money in their hands. They keep going round and round. The performance has gone to the end, and they still go up. Don''t they have any points for this work? "


    "If you think about it, we have everything in our family. If you have enough money, you can still have a comfortable life even if you retire now. "


    Ke shanyong said in a tone that was neither quick nor impatient.


    He''s just stating the facts.


    When we graduated from University, a few years later, talented people and capable people began to distance themselves. Most of the students had a good time, at least they had enough food and clothing.


    A small number of students, on the other hand, are on a higher road. Ke shanyong is one of these few people. When he was about 30 years old, he became the president of a bank branch, which is already excellent in the banking system.


    In society, it''s even more important. Cars, houses, shops, and millions of deposits have already formed social connections


    Most successful people are like this.


    Now, Lao Bao is also the head of a county. In his county, there are 360000 people. It''s not too much to say that he is a local parent official. In a few years'' time, he may not be able to go to the city and become a senior cadre or something.


    And Gouzi, the business is doing well. In a few years, maybe the company will start planning to go public.


    In those days, four people in the 427 dormitory got a very good future.


    Only Li Rui, the three of them, never understood. Also always seems to be chasing, looking up.


    "Wife, what are we fighting for now? In ruizi''s eyes, what are we doing? Is it in the children''s house? "


    "Then he has great ability. We are not as good as others after all." Ke shanyong''s wife whispered.


    "Why not? I used to have more money than him. When he and Bai Xiaohua were together, if his family conditions were like mine, they would not break up. Although ruizi''s grades are better than mine, we are not a school yet. "


    Ke shanyong was not very convinced. However, he was amused by the comparison: "but before he graduated from University, he drove Benz to live in a villa and set up his own hospital. We roommates, he didn''t know how many streets to throw away. "


    "Yes, this may be the gap between people."


    "Wife, if we don''t seize the opportunity, you say, we will..." Ke shanyong sighed, "the gap has been pulled big enough, if we don''t cherish the opportunity again, I''m afraid, we won''t be from the same world in the future."


    Such thinking is not only Ke shanyong.


    Over the next few days, Lao Bao Gouzi and others had a more in-depth consideration.


    On the contrary, it was ma Donglai and Lu Zhao who were young. This day, Ma Donglai and his friends were at a party. When his friend asked him what Ma Donglai was busy with recently, Ma Donglai said with a casual smile: "he is busy cultivating immortals..."


    My friends all laughed together and talked about how to cultivate immortals. The next moment, there are network buzzwords like Buddhist youth.


    They don''t know that this cultivation of immortals is really cultivation of immortals.


    Ma Donglai and his friends are happy and laughing. For a moment, he has no desire to participate in Li Rui''s "cultivation of immortals".


    In his view, people will die, to such a long life, no matter how to treat, it is meaningless. The most important thing is to be happy now.


    What''s more, he couldn''t accept the environment of Qingxiu. No games, no good food, no fun, no strength.


    Ma Donglai''s family began to decline until he was in his forties, and then he slowly recalled what he had missed.


    Unfortunately, he has lost that chance.


    Between people, sometimes there is a little age gap, some lack of maturity, are irreparable regret.


    For example, some people just graduated from university and bought a house according to the views of their family and society.


    But there are also some people who have experienced the same situation and environment, only at this time, the house price is already out of reach.


    They would have made the same choice and had the same wonderful life. However, a few years before graduation and a few years after graduation will face a completely different fate.


    This is the fate created by objective reality.


    No one''s will is the transfer.


    A month later, Ke shanyong was the first to appear in the Li villa.


    "I think about it."


    "Well, I have a martial arts school under my hand. You can go there for training. Don''t worry. There''s no problem. In addition, I have also set up a foundation with a total assets of 100 million. Even if you do not make great achievements on this road in the future, you will have enough food and clothing to worry about the future. "


    "Thanks, brother."


    For Ke shanyong, their fate has long been different.


    A new life is waiting for them.


    In Renxing martial arts school, where Zhao Kuafu is in charge, no force can easily set foot to test.


    By the time Lao Bao and Gouzi entered Renxing martial arts school and became students again, Li Rui had completely swept away his worries.


    No one can be a threat.


    That''s a smooth river!

 Chapter 540

    Just when Li Rui was preparing for the war, he was looking around. More and more foreign friends have entered China.


    At the same time, in a mountain in the north, an old man who was concerned about a small corner of Jianghua, after knowing about everything Li Rui had done, let out a sigh.


    "It''s not so easy to get rid of the second climate."


    If before Li Rui entered the capital, he would form a situation of fighting and deal with him with a serious attitude, he would have a chance.


    Today''s Jianghua is a place for outsiders to think about.


    Li Rui is powerful in the past, but he has no worries in the future. Now he is an iron barrel, which is hard to invade inside and outside.


    However, even if it has become a climate, Li Rui is at least ten years away from winning the world''s general trend. This is the consensus reached by all the leaders in Beidi.


    Ten years seems long. But if you count the speed of Li Rui''s cultivation up to now, it''s quite terrible.


    Less than 30 years old, he built a general trend in the south of the Yangtze River, went north to the capital, and suppressed the four gate valve.


    What''s more, in today''s north, Jidao Tianmo even has the name of "Tiansheng". This Tiansheng claims to be able to incarnate into hundreds of millions of people, and basically has only one breath to extinguish the four big valves in the north.


    Everyone can''t help taking this tusk. This is the most troublesome thing. Every time there is an expert besieging, as long as it doesn''t take long, this self proclaimed holy man will come out to make trouble.


    It is also the existence of heaven that makes the north have no extra energy to look south.


    However, after all, Li Rui''s development still makes people have to face it squarely.


    After a long time, no one can control the whole situation. By then, I''m afraid it''s time for Li Rui to be egotistical.


    This is unacceptable for many people.


    "When I get out of the mountain to solve the problem, I will go south to kill this tusk!"


    The old man left Tianchi, took a tricycle at the foot of the mountain and set foot on the road to the capital


    Jiang Hua, along with Li Rui''s spreading martial arts secrets, has become a holy land of martial arts in the world. The power of martial arts in China and the cultivator in the south are unknown because of Li Rui''s martial arts secrets.


    Zhao Kuafu''s Renxing martial arts school has become a hot martial arts school. People of martial arts want to get into the school. Countless elite talents are aiming to get into Renxing martial arts school.


    If a child is particularly promising, he has been gifted since he was a child, and the school will not obstruct him. He would like to go to Renxing martial arts school for further study.


    Renxing martial arts school now has a set of effective assessment system, with a continuous stream of martial arts secret books and medical collections. Backed by Li Rui''s resources, it is just like a holy mansion.


    It is comparable to Qingbei in the eyes of college entrance examination students.


    Go in and your martial arts will be stable.


    From then on, we can make rapid progress and make great progress.


    However, when cultivating talents, Renxing martial arts school also strictly regulates students'' moral education. Once it is found that someone has committed crimes by using martial arts, they will send the students of martial arts school as a tracking team to experience and kill.


    As soon as the order of benevolence was issued, the heretics were terrified.


    "One day for benevolence, the whole life is the ghost of benevolence!"


    Every time Zhao Kuafu held a new martial arts school opening ceremony, he would be so angry and shout a few words. Li Rui was also invited to the opening ceremony of Renxing martial arts school this year.


    Ke shanyong, Lao Bao and Gouzi are sitting in the queue below. Watching Li Rui sitting in the headmaster''s seat, they can''t laugh or cry.


    "He is. I used to help him with meals. Now he''s on top and I''m on the bottom. I have to let him treat me later."


    "Isn''t it? Look at him. He pretends to fly, forgetting who carried him back when he was drunk."


    "When Bai Xiaohua dumped him, he was crying."


    Ke shanyong and they are discussing one sentence at a time, with a smile.


    "What did your wife say to them?"


    "What else can I say? Waiting for labor at school. After the meeting, I have to go back and cook for him. "


    ¡°6666¡±


    "The best man."


    Because of Li Rui''s relationship, Ke shanyong and several of them were assigned a villa building as their residence. The living conditions are not bad at all. Nowadays, yirenxing martial arts school has a wider scope than university campus. Nothing can be done.


    The whole village around here has been bought by Renxing martial arts school.


    According to Li Rui''s and Zhao Kuafu''s plans, the world martial arts center will be built here in the future.


    Li Rui is not willing to run outside either. In the future, others will have to come by themselves.


    My body is the center!


    This is also Li Rui''s consistent thinking. If you want to fight, come here.


    If you don''t come here to fight, you will be invincible in five or ten years. Who can fight?


    Then don''t blame Li for his black hand.


    Zhao Kuafu once admired Li Rui''s thinking.


    I was completely convinced.


    This kind of proper mode of thinking of all countries coming to Korea is the way of the big man.


    He didn''t expect it anyway.


    "Students, welcome to Renxing martial arts school today. I think we all feel that the aura of heaven and earth is recovering. A great era is coming. In the next 50 years, the rules of heaven and earth will change... "


    Li Rui talks nonsense on the stage, which makes the people under the stage dumbfounded.


    This tone makes people feel that he is like a MLM leader, but the Thunder Dragon in the sky and the roar from time to time make people believe it.


    "... Renxing martial arts school is the starting point of your dream. I hope you can practice to jiedan quickly. Remember to call me when you pass the thunder. I hope there are more experts in the world and martial arts will prosper. In the future, our goal is not a country, but a sea of stars! "


    Words are beautiful, but Li Rui still wants to collect more Lei Yun.


    There are too many thunder clouds. You don''t have to fight in the future. Just close the door and let the Thunder Dragon out.


    When thunder dragon grows, its strength will naturally grow.


    Isn''t it beautiful?


    Li Rui won''t say that either. But the people on the stage heard the blood surging, the collective hey, everyone''s eyes were shining with stars, greatly praised Li Rui is really a good principal.


    Seeing this, Zhao Kuafu also felt a lot in his heart.


    Think about the time when Renxing martial arts school was once despised.


    Black League is despised.


    What''s the scene now? The elders of the black League and the leaders of Renxing martial arts school have no idea.


    If Li Rui didn''t hold the martial arts league and use the secret script to open the way, there would be no today''s grand occasion of Renxing martial arts school.


    Li Rui became Renxing martial arts school, and Renxing martial arts school became Zhao Kuafu.


    The vision we made when we were young has now come true.


    Zhao Kuafu got up and raised his arm: "gentlemen, may you work hard! Never forget your original intention and dream. Renxing martial arts school will always be your strong backing


    "Forge ahead, forge ahead!"


    "Forge ahead!"


    The scene, like a sea of mountains and rivers, was astonishing.

 Chapter 541

    It''s a very eventful time now.


    Li Rui fell on the ground and trampled on his face.


    Sanro, a genius of the family, was arrested when he disappeared.


    Yingzhou tolerance sector, for this matter, take a sarcastic attitude.


    "Great Yihe, such a decline!"


    "The power that used to be able to compete with Jiahe is still strong on the outside and strong in the middle."


    "It''s probably that we can only be horizontal in the nest, and even send people to try to contain the foreigners."


    These words were sent back to Yihe, which made everyone in Yihe look pale.


    Originally, to curb the rise of Chinese power was an additional measure taken by Yihe for Yingzhou. This is a responsible attitude, not how to brag.


    Who would have thought that the plan was so unsuccessful? If one was missing, two were missing.


    "No one can use me! Why is Huowu detained? Find Sanlang and make him commit suicide


    At the meeting held on this day, many elders gathered together. Village head Yihe was furious about it!


    "Newspaper! No, Jiahe will kill you! "


    Jiahe and Yihe have always been enemies.


    Since the fighting in the samurai era, the two forces have been enemies. Seeing that Yihe was weak and lacked fire dance, Jiahe launched his army and killed him wantonly.


    For a time, the village was in a mess.


    The village head led the team to rush out of the meeting room and kill Jiahe. In the mountains and forests, on the flat ground, Jiahe in black ninja suit and Yihe in white Ninja suit set up a confrontation.


    "Wind demon Kojiro, you dare to step into the range of ihe. Do you want to fight?"


    "Why not?" On the other side, a ninja with a long sword like a bamboo pole, his hair tied into a mane, and his face was cold. "Yihe is a disgrace. It''s better to die than to make a fool of himself."


    "You dare!"


    "Musashi, you must die! Kill The wind demon Kojiro led his department to launch a charge. For a moment, ichiga Ninja was killed and injured.


    Wind demon Kojiro holds a long sword, which is unpredictable and extremely sharp. He killed three or four people with one sword.


    Seeing the slaughter of Yihe ninjuzhong, village head Musashi of Yihe was furious. His hands were printed on the ground. A large black charm appeared, and a white smoke came out. A ten meter high ape appeared in the white smoke and killed Jiahe Zhong.


    Wind demon Kojiro sneered: "only you can be psychic? Come out, Yasha pill


    The wind demon Kojiro also made a seal. A monster with a human face and a snake god appeared in front of the ape and fought together.


    Taking advantage of this gap, Kojiro, the wind demon, moves flexibly. As he releases his shadow, he stealthily touches the position behind Musashi.


    Under the dark calculation of the wind demon Kojiro, Musashi is not aware of it, but is still absorbed in the shadow.


    Until, at some point.


    He was smashed by Musashi''s heavy fist and turned into a group of white smoke. The figure of Kojiro, the wind demon, appears behind Musashi. The long knife in his hand pierces him!


    Whoa!


    Musashi''s 80 year old Chui Chui is dangling on Kojiro''s sword.


    The wind demon Kojiro once again waved his sword, and Musashi''s head soared to the sky!


    From today on, IHO no longer exists!


    But at this time, a Kaga Ninja wearing a black ninja suit quickly ran to Kojiro, the wind demon: "newspaper, I found the enemy around!"


    "Where are you from?" Asked Kojiro.


    "Ahead!"


    The ninja in black suddenly rushed forward. In his hands, a black smoke suddenly blew by. The wind demon Kojiro was motionless, and the ninja in black rushed forward without a stroke in his hand.


    Whoa!


    Kojiro''s head also soared up!


    Before his head fell to the ground, he was carried by the ninja in black. And the sword of Kojiro also fell into the hands of ninja in black.


    The ninja in black took off his mask and looked around coldly.


    With a stab of his long sword, he pierced Musashi''s head, two heads, straight into the air.


    "Everyone, stop it!"


    The ninja in black yelled.


    All the people of Jiahe and Yihe in the battle look up.


    "Saburo Obuchi, what have you done?"


    An elder of Yihe asked in a cold voice, but he was killed by Saburo of the Ministry of clothing.


    "I''m old, I''m old, I''m old, I''m old, I''m old, I''m old, I''m old, I''m old, I''m old, I''m old, I''m old. Today, I will catch you all! Where is the son of the Obuchi family? "


    With his order, dozens of people burst out and killed all the old people around them.


    On Jiahe''s side, there was also a man with long hair holding a big fan, who was in a riot.


    The new era of Ninja is coming!


    This is just the butterfly effect created by Li Rui catching a butterfly and gently flapping his wings.


    When Li Rui received the news, he just sat in the living room drinking tea and enjoying the foot beating massage service provided by the little sister of fire dance. He made a light comment: "Oh, niubile."


    Huowu was angry at that time: "do you know that the whole world has changed like this?"


    "The whole world?" Li Rui laughed, his legs could not control shaking several times, "375000 square kilometers of the world? It''s a place as big as Jianghua. Do you know that Liu city next door has 497000 square kilometers? "


    "Your world is too small. The stage we have is just that big. Maybe your spirit deserves a little affirmation, but to be honest, it''s nothing more than that. "


    Li Rui''s words make Huowu unable to refute.


    It is an indisputable fact that the land area of Yingzhou is small.


    Li Rui is still tirelessly brainwashing Fire Dance: "don''t be so proud. It''s all because you close your door in that big fart place. Hi, the stage of the world doesn''t belong to that place. If I were you, I would have left Guanji and joined the happy Chinese family. Even if you run back there and become a queen, you are just a country bumpkin in our eyes... "


    Fire Dance Du mouth son, want to refute what, but very powerless.


    Facts speak louder than arguments. During his stay in Li Rui''s home, Li Rui threw away some history books to popularize Chinese history and culture.


    I''ve never been in touch with these before. I''ve learned some Ninjutsu since I was a child. The books Li Rui brought to her just opened the door to a new world for Fire Dance!


    It turns out that the world can be so wonderful. It turns out that China is so powerful. It turns out that the gods and ordinary people who once emerged in China are like crucian carp crossing the river!


    It''s a big battle with hundreds of thousands of people, it''s a hero with thousands and tens of thousands of people, it''s a tyrant with thousands of people, it''s a man''s anger, it''s the emperor''s bloody cry.


    Admit it.


    Small is small, the population base is small, can play so big point, no matter how to play, also can''t play others so many tricks.


    Admit it.


    The so-called national war in Yingzhou is just a fight between two villages.


    In China, this is to laugh off the teeth.


    For example, today, Li Rui lost a Saburo Obuchi and unexpectedly seized the power of Yihe.


    Is it by chance or by necessity? It doesn''t matter. What''s important is that, in fact, it is!

 Chapter 542

    After the fire dance, Li Rui felt comfortable and went back to his room to read.


    As soon as Li ruicai sat up, he received the news that EVA was visiting.


    This foreign girl is so brave. She still doesn''t leave, and even dares to visit!


    If put aside before, Li Rui a turn over can give her up, in order to promote our national prestige!


    But now Li Rui doesn''t have that idea. There are many beautiful women in his family. Who can still look up to a foreign girl? He has a fat figure when he is less than 40. He doesn''t look like that. Let''s forget it.


    How can they say that they are good, 40 years old, it is called a charm, more charm!


    Li Rui politely asked EVA to come to the living room to talk.


    "Long time no see, Li."


    It''s a cool climate in autumn. Although the sun at 10 a.m. is dazzling, it''s not hot. It comes from the window obliquely, with dense dust in the air.


    EVA''s long legs are crisscrossed, and her toes can almost easily touch Li Rui''s knee.


    Li Rui took his eyes away from EVA''s legs and said, "what''s the point of looking for me?"


    "Li, I''m here to tell you something. We, the Templars, will have some experts coming soon. I want to exchange views with you at that time. Do you want to know? "


    It turned out to be the letter of war.


    Li Rui laughs: "why dare not, but what is the significance of fighting?"


    "Chris was killed by you, the enemy..."


    "Forget about Chris." Li Rui impolitely waves to interrupt EVA''s words, "Chris is nothing, but a small person, his status is not even as good as you. The Templars may not know my strength, but you can''t not


    "EVA, what do you want to do?"


    Li Rui''s eyes are fixed on EVA''s long legs.


    It''s really a good pair of legs.


    EVA quietly pushed her body forward for a few minutes, and the black skirt fork was more open, so that Li Rui could see more scenery.


    They just know how to cooperate.


    "You should focus on the conversation. I appreciate your legs, but in fact, your legs are not enough to conquer me. They can only satisfy my curiosity for a moment."


    Li Rui raised his head and said seriously.


    "The simple thing I want to do is to ask you to wake them up." EVA pursed her lips, and then said, "the Templars have been corrupt all these years, as arrogant and indulged in enjoyment as your predecessors."


    "They see drugs as a fashion and eroticism as fun. Indulge in the glory of the past, refused to wake up, condescending look as if invincible. I spit on their graves, and I''ve been impatient with those old undead people who hold high positions and refuse to step down. "


    "Li, can you do me a favor?"


    Li Rui lowered his head to think about it, a little unhappy: "what''s my reward?"


    EVA can get everything she wants. Whether Li Rui wants it or not, the Knights Templar will send people to March eastward. Their hegemonism can''t tolerate a trace of disobedience from others, otherwise it will be regarded as treason.


    On this point, it is indeed somewhat similar to the previous dynasties, they are so blind and ignorant, but they pretend to be superior.


    There is always an inevitable collision between the two sides.


    However, EVA is the best among them, all in accordance with her ideas.


    For what?


    "Why should I be your knife?"


    "Because you don''t have a choice."


    "No, I have a choice. According to the book, the tide of history is vast and mighty. It does not depend on people''s will. It is a hero created by the times. But I don''t hold an absolute view. It is also possible that heroes create the times. Different choices will lead to different changes in historical direction, such as reform and revolution. Another person may be a different result. "


    "EVA, if I change you, there won''t be a steady stream of templars coming to die. At the very least, you are not a profit earner, let alone a trader. "


    "So I''ve come to see you, and I''ll be yours if you like." EVA''s toes, gently in Li Rui''s calf side slide.


    "Men like to conquer women, and I want to be conquered by you." EVA clamped Li Rui''s leg and rubbed it up and down.


    The amazing feeling from EVA''s legs lit up Li Rui''s desire.


    But Li Rui''s eyes are always clear.


    "Don''t be silly. I don''t have a partner. I don''t have to go through your muddy water. I''m not heartless to you, that little desire is not enough to make me dizzy. EVA, from today on, don''t stay in Jianghua any more. I don''t like you. "


    Eva was stunned.


    "It seems that my charm is not enough. But I also have a twin sister... "


    "What''s so great about twins? I have them in my family." Li Rui said.


    EVA had nothing to say.


    "Well, I''ll go. I hope you can contact me when you think of me one day. "


    "If it''s not my race, it will be different. EVA, you must die of this heart. "


    EVA sighed and got up to leave.


    When she left, Li ruitou did not return.


    Jane Su Mei came down from the upstairs and came to Li Rui''s side: "Hey, why didn''t you look back just now? That foreign girl''s back is so coquettish. Even I, a girl, can''t help but want to touch her hands?"


    "Really?" Li Rui looks back quickly.


    "Oh, man." Jane Su Mei sneered.


    EVA left long ago.


    You can''t see it anywhere.


    "What did you just mean, what twins did you already have?" Asked Jane Su Mei.


    Li Rui sneered: "don''t make waves. Don''t think that I can''t see you fake your sister..."


    "Shut up, cheap and good smelly man!" Jane Su Mei ran away as if.


    She always thought she was very good, but Li Rui had already seen through everything.


    Oh, pretending to be my sister, I ran into the room with no shame and rashness, oh, woman.


    Li Rui smiles.


    Suddenly, Li Rui felt a strong breath approaching.


    Li Rui left the sofa and walked towards the door.


    In the sky, a line of Feihong is rapidly approaching.


    A tattered figure falls from the world to Li Rui. He reaches out to Li Rui in silence.


    Li Rui holds his hands.


    Massive aura came from the man''s hand.


    Soon, the man became a mummy.


    Li Rui returned to the house and went into the secret room.


    The inner Scripture stele of the Yellow Emperor.


    "What happened?"


    Just now, that person is just a container, a container that stores the supernatural power of the extreme Tao.


    That person''s consciousness has returned here.


    "You are in danger. The old dragon of Tianchi white family is born."

 Chapter 543

    "What old dragon?"


    "The dragon you know."


    "What dragon?"


    "Dragon!"


    "Bullshit, dragon, don''t talk nonsense."


    "To be specific, I don''t know. In a word, this man may have special skills or special constitution. When he fights, he can change his shape and turn into a ten Zhang dragon. I was entangled by his sudden transformation, and I almost told him on the spot. "


    "Who are you? You are a demon. How can you be defeated by such a guy? It''s not scientific! " Li Rui has a strong voice and a posture of hating iron but not steel.


    The extreme way demon was laughed: "I am distracted, his realm is still above jiedan realm, how do you want me to fight? How about some basic rules for cross level fighting? "


    That makes sense!


    Li Rui felt his chin and thought, "what should I do?"


    "Salad! I think about my own problems. Anyway, he probably won''t come right away for a while. If you hurry up and improve yourself, maybe you can block a move. "


    "So fierce?"


    "So fierce!"


    Li Rui frowned and sighed, "OK, I know."


    Li Rui left the room slowly. Suddenly, he stopped: "what is the realm above jiedan realm?"


    "It''s yuanhejing."


    "I never heard of it."


    "There are very few people who have reached this level."


    Li Rui nodded and went out.


    The old dragon in yuanhejing must be a terrible opponent. Otherwise, the extreme way demon can''t be beaten so miserably, like a broken bag.


    In the same realm, it''s impossible for the heaven devil to have an opponent, or even kill the opponent in jiedan realm in distraction realm. There''s no problem at all.


    The realm can''t explain the problem. All these things can defeat the opponent.


    But the extreme way demon is really defeated.


    Of course, there is a gap between realms, but... Is there no other factor?


    Can''t the extreme heaven devil try to cross two realms to kill again? Li Rui doesn''t believe it.


    If, the extreme way heaven devil really holds the idea of dying together, perhaps, also not necessarily, can''t kill what yuan and realm of master.


    But he didn''t kill it.


    It''s tricky.


    Li Rui went back to his room and called Zhao Kuafu: "release the news, let those who want to rob come quickly, and don''t wait on time!"


    What old dragon? I really think other people are vegetarians.


    Hum.


    In the next few days, Li Rui was at home to practice at ease, and occasionally went out for activities. He was also in a hurry. But recently, the thunderstorm weather in Jianghua city seems to have become a little more


    Or maybe it''s autumn and winter, which is an inevitable fact.


    For most ordinary people, maybe they just feel that in this season, it seems that it is more different than usual.


    The others are no different.


    In the middle of October, the Templar order led by raouli arrived in Jianghua. This Leo is the instructor of the order of the Templars. He is powerful.


    However, although he has the strength, but also on the road, know how to go first to visit a lower one where the Chinese team.


    After some friendly talks, raouli offered to meet Li Rui.


    Fang took them to Li Rui''s home.


    At 3 p.m., Li Rui and raouli sat down in the living room and had friendly talks.


    "Mr. Li Rui, you killed my blog. We can not pursue this matter. After all, Chris made the mistake first, which we all know. But the dignity of the temple should not be offended. I know that you have a large number of original secret scripts in your hand. We don''t ask much. We just need you to give us a copy and keep it in the Knights of the temple, so we don''t have to fight about it... "


    Sitting on the sofa, Leo talks with a smile on his face. It seems that in his opinion, Li Rui will accept such an offer.


    "... otherwise, there may be a war between the East and the West. No matter what aspect of the battle, you can''t afford it. After all, you still need development time, don''t you? "


    Raouli''s eyes shifted from the cup in his hand and laughed at Li Rui: "this tea is good. No wonder a hundred years ago, you could open our market and earn gold and silver from our hands. And, by the way, cloth and silk. "


    Li Rui smiles: "so that''s why you learn to speak fluent Chinese?"


    "I''m afraid you don''t understand, so you have to learn." Leo laughs.


    Li Rui put down his tea cup, and the tea mist rose from the mouth of the cup. The taste was really good.


    This is the best Tie Guanyin. It''s a pity that foreign devils can taste it.


    "Raouli, this tea is good, but I don''t give it to you for free. Everyone here today has to pay 100 taels of gold. In addition, don''t threaten me openly or secretly. We are all people with status. Who cares? "


    Do the people who stand high really care about the life and death of the people below?


    How much do you care?


    Do you care if you give your life?


    Of course, Li Rui said that just because he didn''t want to be threatened.


    In this world, the soldiers will block the water and cover the land. How can we really rely on one person to carry up the destiny of the whole country. This must be a collective confrontation, not a single one.


    Even if they agree today, they should or will do it. The only difference is that today they say that you Huaxia have some heavy weapons. Tomorrow maybe one of our chickens will be gone. I suspect that you have hidden him.


    If you don''t show your iron and blood posture, the other person will think you are weak. Try it out today, and we''ll do it tomorrow.


    Raouli''s face remained unchanged, and he put down the cup.


    "What if we don''t?"


    "Then take your life and fill it in." Li Rui said with a relaxed smile.


    Raouli also laughed: "please!"


    "Don''t ask. You don''t have the strength to fight back here. If you don''t believe it, look up at the sky? "


    Li Rui points to a leilong, which is tens of feet long, and suddenly roars at Lei Ouli and others. The sound of the dragon makes people tremble on the spot.


    Li Rui swipes again, and Lei long shrinks to a ball as big as his arm. With a cheery cry, he returns to Li Rui.


    This little Thunder Dragon has concentrated all the strength of the Big Thunder Dragon. Not only does the single form become flexible, but also the body is full of light.


    And within the glow, there is a faint lightning compression to the extreme after the careless bloom, faint electric light, very dazzling.


    Among the nine people that Leo brought, two of them were just blinded by the electric light.


    Leo''s face was dignified.


    He knows Li Rui is very strong.


    But he never thought that Li Rui was so strong.


    It''s unreasonable. It''s not as strong as natural law!

 Chapter 544

    There is a kind of strength that you think is strong.


    Just like many people think that people in the upper class eat big fish and meat every day. In fact, they may eat foie gras and caviar from France.


    Raouli felt the air of destroying heaven and earth from the concentrated Thunder Dragon.


    Such a gadget, if entangled with who, who will be instant ashes.


    "Do you want to go to war?" Raleigh asked, "can you bear the responsibility of going to war?"


    "Noisy." With a wave of Li Rui''s big hand, Leo felt a great force coming towards him. Leo yelled, "shield of light!"


    A few uninjured people united in an instant, emitting a golden light from his hands, forming a golden shield.


    Bang, although the gold shield can block Li Rui''s strength, it can''t block the strength contained in the period.


    Raouli and others retreated, retreated four or five steps to stop their body.


    This is just the result of Li Rui''s wave.


    If


    Leo can''t imagine what would happen if Li Rui tried his best to kill him.


    But with this idea, Leo''s face turned blue and he made a decisive move.


    The light in his hands is shining, the light waves are gathering.


    "The holy gun of light!"


    Raouli''s companions were startled, but immediately they put their hands on raouli''s body, and the power of light flowed to raouli and gathered towards him.


    The light wave in Leo''s hand suddenly doubled, like a bucket.


    Boo!


    The light wave condenses to the extreme and emits a light, which is the size of a fist, sharp at the top and like a long gun.


    The long gun stabbed Li Rui.


    The spear pierced the air with a burning smell.


    It''s the smell of the air after all the bacteria and chemicals have been cleaned up.


    Li Rui gave a sneer and a slight flash.


    The holy gun of light went straight ahead, just like the steel, walls and furniture in the rear.


    Steel melts, furniture burns, walls pierce a black hole.


    A touch of satisfaction appeared in ray Ouli''s eyes: "Li Rui, I advise you to be obedient, otherwise..."


    Li Rui raised his hand before he finished.


    Li Rui held the body of the bright holy gun in his hand, but it had no effect. Li Rui tugs hard again, and the holy gun is pulled out like a ribbon.


    LeoLi and others feel a great suction and pull them to Li Rui.


    Lei long, opening his mouth, is preparing beside Li Rui.


    Thunder light is also light.


    But the final light of Thunder Dragon is black light, with a faint smell of annihilation.


    If you are pulled to the front and sprayed by Thunder Dragon, I''m afraid all of you will die.


    There was a cold sweat on Leo''s forehead.


    Ah!


    The sword comes out of its sheath, and a lady behind ray Ouli cuts the bright holy gun with a Western sword. It''s easy to cut off the body of the bright holy gun.


    As soon as the body of the gun was broken, Leo and others were relieved, and the pressure dropped sharply. But Leo didn''t like to be surprised. He immediately bowed to the woman holding the Western sword and said, "archangel, it''s our fault. Please punish us."


    "Raouli, you shouldn''t have hit him. If he didn''t use the power of the dragon, he didn''t kill you. "


    "Archangel, the dignity of the temple is inviolable!" Raouli said seriously.


    "The dignity of the temple only depends on strength, not rashness." The woman whispered.


    Raouli doesn''t speak any more.


    The archangel walks slowly to Li Rui, holding the Western sword in front of him, straight and sharp.


    The slender body of the sword, light flow slowly.


    "You are strong, we already know. But the dignity of the temple can''t be offended. If you insist on... "


    Li Rui raised his hand and hit the archangel.


    Suddenly, the strong wind blows, and the thick body of Lei Yu Dao splits to the archangel, who pulls out a sword flower.


    "Block!"


    This skill is very cool, but the appearance of the archangel is not as good as EVA. Although the skill is cool, I don''t feel cool when I see her face.


    This is the age of beauty.


    Of course, every era depends on beauty.


    The archangel''s block blocks Li Rui''s thunder prison sword. Even the thunder prison sword has cracks.


    Li Rui sneered. Lei Yu Dao changed its shape into a knife as thick as a finger. Immediately, the archangel''s western sword broke.


    The archangel''s eyes were startled, but not in any other way.


    Li Rui has been very restrained.


    She knows.


    If Lei Yu Dao cuts along with the trend, no one will survive. It''s impossible to live at such a distance and under such circumstances.


    "Thank you." The archangel bows to Li Ruiwei, which is a standard western etiquette.


    "It''s not easy for you to thank me. One hundred taels of gold each. Send someone to send it to us quickly. Aren''t you rich in the west?" Li Rui said with a few smiles, "come to my house and yell at me. How dare you say that dignity should not be offended? When I grow up a vegetarian?"


    The archangel frowned and glanced at Leo: "send for the gold immediately."


    Leo nodded: "yes, sir."


    Now that you have money, it''s easy to do business.


    Li Rui shouts to the upstairs: "fire dance, watch the tea!"


    After a few minutes, Huowu came down from the upstairs with a face full of irritability: "I know I''m reading!"


    However, although not satisfied, she still listened to Li Rui''s words.


    Huowu, make tea.


    When she met with the Knights of the temple, the archangel suddenly asked, "are you the little princess of Yingzhou?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "Why are you here? Don''t you practice in IHA? "


    "Why am I here? That''s a great question. Why do you want to pay for gold? "


    The fire dance gave a big smile, which made Zhang San not laugh at Li Si, Li Si not laugh at Wang Wu.


    The angel did not make a sound.


    After tea delivery, Huowu sat down on the sofa and glanced at the archangel: "I advise you not to come here. It''s boring. Really, this guy is a big devil."


    Huowu pointed to Li Rui and said seriously, "I can''t see anyone. There is hope to defeat him."


    It''s true. The fire dance is sincere.


    The archangel, holding hot tea in his hand, nodded and looked serious.


    "Indeed."


    "After going back, our temple will no longer care about Jiang Hua. I hope Li will achieve miracles in the coming year and not exercise hegemony."


    Well, before we start, let''s talk about it.


    Li Rui sneered: "I don''t have to promise you. It depends on my mood."


    Raouli and others dare to be angry.


    But the archangel smile, do not care: "here is your home, but in our side, you can not take advantage. We can directly call angels to come, even the gods of your country, and we can''t fight against them. "


    "Did Huaxia have an angel over the years?" Li Rui asked.


    I''m afraid I''m not willing to run so far and toss.


    After all, the East and the West are different. Not everyone likes to step on the weak.


    "Harmony is noble in China. Sometimes, it is disdainful, not impossible."


    Apart from modern times, no generation has ever been empty.

 Chapter 545

    The confrontation between words does not mean anything. Li Rui''s ability to talk is nothing more than to defeat the archangel, Leo and others.


    In modern civilized society, what is under civilization? In fact, it''s still the law of the jungle.


    It''s just that the whitewash looks better and the food looks less ugly.


    In the final analysis, it''s still strength.


    Fang Yiyi came out and said, "OK, Leo, then send the gold as soon as possible, and then go back home. Don''t disturb the game any more. You can''t stir the game now. "


    Say it seriously, ridicule it seriously.


    Lei Ouli and others have a black face. It can be seen that they are also very sad, but they seem to take the initiative to give Li Rui welfare.


    "The Chinese dragon deserves its reputation."


    The archangel whispered, "the East is really a magical country."


    ¡­¡­


    After the Knights Templars handed in the gold, they declared that the trip to the East was futile. After smashing the troubles of Yingzhou, Yihe and the Knights of the temple, it can be said that they cut the flesh with a blunt knife and won a complete victory.


    But what Li Rui is most worried about is the change of the situation in the north.


    That old dragon, I''m afraid it''s time to work.


    It is only through Chen Changsheng that we can learn a little about the changeable situation in the north. Only the Chen family is lucky enough to be free of the four valves in the capital, but they are extremely powerful. In fact, they don''t give the Chen family too much face.


    Although there was no great loss of vitality, the Chen family did not take advantage of the collapse of the other three valves. The heaven devil of the extreme Tao once made it clear that the existence of the gate was not in line with his idea.


    This point, Zhao Kuafu is the perfect inheritance of the idea of the extreme way.


    However, the target of the extreme way is the sea of stars. Zhao Kuafu is not as big as his heart.


    Li Rui took the time to practice. During this time, the sixth level of Jidao was fully consolidated. He helped others through the thunder disaster one after another. While gaining contacts, he also absorbed a lot of thunder disaster clouds.


    Thunder Dragon, once released, will be able to fight against the strong in jiedan alone.


    "I don''t think it''s enough. Jiedan is a watershed between the strong and the super strong."


    "It seems that I''m still a little short of that."


    In the afternoon, Li Rui and Chen Changsheng play a black game. They chat in their voice. Li Rui showed a bit of worry, and Chen Changsheng laughed: "if you don''t have a steady mind, it certainly won''t work."


    "It''s not that Tao is unstable. If he is right, he must be invincible. But it is also necessary to recognize the facts. You say it''s an old monster who has lived for more than 200 years. Then he''s not going to eat dry food. "


    It''s about 200 years old to reach that level of cultivation. It can be said that the old dragon of Tianchi white family must be a kind of genius when he was young.


    It was a growing genius, a strong man at the peak of his legitimate strength.


    "I''m still on the rise, but I have to deal with the old guy at the peak of strength. You say I can be practical. No, I have to do something. "


    "What can I do?" Chen Changshen laughs, "why don''t you find a place to hide?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    How is that possible?


    Hiding is impossible. There is no place to hide. There is no place to sleep. There will always be difficulties, where avoidance can solve the problem.


    In the evening, Li Rui receives the call to open the door of chengdi.


    Fight with Tauren and be defeated by Tauren as usual.


    Li Rui and Niu tou sat drinking and chatting: "brother Niu, can I go into the 19th floor hell now?"


    "No way."


    "My strength now... Should be almost there." Li Rui hesitated.


    Niutou raises his hand and pours down a few mouthfuls of liquor. This kind of liquor is specially provided by the local government. It''s pure and strong to drink, and it can also nourish the body.


    "It''s a mess there now."


    "It''s coming in?" Li Rui asked with fear.


    The ox''s head didn''t move. He took a look at Li Rui. The sound of the urn and the way of the urn said, "it''s coming in."


    "Then..."


    "We are about to go to the battlefield. Maybe, this is the last time to accompany you."


    Li Rui was shocked.


    Niutou empties his wine and throws away his glass. He mentioned the axe: "I have three axes, you watch."


    The ox head is drunk and plays with the axe.


    His axe is heavy and heavy.


    So it''s very slow for the ox to wave the axe. Though, he has a lot of strength.


    "First axe, start the mountain!"


    The axe to open the mountain, pull out the key, stone block gravel, water block water, meet the mountain to open the mountain!


    The whole Tauren palace is shaking.


    When the wind was strong, the mountain axe cleaved forward and quickly expanded from a narrow yellow light to a light ten feet long and ten feet wide.


    Such a large range of axe light forward, only need an axe, within 100 meters, no live mouth.


    It''s a massive attack!


    "Second axe, first axe!"


    The ox''s head stopped to drink, and the style of the axe suddenly changed, from the massiness of the mountain axe to the brilliance of the axe. The ox''s head leaps forward and cuts down with a big axe in his hand, just like a king under the axe, and he is the executioner who makes the king obey the law!


    Man is in the air, but the axe is not, turned into a yellow light, flash away.


    Boom!


    The ground was blasted out of a huge hole.


    At the end of the ax, a black chain connects the ax. As soon as the ox''s hand pulls out, the ax flies back to his hand.


    The bull''s head floated in the air, laughing wildly: "if you learn the first two axes, it''s enough to deal with your enemies. But if you can master the third axe, the gods and demons can fight! "


    "The third axe, the breaking axe!"


    Ox''s axe, a stroke.


    Like a piece of paper, in front of the cow''s head, a black line appeared slowly and closed slowly.


    As soon as the black line appeared, Li Rui felt a disordered atmosphere and a strong sense of crisis rose in his heart.


    If the first two axes are hard connected, they can be connected once.


    But if the third axe is hit, I''m afraid it won''t be able to take it.


    It''s the breath of annihilation.


    Niutou back to the ground, heavily said: "you have to learn these three axes, from today on, I will go out."


    His words just finished, the Tauren palace collapsed.


    The huge cow''s head fell and turned into dust.


    The fall of Niutou palace means that the peace at the top of the earth is broken.


    Taurou is no longer attached to the comfort of taurou palace.


    The same boom, everywhere.


    The collapse of one palace after another symbolizes that peaceful and comfortable areas will no longer exist. In front of the Niutou palace, the soldiers in line and the assembled niuzu people are well organized, wearing black armor and carrying black weapons.


    The team is gathering, and the atmosphere of the strong is overwhelming, sweeping the situation.


    The underground government is going out to support, and the war is just around the corner.


    Li Rui stood behind the ox''s head, looking at his rough back and walking forward. Niutou comes to niuzu and raises his axe.


    "All departments, follow me to the 19th floor!"


    "Moo --!"


    The sound of the ox''s moo and horn ignited the hearts of the soldiers.


    Great mobilization!


    Beast, it''s coming back!

 Chapter 546

    The grand square, the army is gathering. Strict soldiers, spears and halberds, as if overnight, through the ancient general.


    Li Rui would never have believed that he would have been able to see such a war scene in his lifetime if he had not stood on the high platform and watched them assemble and form an array.


    Hell, there''s going to be a big war.


    Even the underground is not peaceful


    Li Rui sighed and went back to the world.


    A sense of urgency of the times is coming. Li Rui didn''t know this feeling. It was like a happy and peaceful day would be suddenly broken one day.


    It''s something he doesn''t want to see. He doesn''t want to face that situation.


    The only solution is to become strong.


    It''s been a long time since I had such a strong sense of crisis and wanted to be strong.


    From the gate of chengdi, Li Rui immediately entered into the tension of cultivation, and came to the campus of Houshan to practice and shut up.


    A night goes by, a morning goes by, and at noon, in short, a meal is delivered. Two people sat together and said simply, "I''m afraid it''s not good for you to be so eager for success."


    "There''s some imbalance in mentality, but generally it''s a step-by-step process." Li Rui eating food, stopped to drink a drink, "the family needs pillars, other things are left to you to deal with, I have to be responsible for the shelf."


    "There''s nothing else to worry about, the only thing to worry about is you." In short, eyebrows slightly frown up.


    "When the sky falls, I''ll bear it. There''s nothing I can''t stand. You can rest assured. " Li Rui said with a relaxed smile.


    In short, a little relieved: "then eat quickly, I''ll go back after eating, and I won''t disturb you."


    Li Rui speeds up his meal, but after eating, he doesn''t go back immediately. Two people sat in the pavilion, holding hands to chat for a while, in short, just reluctant to leave the pavilion.


    Li Rui doesn''t want anyone to worry.


    Although I was a little worried.


    All along, the underground wechat group has been Li Rui''s biggest reliance. Through this opportunity, Li Rui can quickly achieve a leap in life. A lot of things have been done and life has changed dramatically.


    It even affects the fate of some people.


    But also should the old saying, relying on the mountain will fall, relying on everyone will run. Nothing can be relied on all the time. It has no eternal backing.


    Relying on heaven, earth and ancestors is better than relying on ourselves.


    Fortunately, it did.


    But if the underworld is washed up by the demons, it''s unthinkable. The hell is so strong that it can''t hold. If the demons know the existence of the world, what will happen?


    It doesn''t matter if the backer falls, but if the pressure behind the backer is directly transferred, I''m afraid that no one dares to say that they can bear it?


    When Li Rui saw it happen, felt its existence, and even slowly tasted the danger, he naturally couldn''t spare his heart.


    It''s going to be a big deal.


    There is not much time left for the earth and the world.


    This kind of day, in a flash, two months passed in the twinkling of an eye. The pace of winter is coming.


    The winter rain falls and everything is bleak. The vegetation on the mountain is withered and yellow. When the wind blows, the leaves rise with the wind.


    A leaf flew to Li Rui and landed in his palm.


    "When time comes, heaven and earth work together. It''s not free to transport heroes."


    "How do you feel?" On the horizon, Fang came with the wind.


    Not long ago, with the help of Li Rui, Fang made a breakthrough to jiedan. Nowadays, the number of experts who break through jiedan is much more than before, and it''s much easier.


    It''s mainly about thunder robbery. Even if we can''t break through by force, we can at least save our lives. Moreover, because Lei Yun was overcharged, the power of the later thunder robberies was not as powerful as before.


    It''s a strange thing.


    The road of heaven and earth, the energy of the universe, endless.


    After receiving such a small amount, we started to reduce the weight.


    Or is it because of the revival of Reiki that some changes have taken place in the rules of Tiandi Avenue?


    Fang Yi joined jiedan, and now he is also a great master. Although it can''t compare with the old monster of Yuanhe realm, the tactics of flying against the wind are still handy.


    "Lao Fang, don''t be complacent. If you don''t have a car, you have to step on the wind." Li Rui squinted at Fang and said in a calm tone, "if you have time, please contact the people of daomen."


    "What are you looking for?"


    "It''s not just the Taoist school, it''s the famous school in the world. I''m afraid you all have to unite."


    "What happened?" Fang Yidao comes here after receiving Li Rui''s phone call. He knows Li Rui''s extraordinary diligence these days, but he doesn''t expect that once he comes here, Li Rui is ready to shake off his fierce material.


    And every time Li Rui puts on such a posture, it''s often the time when he wants to do something big.


    In Li Rui''s present state, if he wants to do something big one day, it must be a great thing.


    Fang and I are very nervous.


    Li Rui sighed: "heaven and earth are about to change."


    "So?"


    "Therefore, the Huaxia group should shoulder the responsibility of being the first in the world, unite all forces that can be united, and fight a tough and fierce battle. Of course, it may not be of any use, but we need to do enough. Anyway, it''s a good thing. "


    Fang Yi''s forehead was blue: "can you make it clear at one time?"


    "The demons may be about to invade."


    What?


    Fang Yi''s face was full of consternation.


    Demons?


    "What is this?"


    "The devil is the devil, not something." Li Rui looked at Fang Yidao indifferently and said in a soft voice, "even if only one of the demons comes out, I''m afraid it will cause a great shock to the world. I am worried that the pattern of the world will change as a result... "


    "Are you serious?" Fang Yi doesn''t believe it.


    Li Rui nodded gently.


    Fang Yidao''s face became serious.


    If this is true, then something terrible is coming.


    Although the demons don''t know what it is, just listen to Li Rui''s tone. It must be a very terrible creature.


    Moreover, countless TV dramas and movies have already revealed the horror of the demons. Generally speaking, it must be a very powerful and terrible race to be called the demon race.


    Otherwise, why don''t people call chickens, ducks and geese demons?


    Animals, food, delicacies.


    This is a common name for chicken, duck and goose.


    "Lao Fang, sometimes when we think about something carefully, it''s really terrible. Have you ever thought about why we humans invented the word "demon clan". Just like ghosts, why did someone create the word "ghost" and spread it to this day? "


    Li Rui''s eyes looked into the distance, and there were countless complications in his eyes.


    Once upon a time, there were many things I didn''t believe. He may go to the temple to worship Buddha, but he may not believe in ghosts and gods. At most, he believes in life.


    Why, from generation to generation, are those words still there?


    I''m really afraid.

 Chapter 547

    "I know what to do. Don''t worry."


    It is also entirely because of Li Rui''s face that Fang and Li face up to this matter together. Consciousness is transitive. If Li Rui thinks his head is big, the Huaxia group must be big.


    After a few days, Fang Yi fell into a state of anxious insomnia. The whole person seems to be under great pressure.


    Zhao Ling came to the villa and talked about it. She was both angry and funny.


    "It doesn''t matter whether the party is alive or dead. Let''s go to contact the leaders of the major sects and say that we plan to hold a meeting."


    "When he finished, he laughed and said that he couldn''t sleep well. No one wanted to sleep well."


    "What did you tell him?"


    Li Rui sat opposite her on the sofa in the living room. Li Rui couldn''t help laughing: "I can''t sleep well. No one wants to sleep well."


    "You haven''t been sleeping well lately? Would you like to give yourself a prescription for insomnia Zhao Ling said with concern.


    Where need what insomnia house.


    "Why sleep long before you live? You will sleep long after you die. It''s not time to rest, I can''t relax


    Li Rui picked up the tea on the table and took a sip.


    Zhao Ling held her arm, rolled her eyes, and hummed, "I know how hard it is to pretend to be forced. Actually, I don''t know how hard it is to live every day. I don''t know about you. Generally, it''s OK. Where do you have so much pressure? "


    It happened that Jane Su Mei came down from upstairs. Hearing this, she laughed: "do you know my brother-in-law so well?"


    Zhao Ling looked up at Jian Su Mei and gave a sound. Jane Su Mei felt uneasy in her heart. She could not help turning around and retreating to her room.


    I''m afraid of ghosts knocking at the door in the middle of the night.


    Zhao Ling sneered like a defeated general.


    However, when Jian Suyan and Guan Xuefei came back laughing and talking, Zhao Ling lowered her eyebrows and gave a smile: "Yo, where are you going to play?"


    "I just came back from picking some mushrooms on the mountain. You''re just in time to have a good mouth." In short, I have a beautiful smile and a good mood.


    "Then I can''t wait!" Zhao Ling said happily.


    Li Rui always liked the quiet and peaceful atmosphere at home. Just sitting and listening to their happy appearance makes them feel relaxed.


    Li Rui leans on the sofa and sleeps leisurely.


    In a word, they didn''t disturb her, but they slowed down with Guan Feixue and sang Jie. When she came to the kitchen, Zhao Ling helped. Several people divided their work, choosing vegetables and cutting vegetables.


    "The quality of his rest has been very poor recently. He is too anxious to sleep. Everyone thinks that he is a God, but he is also a person. He is only a little more powerful. Alas, I don''t know what to do. Is there any action in Huaxia group? "


    In short, head down, a little sullen. Zhao Ling talked about Fang''s recent actions.


    "It seems that the scope of action is very large. According to this, is there a war between the north and the south?" In short, he asked.


    Zhao Ling knew it wasn''t this. She said in a low voice, "it''s definitely not the war between the north and the south. The northern faction has been invited. Even the old dragon from the North has been invited and is expected to come. At that time, I''m afraid there will be another fierce fight... "


    In short, he stopped for a moment, nodded his head, and said helplessly: "sometimes, I really hope he can be more ordinary and don''t take all the responsibilities to himself."


    Zhao Ling agreed: "yes."


    Li Rui had a dream in which seven black holes emerged in the world. Countless demons, hard monsters, come out of the black hole, destroy the city and bring death.


    The Terran friars have no resistance to such forces. Ordinary civilians, slaughtered.


    Human beings are dying, and Demons occupy the world.


    There is no hope of victory, no possibility of survival.


    Race wars have always been cruel.


    This dream is not the first time. In the past two months, the same dream, similar scenes, if you see a movie, usually float past in front of you. What you see and hear is mostly bloody and cruel.


    When I wake up, the meal is ready. The fragrance from the tip of his nose aroused Li Rui''s appetite.


    In short, Li Rui sat down, glanced and kept his posture unchanged: "Why are you looking at me?"


    "You have tears in the corner of your eye."


    Li Rui touched it. It was really wet. In fact, the touch of the particles on the fingers proves that this is indeed a tear.


    "Strange, I don''t have the habit of sleeping and crying." Li Rui murmured. In fact, he knew that it must be the unconscious behavior of his body when he was dreaming.


    See the child was put into the mouth as a ration, see the family broken, see too much cruelty.


    As a human, I feel extremely sad for my helplessness and indignation.


    "You really need to adjust your mind recently. We all know that you have something hidden in your heart, but if you go on like this, you will not be able to carry it. " In short, he helped Li Ruisheng with a bowl of soup. Li Ruisheng took it and took a few drinks.


    Yingzi said with a smile: "it used to be the beauty of the golden age, but now it''s better. It''s all dark circles under the eyes. This is not good. In this face world, no good face is hard to eat."


    Fire Dance gloated and laughed, thinking, I wish I could die. If I die, my baby will be free.


    Li Rui quickly picked up his meal and wanted to have a rest. Recently, my nerves are really too tight. I feel tired both physically and mentally.


    After eating, he slipped upstairs.


    In short, they don''t eat as fast as Li Rui, and they have their own worries. Seeing Li Rui go upstairs, Jian Su Mei starts the topic: "brother Li, what can we do for him?"


    "Such a delicious dish, he swallowed like a bolt, picked a few mouthfuls and went upstairs." The cherry son stuffy way.


    "It feels like we can''t help anything." Jane said dejectedly.


    Li Rui has always been the pillar of his family. He has always stood up to protect the family.


    Whenever there is a problem, he will solve it.


    At home, in fact, very few can help him.


    I feel that everyone is like a vase, which is a very unhappy and unhappy thing for these women who are proud of themselves.


    Li Rui fell into a state of anxiety, which we all can see. However, even the spiritual comfort and relief can not be achieved.


    In short, frowning is also upset.


    After dinner, clean up the tableware on the table. A few women sitting in the living room, bored to think of ways, fire dance is not as boring as they are, open the game to play a game, see a few women or sad.


    "I said to you, don''t you know what advantages you have for him? No matter how much you say, you might as well do it yourself. "


    The audience was shocked.


    I didn''t expect that this child, only a few years old, knew so much?


    It''s from Yingzhou. Posture is rich.


    A bold idea was formed in the hearts of all the women.

 Chapter 548

    Face to face, everyone is head down, so as not to expose the mind.


    As fire dance says, what do stinky men like best? Of course, it''s a delicate, charming and sexy woman''s body!


    It''s a man''s nature. Except for a few dead eunuchs and perverts, most men like women''s bodies.


    Is Li Rui a smelly man? Li Rui loves to be clean, but he is also a big pig''s hoof by nature, which is one of the smelly men. No matter how excellent he is, he still has the attribute of smelly man and good color.


    If women take the initiative... Smelly men are very happy


    This is the first thought that flashed through women''s minds.


    "Well, I have something else to do, so I''ll go first. Take your time." Zhao Ling was in a hurry and wanted to leave.


    But unexpectedly, yingzi sneered: "some people want cattle to work and don''t want cattle to eat grass."


    Zhao Ling stopped and asked Mei Feng, "what do you mean, yingzi


    "What do I mean? Hum, this is what your Huaxia group started. As a member of the Huaxia group, when it comes to the end, you want to run away? "


    Sakura sneered: "I think you just want to be an old woman."


    The old woman says it in yingzi, but it''s not just age.


    Zhao Ling looked at the simple words: "you don''t care about her?"


    In a nutshell, he sighed: "I can''t manage it. Besides, there''s nothing to manage. Who doesn''t know your mind?"


    After that, I went upstairs to have a rest.


    It would be embarrassing.


    All the girls get together and chirp.


    "Since she doesn''t object, then we..." yingzi looks excited and seems to want to experience something extraordinary.


    "Die of this heart, brother Li. Hum, he is a man who wants to lose face." Jane Su Mei was not angry.


    "Take the medicine? Force down? " Guan Feixue looks very evil.


    Sister sang nodded: "I suggest that he be tied up, and then we send someone to rush in and defeat him at one stroke!"


    Zhao lingmu was stunned. It''s all about what.


    This style is too bold and unconstrained!


    It''s not romantic at all. It''s not the love I want!


    Zhao Ling was very angry: "what are you talking about?"


    "Look! Here''s an honest man. We''ll catch her first, then strip her off and throw her into the room to see if the smelly man is interested. " Sakura took the lead.


    Jane Su Mei is eager to try.


    Zhao Ling said patiently, "you can''t do this. He won''t accept it. And we girls, how can we be so mean. "


    Sakura took the lead in laughing.


    Smile waist almost straight up: "you actually seriously!"


    Jane Su Mei also laughed: "too funny."


    Guan Feixue and sister Sang also laughed.


    Zhao Ling''s face turned red. Everyone didn''t take it seriously. Is she the only one? That''s good. It''s exposed.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, Li Rui was lying in bed in his room thinking about things, and his mobile phone rang. I''m downstairs. I want to talk to you about something.


    "It''s more than nine o''clock. What else can I do?"


    Li Rui didn''t pay much attention to the family affairs, and Zhao Ling left after supper. Why are you back?


    Li Rui pushes open the window to keep out the wind.


    Sitting in the car she bought, Zhao Ling looked up at the stars.


    Over the years, you can occasionally see stars in the sky in the city. Although such scenes are rare, you can always see them.


    Li Rui gently opened the door and sat down in the passenger seat.


    "What do you want to talk to me about?"


    "Fall in love with you."


    "Eh?" Li Rui was surprised for a moment and soon returned to normal.


    This is also like Zhao Ling''s style.


    She is a woman who says no but wants it in her heart.


    "Why?"


    "Everyone can see that you''ve been having a bad time recently, insomnia and panda eye. As for me, I''m a weak woman in front of you. There''s nothing I can do for you. I can only talk to you about love to make you happy. "


    Zhao Ling glanced sideways at Li Rui and hummed, "why don''t you like it?"


    Li Rui laughs: "how can, where can not be happy."


    During this period of time, the pressure is really increasing day by day, and I can''t sleep well, and I don''t have much appetite to eat.


    It''s like being in a closed space, or trapped in a maze. That dream, it happens all the time.


    Every time I wake up, I''m sweating.


    Sometimes, I really want to collapse.


    Zhao Ling started the car: "let''s go. I''ll take you out to relax. I stay at home every day. No wonder I feel anxious. Go out and have a look, and it won''t be like that. "


    Li Rui nodded gently.


    Zhao Ling starts the car and leaves slowly.


    After they left, the light in the room was on.


    In short, lying by the window, watching Zhao Ling''s tail light disappear, she didn''t speak, just watched quietly.


    The wind came in gently through the window, and the car was speeding up. Zhao Ling''s car is a Mercedes Benz sedan. Li Rui bought it for her birthday.


    The sound insulation effect is not bad, the price is high, so we pay more attention to the details.


    Just as the speed of the car is getting faster and faster, Li Rui slightly frowned: "slow down, drag racing is not exciting for us."


    "So what''s exciting for you?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe the victory after a battle can make me feel satisfied. But... To be honest, I haven''t felt that for a long time. You know what? Since my ability became stronger, a lot of feelings have gradually disappeared. "


    "You''re on your way to being a God, so a lot of feelings will fade away. But it''s not that it''s gone. It''s because you haven''t reviewed it for a long time, so you forget it. "


    When the car came to the viaduct, Zhao Ling stepped on the accelerator to the end, and the car ran at a speed of more than 200 miles. Suddenly, Zhao Lingmeng turned the steering wheel to the right, and the car rushed out of the road and flew out through a small slope.


    Below, there is the lake.


    The lake is quiet and the sky and moon are reflected on the water.


    Li Rui''s eyes widened and his face puzzled, looking at Zhao Ling.


    Why do you commit suicide all of a sudden?


    The next moment, the car went straight into the water.


    Li Rui opens the car door and reaches out his hand to hold Zhao Ling.


    Even in this case, it is impossible to die. It''s not difficult for Fang to fly in the wind.


    But just as Li Rui is about to pull Zhao Lingfei out of the car, Zhao Ling reaches for her hand and drags the car.


    Two people, so straight, fell into the lake.


    WOW!


    Li Rui opened his eyes when the water poured back. He was angry and funny.


    What are you doing, she.


    Zhao Ling is fluttering on the water. The water temperature in autumn and winter is not high, but Zhao Ling is hardly affected.


    Not only did she have a good time, but also she jumped on Li Rui. Like a koala embracing a big tree, Zhao Ling also embraces Li Rui.


    Gudong, Gudong, Gudong


    The two men sank into the water.


    Li Rui looks at Zhao Ling quietly.


    Holding her breath, Zhao Ling took Li Rui''s hands and quickly released one of them. She pointed to Li Rui''s mouth and her own.


    Li Rui knows what she means.


    The blue water was above my head, shimmering.


    Li Rui hugs Zhao Ling and kisses her mouth.


    A sense of familiarity.


    The anxiety in her heart, under Zhao Ling''s series of tosses, seems to be gone.

 Chapter 549

    Orchid sky, quiet underwater.


    Li Rui smiles.


    Water is not afraid. Now even if you hold your breath for a day and a night, it doesn''t matter. Half a month to eat, it doesn''t matter.


    However, it is difficult to provide Zhao Ling with oxygen.


    It''s not an oxygen tank.


    Li Rui came to the surface with Zhao Ling in his arms.


    "Just for your mood, I lost a million cars! I almost drowned. You said, how much did I sacrifice! If you''re still in that bad mood, you''re sorry, I know? "


    If it wasn''t for Li Rui holding her and being in the water, she would have to cross her waist and teach Li Rui a lesson.


    Li Rui rubbed her little nose and said, "thank you."


    "Thank you, thank me, you should think about how to compensate me!" Zhao Ling is not stupid. She hasn''t driven enough of the car. She fell into the water this time. She has to pay for it.


    "Why don''t you give me back to you?" Li Rui Wen Chun''s voice rings in Zhao Ling''s ear. Zhao Ling turns her face, and Li Rui just bites her little ear.


    Even in the water, the temperature is not high, Zhao Ling''s face is still instant hot, red like a tomato: "who, who wants you... I just need a car."


    "I gave the car, too."


    "Since it''s given to me, it''s mine!"


    "I''m yours, too!"


    "You are everyone''s!" Zhao Ling subconsciously cried out this sentence, then she laughed and nestled in Li Rui''s arms, "you bad man."


    Li Rui flies up with Zhao Ling in his arms. There are many people on the bridge, but Li Rui usually goes out with a barrier open. Ordinary people can''t see Li Rui''s appearance.


    Those people just saw the water crash.


    Someone called the police and said that someone had committed suicide at the scene.


    Some people are eager to try, want to jump down to save people, but the lake is so wide, below also don''t know the depth of geometry, it is night, after all, no one down.


    Li Rui holds Zhao Lingyue to fly higher and higher, summons the Thunder Dragon, and rides on the dragon.


    A round of bright moon in the sky, emitting a clear moonlight.


    "Sneeze!"


    Zhao Ling sneezed.


    "It will be fine tomorrow." Li Rui said.


    "Isn''t that nonsense? It''s such a beautiful night. If it''s not fine, will it rain? "


    "No, it''s because it''s sunny when a dog sneezes."


    "... I think you want to die." Zhao Ling found that she couldn''t resist, so she took Li Rui''s hand and said, "help people dry their clothes quickly! You really want me to catch a cold. "


    Li Rui walked a little green aura to help Zhao Ling overcome her illness.


    As for water, Li Rui has no good idea.


    It can only be air dried. Otherwise, if we use the power of thunder and lightning to dry clothes, I''m afraid people will be electrocuted.


    "You say if we keep flying like this, will we fly to the sky?" Zhao Ling shrank in Li Rui''s arms and pointed to the moon in the sky.


    "That''s the moon. You don''t even watch the news? And, as far as I know, the sky is not in that place. "


    "Where is that?"


    "In a more mysterious place, it''s definitely not so easy to find."


    "How do you know..."


    "Because I''m not a normal person."


    "Do you cross?" Zhao Ling asked seriously, "I''ve read many novels. The protagonist is an immortal. She goes through mortals, and then kills people everywhere. She opens a harem, and then she''ll live forever. She''ll fly up to Balabala..."


    Li Rui laughed, touched Zhao Ling''s head, and gave her a kill: "you think too much, I''m not crossing, that''s what it is like. But immortality, if you work hard, maybe it can be realized, and it''s not sure. "


    The so-called immortality, Li Laozu lived for thousands of years, if that is also immortality.


    Well, it can also be done by relying on the immortal skill of the Qing emperor.


    "I knew you were very good. I thought you were very good for a long time." Zhao Ling put her hands around Li Rui''s neck, with light in her eyes. "I just didn''t expect to be able to walk with you."


    "Come on, you used to eat and drink for me, and you thought I didn''t know?" Li Rui said with a smile.


    "Then I''m not going to compensate myself!" Zhao Ling didn''t agree.


    After a moment''s silence, Li Rui said, "you haven''t compensated yourself to me now."


    "That''s because you only have plain words in your eyes."


    "In the future, I will only have plain words in my eyes, which I want to make clear."


    "You bastard! Can''t you lie to me?! Don''t play with you, take me home! Now, now


    Zhao Ling looks angry and shows her face to Li Rui.


    Unable to laugh or cry, Li Rui hugs her waist and directs Lei long to the Zhao family.


    The Zhao family and Li Rui have been here before, but they are not very impressed. All the way, she relied on Zhao Ling''s live navigation to guide the way. It''s true that Zhao Ling''s interest is not in how to get home. She has no such flying ability or experience before.


    This time, with the help of Li Rui''s light, I was flying over the city. The stars and the lights on the ground were interspersed with each other. The scenery was beautiful.


    Zhao Ling was intoxicated with it.


    "I suddenly don''t want to go home. I want to be with you forever." Zhao Ling shouts.


    "It''s not like we can''t be together for a long time." When Li Rui saw that Zhao Ling was not angry, he laughed again. Since this period of time, I have been practicing and improving my strength every day, but I haven''t felt the loveliness of the women around me.


    Seriously, they''re really great.


    Especially the experience of being cared about, being cared about, Li Rui felt warm in his heart.


    Who doesn''t want to be loved.


    Even if it is indomitable, in fact, still want to be loved.


    "Linger, this is your house."


    Li Rui pointed to the bottom. Although he didn''t remember the route, Li Rui still remembered the address of Zhao Ling''s home. Some buildings are familiar.


    "Well, do you want to be a guest at my house?"


    "Your whole body is still a little wet. How do your parents think when I go in with you like this?"


    "Fool, get in through the window!" Zhao Ling said angrily.


    "Oh."


    Li Rui carefully steers the Thunder Dragon and lands at the second floor window of Zhao Ling''s house. Zhao Ling pushed open the window, got in, turned on the light and waved to Li Rui.


    Li Rui went in through the window.


    "I think I''m a great master. I have to climb the window. Oh, I really have a different feeling in my heart."


    Seeing Li Rui''s head swaying, Zhao Ling couldn''t laugh or cry: "come on, you''re only 30 years old, and you can''t put on airs. You''re so old."


    That''s true.


    Li Rui snorted, went up and knocked Zhao Ling down, and pressed her on the bed: "what''s your intention to turn me into the boudoir? If you don''t make it clear, I''ll eat you. "


    "Oh, let me go. Don''t make trouble. I want to change my clothes." Zhao lingcai doesn''t care, struggling is to escape. Li Ruipian did not let them. They twisted around. Unconsciously, Zhao Ling''s face rubbed with water.


    Li Rui is a little over the top. He just wants to pick Zhao Ling''s clothes.


    Suddenly, a sound came from the door: "Lingling, are you in the room?"


    "Oh, my mother''s voice!" Zhao Ling was very anxious for a moment. She lifted the quilt like lightning, covered Li Rui in the quilt, clamped her legs and clamped Li Rui''s head.


    The door opened.


    "Mom, I''m going to change my clothes. Will you go out quickly?"


    "When did you come back? What do you want to change? " Mother Zhao didn''t hear it. Instead, she looked around the room and said, "I just heard a boy''s voice in your room. Did you bring Xiao Li back?"


    Zhao Ling heart a Deng, mother adult how to anticipate?


    "Mom, how can I take him home..."


    Zhao''s mother glanced at Zhao Ling and said with a smile: "silly girl, she says Xiao Li is good every day. Even if she doesn''t care, she''s not afraid that she won''t get married in the future. They don''t want you."


    "Mom, I don''t care about it!"


    Is not rare, people are in the quilt, in the middle of her two legs, where need rare.


    Two steps ahead, mother Zhao wanted to have a look: "eh, why are your quilts shaking? What''s the matter?"


    "Ma! I''m not wearing pants! " Zhao Ling is about to cry. What should we do.


    Mother Zhao grabbed a corner of the quilt and lifted it.


    At the same time, Li Rui and Zhao Ling cried out in their hearts: it''s over. They''re going to be found!

 Chapter 550

    Li Rui thought of many possibilities, such as shouting Hello Auntie at the moment when the quilt was lifted. He was very happy to hear that you mentioned me just now.


    ¡ª¡ªThis is nonsense.


    Another example is to pretend that nothing has happened and stretch: "eh, why is it night?"


    ¡ª¡ªThis is pretending to have been sleeping in this quilt all day.


    Or, embarrassed to scratch his head, and Zhao mother looked at a smile, all in silence.


    ¡ª¡ªThis is the basic operation.


    No way!


    Li Rui, at the moment when the quilt was opened, a barrier rolled on the spot.


    So, Zhao mother opened the quilt, nothing to see, only to see Zhao Ling''s legs underpants there, as if it was wet.


    Zhao mother on the spot in the heart a Deng, daughter this is wet bed?


    Mother Zhao turned and left.


    Pretend you didn''t see anything, nothing happened.


    Either way, it won''t be what she wants.


    Zhao Ling wants to hang herself with noodles. It''s better to die than to sit here.


    The door closed.


    Zhao Ling''s heart also fell into the darkness. She covered her face: "finished, I can''t face my mother, she can''t look directly at my baby."


    Li Rui lifted the barrier and turned over to bed: "don''t be afraid, there''s me."


    Zhao Ling was so angry that she wanted to hit people!


    "You''re the one who broke my family relationship!"


    Li Rui was stunned. Just now, who did not say a word and jammed his legs into the quilt? He thought that the operation was as fierce as a tiger. As a result, it was not zero bars and five bars?


    Even throwing the pot.


    However, at this time, if you are tough with Zhao Ling and yell "it''s not my fault, it''s your own operation fault", although the truth is like this, if you say it, Zhao Ling will be furious.


    So Li Rui had to


    Hold Zhao Ling.


    A warm embrace, an intimate embrace.


    "Why are you holding me?" Zhao Ling is a little confused.


    Li Rui didn''t say a word. He bowed his head and gave Zhao Ling a kiss on the forehead. "You look so cute when you''re angry. I can''t help it."


    Zhao Ling''s face turned red.


    Just out of the gas, all of a sudden disappeared.


    "It''s true. How can I suddenly wake up..."


    Zhao Ling muttered that she had already forgiven this guy in her heart.


    Li Rui pulls Zhao Ling to sit down, and the two of them whisper.


    Unconsciously, this evening, it''s more than two o''clock.


    "I''m going back. You sleep well tonight."


    "Well, you too." Zhao Ling bowed her hands, feeling relieved at last.


    After all, this is her home, and nothing else can happen in the room, otherwise there will be no explanation tomorrow. Imagine if my mother found red on the sheets the next day, or heard something.


    I''m afraid I can''t live this life.


    Li Rui pecked Zhao Ling''s lips again, summoned Lei long and left the window. Zhao Ling stood by the window, watching Li Rui go away, not only not lost, but also in a brilliant mood.


    As clear as the moon in the sky.


    The next day, Li Rui went to bed and got up at nine o''clock. It''s hard to get a good sleep. I''m very energetic.


    There are prepared noodles in the kitchen. Li Rui came out of the kitchen with noodles. He happened to meet some people who came back from morning exercises and said, "good morning."


    "Well, your black eye is gone!" Jane Su Mei exclaimed.


    Let''s have a look around.


    Yeah, Li Rui''s dark circles are gone.


    The essence, Qi and spirit are also obvious, which is very good.


    "Strange, what happened last night?" A group of people around leisurely, Li Rui as a giant panda seems to want to study and watch some.


    In short, I''m not happy: "OK, enough is enough. If he''s good, you won''t like it. I hope he can''t sleep well every day, can''t you? "


    "I''m not curious." Jane Su Mei pleaded.


    No one wants Li Rui to be bad. After all, he is the only man in the family, a first-class protected animal and a rare species.


    Li Rui rolled his eyes and ate the noodles in two.


    "I''m going to a meeting and I won''t come back for lunch. You stay at home and don''t walk around


    "What will it be?" In short, ask.


    "The meeting organized by Fang Yi."


    In this way, they will know that this will be unusual.


    Li Rui''s mental anxiety during this period is partly due to this meeting.


    The old dragon in the North wants to cause trouble. He''s a great master. He''s no match for the devil. If we fight, it may be another fierce battle.


    "Then we won''t go anywhere, just wait for you at home." In short, Li Rui knew what to do. In order to avoid the enemy''s threat to his family, he made great efforts.


    The family can''t help him, but it doesn''t hold him back.


    "Well, I''ll go. I''m supposed to come back for dinner and have a good meal. "


    "Good."


    Li Rui went out right now. Several women in the family were chattering. They were still discussing how Li Rui''s spirit suddenly became so good.


    In short, she knew, but she didn''t intend to say it, so they had to guess.


    Li Rui arrived at Renxing martial arts school at 10:30 in the morning. At this time, not many people came to Renxing martial arts school.


    The conference, led and organized by Fang Yi, has a wide coverage. People from the north and South groups have been invited. Whether they will come or not is their business.


    Huaxia group is relatively neutral and has a good reputation on the road. According to the truth, everyone should come. Even if we don''t look at the face of the Huaxia group, we should also look at the face of the black League.


    No one wants to offend two big organizations.


    "Some people are talking behind their back, saying that the Huaxia group and the black League have been reduced to your Li Rui''s subordinates."


    "I''m angry when I hear that. How can you have a black League and still look up to our Huaxia group?"


    "Why don''t we just merge?"


    Li Rui and Fang walked together, checking the venue. When Fang and his wife talked about these things, they were all laughing and crying, just joking.


    Li Rui laughs: "don''t talk nonsense. You are all over the country. The black League is not even in the whole province. It has developed in several cities."


    "You have enough stamina. Your first-hand resources are all given to the black League. I''m green with regret. At the beginning, I wanted to bring you in and develop into a full member. Yours is ours. "


    "Don''t say that. The resources of the black league are the resources of the world."


    Those martial arts secret books and medical collections are not treasured by the black League.


    Flow out slowly and give it to the good seedlings.


    The current position of the black League is similar to that of the Huaxia group.


    This world is the world of all the people. Whether it is Li Rui or Zhao Kuafu, the orientation of the establishment of this black alliance is to dare to be the first in the world and the public.


    Never a corner.


    For example, today''s conference is still for the world.


    It''s not to fight for hegemony, but to do something out of the strong''s sense of responsibility.


    "Most of the wishes I made when I was young are coming true."


    "It''s good we didn''t live like that after all."

 Chapter 551

    By noon, there were more vehicles coming to Renxing martial arts school.


    It''s not the first time that such a grand occasion has been held. The annual martial arts contest will be like this. At first, some local people thought it was profitable.


    But later, more people were broken their legs, and no one dared to plot against them.


    Renxing martial arts school has brought many changes and added many legends to Jianghua City, but the most important thing is that there are no big men in Jianghua city.


    Every once in a while, the martial arts school will send people out to clean up the road power of Jianghua city. Come and go, the big guys are dead.


    There is a legend in Jianghua that "I would rather be a younger brother in other places than a elder brother in Jianghua". Some people didn''t believe it, but later more people believed it.


    At 3 p.m., the parking lot of Renxing martial arts school is full of luxury cars. It''s unprecedented. Jianghua city has never seen such a scene before. The license plates of different places are different from each other.


    Even the officials of Jianghua city are very concerned about this, but the officials of Jianghua city have received notice in advance, and no one has bothered them.


    At four o''clock in the afternoon, the old dragon of Tianchi white family also came.


    Along with him came the northern gates.


    The team, led by Lao long, has a huge momentum and a strong sense of commanding the whole court.


    In fact, before Lao long came, we already knew that Lao long was the highest level master we already knew.


    Yuanhejing.


    "The White House in Tianchi is almost completely destroyed by immortal Li. This time, I''m afraid that the old dragon is..."


    "If the two are competing, I think Mr. long may be stronger."


    "After all, it''s the realm of..."


    Most people don''t dare to mention the existence of yuanhejing.


    That is a natural moat.


    For ordinary warriors, the barrier from distraction to jiedan is a problem before Li Rui is willing to help. Many people fall into a state of distraction, and it''s hard to go further all their lives.


    Jiedan realm, that is the realm that genius deserves to touch.


    The appearance of Li Rui broke the rule.


    But yuanhejing is the realm that can be reached only by the genius among the geniuses.


    Moreover, it needs to be the amazing genius of nature to reach yuanhejing.


    The lion king is also in the queue.


    His eyes looked around.


    Lao long and his party were received by Zhao Kuafu. After all, Zhao Kuafu was in charge of the Renxing martial arts school. Li Rui is only an honorary principal and does not take part in specific affairs. Zhao Kuafu''s going is not a slight.


    "Where is Li Rui?" Tianchi Laolong, ask Zhao Kuafu.


    "He and captain Fang are waiting for you in the arena."


    The old dragon didn''t like it, but he didn''t say anything. Under the leadership of Zhao Kuafu, Lao long comes to the martial arts arena and meets Li Rui.


    Li Rui, together with Fang, is sitting in front of the stage. A deputy leader is going to make a report.


    "Lao long seems to have a big opinion on you. I guess he is not convinced. Why do you squat on the stage?" Fang Yi whispered.


    "I didn''t ask him whether he would come or not." Li ruicai doesn''t care about him. What''s the point? It''s a higher level.


    Fang Yi knows it''s true.


    Because the person invited is Huaxia group!


    It''s the other side!


    "You''d better say hello, or you''ll be embarrassed." Fang advised.


    Li Rui snorted coldly: "if you don''t go, who loves to go will go."


    Fang had no choice but to go and say hello.


    A man came out of the crowd, but it was Chen Changsheng. Chen Changsheng and Fang met face to face and laughed like a fool.


    "Long time no see, Lao Fang!"


    "Changsheng, you don''t say a word when you come!"


    "It''s a surprise for you! Are you surprised? "


    They laughed for a while. Chen Changsheng came to Li Rui, took Li Rui and went to Lao long: "come on, let me introduce my teacher to you."


    "Isn''t your teacher Bai Xianlong?" Li Rui asked.


    Bai Xianlong is the name of Lao long.


    Lao long, sitting in front of Li Rui, stroked his beard: "yes, it''s just me."


    "Oh, great." Li Rui''s reaction was very flat.


    Bai Xianlong burst into a rage: "yellow mouth child, kill my family, let you die later!"


    "You are afraid of me?" Li Rui gave a sneer and drew his sword.


    Fang Yidao came out quickly and said, "well, don''t worry. Let''s talk after the meeting."


    "I''ll spare you for a while, and I''ll take your dog''s life after the meeting!" Bai Xianlong cut Li Rui''s eyes and turned away.


    Although Bai Xianlong is powerful, no one dares to ridicule Li Rui.


    Because the impression Li Rui brings to people is also very deep.


    Many people are afraid of being killed.


    Along the way, Li Rui''s achievements were also paved with killing. Anyone with a little brain knows that this is a new star with unlimited potential.


    Bai Xianlong dares to scold Li Rui because he has strength.


    Others dare not scold, because not only now, but also in the future.


    The great master should not be lightly humiliated.


    More and more people came to the martial arts arena.


    This episode, the waves raised, has not yet formed a real sense of spray.


    At seven o''clock in the evening, the martial arts arena will be closed.


    In this huge closed gymnasium, people''s voices gradually quieted down.


    Black League members, raise a layer of border.


    Li Rui stepped onto the high platform and made a speech.


    He has a proud figure.


    His eyes swept the crowd below like a torch.


    If we say that Li Rui is now dominating the world, commanding all the heroes.


    Not yet.


    But he definitely has this potential in the future!


    This is the same idea in the hearts of the people present.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I won''t say any more nonsense. Today, I invite you to participate in this meeting because there may be some changes in our world, which are enough to make the world into an unknown situation. "


    "This situation, very likely, will make the world very bad. Even we human beings will perish because of this, not necessarily. "


    The audience was silent at first.


    Then there was an uproar.


    What Li Rui said is very absurd.


    It''s very rare.


    The world is in peace. How can human beings suddenly perish?


    Why? We can come to this conclusion.


    "It''s so easy to open up. Is there any conspiracy?"


    "Do you still want to get rid of us old people? We will never be someone''s knife


    "At a young age, I don''t know that heaven is high and earth is thick. If I open my mouth, the world will be in chaos!"


    The crowd was furious.


    Originally everyone had a good life, you suddenly jumped out and said that those are fake, the good life is coming to an end.


    Who''s going to take this.


    Li Rui had expected this for a long time.


    "Don''t panic. Just listen to me. I don''t have this quality. Do you still feel like an expert? "


    All of you here are experts, not garbage. Even if you are not experts, you have to pretend to be a little expert, don''t you?


    It''s quiet again.


    Next, Li Rui began to tell a strange prediction.


    Although, many people think that this young man is probably crazy.

 Chapter 552

    Li Rui is really crazy.


    This period of time since the depression, sleep is not good, food is not good.


    So he made a tough decision


    I can''t sleep well, I can''t eat well, you don''t want to eat well, sleep well!


    "Soon, such a situation may occur. There are seven black holes all over the world, and there will be demons in these black holes. These demons, with scales, fierce faces and fangs, are very fierce, and their purpose is... To occupy our planet. "


    "People try to think that I''m joking, or not. But I''m here to tell you the bad news. It''s true. Otherwise, where do you think I have so many secret scripts? Over the years, the earth''s aura has been revived, but the Dharma has not been revived, has it? Do you really believe that there will be such a treasure to be found at random? "


    In fact, there are such treasures.


    Isn''t Li Laozu a treasure? He is a treasure indeed!


    But even Lao Zu Li can''t keep so many secret books. Some of them can''t be found at all. Only the dead in the underworld, those villains, those heinous guys, can master those secret scripts.


    The dead don''t speak, but their souls are suppressed in the hell. Those are resources!


    Li Rui doesn''t care whether you believe it or not.


    But at the end of the day, they will believe it.


    They have to believe it!


    In Li Rui''s current status, what he says is a nail on the board.


    With Li Rui''s current strength, we don''t need to tell such a big lie to make the world dance with it.


    A lion may be compassionate, but absolutely disdain to use cunning to get something, claws enough.


    "The purpose of calling this meeting today is to inform you. In the future, we should strengthen exchanges and avoid any North South prejudice. When the common enemy appears, you will find that thinking is very wrong and ridiculous! "


    "It''s very boring to be busy fighting when we''re dying. Of course, I''m not suggesting anything, and I don''t need it. "


    Li Rui takes a look at Bai Xianlong.


    Bai Xianlong''s face darkened in an instant.


    He was just about to point out that this kind of words was just to avoid fighting?


    But Li Rui took the initiative to make it clear, but there was nothing to blame.


    Even now, Bai Xianlong still thinks so.


    I''ve killed you all the way. Aren''t you afraid of me? So what kind of common enemy can we create here, and then follow this lie to tell us what we want harmony but not struggle?


    Let''s see what he has to say.


    "... I don''t know if there are any people who are very proficient in calculation. Is there Taoist priest Tianxing? The one at the Voldemort. "


    Li Rui shouts, and his eyes sweep over all the people in the room.


    There are so many visitors, at least thousands of them. It''s really hard to search.


    An old Taoist walked up to Li Rui.


    "Wuliangtianzun, what can I do for you, benefactor?" Taoist priest Tianxing pretends to be "I don''t know you". Obviously, he is also afraid of offending others.


    After all, Li Rui has offended many people. The enemy''s friend is the enemy. Taoist priest Tianxing doesn''t want to be affected by Li Rui. After all, other people dare not kill Li Rui. They dare to kill him.


    "Taoist, can you calculate China in ten years. And other people present, can you figure out what the fate of China will be like ten years from now? "


    "This..." Taoist priest Qingzhen''s face was somewhat embarrassed, "it''s hard to calculate the fate of the country."


    "Taoist priest, can you count yourself?" Li Rui asked again.


    Tianxing''s long eyebrows stretched out: "what''s the difficulty?"


    If you can''t count the fate of the country, you can count your own life.


    Otherwise, where is the face of daomen? In front of so many people.


    Taoist priest Tianxing pinched his fingers on the spot.


    It started with a little smile on my face.


    It''s just a matter of life. Although it''s a little taboo, it''s not technically difficult. Besides, they are not afraid of missing out on their own affairs.


    It didn''t work out.


    Taoist priest Tianxing said with a smile: "it seems that the hand is a little fast. It doesn''t matter. I''ll calculate again."


    Tianxing Taoist priest once again pinched his fingers.


    It still doesn''t work out.


    The smile on the Taoist priest''s face disappeared.


    "Where is the gate?"


    He asked such a sentence, between the field, more than a dozen people came together and walked in the void.


    "You count your own lives!" Tianxing Taoist priest said.


    If more than a dozen people don''t speak, they are buried in calculation.


    It''s not right.


    More than a dozen people failed to figure out their own lives.


    "It''s strange. I could have counted it before. I still have 29 years to live."


    "I''ve counted once, and that time I counted that I still have thirty-one years to live."


    There are two Taoists who are puzzled.


    Others, their faces became more and more dignified.


    "Is there a change in the way of heaven?"


    Some people also asked the Taoist priest Tianxing.


    Tianxing Taoist priest''s face is dignified: "the way of heaven has changed. Why has it changed?"


    That''s a good question.


    The way of heaven has changed, and the devil is born.


    If it''s connected like this, it makes sense.


    It''s not difficult to prove that the world is not so simple and that there will be great events in the future. Li Rui has many ways to travel as a local government. There are even many high-level personnel here, such as Bai Xianlong.


    Let them realize that things have really changed.


    Maybe it''s just a sign now.


    "It''s not just that you can''t count your own life. Even in the near future, many strange things will happen. At that time, I hope you can unite. Of course, I hope that moment never comes, or we don''t have to wait for it. "


    Li Rui''s hands were tied and his eyes swept slowly through the crowd.


    "I hope to set up an organization as soon as possible. This organization not only needs to put an end to the external and internal division of the north south view, but also lays a foundation for the future."


    "Even if that doesn''t happen in the future, the establishment of this organization will also have certain significance!"


    Everyone knows the truth of unity.


    But when it comes to the head, many people will think about whether it is in their own interests.


    A group of people go further, but one person goes faster.


    The trade-off is not clear.


    But Bai Xianlong stood up.


    "I agree with you that such an organization should indeed be established. But anyone can be the leader of this organization, you can''t! "


    "I never wanted to be the leader of this organization. I don''t have the time." Li Rui said calmly.


    "I won''t give you time, either!" Bai Xianlong pointed to Li Rui and said.


    Li Rui spread his hands: "then come on."


    Hello!


    Thunder Dragon across the sky, heaven and earth pale.

 Chapter 553

    Two figures in the gymnasium flew into the sky.


    If you fight on the ground, there may be casualties on the ground. It''s not as good as playing in heaven. The field is wide and you can play it.


    Li Rui''s Thunder Dragon has been heard all over the sky. Many of the people who participated in the conference just took a look at the Thunder Dragon and knew they couldn''t beat it.


    Although most of the people present were jiedanjing.


    In other words, the talents of the new and old generation are gathered here.


    A small number of people, even those who are only distracted, are also able to cross the border and fight without losing ground. Otherwise, they are not qualified to participate in this conference.


    These people have their own pride.


    Until they saw the dragon.


    The dark night sky, the figure of the Thunder Dragon is still so huge.


    Li Rui, riding on the dragon, is like a God.


    "Bai Xianlong, you are a great master in vain!"


    "Your white family is full of evils. You don''t know right from wrong. It''s a shame for a man like you to become a great master."


    Li Rui was the first to win, while Bai Xianlong burst out laughing: "fight, say so much, what to do!"


    People with high strength don''t care about other people''s opinions for a long time.


    Saliva can''t drown people.


    The Bai family is full of evils.


    So what?


    He doesn''t care!


    He only cares about his fist!


    Bai Xiaolong looks at Li Rui''s Thunder Dragon with disdain: "it''s just a fake, and dare to be presumptuous in front of me!"


    Bai Xianlong roared, with him as the center, a white fog emerged.


    After the white fog, a white dragon swayed its head and tail and soared in the sky.


    Two dragons fight for supremacy!


    But when Li Rui saw the white dragon, he realized clearly.


    This is not a real dragon.


    There is no real dragon in the world. Bai Xianlong''s dragon is the same as Li Rui''s Thunder Dragon. However, Bai Xianlong''s technique is more brilliant, taking the white dragon as his own.


    It''s just not that powerful.


    Both sides are on the same road.


    Since this is not a real dragon, Li Rui has nothing to fear.


    The only difficulty is that Bai Xianlong''s dragon is an ice dragon. Baishan is freezing all year round, and the top of the mountain is extremely cold. It''s said that Bai family''s skill is to absorb the cold air of heaven and earth and refine it. He takes his own cold poison.


    Ice dragon, Clarion.


    Ice method is also Cray method.


    Bai Xianlong''s realm is higher than Li Rui''s. at this time, Li Rui has not taken over the battle, and Li Rui is already disadvantaged in many ways.


    Bai Xianlong swings around in the sky and goes straight to Li Ruisha.


    The white dragon encircles the Thunder Dragon, which is about to be broken.


    Li Rui turns the Thunder Dragon into a little dragon with big arms. The little dragon turns into a cloud, and Li Rui takes the cloud back into his body.


    The gas engine suddenly soared.


    White dragon kill to!


    Li Rui''s hands are full of thunder. The thunder prison sword is shaped and cut off with one knife.


    Bailong shouldered the thunder prison knife hard, wagged his tail and pulled out on Li Rui. With a bang, Li Rui''s body was pulled out like a bullet.


    The strength gap is too big!


    White dragon, it''s so strong!


    Bai Xianlong of yuanhejing is not only older than Li Rui, but also powerful.


    He was a genius in his early years, but now he is at the peak of his talent.


    Li Rui is not his opponent at all.


    There is a deep pit on the ground. Li Rui is pumped into the pit.


    Li Rui got up from the pit and dusted himself.


    "I can''t fight, but you can''t kill me."


    After the blow, Li Rui knew that his greatest strength was not fighting, but being beaten.


    Outside there is a glaze formula to protect the body, inside there is the technique of eternal life of the Qing emperor.


    Both inside and outside, the soul power is particularly strong.


    It''s like an old tortoise.


    With this confidence, Li Rui simply let go.


    Have a good fight!


    At the beginning, Bai Xianlong was sure to win. We all know that Bai Xianlong is stronger.


    However, everyone was surprised to find that Li Rui was already a Xiaoqiang, and he could fight with Bai Xianlong in four or six ways.


    No matter how powerful the white dragon incarnated in dragon form, it was a miracle.


    But Li Rui couldn''t fall and hurt.


    That''s it.


    Bai Xianlong was very angry.


    In front of the world Master, he can''t deal with Li Rui, a cockroach Xiaoqiang.


    The boy''s physical strength is amazing!


    No, there''s no way to kill him!


    Bai Xianlong thought, since the external force can''t explode him, then use the internal force!


    Bai Xianlong came into contact with the form of the white dragon and became the image of the old man again. One hand is crystal clear, grabbing at Li Rui.


    Bai Xianlong grabs, Li Rui runs.


    If he doesn''t, Li Rui will.


    Bai Xianlong was so angry that he jumped and scolded.


    Li Rui doesn''t care so much.


    After fighting for more than an hour, the people on the ground were sore eyed, and they didn''t see much. Li Rui didn''t fight Bai Xianlong at all. Either Bai Xianlong switches to Bai Long form, Li Rui takes back Lei long.


    Either Bai Xianlong does not turn into a dragon, Li Rui will summon leilong to play hide and seek.


    It''s very boring.


    Finally, Bai Xianlong came back to the ground in a gloomy way and hummed coldly: "boy, don''t think I can''t do anything with you. I''m going to kill all your family now. I see what you can do for me!"


    Bai Xianlong is going to kill the Li family!


    He leaped out and immediately shrank into a small white spot.


    Ten miles in one step!


    Li Rui didn''t expect Bai Xianlong to be so shameless.


    If this is the case, it will be hard to fight.


    Li Rui catches up with Bai Xianlong. For the first time, regardless, he attacks Bai Xianlong crazily.


    But Bai Xianlong has a higher realm and stronger strength, which is an indisputable fact!


    Gradually, a wound appeared on Li Rui''s body.


    There are more and more wounds.


    The battle lasted until midnight when Li Rui fell from the sky.


    He finally knew why the extreme way demon would be beaten like that.


    This Bai Xianlong is not only powerful, but also very sophisticated and vicious.


    Bai Xianlong laughs, regardless of Li Rui, directly to the Li villa.


    "If you kill my descendants, I will kill your whole family!"


    Bai Xianlong knows how to make Li Rui feel the most pain.


    It''s watching your family die.


    This is also the reason why Li Rui tried his best. Li Rui could have been unbeaten, but he could have run.


    But Bai Xianlong has grasped Li Rui''s weakness. Li Rui''s biggest weakness is his deep love!


    Wisdom is easy to hurt, love is not long!


    Family love is Li Rui''s weakness. If he protects those feelings first, he must sacrifice.


    Bai Xianlong killed Li''s family.


    Even at this point in time, the Li family is still bright.


    Li Rui didn''t go home. In short, they are still waiting for him to go home.


    Boom!


    Bai Xianlong smashed the door of Li''s villa and rushed in.


    "Kill


    Bai Xianlong killed several women who had no iron in their hands.


    But at this time, Bai Xianlong was suddenly hit by a mysterious force.


    Wherever he comes from, he will go back.


    Bai Xianlong was so surprised that he cried angrily, "who''s in it?"


    It can''t be Li Rui''s power. Li Rui doesn''t have it. That kind of genuine Qi, that kind of cold sense of authority, can''t come from Li Rui at all.


    Who is it?

 Chapter 554

    Li Laozu came out of Li''s living room with his hands on his back.


    "Where do the little fish and shrimp come from, dare to be rampant in front of me?"


    Bai Xianlong was surprised: "who are you?"


    "I''m the elder of the Li family. You can''t be presumptuous here."


    Bai Xianlong was furious: "Li Rui killed my whole family. Why can''t I treat him in his own way?"


    "He must have killed your family because of their evil deeds." Li Laozu pause a little, then said, "but obviously, he also forgot you."


    Bai Xianlong looked up and laughed: "he is not my opponent at all! I beat him to climb and roll on the ground! How can he forget me? He just hates his incompetence. "


    Li Laozu whispered: "you boast that he is dozens of years old, and you can''t kill him. You are the incompetent man."


    Bai Xianlong is very strong.


    But no matter how strong he is, he can''t kill Li Rui.


    Not even to beat him.


    It''s just revenge and anger by killing his family.


    If you give Li Rui a few more years, let alone Bai Xianlong, Li Rui will dare to walk horizontally.


    In fact, Li Laozu is not disappointed with Li Rui. Li Rui has done a good job, and he deserves praise.


    "Bully the small with the big, bully the young with the old, do you think there is no one in my Li family?"


    Li Laozu raised his hand: "I''m also the Li family. If you have the ability, you can try my means!"


    White first longan bead a turn, hate again burn heart.


    We can''t forget this today!


    Although he was not sure about Li Laozu''s ability, he probably knew the powerful people in the world. There has never been such a person. It is estimated that it is only relying on some other side of the road that he just used that move.


    "Try it, try it!"


    Bai Xianlong rushes to Li Laozu, turns into a white dragon halfway through his body, and vows to swallow Li Laozu and freeze him to death.


    When Li Laozu saw the white dragon turning into a dragon, it was a flash in his eyes.


    "There''s just a lack of a wake here. It''s suitable for you to come."


    Li Laozu did not move. The blood mist covered the sky and the Earth spread down from him, like the vast snow in winter, covering the whole world!


    The white dragon''s body was stained with the blood fog, lost all his strength and fell down.


    The terrible pressure, the incomparable mystery and power.


    This is the real strength of Li Laozu!


    Li Rui dares to come from a distance and is anxious.


    Bai Xianlong, a shameless and despicable villain, even implicated his family in the fair competition.


    Li Rui would never have suffered from him if it had not been for his family.


    After using the technique of eternal life of the Qing emperor to repair himself, Li Rui rushed home. When he arrived at his home, he saw the broken door and smelled the strong smell of blood. Li Rui''s heart was cold to the end.


    "Bai Xianlong, I will kill you!"


    With red eyes, Li Rui rushed into the house.


    But I heard that TV plays were still on at home.


    "White..." Li Rui was about to shout, but he looked up and saw Li Laozu.


    The women are sitting on the sofa when Qi Shushu looks over.


    "You''re back!" In short, as soon as he saw Li Rui, he flew over.


    Li Rui can feel the fear and worry in her heart.


    "I''m fine. You go upstairs first."


    "Well." In short, let Li Rui go and take Jian Sumei and others upstairs.


    In the living room, beside Li Laozu stood a white skeleton.


    Even Li Rui couldn''t figure out who it was.


    "This is your opponent, the dragon." Li Laozu explains a, light voice says to white skeleton, "change a dragon."


    A mass of white Qi immediately emerged from the whole body of the white skeleton. Soon, the huge dragon head came out of the white Qi, and the whole body.


    It was a white bone dragon.


    "I''ll be back, and you''re not at home. It happened that your wife was waiting for you to prepare dinner. She invited me to have dinner with her. I wanted to come to your house. I had a good dinner last time. This is... "


    "It''s just a mistake to help you solve a problem. By the way, if you refine this person, you won''t have such troubles in your family in the future. "


    "Thank you for your help!" Li Rui said seriously.


    "You''re welcome. It''s just a lift. I am very satisfied with your growth. In more than ten years, you will have my level. We are outstanding people in this vein. Of course, it could be atavism. "


    Li Laozu did not forget to praise himself seriously.


    To whose ancestors? Of course, back to his ancestors.


    In disguise, I boast of my excellent genes.


    Li Rui could not laugh or cry: "Lao Zu, I thought I would not come back."


    "After traveling abroad for several years and getting a general understanding of the world, I naturally want to come back. After all, I have no friends in this world. "


    "After that, I''ll live here. I''ll order you to build a house for me."


    "I''ll see later. Go and deal with your affairs first. I heard you''re hosting a meeting tonight. Now, it''s time to blossom. "


    "All right!" Li Rui nodded.


    "Take this with you. It will help you to stand up." Li Laozu gave Li Rui the control of Gu Long''s divine sense and said, "you just need to drive the moment with your mind."


    It was a very mysterious feeling, just like a heavy fetter in my heart.


    Li Rui tries to control the bone dragon and drives it to do all kinds of actions.


    Not to mention, it''s like driving a Thunder Dragon.


    "Then I''ll go back. Please have a rest."


    "No, I''ll wait for you in daxueping."


    Li Laozu went out with Li Rui.


    At this time, the martial arts arena was noisy.


    Most people think that Li Rui should have died at this time.


    "Li''s children are too big. What strength and position does Bai always dare to challenge? "


    "If you don''t measure yourself, you''ll end up with bad results."


    "Arrogance, if he lingers for a few years, the result is still two. However, he is still young and vigorous after all. He doesn''t know why Mu Xiu will be destroyed by the wind. "


    There are many sarcastic and sarcastic people.


    Those who have been beaten by Li Rui, or whose close friends and relatives have died at Li Rui''s hands, are comforted and applauded.


    They want Li Rui to die.


    At the same time, they also know that Li Rui will die.


    After all, they know what strength Bai Xianlong is.


    A long time ago, they were looking forward to this result.


    In particular, an old man from the Li family in the capital city was full of tears and burned paper on the spot.


    On the night of the fall of the Li family, the old man was far away from home.


    As the elder of the Li family, the old man hated Li Rui to the bone.


    Although everyone''s surname is Li, the Li family in the world is not the same! When it comes to interests, all my brothers are upset, not to mention just a surname.


    "Good death, Shunfeng. Do you see it? Li Rui is dead, you can rest in peace! "


    The old man took out straw paper from his arms and lit it.


    The paper was blown up by the wind, and the old man burst into tears.


    "Li Rui is dead, you can rest in peace! When I go to Li''s house, I''ll burn Li''s house and kill his friends, so as to comfort your spirit in heaven! "


    The old man finished burning the paper and was waiting to leave.


    But in the crowd, there was a cry of surprise.


    There''s a dragon coming all the way.


    Look at the color. It''s very white!


    "Old Bai is back, old Bai is back! He must have made some improvement. Look at his color, how white it is, just as white as snow


    Among the crowd, there are Bai Xianlong''s followers and running dogs. They are very excited to see the white dragon in the distance.


    Bai Xianlong came back, but Li Rui didn''t.


    That means Li Rui has been killed!

 Chapter 555

    "Boss Li, this time your Li family can be shamed before the snow."


    "Yes, boss Li, your family''s Revenge has finally been avenged."


    "It''s comforting."


    The performance of the old man made those who had been hurt by Li Rui feel sad.


    Once thought that this suffocating opponent, life can not be defeated. After all, he is so young and powerful that he deserves to be a genius.


    But genius is easy to break. Tonight, it''s finally broken.


    However, the members of the Huaxia group and the black League despised their actions and began to drive them away: "immortal Li is the leader of our black League. How dare you show disrespect to him when you are in our arena?"?! Get out of here


    "Li Rui is scheming for China, but you are making sarcastic remarks here. Your conduct is detestable!" The people in Huaxia group are very angry with the old people and others.


    If Li Rui had not taken the lead, how could it be today''s grand occasion?


    At that moment, someone sneered: "it''s hard for you to protect yourself. Look up and see who dominates the sky!"


    Who dominates the sky?


    Originally dominated by two dragons, a Thunder Dragon and a white dragon.


    But now back, only white dragon, Thunder Dragon disappeared.


    There''s a 90% chance that Thunder Dragon is dead.


    Li Rui is dead.


    The members of the Huaxia group and the members of the black league are deeply concerned.


    The white dragon in the sky, a dragon chant.


    The sound, like a huge bagpipe, was very sharp and loud.


    "Bai Lao''s skill is really advanced."


    "Why? Why do you want to have something on the white tap, that is... A person? "


    "Is Bai Lao learning from the Li family? Is this ridicule? "


    Many people show a knowing smile. Bai Lao''s hand is really beautiful.


    This is killing people.


    But soon, they found that they thought too much.


    Li ruitou stood on top of the white dragon in the meeting hall, showing a unique style.


    Domineering appearance!


    It can''t be true?!!!


    Is there any mistake!


    "Did Bai Lao reach a settlement with this boy?"


    A few still hold a last glimmer of hope.


    But this glimmer of hope, in fact, is not so real.


    Even if a settlement is reached, Li Rui will not step on the top of the white dragon!


    Who can take this.


    Isn''t this the style of riding on people''s heads to shit.


    The white dragon soared in the sky and made a grand debut.


    After flying around the arena, everyone could see clearly.


    It''s a bone dragon!


    Why is there a white bone dragon?


    Where''s all that meat?


    Did he cut it off and eat it?!


    So terrible!


    He killed a man and rode on a bone.


    How cruel!


    Boom!


    The bone falls, and there are storms.


    This bone dragon is tens of feet long. There are spines on each bone. Those spines can''t make people close at all. The shape of the bone dragon''s joints reminds us of an ancient weapon.


    Whip.


    This is the whip of God!


    It''s the gods who deserve such weapons.


    She was crystal white and dazzling.


    There''s only the top of the head, there''s a flat place, there''s a throne. On the throne, Li Rui propped his chin, as if thinking about something.


    "I heard that some people thought I was dead."


    Li Rui''s eyes are like two endless abysses. No one dares to look directly at them all the time.


    His words were relaxed and languid, and there was a kind of kingly tranquility in them.


    But as we all know, it was formed by absolute power.


    That''s the transcendence of the world in my hands.


    The climate is great!


    After tonight, there will be a place for this person in Jiangnan province and even the whole China!


    Those who mocked before were all pale now.


    Some brain reaction faster, are ready to leave.


    The situation is not right. It''s not good.


    But the mafia have blocked the door.


    This is to kill people!


    "Let us out, let us out!"


    "You have the ability to open the door, you have the ability to let me out!"


    "What do you want to do? Can''t we go when we come? "


    The members of the black alliance were cold faced and solemn: "you just scolded our leader there. I wish he had died early. Now you want to go? It''s not that easy! "


    Li Rui''s return greatly boosted the morale of the black League.


    This is the role of the general!


    One person can influence a group of people.


    The people of Huaxia group are also very happy.


    Li Ruiyu''s Huaxia group is a friend and an ally. Even Li Rui almost joined the Huaxia group, and the two sides maintained a good interactive relationship.


    Li Rui''s return is a blessing for Huaxia, especially for Huaxia group!


    "Welcome back, Mr. Li."


    "Alliance leader, we can be proud at last!"


    The members of the Huaxia group and the black league are very happy.


    Those who have spoken so much before are just like a child who has been slapped by his parents. They have no sense of security and long for security.


    "Alliance leader, those people just cursed you and said to kill all your family later!" Several members of the black League were angry.


    Li Rui was inflamed with anonymity.


    It''s shameless of these leaders to kill all their families.


    It''s worse than their families. They dare to say that openly.


    "Who?" Li Rui asked.


    "They are the people who are blocking the door and want to get out!"


    "Come on, follow me." Li Rui cold face, toward the other side.


    Fang said: "Li Rui, don''t be impulsive. In this situation, we should put the overall situation first. Killing doesn''t solve the problem. "


    "Yes, let them go. They just talk and dare not do that." Chen Changsheng also advised.


    Li Rui didn''t bother to pay attention to both of them. He just asked, "where were you when Bai Xianlong rushed into my house?"


    "Kuafu, kill me!"


    Zhao Kuafu followed Li Rui and was eager to try.


    At this time Li Rui shouts to kill, he dares to kill!


    However, those people are not easy to provoke. They are all high-level martial arts people.


    Zhao Kuafu leads the people to charge. It''s really not easy to get any advantage.


    Li Rui said, "black League, get out of the way!"


    Zhao Kuafu and others rushed aside.


    The bone dragon in the center of the martial arts arena, like a long cone, sticks straight to the gate.


    Boom!


    Even people with the door, was stabbed in one fell swoop.


    There are a few fish, bone dragon fly out of the bone thorn pierced, frozen into pieces, fell to the ground.


    Bone dragon see blood, more excited state, eye pupil, two little red dot twinkle.


    The rest of you wait. Step back.


    They were afraid that the bone dragon would go mad.


    Li Rui suddenly got inspiration.


    "If you add weapons and armor to bone dragon''s body, can you increase its power a lot?"


    Looking at the bone dragon, it is clearly a mobile fortress.


    It''s worth a try!

 Chapter 556

    Of course, these ideas can only be implemented slowly in the future.


    At the moment, there is still something to deal with.


    If you kill someone, you will be pacified. Otherwise, who wants to work with a killer? Who is not afraid?


    "Everybody, Bai Xianlong has been killed! I''m a special person. I don''t like to be threatened by others. You all have relatives, and you must know how I feel. It''s a pity that Bai Xianlong doesn''t understand this truth! "


    "When you wander in the river and lake and step into martial arts, you can''t bring disaster to your relatives. This is the truth that the lower class people all know. Bai Xianlong can''t beat me, so he wants to threaten my relatives. This kind of behavior is extremely despised."


    "And those just now are shameless people. I don''t know what they are happy about, let alone why they agree with Bai Xianlong. Don''t we talk about righteousness in martial arts?! No, martial arts have their own healthy spirit


    The purpose of these remarks is to divide and differentiate.


    On the other hand, this also tells us that Li Rui only killed Bai Xianlong and their shameless people, and the others will not move.


    "Our meeting continues."


    Li Rui stepped on the stage slowly and went to the high stage of the martial arts arena. When he came to Gaotai, Li Rui said, "my proposal has more advantages than disadvantages for our martial arts! The purpose of this conference is to promote exchanges, make common progress and overcome difficulties. "


    "Apart from power, I don''t have much attraction. In my present state of cultivation, I don''t need power. "


    "I hope you can understand my hard work. Now, let''s welcome president Zhao Kuafu and team leader Fang to speak for you


    Li Rui left Gaotai and didn''t stay much. He went straight home.


    With the bone dragon, you don''t need any transportation. Just fly back.


    Hurry home, of course, want to talk to Li Laozu about some things.


    Li Laozu is waiting in daxueping. He has already warmed his tea.


    Bright lights, cold wind swaying branches, issued a crash sound.


    Seriously, Li Rui would not have wanted to come if he hadn''t been used to it.


    Isn''t the wind cold?


    I don''t know how comfortable I feel when I go back to sleep. I still drink tea here. What''s good to drink.


    Lao Zu Li is looking up at the starry sky.


    There are stars in his eyes, too.


    I don''t know if I miss him. He didn''t like looking up at the stars before. But tonight''s starry sky is really beautiful.


    The stars are endless.


    "How have you been these years?"


    Li Laozu was not in a hurry to make a cup of tea for Li Rui, but also to add some points to his own cup.


    "It''s neither good nor bad. You can go sightseeing to see the endless stream. Look at the world. It''s a good world. I love it


    "Oh? Is there anything else worth seeing? "


    "Yes, a lot. At the very least, the common people will not be hungry any more. As long as they are willing to work hard, they can always live like this. Convenient transportation, save a lot of hard work. In the past, only gods could achieve this goal. "


    According to ancient legend, the God of heaven could open mountains and fill the sea.


    With the help of science and technology, modern people can also reclaim land from the sea. If we start the mountain, dozens of excavators will work together, and it won''t take a few days.


    "Lao Zu always starts from the general point of view. Apart from these, is there any other gain?"


    "Yes, I wake up some old friends."


    "What?"


    Li Rui was really surprised.


    What''s wrong with the world?


    Li Laozu''s old friend, what kind of person that must be. In other words, he is not the only one who is so strong and can live so long?


    If such news is spread, I''m afraid people all over the world will panic.


    There must be demons when things go wrong.


    "Don''t worry, their eyes are not on earth at all. Some of my old friends have become stone statues. When I saw him, the stone on his body turned into flesh and blood, revived, and talked and drank with me. "


    "There are also old friends who are reincarnated and reborn. They just want to seek the Tao, and they don''t know about the world at all. In their eyes, all the things that you care about are like smoke and cloud, which is not worth mentioning. "


    "They have long abandoned many of their feelings as human beings."


    saints are indifferent.


    Time, change too much.


    "I don''t know how to learn this kind of talent."


    "It doesn''t matter that you can''t learn. One day, when the plum withers and the bamboo and horse get old, your fetters will naturally disappear. At that time, time washes you to the emotion numbness, you can only concentrate on own interest


    The interest of those people is the pursuit of Tao.


    Longevity is just for the sake of better seeking Tao.


    Li Rui tried to fantasize for a while and found that it was still boring. No desire, no desire, no desire, no desire.


    "Laozu, is there a heaven beyond heaven?" Li Rui asked.


    Li Laozu looked at Li Rui with a smile and said in a soft voice, "you have already seen the gods. Why do you still have doubts?"


    Li Rui was slightly stunned.


    Yes, isn''t it the superstitious gods in the hell?


    "The underground war has started. This time, I''m afraid the underground can''t stop it. I''m afraid we are going to face a major test, but the strength of the human world is really unbearable. I''m afraid... "


    Li Rui is worried and wants to get the answer from Laozu Li.


    "Life and death depend on life and fortune. The way of heaven is constant, and everything has its own destiny. "


    Li Laozu drink a cup of tea, light way: "your state of mind, should not be so anxious."


    Li Rui nodded.


    It''s true that I was too anxious before.


    I thought it was completely adjusted, but I didn''t expect that I would still have a relapse.


    "One of my good friends is a sword immortal. He gave me a sword manual to find out his flaws. I don''t have time to think, and it''s hard to pass the buck. I''ll leave it to you. Ten years later, he will come to challenge me, and you will take my place


    "No, I don''t have that strength. Ten years, I''m sure I''m not there yet. "


    "You have to be confident. Have you forgotten? Ten years ago, you were just an ordinary person, but now? "


    Now he is a great master in the world.


    But for people of that level, not to mention ten years, a hundred years may not be OK.


    You will progress, and so will others.


    Longevity is the greatest injustice. The cultivation of accomplishments and realm has been accumulated for a long time. Fighting may be a suicide.


    Li Rui doesn''t just want to live for another ten years.


    Strive to live a hundred years, a thousand years, that''s fun.


    Otherwise, what is the purpose of stepping into Wudao?


    Is it just for a moment of wealth? Now you can retire.


    "Lao Zu, I''m afraid ten years is not enough. If it''s 50 years, I''m confident I''ll give it a try. "


    "Well, actually I just lied to you. He said fifty years."


    "Eh?" Li Rui was shocked.


    Don''t bring such a pitfall!


    Li Rui would like to say: Laozu, you went out to play, and finally you failed.

 Chapter 557

    Naturally, there are big opportunities in big risks.


    This great opportunity is all contained in the record of flying sword.


    Li Rui is actually a little bit excited. Sword Fairy, you can think about it. It''s not what Lei Yu Dao can do.


    Most of the current means of attack are close combat. Lei Yu Dao, Lei long, Lei long, Liuli Jue, and mantra are all small-scale attacks without exception.


    Feijianlu is a long-distance attack means, and powerful, worth a try.


    Li Rui weighed in his mind and took over the record of flying sword.


    "I hope I live up to my trust!"


    "Watch you, come on." Li Laozu said with a smile.


    Always feel that his smile, it seems that there is a trace of dark rub odd meaning.


    It must have gone bad, Li Rui said quietly in his heart.


    "Where''s your jade pendant? I''ll help you recover. "


    "Broken." Li Rui is honest.


    The jade pendant resisted an attack and then broke.


    Li Rui took out two jade pendants from his pocket: "but later I bought a lot of them myself. Here are two."


    Li Rui hands the jade pendant to Li Laozu.


    Lao Zu Li was unable to laugh or cry.


    Real broken or fake broken, only the ghost knows, anyway, before only one, now it must be two.


    Li Laozu gives back to Li Rui a part of the divinity imprinted on the jade plate.


    "What is the stage of the underground war? Do you know when the demons will break the seal? "


    "No count." Li Rui honestly said, "my strength is not enough to enter the 19th floor, and I can''t understand the situation of the prefecture first-hand."


    "Time is running out." Li Laozu sighed, "I have a premonition that the rules of heaven will change. I''m afraid a catastrophe will come soon."


    "So fast?" Li Rui was surprised.


    "It''s not an outbreak, of course, but a slow one."


    "Then..." Li Rui didn''t know what to say. In the current situation, I''m afraid very few cases will cause very serious consequences.


    "So hurry up. Your meeting was a step faster, but it''s necessary to speed up the pace. "


    "Well, I see."


    ¡­¡­


    A month later, in Africa, the first black hole appeared.


    The emergence of a demon man in the black hole shocked the whole world.


    Although the news has been forced to cover up, the world has become completely different for those at the top of the world.


    I''m afraid an earth shaking disaster is coming.


    "Our friars have received news that there will be seven black holes in the world like this."


    "Your friars? Why is your country so powerful? Why didn''t we receive it? "


    "Which friar in your country?"


    "Is there any other news in your country?"


    High level meeting discussion, suddenly fell into a curiosity. Other countries have not expected anything about this, but Huaxia has known it for a long time? Is there really a so-called "mysterious force" in the east?


    It''s incredible.


    For a moment, the conference hall rang out with "Oh sister", "Umbi gift Bo"


    Africa.


    Many people know that Africa is hot, but they don''t know that Africa is rich in products.


    These days, many people describe their families as rich, and like to say that their own mines.


    It is true that many families in Africa have mines at home. Diamonds, oil fields, rare earths... This hot continent has great potential value.


    But Africa''s strength is not very good, although compared with a continent like Antarctica, Africa is better. But in the world rankings, African countries are generally not very good.


    Military strength is backward, population quality is low, all kinds of diseases are rampant, and economy is underdeveloped.


    As a result, jinkela didn''t have one. The five meter tall demon man, covered with black scales, came to the village and slaughtered the whole village.


    The local security forces went to explore and met the group.


    After hearing the news, the army sent a company and only half escaped.


    Finally, in the case of a large number of soldiers reinforcement, tanks and artillery, the devil was blasted to death.


    Before the devil''s death, he cried out, "chicomoyesa, sakyamoyasa


    At first glance, I think it''s calling a dog''s name. Samoye is a very good breed. He looks very docile. Unlike erha, he knows how to bite the sofa, bite the bed and destroy all kinds of furniture.


    But there''s no reason to be so violent. I just want to find a Samoye.


    Unless he gets fucked and needs revenge. Of course, this is also impossible. How can a dog like Samoye give a demon man to the sun? What doesn''t exist is out of reach.


    It is said that when the demon man recites this mantra, there is a buzzing around, just like a knife on the glass. The small stones on the ground pop up and explode, just like an earthquake is about to happen.


    Chinese experts know that there is something strange. Although experts have always been unreliable, some experts in the real sense realize that this mantra is unusual.


    Chikhotamayesa is a sentence of Buddhist Scripture in a language.


    It means resurrection.


    The original source of this sentence, 67 out of 10, is the Sutra of Prajna, Vajra and Prajna.


    So the question is, what does the devil want to revive?


    ¡­¡­


    "Tianmeng is officially established on this day! Instead of the leader system, the ten member association system was adopted. We black League occupy two seats, which are brother Li, you and me


    "Now the whole world is paying attention to us, brother Li. What do you think of the appearance of the demon man?"


    "I''ll stand and watch!" Li Rui said.


    This winter seems to have some signs when it comes. As it goes deeper, the temperature drops faster and faster. When it comes to sunny days, everyone likes to go out for a walk.


    Li Rui and Zhao Kuafu walk slowly to daxueping.


    Daxueping, Li Laozu is not at home today, and he doesn''t know where he has gone. He came and went without a trace, and no one could control him.


    At 10 a.m., the sun is warmest. Li Rui and Zhao Kuafu sat opposite each other and warmed a pot of tea.


    "Brother Li, what shall we do next?"


    "The key is to enhance our strength. There is no other way to deal with this kind of thing involving ethnic war, and we should not take chances."


    Zhao Kuafu thought: "now all countries in the world are discussing how to solve this problem. As a matter of fact, we are not afraid of a demon man. If we are afraid, we will take the lead in warning that this will be a large-scale war of genocide. Some people will listen to the strength of our country. "


    "It''s not enough. I can''t do anything about it now. Your side, send out all the secret books. "


    In the past, the secret scripts were sent to those potential seeds, hoping to come slowly.


    Now it seems that we can''t. It''s too late. It must be done as soon as possible.


    More strength, more means to protect life.


    In an age when the world is about to change greatly and aura is reviving, it is meaningless to take into account the interests of others.


    At present, the first step is to build tianmeng into the first force in the world.

 Chapter 558

    It''s just a matter of time.


    The emergence of demons is not only a disaster, but also an opportunity. The influence brought by the first demon man shocked all over the world. Scientists proposed to study the body structure of the demon man, trying to analyze and defeat it from a biological point of view.


    For thousands of years, there have been no natural enemies. For thousands of years, they have been fighting each other. All kinds of weapons, the war of annihilation, the world war. Human beings, almost exterminate themselves.


    Since the war of extermination is involved, the Terrans should do their best.


    If we do our best, we must unite with each other!


    The appearance of the demons sounded the alarm of human unity. People with insight and ability should go ahead.


    "From today on, all kinds of secret books are stored in the library of Renxing martial arts school. There is no martial arts library all over the world, so we should start from Renxing martial arts school. "


    "Tianmeng is committed to unity and to improving the level of human martial arts. So we don''t hide our privacy, and no one who wants to make progress will stop us. But those who teach but have a class and are not good at it are not qualified to join in. "


    "Spare no effort to help the students improve their strength, set up a team of alchemy, and practice both inside and outside. Within ten years, I want to see the explosive talent prospects of Chinese martial arts, and the balance of power of the world''s strong should respect China! "


    When Zhao Kuafu heard this, he was very excited.


    This is the person he wants to follow. This is the idol of Renxing martial arts school that he deified madly.


    To cultivate one''s morality, to govern one''s family and to level the world is what a man should be!


    "Brother Li, we will do as you say!"


    "We''re young and we''re in a very high position. In the future, there is still a lot of time to make a bigger career. I hope you and I can live up to this ability in the future! "


    "I know!"


    "Well, you have to work hard, too!"


    Li Rui''s tone is not to treat a subordinate, but to treat his brothers and friends. In fact, Li Rui never regarded Zhao Kuafu as a subordinate.


    We are all fellow travelers.


    Only when we have a common goal and ideal can we get together. It''s not easy for the so-called different ways to come to this day. Looking back on his energy, from Zhao Kuafu''s first appearance that he wanted to kill people to the later confrontation between them.


    Later, Li Rui won the battle and Zhao Kuafu was almost killed several times.


    Later, it was still slowly because of the understanding and recognition of the concept, and made progress hand in hand.


    Time is the most mysterious magician. No one knows what will happen in the next moment. It''s just like an enemy fighting to death will become a friend one day.


    The world is always full of countless accidents and unknowns.


    ¡­¡­


    A month later, the black hole appeared the second demon man. This demon man is five Zhang tall, more than 16 meters high, like a building. Although it still retains human characteristics, it looks more like a monster.


    Just like the monster in circum Pacific, this monster causes great panic from the moment it comes out of the black hole.


    The demon destroys a tribe and finally launches a missile to destroy the demon.


    It''s official.


    In fact, missiles don''t do much damage to the demons. He is a strong warrior. He will kill the devil with a strong hand.


    This kind of news is only spread in the martial arts circle.


    But even ordinary people are aware that some bad omens have appeared in this world.


    There has never been such a phenomenon in the past few hundred years. Including the black hole that has never disappeared but appears for no reason. In the black hole, I don''t know when the horror and mystery of the demons will appear. It''s like a sword of damolius, hanging over the top of the Terran.


    The heads of state of the world once held a meeting in private.


    "Our country suggests that we should immediately research and develop mecha fighters, and all countries should unite as one in the international arena."


    "We are seconded!" Hua Xia agrees.


    "Our country protested!" The head of Yingzhou would like to disagree.


    However, under the gaze of many dads, the head of Yingzhou still happily declared: "I agree!"


    As we all know, Yingzhou has made great achievements in the field of robotics and is also one of the best in the world. After this meeting, I''m afraid that Yingzhou''s technology must be shared on the platform, and its technological advantages will no longer be available.


    However, there is no way. This is a problem that mankind all over the world will face.


    This is human self-help.


    The era of Cataclysm may not be far away.


    At the same time that the world situation changed suddenly, Li Rui took time to go to the prefecture to learn about the situation.


    The army of the prefectural government set out to kill the 19th floor hell, and retained some logistics personnel and the main garrison force. Li Rui had met the runner king once before, and the Runner King supported Li Rui''s views and opinions, but the two sides did not have a follow-up in-depth discussion.


    After all, characters like Runner King are gods.


    Li Rui''s strength at that time could not even enter the hell alone. At that time, he was just a little monk who was distracted. Even now, the level of the middle and upper reaches of jiedan is not worth mentioning in the face of that kind of existence.


    But Li Rui still has to contact him.


    Li Rui sends a friend request to Runner King.


    This local wechat group has a merit accumulation. Li Rui hasn''t inquired about it for a long time, but the current merit value is enough to add such top figures as Runner King.


    After sending the notification, the friend request was passed soon.


    Li Rui sent a message to the Runner King, which was about walking as a prefecture and wanting to meet him.


    The runner agreed.


    Soon after, Li Rui saw the scene of the fierce war.


    The Runner King is fighting in hell on the 19th floor.


    On the 19th floor of hell, the dark sky seems to be covered by dark clouds all the year round. The rain keeps falling, gathering in the river, and I don''t know where to go. The whole hell on the 19th floor is full of broken battlefields, with mountains of white bones and huge skeletons across the world.


    The runner king was dressed in black armor, handsome and powerful, and his posture was very elegant.


    In a group of fierce face fangs of the underground army, the Runner King is like a noble son who has no intention of exile.


    Li Rui didn''t know how he came to the Runner King. In short, standing in front of him was like a blink of an eye. Others, however, did not notice Li Rui at all.


    "This is your dream. You can rest assured. What can I do for you


    The Runner King''s face was expressionless and cold.


    Li Rui''s eyes reluctantly withdrew from the underground battlefield: "I want to know the current situation of the underground war, but you seem to have expected it."


    "We have got rid of the third attack of demons, and the number of demons is still increasing. The situation is not optimistic. The Dark Lord is coming from another side. I''m afraid that by then, our defense line will retreat. "


    "In that case, why not withdraw early? The environment here is not very good. "


    "Retreat to the 18th floor of hell, then, there is no place for hundreds of millions of ghosts and spirits on the 18th floor. What''s more... "The runner king said here, with a trace of sarcasm on his face," there is a passage to the world in the 18th floor of hell! "


    Once the demons find the loophole, they enter the world from that channel.


    I''m afraid that the world on earth will begin to perish.


    That will be the death knell of mankind!


    So the hell can only fight to the death.

 Chapter 559

    Boom!


    A thunder in the sky pulled Li Rui''s thoughts back. The Runner King''s eyes were like electricity, looking into the distance.


    Dong Dong!


    The earth is shaking, the stones on the ground are beating, and the small puddles on the ground are rippling.


    Like the tide of the general demons army appeared, smashed the rain, towards this side to kill.


    The first one of the demons, with black armour and beautiful long black hair, is swaying in the wind even if it is wet by rain.


    "Kill


    "Kill


    "Break through the cage of sin!"


    The oppressed demon army is rolling towards this side.


    The runner king suddenly laughed, and the smile became more and more indifferent.


    "I don''t know what to do."


    "Array!" The king of the wheel called for orders, and the strict army on this side of the prefecture sounded a uniform voice. It was the sound of the sword ready to stab the enemy to death at any time.


    "Thirty Li, twenty Li! Ten li! Shoot the arrow


    Shua!


    In the sky, the soldiers of the rear array launched a round of salvo fire, shooting out sharp arrows to block out the sky. The light became extremely dark for a moment, and the most forward charging demons were shrouded by the arrow array and died at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    But there are still many demons in the rear, especially the female demons. When they get closer, Li Rui sees the female demons holding a 40 meter long knife. The red light in his eyes is like two red silk belts.


    With her as the center, no one dares to approach, forming a strange semicircle.


    "Su Hongying is worthy of being a pure blood Princess among the demons. She has launched the battle for five times in a row. I really don''t know the significance of doing so."


    "Cavalry, prepare to charge!"


    At the order of the king of the wheel, the cavalry in the front row of the local government was one Zhang ahead, forming a sword front line.


    "Kill The local cavalry are in order, ready to charge.


    Nearly 500 meters away, the cavalry rushed out.


    The soldiers are crisscrossed, and the cavalry in blood red armor chisels the blood formation among the demons. The forces of the demons are not rivals at all.


    And behind the cavalry of the underworld, there are also black infantry policies. The Niu people, the Ma people, the major clans of the underworld, and the dead souls from the hell of the 18th floor are fighting.


    Death, endless death.


    The battlefield is fierce. Even Li Rui is disgusted to see such a scene.


    The content is extremely uncomfortable.


    But this is war.


    For thousands of years, it has been the face of war.


    Life is like grass and mustard.


    In the middle of the hedge, the princess of the demon clan was in charge of the pass, and she was holding a long knife. She also rushed to reap the living power of the hell.


    Countless soldiers fell under her long knife.


    The runner Wang frowned and walked forward. His step is very light, light seems to be able to fly up in general, one step is ten meters away.


    He had a black sword in his hand. It was dark.


    Within a few steps, the Runner King meets the demon Princess and the two sides fight together.


    Soon after, the battlefield was harvested, and the runner king returned to the army.


    There is no sadness or joy in his face.


    "Master, it seems that the army of the demons is vulnerable..."


    "There are a large number of them. Such a charge can be launched again and again. It''s hard to add to our demise. "


    The Runner King took a look at Li Rui and said, "anyone who belittles the demons is dead. The Dark Lord came from the plane and waged a plane war. This victory is not worth mentioning at all. "


    Li Rui suddenly felt heavy pressure.


    If the world is facing such an offensive


    I''m afraid it will collapse in three days.


    Plane war, it''s terrible!


    "The entrance to the dark world is the underworld, which leads directly to the world, and the world leads to the heaven. The Dark Lord always wanted to have more of the world. He wanted to be beautiful. "


    "Go back. The hell will not die out for the time being. There is still a chance for development in the world."


    The runner king looks at Li Rui, and Li Rui''s eyes turn black.


    When Li Rui woke up, he found that he was still at the top of the earth.


    It''s amazing.


    I don''t know what it is.


    Is the spatial transfer of the soul body? Or the switch between dreams?


    A dream in a dream?


    Anyway, Li Rui returns to the world with a bellyful of questions.


    When I woke up, I was sweating.


    Jiansu accompanied Li Rui and worried: "what''s the matter? Sweating so much? Are you sick


    Li Rui took jiansuyan''s hand and shook his head: "I''m ok."


    "Did you have a nightmare?" In a nutshell.


    Li Rui hesitated for a moment: "it''s a nightmare."


    This nightmare can really become a real scene.


    At that time, the world will be hell. No, it will be worse than hell.


    Those demons, Li Rui saw in person, like a mountain of monsters devouring the corpses on the ground, as well as the mount spitting orchid flame, and the blood crow hovering in the sky... These fragments crisscross in my mind.


    Worse than nightmares.


    What''s more, it''s not just a dream.


    "Come on, let''s go out for a walk." In short, Li Rui gets up.


    They left the room and walked all the way to the lake.


    The light of the setting sun is reflected from the West. In short, the figure is beautiful, and the hair is dancing. The water of the lake clattered, and there was a strange calmness in the movement.


    Heaven and earth are normal.


    splendid.


    "Have you ever imagined that the world might change one day?" Li Rui asked.


    "I haven''t thought about it. Is it like biochemical crisis? There''s black smoke everywhere, there''s dead people everywhere, there''s desolation everywhere, there''s nobody. "


    "More than that." Li Rui said.


    "That''s too much. I don''t like that. But I''m not afraid, because you''ll always be there to protect me. "


    "Well."


    I will always protect you.


    Forever, till old.


    Li Rui became firm, but his heart gradually calmed down.


    The cell phone in my pocket rings. It''s from Fang Yi.


    Li Rui, take it out and connect.


    "You may need to come here right away and leave in half an hour."


    "What the hell?"


    "After research, scientists have found a kind of material that can wear out black holes. But the scientist who discovered the substance was arrested


    "What?" Li Rui is furious.


    What time is it? Human beings are still engaged in infighting.


    "So I need you. As the strongest representative of our country... Well, in fact, it''s mainly other people, and we can''t count on them either. They''re all uncles and can''t carry them. "


    "Yes, I''ll be right there."


    Li Rui hung up the phone, lazy to pick up, in short, a little toe gently, people have been flying.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I don''t know yet, but most of them are going abroad."


    "Then we..." in a nutshell.


    "I''ll leave Lei long at home and give it to you. It''ll be OK."


    "I mean we''re going to worry about you, so remember, go home safe."


    "Don''t worry, at the end of the day, where else can I fear?"

 Chapter 560

    After leaving leilong behind, Li Rui set out to Huaxia team base.


    With the sound of the sky, Li Rui made a grand debut.


    The crowd envied Li Rui as he rode on the dragon and exclaimed, "boom!"


    Isn''t it a proper immortal?


    Fang Yidao and Chen Changsheng looked up at Li ruidao and rushed forward to meet him: "brother, I''m counting on you this time! This operation is led by Changsheng. Of course, the main output must be you. No one else can do it. You are the most capable... "


    "Why do you have obligations when you have great ability?" Li Rui cut his nose.


    Fang Yiyan is ashamed. He knows that Li Rui was upset when he stopped him in the martial arts arena last time. To be fair, it was not in place at that time, and the situation of Li Rui''s family was not considered in time.


    If it hadn''t been for Li Rui''s grandfather, I''m afraid something happened to Li Rui''s family. The Huaxia team may not be able to face the hard white dragon, but it can at least transfer people one step ahead of time.


    After all, the Huaxia group has a lot of people and contacts, but it didn''t do it in time.


    This is a command error of Fang Yidao.


    So Li Rui will openly choke him in the martial arts arena.


    I''ll be here, too.


    After all, Li Rui has no obligation. When the sky falls down, short people have the right to demand that tall people must go up and bear it?


    That''s not the truth.


    Tall people go up to the top, it is out of the strong conscious willing to top. Tall don''t want to top, short must let him top, so tall can beat short, tell him I not only don''t top, I can also hit you.


    I''m poor, I''m reasonable, I''m weak and I''m strong. In this era of self-awareness recovery, no one is willing to accept moral coercion for no reason.


    "Brother, last time I was wrong, but this time I have to ask you, really." Fang Yidao said sincerely.


    "All right, let''s go." With a wave of his hand, Li Rui walked to the helicopter that was ready in front of him.


    There were six people in the party, led by Li Rui.


    Boarding the helicopter, Li Rui asked Chen Changsheng, "where are you going this time?"


    "Minsk."


    "Why is it there?"


    "There is an organization called Black Hawk in every country. The scientists were taken there and detained, and the Black Hawk asked all countries in the world to remit 1 trillion euros. "


    "Crazy, crazy." Li Rui really thinks that these people are crazy. One trillion yuan, even if it is any kind of currency in the world, is an amazing number.


    This is almost the GDP of many countries in the world in recent years.


    In other words, tens of millions of people can earn so much money without eating or drinking for several years.


    "It''s anti human."


    "Well, it''s time to do something big. In any case, all countries have sent elite troops. Originally, our country intended to send Lieutenant General Li Mingdao of the military. Lieutenant General Li Mingdao is a strong man in jiedan, but recently he is in seclusion, ready to break into Yuanhe. "


    "Is there yuanhejing again?" Li Rui was surprised.


    "This is the blessing of China." Chen Changsheng said.


    Li Rui thought a little, and then he understood. In the past, when we crossed the boundary, we seldom heard from people of high boundary, because we didn''t reach that level.


    For example, when a millionaire deals with a millionaire, he will meet several millionaires at most. If he wants to deal with a billionaire, he will not take care of him.


    Only when you are also a billionaire, you will be familiar with this circle of billionaires.


    There are different circles among the strong. In fact, those who are strong always exist, but they can''t touch the previous realm.


    The helicopter is delivered to the airport in person, and the airport transfers flights.


    Li Rui is not afraid of flying now. Even if the plane crashes, people will not die. After jiedan realm, people can fly a long distance in the sky. Unlike distraction realm, people can''t survive at an altitude of tens of thousands of meters.


    Minsk is maozi''s territory. Russian bears have occupied this territory for too long. In winter, the temperature in Minsk is not as cold as people think. It''s OK.


    As the wind blows, two SUVs take the crowd to the direction of the embassy.


    Minsk is not familiar with the place of life. If it is not like this, there is no place for fun. In the embassy, the representatives who came to greet them settled in for the people. At noon the next day, Chen Changsheng led a team to meet with representatives of various countries to discuss how to solve the problem.


    Since the Black Hawk organization wants to blackmail the whole world, it must face the anger of all countries in the world.


    At a time when human destiny is at stake, the Black Hawk can never be forgiven for doing such a thing.


    The conference was held in the Embassy of the United States. All electronic devices were shielded.


    Li Rui met many acquaintances at the meeting.


    Saburo Obuchi, EVA, archangel, Leo


    Oh, my God, they are all losers!


    Li Rui was in a good mood. He said hello to him one by one: "service department, I heard that you are promising. You are good at making friends with Tianren show


    "EVA, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Your legs are still so beautiful. Why, come to my brother''s room tonight?"


    "Oh, archangel, why do you still look so ordinary..."


    These people have been Li Ruixiu face, helpless state. After the meeting, Li Rui and Chen Changsheng sat together and listened to their explanation of the scene.


    This time, three scientists were kidnapped to the Chernobyl nuclear power plant. There are many experts in the Black Hawk. The nuclear power plant is about 200 kilometers away from here. At present, the location of the Black Hawk is roughly determined, but the rescue plan is not easy to come out.


    After all, they are all strong, and no one will accept them.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the detailed information is on your desk. You can have a look at it."


    Li Rui turned to the second page and was stunned.


    The scientists on this page have a familiar name, Zhao Yue.


    Why is Zhao Yue among the three scientists?!


    The blue veins on Li Rui''s forehead came out and glared at Chen Changsheng: "why didn''t you tell me earlier? How was Zhao Yue captured? "


    "At that time, countries around the world gathered top talents... Maybe you don''t know. Zhao Yue was already a top talent in China. She had a solid foundation in medical theory and made great achievements in biology and medicine. We didn''t expect that. We thought we were just going to have a meeting, but we didn''t know that we were robbed later... "


    Chen Changsheng doesn''t dare to see Li Rui at all. Even if he doesn''t have to, he just knows that Li Rui is very angry now.


    "That''s why the square team said that it must be you. After all, we can''t afford it. We all know the relationship between Zhao Yue and you."


    Li Rui has a gloomy face.


    I don''t know why, now the Huaxia group has joined hands with Fang.


    Li Rui has been a little disgusted.

 Chapter 561

    Li Rui had a bad face all over the room. At first, they thought Li Rui was cheerful and could be a good friend.


    After the meeting, Li Ruili ignored them and left.


    What''s the situation?


    Who offended him again?


    Li Rui went back to the embassy, asked for some maps, got a general idea of the location of the nuclear power plant, and then shut up in his room.


    The next day, Chen Changsheng went to find Li Rui and found that Li Rui was missing!


    Chen Changsheng knew something was wrong.


    This kind of event is not good. It is very likely that Li Rui has already had an opinion on the Huaxia group. Chen Changsheng called Fang Yidao, who said only three words: "let him go."


    Chen Changsheng can''t understand what Fang Yidao means.


    It seems that the relationship between two people will not be like before.


    Li Rui sits quietly in the carriage of the speeding train, reading a book in his hand.


    Although I don''t know maozi''s language, the common international language English is passable. In Minsk, I can still use English.


    Buy a ticket and go to pripya. This is the city closest to the nuclear power plant, pripya, which is now in ruins.


    Almost no one will choose to live in this city. After the nuclear explosion, thousands of people died, which is equivalent to the leakage of 400 original bombs


    This is a great disaster in human history.


    Now the city has become a paradise for the insane.


    There are still many machines, helicopters and armored vehicles left in pripya at that time in order to block the nuclear power plant... They are quietly parked in the wasteland and integrated with nature.


    Li Rui came to this small city. He was shocked by the desolation of pripya. It''s like a white bone left behind after a person''s death.


    It just shows up.


    The deformed rabbit ran on the grass. For a long time, the animals who didn''t see strangers either looked around curiously or ran away.


    There are also traces of people on the road.


    People are everywhere.


    In the distance, a huge "Tomb" has become the most macroscopic building around.


    That''s the sarcophagus. In the sarcophagus, there''s the frightening nuclear power plant.


    Terrible nuclear waste, waiting for the death of time.


    The Black Hawk, on the other hand, grows abnormally there.


    This crazy organization can offer such a price but live in such a place. It''s really crazy.


    Li Rui stepped on the head of bone dragon and flew into the sky.


    There''s no sign of the Black Hawk. I don''t know where it is.


    We have to look again.


    The bone dragon soars in the sky, and Li Rui''s barrier blocks his vision. If someone looks at the sky from the ground, he will not find a scene more terrifying than the sarcophagus.


    After all, the nuclear power plant was built by human beings, but the bone dragon flying in the sky has already belonged to the category of myth.


    Li Rui had been flying in the sky for a long time, but he didn''t see anyone. Not only can''t see, but also can''t feel.


    It''s evil.


    "Are they hiding underground?"


    Think about it, it''s the only possibility.


    If there is a nuclear leak on the ground, if there is a base underground, and then there is a channel leading to the outside... When dealing with the nuclear leak in those years, isn''t that what we did?


    When Li Rui figured out the possibility, he let Gu Long fly in the sky for a while. He landed again and carefully searched for every trace.


    After a while, Li Rui heard someone''s footsteps, but the personnel slowly began to concentrate here. Listen to the news, there are still a few people.


    Li Rui left the ground and circled in the sky.


    European and American countries are good at science and technology. If Black Hawk''s base is built underground, the elites of European and American countries will be able to detect it with scientific and technological instruments.


    Li Rui locks the archangel and his party.


    Sure enough, the archangel and others carefully hide their whereabouts, and they are also carrying instruments.


    On the dashboard, there is a red dot in the sky, following them.


    The archangel and others kept silent and continued to walk forward, searching for the Black Hawk''s trace.


    Eventually, they stopped at a sewer entrance.


    "Inform representatives that the entry has been found."


    The news spread out, and soon after, several teams gathered.


    Li Rui landed from the sky and came to them: "what, have you found?"


    "Yes, Lee, this is the entrance to the base. After comparison, we find that there are traces of people''s activities here, detected by the light meter... "


    Li Rui has been too lazy to listen so much, and goes directly into the sewer.


    The sewers in the West are not like those in China. Their sewers are like tunnels, extending in all directions and very complex, but connecting the whole city.


    It''s just that the smell of the sewer is really bad. It smells like a dead rat.


    After thinking about it, Li Rui let out a few thunderclouds, which disappeared quietly in each channel.


    Within a radius of ten li, they can''t escape the perception of Lei Yun.


    This is also the limit that Li Rui can control.


    After a while, Li Rui''s heart moved and made a sudden advance in a direction like lightning.


    The archangels and others on the ground also changed greatly: "inform the black hawk to move immediately!"


    "Plan to enter the second stage and control the Huaxia team!"


    "Close the net now!"


    From the beginning to the end, this black hawk project has only one purpose: to capture Li Rui alive!


    There is no black hole cracking technology at all, and the Black Hawk is not an anti-human organization. All countries in the world just want to catch Li Rui and seek solutions or preventive measures.


    After all, Huaxia knows the most about demons, and Huaxia''s news comes from Li Rui!


    Li Rui is the key person.


    As long as we catch this man, all countries in the world will have the ability to take the lead. This is the ultimate goal of this rescue plan.


    And the elite forces of all countries in the world have come together.


    Except that Huaxia group knew nothing from beginning to end, all the others United.


    Operation Black Hawk, open!


    It''s urgent to arrest Li Rui!


    All the personnel are moving quickly. The archangel and others need to deploy all the personnel before Li Rui finds the base.


    Then, it''s the closing time.


    More than 100 elites from all over the world are fighting against Li Rui alone.


    This game of chess is very big. There can''t be any difference.


    Li Rui galloped in the tunnel, passing through one corner after another. The sewers in pripya are very complicated and cost some of the world. Li Rui finds the base.


    The metal gate blocks the whole base. Li Rui''s pen bumps straight forward. With a bang, the metal gate is knocked out of a depression.


    Li Rui frowned and noticed something abnormal.


    This metal gate looks rusty, but it''s so hard that it''s not ordinary steel at all.


    Ordinary steel, just need a hit will break, and this door, but only a depression.


    Li Rui took a deep breath and stood in front of the metal door with his palm in the middle of the crack.


    The black thunder crackled and burst out in an instant.


    Boom, the metal gate was dissolved into a big hole.


    Li Rui breaks into the base!

 Chapter 562

    Just break in and see a group of people around.


    They were stunned.


    The steel gate was dissolved into a hole, and the man swaggered in.


    "If you don''t want to die, hand in all three scientists!"


    The people in the fortress, looking at Li Rui, burst out laughing.


    "What did he say?"


    "He said he would? Why do you want us to let people go if we don''t get a trillion yuan? "


    "Kill him!"


    Wu Yang''s group of people rushed to Li Rui, one two, three... Thirty!


    Golden hair, blue eyes, ferocious face, extremely ugly... It seems that few are normal people. But when they do it, it''s obvious that the energy body is brewing in the palm of the hand.


    One light, two lights, three lights... The radiant energy is emitted towards Li Rui. If this is an ordinary person, he must be killed to the dregs at the first time.


    But Li Rui is not an ordinary person.


    In the west, the realm is usually divided strictly according to the letter level. For example, the top strong are divided by s, the elite by a, and the worse by B. at present, these people are mainly a.


    Only the boss who is in charge of the whole bunker can be S-class, but even so, to be honest, such a lineup has been very considerable.


    The light focused on Li Rui and made a roaring sound. The smoke filled the air, just like the scene after a bomb exploded.


    "Bang - vulnerable!"


    "It''s only useful to send money when you die!"


    "Dare to challenge us Black Hawks."


    A group of people didn''t check it carefully. Anyway, they felt that there was only one person on the opposite side. How could they resist such a powerful attack.


    The next second, a figure in the smoke darted out of a very fast black light.


    Whoa!


    The smell of burnt blood, the smell of blood, gradually spread in the bunker.


    Li Rui didn''t just kill people.


    In fact, under the guise of murder, his body quickly flew by, left behind the group of people, and then continued to rush in. Inside the bunker is not a bunker, there are other tunnels and rooms.


    Li Rui with the feeling, directly into a tunnel, constantly forward.


    No one can keep up with him. There are several dead bodies lying behind him. When those people react, they jump and scold or sweat on their back, Li Rui''s figure is gone.


    "No! He went to save people


    Someone sounded the alarm, and then there was a thumping sound in the bunker. It was one electronic door after another closing.


    Li Rui, never move forward!


    Nothing can stop him in the real sense, either hard hit, or forced into, or with the power of lightning to melt the door. Within ten minutes, Li Rui had already felt the deepest part of the bunker.


    There are several people in custody.


    Zhao Yue sat at the table eating, at the beginning thought it was the earthquake in the bunker, things bite in the mouth did not have time to chew.


    She just looked at Li Rui foolishly.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Bullshit, of course, to save you." Li Rui sat down in front of her, looked at the bread and water on the table, stretched out his finger and flicked her forehead, "I told you not to walk around, the outside world is very dangerous."


    "It hurts! Zhao Ling was nearly burst into tears by Li Rui''s brain. She kept rubbing, "I just came here for a meeting. I didn''t know. After the meeting, I was forcibly caught here. What about them, by the way? "


    "Who?"


    "Those people, I remember people who knew you."


    "Who knows me?" Li Rui thought about it carefully and asked, "why do you ask this?"


    "This is a trap. I thought about it carefully later. They wanted to lead you here through me, and they planted a suicide bomb in my body, but it''s useless. I''ve already destroyed it. By the way, did you find me according to Lei Yun? "


    Li Rui laughs. It''s easy to talk with smart people. There''s no need to explain. She wants to understand.


    "Do you still eat it now? If you don''t eat it, go. "


    "If you don''t eat it, the bread tastes terrible. You can''t even get the sun here, and you don''t dare to go out. In recent days, I feel depressed. Fortunately, you''ve come so fast. "


    Zhao Yue stood up and planned to leave.


    "And two others?"


    "I don''t know where I''m going. I''m locked up in different places."


    "Do you want to save it?"


    "It''s better to save it. After all, it''s all talents."


    "Give me that hand." Li Rui reaches out his hand to Zhao Yue. Zhao Yue hesitates for a moment and lets Li Rui hold her hand.


    It''s soft as if there were no bones.


    Zhao Yue is very generous. He doesn''t feel anything wrong when he is held by the hand. He doesn''t have a trace of resistance, just like he should have been.


    They walked slowly towards the other side of the bunker. At this time, it was Wu Yang Yang again, and the sound of footsteps sounded.


    This time, a lot of people came.


    The first people to come out are archangel, raouli, Saburo Obuchi, and Shinichi Tien


    These people had already met at the meeting. But they stood opposite silently, just looking at Li Rui and Zhao Yue.


    Li Rui also looks at them.


    "So it is. I see."


    At this moment, Li Rui realized that from beginning to end, this was a bureau. The hostility in those people''s eyes, as well as several familiar figures around them, all illustrate this point.


    "It''s time, and I''m still in the mood for intrigue. So, you... Are really familiar with the theory of human evil."


    Li Rui expressed helplessness and was very tired of this situation.


    It''s time to be united.


    How can we just... Just have to fight inside.


    "Is it fun? In this way, what about Chen Changsheng and them? " Li Rui asked the archangel.


    "They''re under control." Said the archangel.


    Li Rui sighed: "go out and talk about it. I want to take my woman to the sun."


    Zhao Yue gently pinches Li Rui''s palm. What is his woman.


    She never said she would be Li Rui''s woman.


    With so many women, she doesn''t want to be his woman and share love with others. Zhao Yue can''t accept that kind of thing.


    "Come on, I''ll take you out in the sun."


    "Who told you to talk nonsense?"


    "That''s it, all right! Hold your tongue


    The archangel looked at Li Rui and Zhao Yue flirting with each other without expression and shook his head: "I''m sorry, Li, you can''t leave here. From today on, you will live here. We will guarantee your life, but you must be honest. "


    "Be honest what? You people? " Li Rui laughed, raised his hand and pointed to the zenith, "with such a small place, do you want to trap me?"


    "Well, I''ll show you my methods."


    Li Rui''s eyes close, next moment, open.


    "Dragon


    Dong!


    Something huge and terrifying, hitting the ground, coming in.

 Chapter 563

    If you think you are a clever trap, you should also distinguish between objects. If it''s a mouse trap to catch a lion, it''s ridiculous.


    Just like this trap, it seems perfect, but where do they know Li Rui''s ability?


    The archangel doesn''t panic.


    "Li, I advise you to calm down. There are so many people here..."


    "So what?" Li Rui said angrily, "the cultivation of martial arts is not something that the sea of people tactics can work. Even if we pay attention to the sea of people tactics, there is such a me among the 1.4 billion people. Why do you think I am?"


    Boom!


    The top of the sky is covered with mud and sand, and the white bone dragon comes down from the sky. It is coiled into the shape of a drilling machine, and its head is like an awl. Directly into the ground, will drill a deep hole in the ground.


    Li Rui leads Zhao Yue to Gu Long slowly.


    "Don''t you want to fight? Come on


    So arrogant and provocative, in front of hundreds of elites.


    The archangel and others looked at each other.


    But in any case, they must do it.


    "Even if it''s a Chinese dragon, we''ll kill it!"


    "Kill


    With the order of the archangel, those elites killed Li Rui.


    Li sharp eyebrow a pick, command bone dragon forward.


    The fierce bone dragon is the big boss in this bunker. Unfortunately, the elites can''t brush out the experience. On the contrary, from the beginning, this is bone dragon''s favorite terrain.


    Compared with bone dragon, human body is the size of insect and elephant.


    If it is in other places, it may be easier for people to hide.


    But in the bunker, they can''t hide.


    We have to fight.


    The bone dragon is dead and the human is alive. Bone dragon is not afraid of death, even has no pain. The only meaning of its existence is killing.


    Li Laozu refined it as a weapon, and Li Rui used it to protect the people he cared about.


    It is fulfilling its mission.


    Woo!


    Bone dragon roars and makes a sharp sound like a bagpipe. The sharp joints sweep around at will and stab people to death.


    The spines on the bone dragon fly out, nail people to death, and then grow new spines.


    The archangel''s face was grim. He stood still and raised his hand to wave: "the holy gun of light!"


    With her arms crossed as the center, a bright shot to bone dragon.


    The bone dragon raised his head, and the blue light in his mouth sprayed on the archangel. The blue light blocked the holy gun of light, and even pushed backward. The archangel quickly dodged, and the blue light hit behind the archangel, freezing more than a dozen people behind her into ice sculptures.


    Here is the original attribute of bone dragon. It was originally Bai Xianlong, but Bai Xianlong was made into a puppet. Although the soul is not there, the instinctive attribute of the body is still there.


    In such an atmosphere of extermination, the bunker was dead and wounded.


    "I can''t help myself."


    With a sneer, Li Rui stood at the back of Gu Long and stood up with pride: "I can''t even touch a corner of my clothes, but I''m supposed to be trapped here. Where do you get your confidence?"


    After playing for a while, Li Rui, consciously uninteresting, summoned Gu Long to come, took Zhao Yue to the throne of Gu Long, and waved: "goodbye, I won''t play with you, I''m going to save the world."


    The Dragon raised his head and flew straight up.


    But as soon as Li Rui got out of the ground, he realized that it was wrong.


    In the sky, there is a middle-aged uncle with a beard, riding a white horse. The horse is handsome and has a sharp horn on his head. Seeing the horse, Li Rui has an ominous premonition.


    The uncle held a long hair, which was the spear of a medieval knight. It was big, long and pointed.


    Seeing Li Rui, he pointed the spear at Li Rui and spewed out an English byte: "broken."


    Whoo!


    The point of the spear came to Li Rui in an instant. Almost as soon as he reacted, the bone dragon was pierced, and the point of the spear went straight into Li Rui''s body.


    Li Rui''s liulijue and Qingdi''s changshengshu are running like crazy, bang.


    Zhao Yue stares at the seat beside him, where Li Rui has disappeared.


    Li Rui''s scream came from the higher air.


    He was jacked out.


    At the critical moment, liulijue coagulates a small piece of gold from the part of the body stabbed by the spear point to block the blow.


    But the spearhead itself contains a strong force, Li Rui''s body is still inevitable to be poked out.


    The scream was subconscious, not that the body was hurt. In fact, there are few injuries that can really hurt Li Rui, not to mention that Li Laozu later sent two pieces of talisman of jade pendant.


    The knight was surprised to see that the spear didn''t stab Li Rui to death, but he responded quickly and patted the horse. At the foot of the white horse, four clouds came out and flew directly to Li Rui.


    "Ah... It hurts!"


    Although there''s nothing like stabbing to death, stabbing in the stomach is really painful. Li Rui screamed, his thunder prison sword suddenly lengthened, and he cut directly at the knight.


    Li Rui turns the black thunder into a long whip. With a slight shake, the long whip bites the knight like a snake.


    The knight jumped to avoid this move, but the white horse under him was not so lucky. He was whipped by Li Rui and flew out to the ground.


    Li Rui was furious. Heilei was one, two, three and a thousand. The strips were as thin as hair. Taking him as the center, Heilei suddenly stabbed in all directions.


    In addition to the direction of Zhao Yue, black silk was deliberately contracted.


    All other positions were punctured in a flash.


    The knight could not avoid it. Suddenly, his body was full of light. The black silk that should have pierced his body was burned up by the holy fire of light.


    Black silk suddenly disappeared. The next moment, Li Rui appeared on the throne on the top of Gu Long''s head, picked up a sword on the throne, pulled it out of the scabbard and chopped it to the knight.


    The sword is sharp and powerful.


    A sword flies out.


    There was a flash of light in the sky.


    Poof!


    The knight''s chest was stabbed and pierced by a sword.


    Only one hilt was left.


    The archangel and others who just flew out of the cave just came out to see this scene.


    All of a sudden, they were cold from head to foot.


    "Heal the paladin! What are you doing? " The archangel calls on EVA reoli and others.


    "The art of light!"


    "Blessing!"


    "Therapy!"


    All kinds of light poured into the paladin''s body, and the paladin vomited a mouthful of blood.


    He felt the sharpness of the sword and the danger of his life.


    "You are very strong!"


    He stared at Li Rui: "I''ve never met an opponent like you. I beg to fight with you again."


    "Don''t fight any more, you don''t deserve it!"


    Li Rui''s palm, a heart has been formed.


    Once the dark heart was displayed, Li Rui squeezed it.


    "Go to hell with you!"


    The paladin spat a mouthful of blood on the person who treated him. In an instant, his life disappeared quickly.


    Since it''s a fight, there''s no immortal.


    Calculation, not so good calculation!

 Chapter 564

    Some techniques can''t be used in foreign countries, such as summoning ghost generals. Of course, there are not so many ghost generals in the hell now.


    But the curse can still be used, as long as it is a person, there must be a place to use the curse.


    "Chasing souls and taking lives can be used in short distance, and it''s easy to use. If you practice the flying sword well, it will be more powerful. Unfortunately, I have just started. If I can form the sword gang and fly it into the body, I can directly burst the sword gang and cut it into countless pieces. "


    "But even now, it''s more than enough to deal with him."


    Li Rui is covetous.


    The archangel and others are in a great hurry. They want to cure the paladin very much.


    Where will Li Rui go?


    Let her bring the paladin back to life in front of her face, then this man will be killed in vain?


    "Die for me!"


    Li Rui grabbed the sword formula, and the flying sword flew out of the paladin''s chest to kill the archangel.


    Take advantage of his illness and kill him. No one is going to save the paladin, the paladin is dead!


    Li Rui''s abacus is crackling. Who is not an individual?


    Killing people is killing the heart.


    The archangel is busy blocking Li Rui''s flying sword. Leo rushes forward and picks up the paladin.


    The bone dragon launched a sting attack, and the thick and sharp spines flew by.


    It''s called dimension reduction attack. The gap of strength is too big. Li Rui has many ways to kill them.


    There are several other members of the Templar order. With their desperate help, the paladins are taken away. It took so much effort. I don''t know where they got the courage to fight and kill.


    The courage is commendable, but the strength can''t keep up.


    It''s a little short.


    There''s an emergency call for support.


    The paladin was carried to one side, and a healer took a little bottle the size of a thumb from the paladin''s arms, which was flowing with golden liquid.


    The medic was about to feed the liquid to the paladin. Li Rui was so quick that he killed the paladin directly. He raised his hand to grab it, and the other hand blasted out.


    Bang, the paladin is burned to a lump of coke.


    This time, even if God comes, I''m afraid it''s too weak.


    "What is it?" Li Rui asked the doctor.


    The heart of the healer is broken.


    People have been done like this. What''s the matter?


    Li Rui can feel the rich aura in the golden liquid.


    "This is the holy liquid given by the Pope for healing." When the archangel saw that the paladin was dead, he calmed down.


    The mission failed, and the companion died. It can be said that this time, the plan completely fell apart.


    But the archangel still couldn''t hide his anger: "if you kill the paladin, the Pope won''t let you go."


    "Then tell him to come and hit me." Li Rui cried with his waist crossed.


    Zhao Yue poof sneered: "can force you to the cow bad."


    "At this time, they still want to count me. You say it''s irritating, not irritating, not uniting, but also sabotaging. Oh, if you catch me, there will be a solution? I know a little bit of news, but it doesn''t mean I can kill the devil. "


    "Since the Pope is so powerful and the temple is so powerful, then go up on your own. Isn''t the temple dedicated to eliminating evil? Why don''t you ask God to come out and fight? "


    Li Rui sneers at the actions of the archangel and others.


    "Let Chen Changsheng go, otherwise, don''t blame me for killing them in the temple!"


    Li Rui drives Gu Long to fly away.


    The archangel and others were speechless, and Li Rui could only leave.


    The plan is here to declare bankruptcy.


    However, after Li Rui returned to the embassy, Chen Changsheng and others were not released. Instead, Li Rui received news that they had been taken away.


    Li Rui is angry.


    "I dare not kill the Holy See!"


    The roar rang through the chamber of the embassy, and the archangel and others explained: "Li, they were escorted to the Holy See. This is what the higher authorities mean. If you kill the paladins, you must take the initiative to ask the Vatican, otherwise, they must pay for your recklessness. "


    "Go to hell with you


    Li Rui summons the bone dragon. The huge bone dragon destroys the conference hall wantonly. In this way, a majestic storm happens without any preparation.


    Bone dragon roars like Li Rui.


    Woo!


    Bone dragon''s voice resounded from all directions, far away from the conference hall.


    WOW!


    The conference hall was swept into a mess. The situation at the scene got out of control, and Li Rui''s face sank like water, directing the bone dragon''s wanton destruction.


    It''s really hard to be someone with a special temper!


    If the tiger doesn''t get angry, he will treat others as kittens?!


    Li Rui takes a few steps to kill the archangel. In fact, the archangel''s ability is very limited. It''s the bright holy gun. Li Rui has already figured out her routine.


    A few steps up, a grasp of the angel''s neck, will she fell to the ground.


    "Where is the Holy See? When I am afraid of you, I will go to see how sacred you are today


    The archangel is almost out of breath, so it''s simply out of breath!


    Anyway, people who practice can do it without breathing for a day or two!


    It''s just a little humiliating.


    The archangel stares at Li Rui coldly, but does not speak. Of course, it''s not that she doesn''t want to say it, it''s just that she was pinched by Li Rui.


    When Li Rui threw her away, the archangel fell to the wall and made a deep hole.


    Bone dragons continue to destroy.


    Half an hour later, the conference hall had completely disappeared. The people lying on the ground are all miserable, with broken tendons.


    Zhao Yue stood beside Li Rui. She just saw the sound of clattering everywhere. The wall here fell down. The man was hit by the bone dragon and the zenith came down. But when she was about to hit her, Li Rui waved away.


    It can be said that it is quite chaotic and shocking.


    "You are better than the demolition team alone."


    "I''m flattered. I''m so good."


    "Shameless."


    "Just you."


    Zhao Yue has nothing to say. She finds that she misunderstood Li Rui and thought he was an honest man. She didn''t expect that he was so violent and had a thick face.


    This man''s routine is too deep.


    "Come on, I''ll take you to the scenic spot."


    "Where are you going?"


    "The Holy See."


    Li Rui took Zhao Yue by the hand and came to the archangel. He pulled her up from the ground and said, "where is the Holy See?"


    "Forget it, I don''t know what you said. Lead the way!"


    Li Rui forcibly throws the archangel on the top of the bone dragon''s head. A bone cage is separated from the top of the bone dragon''s head and locks the archangel in the cage.


    Looking from a distance, it''s like a dragon grabbing the princess away.


    Li Rui and Zhao Yue ascended the throne.


    The dragon of bone soared away.


    "Holy See, what a face. When I am a descendant of the dragon, I dare not go to your holy see to make trouble? "

 Chapter 565

    The Vatican is quite far away from Minsk. Chen Changsheng and his party were not escorted to the Vatican, but imprisoned in the inquisition.


    The nearest one is only 50 kilometers away from Minsk.


    The archangel didn''t want to say this.


    But the white bone thorn in the bone cage will stretch one centimeter every minute. If you don''t, you have to watch yourself die.


    Although the archangel is nominally called with the word "angel", in fact, she is just an ordinary person, not an angel in the real sense.


    "I advise you not to play with fire. The Vatican will not tolerate you. Although you are very powerful, even if you are the Knights Templar, you are the largest force in the world... "


    "What qualifications does the Templar order have to be called the first force in the world? With your mouth? Who recognized it? Did you ask us about the black League? "


    Nowadays, there are many talented people in the black alliance, and the alliance of heaven is built on the basis of the black alliance. If there is a real confrontation between the East and the west, the alliance of heaven may not be inferior to the Knights Templar.


    Moreover, so far, the appearance of the Knights Templar, on the whole, the strength is very general.


    "That''s because you haven''t met a real expert. Even if it''s me, you may not be able to overcome it. If the miracle comes, I''m afraid you are not my opponent


    The archangel''s words are funny to hear from Li Rui.


    Why are you so confident? This ordinary woman.


    She''s nothing special.


    "Don''t you know how to use the holy gun of light? You are not as good as your Paladin


    "He can''t come." The archangel said seriously.


    "What is coming?"


    "It''s a state, and when I come, you''ll know how terrible it is."


    "Since you are so powerful, why don''t you come here now and still be locked in a cage by me?"


    "When it comes, the body will be taken over, and I''ll be dead." The archangel lowered his head and a touch of sadness flashed in his eyes. "I don''t want to die yet."


    No one wants to die.


    Li Rui believed what she said.


    In fact, Li Rui did not know nothing about the coming of the West. Even in TV and movies, that kind of way has been mentioned. What is coming, even if heaven''s angels come to earth, they need a body.


    When the completion comes, then the strength of this person will advance by leaps and bounds.


    At that time, it will be really fierce. But the problem is, who doesn''t know this kind of thing that is well known to the general public. Will the descended not know? No, they know.


    Like the archangel in front of us.


    If the price of glory is to lose yourself, then no one wants to. Unless... Is constrained by something, for example, disobeying orders, you will die.


    "It is said that the Vatican has fed you a kind of medicine since childhood. If you don''t take it every six months, you will die. Is that right?"


    Li Rui also heard Fang say this. When the archangel came to China, Li Rui felt confused. There was no reason to be so weak.


    Later I learned that it was still necessary for them to come to play their power.


    "Yes, that''s true, but it will probably take me that day. The Holy See has a real Archangel. I am just a false name."


    "How do you communicate?"


    "Bathe in the holy light, call the gods, use the power of magic."


    Li Rui was really a little interested in how to achieve this, so he further asked: "the specific process?"


    The archangel has no choice but to tell Li Rui the way to come.


    In fact, this is the same as the gate of inheriting the earth. The gate of inheriting the earth comes from the hell. The difference is that the skill of the hell is more exquisite and does not need a carrier. The disadvantage is that the strength of the summoned ghost generals is limited. If the strength of the summoned ghost generals is stronger, they cannot be summoned.


    However, it can summon the senior strong to a greater extent. The disadvantage is that someone must sacrifice.


    "In the world, we can live up to both the Tathagata and the Qing."


    Although it can''t be used, it''s important to learn from these experiences and improve the technique in the future.


    After all, any technique needs foundation, and many things, by analogy.


    Ten minutes later, Gu Long came to the referee.


    Li Rui left Zhao Yue on the throne of bone dragon and went down with the archangel. Walking directly to the inquisition, the guard at the door didn''t seem surprised to see the archangel.


    "Mr. Doug, the angel of wings, has been waiting for a long time."


    "Is Doug here, too?" The archangel looked slightly surprised.


    "Yes." The guard replied.


    The archangel led Li Rui forward and said in a low voice, "Doug is a real angel. This time he must have come for you. Are you sure you want to go in again? "


    "Why not?"


    "Every double winged angel, at least, is s-strong. Doug once killed the blood sucking royal family alone. You have no chance to win against him."


    The archangel''s face was cold, and she seemed to be afraid of Doug. This makes Li Rui not quite understand: "aren''t you a group? Why do you tell me that? "


    "He has been corrupt, greedy for power in the world, enjoying the crowd."


    "Can angels corrupt?"


    "Angels also have emotions, and of course they will corrupt, emotions, the origin of all evil."


    "Then I''ll get to know Doug even more."


    It may not be certain that such a giant as the Holy See will face up in the future. Doug may be very powerful. Although he has killed the blood sucking royalty, Li Rui is not afraid of him at all.


    On the contrary, there is some expectation in my heart.


    The archangel walked in front of him and couldn''t understand Li Rui.


    This is a very powerful Oriental visitor, but he seems to know nothing about awe. Doug''s ability is too clear for the archangel. It''s just the rolling level.


    "Lee can''t be Doug''s opponent. The Vatican''s arrangement is still very clever."


    When you come to the sitting room of the magistracy and say it''s the magistracy, it''s actually equivalent to a crematorium. There was a gloomy smell all around, and there was a strange smell of burning in the air.


    Western style architecture, white tone.


    Doug just sat in the living room and saw the archangel and Li Rui come in. Doug first said hello to the archangel: "McGregor, I''m so glad to see you back safe and sound."


    I didn''t expect the archangel to have such a unique name.


    The chicken didn''t respond.


    Doug looked at Li Rui again: "Hello, Xiao Li."


    Poor Mandarin.


    It seems that this foreigner is not as good as McGregor.


    Li Rui asked, "where are they, Chen Changsheng? I''m here to take them


    "No, no, no, you can''t take them away. You''ll stay. You are in trouble, and you must stay to clear your guilt. This is the Lord''s request to you, and you can''t refuse it. Of course, here, you can''t refuse it. "


    Doug smiles. He looks flat.


    Li Rui felt irritable for no reason.


    "Your name is Doug? Doug from dog? Do you want to die? "

 Chapter 566

    This is a bit insulting. No matter what the name Doug is, calling a holy winged angel a dog, let alone an angel, even people can''t stand it.


    Doug''s face was cold. "According to the rules of the magistracy, you are blasphemous. Now you are in custody."


    "Come on then." Li Rui sneers.


    No matter how grandiose it is, we still have to do it in the end.


    Li Rui has long wanted to learn the power of the so-called two winged angel who can tear the blood sucking prince.


    One side of the chicken sighed: "Lee, you''d better let go. You can''t be Doug''s opponent. The energy of bipedal angels is beyond your imagination. "


    "Don''t brag about it. I''m afraid I won''t come. I dare to kill you just because you don''t have a lot of skills!" Li Rui''s evil spirit smiles, and his thunder prison knife appears. He decides to kill Doug first.


    Doug laughs. Two light groups appear on his right fist. He wants to take Li Rui''s thunder prison sword with his bare hands.


    "Hands of Ares!"


    One side of the chicken was shocked. She could see the golden light on Doug''s fist, condensed into the shape of a glove.


    That''s the symbol of Ares'' hand.


    Stab!


    The power of lightning contacts with each other. The golden lightning and the black lightning want to collide, but they are in a state of annihilation.


    The confidence on Doug''s face disappeared. His face changed dramatically, and he hastened to increase his strength.


    "Insidious!"


    Originally, I thought it was just an ordinary blow, but I didn''t expect Li Rui''s thunder prison sword was so fierce, it was just a full blow.


    Doug was passive and could only burst out at one time.


    A black round hole the size of a basketball burst out in front of Doug''s body, and a faint sonic wave expanded.


    Boom!


    It''s more violent than a typhoon. It''s like a shock wave formed by a bomb.


    The referee was in the middle of the blow, and the dust blew up and collapsed in an instant.


    Doug''s face was very gloomy. At this time, he realized that he really underestimated Li Rui''s strength. This young man is not only brave, but also resourceful.


    "No wonder our Lord has been unable to occupy the middle land for a long time. It turns out that there are strong men like you guarding your country. However, you have successfully attracted my attention, young man, accept the Lord''s sanction! Great light


    In a flash, a hundred meters around, a white light.


    High temperature burns everything!


    The chicken lay on the ground, her whole body also emitting white light. This is the power of light. People around can resist this power of light, because they also practice the power of light.


    But Li Rui can''t.


    Li Rui is a visitor from China. He has no power of light.


    Such a light will only kill him!


    Everything will come to an end.


    "Stop it! Don''t kill him, Doug Suddenly, the chicken realized something.


    The purpose of luring Li Rui here this time is not to kill him!


    Everything is for the sake of one quick step and mastering the information in Li Rui''s hands. Why the devil appeared, where he will appear, and what weakness the devil has... These are the purpose of finding Li Rui this time!


    If Doug kills Li Rui, what''s the point of all this? Is it just a simple way to make enemies???


    Stupid Doug!


    Although the McGregor was unwilling, he had nothing to do. Doug''s strength is too strong. His power is too amazing.


    In a small range, this is almost an invincible skill without dead angle.


    The light shines, the evil fades.


    Doug suddenly saw a black light.


    The black light in the white light, is so obviously dazzling, like clear water, dripping into a drop of ink.


    The ink zoomed in and came in front of me.


    Doug''s all over the place!


    Poof!


    The black light passed through Doug''s body, shattering the light.


    "The Pearl of rice is also shining. I think it''s a good choice for you to be a solar generator. "


    In the field of vision, Li Rui pulls back the black thunder gun in his hand.


    Doug has a blood hole in his chest, which is clearly visible.


    There was a smell of Orleans roast chicken legs on the wound, and the meat was delicious.


    Doug''s eyes were bigger than an egg and his face was unbelievable.


    He couldn''t understand why Li Rui could still fight back under such circumstances.


    "You... Can''t..."


    "What''s impossible? You think I''m a blood sucking prince, afraid of your holy light? I''m kidding. I''m a Terran, too


    The great light skill can burn everything, but Li Rui has the protection of the eternal life skill of the Qing emperor on the one hand, and the protection of Liuli Jue on the other. In terms of defense, he is more powerful than fighting.


    Bai Xianlong is so strong that he can''t break Li Rui''s defense.


    What''s more, it''s just a double winged angel?


    "Go back to your heaven, the world is not for you. In the battlefield of the strong, you are just a loser, not worth mentioning. You don''t deserve the glory. "


    With Li Rui''s light words, Doug''s body turns into a bottle of stone, and then collapses.


    One side of the chicken face unbelievable, how also did not expect, Li Rui actually killed the winged angel Doug so easily.


    "Li, how did you do it?"


    "How? When he made a big move, he was the weakest. You Western magic power, there is a problem, that is not fast enough, not hard enough. Don''t say it''s me, even if it''s my friend who comes, it''s a move. "


    This is not Li Rui''s boasting, but Zhao Kuafu''s being here can also find this flaw, and he will lose Doug.


    Great light looks gorgeous, but it''s flashy. Standing there glowing, isn''t it a living target?


    Perhaps evil forces will be restrained so that there is no way to resist, only to escape. But Li Rui is not one of the evil forces.


    Light can restrain evil forces, but it can''t restrain Li Rui, because Li Rui himself is not evil.


    Not afraid of the power of light.


    Of course, the great light skill itself is not weak. On the contrary, the great light skill is very strong. Li Rui has many burns all over his body, but it is only a matter of a moment for those burns to recover with the eternal life skill of the Qing emperor.


    Li Rui raises his hand. A referee''s eye flies to Li Rui. Li Rui takes off his clothes and puts them on like lightning.


    The clothes of the referee''s office are very good. They feel like decent people.


    Li Rui turns to the chicken: "where are people locked up?"


    McGregor gingerly pointed out a direction, with Li Rui to save people.


    Although the Vatican is invincible in the west, the magistracy is full of prestige. In the past, Mai Ji was also a respected figure, but in front of Li Rui, she has no glory.


    In front of Li Rui, Doug, the double winged angel, couldn''t stop a few moves.


    This kind of existence, far from the magistracy can contend with, unless, the Holy See cardinal personally.


    At this time, the Holy See also received the news at the first time. Doug''s death aroused the wrath of the Holy See.


    "The evil power of Middle Earth dare to kill my judge angel. We should do our best to kill him!"


    The cardinal in charge of the magistracy, Augustus, has a reputation for the European left hand.


    He came to the headquarters of the Holy See and asked the Pope for instructions.

 Chapter 567

    Li Rui finds Chen Changsheng and his party, who are imprisoned in the dungeon of the magistracy.


    At the first moment of meeting Li Rui, Chen Changsheng didn''t know what to say.


    "The first time I was put in a dungeon when I was so old, do you think I was angry?"


    "Don''t do that. I''ll get used to it a few times in the future." Li Rui comforted him.


    "It seems that you are our Savior again." Chen Changsheng saw the bone dragon flying in the sky. There, he knew that Zhao Yue was also there. "What are you going to do next? I''m afraid it won''t be so easy for us to return home. "


    "Who says I''m going back to China right away?" Li Rui squinted and said, "I''ve worked so hard to get to such a far place, just to let them calculate, and then I''ll run back quickly? It doesn''t exist. "


    "You don''t really want to make a scene here, do you?" Chen Changsheng is nervous.


    "Or what do you think? Now can we go back home at will? What do you want to go back to and take your life back? "


    After Li Rui asked a few questions, Chen Changsheng said, "don''t you have transportation..."


    He was referring to the bone dragon.


    Li Rui looked at the fool''s expression: "do you expect me to fly back with bone dragon? You want me to die


    Although bone dragon can fly, but no one will use bone dragon for intercontinental flight, what if half of the flight falls into the sea? Besides, how long does it take to fly with bone dragon? It''s not good.


    "Well, let''s not go back. We''ll set up a small team here to open up a second base. We''ll fight one by one, and now we''ll reap the spoils. "


    "Booty? You are going to tear down all the booty here. "


    "This is not the only building in the magistracy! McGregor, lead the way. You are the leader today. I know there must be something good in the referee. At worst, there is a double winged angel. At least there must be something good


    McGregor looked helpless: "Li, the two winged angels are just the lowest in the angel sequence. You know, there are twelve winged Blazing Angels. If you meet them..."


    "You see you''re here again." Li Rui waved his hand, "I heard you blow so hard before. I thought he could go to heaven. What happened? It''s not a set of seconds


    McGregor speechless, secretly abdominal Fei way: "to blame you too strong, how can blame my head."


    In fact, the strength of the two winged angels is not bad, and the existence of blood sucking kings in Europe is even more frightening. Doug''s name is not unknown in the magistracy, but it''s a coincidence that Li Rui never cuts nobody.


    When did Li Rui not specialize in nobody?


    Once again, it was not a victory.


    An invincible fighting heart has long been stored.


    This world is just a hunting ground for the strong.


    Li Rui comes to Doug''s clothes, squats down and looks for Doug.


    Doug turned into a stone statue and ashes, but his clothes were not.


    There is something in his pocket, including his clothes.


    "Are you rich?" Chen Changsheng asked with a smile.


    Li Rui digs through Doug''s clothes and finds a small piece of golden liquid. This bottle of golden liquid is purer than the one of paladin. There is a holy breath in the golden.


    The chicken exclaimed, "it''s holy liquid!"


    "What is the holy liquid?" Chen Changsheng asked, "is it Santa''s liquid?"


    "... it''s a liquid purified by the Pope himself. The Pope is also a master healer. He blesses in the holy liquid, which is a treasure. This bottle of holy liquid is a trophy given to Doug after he killed the blood sucking king. Unfortunately, he didn''t have time to use it.... "


    McGregor thought that if Doug drank this bottle of holy liquid in advance before the fight with Li Rui, he might not die.


    It''s a pity that Doug is so arrogant!


    After killing the blood sucking kings, Li Rui is not taken seriously. To death, still did not burst out his most powerful force.


    It is not so much said that GE died in Li Rui''s hands as that he died of belittling the enemy.


    "May I have this reward?" McGregor asked Li Rui expectantly.


    "What good is it for me to reward you?" Li Rui asked.


    McGregor thought a little: "I know that the referee has a treasure, you will like it."


    "I can only give you the paladin''s bottle, but I can''t give you this one." Even if Li Rui was not a temple person, he clearly felt that this bottle of holy liquid contained amazing aura.


    As long as it''s a good thing, there''s no distinction between East and West. Just like fried chicken, Westerners can''t eat it, but Orientals can''t?


    There is no such reason!


    Li Rui unscrewed the bottle, and the fragrance of holy liquid floated away, intoxicating.


    The holy liquid is poured into Li Rui''s palm and silently runs the black whale''s water swallowing skill to absorb all the holy liquid aura ingredients. A golden halo gradually appeared in Li Rui''s eyes, but it was not obvious enough.


    The majestic aura circulates in the body and is quickly assimilated and absorbed.


    Li Rui smile: "not bad, it''s really a good thing."


    It''s better than a winged angel. Killing blood sucking Kings is just a small reward. Isn''t it good? McGregor looked at the holy liquid used by Li Rui, and his heart was empty.


    However, the little bottle left by the paladin is also very good and worth fighting for.


    "I agree with you. As long as you give me his bottle, I''ll give you the bloodthirsty sword."


    "Bloodthirsty sword?"


    "Yes! Our tribunal has collected the treasures of the blood sucking people. Bloodthirsty sword is the best, but it''s useless to us. Bloodthirsty sword can''t exert any power in our hands, but it''s affected, but you''re different... "


    McGregor looked at Li Rui firmly. If it was him, he might be able to control the evil sword.


    Even if not, once Li Rui is controlled by the bloodthirsty sword, the whole person will be abandoned, and he will be sucked into a corpse by the bloodthirsty sword.


    Li Rui takes out the paladin''s bottle of liquid medicine and hands it to the chicken.


    Take the chicken and drink it.


    The medicine is distributed in the body of the chicken, and the whole people of the chicken emit a sense of light and sacred inviolability. At this moment, the McGregor felt that his strength soared and there was nothing he could do.


    Maybe, we can fight head on with Li Rui!


    Because of the temptation of this feeling, McGregor''s self-confidence is unprecedented. Paladin''s medicine is extraordinary. After drinking it, the chicken almost feels like it has entered the realm of S -.


    It''s a real battle!


    At this time, a slap on the head of the chicken, hit her down.


    "What do you think? Your eyes are rolling around. You''re amazing, aren''t you? Didn''t you just drink a bottle of medicine, so powerful? " Li Rui asked curiously.


    McGregor immediately lowered his head, counseled: "no, I was just thinking, you are really nice."


    He''s drinking more advanced holy liquid!


    There''s no chance of winning, asshole!

 Chapter 568

    With constipation on his face, Chen Changsheng looks at him with a funny look. In fact, Li Rui and Chen Changsheng can''t understand what McGregor thinks. Only that kind of careful thinking, if she dare to do it, it is death.


    "Li Rui will never fight a battle of uncertainty. Since he has given you the potion, he knows that you will do the same."


    Chen Changsheng''s words of mending the sword make the chicken''s heart completely withered.


    Her newly inflated self-confidence was smashed to pieces. There was no residue left. She said weakly, "let''s go. I''ll take you to find the treasure."


    Although one building was destroyed, there are two other buildings behind. McGregor takes Li Rui to the basement of a building to unlock fingerprints and verify blood.


    It''s not easy to find this place without the chicken.


    "There are powerful bombs buried underground. If you enter illegally, it will be smashed here." McGregor said, "you''re lucky. I happen to have this right."


    "Ha ha, just be happy." Chen Changsheng said with a smile.


    If McGregor doesn''t lead the way, he will be killed by Li Rui. Even the paladin angels will be killed. Will she be left as a foil? Li Rui certainly doesn''t like those who have no breasts and no buttocks.


    If you want strength, if you don''t want beauty, EVA has legs. What does she have as a fake angel?


    Enter the chamber of secrets, the light is bright. Several people came to the underground hall and looked at the neatly placed objects. The chicken said: "these are the treasures of our magistracy. Naturally, they are also spoils of war. This axe is made by the dwarves. The dwarves like to drink and kill people. They have a bad temper. After we killed them, we left their clan leader''s axe behind... "


    "And this bow is the treasure of the elves. It can launch ice..."


    With a big wave of his hand, Li Rui said, "pack up all the way!"


    The chicken is speechless.


    "In addition, give me a list of the use and attributes of each weapon. What about the sword you''re talking about? Where is it? "


    "In the closet."


    McGregor took Li Rui all the way to the secret collection room, which also went through very strict verification procedures. The secret room opened, and a sword was quietly displayed in the middle of the glass bottle.


    "Bloodthirsty sword is possessed of magic. It is made of meteorite and has no material on earth at present. But this sword has been controlled by blood sucking people all the year round. It''s very difficult to control... "


    A light of conspiracy flashed in the eyes of the chicken.


    It''s not only hard to control, but no one can control it.


    Li Rui glanced at the chicken, gave a light smile, came forward and waved it gently, and the glass bottle broke. The plot in McGregor''s eyes turned into shock. Even the glass bottle that sealed the sword was not made of ordinary material.


    She hasn''t pressed the button to control the glass bottle, but Li Rui broke it by force.


    Is this man a devil?!


    Li Rui reaches out his hand and grabs the hilt.


    The chicken''s eyes didn''t blink.


    "Wait a minute!" Chen Changsheng suddenly felt that something was wrong and called a halt.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Rui asked back.


    "Let''s go a little further. If you are possessed, I don''t want to suffer." Chen Changsheng said with a smile.


    Li Rui raises his hand, grabs the hilt and pulls out the bloodthirsty sword.


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of. If you want to die, everyone will die together."


    After that, Li Rui''s eyes turned red. The bloodthirsty sword also suddenly burst out a vast blood fog, wrapping Li Rui round and round. There was a roar in the blood fog, as if a monster was reviving.


    The bloodthirsty sword was long held by a strong member of the blood sucking royal family. In the middle ages, perhaps this sword had already been injected into the soul. After all, it''s the world-famous sword of evil underground. It''s always with evil.


    "Ah Li Rui suddenly yells, so scared that McGregor and Chen Changsheng almost turn around and want to run towards the door. It''s too scary.


    But Li Rui laughed.


    He bent over with a smile, and tears came out.


    The blood red in his eyes suddenly dissipated, and the roar in the blood fog quickly turned into a wail. He was quickly wrapped by a layer of thunder cloud and constantly shocked.


    Electric shock therapy, specialized in all kinds of evil.


    Finally, the blood fog was completely destroyed by thunder cloud.


    Seeing this scene, McGregor couldn''t talk to himself for a long time.


    This man is really a devil!


    Bloodthirsty swords can''t help him.


    "It can be taken back. The old devil or the old ancestor should like it."


    Bloodthirsty sword is too demonic. Only when it is held in the hands of more demonic people can it exert its greatest power.


    Li Rui doesn''t like the bloodthirsty sword very much, mainly because it''s too big and heavy. It''s not suitable for his idea of Sword Fairy. It''s not elegant enough.


    What''s more, although Li Rui has purified some of the demons, there are still many left.


    "For a long time, Lao Zu and Lao Mo have helped me so much that I haven''t given them anything in return. They will like to take this sword back this time."


    Li Ruixi Zizi thought, holding a bloodthirsty sword, greeting McGregor and Chen Changsheng: "pack all the other things, I can''t help it."


    Like that ice arrow, it''s just right for them to use.


    Now I don''t have to worry about going back without a gift. At least I have one. Isn''t it nice?


    Li Rui can almost imagine the surprise on their faces at that time. They will be very happy.


    Li Rui came to the chicken with a gloomy face: "I can''t use all the things here. Isn''t there any treasure worth taking? Or do you all come from the countryside and have nothing good? "


    Shentemo, countryman!


    "Is bloodthirsty sword not good enough? That''s the blood sucking king family... "


    "Blood sucking kings? The one Doug beat? Do you think it''s good enough? "


    Three questions in a row.


    The chicken is confused.


    I''m autistic.


    It''s true that Li Rui doesn''t even pay attention to Doug. The so-called blood sucking royalty is even worse.


    "If you think about it, what else should I look at?"


    "Crystal Skull."


    "Where is it?"


    "In the hands of the blood sucking kings." There was a flash in the eyes of the chicken.


    Since Li Rui despises blood sucking royalty, let him go to the trouble of blood sucking royalty. The royal family Doug killed was just a child of the blood sucking royal family, which could be called a mediocre existence.


    It''s not enough to see a blood sucking king who has lived for 200 years. If it''s the kind of royal family that has lived for four or five hundred years, I''m afraid Li Rui will die in an instant.


    "Crystal skull has the most powerful energy, which can increase the damage of magic. If you have a crystal skull, you will be able to greatly enhance your ability to cast spells. "


    McGregor knows that Li Rui can do things. After all, he can also spell.


    Li Rui slightly pondered and nodded: "it''s a little interesting. Where are the blood sucking kings?"


    "I know there is a stronghold. If we make a plan, maybe we can get in."


    It is not unreasonable that the blood sucking royal family has not perished all these years.


    It would be a good thing for the Holy See to be able to stir up Li Rui and his existence.


    If two tigers fight against each other, there must be one injury.

 Chapter 569

    "It seems that the journey is more and more interesting. What are you waiting for? Let''s start the plan at once. "


    Li Rui has seen a lot of vampire movies before. In the movies, the blood sucking kings are extremely powerful. Of course, if they meet angels or anything, they will all become dregs.


    After all, vampires are biological species, and angels are God''s domain. The comparison of strength is not at the same level at all.


    "I don''t think I''m a God, but is it a piece of cake to fight a vampire?"


    Li Rui feels very interesting.


    McGregor quickly takes Li Rui, Chen Changsheng and others out to find out the pen, paper and map. This is a turning over battle. If we can eliminate the blood sucking royal family, no matter what kind of mistakes she has committed, she will be forgiven.


    As long as the merits are greater than the demerits.


    In the evening, the plan was made, and the six men in white friars'' clothes, armed to the teeth, went to hunt the blood sucking kings!


    Dark night, the city indulged in the atmosphere of money. In the hotel, a couple of young men and women open a good room. The woman bathes in the bathroom, and the handsome man lies on the bed, waiting for the moment of enjoyment.


    Young and beautiful woman, noble and cool face, hot figure, wearing a bath towel came out from the bathroom.


    The man''s eyes can no longer move away from him.


    "Oh, baby, you make me want to eat you at once." The man said with a smile.


    The woman said, "you want to eat me before you know my name. You are really bad."


    "Baby, you have to believe in love at first sight. Come on, the warm blanket is ready for you."


    The man lifted the quilt and the woman went in gently. Two people hold together, although the woman''s body has just finished the bath, it is actually a little cold, the man will hold her, palm dishonest in her body.


    It''s called flirting.


    Men are very clever at flirting. As a noble in the upper class, they are very good at playing with women. They also know how to win women''s favor and how to make them happy.


    Just when the woman began to breathe quickly, the man stopped his action and turned over to get on the horse, but the woman said, "turn off the light, I don''t want to turn it on."


    The man turned off the light with a smile.


    Soon after, the bed vibrated a few times, Gudong Gudong drink liquid sound. The whole room smelled of blood.


    The light is on.


    The woman dressed gracefully, drew out a tissue and wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth.


    The man who was supposed to be on her or under her has become a mummy.


    Although the vampire will not suck the whole body blood clean, but the royal family has the ability to suck all the blood essence of a person.


    People who have been sucked dry blood become mummies.


    How to dispose of this mummy? The woman dragged the corpse into the bathroom, lighter a little, the corpse burned immediately.


    After the ash is burned, the ash is washed into the sewer as soon as the shower nozzle is turned on.


    In this world, this person will never be found again.


    The door of the room opened.


    The woman frowned: "it''s said that during the rest time, no one will disturb you."


    Elegant tone, even more noble than the nobility.


    But when she found that the opposite is from the temple clothing personnel, then calm down: "do you want to fight?"


    McGregor laughed: "go to war? No, Anna, what makes a vampire qualified to fight the temple? For thousands of years, vampires have been eliminated by us. "


    "Yes? Don''t forget, I''m king. " Anna is not afraid of the chicken. Instead, she looks at her sympathetically. "Unless you become a winged angel, you won''t be my opponent."


    "Come on, stop talking nonsense. Where is the Crystal Skull? " Li Rui is not very impatient. There are enough red tape in the West. He is clearly an enemy, so he has to exchange greetings.


    "Who are you? When did the temple even have Oriental people? I remember they don''t have the power of light. "


    "I''m your uncle." Li Rui goes to Anna and intends to control her.


    "Lee, stay away from her. She''s dangerous!" McGregor quickly warning, casually want to catch the blood sucking king¡° Anna is not a bat. She is a royal family with a life span of 500 years


    Even Doug didn''t dare to catch the royal family easily.


    McGregor wanted to say it, but he didn''t think it was useful to say it.


    Anyway, Doug was killed by Li Rui. Doug did not dare to do it, but Li Rui did not dare to do it.


    Anna doesn''t understand what Li Rui''s national curse means, but Li Rui wants to do it, but she knows it.


    Anna smiles, showing two sharp tusks: "since you want to die, then I give you death."


    In Anna''s eyes, vampires are the greatest race under the stars. Terrans are just food. Protoss may be powerful, but they are rare and not worth mentioning.


    Moreover, even the protoss may not be able to defeat the blood sucking kings.


    As the little princess of the blood sucking royal family, Anna decided to give these people a little color to see. Of course, if McGregor wants to change, she may have to think about running away. Before that, she doesn''t need to worry.


    Anna''s fingernails are getting longer. She wants to show the young boy some color.


    Li Rui steps forward with a smile and touches his hand behind him.


    Anna knows what weapon Li Rui wants to touch, but she is not afraid at all. On the contrary, she has little expectation.


    Blood sucking kings are not afraid of any weapons. Even daggers made of silver or garlic are useless. Those only work for ordinary vampires.


    Chen Changsheng and others try to hold their smiles.


    The chicken is almost speechless. Now she has a little admiration for Li Rui. How can this person be such a ghost?


    Li Rui stepped forward in three steps and took out a sword from behind like lightning.


    Anna also strides forward, she wants to pierce, no, not even pierce her body moment, a blow to the handsome man''s head.


    But it''s a pity for that nice Oriental face.


    Anna thought so and got a sword in her stomach. Then she felt wrong.


    The strength of the whole body was rapidly disappearing, and the brewing offensive was immediately disintegrated.


    Anna looked down, almost scared to death.


    It''s bloodthirsty sword in my stomach!


    Bloodthirsty sword is rapidly sucking blood essence from her body.


    Anna is aware of her aging!


    If a vampire doesn''t have blood essence, it will become a mummy.


    Even if she is a blood sucking king, bloodthirsty sword is the weapon of blood sucking king!


    Anna panicked.


    As soon as she bit the tip of her tongue, her body immediately decomposed into a black fog, in which countless bats flew out towards the window.


    But a cloud of thunder blocked Anna''s way.


    "Want to go? It''s not that easy! "


    Li Rui sneered and raised his hand to knock Anna down from the air.

 Chapter 570

    Of course, ordinary people are afraid of vampires. After all, they live a long and handsome life. What some young boys and girls like most is to be bitten by vampires and keep their youth forever.


    How many women at all costs to buy cosmetics, want to keep face, vampires do not have such trouble.


    They have ignored most people, only to be sucked to death by vampires and then washed down the drain.


    Anna fell from the air, showing a pitiful look: "so cruel, how can you treat people like this? As long as you let me go, you can do anything


    It means you can give it to me?


    Li Rui''s face was strange and he refused seriously: "sorry, I''m a decent person!"


    I''m not interested in vampires! It''s Cross racial, but it''s just human in appearance.


    "And how did you catch me?"


    "At your level, do you still need to grasp it? Just ordinary people. " Li Rui said calmly.


    The chicken turned red.


    Li Rui''s words are too hurtful. Generally speaking, only blood sucking kings can escape like bats, but there is no way to escape from the temple.


    On the contrary, after the Royal bat, it is more harmful and can attack people unprepared.


    Li Rui said it was easy.


    It''s not a slap in the face.


    Anna was very angry: "hum, it''s just a coincidence!"


    She is bating again and wants to escape, but Li Rui uses Lei Yun to block the road again and knocks her down.


    This time Anna finally decided that Li Rui was not lucky.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Air lock." Li Rui picked up the bloodthirsty sword on the ground and pointed to Anna, "give me the Crystal Skull honestly!"


    That tone, that look, is a real bully.


    Anna snorted coldly: "the crystal skull is a sacred instrument of our family. How can I give it to you? Don''t dream. Go to hell


    Anna''s back abruptly divided into a pair of meat wings. The two ends of the meat wings were sharp and pointed towards Li ruizha. Li Rui flashes back. Anna kicks Li Rui in the stomach.


    Bang!


    The wall was knocked out of a split depression, a few bricks fell, across the room came exclamation: "ml are so fierce?"


    Anna flashed to make up for it again, and directly cut her palm like a knife at Li Rui''s neck.


    Whew - PA!


    Anna''s palm is caught by Li Rui.


    "It''s really a bit of strength, which is equivalent to 80% of my strength. But unfortunately, there is still a 20% gap. You can''t catch up with it. "


    Li Rui stands slowly, looks at Anna coldly, and his left hand is like lightning.


    Anna''s arm was scratched.


    It''s also a palm knife. Li Rui''s palm knife is more powerful than chopping pork. He cut off one of Anna''s arms directly.


    The next moment, Li Rui raises his hand and grabs it. The bloodthirsty sword flies into his hand. Li Rui grabs the sword and stabs it.


    Anna was stabbed by bloodthirsty sword again.


    Anna couldn''t believe that she was in the same place, arrested twice, stabbed twice.


    This situation is rare in my life.


    She had to pay attention.


    Anna decided to change form again.


    But when she decided to change again, she found that she had no strength.


    "Damn bloodthirsty sword, pull it out of me!"


    "Why should I pull the sword out of you?" Li Rui said with a smile.


    Chen Changsheng also followed him with a smile: "this is brother Li I''m familiar with. I always remember some jokes."


    Several others also laughed.


    Only Zhao Yue didn''t laugh, but said seriously: "I really want to dissect this little sister."


    The top students in the field of medicine always have different ideas.


    McGregor couldn''t help looking at Zhao Yuegao.


    If it doesn''t, it''s already a blockbuster.


    Anna changed herself by force!


    As a blood sucking royal family, how can they not have any special skills.


    In an instant, her Qi soared, and she became tall and powerful. Her face was dead gray, and she could hardly see her original appearance. The tusks are like ivory, white and sharp.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, there was a giant three meters tall in the room.


    "Mother night fork?"


    Li Rui glared at Anna and saw that Anna''s right arm was growing again. He couldn''t help but exclaim: "it''s really more powerful than human beings."


    Human beings want to grow body parts again unless they practice special skills.


    But Anna is by blood.


    It''s like gecko can be reborn with a broken tail, which is its talent.


    Anna waves to Li Rui.


    It was so fast that I could see only a vague shadow.


    Li Rui raised his hand.


    Bang!


    It''s in the way.


    The McGregor''s jaw is falling off.


    It''s blocked.


    Without retreating, he stopped.


    Is this still human?


    Anna was also surprised. She was staring at a pair of big blood red eyes, and there was a trace of confusion in her eyes.


    Why is this man so strong?


    Li Rui looked at Anna coldly and said, "I gave you a chance, but it''s useless."


    Li Rui raises the bloodthirsty sword and cuts it at Anna.


    The room was so big, Anna was so big that she couldn''t dodge. At the critical moment, Anna broke the wall and flew out.


    Her wings are still there. She can fly in the air.


    Moreover, even if you fall from the upstairs or the 12th floor, you will not die.


    As long as you get rid of Li Rui, she can go anywhere in this city.


    Li Rui is faster than Anna imagined. Almost as Anna is about to fly out, Li Rui grabs her leg, drags Anna back to her room and slams her on the ground.


    Like a toad, Anna fell to the ground and rolled her eyes.


    "Run! You want to run from the beginning to the end, but you want to run if you can''t fight. Is that the only skill of your blood clan? "


    Li Rui''s bloodthirsty sword goes straight into Anna''s stomach.


    The third sword!


    No skill, so simple and rough, once again put the bloodthirsty sword into Anna''s stomach.


    It''s like the scabbard of this sword is Anna.


    Anna''s size has shrunk sharply and she''s back to her original shape.


    After this last struggle, Anna knows that she really can''t beat this man.


    "Who on earth are you?"


    "I''m your uncle."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Anna turned her eyelids and fainted.


    The bloodthirsty sword is too overbearing. It''s only been inserted a few times, and it''s already made her very weak. Although bloodthirsty sword is a weapon of her own kind, it is precisely a weapon of her own kind, which is more restrained.


    Ten minutes later, she was forced to wake up by the chicken.


    Anna wants to cry without tears.


    These people are all bad people!


    "Where is the Crystal Skull? I''ll give you one last chance. If you don''t tell me, I''ll ask another royal family. "


    "In our castle." Anna said weakly.


    The prince lives in the castle.


    As long as Li Rui dares to go, he will die.


    Anna thought so, and a hint of conspiracy flashed in her eyes.


    McGregor is keen to capture this hint of conspiracy.


    "I can''t go!"


    The McGregor should sound in time.


    The prince lives in the castle, which is a terrible existence.


    If Li Rui is going to die, she will never follow!

 Chapter 571

    "Come on, lead the way. I''m in a hurry. If I can''t get the crystal skull, the first thing is to burn you to ashes. "


    Li Rui doesn''t care about blood sucking princes.


    McGregor was very dissatisfied: "can''t go, Prince level vampires are too powerful, we can''t compete at all, if we go, we will all be killed!"


    Li Rui glanced at the chicken and said coldly, "you should be ashamed of your own mistakes. If your information is accurate, we will have got the Crystal Skull by this time!"


    The chicken bowed its head in shame.


    If she hadn''t said she could have got the crystal skull if she found Anna, she wouldn''t have killed here. As a result, Anna grabs it, but the crystal skull is not in her hands at all.


    On the importance of accurate information.


    The chicken has nothing to say.


    Anna led the way and everyone left the window. There was too much noise. Smoke was billowing in the room. Someone wanted to burst in at the door. Fire engines were gathering downstairs.


    It''s almost Li Rui. As soon as they left, a large number of rescue workers came in. But when they see the empty room has been messy scene, is also scared to death.


    "God, what on earth has fought here?"


    The room full of fighting for a long time, the traces of terror claws, the cracks on the wall after people were bombarded, all of which prove that there was a fierce battle here.


    But the scene was empty.


    Instantly, people think of Superman, Spiderman and other heroes fighting with evil forces.


    Of course, in the face of this unreasonable situation, ordinary people will choose the most reasonable way to explain: this must be the scene deliberately forged by those who engage in performance art!


    How can there be gods in the world? How can there be superheroes.


    Li Rui doesn''t know whether there are superheroes in the world. But at the moment, Li Rui is on his way to kill the prince.


    Anna is full of scheming and scheming. She wants to frustrate Li Rui, but Li Rui''s self-confidence makes Anna a little nervous.


    "What''s the origin of this guy? Isn''t he afraid at all? It''s impossible. Even the McGregor knows that the prince is terrible. Why is he not afraid? "


    From the beginning to the end, Li Rui did not show any fear. On the contrary, Anna only sees interest in Li Rui''s eyes, which is like the feeling of going to the zoo to see the animals in the cage.


    Vampires run rampant in the European continent, almost no natural enemies, it is frightening. If it wasn''t for the control of talents and a reasonable echelon structure of the blood sucking race, I''m afraid even the temple would have nothing to do with such a rebellious race.


    After all, the final card of the temple is the coming of angels, but the number of such coming is limited. Blood sucking people, on the other hand, can reproduce indefinitely - in that case, of course, they will starve to death.


    The fresh blood of human beings is the food of blood sucking people, and we can''t drink the blood of the same kind. It''s dead blood.


    On the whole, vampires are almost the most powerful race on the planet.


    Prince is the most powerful existence of blood sucking people.


    This man is not afraid at all? What the hell? Li Rui''s strength makes Anna almost begin to suspect ghost birth.


    I''ve lived for hundreds of years to see such a freak for the first time.


    An hour later, Anna and Li Rui come to a castle and stop. Standing still, she suddenly let out a long scream, which was sharp and urgent. It was like the scream of an animal injured.


    Anna felt stable after she let out this long roar. Unexpectedly, Li Rui stepped forward and grabbed Anna''s neck. The black thunder in her hand broke out and twisted her to pieces!


    "Do you think I don''t know what you think? Even if you turn to ashes, I know what you think. "


    With one blow, Anna was gone.


    McGregor is happy.


    In any case, the death of a blood sucking king is a great thing.


    With this merit alone, when McGregor went back to the temple, he said that most of his faults could be offset.


    Li Rui kept silent, and soon a dragon like figure appeared over the castle.


    The figure was tall, powerful and ferocious, with a pair of meat wings about 20 meters long. The movement of his wings could be heard from a distance.


    "Who is it? Who dares to kill my favorite daughter? "


    When the devil''s voice came, Li Rui stepped forward: "it''s me. What''s the matter? Don''t you agree? "


    The figure flapped his wings and Li Rui killed him here!


    In front of her house, Anna was killed. How could the prince give up.


    "Li, don''t look down on Charles. The strength of Charles is unimaginable. At that time, he once destroyed a division by himself. A long time ago, the black death was the origin of the disease, and the prince also participated in it. "


    "Why was he involved in the black death?" Li Rui asked curiously.


    "At that time, a prince was destroyed by our angel, and the blood sucking clan retaliated against the human race and caused the black death," McGregor said


    Li Rui nodded: "I see, so mean."


    Li Rui pulls out his bloodthirsty sword and points it at Charles.


    What Prince is not prince.


    "Take my sword!"


    The bloodthirsty sword kills the prince quickly. If Anna is still alive, it will remind Charles that it is a bloodthirsty sword that should not be underestimated.


    But Anna is dead.


    Charles didn''t take the sword seriously.


    The bloodthirsty sword killed Charles from the front, and Charles at least dodged for a moment. The next moment, the bloodthirsty sword pierced his arm and brought up the blood fog of the canopy.


    The blood mist was dragged out of a river of blood by the bloodthirsty sword, but it was quickly swallowed up by the bloodthirsty sword.


    Charles realized that the sword was so terrible.


    "Bloodthirsty sword!"


    Charles''s eyes were fixed on the bloodthirsty sword. There was ecstasy in his eyes.


    "My brother, I finally see your sword again."


    Charles laughed and grabbed at the bloodthirsty sword.


    The bloodthirsty sword seems to be spiritual. After penetrating Charles, it flies away, makes a big circle and returns to Li Rui.


    "Can''t you even control swordsmanship? It seems that he has lived in vain for hundreds and thousands of years. "


    Li Rui is very disappointed with Charles.


    McGregor is very helpless: "to blame you can only blame the mysterious power of the East, but the more you put your mind on the magic, the more weak the noumenon is."


    Charles growled at Li Rui.


    "I''m afraid this time, it''s hard to escape," said the chicken in his heart


    But Li Rui gently put his bloodthirsty sword on the ground and raised his hand to a member of the Chinese team behind him, shouting: "give me the axe."


    The people present were puzzled.


    Good flying sword. Why do you want an axe?


    "Li Rui, you can''t use an axe, can you?" Chen Changsheng is quite worried. Now is not the time for temporary weapons training.


    Li Rui, however, took the heavy axe handed by the man in no hurry and explained with a smile: "it''s better to use the axe to deal with this kind of monster which is extremely tall."

 Chapter 572

    Charles''s figure quickly killed, like a Tyrannosaurus Rex charging towards the target prey.


    The evolutionary direction of blood sucking people is still focused on power.


    Charles, as a blood sucking prince, has changed into this figure, where is the ultimate pursuit of power. When he came to Li Rui, his blood was blowing like the wind.


    Whoo!


    The wind is blowing hard.


    Charles''s palm opened and fanned.


    In the sky then sees the fuzzy shadow to flash away.


    This is speed.


    The ultimate speed of body parts.


    At the first sight of such princes, Mai Ji and Chen Changsheng, their hearts suddenly sank.


    Li Rui may not be his opponent.


    This is their first thought.


    At the same time, he suddenly understood why Li Rui didn''t fight with bloodthirsty sword.


    Because the bloodthirsty sword is so small that it''s not as small as Charles''s arm.


    Bloodthirsty sword can''t do any harm to Charles at all. On the contrary, it may be patted by Charles at the moment of contact.


    But though the axe is big, will it really work for Charles?


    Li Rui breathed out and said, "open the mountain!"


    The axe cleaved to Charles, and the light of the axe, which was three feet long and three feet wide, chopped to Charles, enveloping him all over.


    Charles retreated in a hurry.


    But there is still a deep bone wound on the abdomen.


    Charles''s eyes were rolling and his voice was growling, "who the hell are you?"


    Just now that axe, make Charles smell the smell of death.


    If we didn''t retreat in time when the axe light was approaching, we would be cut into countless small pieces on the spot, just like a mountain that was crushed by bulldozers.


    What a powerful skill that is.


    Li Rui kept silent and just looked at Charles quietly.


    Just quietly watching him pretend.


    Charles didn''t know the details. For a moment, he didn''t dare to rush, but he saw Li Rui spit out a mouthful of blood.


    It turned out that he was also seriously injured!


    Charles smelled the smell of blood, and the wonderful smell contained in Li Rui''s blood. His mind was buzzing, just like the addict, and Li Rui was the fairy powder that could make people happy.


    The fury in his mind made Charles lose his mind and rush to Li Rui again!


    Li Rui looked as if he could not lift the axe any more, and his face was pale.


    When Charles got closer to Li Rui, Li Rui still didn''t make any response, even vaguely frightened. Charles opened his mouth and began to laugh.


    "Death


    Charles clasped his hands and grasped Li Rui. He changed his mind and didn''t want to kill Li Rui all at once. He wanted to catch Li Rui and drink up the young man''s blood slowly.


    His blood contains incomparable attraction, the wonderful taste will make him happy.


    It will be his best collection of the year.


    The wind is strong and the thunder is roaring.


    Li Rui suddenly moved.


    Jump up, the ax sent out a light and shadow, instantly disappeared.


    Charles''s frightened face has not disappeared, his eyes are still wide open, staring at Li Rui''s posture in the air.


    The wonderful blood hasn''t been tasted yet, but there seems to be something wrong.


    McGregor, Chen Changsheng and others were watching the scene with breath held. Around the battle site, many blood sucking people have been eyeing them.


    The scene was a little quiet for a moment.


    What happened?


    Why didn''t Charles talk?


    Everyone is waiting for Charles to take the next step and see what he says. But ten seconds later, Charles was still motionless.


    Until, all of a sudden, his head slipped off his neck.


    McGregor, Chen Changsheng, and the surrounding blood sucking people all showed incredible expressions. In front of everything, it seems to lose the sense of reality, why Charles''s head will fall.


    Just that short moment, what happened?


    On the ground, the red light on the blade of the black axe gradually dissipated.


    I don''t know whether it''s because the temperature on the ground is too cold, or because the axe sees blood, and the light white smoke is slowly disappearing in the wind.


    Li Rui stands high and looks down on the world.


    "Charles is dead. Where is the Crystal Skull?"


    This caused a great disturbance at the scene.


    The bloodsuckers didn''t believe that Charles was dead. They looked at him, hoping that he would grow another head.


    This kind of thing can be done with the powerful blood power of blood sucking people.


    McGregor also knows Charles''s abnormal ability and reminds him, "Lee, be careful, Charles can still be resurrected."


    "He can''t come back to life. My axe doesn''t just split him. I don''t believe it. Look at the wound on his stomach, isn''t it healed?"


    McGregor noticed the cut on Charles'' stomach.


    It did not heal.


    The blood sucking people immediately began to riot. They could not take over the fact that a prince died like this.


    Until, Charles slowly presents the petrified state, finally turns into the dust, dissipates in the wind.


    "No! It''s impossible


    "The prince is dead!"


    "Who the hell is he?"?! We bloodsuckers won''t let him go! "


    The blood sucking people wept bitterly.


    Li Rui didn''t have time to deal with their grief, let alone feel it: "where is the Crystal Skull? Give it up on your own initiative. "


    You''re the devil.


    Before Li Rui said this, Chen Changsheng always felt that his heart of killing was too heavy.


    But this time, Chen did not feel anything wrong. Instead, he felt cheerful.


    Good man, be like this!


    These monsters once stood on the top of the Terran''s head and took the Terran as food.


    They will also have such a day, be regarded as something of no value in general, want to kill!


    McGregor was also impressed by Li Rui''s style.


    What double winged angel, what God official, manage so many years, unexpectedly not as good as this man in front of him, the oppressive feeling that can be reached to gain profit.


    The point is that he''s under 30.


    "Perhaps, the East is our eternal forbidden area, where there will always emerge incredible talents."


    Among more than one billion people, there will always be amazing talents.


    That man, gathering all the light and glory, is like an immortal sword. Once he flies out of the scabbard, no one in the world can stop him.


    Bloodthirsty sword, flying slowly from the ground.


    It''s also a good sword.


    Li Ruixin read a move, control the flying sword, a wave.


    In the sky, five blood sucking people were passed through their chests, carrying a canopy of blood like fireworks.


    Li Rui waved again.


    Four more bloodsuckers were penetrated to death.


    The bloodthirsty sword absorbed their blood and became more and more manic. The body of the sword was a mass of blood mist, which did not float away for a long time.


    It craves more blood.


    Some blood sucking people rushed to kill Li Rui.


    Li Rui walked slowly to the castle without even looking up.


    There are vampires dying in the sky.


    "Hand over the crystal skull, or I will exterminate you."

 Chapter 573

    Blatantly declared, the threat of death.


    Blood sucking people keep dying, like floating flowers. This winter, for these vampires, it seems particularly cruel.


    Once high above the world, the vampire has today!


    McGregor was very proud to think that he killed a blood sucking royal family and Prince Charles.


    "The temple will certainly praise me, at least it must be divine liquid!"


    At the thought of taking advantage of the opportunity to win the war, McGregor couldn''t help but smile.


    Death continues. Li Rui steps into the castle and looks around the castle.


    This tall castle can accommodate at least hundreds of people. I just killed more than 20 vampires outside. Now there are more than 30 vampires in the castle.


    They either looked at Li Rui with vigilant eyes, or swam around the wall waiting for an opportunity.


    A woman came out.


    "Dear guests, do you really want to kill us all?"


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m Charles''s wife." The woman dignified a western etiquette, looking very decent.


    Li Rui nodded slightly to show politeness: "I''m only here to get the crystal skull."


    "We can give it to you, but how can we guarantee that after we give you the crystal skull, you will not be killed further?"


    "I''m not from the temple. Why do I do that?"


    "If I''m not mistaken, it''s the angel of wings." The woman''s eyes were fixed on the chicken, and there was a little doubt in her eyes.


    Where there are angels, they must be sent from the temple.


    This is almost the consensus between the temple and the vampires. When the angel comes, it means the battle begins. Holy angels will never negotiate with blood sucking people. This is the iron law of the temple.


    If any Angel violates this rule, the tribunal will immediately announce a trial.


    "The grouse is not an angel in the real sense. She is only my prisoner now. Charles doesn''t know how to praise you, and your people are looking for their own death. Fairness only takes effect when their strength is equal, madam. Don''t you understand? "


    The woman nodded: "we can fully understand that Charles died because he was inferior to others. As long as you make a pledge, we will give you the crystal skull. "


    This is simple. Li Rui made an oath.


    "Go and get the crystal skull." The woman ordered a vampire, who was obedient and left quickly.


    Li Rui thinks the woman is very strange. It seems that her husband''s death has not hit her at all.


    "Ma''am, aren''t you angry that I killed your husband?"


    "Blood sucking people rarely have such a precious thing as emotion. Even if they have, they will lose their color in the face of time. Long time, enough to wear out all feelings The woman said with a smile.


    Li Rui was stunned.


    If time really has such a destructive effect on emotion, can we get more from the limited life. It''s like mixing water into ink. Time is the water.


    As time goes by, more and more water will be used, and eventually the ink will not be the same color as before, and will become part of the water.


    "In the future, I will live a long life, whether I and plain saying they will become like them."


    You know, in the myths and legends of all ages, the gods have almost no emotion.


    What is the evidence of Jindan Avenue, giving up seven emotions and six desires.


    Don''t eat fireworks.


    In a sense, Li Rui can now avoid eating fireworks, but the food in the world is so delicious that Li Rui is not willing to give up these senses.


    The Crystal Skull came in a beautifully framed box.


    When the woman opened the box, a transparent skull appeared in front of Li Rui. Looking at the small skull, there was nothing strange about it.


    "Dear adults, if your cultivation is not enough, you can''t touch this crystal skull. The evil thoughts contained in the skull will completely destroy a person. "


    The woman exhorted.


    If they were not present, they would think that this woman was Li Rui''s elder.


    Li Rui looked at the chicken and said, "how much do you know about this magic weapon?"


    "You really can''t touch it. The crystal skull can only be inlaid with silver and made into a staff of peach wood."


    "Head staff, if you come out with such a thing, it''s very evil." Li Rui smiles and grabs the crystal skull in the box. The electric light flashes in his palm.


    The Crystal Skull blackened rapidly, and there seemed to be two red lights in the eyes of the skull. The whole skull seems to have come back to life.


    Click, click, click


    The upper and lower parts of the skull are constantly occluding, making a terrible sound.


    "Noisy."


    Li Rui raised his hand to strike with a flash of lightning, and immediately made a hole in the upper and lower jaw of his skull.


    Crystal Skull appears very angry, stupid human dare to treat it like this!


    But I can''t wait for the crystal skull to be powerful. The black thunder in Li Rui''s hand has turned into a liquid substance, wrapping the whole crystal skull. Then the black thunder keeps compressing, and the Crystal Skull makes a clicking sound, which is constantly squeezed.


    There was a shrill movement in the skull, but Li Rui''s action did not change at all.


    Finally, the Crystal Skull turned into a bead the size of a thumb.


    When Li Rui held the bead and raised his hand to make a thunder prison knife, the thunder prison knife soared to more than 20 meters.


    "It does have a growth effect."


    Li Rui is very satisfied with this bone bead.


    The people on one side were shocked and speechless.


    Women, in particular, know the power of crystal skulls. Even her husband, Charles, couldn''t figure out how to use the crystal skull for fear of being attacked.


    Li Rui easily turns the crystal skull into a bead, which is very powerful.


    "If we could use this Crystal Skull earlier, maybe Charles would not die today."


    For a time, the woman had some regrets.


    "Li, you are a wonderful person. Are you all as powerful as you in the east?" McGregor could not help but ask a long time in her mind hovering words, "are you the strongest person in the east?"


    Li Rui shook his head: "no, I''m not the strongest yet."


    China has a vast territory and abundant resources. There must be some experts who are crouching tiger, hidden dragon.


    Moreover, with Li Rui''s temperament, he doesn''t want to be arrogant, which can easily lead to inflation.


    You can be crazy when you fight, but if you are not crazy, don''t be crazy.


    After all, man''s greatest enemy is always himself.


    Arrogance, jealousy, anger, laziness, greed, lust, gluttony.


    If you can''t overcome the seven sins in your heart, you won''t become yourself. It''s ridiculous to be a slave controlled by desire.


    There was a divine light in the sky.


    Several figures came slowly.


    "McGregor, have you betrayed the temple?"


    Lord Augustus, Archbishop of the order of the Templars.


    come!

 Chapter 574

    Under the gaze of Augustus, the McGregor trembled slightly: "my lord Augustus, I have not betrayed the temple. On the contrary, I have killed a blood sucking king and a prince!"


    McGregor was in a hurry to explain it.


    She was afraid of betraying the temple of the hat, so the first time to throw out their achievements.


    Even so, the chicken is still very weak.


    In front of this adult, McGregor has little courage, because he is the magistrate and presiding judge of the temple inquisition, who is in charge of the existence of all the inquisitions.


    The European left hand is not a good reputation. The hand often means action and violence. This is a very aggressive term, but also a witness of strength.


    As soon as he came up, he put a traitor''s hat on the grouse, which showed how powerful the adult was.


    The appearance of Augustus made women and other blood sucking people pale.


    The woman looked at Li Rui, very angry: "human, you said not to kill all! Why is Augustus here? "


    "I didn''t call him. Do you think I need any more help?"


    In a word, Li Rui explained the matter clearly.


    The woman looked at Augustus and said, "is the temple going to war? Or do you want to repeat history? "


    Augustus had no expression and said coldly, "Charles is dead. Where is the Crystal Skull?"


    It''s the feeling of being told a declarative sentence when it''s supposed to be a interrogative sentence.


    The words sound like ice dregs frozen in people''s ears.


    "Charles is dead, but the three princes are still here, and so is the emperor of our blood clan!" The woman''s tone suddenly sharpened, "if we don''t have a pulse, then the other three kings will take revenge for us immediately!"


    "You threaten me?" Augustus looked at the woman coldly.


    In the woman''s eyes, the guard was extremely heavy: "Charles''s death, in your eyes, may be an opportunity, of course, may also be the beginning of turmoil. I''m not a threat, I''m just a reminder. "


    "Hand over the crystal skull, and I''ll let go of the rest of your family."


    "I have given the crystal skull to this man." The woman reached for Li Rui.


    Augustus didn''t look at Li Rui, but sighed softly: "Charles, it''s a shame for us in the west to allow the crystal skull to be handed over to an outsider."


    He quietly looked at Li Rui and said, "outsiders, the crystal skull is the skull of the blazing angel, the cardinal of our temple. If you hand it in, you can be punished lightly for your crime of killing the God of our temple."


    Li Rui laughed: "can you kill Charles?"


    Augustus asked, "why not?"


    "Then why don''t you do it?"


    "The way to balance."


    "I don''t care if you''re a balance or a game player. It''s true that you didn''t kill. I killed him. The crystal skull is mine. As for who he came from... It''s a very interesting question. As far as I know, you also took a lot of treasures from our eastern royal family during your temple''s eastward expedition. Did you return them? "


    Augustus frowned slightly.


    From this point of view, Li Rui really has no need to return the crystal skull. After all, it doesn''t matter who things originated from. This is a question of right and wrong. The public says that the public is reasonable, and the old woman says that the old woman is reasonable.


    But when it comes to face and strength, Augustus will not agree with Li Rui to take the crystal skull.


    Especially when he was present in person, otherwise, where would the face of the temple go?


    "You can''t forgive me for killing my God."


    "Joke, who wants you to forgive me? Don''t look for any reason. Killing one is killing, killing two is killing. It''s not bad for you. I want to see how good you are at talking here. "


    "You just had a big fight with Charles. I don''t want to take advantage of your danger. Three days later..."


    "You don''t have to wait for three days. Now, three days later, when you are ready to lay the net, you don''t have to divide the outcome."


    Augustus pulled out a smile from the corner of his mouth.


    "I don''t need any help, Augustus."


    "When you die, someone will want to help you."


    Augustus thought a little, nodded and praised, "you are a wise man."


    Sometimes, when you are in that position, you may not be able to see clearly.


    As an outsider, I look more carefully.


    The temple may tolerate his defeat, but it will never let him die. And the duel between the experts, only life and death can tell the outcome, otherwise, it will only be endless trouble.


    After all, no one wants to be hated by another master.


    Only destruction is the only safe way.


    "Before that, I need to do something about it." Augustus raised his hand, "come on, leave Mrs. Charles and twenty blood sucking people, others, kill!"


    In the middle of the sky, eight men in white clergy clothes rushed to other vampires.


    A battle began.


    In the castle, the fire rises.


    Mrs. Charles''s palm pierced the palm of her hand, and her eyes had an unforgettable hatred: "I will remember this hatred forever."


    She turned and left.


    After this battle, Prince Charles was seriously injured and could not recover without hundreds of years.


    For hundreds of years, Augustus didn''t care about the flood?


    Moreover, hundreds of years later, by that time, the strong will be like a cloud, just like the blood sucking people, and it will not be the climate at all.


    This is, after all, an age of Reiki recovery.


    When the master of the temple makes a big noise in the castle and slaughters all the vampires in the castle, Augustus and Li Rui slowly pull apart.


    McGregor, Chen Changsheng and others dodge quickly. They don''t want to be involved in the battle of the strong at this level. They don''t even want to be affected.


    A big war starts here!


    Augustus, as the chief judge of the temple, was not boastful. Just a hand, it will illuminate half of the starry sky, like a round of sun, light rising. Behind him, four pairs of wings of light add to his speed, but at the same time, his power is particularly powerful.


    "Confinement!"


    Augustus in the hands of a halo to Li Rui, that halo seems to have spiritual general, no matter which direction Li Rui Dodge, halo will chase past.


    Li Rui simply killed Augustus and replaced defense with attack.


    Augustus had a banter smile on his lips: "territory!"


    With him as the center of the circle of ten meters, a halo of power, bright brewing ready to go. Once Li Rui enters the circle, Guangming will burn Li Rui to death in the circle.


    Augustus can advance, attack and retreat without fear. No wonder he dares to say that he can kill Charles.


    With this strength, Charles is no match for Augustus at all.


    It can even be said that in front of Augustus, Charles can only become a sewer mouse and dare not see people.


    "I''m afraid Lord Augustus would have killed Charles long ago if it wasn''t for the fact that vampires could cause massive damage to ordinary people."


    The first time I saw Augustus'' McGregor, looking at the holy figure in the sky, I couldn''t help feeling.


    In the face of such a powerful existence, the biggest advantage of blood sucking people is their survival ability like plague. If face-to-face, the vampires have no chance of winning.


    After all, Lord Augustus, raising your hand is the wind and cloud.


    "The people in the temple are still capable, but I have confidence in Li Rui." Chen Changsheng is not optimistic about Augustus, even under such circumstances.


    The chicken was surprised and said, "at this time, you still can''t recognize the truth?"


    "That''s because you don''t know Li Rui. You don''t know his strength. Augustus is only the judge, but Li Rui is the only one. "


    Chen Changsheng witnessed the growth of Li Rui and the road of the strong.


    Augustus may be really strong, but Li Rui can always surprise people. His strength lies in that he is strong when he is strong, and he is not soft when he is weak.


    No matter how strong Augustus is, he is still far behind the old dragon of Baishan.


    Where is Lao long now?


    Chen Changsheng looks up at the sky.


    At the top of the sky, bone dragon carries Zhao Yue, soaring endlessly.


    "Augustus, in the end, will be reduced to a monument. And the new king, is often stepping on the top of these people''s heads, on the throne


    In the sky, Li Rui and Augustus burst out their powerful powers after their initial exploration.


    The sky is black and white.


    Raise your hand and shake the earth.

 Chapter 575

    Augustus raised his hand to play three imprisons, and then released a halo. Every day, the light and shadow crisscross, and it is impossible to prevent.


    Li Rui is steady and reckless. Under the amplification of bone beads, the length of Lei Yu Dao in his hand soars to more than 20 meters. When Lei Yu Dao is refined to the extreme, it can even split the confinement ring of Augustus.


    Immortal fight general skills, you and I, people on the ground dizzying, only worship.


    Suddenly, Li Rui was imprisoned by a halo. Without hesitation, Augustus raised his hand and crossed his hands: "holy light!"


    At the center of the arm crossing, the thick light first showed a red line, and then the white line quickly expanded to a light as thick as the sewer.


    Li Rui was in the middle of the light.


    With this blow, Li Rui fell from the air.


    Augustus did not relax his carelessness, and once again put out a prison, which did not dissipate until Li Rui fell to the ground.


    Augustus still did not dare to be careless and let out a halo to burn Li Rui.


    "I won''t be ahead until I burn you to ashes!" Augustus sneered.


    Li Rui didn''t move. It seemed that he was in a coma.


    Chen Changsheng and others rush to Li Rui to rescue him. Augustus looked at the grouse and said, "what are you doing standing there, grouse? Arrest Li Rui! "


    Meanwhile, Augustus'' men rushed to Li Rui.


    Chen Changsheng and others are not their rivals. Li Rui is caught and does not move. On the surface, Li Rui is obviously in a coma.


    "Take him away!"


    Augustus waved his hand, and his men left with Li Rui.


    Chen Changsheng is not an opponent even if he wants to stop him. In the twinkling of an eye, he had been beaten to vomit blood.


    "Augustus, do you want a complete break between the East and the west?" Chen Changsheng said angrily.


    "Li Rui must accept the Lord''s sanction when he kills the God of our temple!" Augustus said coldly and landed on the ground.


    Li Rui has been completely controlled and his hands and feet are shackled.


    "Go Augustus gave a cold order.


    As soon as the words came to an end, Li Rui''s arm was struck by thunder. As soon as the thunder prison knife struck, Augustus was unprepared and was beaten to his knees by Li Rui.


    "What, you still have the power to resist!"


    Augustus was also surprised that there was such a way when he was severely attacked and shackled.


    Is this Xiaoqiang? Even if you can''t fight to death, you can still pretend.


    Augustus clenched his teeth and lifted his hands up. In his hands and arms, two golden rays flickered endlessly. They were his protective gear, which was specially designed to protect important parts of his body. At the same time, they were also his magic weapons, from which he sent out the holy light of attack.


    Under the constant pressure of Lei Yu Dao, the protective gear was obviously unable to bear, and cracks appeared.


    Li Rui showed a smile at the corner of his mouth and said, "die for me!"


    Thunder prison knife suddenly doubled!


    Click!


    The protective gear was completely damaged, and the thunder prison knife drove straight in, splitting Augustus.


    There was a flash of black light.


    Augustus''s face was full of amazement.


    The next moment, his body slowly split in two.


    A cloud of light, suddenly out of his body, flew out, and soon disappeared in the sky.


    "Shameless villain."


    With the disappearance of the light, Augustus''s body petrified, like the words, gone with the wind.


    "... demon king, you are demon king, everyone evacuate quickly!" Augustus'' men recovered from the shock and immediately planned to run away, but when they were about to move, they found a crack in their body and fell to the ground.


    Li Rui looks at the chicken: "so the light group just now..."


    "That''s the soul of Lord Augustus." McGregor did not dare to move, only move the mouth, "I will not die?"


    "What do you think?" Li Rui smiles and reaches out his hand to push it. It''s like a wooden man''s frozen chicken. The chicken''s body is stiff and nearly falls to the ground.


    But she''s fine.


    "Li, you are a devil," said McGregor. Lord Augustus has been defeated by you, which is enough to prove your strength. "


    "What are you going to do next?"


    Li Rui thought about it and said, "I''m going back."


    "Eh?"


    "I''m not interested in temples. The world will not be better if you are destroyed. When the demons come, they need your resistance forces. Human beings should join forces. "


    "Are you going to leave now?" The chicken is both surprised and happy.


    "Of course not. I have to take something with me." Li Rui comes to Augustus and takes out a small wine bottle from his clothes.


    "That''s... Lord Augustus''s wine set!" The chicken was shocked.


    Li Rui unscrewed the lid of the wine bottle, and the mouth of the bottle glowed with gold. Rich holy light, and the sound of liquid floating inside, Li Rui looked up and drank the bottle of holy liquid.


    Gudong, Gudong, it''s like drinking.


    Drink all the holy liquid in the bottle. Li Rui pinches the bottle. The black thunder light is mixed with a bright golden line.


    When the two are combined, the wine bottle made of steel is instantly squeezed into a metal ball.


    Li Rui''s whole body seemed to be filled with a faint white light.


    It''s like a God.


    "Go


    Li Rui laughs and raises his hand to summon the bone dragon to fall to the ground: "all up."


    The chicken hesitated and said, "what about me..."


    "You, as a prisoner, will certainly leave with me. I''m short of a dishwasher."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    McGregor is very reluctant. After all, this is the land where she lives. Following Li Rui is not in line with her identity background, and once she is captured by Li Rui, the temple will regard her as a disgrace.


    "Lee, are you sure you want to take me? The airport won''t let it go. "


    "It depends on whether they dare to come again."


    Augustus''s strength, at least in the temple can be ranked in the forefront. After the war, Li Rui had a general idea of the strength of the temple, and he should be a super strong power in the west, especially the Pope.


    Such a super power can play a role in the coming of demons. But the Pope will certainly not come to the first World War in person. He will be proud of his identity and remain mysterious and noble.


    Unless Li Rui goes to the temple.


    Bone dragon carries people to fly to the sky and leaves quickly.


    Augustus'' soul body returned to the temple and flew straight into the Pope''s prayer room.


    In the hands of the Pope, he put Augustus'' soul into the body of a prepared God.


    Not long after he fell to the ground, he got up from the ground, opened his eyes and was slightly tired: "Your holiness, do you want to pursue him again?"


    "No need."


    But there''s no need to talk about chasing. Of course, this can''t be said clearly, otherwise Augustus would not be able to face.


    The Pope closed his eyes and stopped talking.


    Augustus turned away with a flash of humiliation on his face.


    This is the shame of his life, he will never forget!

 Chapter 576

    Five people came and two women left. The flight to Huaxia is unimpeded. Li Rui''s prediction is correct. The temple really doesn''t want to make it difficult again.


    On the plane, Zhao Yue and Li Rui sat down next to each other.


    Zhao Yue quietly looks at the scenery outside the window. The sea of clouds outside the plane changes, and the scenery is gorgeous.


    "It''s beautiful."


    She''s always been like this. She''s never been direct. Li Rui looked at her and agreed: "it''s very beautiful. Over the years, you have become more and more beautiful."


    Zhao Yue turned his face and looked at Li Rui: "you know, although I grew up in a relatively open country, I was actually more conservative in my heart. It''s useless for you to say that. "


    "If you do too much useless work, you will do it. Besides, one or two words of praise do not have any special purpose. "


    "Your intention is not in the words, but in the eyes."


    "It doesn''t count if you don''t have the intention to say it."


    "You are shameless."


    "Look what you said." Li Rui smiles, "it''s a big deal. I just don''t like it."


    Zhao Yue snorted.


    She is naturally a proud woman. In fact, they are all proud women. Including Wang Ke, Zhang Qing and Zhao Ling.


    It''s just that some of them are trapped, and some of them stand outside and see clearly.


    "It''s not enough to have so many at home, but to harm me. Men have few good things, no matter how strong they are. "


    "Yes, you''re right, so I shouldn''t be here this time, right?"


    "This is the Bureau set up for you. Without me, there are others." Zhao Ling''s eyes were a little angry. She clearly felt that Li Rui regarded people as fools, although she knew that he was joking.


    "Well, let''s not talk about that. What are you going to do when you return home? "


    "Continue medical research. Unlike someone, if a good doctor doesn''t do it, he will go to the world."


    Zhao Yue missed the days when he did medical research together. At that time, Li Rui had a secret book in his hand, and he was also very good at curing diseases and saving people.


    Now, he is no longer enthusiastic about medicine.


    "Since then, there has been one more hero in the world, but one less doctor."


    "Learning medicine can''t save China." Li Rui chuckles.


    There was a sudden bump in the plane, and the passengers in the cabin screamed. Many people are full of panic, eyes into a dull atmosphere.


    "What happened?" Zhao Yue raised her eyes and looked out of the window. Then her face froze. "What''s that?"


    Outside the plane, a flat black hole is absorbing thunderclouds.


    Thunder light is constantly splitting at the edge of the black hole, but it can''t damage the black hole.


    Li Rui''s face changed greatly.


    "Please pay attention, for your personal safety, please fasten your seat belt immediately..."


    The plane bumped violently.


    The passengers and stewardesses in the cabin were all busy and in a hurry.


    The terminal of this flight is Yingzhou, which will be transferred to Huaxia. At this time, most of the passengers on the plane were still in Yingzhou. Li Rui stood up and yelled to Chen Changsheng and others, "get ready now!"


    The course of the plane rushed to Leiyun, even if it was too late to forcibly change the course. The thunder cloud fluctuates violently, and the thunder light is flashing. I''m afraid the possibility of plane crash is great!


    Chen Changsheng looks solemn.


    Buzz, buzz - boom!


    One of the engines of the plane was struck by thunder and lightning, and the smoke billowed out, so that even the passengers in the cabin could be clearly seen.


    "Passengers, the plane is about to crash. Please be prepared and don''t walk around."


    Boom!


    Another engine caught fire, the plane lost power and was falling.


    Click!


    The top cover of the plane was split into a big hole, and the violent airflow outside the window sucked out a passenger facing the big hole, who screamed.


    At that position, several passengers are about to be sucked out.


    Li Rui unfastened his seat belt: "I can''t stay in the plane any more. This plane will be hit by lightning. All members, get out of the plane! "


    Woo!


    Outside the cave, the figure of bone dragon appears.


    Li Rui grabs Zhao Yue, holds her in his arms and flies directly to the outside of the cave.


    Chen Changsheng, Mai Ji and others also left their seats in an emergency.


    The plane swayed and bumped violently. In such a movement, the passengers just thought that they were out of control and did not understand that it was a conscious behavior.


    Li Rui flies out of the plane from the big hole. Zhao Yue closes his eyes. She never doubted Li Rui''s ability, but under such circumstances, she had no confidence to escape.


    "Are we going to die?"


    "We will not die!"


    Just after flying out of the plane, I was scratched by the turbulence, and the cold air in the high altitude made me very uncomfortable. Fortunately, Gu Long came to rescue him in time. When Li Rui''s feet really landed on Gu Long''s head, he felt a little more secure.


    "Ah


    "Help me!"


    One by one, Chen Changsheng and others flew out of the big hole of the plane. Li Rui controlled the bone dragon, and at the same time, he grabbed them back to the top of the bone dragon''s head one by one.


    "What''s the situation?" Chen Changsheng was shocked, and his face was gloomy. "I''m afraid all the people on the plane are going to die."


    "I''ll try to take care of it." Li Rui controls the bone dragon and suddenly increases its speed to catch up with the plane.


    "How do you deal with it?"


    "Hold the bottom of the plane before landing." Li Rui looked at all the members of the Huaxia team and the McGregor, "you also join hands. When you are near the ground, prepare for the rescue in time."


    "I see."


    "Got it."


    But at this time, the black hole in the center of the thunder cloud suddenly stretched out a hand. The hand, like an octopus, rolled straight towards the plane, which circled the fuselage of the plane.


    Thundercloud''s thunder constantly blows on the hand, which leads the lightning into the plane, as if to transfer the lightning or vent anger.


    "Beast


    "You stay here and I''ll come over."


    A white round bone cap on the top of Gu Long''s head directly protects Zhao Yue, Chen Changsheng and others from being trapped by turbulence. It also plays a role in maintaining the temperature.


    Li Rui leaves bone dragon, ascends the sky step by step!


    Like an uninvited guest, flying into the thunder cloud. Thunderclouds rise and fall, like waves and waves.


    There are also countless thunderbolts on Li Rui. Li Rui holds those thunderbolts and condenses them in his hands.


    Like a god!


    Thunder and lightning continue to condense and eventually turn into a spear. Li Rui, with long hair in his hand and strong arm, looks at the center of the black hole.


    The octopus''s strange hand came out from there. Apart from that arm, there are countless small tentacles sticking to the edge of the black hole, which seems to be trying to get out of the black hole and get to this plane.


    Li Rui yelled: "death!"


    Bow body like a full moon, all the power accumulated together suddenly burst out, the lightning spear flash away, the next moment goodbye, it has penetrated into the black hole.


    The octopus arm, together with countless small tentacles, disappeared.


    The black hole returns to calm.


    It''s like, nothing ever happened.


    It''s just a faint light.


    Li Rui laughs. He knows that it was after the spear of thunder and lightning pierced the devil in the black hole, it broke out.


    The light comes from thunder and lightning.


    "I''ll give you a little surprise, so that you don''t think you can come to our world if you want."


    Black hole is one of the seven black holes.


    Below the black hole is Yingzhou.


    Vaguely visible, a towering majestic mountain, pass surrounded by a circle of white material, it is snow.


    This mountain should be a rich earth mountain.

 Chapter 577

    Not many people know about the sky.


    People on the ground can only see thunder clouds.


    The lightning in the thunder cloud covered the fear in people''s hearts. They had not seen the black hole yet, but said it was an ordinary day.


    It wasn''t until the Boeing 747 came with the rolling smoke and roaring sound that someone realized that something big had happened.


    "Inform the platform to evacuate the crowd quickly!"


    "Flight 9527 is heading for Ginza and is expected to crash into the city!"


    "The situation is much more serious than expected. Do rescue work immediately."


    The police on the ground looked at it carefully, and there were even many wriggling little things on the octopus arm, crawling around like insects.


    "This is, this is..." Saburo Obuchi''s face was as pale as ashes. This monster came, and he couldn''t resist it at all.


    Almost all the TV programs in Yingzhou have captured this shocking scene.


    "Are we living at the end of the day?"


    "What is this, fake, 3D special effects?"


    "Where is Godzilla? At this time, there should be Godzilla and Altman


    As soon as the huge arm touched the ground, it was a heavy blow.


    Dong!


    The shaking of the ground was as terrible as an earthquake. That blow directly caused a huge pit.


    The black hole came down from the sky and stayed in the middle of the deep hole.


    The arms of the octopus split into eight and hit the edge of the pit like eight bridges.


    The second black hole from the demon plane, come to Yingzhou island!


    The whole world was shocked and in an uproar.


    If it''s Africa''s first black hole, it''s barely controllable. So, the black hole coming to Yingzhou island is undoubtedly a major step to the impact of the world.


    All human beings feel a sense of crisis.

 Chapter 578

    "It''s the emergence of a large number of troops in the world that have gathered around the second black hole and are ready for battle.


    In the real world, there is no Altman and no Godzilla to come to the rescue. Human beings can only save themselves. In addition to the army, the two main forces of Yingzhou in Jiahe and Yihe have also rapidly supported to the nearby areas.


    If this kind of thing cannot be solved by conventional force, it can only be solved by monks.


    One day passed and the black hole did not move.


    "I''ve been guarding for a long time. Let''s go and eat Japanese food!"


    Li Rui wanted to see the charm of the devil himself, but he didn''t come out. In the evening, Li Rui leads Zhao Yue and others to stroll in the streets of Yingzhou to enjoy exotic snacks.


    "If you want me to tell you, this black hole really knows where to pick. Yingzhou is a country that we all hate. Its popularity is not good at all. On the surface, everyone says that they want to talk about humanitarianism, but in fact, they hope it will be extinct. "


    Chen Changsheng and Li Rui have only four people at this table, and the others are at the other table. Talking about this, I''m happy: "of course, I''m not schadenfreude. How can I be schadenfreude? I have humanitarian spirit."


    "Come on, don''t be hypocritical, I know you are a dung green." Li Rui takes a sip from the tea cup on the table. Yingzhou has learned a lot about Chinese culture and has preserved it well. For example, this tea ceremony is very good.


    Li Rui can''t taste the name of this tea, but it''s really delicious. If you take a sip of it, you''ll feel fragrant.


    "Yingzhou island has set up this vanguard station. The radiation range of the second black hole in the next station is Huaxia. This is a big problem. We must make preparations as soon as possible, especially for the road of cultivation, which must be socialized as soon as possible... "


    "It''s impossible." Chen Changsheng put down his tea cup and laughed, "even if the local government agrees, the first three rows will not agree, which is not conducive to governance."


    Li Rui was helpless: "Alas, it''s been so many years."


    "It''s OK to cultivate talents in private, but the disadvantages of large-scale promotion are obvious. Let''s just do what we can. Over the years, you''ve done a good job


    "But my strength alone is limited after all." Li Rui sighed.


    Chen Changsheng also began to drink stuffy tea. Many things are just like this. There is no way.


    In the teahouse came several men with wooden clogs and tattoos on their necks. They looked fierce. Seeing Zhao Yue, these people''s eyes brightened, and they looked at Li Rui and Chen Changsheng quietly. After observing for a moment, one of them came over.


    "Ma''am, please come over and have a drink." The man stammered in poor Chinese for fear that others would not understand him. He said this to Zhao Yue. He didn''t run away. He definitely wanted to make a show.


    Zhao Yueli ignored him, but McGregor reminded him: "don''t disturb us."


    The man went back to talk with a look of exasperation.


    "The emergence of the second black hole has caused a vague disorder. Rich people choose to go abroad, and those who don''t have money are getting fat, thinking that even if they die, they will indulge


    Li Rui glanced at several people at the table and said quietly, "it''s useless to take Saburo Obuchi. He doesn''t even have this binding force."


    If it''s in Jianghua, it''s understandable if there''s a gangster chatting up like this, but if it goes further, it''s going to be hit by the black League.


    Nowadays, Jianghua is one of the safest cities in China. The existence of black League directly promotes the social atmosphere of the whole city, not a little bit. What kind of deceiving, deceiving, murdering and arson can be found in the ears of the black League. Once it is found out, the freshmen will go through the experience immediately.


    On the other hand, at this moment, these big men on the road are going to turn over and rob. Where are the people of Yihe at this time?


    "I can''t do well in such a big place. In my opinion, Jiahe and Yihe are just like that. " Chen Changsheng sneered.


    After two minutes, the big men came to Li Rui''s table and pointed to Zhao Yue and asked her to accompany her with wine.


    Although it is a teahouse, there are still sake and some small food.


    "The Chinese must come!"


    The Yingzhou people still speak the stiff Chinese language to Li Rui and Chen Changsheng. Li Rui doesn''t say a word either. Chen Changsheng takes a knife out of his pocket and throws it away. The knife flashes by, carrying a few blood flowers.


    At this point, killing is easier than killing a chicken.


    "If the devil doesn''t come out tomorrow, I''ll go back." Li Rui got up and didn''t want to stay in this land of right and wrong. It''s dead. The boss must call the police. There will be some entanglement at that time.


    Chen Changsheng went over the checkout and said, "yes, you are the boss. You has the final say."


    After paying for the tea, everyone left the teahouse. It''s already early in the morning, but the night in Jingdong capital is still very busy.


    People are like this. When the crisis does not come, they will not take it for granted.


    It is clear that the second black hole is not far away. It seems that there is nothing wrong here. I really don''t know whether the Yingzhou people are open-minded or lack of insight.


    "It''s so sleepy. Let''s find a place to rest." Zhao Yue yawned.


    "OK, let''s find a hotel."


    Li Rui looks up, selects a nearby hotel and opens several rooms. Li Rui naturally shares a room with Zhao Yue. When Zhao Yue returns to the room, she falls down. She is very sleepy, even after drinking tea.


    "I don''t wash my face. I''m too lazy."


    Li Rui goes to the bathroom to get a towel dipped in some hot water, helps Zhao Yue wipe her cheek, and helps her cover the quilt. The room is a double bed. Take care of Zhao Yue and Li Rui.


    Unconsciously, he closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    At six in the morning, Li Rui was awakened by the noise. Open your eyes, Li Rui opens the door and looks into the corridor. Good guy, people are running everywhere, some of them just wear underpants.


    "It''s just like this in winter. No wonder it''s said that people in Yingzhou are not afraid of cold when they are young, and they have to roll in the snow for training."


    Li Rui went to the next room and knocked on the door of the chicken. The chicken opened the door and rubbed his sleepy eyes: "what''s the matter?"


    "I also want to ask what happened to them."


    "Just a moment, I''ll ask." McGregor grabbed a man passing through the corridor and asked. The man said a few words in a hurry, and the chicken''s face became serious.


    "The devil is out."

 Chapter 579

    Around the jingdongdu black hole, the huge movement is extremely easy to remind people of the scene of Godzilla or Altman. Helicopters circled in the sky to launch rockets, soldiers carried RPG on their shoulders, and large caliber sniper guns accurately sniped.


    More that fighter circled in the sky, from time to time launched missiles on the devil. This time the appearance of the devil, five feet tall, three heads and six arms, looking in several directions. One face is merciful, one is ferocious, and the other is expressionless.


    Human''s thermal weapons burst in front of him, even if the tank artillery shells hit, they will be blocked by the border in front of him.


    Since the demon appeared in the early morning, the armed forces of jingdongdu have launched several attacks to test, but it seems that the demon is waiting for something and has not been moved.


    Saburo Obuchi and Shoichi Tien have already gathered people from both sides of Jiahe and Yihe to encircle the surrounding area. However, in fact, the two forces are not able to live in harmony. After all, hundreds of years of fighting has long been a deadly feud.


    Saburo Obuchi and Xiuyi Tianren are just making use of each other, not forming an alliance.


    They all did their own thing. Saburo Obuchi summoned the monkey king. The monkey king, who was three feet tall, was looking like he wanted to fight.


    Tianren Xiuyi also summoned a big snake, which was bigger than Monkey King and eight feet long. It looked more powerful than the demon man coming out of the black hole.


    "Xiuyi, what are you waiting for? Let''s go up and kill the monster."


    The snake mouth is full of intelligence. The letter in the snake mouth is constantly huff and puff, and the dripping liquid corrodes the ground.


    Compared with the devil, Tianren Xiuyi''s snake is more like a monster.


    Tianren show a motionless: "not clear about the purpose of the devil, do not rashly start."


    They all have brains. They can''t even figure out the strength of their opponents. If they rush up rashly, they are likely to encounter accidents. After all, the army''s previous waves of exploration have proved that the eccentric is not easy.


    "Xiuyi is still so calm." Saburo Obuchi chuckled and pulled out his sword. This long sword was the spoils of war obtained by Kojiro, a demon who died in the wind. It has not been returned to Jiahe.


    Saburo Obuchi pointed his sword at the devil and said, "long!"


    The sword suddenly soared and stabbed the demon like there was no end.


    The demon man''s expressionless face, looking coldly, directly stretched out his big hand, grasped the sword and broke it with a violent force. However, since he launched the offensive, he would not give up easily.


    The sword shadow all over the sky kills the devil.


    The ferocious face of the demon man turned slowly, fixed on Saburo Abe and roared.


    "Roar!"


    The devil left the spot and rushed to takebu. In mid air, the formation of Yihe started, several cylinders rose from the ground, Yihe people formed a formation, and said in one voice: "Feng!"


    This is the seal formation of Yihe. There is no hope to defeat him. The only way to defeat him is to use the technique of border seal to determine whether he can deal with the demon.


    The cross flow of cylinder flame directly trapped the demon in the array. But the following scene directly cooled the hearts of Yihe to the end.


    The devil went out of the seal of the fire without anything.


    "Why, shouldn''t the fire seal him?" Saburo Obuchi was stunned.


    Flame seal, it seems that they are all flames, but actually they are all magma. One is trapped by a pillar of fire, and the surging magma will wrap people directly.


    But it has no effect on the devil. On the contrary, it seems that the devil is still very comfortable, and the compassionate face even has a smile.


    The demons walk away from the seal and start the killing mode directly!


    His speed is much faster. He incarnates as the awakened slayer and directly rushes into the crowd to open the big kill mode.


    For a time, Yihe was dead and wounded.


    Saburo Obuchi is in a big hurry. At this time, everyone in Jiahe rushes to kill him. Tianrenxiu''s eyes turn red, and they merge with his snake and kill him directly.


    The snake came to the devil and spit out the venom!


    It seems that it''s common for the devil to spray the black and smelly venom on the devil without injury. Mercilessly, the devil jumped on the top of the snake, poured his hands directly into the top of the snake, and penetrated into the snake.


    Bathed in the blood, the devil''s ferocious face burst out laughing.


    "Chicodo!"


    The demon man made a joyful cry and swallowed the blood of the snake. Bang, the snake turned into a white smoke, and tianrenxiu got out and killed the devil.


    Saburo Obuchi also rushed to the devil.


    As the strongest, they need to take responsibility and guard Yingzhou island.


    They cooperated closely. At this time, Jiahe and Yihe were surprised to find that their leader could cooperate with the enemy so well.


    At last, the devil revealed his flaw. The blade of Saburo Obuchi stabbed the devil''s arm, twisted it and cut it off.


    Tianren show one is Tianxiu, directly blow up a head of the devil.


    The scene was filled with cheers.


    "Xiuyi, well done." At the same time, he retreated to look for opportunities, but he couldn''t help praising. This is the power of their joint attack, but the next moment, Tianren Xiuyi''s chest, a big hand pierced out.


    Demons bite Tianren Xiuyi''s neck and devour his flesh and blood.


    "Show one!"


    Shiro Obuchi''s eyes were bloodshot, but Shinichi struggled to shout out a few words: "go... Go!"


    Tianren Xiuyi''s body swelled and expanded rapidly. He''s going to blow himself up. He can''t take care of his grief and leaves quickly.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise in the sky, Tianren Xiuyi was a success. However, as the blood fog cleared away, the demon''s tall body still stood, and his arms and head grew up again.


    He felt desperate.


    "What devil is this?"


    A similar sense of crushing and powerlessness made him think of Li Rui.


    Perhaps, only that person can deal with such a monster!


    Li Rui is standing on the top of a building, calmly observing every move of the enchanted man. To be honest, he doesn''t know much about the power of the devil, but for now, the power of the devil is almost as powerful as the old devil.


    Brave and fearless, strong and strong.


    The devil''s eyes looked towards Li Rui. The corner of the mouth of the ferocious face grinned and gave out a provocative roar.


    "This is... A declaration of war?"


    Li Rui smiles and shakes his head. I always feel that the devil didn''t exert all his strength at all. With the help of Saburo Obuchi and Xiuyi Tianren, I didn''t find the devil''s card.


    It''s still too weak.


    "Is this the only strength of Yingzhou island? It''s impossible. It must be a stronger monk. "


    After thinking about it, Li Rui left the roof.


    Each man sweeps the snow before his own door, and does not care about the frost on others'' tiles.


    They didn''t care about Yingzhou island. There''s no reason for him to be a foreigner.


    We have to look at it again.

 Chapter 580

    That night, the battle between the devil and the strong of Yingzhou Island broke out.


    Dagger, the guardian God of Yingzhou, appears to fight against the devil. The devil is killed and dagger is seriously injured.


    However, the damage caused by the war between the two sides was extremely great. Jingdong was almost crossed by a typhoon of magnitude 10, surrounded by debris, with the number of casualties as high as 10000.


    This is the influence of the high level monks.


    But this is not the end.


    After the three headed and six armed demon man sacrificed himself, the second three headed and six armed demon man appeared from the black hole. Compared with the first one, the second one is more cruel and cruel.


    Li Rui watched the battle between big dog and the devil from beginning to end, and had a general understanding of the devil''s strength.


    The most powerful part of the three headed and six armed demon man is his amazing strength and resilience.


    When the second bottle of demon man appeared, Li Rui used the bloodthirsty sword as a guide to launch the sword formula and destroy the second bottle of demon man directly from the inside.


    The devil is not Li Rui''s opponent.


    But Li Rui didn''t have much pride in winning. After all, it''s just a devil. If you kill a bottle of devil, there will be more devil.


    "Only by breaking the plane channel can we completely prevent the demon man from coming."


    On the flight back to China, Li Rui discussed the solution with Chen Changsheng and others and came to such a conclusion.


    "How to break it?" Chen Changsheng asked questions.


    Li Rui shakes his head. This is what he is puzzled about. He is afraid that only those higher-level beings can have the answer to how to break the plane channel.


    Anyway, go home and watch it.


    As soon as he got home, Li Rui took a sack out of the car. Good guy, a sack of weapons. There are so many magic bows and bloodthirsty swords. Yingzi picked up the bloodthirsty sword with a smile: "it''s good. It''s powerful when you look at it."


    "You can''t use this thing. Change it."


    "Then I want that dagger."


    "Whatever you choose, I''ll go out first."


    Li Rui goes out with his bloodthirsty sword and goes to the place where Li Laozu lives. Here is a villa specially built for Li Laozu. It is also close to the lake. The scenery is good, and the most important thing is pure.


    Li Rui rushed there and gave the bloodthirsty sword to Laozu Li: "I brought it back from abroad. The quality is not bad. The most important thing is that this sword has some special properties."


    The first skill of Laozu Li is killing and cutting. The bloodthirsty sword should suit his mind.


    Li Laozu took the bloodthirsty sword, looked at Li Rui and said, "you are stronger again."


    "It''s a long way off." Li Rui said with a smile.


    Li Laozu smile, carrying bloodthirsty sword to go inside: "tell me, you all the way."


    Li Rui said as he walked. Li Laozu was very interested: "I didn''t expect to see such things abroad. I knew I was going too. By the way, you said you''ve seen the devil. How is it, strong? "


    "It''s not particularly strong, but it''s very threatening. It may be that the plane channel is not stable enough, so the strength of the demons is limited. But I always listen to them say "chikhodo moyesa..."


    "That means resurrection, a spell. With sacrifice as a means to summon higher beings to come. " Li Laozu sighed gently, "it seems that the underground is really a big problem."


    Li Rui thinks so.


    If it wasn''t for the hell, the demons wouldn''t come so arrogantly. There has never been such a thing before, but now it appears openly, which is a great event to leave a trace in history.


    But it didn''t.


    "Laozu, can the plane passage be broken?"


    "It depends on how strong you are."


    "How strong is it?"


    "Need to be strong enough to have their own fields and rules, to be able to get to this point, can be called a demigod."


    Li Rui lowered his head and sighed: "Alas, it seems that there is no hope."


    "Yama can do it. Don''t you know the runner king? He can do it. "


    The Runner King is still in the period of the underground war. How can he have time to do such things in the world. Besides, you can''t rely on others for everything.


    "I''d better improve my strength as soon as possible and try to solve these problems myself."


    "Come on, you can do it." Li Laozu said with a smile.


    Li Rui''s face is strange. Looking at Li Laozu, I have to say that he has a strong learning ability. Now he is more and more like a modern man.


    "I''m going out recently."


    "Ah?"


    "A friend of mine woke up and invited me to have a talk."


    "Come back early, then."


    "If there''s anything important, crush the jade pendant, I''ll know."


    "All right."


    Li Laozu nodded and left in the wind.


    Up nine thousand miles.


    The figure disappeared in the sky.


    When Li Rui returns home, Zhao Yue is in the living room to share the experience of his trip abroad. Jian Su Mei and yingzi are very curious. When Zhao Yue talks about the wonderful things, they are immediately amazed.


    "I really want to go abroad!"


    Sakura raised her voice to some extent and was patted by Li Rui from behind: "I want to go abroad and go out by myself!"


    "Wuwuwuwu, why can''t I go abroad? You just like the new and hate the old!" The essence of yingzi''s play is attached to the body and forced to be aggrieved. Zhao Yue suddenly some embarrassment, Li Rui sneer: "you are old, clothes are not as new, people as old!"


    Li Rui went to the sofa and sat down comfortably. Next to him, he said in a simple and soft voice, "are you tired out


    "It''s a little tired, but it''s improved. I''m going to relax and walk around for a while


    Sakura''s eyes brightened: "please take me with you!"


    "Playwright, playwright, playwright!"


    Li Rui grabs yingzi and smacks his ass. yingzi doesn''t move. He''s used to it as he does.


    On the other hand, he excitedly discussed with jiansuyan: "Suyan, where are we going to play? Give me an idea. I''m suffocating. "


    "I know the waves every day!" Li Rui slapped her in the face again. Yingzi was angry and jumped up from Li Rui''s leg: "enough! Endless, you can come to my room at night


    Zhao Yue''s eyes gaped. He didn''t expect Li Rui to be so ridiculous at home.


    "All right, all right, stop it and be quiet." In short, he had no choice but to wave his hand to calm down the atmosphere of the scene. "Now there''s no time to play. You don''t know about Yingzhou island."


    In fact, we all know about it. In short, when it comes to it, we all take it seriously.


    "If the end is coming, I think a lot of people are starting to panic." In short, when Li Rui was asked, he sighed: "I can handle it for the time being, but I''m not optimistic in the long run."


    "So you''re going to take us out?" Simply asked.


    Li Rui nodded.


    While the world is still beautiful, go out and have a look, and appreciate all the prosperity of the world.


    If one day


    "If one day, when we are old, we will at least remember that we have been to many places, seen many beautiful scenery and ate many delicious food. This is the meaning of our life."


    We don''t talk about how much contribution we can make, or how great the bull''s ratio is. It''s enough to live in this life and come to this world.

 Chapter 581

    After two days at home, everyone plans to go out to play.


    Li''s father and mother came here for dinner. When they mentioned this, they felt that they didn''t want to go anywhere. Traveling is not attractive to them. What''s more, it''s not peaceful outside. The appearance of black holes has cast a haze over their hearts.


    "Last time I read the news, I said that tourism is" going to a place where other people are tired of living ". I think it makes sense. In my opinion, don''t go anywhere, just Jianghua. Isn''t it good? If the wind regulates the rain, I''ll be happy to stay at home. " Li Ma made a statement.


    "An old bone, I don''t want to run out, just stay at home with your mother. If you want to play, you can go. We won''t go Dad Li is determined to stay with his wife.


    Their parents are nearly 60 years old. They don''t want to go out. Li Rui is in a dilemma.


    As the saying goes, parents in, not far away.


    Then this matter can only be put on hold for the time being. After all, if you leave your parents at home, one is not safe, the other is that you have concerns in your heart and have a bad time.


    "Oh, what a pity."


    At noon, Sakura sat on the sofa in the living room and drank tea, sighing that the plan had failed.


    "I can''t help it. I have more heart than strength." Jian Su Mei also felt sorry. She looked up at Li Rui''s room and said, "sometimes, it''s better to live a plain life. At least, it''s not so busy."


    "You''ll be content. Don''t feel something here." Guan Feixue picked up the teapot and poured a cup for himself. "There are gains and losses. It''s all life."


    In the room, jiansuyan and Li Rui sat together and talked about it. Jiansuyan was very ordinary: "you are such a big man, and you are still a child."


    "I can''t blame them. It''s true that I didn''t do a good job, and I didn''t do what I promised. I hope it''s a failure."


    In a nutshell, "I don''t like running around very much, just having you by my side."


    "Me too."


    Li Rui embraces jiansuyan''s shoulder and has no complaints to say.


    ¡­¡­


    The explosion of the second black hole became more and more violent, and the demons appeared three bottles, destroying and killing in Yingzhou. Such a scene, more or less people have a real sense of the end of the world.


    The residents of Jingdong capital fled in large numbers, and they could go abroad, but they could not move to other areas. But almost everyone knows that this is not a long-term solution.


    With more and more demons killed, soon the fourth bottle of demons came down.


    Things became more and more uncontrollable, and these demons slaughtered and sacrificed blood in Yingzhou. The sense of crisis is getting more and more serious day by day, and the Ninjas on Yingzhou island are all worried.


    The world became united because of the invasion of the demons, and scientists gathered together to find out how to solve the black hole. The monks were secretly discussing how to wipe out these demons in one go. After all, today in Yingzhou is likely to be the future of the world. If you don''t do something today, you''ll have to wait until it''s too late to do it. I''m afraid it will be the end of the world.


    In the last ten days of winter, friars of various countries organized several battles to kill the four bottles of demons with absolute superiority in number. However, there were still more demons on the way.


    As long as the black hole does not disappear, the fear of demons will always exist.


    Li Rui is also looking for ways to become stronger. At this stage, it is not a simple thing to step into Yuanhe. Li Laozu is not at home, and the extreme Taoist demon has no experience in this kind of thing.


    Yuanhejing is a term created by the earth friars. No one even knows how it came about.


    "According to my estimation, the so-called Yuanhe realm is a transitional realm. This realm returns to its original nature and completely transforms aura into genuine Qi. I don''t think it''s a complete success to make progress in real Qi. "


    "It''s not perfect, it''s far from perfect. It''s all about purifying aura into real Qi, but the progress is very slow, and there is a lack of suitable skills. "


    "Why don''t you go to hell and ask the gods?"


    "They are busy."


    In spite of this, Li Rui still opened the door of inheriting the land and entered the hell at the beginning of the month. Today''s Prefecture is not as it used to be. The taurou palace is gone, and the Mamian palace is also collapsed.


    The ruins add a sense of desolation to the world.


    "I don''t know how the hell war is going."


    Li Rui walked along the streets of the prefecture, towards the Forbidden City. There are soldiers guarding the Forbidden City, but this time, these soldiers don''t despise Li Rui any more.


    "Do you have a customs declaration?"


    "No, I''m walking in hell."


    "Yes, you can go." The soldiers let Li Rui enter the Forbidden City.


    Is it possible to walk freely just by reporting the name of a local government? Maybe these soldiers think Li Rui is strong enough to be qualified.


    As before, they would be reprimanded if they stood outside the door and looked at them from a distance.


    The Forbidden City is very big. Judging from the pattern, it is similar to the Forbidden City in reality. There are towering walls everywhere, and the vertical and horizontal patterns divide each space.


    "Mingzhu, if you are not obedient today, I will kill you. Anyway, no one will know that I did it."


    "No, master jiuyu."


    "You just give me the honesty..."


    Li Rui walked to the side where the news came out. On one side of the corner, he saw a man with half faded trousers, pulling a woman''s clothes.


    The woman was so pathetic that she wanted to cry.


    "It''s true that you can meet such people everywhere."


    Li Rui said to himself, shaking his head and shouting, "stop!"


    "Who are you? Go to hell The young master of the nine regions was very angry and glared at Li Rui, then he continued to act just now.


    Li Ruifei stepped forward with one punch.


    Jiuyu turns around, facing Li Rui''s fist, but he doesn''t move.


    "Who are you? Don''t think you have some strength and dare to run wild with me. I''ll give you ten seconds to leave. If you don''t, don''t blame me for calling people! "


    "This is a forbidden city. How dare you be so arrogant?" Li Rui was dumbfounded.


    Jiuyu sneered: "what about the Forbidden City? All the hell went to war, and my father has the final say.


    "What''s your father''s name?"


    "My father is..." nine domain just want to report a name, turn to think, suddenly feel wrong. He put up his trousers and knew that the good thing was not going to happen this time. He just let go of the woman.


    "Who are you?" Jiuyu guard road.


    "Of course I''m from here, or how do you think I got in? What''s your father''s name? " Li Rui asked with a smile.


    The more Li Rui inquires about this, the more bottomless jiuyu is.


    There are not many simple characters in the Forbidden City, and they all have backers behind them. Although the tenth hall Yama went to the war, if he came back, it would be bloody.


    Considering this, jiuyu turned his eyes: "brother, why are you so serious. You and I are the upper class. We don''t have to quarrel over a maid, do we? "


    "Why, don''t you dare to say?" Li Rui sneered.


    Jiuyu snorted, turned and walked: "I don''t know how to praise you!"


    He doesn''t want to expose his family, but it''s not his wish to be humiliated by Li Rui here.

 Chapter 582

    Seeing jiuyu leave quickly, Li Rui is not easy to stop. After all, I''m not familiar here. I don''t know what kind of bigwigs I''ll get if I try to catch up and uphold justice.


    People still need to keep a low profile.


    Li Rui continued to wander around the Forbidden City. The Forbidden City was deserted and the number of people was small. Occasionally after a few people, are in a hurry.


    In the years of war, it''s hard for people or ghosts.


    "The ten halls of Yama are not here. It seems that they have come here in vain."


    I''ve been doing this kind of useless work recently. I feel like I''m wasting a lot of time. The plan to travel failed.


    Come to Yanluo. Yanluo is not here.


    It seems that there are some problems with my good luck.


    It''s not a big problem, but it''s a headache.


    Wandering around the Forbidden City, Li Rui felt quite idle. He could not bear the loneliness and was ready to go back. But suddenly a group of soldiers rushed out in front of him and surrounded Li Rui.


    Nine domains lead a person to come, shout a way: "take him down!"


    "What do you take? Why do you take it?" Li Rui didn''t panic at all, so he had time to ask jiuyu.


    Jiuyu sneered: "just now you were in the alley with intent to rob. Do you think you should not take such charges?"


    "Yes? If you have to say that... "Li Rui looked at jiuyu and said in a high voice," how do you say that you just wanted to rob people''s women in the alley? "


    Hula ground, originally also want to surround the crowd of a time scattered without a trace.


    Jiuyu is very satisfied with this effect: "you think my name of the Forbidden City four little is in vain?"


    "So vicious?"


    "Or what do you think?"


    "In that case, I''m not polite. I''ll ask the runner king to deal with this matter. I''ll see who your father is! "


    Jiuyu immediately changed his face. There were only ten tycoons in the prefecture. Li Rui casually announced the name of the Runner King. Not everyone dares to have this tone.


    "Brother! Brother, you''re kidding! Why are you so serious? I''m here to play with you. Don''t blame me. It''s not worth the person to deal with this kind of thing. "


    Nine domains compensate to smile a face, that appearance simply has a kind of flattery.


    No!


    "How do you think it''s like the top second generation of" I''ll see the person who makes me feel uncomfortable in ten seconds "? Why are you so afraid of the runner king?"


    "Nonsense, he''s the boss here. I''m afraid. Aren''t you afraid?"


    "Not too afraid."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Nine regions understand, this is also a top childe brother, no wonder so bold.


    "Brother, why haven''t I seen you before? Where do you live?"


    "In... A place you don''t know."


    Li Rui smiles mysteriously, which makes jiuyu nervous. The more Li Rui doesn''t reveal the details, the less he has. Although his father is No. 1 in the Forbidden City, it is also based on the absence of the yamas.


    But everyone in the hell knows that anyone can die, but Yama can''t. If even Yama dies, then the world is finished.


    "Since you are so secretive, brother, I won''t ask. How about it? Do you want me to show you around the Forbidden City? I just saw you looking around. It seems that you are not familiar with it. "


    "Good."


    Li Rui is eager for someone to lead the way. Otherwise, the Forbidden City is so big that he really can''t figure out the way.


    Jiuyu waved back the soldiers and walked with Li Rui in the streets of the Forbidden City: "brother, are you from below?"


    Li Rui asked, "how do you say that?"


    "You don''t know this place very well. I can even bet you don''t know which road or street. But if you know the Runner King, you can only come from below. From the first floor to the tenth floor, each of the ten halls manages one floor. You must be the family member of some Yama? Don''t cover it up. It''s happened a lot recently. "


    "Oh?"


    "The nephew of the king of Qin Guang, the niece of the king of Chu Jiang, the little prince of the emperor of song... They are all in the Forbidden City. Who are you from Runner King? Don''t be afraid. It''s all your own. It doesn''t matter if you say it. "


    "Then I am his disciple."


    "Well, your status is not so good, but it''s OK." It''s a good thing that jiuyu Matsu doesn''t offend the big brother''s relatives. It''s not a big deal to offend a disciple. Besides, it''s not serious.


    "Brother, I''ll take you to huamanlou to have a drink?"


    "No, I have something else to do. Excuse me for a moment."


    Li Rui walks away.


    I don''t come to the Forbidden City to make friends. It''s meaningless to make friends with these childe brothers.


    After making up his mind, Li Rui turned and left. Leaving jiuyu''s face puzzled, but Li Rui is not a big man, so he will go away.


    "I don''t know how to praise you. I''m proud of myself."


    Nine domains hate spit on the ground, also don''t bother to ask for nothing.


    Li Rui returns to the world and comes to the living room. Zhao Kuafu is waiting in the living room. When he sees Li Rui, he looks serious.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Brother Li, tianmeng may not go on."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Eight of my men died last night. Some people don''t like our black league''s position in tianmeng and want to get rid of us. "


    "You have a big heart. What do you want me to do? Kill it. "


    "Yes, sixteen have been killed. But it''s a bit big. They''re all fighting to quit the alliance. "


    "Well, it''s all bullshit."


    Li Rui didn''t have a reason to feel a burst of anger. He received a signal from the underground government and rushed back. That''s what he did. It''s impossible to say that it''s not irritating. The situation in the world is already like this. Some people just refuse to stop.


    Some people want to move forward, others just want to delay.


    "If they like to quit, let them quit."


    "But they copied all our secrets..." Zhao Kuafu was indignant. "Why can they do what they want after taking advantage of it?"


    "Kuafu, don''t be impulsive. As you know, there are different levels of secret scripts. The best ones are still in our hands. Give it to them, and they can''t make waves. "


    "Moreover, if the devil invades the world, we will have more strength and more chances to win."


    "But they don''t care about us now."


    "That''s easy. Just kill it."


    "Brother Li, I''m afraid our efforts will be in vain. Now, after getting what they want, all the sects are not grateful to us, but despise us even more. When you go out, those old things don''t pay any attention to me. "


    "Which ones?"


    "Hongmen, Kunlun, Wujiao..."


    "I''m too lazy to listen to your list."


    "But then..."


    Li Rui sneered: "if you love unity, you will unite. If you don''t love unity, will I ask them to unite? The demons of the second black hole will soon come to China. They need to sacrifice to the strong. At that time, see. "


    Those people don''t know the power of the devil, but Li Rui has already dealt with him.


    We have to wait until the river of blood to wake up. Since we want to die, let those people die.


    They''re going to leave now. Sooner or later, they''ll beg to come!


    It''s all human''s bad nature.

 Chapter 583

    The development of an organization is difficult at the initial stage, and there will always be some people to sing down. In the medium term, development is always suppressed by stronger existence. In the later period, everyone had abundant wings, and wanted to go, but didn''t want to stay, and wanted to be independent.


    The establishment of tianmeng is rapid, and the collapse is even more rapid.


    Li Rui is not surprised that he has not passed many tests and will come to this stage. Sometimes it''s not a good thing if it''s too smooth.


    Zhao Kuafu is very indignant about these things, and he really hates iron but not steel.


    That''s taken for granted.


    "Since tianmeng wants to break up, we should try our best to preserve the strength of our black alliance. To be honest, I didn''t really like these things at first


    The ultimate strong, always like to pursue the improvement of self strength, rather than relying on the overall strength.


    "Brother Li, I''ll go back to arrange it now."


    "All right."


    After Zhao Kuafu left, Li Rui shut up at home. Occasionally, some rumors can be heard here. For example, some leaders of big schools mentioned Li Rui at some parties, which means that they no longer have the general tone of using value.


    "He? He''s still too young to ride around our necks


    "What''s tianmeng? We don''t dare these things. Anyway, when the sky falls down, there''s a tall man on top of it."


    "We''ve got what we should get. Later, the road will face the sky, and each side will go!"


    Zhao Kuafu is still very angry when he mentions these things, but Li Rui has no opinion, so his anger is of no use.


    After all, Li Rui''s opinions play a major role in the black League and even the whole organization. Although the black league can fight against those sects that sell themselves well when they get a bargain, it doesn''t work.


    This tone, black League temporarily endure.


    Half a month later, the five bottle demons of the second black hole killed Yingzhou island and made a river of blood.


    "It''s not good. The devil is flying towards China!"


    "Five bottles of demons appear together!"


    "Electromagnetic gun intercept! Kill one bottle of demons, and there are four bottles


    "Inform the practitioners of martial arts to set up defense as soon as possible!"


    When the demons enter China, the military intercepts them in the first reaction. When conventional weapons are useless, the military uses the latest electromagnetic gun to kill a bottle of demons.


    But the rest of the four bottle demons, in a scattered formation, have already sneaked into China.


    Within three days, there was a series of bloodshed.


    "The leader of the eight trigrams sect was killed, and his death was terrible!"


    "The leader of the iron fist sect was killed, the head disappeared, and the sect was destroyed!"


    "The second black hole and the demons are on their way!"


    Fortunately, in the eyes of the demons, ordinary people seem to have no value at all, and they even despise slaughtering. Generally, demons kill the practitioners who have a certain realm, and kill them now and sacrifice them now.


    At this time, those who were not strong but short-sighted and took the lead in withdrawing from tianmeng began to regret.


    When they place their hopes on the black League and Renxing martial arts school, hoping that these tall men can withstand the collapse of the sky, they find that the tall men are not very willing to help.


    To the tall man, it''s not a sky fall, it''s an earthquake. The first ones to die are those who sell well when they get a good price.


    Every day, a large number of calls are made to Zhao Kuafu''s mobile phone, hoping to discuss about the re establishment of tianmeng.


    Zhao Kuafu''s reply is also very simple: "you dream!"


    At the beginning, he was kind enough to help, but in the end, he would die. Who is to blame? When tianmeng was disbanded, some of the clans directly stayed in Renxing martial arts school and indirectly became a part of the black League. Li Laozu personally took charge of Renxing martial arts school and served as a librarian.


    There are two bottles of demons who invade Renxing martial arts school. They are directly destroyed by Li Laozu. The follow-up demons dare not go at all.


    They all took out their anger at the Wuzai sect. For a moment, they also killed people in panic.


    When Li Rui received the news, he often felt sad and unable to laugh. If he had felt compassion before, he no longer felt much sympathy for the dissolution of tianmeng.


    It''s no wonder that you die by yourself.


    Originally, I thought that the devil wanted to sacrifice blood to the world, but now it seems that it''s just the masters of the clan.


    This is the sixth time he has visited the Li family. Li Rui knew what he meant. He said he was not at home several times. This time, he happened to meet him at the door.


    "You are squatting in front of my house. There is no such coincidence."


    "Since I know, I wish I could talk about it earlier."


    "I don''t want to talk about it. There''s nothing to talk about. Lao Fang, let everyone sweep the snow in front of the door. Don''t worry about other people''s frost. Don''t kidnap me morally. I don''t want to do this. "


    "Do you care so much about the opinions of those people? They''re just stupid. "


    In the living room, Fang Yi was drinking tea with a smile on his face. Thanks to him, Li Rui didn''t have that good idea: "Lao Fang, if people are stupid, they deserve it. I''m not their parents. I''m not in the mood. You''ve never heard that before. "


    "Then I am wrong about you!" Fang Yidao put down the teacup and the smile disappeared.


    Li Rui slowly picked up his cup of tea: "do you see me wrong? It really has nothing to do with me. Even if you move out of my parents, or even plain words about them, it''s no use. What kind of person I am, I don''t need to look at anyone''s face at all. Even today, I don''t need to look at anyone''s face. "


    In the whole world, Li Rui dare not claim to be number one, but he is not afraid of anyone. Especially in Jianghua, where there is a third of an acre of land, there is Laozu Li, there are extremely Taoist demons, and there is a self.


    No one is afraid to come.


    "It''s not that I haven''t tried to do something. The problem is that they don''t think I''m a fool? If I have something to do, they will eat with bowls and put down their chopsticks to curse their mother? "


    Fang Yi was speechless. For a long time, he said: "but you are a strong man..."


    "Listen to your tone, or the tone of moral kidnapping. Money should be donated? Should you give up your seat when you are young? As a strong man, you should fight with the devil to the end? What''s the point? "


    "Li Rui, I''m not here today to reason with you, nor to talk about obligations. I''m here in my personal capacity. I beg you to see that for the sake of being both human and Chinese, you can help me if you want, even if you don''t want! "


    Fang Yidao raised his voice by an octave.


    "I don''t want to." Li Rui''s answer was quite firm.


    There should be a limit for doing good. Don''t be scolded for being stupid even if you do it. No matter how impassioned and compassionate the others are today.


    It''s no use. I just don''t like it now.


    Fang was angry and left.


    "What''s the matter with love? What''s the matter with love?" Li Rui snorted scornfully and drank his own tea.


    In short, he came down from upstairs and sat down beside Li Rui: "I really don''t want to?"


    "Do it now, and others will have to laugh at me. Fang Yidao has just said that he wants me to stand out in his personal capacity. Isn''t that funny? Why? "


    "I work hard, maybe I can''t earn a good word."


    In short, nodded: "then let''s not help."

 Chapter 584

    Every day, there is news that another strong man has been killed. Every day, Renxing martial arts school will arrange some elite children of schools according to the situation.


    Today, Renxing martial arts school has gathered the largest number of middle and upper level experts among the major forces. Since the original tianmeng family is going to quarrel with each other, after its dissolution, it is simply the black League family''s dominant situation.


    However, the reputation is not very good. Many people say that the black league can''t save itself from death.


    However, they don''t care what they say.


    "At the beginning, our alliance leaders had the foresight to set up the alliance, but they didn''t take it seriously. After taking advantage of it, they asked for its dissolution. Now you want us to help? It''s impossible. "


    Zhao Kuafu''s reply is very firm, which represents Li Rui''s will.


    Just because you want to do those things doesn''t mean others can force you. There is no point in being strong without freedom.


    In any case, the gate of Renxing martial arts school closed coldly. In the days after that, it is no longer open for those who used to cheat.


    No matter how much you beg or regret, it''s useless.


    Once love to build ignore, now can''t rise!


    More than half of this winter has passed, and the climate is getting colder and colder. After many times of killing, the devil still met with a hard nail. Yingzhou Island demon people have occupied an absolute advantage. More than half of the strong people in Yingzhou have been slaughtered. On the Chinese side, they are killing small fish and shrimp.


    Once the real super strong hand, the devil is not the opponent. Within a few months, the demons who came to China were killed one after another and disappeared completely in China.


    According to the disclosure, the strong one is Qingcang Zhenren from Kunlun secret land. This real person was shut down 200 years ago. This time, the Chinese martial arts road was robbed. Qingcang real person came out to save the world and won such a big voice.


    "Qingcang real talent is the real hope of Huaxia martial arts. Unlike Li Rui, the black League, he is arrogant, as if he were the only one in Huaxia martial arts."


    "Qingcang immortal should be the head of martial arts in the world and the patron saint of martial arts in China!"


    "Qingcang real person intends to form the alliance of heaven again!"


    In less than half a year, qingcangzhen, who came out of the mountain behind closed doors, really reestablished the power of tianmeng. He lived in the north and was far away from the black League, which meant to suppress it.


    During this period, Li Rui broke through the cultivation of martial arts once again, and entered the seventh level of the extreme way. To this heavy, almost is a foot into the top ranks of the world''s strong.


    If you meet Bai Xianlong again, with Li Rui''s strength, you can kill him with one hand.


    Today, Li Rui is extremely reserved. Ordinary martial arts people, even the more intelligent group, can''t see that he is a top strong man when they meet Li Rui.


    After all, it doesn''t look like an old man. The other is judging from his breath. Experts usually have amazing breath, but Li Rui''s breath is ordinary, just like an ordinary person.


    Once Li Rui went to Yingzhou island on purpose and walked around the second black hole, but no demon man noticed Li Rui''s breath.


    Otherwise, with the devil''s style of action, it is necessary to kill the strong with all one''s strength.


    "It seems that the demons who can pass through the black hole have limited strength. They have to sacrifice more blood to deliver the super strong. "


    Among the demons, there are many powerful people who can fight with the Runner King. Such as the long princess, holding dozens of meters long knife, it is a super strong.


    Although Li Rui only met her once, he really admired her for that meeting.


    Su Hongying is too overbearing.


    And the Dark Lord


    It''s the existence that makes the Runner King fear. It''s the master of the plane. It''s the great devil who can attack the hell.


    These characters make Li Rui feel pressure, but also high morale.


    But in the early winter of the season, Qingcang''s visit made Li Rui''s attention shift. It seems that this Qingcang immortal is not satisfied with the absolute authority of the north. He has a lot of thoughts about the South and even the whole world


    It took a year for Qingcang to reach the peak of his reputation and strength in the north. The super strong is like this. It''s just like Gao Fu and Shuai chasing after their younger sister. They are rich, handsome and tall. With a little effort, their younger sister can''t resist.


    In addition to the fact that some demons have killed the black League without helping, Qingcang Zhenren''s achievements in killing demons are enough to win the hearts of most people. It can be said to occupy the right time, place and people, so it develops very rapidly.


    Within a short period of one year, the super power of tianmeng was firmly under control.


    On the day of Qingcang''s visit, the clouds in the sky were like black smoke. In the morning, Li Rui received a message from Zhao Kuafu that Qingcang Zhenren had come to Jianghua city. In the afternoon, Qingcang Zhenren came to Renxing martial arts school.


    Together with Qingcang, there are also general Fang Jingtian, the head of Huaxia group, and dozens of strong northern people.


    When Li Rui arrives at Renxing martial arts school, Zhao Kuafu is in the reception room to receive qingcangzhen and his party.


    "Brother Li, here you are."


    As soon as Li Rui entered the reception room, Zhao Kuafu was busy taking his seat. On the spot, Qingcang real person''s that side then someone sneers.


    "It''s true that people who can''t see ghosts usually occupy the dominant position."


    "Kong has strength but no virtue."


    "Arrogance."


    There are a lot of angry people on the side of the black alliance. Li Rui is the leader of the black alliance. No matter what, it''s not their turn to tell them what to do. What''s more, the so-called alliance of heaven was formed by those who had benefited from the alliance.


    At the beginning, they were Li alliance leader by mouth, just like calling dad.


    Now it''s all kinds of ridicule. It seems that they have the support of Qingcang real person, which makes them very confident.


    Li Rui is quiet.


    Zhao Kuafu said to Li Rui, "this is Qingcang immortal. Qingcang immortal is a strong man in Kunlun secret place. It is said that Kunlun secret place is the largest secret place in China, and there are even immortals in it..."


    "Immortal?" Li Rui is quite curious.


    "It''s the immortal who can move mountains and seas, catch stars and get the moon." Qingcang asked with a smile.


    Li Rui smiles a little. In fact, the so-called immortals are all supernatural beings. However, the supernatural power is more powerful than others, but it is far from being a real immortal.


    Moving mountains and seas, catching stars and getting the moon, people with such great powers often live with heaven and earth, and compete with the sun and the moon. This kind of existence, it is the only one in the sky and the earth, and where would be willing to stay on earth.


    Even those who were once brilliant, such as the extremely Taoist and heavenly demons, were all concerned about the outside world.


    Not to mention, in the early years, the earth''s aura dried up, and only in these years did it recover. Immortal, never willing to stay on a planet without potential.


    I don''t know what this Qingcang real man wants to boast about?

 Chapter 585

    "What on earth do you want to do?"


    This question, after all, was asked.


    Since Li Rui asked, Qingcang Zhenren, the representative of the northern school, must give an answer.


    The answer is the destination of Qingcang''s trip.


    It''s also the goal of these northerners who came all the way here.


    "Since you asked Mr. Li, the old Taoist didn''t cover it up. This trip is for the sake of all the people in the world."


    Li Rui almost lost his laugh when he heard this.


    This Qingcang real person seems not to be a general hypocrisy.


    It took one year to win over the forces of the northern faction, rebuild tianmeng again, and become the leader of the name and strength. To say that he is simple is not simple at all. Over the years, Bai Xianlong tried to take such a route, but failed.


    Qingcangzhen is in a good time. He has made it.


    But open mouth is the world of people, often do not put the world of people in the eye. The so-called ordinary life is just a name for them to throw out and occupy the moral commanding height.


    The people on Qingcang''s side showed their admiration, nodded and sighed that Qingcang was the blessing of the world.


    It''s disgusting.


    "Tianmeng used to be one, but now it is divided into the north and the south. In Lao Dao''s view, this is not wise. In the face of the enemy and the invasion of the demons, we must unite. I heard that Li Zhenren had a heart of unity before, so he came here to discuss. "


    Qingcang''s words are still polite and powerful.


    However, although the words are gentle, they also have a hidden needle and a hidden knife in their smile.


    What is the meaning of ignorance?


    Li Rui clapped: "Qingcang real person said really well, but if I don''t agree?"


    Don''t bother to talk to this person. Li Rui just means to refuse.


    Qingcang immortal''s face sank: "today''s world demon invasion, Li immortal is still not willing to unite? When is the time? Do you still care about the unpleasantness and disregard the righteousness? "


    At this time, from behind Qingcang immortal and others, Fang came out: "Li Rui, Qingcang immortal is kind-hearted, you should not refuse, this is for the world."


    More and more people also said: "that is, Qingcang''s kindness, especially from the north, don''t you even give Qingcang''s face?"


    "Even if you don''t give Qingcang real face, the face of people in the world will always be given?"


    "I don''t even know such a simple truth!"


    Li Rui laughs and laughs: "a group of local chickens and dogs are worthy to guide me a little bit in life? You''re nothing. You don''t know how good you are, just because you''re older. "


    In a word, Li Rui''s face turned blue and red. To be fair, Li Rui is indeed a genius. He has made such achievements at a young age.


    Just now those words, by such a ridicule, seem very superficial and ignorant. After all, if Li Rui were really so ignorant, he would not be able to reach the present level without these achievements.


    "Ah, Li Zhenren, they just made a slip of the tongue. Don''t take it seriously. As people at our level, we should be more broad-minded. " Qingcang said in a deep voice.


    When he saw that Li Rui was not easy to fool and could not restrain him with the name of righteousness, his tone softened.


    This time, Li Rui is proud of his identity. It''s all small means.


    Li Rui said with a light smile: "the real person should not be offended, and the offender must be prepared to pay the price."


    When he said this, Li Rui took a special look at Fang Yidao.


    Fang Yi''s head was down, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Li Rui''s action naturally falls in Qingcang''s eyes. He takes a sip of the tea at hand, but he is not in a hurry to force Li Rui to make a decision. After several explorations, he already knew that Li Rui was not a person who could be easily manipulated.


    At the same time, we can see clearly Fang Yidao''s position in Li Rui''s mind.


    "How many people can share difficulties, but not wealth, this boy is also a cruel role."


    I think Li Rui will take care of his old love and leave some thin noodles for Fang Yi. I don''t know. It''s so inhuman.


    Qingcang real person''s face can''t help showing some scorn.


    However, since it''s no good to say anything, Qingcang real man has lost his patience completely.


    "Li Rui, we all share the same origin in China. We should overcome the difficulties together. Now you are the leader of the black League, do you still have to be stubborn? If so, it is bound to be shameless and intolerable by the people of the world! "


    Qingcang''s tone is severe. His patience for Li Rui is not much.


    The corner of Li Rui''s mouth held a twist: "what I want to do is my freedom. I didn''t harm anyone. Why do you still carry out the great justice? Don''t you see whose territory this is? "


    "All over the world, is it King''s land?" Qingcang''s eyes are shining, and an invisible strong wind blows straight at Li Rui, blowing his hair endlessly.


    Li Rui smiles. Dark clouds appear in the sky. A bone dragon soars in the sky and wants to dive. It seems that seeing the hostility of these people to Li Rui, Gu Long let out a loud roar.


    "Roar!"


    Finally, its roar is no longer a little weak in the insolence, but an authentic dragon chant, a harsh sound composed of strange syllables.


    This roar reminds those present, whose territory is this.


    "The great master of Bai Xianlong is still restless after his death. Li Rui, are you insulting me? "


    "Why, do you want justice?"


    "If there is no justice in our hearts, what''s the difference with evil?"


    Li Rui stood up slowly, drank the tea from the cup, threw it suddenly, and fell to the ground: "get out, from now on, don''t step into Jianghua, or I will kill you!"


    Li ruicai doesn''t care what he is.


    Qingcang real play that set, he is not happy, do not accept, then lift the table, we do not get together to play.


    If you turn over this face, you will not be upset again.


    Qingcang didn''t expect Li Rui to be so rude. He said that he would turn over his face: "in the end, he is still young. He has no determination. He is a great master."


    "In any case, I will take back Bai Xianlong''s body. He is from the north and should return to the north to settle down. I will never allow this kind of thing to happen again


    "Qingcang, if you don''t want to be like that bone dragon, I advise you to be more interesting. You''re not the best. Don''t be arrogant. You have nothing to be proud of in front of me. "


    Li Rui''s eyes were cold, and he stabbed Qingcang like a blade: "I advise you to keep this skill to deal with the devil, don''t use it to fight inside. Otherwise... "


    "Or what?"


    "Otherwise, you will die!"


    As Li Rui''s words fall, the sky is shrouded in dark clouds, thunder clouds roll, and a huge thunder dragon looks down from the sky. In front of this dragon, bone dragon is like an ant.


    In a year, more than one person will make progress.


    Li Rui''s progress is beyond their imagination.

 Chapter 586

    Qingcang is very strong, but Li Rui is not afraid of the first World War. On the contrary, Li Rui is looking forward to playing Qingcang real person to test his progress.


    Qingcang is very strong, but Li Rui is not afraid of him at all, because he is still very young.


    Youth means all possibilities. Although those people have a higher realm and stronger strength, they are just the capital gained at the cost of time.


    Qingcangzhen felt Li Rui''s confidence.


    His gloomy face suddenly changed, and he laughed: "Lao Dao has not heard of someone to let me die for many years, you are still the first one! I know that you Li Rui''s accomplishments are amazing when you are young, but you know my ability to hold up Cang! "


    "I was born at the age of 15, Shenhai at the age of 20 and Mingquan at the age of 40. I didn''t become distracted until I was 80! At that time, the rules and vitality of heaven and earth were far inferior to those of today, but I still entered jiedan at the age of 100, and entered Yuanhe in another 120 years! "


    "In my generation, I have never met an adversary! If you think you are a genius, you can be proud. But you don''t know the difference between Yuanhe and other realms


    Qingcang real person''s body emerged as if the essence of Qi, that is not the spirit can compare, it is almost a half step to the immortal, without this foundation, can''t go further!


    Qingcang dares to come here today. He is really extraordinary.


    Li Rui just laughed: "I''m less than 30 years old, and I''m already in jiedan. What do you say to prove that you are strong and talented? "


    Qingcang real voice like Hongzhong: "the rapid improvement of realm does not mean that the foundation is stable. You are not a step by step out of the road, your foundation can only support you to come here! "


    "It''s not up to you." Li Rui light way, "give you ten seconds to leave here, otherwise don''t blame me to open to kill."


    "Then try it!" Qingcang immortal said proudly, "Lao Dao wants to try how many skills you have, dare to talk in front of me!"


    Li Rui raises his hand and presses it to Qingcang real person. Qingcang real person doesn''t move. A golden border in front of him greets Li Rui''s palm.


    There was only a thump in the air, and something seemed to collide.


    That is two people''s "Qi" meet ahead of time, the scene blows a gust of wind, some weak martial arts were shocked to spit blood on the spot.


    What''s more, there are cracks in the body!


    This is the coercion formed by the collision between the strong. This kind of coercion has almost become a substantial offensive force.


    The strength of true Qi is beyond the imagination of ordinary monks.


    Qingcang real person''s heart was shocked. Originally, he was ready to let Li Ruichen serve. The biggest characteristic of yuanhejing is Qi, which is the qualitative change of aura. Having Qi is enough to be a strong one.


    But Li Rui has real Qi and can compete with him!


    "What''s the origin of this boy? Why does he have such deep Qi before he enters Yuanhe?"


    Qingcang real person''s mind turned quickly, and an impulse to grasp Li Rui and study it was surging up irresistibly.


    Qingcang Zhenren knows Li Rui''s road to success. After all, even if he did not deliberately understand Li Rui''s fame, naturally someone would remind him to tell him many times.


    Relying on the secret script that I don''t know where I came from, I became a giant at one stroke. Some people have even summed up Li Rui''s life path and determined that his road to prosperity started before he graduated from University, and he successively started through the surrounding areas of Jianghua University, constantly expanding and expanding his sphere of influence.


    Then it radiated to the whole Jiangnan province and even the whole country. Among them, the most amazing thing for people is how Li Rui got up. Although he has always claimed to be a family of traditional Chinese medicine, he also has masters and big brothers.


    But it turned out to be nothing. According to the niece of his neighbor''s aunt, there was no such thing!


    He is rising on his own!


    Now Li Rui even has his true spirit.


    The more Qingcang thought about it, the more he felt that this boy was very strange. He should be arrested and studied.


    "Although you are also angry, you are not my opponent!" Qingcang''s hair and beard were all open, and his clothes puffed up without wind. His palm shot out: "Fantian seal!"


    In the palm of his hand, there was a real Qi forming and condensing into a mark. The mark was not big at the beginning, but it rose suddenly after leaving the palm. Within a short distance of one meter, the seal of Fantian became bigger than that of human.


    Li Rui suddenly drank: "take my knife!"


    The fighting style has always been simple and rough. Raising one''s hand is a knife.


    The tyrannical breath of Lei Yu Dao cuts the fan Tian Yin straight away, and the castration is not reduced, and he cuts straight at Qingcang real man.


    The so-called real person is just the name of those who are not as good as him!


    Although Qingcang is strong, he is not a real person. Li Rui is not a real person. The so-called Li Zhenren is also the name of Li Rui who is idle and boring.


    It''s pure deception.


    Real people, raise your hand to level the mountains and seas!


    Li Rui is not afraid of this guy. Lei Yu Dao''s intention is towards Qingcang real person''s face. When he comes to Qingcang real person''s face, Qingcang real person will hold it. Lei Yu Dao will burst into pieces and disappear into black spots.


    Qingcang was silent.


    There was an uproar among the onlookers.


    "I dare to be wild in front of Qingcang. I think I''m very strong."


    "The thunder prison sword also works for the general strong. In front of Qingcang immortal, it''s nothing."


    "I advise you not to over measure yourself!"


    They know Li Rui''s Lei Yu Dao. It can be said that they are very strong. Every time the thunder prison knife was used, it almost set off a bloodbath.


    There''s even a saying.


    Once the thunder prison sword comes out, there will be no battle in the world!


    But Qingcang real person just lightly grasps, thunder prison knife is broken.


    It is enough to show that Li Rui''s killing tactics are nothing at all.


    "Come and go, that''s all. It''s not enough."


    "I still want to fight against Qingcang. I really don''t know how to live or die."


    The northerners speak more and more strongly, sarcastically and belittle Li Rui. But Qingcang real man frowned and didn''t like this kind of speech.


    "Enough! Stop it


    The roar of fury silenced all the people.


    Qingcang, what''s the matter? Is


    "They''re all martial monks. There''s no point arguing about it. My heart will shine on the moon, but the moon shines on the ditch! Since Mr. Li doesn''t want to join tianmeng, let him go. Let''s go! "


    Qingcang turned and left, his face was very bad.


    As soon as he left, others looked at each other and left quickly.


    Are you kidding? Without Qingcang real person to protect them, they are just like mole ants in front of Li Rui. They may be crushed to death at any time.


    I can''t stir it up. I can''t stir it up.


    Come in high spirits and come back in low spirits!

 Chapter 587

    Qingcang immortal left, not to mention, Zhao Kuafu and they all felt empty.


    "I thought another group of people would die today, but I didn''t expect them to run away."


    "That''s right. At that time, I thought the alliance leader was going to fight, and I was planning to fight against him."


    "They run fast!" Zhao Kuafu laughed and scolded, adding some tea to Li Rui''s teacup. "You say that the northerners are so annoying. They always come to the south to show off their talents."


    "I can''t say what the northerners are like. You are a lion king and a northerner, and you are a northerner. They are the northerners. In the south, there are some people who hate you and show off their abilities. You can''t say that. It depends on people. "


    "In fact, the main reason is that they can''t make waves in the south. If Qingcang dares to come to the south, he will be the first one to attack me. I don''t have the courage to measure him. Just now, he knows how powerful he is, so he''ll withdraw quickly. "


    All of a sudden, there was a sound of flattery.


    We are all convinced by Li Rui''s dress, saying that the strength dress is the most lethal.


    If you can''t pretend to be a fool, if you can, it''s a bull.


    Yes, Li Rui has always been such an excellent man.


    After dealing with Qingcang''s problem, Li Rui stops by the library. Li Laozu as a librarian, usually in-depth brief, generally can not see others. This gentleman''s biggest hobby is to read books and absorb any nutrition.


    However, there are not many people who know his identity in Renxing martial arts school. There are only a few people. Li Laozu doesn''t participate in any important meetings in the school, but Zhao Kuafu will definitely go there afterwards.


    As the treasure of the town and school, Li Laozu deserves this respect.


    "Laozu, that Qingcang immortal, what kind of strength is it?"


    "Better than you."


    "But he looks..."


    "That''s because he doesn''t know my strength."


    In the library, Li Rui and Li Laozu sit opposite each other. It''s still the favorite tea of Li Laozu, and it''s still the familiar taste. The library of Renxing martial arts school is not simple at all. It is one of the largest buildings of Renxing martial arts school.


    As a librarian, Li Laozu has a two bedroom apartment on the sixth floor. Including a huge balcony, as well as exquisite small other courtyard.


    It seems that the decoration here is not luxurious. In fact, it is full of charm everywhere. It costs a lot. However, Renxing martial arts school is also rich. The students it recruits, including its own financial resources, are extraordinary.


    It can be said to be the rich among the invisible rich.


    In fact, Li Rui designed the venue for Li Laozu himself, which is unique and in line with Li Laozu''s taste. Although we are all familiar with it, we still have to equip it. Otherwise, what is it? Is it cooked.


    Therefore, Li Laozu is willing to be the patron saint of the campus.


    In the afternoon sunlight, Li Rui''s eyes narrowed, showing a bit of enjoyment: "Qingcang is so ambitious, since he claims to be a person in Kunlun, he should not pursue fame and fortune. You have to expand your power to Jianghua to be willing to do anything. "


    Li Laozu looked at Li Rui and said, "it''s not just Jiang Hua, is it? What''s your position in Jiangnan? Don''t you count it in your heart? The tianmeng he took over is something you don''t want. "


    Li Rui said with a smile, "that''s not necessarily for me."


    "Sometimes, when people sit in that position, they naturally have to do something that doesn''t meet the original expectation. One mountain does not allow two tigers, and one side of the couch does not allow others to snore. That''s the truth. "


    Li Laozu took a sip of tea, put down the cup: "I think he is a strong hand, you must not underestimate him."


    "Not to be underestimated." Li Rui said, "I will only regard him as my grindstone."


    ¡­¡­


    After Qingcang left Renxing martial arts school, he came to the hotel temporarily. As soon as he entered the door, the strong men who followed him yelled, "immortal, why did you let that boy go? It''s so arrogant that I don''t pay attention to you. "


    "That''s to say, even if he looks down on us, he dares to look down on you. If this goes out, where will our northerners face


    "Immortal, this tone we must make


    Qingcang raised his head, looked at those people, and said: "come on, don''t be a northerner, northerner. I''m a fool. Because of your provocations, I rush to fight with Li Rui? What''s more, Huaxia is a family, Southeast, northwest, and all of them are Chinese children. What do you do with this? "


    The men bowed their heads in shame.


    "The reason why I went south was just to meet this famous figure. Today I saw him, and he really deserved his reputation. If you want him to return to the alliance of heaven again, I''m afraid it will take a lot of effort. This person should be wise, not hard to touch. "


    The great friars who have reached this level of cultivation are people who have lived for such a long time. They are no longer greenhouse flowers. They will accept others'' provocation at will.


    Qingcang knows Li Rui''s power very well. As an expert in martial arts, he can try to figure out the general situation in that short fight. He knows that he is really better than Li Rui, but so what? No matter Renxing martial arts school is Li Rui''s home court, even if it''s not, if they really fight to the death, they will lose each other.


    Such a result is unacceptable to Qingcang. When he came out of Kunlun, he wanted to do something for Huaxia, rather than weaken the strength of Huaxia''s martial arts.


    Everyone knows that the demons in the neighborhood are ready to move. As the great monk of yuanhejing, he had already got rid of those simple intrigues.


    In fact, he was quite pleased with Li Rui.


    But at the same time, Li Rui''s attitude really angered him. Indeed, as others said, Li Rui didn''t take him seriously.


    "Don''t publicize it. I have my own opinion. In addition, since Jianghua is his territory, be careful and don''t take the initiative to pick things up. Otherwise, don''t blame me for helping others or not. "


    Everyone was awe inspiring. Qingcang''s attitude was quite serious.


    Originally, everyone was eager to come here to kill Li Rui and defeat Li Rui. However, judging from Qingcang''s attitude, Li Rui''s strength is mostly frightening, so he will be so restrained.


    "Immortal, then we tianmeng are not merged?"


    "Of course, it''s the general trend of the world." Qingcang stroked his beard. "I''m bound to make him bow down and willingly. At that time, we will be able to take the momentum and March to Yingzhou! "


    He didn''t know that the second black hole was just part of the beginning


    But he knew his ambition.

 Chapter 588

    Qingcang real man has strength and city government. He is not in a hurry to do anything. His way of doing things is not clear.


    Li Rui felt that he was more powerful than any opponent he had ever met before. He was like a beast living in the deep mountains and forests. He was covetous and didn''t know when he would jump out.


    "I once saw him when he entered the school. Looking at his style, he was quite like Sima Yi, the" Tomb tiger "of the Three Kingdoms."


    Li Rui kept this comment in mind.


    The so-called tomb tiger refers to the fierce tiger lying in the stone tomb. It is a metaphor for a talented person waiting to rise from time to time. The series of actions taken by Qingcang after he left Kunlun fit this point.


    In a short period of time, he was in charge of tianmeng, which was far away from the black League and had the potential to divide the world.


    This is a real strong man and we must pay attention to it.


    Li Rui returns to Li''s home and concentrates on his cultivation. In Dezhong, I received a call from Wang Ke and asked him to go to the hospital. When Li Rui passes by, Wang Ke is in the office dealing with a document. His posture and appearance seem to be a mature woman.


    Li Rui quietly goes in, conceals all the breath, goes around Wang Ke''s back, and suddenly hugs her. Wang Ke almost jumped out of the overbearing president''s chair in fright. Looking back, he saw that it was Li Rui, and he was relieved.


    "You scared me to death. Do you want to die?"


    Only at this moment can she show a normal life state that is totally different from her working state,


    Li Rui laughs: "what are you busy with?"


    "Busy meeting summary... You still don''t let me go? In case of being seen, the effect is not good. "


    "Never mind, I''m not afraid."


    "Oh, you let me go. It''s not appropriate." Wang Ke looked at Li Rui with a certain sense of determination in his eyes.


    Li Rui restrained his smile and released his hand. It can be seen that her resistance, if not you love me, then such a hug will only make each other embarrassed.


    Wang Ke''s mind is like the moon in the sky. Sometimes it is very bright and can be seen at a glance. Sometimes it doesn''t come out at all, or when you think you can reach it, it often becomes nothing.


    Those excellent girls, never easy to control, their world is also strong.


    Li Rui straightened his back and put his hands on Wang Ke''s shoulder to squeeze her shoulder. Wang Ke has a bit of occupational disease in the office. Li Rui is very happy with this.


    No, massage is OK.


    "You are born to know how to deal with girls."


    Wang Ke closed his eyes and enjoyed Li Rui''s massage service. Li Rui smiles: "is this praise or criticism?"


    "There are both. This time we call you here. We found a patient whose birthday meets your requirements. At present, he is in intensive care unit for treatment."


    Li Rui''s heart is awe inspiring.


    This is to meet the requirements, which means to meet the requirements of the extreme way. If he wants to attach his soul to the body, he must find a body with eight characters.


    Now, such a person has finally appeared.


    "How is the patient''s condition?"


    "Not bad, got diabetes, in hospital treatment observation."


    "Keep in close contact with patients and the hospital will pay when necessary. It''s important to follow up the patient firmly, no matter whether he''s getting better or worse, we should pay attention to him. "


    "Shouldn''t you expect him to die?"


    "How can it be so bad? The extreme way demon has been waiting for so many years, and he doesn''t care about waiting for ten years, eight years or decades. It''s impossible to deprive others of their life value just because they are their own people. "


    "If you think so, I''m afraid you won''t treat yourself as a human being."


    Wang Ke stretched and looked back at Li Rui with a smile in his eyes: "how did it stop?"


    Li Rui quickly went on massaging and said, "I''m such a big man. If I''m seen here to give you a massage, I can''t make people laugh to death?"


    "No matter how big a person is, he is not crying when he is lovelorn." Wang Ke smiles like a flower.


    "Ha ha, don''t mention the past."


    Outside the office, footsteps rang and the door opened. It''s July. Seeing Li Rui massaging Wang Ke, July blushed and spat out: "did I come early to influence your flirtation?"


    "No impact, no impact." Li Rui said with a smile.


    "What nonsense? He''s just the servant who massages me." Wang Ke pleaded.


    July ha ha a smile, don''t argue with Wang Ke. Turning to Li Rui, she said, "it''s a pleasure for you to be a shake off shopkeeper now, but it''s hard for both of us. I''ve been living in the hospital every day, and I feel bound. Su Mei and sang Jie, they grow vegetables at home every day. I want to live like that


    "That''s old people''s life." Li Rui is serious.


    "Then I want to live as an old man." July is not happy to say, "I often doubt my life. What''s my life like?"


    "Come on, you''re making millions a year. I''ll accompany you to the classmate meeting. Everyone says that you are the best in the class. At that time, your eyes were almost smiling. Why didn''t you say you were bored?"


    July a burst of embarrassment, face slightly red: "Oh, that''s all pretend to outsiders to see, warm and cold know it."


    "You can be content. If you want to skip work, you can skip work. Don''t think I don''t know. You often leave your job to Liu Ninggan."


    "I''m only twenty-four years old, and I''m still a baby..." July bowed her head and wronged ba ba.


    "Fire dance is the baby. She doesn''t want to do housework at home." Li Rui sneered.


    "You just want to fight me, don''t you? You try one more. I''ll go back to the godmother and deal with you. "


    "No, I''ll take you to dinner at noon."


    "This is OK." Wang Ke clapped his hands and said with a smile.


    "I''ll go to see the patient first, and you''ll finish your work."


    "All right." July and Wang Ke speak in the same voice.


    Li Rui took the information from Wang Ke, put on his white coat, left the office and went to the inpatient department. The scale of Renxing hospital has been expanded. The inpatient department alone is a whole building.


    This side of the office area, the security force is very strong, all the veterans are invited. There is a police supervision point downstairs. All these are based on Li Rui''s face and some support from the government.


    In recent years, although the doctor-patient relationship has been improving, there are still some people who do not know whether they are alive or dead, who want to make trouble and need the escort of security.


    On the way to the inpatient department, Li Rui thought in his heart. No wonder July''s heart is unbalanced. Indeed, elder sister sang and Guan Xuefei live the life of an old man at home every day. Last time they heard Guan Feixue talk about it, they are a little tired of such days.


    If playing for one and a half years is acceptable, playing for three or four years in a row will really be useless.


    "It seems that I have to ground them, too."


    In the past, the environment was bad, so I didn''t trust to let them go out. Now Jianghua is a piece of iron, almost no worries, also should let them no longer idle is.


    After all, they are all goddesses. How can they be regarded as caged birds just for fun.

 Chapter 589

    In the clean and bright corridor, Li Rui''s pace is very light. Here, no one is allowed to make a loud noise without any reason. Even the nurses should be careful, so as not to frighten the patients.


    This may not be the best hospital in China, nor can it compare with those special medical places where high cadres gather. But from the small details, it has been done very well.


    July, Wang Ke and Liu Ning are all directly in charge of the hospital. The girls are very attentive and considerate in many aspects. They need to consult Li Rui for some opinions on the operation, but more often, they are better than Li Rui in the details.


    For example, smoking and noise are not allowed in the corridor, and there is a special smoking room at each end. If a patient''s family doesn''t understand the rule, they will pass the patrol every ten minutes to let the patient''s family understand the rule.


    The green plants on both sides of the corridor make people feel the tension of life. The nurses had smiles on their faces and friendly eyes. Renxing hospital was able to achieve Jiangnan Province in just a few years. As a result, Li Rui had to pick up each of them in person. Li Rui was so angry that he had to pick them up one by one. Yang Wu can''t get out because she is busy.


    As for the family members, when Li Rui called, they were cooking, so they would not come.


    Until one o''clock at noon, we sat down in the box of Jingtian hotel. Lu Zhao received the news that Li Rui was coming, and people almost came at home. Later, he said on wechat that he was afraid to disturb the interaction between Li Rui and his sisters-in-law and would come back later.


    Li Rui also laughs it off. The son is not a fish. How do you know the happiness and pain of fish?


    Baby heart bitter ah, these women are old acquaintances, which have to be treated well, which can not be ignored.


    Before dinner, the box was the scene of a large duck farm. Li Rui had to knock on the table to be quiet.


    As a result, no one paid any attention to him.


    "Well, it''s not a high position."


    Li sighed. Zhang Qing sat beside him and chuckled: "I heard that you went abroad to save Zhao Yue last time. Why don''t you share the details with us?"


    "Come to my room in the evening and I''ll share it." Li Rui said with a smile.


    "Bang, you''d better keep this thought for them." Zhang Qing curled her lips to show disdain. For this student, she had already seen that she was hopeless.


    "Mr. Zhang, I heard that you have been promoted to vice president recently. What''s the matter? Do you plan to take over?"


    "Elder sister, with her strength, what''s the matter with the succession? I''m honored to take over. Unlike some people, I just know how to indulge in promiscuity."


    Zhang Qing emphasized the last four words, which caused a lot of laughter.


    We are all adults. Even July, the youngest, is now twenty-four years old.


    This kind of dirty jokes sounds like a joke.


    He made Li Rui blush: "no, don''t talk nonsense, I don''t have it!"

 Chapter 590

    The jokes here are nothing but harmless amusements. In the end, Zhang Qing made a big red face and was defeated by the crowd: "I won''t play with you, all the bad guys."


    "Mr. Zhang, you''ve never played such a joke before. You just know to throw me a topic." Wang can be reluctant, while winning pursuit, "Zhang teacher you changed."


    "Change what, change, should let you read a doctor again."


    "Please forgive me. There''s no end to pursuing a degree." Wang Ke thought of the days when he was studying for graduate school, and he also said, "but seriously, I still like the days when I was studying, full and simple."


    Wang Ke''s grades during her undergraduate course were not good, but she was promoted by Zhang Qing when she was in graduate school. Now she is also a famous doctor in the hospital. She''s the leader of the medical League.


    In July, the general law office was in charge of more supporting work. She also has her own ideas. She wants to see if she can be a law firm. After all, the general legal department of the hospital is quite idle, but occasionally she will help manage the specific affairs of the hospital, which can be regarded as helping to share the pressure of Wang Ke.


    Everyone is growing up. This is an endless road. A person''s whole life is a process of either advancing or retreating. When he is still young, he is not willing to be too comfortable.


    Those challenging things, can get the satisfaction, far from others to compare.


    "In addition to work and study, you should also seize the time to practice more. Don''t fall behind in this one." Li Rui advised.


    "I see. With your great master, how dare we relax?" July sticks out its tongue.


    "By the way, there''s a transfer order recently. Chen Changsheng is going to take full charge of the affairs of the Huaxia group in Jiangnan province. Captain Fang may be transferred to the north. Do you know that?" Zhao Ling asked Li Rui.


    Of course, Li Rui knows about this. It is a fact that Fang Yi and he have a bad relationship. Compared with Fang Yidao''s choice in the way of concept, Chen Changsheng is naturally more suitable to assist in this aspect.


    "He''ll go if he likes. What''s the point?" Li Rui put down his chopsticks, felt his stomach, and leaned back comfortably on the chair. "Do you have any ideas? Do you want me to tell Chen Changsheng to make you vice captain


    "No, I almost finished." Zhao Ling grinned and bowed her head. "I know how many kilos I have."


    Li Rui smiles. Even if she wants to, Li Rui doesn''t want Zhao Ling to be the vice captain. It''s too dangerous.


    What Huaxia team carries out is dangerous, and the opponents they come into contact with are not ordinary people.


    Li Rui went to settle the bill, but Lu Zhao was already waiting outside. When Li Rui meets Lu Zhao, he seems to have been a successful businessman. When he meets Li Rui, Lu Zhao calls out: "brother Li."


    "Standing outside, I don''t know how to come in. Why, shy?" Li Rui joked.


    Lu Zhao scratched his head: "I''m not worried about disturbing your time alone with your sisters in law. Are you sisters in law?"


    "Cut, don''t talk nonsense, I''m not, I''m not." Wang Ke and Zhao Yue were silent, but Quan Dang didn''t hear. In contrast, Zhao Ling and July are almost tacit.


    "I''ll go back first. By the way, I''ll take a day off at the weekend and come to my house." Zhao Ling finished and took Zhao Yue away.


    "Miss Zhang, I''ll take you back." Wang Ke stretched out his hand to Li Rui, "give me the car key."


    Knowing that Li Rui was going to talk to Lu zhaojiu, he simply left first. Li Rui gave it to Wang Ke and went upstairs with Lu Zhao to his office.


    "How have you been?"


    "Fortunately, it''s still the same old way. It''s just that I feel a little old, unlike brother Li, you are still young."


    "That''s right... What about Donglai?"


    "Donglai..." Lu Zhao said with a bitter smile, "today I just want to invite you to visit Donglai. He''s having a bad time."


    "Why not?"


    Ma Donglai''s father, Ma ye, has been dead for three years. Later I heard that Ma Donglai took over his family''s business. It is reasonable to say that Mr. Ma left such a large sum of property, which is not so bad.


    "All the property from Donglai has been lost and a group of friends and friends have been made. Recently, I''ve been taking drugs and getting HIV.... "


    As soon as Li Rui sat down, he got up again: "let''s go, stop talking and lead the way."


    Lu Zhao''s car is a Bentley Tim Yue. It''s more than 7 million. It''s the best car in his family. After taking over the family business, Lu''s business is getting better and better.


    I just didn''t expect Ma Donglai to mix up like that.


    When Li Rui and Lu Zhao arrived at the Lu family, Li Rui did not dare to imagine that the Ma family had fallen into such a predicament. There are weeds growing in the yard of Ma''s family. The whole family is shabby. The villa is now dilapidated, with the words "it''s natural to repay debts" on the walls.


    "If master Ma knew that he was like this, he would have to get up from the ground and kill him!"


    With a gloomy face, Li Rui enters the Majia villa. Even the door of the villa is broken. It''s not closed at all. Push the door to go in, see is a shabby sofa, Ma Donglai is not on the first floor, Li Rui directly on the second floor.


    There is almost no furniture on the second floor. Just like the first floor, all the valuable furniture is gone. Li Rui went directly into Ma Donglai''s room and knocked on the door. An old woman with white hair opened the door. When she saw Li Rui and Lu Zhao, her tears fell.


    "Mr. Li, Mr. Li, please help my young master." The old woman fell down on her knees, hugged Li Rui''s leg and wailed.


    Li Rui didn''t know the man, so he guessed that he was a servant of the Ma family.


    Ma Donglai was lying on the old bed with yellow sheets on his body. His eyes were blank and he was about to die. Li Rui picked up the old woman and said, "Auntie, don''t worry. I''ll deal with things here. Lu Zhao, please calm your auntie."


    Lu Zhao quickly helped the old woman out. Li Rui closed the door and took a few steps. A heavy slap slapped Ma Donglai''s face.


    "Look at you now! I can''t believe it. Ma Donglai, are you still a man? "


    A man should carry the three foot green peak sword, which will soar tens of thousands of miles across the world!


    Li Rui is very angry at Ma Donglai''s present appearance, which has a personal appearance.


    Ma Donglai was bleeding at the corner of his mouth, but he was numb. He held out his hand and pulled Li Rui''s clothes: "brother Li, please lend me some money. I''m so sad. I want to suck some powder..."


    Li Rui picked him up from the bed and threw him directly on the wall. With a bang, the wall made a heavy noise. Ma Dong''s blood gushed out, but all of them fell in front of Li Rui, just like a layer of transparent glass between them.


    "Ma Donglai, you have lost your parents'' face, and you have also lost your own face! You wake me up


    Li Rui dragged Ma Donglai straight out of the room, dragged him directly to the bathroom and turned on the tap.


    This winter''s water is icy cold, so it directly poured on Ma Donglai''s body, Ma Donglai issued a miserable howl, just like a piece of hot iron fell into the ice water.

 Chapter 591

    What kind of life has Ma Donglai never experienced? When Li Rui was a poor student, Ma Donglai was already a rich second-generation figure who drove a luxury car to pick up girls.


    At that time, he even had the idea of Jiansu Mei and Jiansu Mei, but he was taught a lesson by Li Rui. Later, in order to let Ma Dong change his habits, Ma ye asked Li Rui to take him.


    Ma Donglai was brought by Li Rui to love playing games. He set up a game E-sports club. He once contacted the first echelon of his career and became one of the top three teams in China!


    Not many people know who the boss of that team is. Only Li Rui and Lu Zhao know that this is Ma Donglai''s team.


    After the team won the championship, Li Ruihe called specially to congratulate him, saying that he had won glory for his country.


    At that time, Ma Donglai was so brilliant, but now, he is not as good as a lost dog! There''s no such thing as a person. Li Rui is angry.


    The old woman at the door was very worried about Ma Donglai''s health. Even if Lu Zhao dragged her, she still begged: "please, Li Zhenren, don''t hurt Donglai. He just doesn''t understand. If you want to hit him, just hit me. Don''t hurt Donglai..."


    "He''s 26 years old. He''s not a kid anymore." Li Rui''s words were cold, and he said to Lu Zhao, "who made him look like this and collected the information!"


    Lu Zhao''s face was very sharp. He knew that Li Rui asked this, which meant that Li Rui was willing to take care of Ma Donglai''s affairs.


    "Brother Li, I''ve been looking for someone to clean up those guys for a long time, but Donglai himself... Alas."


    "You didn''t clean up." Li Rui said coldly, "it''s your dereliction of duty."


    There is no time and distance between the words on the door.


    Li Rui wants to see who dares to ask for money and whether they want money or die!


    Lu Zhaoyi was ashamed. As a friend, he really didn''t do it well.


    But more grievances, he is not easy to say. Can control others, but Ma Donglai is Ma Donglai, Lu Zhao can not control! When a person wants to fall, it''s hard for anyone.


    Even if Ma Ye is reborn, there is no way!


    Only Li Rui dares to do this to Ma Donglai. However, Ma Donglai''s fierce action soon arrived. He was so overwhelmed by Li Rui that he directly bumped into the wall with a thump and blood on the wall.


    Ma Donglai fell in a pool of blood. He committed suicide!


    Li Rui was furious: "want to die? Don''t ask me if I''ll let you die! "


    Li Rui mentions Ma Donglai, and while his body is still not cold, he directly heals his wound with the eternal life skill of the Qing emperor. However, Ma Donglai did not recover and did not know what went wrong.


    Li Rui''s eyes suddenly opened, and the world became black and white in his eyes. In Li Rui''s field of vision, Ma Donglai is obviously being tortured away by a prisoner. He even turns around and smiles at Li Rui.


    Li Rui''s soul came out of his body and rushed straight to the ghost.


    "Stop!"


    The ghost looked at Li Rui and said coldly, "it''s not your business to walk in the hell. This man''s life is over. I''m just an outsider in my Prefecture. It''s not something you can intervene in. "


    "What if I have to?"


    "You can''t manage it. It''s in the charge of Lord jiuyu. If you want to get involved in this matter, unless you find Lord jiuyu --"


    Before the ghost''s words were finished, Li Rui''s thunder prison knife cut the ghost into two!


    "I don''t want him to die. None of you can take him away!"


    That ghost poor ha ha laughs: "the hell walks, you know your action has violated the hell rules. If the king of hell wants the world to die, who can keep him till the fifth watch? You can protect your friend for a while, but you can''t protect him for the rest of his life. I''ll take it away if you want! "


    Ghost bad body slowly disappeared, but his laughter is very cold, long floating.


    "I will go to the hell to find jiuyu myself."


    Li Rui catches Ma Donglai''s soul body. His soul body almost has no thinking and is confused. Li Rui catches it and puts it back into his body. Soon after, Ma Donglai woke up.


    Li Rui grabbed Ma Donglai by the collar: "coward!"


    "Brother Li, what do you want from me? Can''t I die? " Ma Donglai''s eyes were blank, and he was still numb. "I''ve got a terminal disease, and I can''t live for a few days anyway."


    "I''ll let you live, I''ll let you die. You think you can die if you want to without my consent? How can I explain to Ma ye when you are dead? "


    "Forget about my dad, please, brother Li." Ma Donglai''s eyes fell with tears and covered his cheek. "I''m sorry at home. I''m not promising. I''m useless. I should not listen to those bastards when my property is ruined. It''s my own fault... "


    "If you know that you are wrong, correct it. Don''t look like you are going to die again. I''ll cure you of your illness, and I''ll get your property back, but if you''re still like this, I''ll let you die earlier! "


    Li Rui''s words sparked hope in Ma Donglai''s eyes: "brother Li, I have HIV. This disease can''t be cured at all. I can only wait to die, can''t I?"


    Li Ruizhen wanted to give Ma Dong a few more slap in the face: "can I cure it? Has the final say!"


    Even the dead Li Rui can be saved, let alone AIDS.


    "It''s no use, brother Li. I know what I''m like. I''m not only infected with HIV, I''m also infected with drugs, and I can''t give up. I have already owed tens of millions for this. If Lu Zhao hadn''t kept helping me pay back, I would have been chopped to death. "


    "You laobi, why don''t you come to me? I don''t know if Jiang Hua has the final say.


    "Brother Li, I have no face to see you." Ma Donglai lowered his head, his face aside, and did not dare to look into Li Rui''s eyes. He is afraid that Li Rui will see him as he is now, which is the reason for his cowardice.


    "I remember before, we were friends. Brother Li, you treated me as a brother. But later, I knew that I was not like him, but I couldn''t control myself. Lu Zhao should know that even if I promise well, the next day I''ll be a different person and I can''t control myself at all. "


    "In this case, I''d better die earlier, so as not to disturb you. Lu Zhao said several times that I told him not to trouble you. In essence, it''s because I can''t support the wall with mud. "


    "As soon as I open my eyes, I want to commit suicide. I''m too tired to live."


    Ma Donglai raised his head, and his eyes were full of exhaustion: "I''ve had a good time, and now I''m down. This world no longer has any attraction for me."


    "Rubbish!" Li Rui scolds a way, "die not promising."


    "Yes, I''m rubbish. I''m worthless. Let me die. It''s a shame to live."


    "Go away!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Lu Zhao was watching, but he secretly wiped his tears with his hand.


    This kind of dialogue is much like before.

 Chapter 592

    People who have died once will be touched more or less. Even if Ma Donglai is tough on his lips, his toughness is nothing more than the final dignity he retains as a "human being" in front of his friends.


    Just as he was in trouble before, he didn''t want to ask Li Rui for help. Why didn''t Ma Donglai know Li Rui was powerful? When Li Rui invited him to practice together, he once disdained to refuse.


    Unwilling to appear in front of Li Rui with such a failed image.


    Ma Donglai calmed down and sat on the ground.


    "You ask me how my family''s property has been ruined. I''m used to spending a lot of money and I''m not doing business. I didn''t inherit my father''s contacts. If I couldn''t get land, the bank would shrink its loans and the company would go bankrupt. "


    "Millions less today, hundreds of thousands less tomorrow, so less every day and less every month, the family property will be gone. I''ve sold all the valuable things in my family and bought them for poison. I used to think that there were enough things in my family for me to eat. I couldn''t eat them all my life. "


    Ma Donglai laughed miserably: "brother Li, you can''t save me."


    "Can''t save you? How can you stop me? " Li Rui is really speechless.


    Ma Donglai lowered his head: "even if you give me more money, you can''t stop me from using the money to buy drugs."


    "You think too well. I won''t give you money like Lu Zhao did."


    Lu Zhaolai was embarrassed. He did give a lot of money to Ma Donglai.


    "Who are the people who come to your house to collect debts? And who are the people who induced you to get addicted? Call them. "


    Li Rui gives Lu Zhao a look. Lu Zhao takes out his mobile phone and gives it to Ma Donglai.


    Ma Donglai couldn''t shake his head: "I blame myself for this kind of thing, not them."


    Li Rui frowned and sat down in front of Ma Donglai.


    Li Rui looks at Ma Donglai quietly.


    This haggard young man was once high spirited and romantic.


    Now he''s skinny and heartbreaking.


    "Donglai, your father called me before he died. He asked me to take care of you. I promised him, but I''m also very busy. If you don''t come to me, I seldom go to you. "


    "A few years ago, you did a good job in E-sports. When I went to Jingtian hotel for dinner, I told Lu Zhao that you are promising. At that time, I was thinking that Mr. Ma might have thought too much about it. You would be an excellent successor. "


    "In the twinkling of an eye, you are like this. You are not willing to recognize our brothers. You have your own ideas and you are not willing to listen to our opinions. Even when we want to help, you resist. What are you resisting? Don''t we deserve to be brothers? "


    "No!" Ma Donglai raised his head and said firmly, "brother Li, Lu Zhao, I never thought you didn''t deserve it. I didn''t deserve it!"


    "You deserve it, we has the final say. Call Li ruihuodao.


    Ma Donglai hesitated for a moment, took the mobile phone and dialed.


    "Ah Wei, I''m from Donglai. Please inform them that Lu Zhao is willing to help me pay back the money. You ask them to come and get the money."


    On the other end of the phone, there was a loud laugh: "I didn''t expect that you wild dog had such a loyal brother, Ma Donglai. I''ll ask someone to bring some goods later. Your money is not enough to repay our interest at all. In this way, you can give the goods to Lu Zhao quietly. The Lu family has money. If he does business with us, your business will be over. "


    "OK, I see." Ma Dong, hang up.


    Lu Zhao took back his mobile phone, sipped his lips, and there was a hint of killing in his eyes.


    "Brother Li, do you want me to call some people to deal with them?"


    Lu Zhao is no longer the rich young master who can only have fun with Ma Dong. He is now the owner of the Jingtian group, a man of high prestige.


    The phone call just now angered Lu Zhao.


    Lu Zhao will not be polite to those who harm himself. But Li Rui just shook his head and said no.


    "Wait."


    Li Rui said only one word.


    Those stinky fish and rotten shrimps, even if they face the black League, which can be regarded as a terrible ruling force in the underground world of Jianghua City, dare to stretch out their dirty tentacles to those who are just.


    We have to feel that their survival ability is so excellent, and their courage is too big.


    Even with absolute high pressure, darkness will still breed.


    Lu Zhao takes out a cigarette and gives it to Ma Donglai and Li Rui. The old woman is waiting. Li Rui asks her, "aunt, are you


    "I''m the servant saved by master Ma. I swear to heaven that I will repay master Ma. I usually sweep the streets in the street office. I heard that pony is seriously ill. I asked for leave to take care of him. "


    "Yes, auntie, you should not go to the street office from tomorrow. I will arrange a job for you."


    "It doesn''t matter what I do. As long as the young master can cheer up, I will be happy." The old woman laughed. She had few teeth left.


    Sometimes, it''s really hard to imagine how hard some people live.


    "I''ll go downstairs and boil some water. Young master, take a bath." The old woman finished and went downstairs to boil water.


    Lu Zhao smoked and said: "in fact, Auntie is not in the street. She just picks up garbage on the street at night. I live in a nursing home not far from here every night. I''m afraid it will hurt her face. I can''t give her money directly. I just sponsor the nursing home several times to let them improve their food. "


    "Mother Wang was a beauty when she was young." Ma Dong came to smoke and puffed out a cigarette ring. "It''s my father who''s sorry for her and delayed her life."


    "Donglai, what are you going to do when you understand this?"


    "Go to the rehab center and try to get rid of drugs first, or what else? You can''t die. " Ma Donglai smiles, but his smile is still dim.


    "Well, you don''t have to go to the rehab center. I''ll help you eradicate your addiction. You''ve polished it down to earth for a few years. Think about what business you can do. I''ll pay for the venture capital. "


    "Can you get rid of drugs? But even if you can get rid of drugs, you can''t cure me. HIV is an incurable disease. Even scientists can''t cure it. You''re pretty good. When people hear that I have HIV, they shake hands with me and wash them more than ten times. "


    Li Rui and Ma Donglai both laughed when he said this. I can''t imagine that this young man has such a day to be despised. It''s really amusing.


    Think about the past, but a large number of women are willing to follow him. At that time, he changed his girlfriend just like changing clothes.


    "You''ve been punished. You''re about the same age. In a few years, you''ll be married. You can''t fool around like this any more. Since you have fallen to the bottom, I believe you will reflect on it in the future, including Lu Zhao. Donglai is already an example, and you have to learn something from it. "


    Lu Zhao nodded: "don''t worry, brother Li."


    Outside came the roar of cars, mixed with the laughter of young people. It seems that it''s the debt collectors.


    "Come on, go outside and see those rotten kids who are going to die."

 Chapter 593

    Li Rui hates those people, who only rely on killing the same kind to gain their own interests. Evil in human nature is always spreading in this part. They are ignorant, arrogant and ambitious.


    This kind of person is the moth of society.


    Because they have money, they can be arrogant and domineering.


    They also like to talk about loyalty and put on the appearance of being superior.


    Li Rui saw one of them and destroyed another. For seven or eight years, there has been an endless stream of such people, and Li Rui has never been soft hearted.


    "Ma Dong, come on, get out!"


    "And the money? What about people? "


    "I really want to burn down this old house with a fire. Ma Dong, you are useless. You really disgrace me!"


    Outside the call and curse sounds very harsh, but the people who call and curse feel cheerful. They dragged out the only wooden furniture in the villa, dragged it to the door, lit it and set it on fire.


    Mother Wang, who was boiling water, was driven away by them. She was even kicked by a young man and was lying on the ground crying.


    "You''re not going to get good results." Wang mother wipe tears, her hands are dirty, black, wipe in the corner of the eye, the more rub more uncomfortable.


    The tears in the muddy eyes made the poor old man more miserable.


    A napkin appeared in front of Wang''s mother. Lu Zhao helped Wang wipe her eyes. His eyes looked at the group of people, and the corners of his mouth were a bit harsh: "a group of animals, even the old people are bullied."


    "What did you say? Lu Zhao, don''t think it''s great to have a few dollars in your family. Sooner or later, you will ask us for help. "


    "Didn''t you ask us to come? If you want to help Ma Dong pay back the money, get the money quickly! "


    "That''s to say, pretend to be a boy, and be careful to kill you!"


    Lu Zhao didn''t answer. In the stairwell, Li Rui helped Ma Dong down the stairs and came to the fire: "it''s good to bake."


    It''s still cold. Ma Donglai was shivered by Li Rui''s cold water on the second floor. I''m afraid he has a cold now. Close to the fire, Ma Donglai''s spirit is obviously better. He reaches out to feel the warmth.


    "Ma Donglai, are you still in the mood for a fire?"


    "Donglai, come to my side. I have something to say to you."


    "Do you hear me? Brother Fei asked you to come here. Hurry up!"


    The man named Feige is a tall man with dirty hair. He is handsome and a bit ruffian. Many younger brothers surrounded him and made him look like a star male god. He looked very impressive.


    "What''s going on?" Li Rui asked with a smile.


    Lu Zhao also followed with a smile: "Mingguang real estate, Xiang Xiaofei, Xiang Zhifei''s son, Mingguang real estate, which used to be unimportant, but later seized the industry of Xinghui real estate, and became the first real estate enterprise in Jianghua."


    Xinghui real estate is Ma Ye''s former industry.


    "Lu Zhao, who allowed you to mention my name?" Xiang Xiaofei seems to be offended. He glances at Lu Zhao and Li Rui and says angrily, "your family is only ranked in the 20th place in Jianghua. Don''t forget that my father is the richest man in Jianghua now."


    "Oh, you''re really promising." Lu Zhao smiles, "your father''s richest man is a fake. The rich don''t want to participate in that ranking. They don''t want to put money on their faces."


    "Lu Zhao, I think you are just impatient. Believe it or not, labor and capital have abandoned you here today!"


    Li Rui could hardly listen any more. He asked Lu Zhao, "how can you be such a person?"


    "This boy used to be a little brother. He flatters and pays money to be a big wrongdoer. In fact, he is a hidden poisonous snake, which can be made by any insidious means. The typical wolf of Zhongshan is rampant when he is successful. "


    "Well, it turned out to be a nouveau riche." Li Rui had a good idea. He took out the phone and called Zhao Kuafu: "deal with Xiang Zhifei of Mingguang real estate. Before morning, he copied all his family property to build a school, an orphanage and a nursing home."


    Zhao Kuafu immediately said that he would do it now.


    Li Rui can be trusted for his efficiency.


    Xiang Xiaofei hears Li Rui''s face-to-face phone call. He vaguely guesses that something bad has happened, but he doesn''t think much about it. He knows Lu Zhao, but he doesn''t know Li Rui.


    Right is when Li Rui is pretending.


    "Oh, my breath is not small, confiscate all my family property, who do you think you are?"


    To Xiao Fei asked such a sentence, but in the heart suddenly thought of a few people.


    It''s not that there are no such people.


    There are such people in Jianghua city.


    For example... The terrible Renxing martial arts school dares to come out from time to time to clean up a few waves.


    But... It''s just a legend after all.


    Xiang Xiaofei once saw Renxing martial arts school from a distance. There are few news reports in this place, but those who really know something about it all understand the horror of that place.


    The whole village is the territory of Renxing martial arts school. Helicopters are not allowed to fly in the sky. There will always be security guards and ferocious means when others try to get close to it.


    If it is Renxing martial arts school, it really has such qualifications.


    "Where are you from?" Xiang Xiaofei asks Li Rui, taking out a cigarette from his pocket and lighting one.


    "People you can''t provoke." Li Rui answered carelessly, and then asked, "is there anyone else? This is the only person who can make Donglai look like this? "


    "I''ve cleaned up a few others and put them in sacks to sink into the river." Lu said.


    "Oh, that''s all right." Li Rui shrugged his shoulders and looked at Xiang Xiaofei and others. His eyes gradually became cold. "Xiang Xiaofei, didn''t you just ask me where I came from? Do you know Renxing martial arts school? "


    "I know. Why, what''s the matter?" Xiang Xiaofei''s heart suddenly tensed, a little nervous, "I have a brother in Renxing martial arts school, Huang Danan of Renxing martial arts school is my teacher, but he teaches..."


    "Not enough."


    "Eh? What do you mean Xiang Xiaofei throws away the cigarette in his hand. He has just taken two puffs of the cigarette, but now he has no mind to continue, "do you know the identity of teacher Huang? Not enough. Where are you from? "


    "One Huang Da Nan is not enough. Is there anyone more powerful?"


    "Who are you? Can president Zhao do it? "


    "Zhao Kuafu?" Li Rui looks strange, but he shakes his head. It''s impossible for Zhao Kuafu.


    Xiang Jia is not a force at all. However, it''s possible that Xiang''s family flattered Renxing martial arts school or paid money, which is not necessarily true.


    To be on the safe side, Li Rui called Zhao Kuafu again and asked about it. Zhao Kuafu was angry on the spot: "brother Li, I''ll bring his father here now!"


    "OK, by the way, tell Huang Da Nan to come over."


    "All right."


    Xiang Xiaofei is nervous.


    Li Rui''s every phone call makes him feel like something big is not good.


    I can''t explain this feeling clearly. Reason tells him that Li Rui is bluffing.


    But the feeling told him that maybe there was a one percent possibility that it was true. What if Li Rui is really from Renxing martial arts school?


    Xiang Xiaofei, struggling with his uneasiness, takes out a cigarette from his pocket again, pulls out a cigarette and takes out a lighter.


    "Since you are also involved in Renxing martial arts school, we can discuss the matter of your own people, brother and Ma Donglai. There''s no need to make trouble because of this. What do you think?"


    "You don''t deserve it." Li Rui said.


    Xiang Xiaofei said: "don''t be shameless."


    "Xiang Xiaofei, wait ten minutes at most. I''ll let you know. Before that, you should organize your language and think about the source of the poison you know and the information you can sell


    Li Rui put his hands in his pocket and looked indifferent: "otherwise, I''ll kill your family and not one of them will be let go."

 Chapter 594

    "Oh, what a big tone..."


    Some of Xiang Xiaofei''s younger brothers can''t get used to it immediately. Xiang''s family is Jianghua''s richest man. Even if there are many invisible millionaires as Lu Zhao said, Xiang''s family has a lot of wealth.


    And Xiang Xiaofei, as Xiang Zhifei''s only son, no one dares to speak loudly in front of him and kill the whole family? I''m afraid it''s not funny.


    But this sentence just finished, it led to a severe rebuke to Xiaofei: "shut up, don''t talk


    His subordinates didn''t know how terrible Renxing martial arts school was because they didn''t reach the level. However, as the son of Jianghua''s richest man, he clearly knew how terrible Renxing martial arts school was.


    It is said that the richest man in Jianghua city was slaughtered by Renxing martial arts school because of a case. Outsiders didn''t even know it. Xiang Xiaofei only knew it after listening to his family.


    The richest man in Jianghua? In front of Renxing martial arts school, you don''t call yourself rich, and it''s useless to be rich. People don''t look at money.


    At that time, Xiang Xiaofei also said four words: so terrible.


    It''s terrible. The richest man was killed without saying a word. After that, there was no news. It''s like this person has never existed. It''s the scariest part.


    If someone didn''t really know him, he might not even know that he had disappeared.


    This is the terror influence and ruling power of Renxing martial arts school for the common secular forces. Xiang Xiaofei doesn''t think his family will be special.


    "Brother, don''t be so tough. We are all Jianghua people. What''s the matter? We can discuss it. Why do we have to be so stiff? "


    Xiang Xiaofei has been more and more feel wrong, today this matter, I''m afraid it''s going to come out of the basket, and it''s still a big basket.


    Influenced by his parents since childhood, he still has the ability to observe words and colors. Who is Lu Zhao? Although his family is not the richest man in Jianghua, his foundation is not bad at all.


    But the key is that Lu Zhao respects and even reveres the young man with great bearing.


    There''s a problem here.


    Plus Li Rui''s self-confidence, that kind of demeanor, can''t disguise. If this person is not extremely conceited, it is a certain basis.


    This basis is really terrible.


    Xiang Xiaofei''s heart is sinking.


    Li Rui looked at him and shook his head: "you are not qualified to talk to me. Your family is not qualified."


    The roar of the car came, and several black limousines came straight in and blocked the door.


    Zhao Kuafu came down from the car, holding a man in his hand. When Xiang Xiaofei saw the man, his legs softened.


    "Dad ~!"


    Xiang Xiaofei''s tone has been with panic and cry, today, really may be suffered.


    Xiang Zhifei was already full of fear. He kept imploring Zhao Kuafu: "Mr. Zhao, please let me go. I don''t know anything..."


    Zhao Kuafu didn''t care about him at all. He just cheered to the other people in the car: "you two seal the gate. None of you is allowed to run. Others dig, now


    Dig a hole?


    Zhao Kuafu brought these students out of the trunk of the car iron shovel, began to dig a hole. Digging in the courtyard of the Majia villa, Zhao Kuafu brought the man to Li Rui: "brother Li, this is the guy."


    "Where is Huang Da Nan?"


    "Huang Da Nan didn''t know whose message he received. He wanted to run and was killed by me."


    Li Rui nodded: "it''s good to die. It''s clean when you die."


    With that, Li Rui turned his eyes to Xiang Xiaofei again: "do you remember what I just said? You still have a chance to say what you should say. My patience is limited. You see, we''ve dug a hole for you. "


    Xiang Xiaofei fell on his knees.


    "Big brother, big God, please let me go. I''m not sensible. I''m stupid. I don''t know anything about today..."


    "Xiang Zhifei, your son says he doesn''t know anything. Don''t you know? Or did you swallow Xinghui real estate? "


    Xiang Zhifei''s fat body can''t help shaking. He''s afraid. He''s afraid to the extreme.


    In front of me, these are all great demons.


    He doesn''t know Li Rui, but he knows Zhao Kuafu. He is a god man!


    Can see meaning, Zhao Kuafu also called Li Rui brother.


    It is clear who is in the highest position and who is in the lowest position.


    "Mr. Li, I really don''t know anything. I didn''t make Xinghui real estate. How could I have the courage? I really..." Xiang Zhifei knelt down and kowtowed. He soon saw blood on his head. "Mr. Li, please spare my life, please spare my life!"


    In fact, Xinghui real estate was swallowed by him. He knew that it didn''t have to be washed.


    However, we can''t admit it now. Once we admit it, there will be no last chance of survival.


    Only in this way can we get a chance to live in the hands of these outlaws.


    Xiang Xiaofei brought those people do not understand, how suddenly, the situation has become like this?


    Xiang Zhifei, the richest man in Jianghua, and his son Xiang Xiaofei, kneel down and kowtow to beg for mercy, like a dog.


    What''s wrong with the world?


    It shouldn''t be such a script!


    "Mr. Xiang, don''t be afraid. I''ll call my elder brother to come here, and I won''t believe it. No matter how hard they are, they can still get a bullet!"


    One of the young people is about more confident. He stares at Li Rui and Zhao Kuafu with fierce eyes. He looks like he''s going all out.


    It''s reckless.


    If those little girls listen, they may think that this person is tough enough.


    But Li Rui just frowned, and Zhao Kuafu couldn''t bear it. He held out his hand and sucked at the young man. When he was still in the air, he was sucked into a skeleton.


    The scream didn''t come out in time, so it was gone.


    More than a dozen people fled in all directions.


    But the people Zhao Kuafu brought didn''t give them the chance to escape. They threw them into the dug pit one by one.


    This big pit is enough to bury more than a dozen people.


    "Xiang Xiaofei, I gave you a chance. You are useless."


    Li Rui''s voice was cold and his eyes were calm: "I find that you are really brave. Don''t you know that I am Ma Donglai''s elder brother? How dare you do it? Is the money really hot? "


    "I don''t understand such a simple truth that I can earn my life and spend my life."


    Maybe they know this truth, maybe they can say it.


    But it''s not easy to know but difficult to do. It''s not enough to speak out the truth. Only by knowing and doing it, can we really understand the truth.


    It''s obvious that Xiang Xiaofei didn''t get it.


    Even Xiang Zhifei, the real estate tycoon, the so-called richest man in Jianghua City, didn''t get it.


    It''s all in vain.


    "Kill them all."


    With Li Rui''s order, Xiang''s hope finally came to an end.


    Beg or bow.


    Their destiny has never had much weight. In Li Rui''s eyes, this kind of person is like a mole ant. Kill it and kill it.


    To trample on ants on the ground is not even a matter of mood.

 Chapter 595

    The pit on the ground was filled, and there was not much blood left at the scene. A big fire broke out, the old Ma family disappeared, and the new Ma Donglai was reborn.


    The fire reflected light and warmth. Zhao Kuafu asked Li Rui, "do you need to take him to Renxing martial arts school to train him well?"


    "Don''t worry. Donglai is not a young man of cultivation. He is more suitable for business. I grew up in that environment. Compared with us, Donglai is more suitable for business. "


    The so-called talent is the superior basis of accumulated experience over the years. Ma Donglai has that talent. Although he grew up in luxury, he is also deeply influenced by his parents and knows how to do business better.


    Lu Zhao is a good example. If Ma Dong is given some opportunities, he can also do well, no worse than Lu Zhao.


    Li Rui made this decision and will not change it.


    "Come East, give me your hand."


    Ma Donglai gives his hand to Li Rui. Li Rui grabs Ma Donglai''s hand and puts green aura into Ma Donglai''s body. It is true that HIV is a terminal disease, but the eternal life of the Qing emperor is related to the field of God.


    A person who can live for thousands of years relying on this technique has long been out of the scope of science. What people can''t do doesn''t mean they can''t overcome.


    At that time, the black death was once rampant in Europe. A hundred years ago, even a small cold was regarded as a terminal disease. Before amoxicillin appeared, the ancients had various reasons to die in modern people''s minor diseases.


    It''s not that you can''t cure it, it''s just that you can''t do it yourself.


    The light green aura didn''t show any clue in the light of fire. In fact, it was not a practitioner. At most, he felt something like fog appeared for a while. Ma Donglai didn''t feel sharp, and soon his face twisted.


    "Brother Li, brother Li, I feel so bad... Wow...!"


    When he opened his mouth, the slimy black blood came out of his mouth with a semi-solid substance that looked like something dirty.


    The ground stinks. Just as Ma Donglai wants to wipe his mouth, his throat is surging again, and he immediately vomits again.


    The fire was blazing, and the stars were shining in the sky at night. It was a very quiet night. In the past ten minutes, Ma Donglai calmed down.


    "Donglai, I can''t help you get rid of drug addiction. In fact, many times, drug addiction is not only physical, but also psychological. This psychological effect can only be overcome by yourself. I will choose the best drug treatment center and send someone to send you there. What do you think? "


    "I listen to you."


    Ma Donglai''s face was very pale, but he recovered a lot. I don''t know why, he felt that his body was much better after vomiting.


    I feel that I may die at any time, but I have the feeling of tenacious vitality.


    And the strength is gradually recovering, before the brain from time to time dull pain and muddle feeling also disappeared.


    "Brother Li, have I been cured like this?"


    "It''s cured, but physical diseases are easy to cure, but psychological diseases are not. The changes in recent years have greatly changed you. Maybe you need to re cultivate your confidence in your future life. "


    The family that Ma Ye left behind was enough for Ma Dong to eat for a few years, but he was defeated by him at an amazing speed in a few years.


    Failure in career, a blow to people, is more painful than love. When love is gone, you can lower your level and look for better people, but career is gone


    For the general public, earning one or two million is almost the sum of all the undertakings in life. A house, a car, hundreds of thousands of savings, this is the standard configuration of many people''s life.


    What Ma Donglai has lost is not only millions, but hundreds of millions


    In this respect, it is not easy for him to regain his confidence. That''s the number of people who feel very desperate just thinking about it. Naturally, Ma donglaixing doesn''t even dare to think about it, or set a small goal, such as 100000.


    However, as long as it doesn''t reach the level of Ma ye, one day it doesn''t return to the once luxurious life, and the progress of his career lacks some incentive for Ma Donglai.


    That is the road he must go through in his life.


    Li Rui can''t help him. He has to go his own way.


    "Kua Fu, send someone to contact the staff of the drug treatment center. Lu Zhao, please settle down your aunt. It''s getting late. Let''s do this today and let''s talk about the rest later. "


    Under the command of Li Rui, we deal with things separately and move forward in an orderly way.


    When Ma Donglai left the villa, he was still reluctant to see it for a while.


    After all, this used to be his home, but now it''s gone.


    The fire all over the sky burned up the past, but also burned up the last trace of nostalgia at home.


    When Li Rui got home, it was more than ten o''clock. All the family members are waiting for him in the living room. Of course, they are all watching TV dramas. They are all girls with similar tastes. They can watch any drama blindly.


    Li Rui, the head of the family, came to them and asked, "have you eaten yet?"


    "Yes."


    The meal was eaten at Lu Zhao''s house. Lu Zhao was the host and Ma Dong was the company. It seems that it''s back to the past. During the dinner, everyone is joking. If we don''t deliberately mention Ma Donglai, it really doesn''t make any difference.


    Ma Donglai was so drunk that he burst into tears.


    Men have tears, but not to sad place.


    Li Rui couldn''t help laughing when he remembered the scene of Ma Donglai crying and howling in the box. But in fact, it''s also pretty miserable. I used to live so well, but suddenly I lost my family in my own hands.


    "What are you laughing at?" In a nutshell.


    "Cherish the people in front of you."


    "Eh? What do you mean


    "In a family of good deeds, there must be Yuqing, stay Yuqing, stay Yuqing, and meet the benefactor suddenly; Lucky mother, lucky mother, accumulate Yin Gong. We should encourage people to help the poor. "


    Li Rui hugs jiansuyan and pulls her into her arms. Jiansuyan is ashamed and struggles: "why?"


    "That''s why. There are so many babies here. We should pay attention to the influence. Fire dance, come here! Sister, help you cover your eyes Jane Su Mei threw the melon seeds in her hand and waved to the fire dance.


    Fire dance a face disdain: "want to play with old woman again, dream."


    Little girl has been talking loudly recently. Among so many proud girls, she is the only one who has nothing to do and calls herself mother. But Jane Su Mei was so angry that she ran after her and brought her over. It was a slap in the ass.


    This day idle boring, things are nothing, it is only rainy day beating children such fun.


    "Are you going to fight me to death? Do you want to watch it or not? No, I''m going to bed. " Guan Feixue thinks that the environment for watching the drama is not good, so he puts on his slippers and goes upstairs. Sister sang didn''t want to see it any more. She yawned and went back to bed. She went upstairs and yelled, "no, I''m old. I have to go to bed early and get up early..."


    Too leisurely.

 Chapter 596

    In fact, in this family, there is no shortage of money.


    There are many ways for people who are not short of money, and there are also hedonists who play every day. But no matter how rich they are, even the son of the richest man in China will eventually choose to own his own business.


    They will do e-sports, Internet, investment... Rather than choose to stay at home and be a mere idle person.


    In the evening, Jian Suyan and Li Rui lay together and talked about it.


    "Feixue, they can''t stand the days like this. After playing for several years, they seem to have lost the power to move forward... Last time she said she wanted to go out to do business, I didn''t agree. The situation was too dangerous at that time..."


    Li Rui agrees with these simple words: "in fact, it''s not stable now. The emergence of several black holes threatens our environment as a whole. However, the relative stability is certain. "


    "I think so too. I have to find something to do. Although women don''t need to bear a lot of social responsibility, they still need to have their own career, which will be more dynamic. If you keep it, you won''t be able to do anything. "


    "Yes, if it''s new year''s day, what can you do?" Li Rui has a bitter hatred.


    In short, he hit: "you know nonsense, but we really don''t want to play any more."


    "A lot of people, even if they have money at home, still have to find a job, even if they are working as clerks with no money at all, and their monthly salary is not enough even for BMW''s fuel, they still have to do a job. I think that in a sense, if work loses its economic attribute in the eyes of individuals, it means a bit of entertainment attribute. "


    "You''re right." Li Rui nodded, "what do you want to do?"


    "Feixue said to be a pharmaceutical company. Now that we have upstream researchers and downstream hospitals, it is in line with our positioning and development to be a pharmaceutical company."


    "It seems that you are very thoughtful." Li Rui also thinks that this project is very suitable. From these perspectives, pharmaceutical companies are indeed the most feasible choice.


    At the same time, such a company is very beneficial to the development of society. Compared with other industries, pharmaceutical companies can better solve the most urgent problems of the people.


    "So where are you going to start?"


    "Right here."


    "Here?"


    "Yes In short, the light of hope flickered in his eyes. "It''s close to the school, and it happens to belong to the suburbs. The area where we live originally belongs to the high-tech development zone. It''s just right for us to build companies and factories. "


    "That''s good. I''ll give you my full support."


    "Then I''ll thank you first!" In short, he laughs, hugs Li Rui and rubs his waist.


    Li Rui turned off the light with his backhand.


    ¡­¡­


    Under the enormous pressure of opening up the second black hole, Renxing Pharmaceutical Co., Ltd., led by Guan Feixue, has opened a grand prelude.


    Although Li Rui is powerful, he usually lives in seclusion and has a low profile. His influence in society is far less famous than Xiang Zhifei and Xiang Xiaofei, who just died a few days ago.


    After all, he is the richest man.


    If people mention that Li Rui said he was "the first expert of Jianghua", maybe this kind of saying will be regarded as something funny. In this era, advocating force is still not a very glorious thing.


    Even the mysterious black hole, through the Ninjas of Yingzhou Island, uses the technique of great barrier to isolate that area as a military area. At the same time, even the vision of ordinary people is blocked.


    Rulers need to control the ownership of information, and if they control information, they control the governance of the people.


    Otherwise, the whole society will be in chaos.


    Of course, a lot of places are already in chaos. Some religious forces have taken the opportunity to rise, and some religions such as demon god religion have emerged. However, in the current environment, they are still unable to turn over the water.


    "The construction team is contacted by sister sang, and the financial department is in charge of Feixue. I''ll make the arrangement with Su Mei and Ying Zi. Of course, it''s just the simplest plan. The concrete implementation needs everyone to unite. "


    In the living room of Li''s villa, in short, as the commander in chief, he assigned the task.


    Li Rui sat on the sofa and looked at the scene in a funny way. Their energetic appearance really has a kind of chic and lovely.


    Huowu came out of the kitchen, holding a tray of grapes in her hand, eating and walking. She came to Li Rui and sat down: "your woman is really not easy. In Yingzhou, women should stay at home and not show up."


    Li Rui grabbed a grape and threw it into his mouth: "so you Yingzhou like to shoot little reeds, and many of you cheat."


    "Well, stinky man, what do you know? It''s useless men who want women to go out and make money. "


    "That''s your idea of Yingzhou, not ours. Huamulan has been in the army on behalf of her father since ancient times. If she is more powerful, Jingwei has to fill out even the sea, and women are the top half of the sky. "


    "Oh, great." The fire dances and curls its lips.


    "It''s those enterprising people who are powerful. Say, also should invite a few tutors for you, coach your homework


    The face of fire dance is scared and runs away quickly.


    She doesn''t want to discuss homework or anything.


    Starting a business, some things, in short, they are not convenient to run. They can''t count on Li Rui here. They are all small businesses that they are struggling with. They are not willing to do these things with the help of Li Rui.


    The most important thing is to develop manpower and carry out recruitment.


    So these days, the phone in the living room is always ringing. Sometimes when Li Rui is in the room, he is overwhelmed by the hot scene in the living room. In the past few days, Li Rui just went to the daxueping of Houshan to practice.


    At 3 p.m. on the weekend, the sun is the warmest time of the day. Li Rui closed his eyes and didn''t move.


    His soul came to hell again through the gate of the earth. Entering the Forbidden City, Li Rui walks forward silently with his head down. Passers-by occasionally look up at him, but he doesn''t say anything.


    Before long, someone stopped Li Rui, a pair of soldiers.


    "Lord jiuyu wants to see you. Come with us."


    Li Rui said nothing and followed the soldiers.


    These soldiers are dressed in ultra modern clothes, slim windbreaker and straight boots. They are very handsome. As a matter of fact, the people in the underworld are not the costume of ancient people. Few of them wear it like that.


    Their clothes are closer to the gods.


    How to see, all with a kind of elegant style.


    Following the steps of the soldiers, Li Rui came to a different courtyard. Jiuyu is talking and laughing with his friends there. When he sees Li Rui, he smiles and says, "Oh, who am I? Isn''t this the place where we come to beg for food?"


    "Ha ha ha, jiuyu, what you said is really appropriate."


    "Every year, we don''t rely on our underground places to walk. Few of them are useful."


    The group laughed and took Li Rui as a joke.


    Li Rui is not in a hurry: "last time I was not far from the gate of the city, I saw jiuyu. Although you are not begging, you are doing something lower than begging. That Gu..."


    "Well, don''t laugh!" Jiuyu stopped drinking and stopped his companions.


    He doesn''t want Li Rui to mention that. As a noble young man, it''s better not to let others know about that kind of thing.

 Chapter 597

    "Li Rui, what''s the crime of walking in the underworld and ignoring the rules of the underworld?"


    Although jiuyu is not willing to have a direct conflict with Li Rui, it does not prevent him from putting pressure on him. After all, this is his territory. After all, Li Rui is just a visitor from the underground.


    As soon as the title is carried out, all the friends around jiuyu look at Li Rui with a smile. If one answer is wrong, it will be taken.


    Li Rui can no longer take that matter as a threat. If he takes it as a shield everywhere, he is afraid that it will also infuriate jiuyu. At that time, he ignored it and made it self defeating.


    "The rules of hell? Do you want someone to watch me? Yama is fighting, but you come to me? "


    After three questions in a row, Li Rui didn''t wait for jiuyu to answer. He then said, "I don''t think you are promising. You don''t want to do great things, but you only do such meaningless things. I walk for the underworld, but the outsider in your eyes acts actively for the underworld. Don''t you feel ashamed? "


    "There are no small things in hell, not to mention what you touch is fundamental." Nine domains calmly smile, eyes flashed, "no rules, no square, you destroy the square, you have to accept punishment."


    How can you punish me? Can you punish me? "


    "Don''t think you are great just because there are people on it!"


    "I''m amazing. What can you do with me?"


    The two sides have a great deal to do with Mai Mang, but at this point, jiuyu will not answer. He is not a fool. After finding out Li Rui''s bottom line, jiuyu also understands it.


    It''s true that ordinary people can''t move when they walk in the underground.


    Even in the current situation, no one can easily move Li Rui.


    "OK, we''ve all seen it today. It''s really incredible to walk in the hell. The outsider is tougher than the master. I''m convinced. There is no tiger in the mountain, and the monkey is king. "


    Li Rui sneered: "tiger? Who is one of the top ten in your family? "


    The nine regions are speechless.


    In the final analysis, the hell is still dominated by the top ten Yama.


    Some of the friends in jiuyu couldn''t see it, so they said in a voice, "Li Rui, how dare you look down on jiuyu? Do you know that although jiuyu family is not at the level of Yama, it is also at the level of general. Jiuyu is the grandson of ghost catching general Zhong Kui. How can you insult him? "


    The grandson of Zhong Kui?


    Li Rui smiles quietly. He still remembers that in order to send a gift to Zhong Kui, the ghost borrowed a fortune coin from him. Even small characters like the little devil have to go to the show. It can be seen that Zhong Kui''s contacts are really unusual.


    However, Li Rui was not afraid. On the contrary, Li Rui felt quite curious: "general Zhong Kui, do you know that you boast here with his name? Jiuyu, does your grandfather know that you are like this? "


    There was no fire.


    This is not nonsense, of course I don''t know!


    No elder will connive at the younger generation, but the elder who has some ability and foresight will not let his younger generation live by fame, but hope that they will live by their own strength.


    "I advise you to have a personality, don''t waste your birth."


    Li Rui said softly and left slowly. The Forbidden City is so vast, and there are many mysterious places. He wants to see more.


    Seeing Li Rui leave, those friends of jiuyu are not angry.


    "It''s not us that are bullish."


    "It''s really worse for generations to walk in the underworld. They don''t even know whether they are superior or inferior!"


    "We must find a way to make him look good!"


    Jiuyu didn''t speak until they scolded him for a while. Then he got up and said, "let''s go."


    "Where to?"


    "I think it''s very interesting to see what that guy really wants to do. This generation of dungeons is a little different. In the past, they were very obedient. " Nine domains theory.


    Li Rui is really not very obedient. Not only is he not very obedient, he is even a little bit skinny.


    Jiuyu walks towards the road where Li Rui left. On the road, some soldiers come to report Li Rui''s whereabouts to him. As a descendant of the ghost catching general, jiuyu has extraordinary influence in the military headquarters.


    For them, the Forbidden City is like their own back garden, except for some real secret places. Of course, as Li Rui, it is impossible to go to any secret place.


    It wasn''t long before the military headquarters lost the right to monitor Li Rui, which was far beyond their expectation


    "It''s great to think you''re a local, and treat everyone else like a hick."


    Muttering, far away from the pursuers behind, Li Rui walked out of a small alley. His body shape and appearance changed.


    This method is not particularly difficult among the techniques that Li Rui has learned. He is a great master who is good at this way. Every time he kills someone, if he meets a powerful enemy, how to protect his life is a question of a university.


    The reason why Tianmo is called Tianmo is not only character, but also character. It is crafty, insidious, cunning and cruel. However, without any of these, it is not enough to be called a demon, nor can it become a demon.


    Face change and Li Rui, not only a road face, is the breath has changed. Walking among passers-by, there is no characteristic to find that this is the underground walking.


    It''s kind of like a servant.


    Standing at the entrance of the lane, Li Rui touched the stubble on his chin and frowned: "how can the Forbidden City be designed like a maze? I don''t know where to go. Alas, forget it, every step counts."


    Soon, Li Rui lost his way.


    I never thought I was a road maniac before, but walking in such a big Forbidden City, I just can''t tell the southeast from the northwest. The local people who have countless lives naturally don''t think the design of this place is very unreasonable.


    Anyway, they use time to recognize and remember.


    But as a newcomer, Li Rui''s eyes were very confused when he stood on the roadside. All I think about is where I am, where I am here, how I want to get out


    "Hey? What are you looking at? "


    A man patted Li Rui on the shoulder. Li Rui looked back and saw that he was a middle-aged man in civilian clothes.


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m a warm-hearted crowd in Chaoyang District. I''ve been standing here for a long time. I can''t help asking you a question."


    "Oh, well, I''m thinking about life."


    Li Rui said that he was lost, so as not to expose himself. After all, once jiuyu loses surveillance, he will certainly send someone to look for it. Li Rui doesn''t want to be monitored again.


    The man nodded, a pair of know the appearance: "standing here thinking about life is boring, or I take you to find fun?"


    "For fun?" Li Rui was a little confused.


    "Yes! You look like an outsider, but as long as you have me, whether you want to go to Tianxiang building in lane 24, or the food street in lane 32, or visit the back palace, it''s no problem! "


    The man slapped his chest.


    Li Rui couldn''t laugh or cry: "it''s boring. I don''t want to go."


    In Li Rui''s eyes, these places are really meaningless. If they are just for the sake of looking for flowers and eating, why come to the hell? There are few in the world!


    "And where do you want to go?"


    "The library."


    "What?"


    "It''s where there are a lot of books."


    "It''s called the secret collection library. The library is the name of the world. Let''s go. I''ll take you there


    The man took Li Rui and walked straight ahead.


    Too warm.


    It''s not normal.

 Chapter 598

    When things go wrong, there must be demons. The people in Chaoyang District always feel that they have bad intentions.


    In this world, who can be so enthusiastic when they are full? Such a person, that is, only children will be willing to do it, only children will not care, only by simply like or willing to do this and that.


    Of course, if they don''t want to, they won''t do anything, even if they try their best.


    The crowd in Chaoyang District is so enthusiastic that Li Rui follows him and wants to see what medicine he sells in his gourd.


    They went forward and came to a different courtyard. This other courtyard is tall and covers a vast area.


    "You just stand here. No, I''ll come."


    The man said a word and went into a wing room.


    Li Rui stood outside and waited.


    After a while, the man who led Li Rui came out with a smile on his face. There was a middle-aged man beside him. Looking at him, he was 50 years old: "this is the Chamberlain. You will be in charge of the Chamberlain in the future."


    "Chamberlain?"


    Li Rui was confused: "I''m going to the library."


    The smile on the middle-aged man''s face closed: "you are not worthy to go to the secret collection hall. From now on, you will work in the general''s house!"


    General mansion?


    Li Rui looked around. Although the mansion was well built, there was no sign. This is the general''s mansion.


    Moreover, the general''s mansion


    "Is this the residence of the ghost general?"


    "Exactly!" He nodded leisurely to the housekeeper and touched his beard. "Yin San has sold you to me. From now on, you will be the servant in my house and will be in my charge."


    Nima, is there such an operation???


    Li Rui is really convinced.


    I didn''t expect there would be such a thing in the underground. It''s really incredible.


    This is a human trafficker.


    But


    Li Rui''s heart moved. Unexpectedly, he came to jiuyu''s home by mistake. It''s really interesting. Li Rui suddenly feels that this is not bad.


    "Even if you sell me here, measuring this Yin three won''t come to a good end. When it comes to light, it will be enough for this guy to drink several pots, and even dare to sell when he walks in the underground. "


    Li Rui smiles: "what should I do then?"


    The Chamberlain and Yin San are all slightly stunned. I didn''t expect Li Rui to be so obedient.


    Generally speaking, in this situation, shouldn''t it be all fierce resistance?


    After the resistance, he was beaten severely and lost his hope for life completely, so he would be obedient.


    But this boy, even without any resistance, began to enter the role directly?


    "Don''t think you can cheat me, you can''t get out when you come to the general''s mansion." He raised his hand to the housekeeper, and a talisman fell into Li Rui''s body.


    "If you hit this magic talisman, you will step out of the general''s mansion, and that will be the place where you will not be buried!"


    The housekeeper was full of pride.


    Li Rui nodded: "well, OK, I see. Can I work now? "


    This is too sensible!


    The housekeeper thought it was a little strange.


    How can Li Rui be so obedient.


    So progressive!


    "Yin San, the goods you brought this time are good. All right, you go first. " The Chamberlain said to Yin San and said to Li Rui, "come with me. I''ll take you to change your clothes."


    The servants of the general''s mansion all have specific clothes.


    The Chamberlain takes Li Rui to Zha room and finds him a suit of black clothes.


    "The general''s office is short of people. If you want, you should be responsible for cleaning first." The Chamberlain picked up the broom and ash bucket in the sundries room and gave it to Li Rui, "remember, just do things, don''t look and don''t talk."


    "All right."


    Li Rui is so tame.


    Li Rui''s attitude made the housekeeper feel a little obedient and not very down-to-earth. However, he could not say where he was not practical. Li Rui looked like an honest man, and he was not unusual.


    It seems that he was born to be sold to the general''s mansion and has accepted such a fate for a long time.


    "Come on, do something. First, clean the corridor and the surrounding area, and remember to deal with the weeds in the yard. "


    Li Rui obeyed the order from the housekeeper. The Chamberlain of the court supervises behind his back. Let alone Li Rui''s meticulous work.


    Soon after, jiuyu came back and went to the housekeeper to welcome jiuyu. Li Rui took a broom and looked at it slowly.


    "Is this the new servant?"


    Jiuyu''s big gang walks in slowly from the door. He sees Li Rui, but he doesn''t recognize Li Rui. He was mainly a servant, and he didn''t bother to understand. Nodding to the housekeeper, jiuyu took the man to the inner courtyard.


    "Go and pour tea for master jiuyu!"


    He led Li Rui to the housekeeper and taught him: "you should be familiar with the rules here. I think you are still responsible. As long as you don''t make any mistakes, you still have a lot to do in the future..."


    "Chamberlain, why are there so few servants?" Li Rui asked.


    "All the people have been taken to fight. Originally, there were a lot of people in this house, but because of the war, there were not many people. We can''t go to the general''s mansion in a humble way. We need more people to do things. I didn''t expect that Yin San would sell you directly. This boy is really... "


    Looking at Li Rui, he found that Li Rui was expressionless and didn''t worry: "but don''t worry. As long as you work here, we won''t treat you badly. Otherwise, you need to know that if I move the talisman into your body, you will die without a place to be buried. Besides, there are all powerful men in this house, and you can''t beat anyone... "


    No wonder the Chamberlain was so relieved that he was sure to eat.


    Li Rui understood.


    When I came to the inner courtyard, all the friends from jiuyu came, and there were many things to do. Even the Chamberlain himself went to the battle to serve the tea and pour water. If it''s normal, this kind of thing doesn''t need him to do.


    "You wait here. I''ll make tea for you."


    After the housekeeper told him to cook tea, Li Rui stood by the door, bored.


    "The underground war is getting worse and worse. Now there are not enough people. The people who had been sent to the army died one after another, and all the servants who had a little fighting power were pressed up... "


    In the living room, jiuyu and his group were discussing. Jiuyu said, "don''t talk about state affairs, don''t talk about state affairs."


    "Hey, there''s something you can''t talk about. Everybody knows."


    "I know we can''t manage it. Besides, there''s nothing we can do now. Look at my house. There are not many servants left. There used to be a hundred


    In fact, jiuyu is also a little angry. Now there is an empty house at home, empty.


    "Where did Li Rui go? I can''t find him." Jiuyu changed the topic and attracted people''s attraction.


    "If we catch him, we have to kill him. This boy doesn''t pay attention to us."


    "If you want me to tell you, that boy must be hiding. I''m sure we''ll miss you, or the people in the military headquarters won''t lose him."


    "Where will he hide? Where can I hide? "


    He hastily brought the tea to the housekeeper and handed it to Li Rui: "you wait here. You go in every five minutes to add water. I''ll go to the kitchen and have a look."


    It''s hard to be a housekeeper in a hurry.


    Li Rui opened the lid of the teapot and added some laxatives.


    "Don''t you look for me everywhere? I''ll make you happy. "

 Chapter 599

    What can a pack of laxatives do? Although we are all soul bodies, in fact, in the world of hell, soul bodies are just like human beings.


    The soul body is just a name for the visitors from the earth. There is a relationship transformation between them. When the underground visitors come to the world, the underground visitors will become the soul body.


    The sacrificial offerings burned in the past can also be spread to the underground as promised.


    But in the soul body of the underworld, they also need to eat and drink Lhasa, and they also have physiological needs. There is no earthly man who has no desire and no desire, shielding all five senses.


    Li Rui''s bag of laxatives went down, and they hardly felt it. Sitting in the living room drinking tea, chatting, talking about how to deal with Li Rui, when they drank laxatives, Li Rui left briskly.


    Jiuyu is too careless, but when the cathartic attacks, he will immediately become suspicious.


    For the time being, we have to slip first.


    Li Rui opens the door of chengdi in the Chaifang of the general''s mansion and returns to the world directly.


    "Today, a common people, really happy..."


    Humming a little song, Li Rui came home from the top of the mountain. The home is still so busy, the phone is still ringing, but Li Rui is in a good mood, it doesn''t matter.


    Go back to the room, lie down on the bed and sleep until 9:30 in the evening.


    At about ten o''clock, everyone was quiet now. It is obvious that this point is no longer working time. Li Rui came to the living room and sat down. In short, he brought the supper: "I haven''t eaten any supper. I see you are sleeping well. Come on, have some soup."


    Li Rui said, "how are you doing?"


    "There are too many trivial things, and people don''t know who we are. All kinds of people have them. What kind of engineering people want us to have an interview? If they don''t go to the interview, they won''t do it. What kind of material workers can''t be recruited, and the land can''t be approved... "


    "I''m bored to death. I''ll quit." Yingzi sighs powerlessly. At first, she participated in it like fun. Now she gives up completely and decides to be a rice bug.


    "You are not suitable to do that. Practice is more suitable for you." Li Rui laughed. "Everyone has his own talent. You haven''t practiced all day today, have you? To do things, we have to divide the primary and secondary


    There was something admonishing about it, and for a moment they were silent.


    "I''m not against you doing what you like, but it''s important to make it clear that a senior Friar''s life span is hundreds of years or even thousands of years, and his ancestors have lived for thousands of years. In fact, we don''t lack such things as wealth, but we still need to explore and acquire more profound things. "


    "In a few years, some of you will grow old and die. Others, however, may be able to achieve immortality or extraordinary life. Those that have not yet been acquired are the most important. "


    "These things, I hope you just as hobbies, not as the main business."


    After Li Rui''s words, yingzi nodded: "I''ve decided, I really want to concentrate on cultivation."


    "Me too." Jane Su Mei immediately expressed her position, but no one believed her words. Everyone preferred to believe that she wanted to be lazy. For a moment, she laughed a little. Guan Feixue pointed out to the point: "you are lazy."


    "We are really in a little bit of a hurry. We can do it slowly, and we don''t have to do it by ourselves. We can focus on finding talents." In any case, since she had decided to do it, she would not give up easily.


    "You can call me whenever you need. We don''t have to worry about identity. We really need to focus on what we do, not how we do things. " Li Rui reminds us.


    "I see." In short, he stood up and said, "then it''s too late. Let''s have a rest. Don''t be busy any more. Work is work and life is life."


    Li Rui ate the supper in his hand.


    I feel like I''ve offended them a little bit. It''s not long since I went down, but I''ve come back.


    Lying on the bed, Li Rui looked at the simple words lying on the side and didn''t speak, and shook her shoulder: "angry?"


    "No


    "No, why don''t you talk?"


    "Tired."


    Li Rui knew that she must be angry, otherwise she would not be so quiet. She could not say a word.


    Li Rui lay down and hugged her: "I support your work... Forget it, I still don''t have to speak in such a leading tone. I don''t feel uncomfortable."


    In short, he chuckled: "do you know how awkward it is? I ask you, "Why are you saying that downstairs today?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "If you have a long life and a short life, in fact, everyone cares about it. If you think about it, we''ll all grow old in the future, but you won''t... it''s hard to think about the difference, isn''t it? "


    Li Rui thought about it for a while, but he had nothing to do: "so you have to refuel. Although you want to do something you are interested in, you can''t fall behind in your cultivation."


    "What if it falls?"


    "Then I have a headache." Li Rui touched his forehead. If this is true, no matter how confident he is, his confidence is only so great.


    In the field of time, it''s a taboo that God can''t easily touch.


    ¡­¡­


    Yingzhou.


    The second black hole, which was supposed to have calmed down temporarily, burst out a strong black light in the early morning of that day.


    The black light blotted out the sun, like the end of the day. Ten demons chant the mantra, and the black hole turns red. In the red, viscous liquid drops, looking like a blood hole in the sky.


    With the viscous liquid landing, gradually in that pile of viscous liquid, a figure slowly forming. But just a few seconds later, the human like object separated several tentacles and threw them on the demons like lightning.


    Some of the demons struggled, some didn''t move, some showed despair.


    But it didn''t help.


    Entangled by those tentacles, the body of the demon man dries up gradually. Even if it''s as strong as a hill, it''s gone.


    The red liquid absorbed the energy of the demon man and gradually became the appearance of man.


    This is a woman.


    This woman has long fiery red hair, and her skin is like a newborn baby. The beauty is so high that people almost dare not look directly at her beauty. Even if it is just a glance, it will never be forgotten.


    "Is this the key to the destruction of the world?"


    With a wave, the woman peeled off her clothes from the dead devil and put them on. She walked into the city. As she walked, the ground kept sinking, and occasionally passers-by saw her and ran away in fear.


    She is like a tank, full of cold breath.


    Yingzhou ninja in the sky holds all kinds of sharp blades. Before she gets close to her, she glances at her and dies.


    "My name is Su Hongying. You can remember that name."


    "This world is mine."


    The time of terror has come.

 Chapter 600

    There is no need to cover up the arrival of the terrible demon king. Su hongyinggui is the first princess of the demon clan, and its toughness is self-evident. Before everyone knew her, Su Hongying had already made a move that made the world shudder.


    She killed Jiahe alone.


    The devil had collected a lot of information in advance, which had been completely inherited when Su Hongying came. The second black hole has maintained a high-pressure situation at the beginning, and the arrival of ten demons is the absolute ruling power.


    The only difference is whether Jiahe and Yihe have the ability to protect themselves.


    On the day after su Hongying came, they even lost their ability to protect themselves. All Yihe fled far away, while the self conceited Jiahe was slaughtered.


    It''s a big event, a big shock to the world. Before that, there was nothing bigger than this, because Su Hongying did not destroy a small force, but Jiahe, a force that had existed for more than a hundred years.


    To some extent, Jiahe is more powerful than Yihe. It''s equivalent to saying that Su Hongying took the top power of Yingzhou island and sacrificed her sword.


    On that day, Jiahe was full of blood, and the cherry blossoms in full bloom dyed the cold winter red.


    The eyes of the world once again focused on the East. They expected a sage to answer the incident again. After all, Li Rui let out all the news in the past.


    This time Li Rui did not disappoint them.


    "Su Hongying is the long Princess of the demon clan. She is extremely powerful."


    He can fight with the Runner King and dare to fight in front of the Runner King. If such a woman is not powerful, there is nothing more powerful.


    "She broke through the seal, and her strength did not reach its peak."


    According to Li Rui''s judgment, Su Hongying certainly didn''t come with all her strength, otherwise no one could stop her. Of course, no one can stop her now. Anyway, Li Rui won''t go up.


    The sky fell down and a tall man stood on it. Those who have lived for hundreds of years are not in a hurry. Li Rui is not in a hurry to die.


    At most, it gives the sage information.


    This is already a small contribution to the world.


    I don''t want to do the things of death until I live a stable life. At noon, Li Rui finished his meal and planned to practice as usual. In short, he came to daxueping. Seeing her hesitation, he knew that something must be wrong.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I feel like I can''t go on any more. There are too many things. Elder sister sang gave up a little first. Now I''m just holding on with Feixue. I feel a little tired. "


    "It must be because there are not enough people. It''s very important for them to do this."


    Li Rui said seriously, "do you want me to assign you some people?"


    "No, I don''t want to rely on anyone. I want to rely on myself. I make complaints about vomit trough with you. I believe I can fix it.


    In short, the tone is firm.


    Li Rui touched her head and said with a smile, "our little girl has grown up."


    The first time I met Suyan, she was a high school student. He and his younger sister hid in Tibet for fear of being chased by their enemies and said that they lived like a mouse. At that time, the beautiful twin sisters didn''t even have the confidence to live.


    Now she is mature, with her own ideas and confidence.


    Li Rui is happy to see and remember the growth.


    "In fact, there is no need to start from scratch. There are no conditions to create conditions. If there are conditions, we should make good use of them. Deliberately pursue a self-made, who do not rely on, this is to increase the difficulty of their own


    Li Rui decided to give some of her own opinions at the right time, and no longer let her be reckless: "we are not alone. Liu Ning is a talent. In addition, I will make the Wang family and son ready for the capital. We can let Lu Zhao do the relevant procedures of land acquisition and transportation. "


    "Isn''t that zero difficulty?" In a word, she would not laugh in silence. If she did so, almost all the thorny problems she felt now would be swept away.


    "With me, you can do anything with zero difficulty. The reason why I just looked at it at the beginning was that I didn''t want to hit you. Now that you know the difficulty and see clearly the chaotic situation behind it, I can''t stand by. "


    Li Rui opened his hand, gently hugged the simple words: "how about, do you want to do as I say?"


    "Can I refuse?"


    "No way."


    "You see, you''ve eaten me to death." At this moment, she almost wanted to tell Li Rui the secret.


    After thinking about it, I decided to keep it a secret.


    "Then, please do it, Mr. President."


    "Yes, sir


    Li Rui usually doesn''t do it. Once he does it, it''s vigorous and resolute. When his contacts come into operation, he will achieve his goal quickly with a great momentum.


    At the beginning of November, Lu Zhao took the land, with a total of 2000 mu in the initial stage and another 500 mu later.


    In the middle of November, the construction officially started, and the initial investment funds of Wang''s father and son, Wang Jingfei and Wang Jianshu, reached 300 million yuan.


    In late November, Li Nian, member of the Provincial Standing Committee, paid a visit. Li Nian pointed out that pharmaceutical companies are the priority of people''s livelihood. Under the current severe health situation, the local relevant departments must closely cooperate with each other.


    At the same time, Liu Ning began to set up the major departments of Renxing pharmaceutical company. Professional headhunting companies recruit high-ranking officials, train talents, and settle in Colleges and universities for recruitment.


    The medical alliance of Jianghua university is the cooperation unit of Renxing pharmaceutical company. Li Rui brought jiansuyan and others to visit the University, which became the big news of Jianghua University


    "Next spring, Renxing medicine will be able to officially put into operation."


    On this day at the end of the month, Li Rui was sitting in the living room drinking tea, enjoying the warmth brought by the sunshine outside the window, with a smile on his face: "some people are in a hurry to retreat, there must be no shares."


    Jane Su Mei and yingzi are sorry.


    Jane Su Mei shook Li Rui''s arm: "brother in law, don''t do this!"


    "Yes, brother-in-law, we are wrong. Please don''t do this to us." Yingzi also learns the tone of Jiansu Mei. She holds Li Rui''s foot and pinches it. She works hard and is considerate.


    Li Rui laughs: "deserve it."


    Yingzi was angry. She threw away Li Rui''s foot and went upstairs.


    Jane Su Mei did not give up: "come on, brother-in-law, we also want to do something big. Last week you went to school to visit, just take sister and Feixue sister, they do not call us, this is really not good. At the beginning, Sakura and I were also founders. Why did you forget? "


    "Isn''t that what you want to quit?"


    "But you didn''t say you''d like to join hands later!" Jane Su Mei looks sad. Although she doesn''t know the benefits of becoming a shareholder of the pharmaceutical company, what her sister can do, she feels that she has to step in to be happy.


    Otherwise the elder sister has, the younger sister does not have, this in the heart may not be balanced.


    In a quiet voice, Jane touched her stomach quietly.


    Unlike Su Mei, she has always been indifferent.

 Chapter 601

    The little debate is also something we all seek to have fun in our stressful life. Whether it''s their busy career or Li Rui''s own business, it''s quite urgent.


    Such a playful atmosphere, for families, is the main theme of the theme. In the Li family, everyone is used to having Li Rui under the sky. Even if they can''t, they should be optimistic and face it positively. This is the relaxed atmosphere that Li Rui always emphasizes.


    Family should be a harbor of relaxation and pleasure.


    But in fact, the turmoil in the outside world has reached a point where it is difficult to deal with. The appearance of Su Hongying, the second black hole, marks the fundamental change of some things.


    No more peace, no more security. The world where the human race has lived for thousands of years is no longer safe.


    The common home of mankind should be guarded by human beings themselves. Under such a consensus, it has become very necessary for all the strong members of the human race to unite.


    Qingcang immortal came to Renxing martial arts school again. This time Li Rui didn''t see him. He didn''t want to see him.


    Under the guise of unity, we actually want to merge the black alliance into the tianmeng.


    He thinks well.


    On the afternoon of the end of November, Li Rui had a rest at home. Qingcang came all the way and directly took someone to ring Li Rui''s doorbell.


    Li Rui had to meet.


    In the living room, both sides sit down.


    "It''s very cold. It''s raining outside. If you keep standing outside and freezing, I''m in a dilemma. But you should also be aware of my attitude. We should all have the heart to fight against the enemy. There is no need to unite. "


    Li Rui comes to the point and doesn''t hide with him. Everyone knows the purpose of Qingcang''s trip.


    Qingcang real person is not surprised, just smile: "are burning eyebrows, didn''t expect you or stubborn. The world is vast and mighty. If everyone is so narrow, what is the significance of the existence of this world? "


    "It''s not my duty to save the world. It''s nice to say, and I''ll do the same." Li Rui leaned back on the seat, comfortable, adjusted to a relaxed posture, "but you north and I South, you have to force together, twist Ba, twist Ba?"


    "No screw, no screw." Qingcang said with a smile, "as long as you are willing to plan for China, this is a great good thing."


    Li Rui is tired of hearing this tone.


    Great treachery is like loyalty, great hypocrisy is like truth.


    If you seriously look for such people, even if you go to the streets to catch them, you can catch a lot of them.


    There are a lot of people who have a deep understanding of righteousness, and there is no shortage of people who are honest and upright in this country. A few words to achieve the goal, this Qingcang real person, also really don''t know what he is thinking, anyway, Li Rui can''t understand.


    "It doesn''t make sense to me. Together, we will not listen to you. The black League will only listen to me. Moreover, we are a youth corps, members of the Mafia League, mostly gifted. You don''t have to be better than that to say something bad. "


    This is true. From Li Rui to Zhao Kuafu, and then to the overall composition of the members of the black League, the average age is less than 40 years old. There are also some senior people, but most of them are young people.


    Most of these young people are gifted.


    We get together not for any benefit, but for a kind of recognition of ideas. Only if they really recognize and like the concept of the black League, can this organization be meaningful.


    This is what Li Rui has always emphasized. If everyone doesn''t agree with the black League, it''s just to get some benefits from the organization, it''s really unnecessary.


    Qingcang''s proposal is just the opposite.


    "It is precisely because you have unlimited potential and powerful strength that tianmeng needs you to join us." Qingcang asked with a smile.


    "When did you become brown candy?" Li Rui wondered.


    "Shut up! Don''t be rude to our leader! " People around Qingcang cheered.


    Li Rui looked at it with a smile, and the man flew out of the living room directly. He flew out of the door all the time and became a small black spot.


    "I hope you can make it clear that this is my home. Qingcang is equal to me. I''m not inferior to anyone. I''m willing to speak whatever I like. But if you don''t like it, you can only hold it


    Li Rui looked at Qingcang: "what do you say? Real people. "


    "Mr. Li is right. It''s true that you must not be rude." Qingcang is helpless.


    If he had just come out of the mountain, he might have underestimated Li Rui. But now, he can''t see through Li Rui''s strength anyway.


    This is why he is willing to condescend to come here to talk. In Qingcang Zhenren''s mind, Li Rui''s position can be discussed in a flat class.


    It''s only when we fight for life and death that we curse, otherwise we are all decent people. When it comes to cultivation, it''s all a way to be friends. What''s the status? It''s nice and friendly.


    However, Li Rui''s move has also shown the problem. I don''t want to talk about it and I''m not so hospitable.


    "Since immortal Li insists on this, Qingcang will come to visit him another day."


    Qingcang real man got up and left without touching the tea on the table. At this point, it can be said that it was very unpleasant.


    "Another trip in vain. If you come to the door for the third time, it''s time to tear your face."


    Li Rui shakes his head. This Qingcang real person really doesn''t understand such a truth. It''s such a critical moment that he has to force himself to be together.


    The black League is arrogant, and will not listen to his words. Besides, who knows what he''s thinking.


    It''s easy to form an alliance. In case, in the name of an alliance, the people of the black alliance will be killed or suppressed. At that point, it is not their has the final say, and how can they be so free now.


    "Su Hongying is alone, but so many of us are scared to death. It''s so much more than people. It''s so irritating. "


    As soon as Qingcang''s front foot left, Chen Changsheng''s back foot came: "what''s Qingcang doing here? Do you want to annex the black League again? "


    "Do you need to ask what you know?" Li Rui said with a smile and a frown, "where are you from?"


    "Where else can I come from, headquarters, but I have to remind you of one thing. Now countries have decided to unite to destroy the second black hole. No matter how bad it is, Su Hongying will be killed. Do you want to take part in it? "


    "Me? I''ll just forget it. It''s all over the world. It''s not that there''s no unity - of course, I know that you all talk about unity now, but some things don''t look like that. Su Hongying is alone. You can''t catch her at all. "


    "If she wants to play head-on with you, none of you is her opponent. The problem lies in the fact that neither Su Hongying can be killed, nor the science and technology to eliminate this second black hole. I''d better not participate in this unity. "


    Chen Changsheng said with a sad face: "it''s really true when you say that."


    Li Rui sighed softly: "I''m afraid they are in the name of great righteousness. What do you want to do?"

 Chapter 602

    In any case, the development of the situation is very rapid. Li Rui didn''t take part in it, but just looked on. During this period, many people were dissatisfied.


    "It''s better to have fewer people who have the ability but don''t plan for the world."


    "The bolder the ability is, the smaller the son is. Only qingcangzhen is worthy to be called a real person. Li Zhenren is not worthy to be a real person."


    "Let their black League die on its own, unpopular thing."


    Such sarcastic remarks are not uncommon. The Wudao conference held in December did not even invite the black League to participate.


    When Zhao Kuafu talked about it, he was once very angry: "why do they treat us like this?"


    It was sunny at noon. Among the people who had dinner in Jingtian Hotel, the members of the black League all looked angry.


    Li Rui was dumbfounded and said, "they didn''t do anything to us either."


    "Now the martial arts of China have a lot of opinions on our black League." Zhao Kuafu''s face was bitter and bitter. He patted the table hard. "We black league are so powerful, they dare to ignore us!"


    "You are too enterprising. It''s not good. Kua Fu, don''t forget how Kua Fu died. He died chasing the sun." Li Rui picked up the tea cup on the table and took a sip. "We black League, never live in other people''s eyes, we only live like ourselves."


    Zhao Kuafu said bitterly, "I''m not angry that they bullied us."


    Where did you bully


    Li Rui really didn''t see where others could bully the black League.


    "We don''t take part in it. We''ll wait and see. There are so many people who want to deal with a su Hongying. It''s very tricky here."


    Li Rui firmly believed that things would never be so simple.


    Time walks forward, and the end of the year comes in a twinkling of an eye. The martial arts forces of all countries in the world gather together to make a big move.


    Those who are strong in martial arts gather and concentrate in China. December 20 this day, qingcangzhen tianmeng headquarters, black crowd gathered.


    In the East, there are the leader of Yihe, Saburo Obuchi, the snake of Baqi, the guest of Guangpu in Koryo, and Chaka, the master of Chiang Mai


    Strong people gather, and they are generally great masters.


    According to the division of China, the lowest realm has the strength of jiedan realm. Yuanhe strong, no less than five!


    This martial arts conference is the summit of the world, which is rare in the world.


    The conference was organized by Qingcang Zhenren, and the sponsor of the conference was the angel of ten wings Michael.


    "The LORD said, you should unite in the invasion of evil forces, so we gather in the East. The situation in the East is also a part of the world situation. If we cannot unite, then the Lord will feel that the world is indifferent to us. "


    "The LORD said that the mysterious East should be more involved in the construction of harmony in the world... Then, the organizers of Donglai, why did your key figures not attend?"


    In the assembly hall, all the people cast their eyes on Qingcang. Although we have different beliefs, for example, the West generally believes in the Lord of God, and the East has its own gods, we can understand Michael''s words.


    He asked why Li Rui was not present.


    That''s a good question.


    Qingcang said with a smile: "tell your Lord, the world is different, the soul is different. Some people do not want to participate, or fear of the future, or do not have confidence in themselves, which we do not reluctantly. What we need is to do our own thing well. Today, we are full of talented people. What''s the fear of having more people and less people together? "


    Michael nodded: "well, let''s start! Launch this Jihad and clear the world of evil. "


    "Look at his garlic, ten winged angel? Where are the ten wings? "


    "Ten wings? Is it really Michael


    "It''s not the figure of Kobe. This ten winged angel Michael is not the real Michael, but the coming of a spiritual form. It''s very different from that in myths and legends. Otherwise, the Western temples would have been invincible. "


    Michael spoke on the stage, and the alliance of heaven whispered below. In fact, there are a lot of strange shapes and monsters in this conference, especially in the West. The ten winged angels, super powers, some of them can spray fire, some of them can control metal, collectively referred to as S-level powers, are quite novel.


    Of course, on the east side, they are all pursuing flying immortals with one sword. They take the enemy''s head from thousands of miles away, and they look strange on both sides.


    The people in the West also whispered and discussed under the stage: "is that Oriental a super-s class strong man? It doesn''t look like it. It''s just a bad old man. He doesn''t have any momentum at all. "


    "Mysterious power from the East, that''s what it looks like."


    "I hope these stupid and backward guys don''t delay us then."


    In fact, the discussion during this period is still very popular. But on the whole, as strong people, most of them are sensible. In fact, such comments are mostly ridiculed.


    Most people, however, are well aware of the overall situation.


    The overall situation is that after this meeting, we will set out to encircle and annihilate the evil forces in Yingzhou and prevent the collapse of the world.


    At this meeting, the timing of the attack and the strength of each part were set.


    And sent to the advance team first.


    The first group of pioneers arrived at Yingzhou University on December 30. On the edge of Jingdong capital, Pushkin, the hand of the king, who is in charge of the command of the first team, leads the Koryo light park guest, Chiang Mai master Chaka and others to lurk.


    "I came to jingdongdu earlier. The girl in Ginza is very beautiful and unrestrained. Right there, I met three beautiful women and danced with them in the hotel."


    "It''s beyond recognition now. It''s really sad that Jingdong has become so desolate now," said Pushkin


    "All the people in Yingzhou deserve to die. Such desolation is deserved." Park said.


    Chaka looked at them quietly and said, "this trip to Yingzhou doesn''t need so many people. The three of us are enough. What devil princess, I think it''s exaggeration


    Pushkin sneered: "I can''t agree with you. Jiahe is not a small force. Yingzhou people are not vulnerable. When Yingzhou was rampant in the East, you were not rivals."


    Although the West has a strong sense of superiority, it has always looked up to Yingzhou island.


    They did prove themselves.


    This point, park and Chaka can not refute.


    Pushkin stepped forward toward the second black hole and said, "go and see what''s going on now. I hope we won''t be too lucky."


    Soon after, they saw a second black hole.


    At the same time, I also met Su Hongying.


    The first team was defeated by the regiment.

 Chapter 603

    There was no omen for the first battle. Park Zhike just stood one kilometer away from the second black hole and murmured that it was a miracle of the universe. Of course, an idea flashed through his heart that such a great miracle should have happened in Gao Licai.


    I didn''t expect that the next moment, he would be in a different place.


    A 40 meter long black blade long knife can cut Pu Zhike''s neck. The blade turns and cuts Pu Zhike''s head in half.


    Pushkin and Chaka, standing half a meter away from park''s side, jumped away for the first time. The others are quick to fight back.


    The sniper from the United States has set a world record, with a distance of 1800 meters, a special armor piercing bullet, and a brand of Shenwen.


    Bang!


    One shot, the bullet had no shadow at all, transparent armor piercing bullet, the strange pattern on the bullet seemed to converge all the light. There was no sound in the air. The bullet arrived at the battlefield in two seconds and successfully hit Su Hongying''s eyebrow.


    Su Hongying did not frown.


    The bullet like a snowflake hit, the path free her eyebrows spread.


    The next moment, Su Hongying burst into the crowd. With a 40 meter long sword, a violent hurricane blew up on the ground, and the dust blew up after the knife.


    Whew - boom!


    All the buildings on the ground are like a big piece of tofu, sliced smoothly. Including those who didn''t have time to escape, there were five distractors. They were originally fighting for these great masters, and even some of them could fight with the strong ones in jiedan.


    It was blown by the black light.


    There''s no time to avoid it with flexible walking position, so it''s scraped.


    Su Hongying does not stop. She pursues Chaka at full speed. Several rabbits have already burst into Chaka''s back.


    Chaka, master of Chiang Mai, is not incompetent!


    If it is said that park Zhike died of an accident, Chaka is absolutely on guard. He is always on guard. When he realizes that Su Hongying''s advance is close at hand, he suddenly turns back.


    "White tooth elephant!"


    Chaka''s body spins sharply. His legs are like the teeth of a pair of white elephants. The air that he kicks turns into white light, and the two white lights flash to Su Hongying behind him.


    Su Hongying holds out one hand to block.


    "It''s like picking teeth!"


    Elephant picking teeth is the basic boxing of Thai boxing, which is to grasp hands and kick the body, attack and defend. This move is just right for Su Hongying.


    There was a strong sense of killing in Chaka''s eyes, and the red light in his eyes spread hatred. It''s not only Siamese cats that inherit from Siam, but also Thai boxing, which is known as "eight arm magic power"!


    This is the spirit of the times of Muay Thai. In Chaka, the most basic martial arts magic power has been simplified to become the most lethal and powerful killing skill!


    It was su Hongying, with a smile on her lips.


    The smile flashed away and quickly converged to a cold killing. The black light in Su Hongying''s palm flashed straight towards Chaka''s fist and even her whole body.


    Dark attack!


    In a flash, Chaka was gone. His foot is still two centimeters away from Su Hongying''s body.


    Later, it fell to the ground and dispersed as dust.


    Chaka, a master of Thai Boxing in Chiang Mai, died.


    Pushkin is running away as fast as he can. Although the West advocates chivalry, it doesn''t pay attention to the way of death. Wisdom and brain are the most flexible spiritual elements for westerners to inherit.


    The death of Park Zhike''s Chaka has defined the end result of this battle. There is no meaning there.


    Life and death are meaningless, nothing is meaningful, so we can''t fight any more. To preserve the living power is just like France''s temporary choice of avoiding the edge in the war, waiting for a time of Normandy landing.


    The preservation of living power is the most important.


    "This woman is so powerful. It''s terrible."


    With this in his mind, Pushkin thought that the first team would be destroyed by the regiment face to face, and the situation might not be as optimistic as it seems if the follow-up troops came. The world is too confusing.


    "No, if I go back like this, they won''t listen to me. I''m afraid they will be stubborn. That being the case, I might as well go home and find a deserted path to hide in the underground stadium. "


    The world is not going to be better, Pushkin thought, speeding up.


    Su Hongying stands at the top of the sky in Jingdong capital. A floating black hole under her feet is like a tray, which puts the cold woman in the black center.


    Her eyes are like two sharp swords, targeting Pushkin who is turning into a small black spot to escape.


    It''s ridiculous.


    "Life needs your sacrifice."


    She smile, like the snow in winter met the warm sun, and then cold flowers can bloom.


    The long knife was carried in his hand, and the tip of the knife aimed at Pushkin''s back.


    "Bang."


    Su Hongying gently spits out this byte, and the sharp point of the long sword suddenly appears, like a black line, like an arrow, and stabs it straight. As long as a kilometer distance, the small black line pierced all the obstacles.


    Stabbed Pushkin in the back, stabbed Pushkin at the same time, also stabbed into the muzzle of the sniper gun, stabbed the sniper''s brain.


    Including Pushkin and the sniper, all turned into mummies.


    When the black thread came back to Su Hongying again, it turned into a long knife. At the front end of the handle, a black eye blinked excitedly, red.


    No one knows whether this Dao is a living thing or not, but what people can know is that Su Hongying has proved her strength once again.


    With undoubted strength, he quickly proved himself and achieved his reputation. There is so much she can do in this world.


    All these things do not interest her at all.


    Su Hongying returns to her black hole and lies quietly in the center of the black hole.


    She knew that even if she didn''t do anything, someone would come to her. Fear, as long as it spreads, will be like a plague, forcing people to madly do things they can''t understand.


    For example, the martial arts conference at this time.


    The regiment that received the news was shocked at the first time, but also very angry.


    "The Lord will judge this damned woman!"


    Michael is extremely angry. Pushkin is his good friend, but he doesn''t know how to die.


    "We should kill it at once!" Michael''s voice is cold. Although people can''t see any anger from his face, his cold eyes have already explained the problem.


    Qingcang shook his head slightly. Although his strength is high, his ability of controlling emotions is obviously not excellent.


    "The defeat of the leading team reminds us that Su Hongying is extremely powerful. She is probably the strength above yuanhejing. In your west, she is a SSS strong man."


    Qingcang said in a low voice: "you can''t act rashly, you must be fully prepared."


    There was a flash of anger in Michael''s eyes.


    "I will not tolerate cowardice!"

 Chapter 604

    In any case, since it is a collective action, bickering is inevitable. There is also competition between the East and the West. The strong in the West are also experts, and there are countless variations. Dongfang is superior to landlords and has a profound foundation.


    Each of these two sides wants to fight for the leading position and command the situation of the whole world.


    Even Li Rui, a melon eater, feels that the melon is so delicious. However, no matter how delicious the melon is, it doesn''t mean that he has to be a melon farmer. On the contrary, Li Rui pays more attention to cultivating his ability to buy melons.


    It takes a lot of strength to sit on the sidelines in Diaoyutai.


    Jiedanjing''s strength can''t keep up with those melon farmers. It''s urgent to improve its strength and turn all aura into genuine Qi.


    Li Rui has been working hard.


    In the past two years, there has been no success. Many methods have been tried, but the effect is not very good. It''s just a way to get twice the result with half the effort. It''s a headache to find the right way.


    In this respect, the answer given by the heaven devil is that when the time comes, it will come naturally.


    Li Laozu''s answer is the same. It seems that at a certain stage, it will naturally flow to the place where it belongs, just like the gurgling water.


    Such a statement can not convince Li Rui at all, because such a method is too slow.


    It''s not that it doesn''t work, it can''t wait.


    Just like some people can grow up safely, they pay 4000 yuan, can use 3000 yuan, the remaining 1000 yuan to refuel the car.


    But even if some people earn 10000 yuan a month, they can only use 2000 yuan for food and drink, and the remaining 8000 yuan will have to be saved to buy a house.


    Not everyone can be smart, not everyone has time to wait.


    The current world situation can be said to be in a hurry. No one knows when the third black hole will open, and no one knows when Su Hongying will come to China.


    Once the war starts, no one will be lucky. To be safe in this world is just to think about it.


    "I have to ask the Runner King. In terms of experience, they still have the most Yan Luo."


    Usually, time is directly proportional to experience. We have to admit that people who live a long time may see more and have more experience.


    At this point, Li Rui can''t think of anyone who will live longer than hell.


    Then they should know.


    Li Rui opens the door to inherit the land and comes to the hell.


    How to say, I feel that the underground is a little noisy.


    "The United forces of the hell have won the battle and defeated the demons again!"


    "I''ll be back in class in a few days!"


    "We will surely destroy the demons!"


    It''s a weird atmosphere.


    Su Hongying has been killed in the world. Does the hell still want to celebrate this? Li Rui was walking on the top floor. It was very strange to see such a scene.


    But at this time, there were no acquaintances in the underground. Even the little devil went to the battlefield and didn''t know he was dead. In short, he would not return to send a message.


    The chief of the evil Department of the town has also gone to the battlefield. Now the underground government can be said to have a black eye. Everything depends on seeing.


    Forget it. Li Rui sent a message to runner Wang, asking to see him.


    Soon after, Li Rui came to dreamland.


    The Runner King is still as white as snow, cold and noble.


    "What can I do for you?"


    "I think the underground is very busy, celebrating the victory of the war. Is the situation so good now?"


    "You see."


    The Runner King pointed to the front: "what did you see?"


    "Rivers and mountains are picturesque?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li Rui was really afraid of his reply: No, my country is picturesque.


    But the Runner King obviously won''t play such a trick: "have you seen my members? The number has decreased. "


    Li Rui takes a serious look, but he can''t tell the truth.


    After all, he was not in the battlefield, and he was not familiar with the members of the Runner King. More or less, I don''t feel much at all, and I don''t come often.


    "King, I''m here this time..."


    "Don''t call me king."


    "..." Li Rui has no choice but to call you her majesty.


    "I know what you came here for, but the situation in the prefecture is also very serious. Su Hongying is going to make trouble in your world. As long as you don''t kill yourself, she can''t do anything."


    The runner king said faintly and glanced at Li Rui: "is there anything else?"


    "What if someone died?"


    "Then no one can save you."


    Li Rui thought, it''s bad.


    When it comes to death, aren''t there a large number of people rushing to die now? When the martial arts conference was held, a leading team had been sent to kill him.


    If a large group of people go to die again, the death will be settled.


    It was the king of hell who told him to die at five o''clock, but he would go at three o''clock.


    "I''m here to ask you how to transform aura into real Qi."


    "You''ve stepped into this level?" Runner Wang was quite surprised. Looking at Li Rui, he didn''t expect it.


    "Yes, I don''t want to deal with it. If I don''t deal with it again, I''m sorry for the name of the spokesman of my Prefecture." Li Rui scratched his head and looked embarrassed.


    The Runner King laughed: "do you still remember that you were walking in the hell?"


    Li Rui was even more embarrassed.


    I don''t think I have made much contribution to the local government. I just take advantage of others.


    But that''s life.


    Who let Bai Xiaohua drop the mobile phone? Who let this luck hit him. This is everyone''s fate in life. If you grasp it, you can fly.


    "My way now is to compress the aura as much as possible, but it doesn''t feel pure. After the Reiki is consciously condensed and squeezed, it will form some real Qi, but it is not enough, it is not strong enough. "


    "Have you ever tried any method?"


    "Famen?"


    "In fact, there are also related skills in the process of transforming Lingqi into Zhenqi. It depends on your talent, that''s all." The runner Wang poked his hand, and a book appeared in his palm. "This book" Tao Jue "is given to you. After that, you will no longer be an ordinary monk, but an immortal."


    People who cultivate immortals, it seems that they are not high-end enough.


    Li Rui smashed it, smashed his mouth, and thought that he should be called an immortal cultivator, but since the Runner King is so called, this secret script must not go anywhere.


    mean.


    This is a secret book for such a big man.


    "Tao Jue is the basic technique of Qi refining. When Lao Tzu started the cultivation, he took the most simple and solid road. We think this method is not bad. You can try it. "


    Li Rui''s eyes brightened. Since it was written by Laozi, this book must be very powerful.


    "Hell is good. There are all kinds of treasures."


    Li Ruixi Zizi put the book in his pocket and asked, "do you want me to provide some materials for the local government? I''m doing well in the world now. "


    "No, we don''t need material at all. What we need is strength. "


    The Runner King''s eyes looked at the front, and there was no surprise in his eyes: "only when you are really strong can you win this war."


    Li Rui felt admiration: "what else can I do?"


    "There''s one thing you can do. There seems to be some problems in the upper level of the prefecture. Please investigate and report them to me. Previous intelligence has been leaked for many times. I suspect that someone secretly communicated with the demons. "


    Land traitor!


    I didn''t expect that there was a secret agent in the underground.


    It''s true that no matter where you are, there is a market for this profession.

 Chapter 605

    "It''s just that there are so many people at the top of the prefecture. Where can I start? There is no effective helper... "


    Li Rui is also in a dilemma. There is no clue about the investigation. Where to go and who to investigate?


    It''s not too much for the top of the earth to say that a strong man is like a forest. There are so many jiedan places in the earth. If you don''t look at the underworld, just look at the enemy of the underworld, and you know that the underworld is powerful.


    "I''m afraid I won''t be able to check it. I''ve been killed by the gods and spirits for no reason when I''m walking in this hell, right?"


    Li Rui looks at the runner king with a smile.


    The Runner King snorted coldly: "since you have taken advantage, how can you not do anything. I''ll give you some clues. You just need to consider who has enough level of access to sell intelligence. "


    That''s a good question.


    Most of the people who can reach this level are extremely powerful.


    "I think I need some more people."


    "Who else do you want?"


    "The little devil, the villain and the director of the Department of punishment. These three people, I want to go over. "


    "Well, I''ll give you my hands!"


    These three men are all the lower fighting power of the underground government. They are just the middle and lower class of the chief of the evil department. Deployment to Li Rui has no effect on the overall situation.


    "Then please operate it. Don''t let people see the trace."


    "I need your help when I''m doing business?" Runner Wang takes a look at Li Rui with a smile. With a wave of his hand, Li Rui is "rolled" out of his dream.


    Waking up from his dream, Li Rui fell to the ground, held his forehead and sighed: "what kind of temper is this? It''s called doing things to me. Be careful that I don''t do it!"


    After a few words of scolding, Li Rui did not stay in the underworld and went back to the world. The cultivation of Tao Jue must be put on the agenda immediately.


    One day strength is not strong enough, one day can not protect the people they care about.


    The tone should be clear.


    Just in daxueping, Li Rui turned over the formula and looked at it from beginning to end. To tell you the truth, this formula is not so profound.


    "These days, even if you want to practice, you need to have the education level of an expert."


    Li Rui is very speechless. It''s hard for Chinese traditional culture to spread. It''s not a boast. Let alone foreigners, it''s hard for even one''s own people to understand the exact meaning of these combinations.


    "Well, I can''t go on. I have to go to the university to find an expert translator."


    Li Rui looked at it again and felt dizzy. There are a lot of things that he doesn''t know. He knows every word and doesn''t know much about him!


    Li Rui gets up and leaves daxueping. At this time, it is ten o''clock in the morning. It is drizzling in the sky. This winter''s rain is like this. It can rain all day.


    Li Rui went home to say hello and drove out.


    As soon as he left, Jane Su Mei sneered and said sarcastically in the living room, "I''m going to find his good old teacher Zhang Qing again."


    "Jealous?" Sakura said with a smile.


    "Cut, I''m not jealous." Jane Su Mei felt that there was no silver here. She argued a few words and went upstairs to see her sister. "It''s strange that my sister is still sleeping. Recently, she always likes to sleep in."


    Jane Su Mei came to Li Rui''s room, opened the door and saw that Jane Su Yan was still lying on the bed: "sister, why don''t you get up?"


    "Why do you get up? It''s raining and it''s cold outside. "


    "Then who are we going to cook?" Jane Su Mei felt her stomach.


    "You do it." Jane Su Yan ordered the general in person, and Jane Su Mei said, "it''s me again. Recently I''ve been cooking all the time, but you don''t even cook. Do you want to starve your sister?"


    "You don''t have to be lazy every day," she said


    Jane Su Mei was not convinced. She looked at her little stomach and said, "you are good at lazy work. You have a little stomach. It can''t go on like this. We''re not like each other. "


    Jane Su Mei sighed, but she didn''t understand: "I found that you''ve become a lot lazy recently. You eat a lot, and you like to sleep in, and you don''t like to walk."


    "So?"


    "No more."


    "Fool."


    In short, touch the stomach, lie in the quilt and sleep: "remember to call me when you''re ready."


    Jane Su Mei let out a cry, and she closed the door and went out.


    In short, I can''t laugh at the sound of the door closing.


    This silly sister.


    It''s missing a string.


    Li Rui comes to Jianghua University and Zhang Qing is in class.


    Li Rui quietly walks in through the back door of the classroom, sits in the last row and listens to Zhang Qing''s class.


    "The fission form of this molecule should refer to this engineering formula..."


    Zhang Qing''s voice is still so pleasant, gentle, atmospheric and intellectual.


    She is wearing a business suit and a down jacket. Not old, but also very temperament.


    The chalk in hand beautifully wrote down the formula on the blackboard, which attracted the admiration of male students.


    In this whole classroom, there are a lot of students listening in. Many students pretend to take pictures of the formula on the blackboard, but in fact they are secretly taking pictures of Zhang Qing''s back.


    I''m sorry.


    Li Rui raised his hand: "teacher, someone secretly photographed you!"


    The clear voice broke the silence of the class. Zhang Qing turned around and looked at Li Rui''s direction, and then he laughed: "take a candid picture, take a candid picture. Who told me to be so good-looking."


    Coax a laugh, the students patted the table, big flattery: "is, our teacher so good-looking! Classmate, which class are you in? Don''t make trouble. "


    "It''s good to say that other people, don''t you come to see the teacher?"


    "Don''t think you are innocent, we all come to see the teacher!"


    In the noise, Zhang Qing put down her chalk and went to Li Rui: "this classmate, look at you. Because you are alone, the teacher has no mind to teach."


    Zhang Qing stretched out her green jade finger and gently poked Li Rui''s brain.


    All the students around were envious. Unexpectedly, Li Rui pretended to be just, but he could get the love of teacher Zhang and have a blind date.


    "My God, I knew I would report you as well!"


    "Lucky, too? It''s a koi, a koi


    "This classmate, please leave Mr. Zhang''s finger as soon as possible!"


    The students chirped, and the class was noisy. Zhang Qing smiles and says to the other students, "OK, class is over. You, come with me. "


    Zhang Qing walked out of the classroom.


    Li Rui is determined to keep up.


    Leaving the students in the classroom, it suddenly exploded. What''s the situation? Since we can get the favor of Mr. Zhang with a report of students taking pictures secretly? Is there any natural law, or is there any royal law?


    "It''s over. My heart is broken. I don''t have a chance."


    A male student touched his heart with a sad expression on his face.


    Another male classmate is thumping his chest: "it''s all nine-year obligations, why some people can show so much!"


    Just out of the classroom door, Li Rui grabs Zhang Qing''s hand. Zhang Qing opens it and says angrily, "are you going to die? I don''t think you are honest at all


    Li Rui laughed: "yes, I''m not honest!"

 Chapter 606

    "Don''t talk to me like that. What''s the matter?"


    "Can''t I come to you if I''m ok?" Li Rui asked.


    Zhang Qing lost a white eye to Li Rui, and had no good way: "I don''t know you? You can come to me if you have nothing to do, unless the sun comes out in the West. Come on, don''t waste your time, just say it. "


    "Find a Chinese teacher."


    "Chinese teacher? Didn''t you look for it last time? "


    "People have already left. Do you think they will stay in Jianghua? Fu Xiaosi, who married the year before last, now has one year old children. What''s the name of the librarian, Zhuge Wen, who has been in the province for a long time. "


    Zhang Qing said with a smile, "you remember clearly."


    "So this time I come here, I still want to..."


    "It''s hard for me to do, but if you''re willing to come home with me, there''s nothing you can do."


    "What do you say?"


    "You forget who my mom and dad are?" Zhang Qing gave Li Rui a glance.


    Li Rui suddenly realized.


    It''s almost forgotten that Zhang Qing''s parents are both senior intellectuals, and Zhang''s mother has made great achievements in ancient literature. It''s appropriate to consult her.


    "Then what are you waiting for? Let''s go." Li Rui has an eager face.


    "You''re not mistaken, are you? If you ask Fu Xiaosi to be a translator, you have to pay for it. Do you plan to go to my house empty handed? Who do you think is a fool? Do you know the meaning of going to my house? "


    "It''s like going back to my own home. I have to mention some presents." Li Rui said with a smile.


    Zhang Qing even more incredible: "even if you go back to your own home, you have to bring some gifts!"


    This gift is really indispensable.


    Li Rui takes Zhang Qing downstairs and gets on the bus: "what do you say is suitable?"


    "I''ll buy some health care products at the medicine point. Anyway, you have so much money."


    "I''ll take the health care products from my home."


    There are so many health care products at home that there is no shortage at all. But Zhang Qing is not very happy: "I don''t go to your house, go to your house I exposed."


    Li Rui laughs and stares at Zhang Qing. Zhang Qing''s face turned red. It''s obvious that this is really revealing her mind.


    "Come on, I''ll take you somewhere else."


    It''s not very cost-effective to buy health care products in prescriptions. It''s not that people are afraid of making money. It''s mainly the health care products of prescriptions. The effect may not have its own good.


    Ordinary prescriptions simply can''t provide enough items to represent Li Rui''s current identity. For example, more than 10 years of ginseng, common prescription will have it? Maybe, but it''s going to take a lot of prescriptions.


    And Li Rui wants it now.


    Li Rui takes Zhang Qing to Renxing martial arts school and finds Zhao Kuafu: "give me a little gift, ginseng or something. Don''t be too good, too delicious, and don''t be too bad. If it''s too bad, I don''t have to come here. "


    As soon as Zhao Kuafu saw Zhang Qing, he knew what was going on: "OK, no problem."


    Zhao Kuafu asked people to deliver things. Soon, there were more than ten kinds of medicinal materials in the office. Renxing military school has an alchemy room, which is specially prepared for Li Rui. These herbs are all prepared for Li Rui.


    Li Rui picked and picked. He took a wild ginseng for 15 years, a snow lotus from Tianshan Mountain, and some excellent wolfberry. These things are common medicinal materials, but they have different effects.


    It''s just right to give this as a gift.


    On the way back, Zhang Qing was a little upset: "are these things very expensive?"


    "For the wild ginseng in your hand, this one will come down, five million, maybe all of them are valuable and have no market. For some people, money is easy to get, but good things are rare. It''s the best wild ginseng. You can meet it, but you can''t ask for it. It can continue your life. "


    "What a shame."


    "You are more important than all these things." Li Rui took a look at Zhang Qing, "what I have, what I can give, I am willing to give you, because you are the most important."


    This sounds sweet. Zhang Qing likes it.


    With a smile on his face, he said: "as long as you can speak, no wonder you deceive so many girls to live in your house."


    "Ha ha, it''s all well taught by teachers."


    "Look for a fight!"


    The car drove forward. Half an hour later, it came to Zhang''s downstairs and stopped. The aunt downstairs was surprised to see Zhang Qing come out of Li Rui''s car. She asked with a smile, "ouch, vice principal, is this taking her boyfriend home?"


    "Aunt Liu, are you laughing? I don''t have a boyfriend yet?"


    "Hello, Aunt Liu. I''m Xiao Zhang''s boyfriend." Li Rui said hello with a smile.


    Aunt Liu heard that the young man is really sincere: "good, good, we have to treat our family Zhang Qing, I''ll invite you back to our home for dinner."


    "Good Aunt Liu!"


    "Let''s go, let''s go first, Aunt Liu!" Zhang Qing is red in face and ears, pushing Li Rui upstairs for fear that he will say more.


    Li Rui went upstairs with a smile, and he did not forget to tell Aunt Liu that he would come to play when he was free.


    "Good for you. When did I say you were my boyfriend? Don''t talk nonsense and ruin my reputation. " In the elevator, Zhang Qing doesn''t like it any more. Does the Playboy still want to be her boyfriend? you must be dreaming!


    Li Rui put his hands on Zhang Qing''s shoulders and said, "if you don''t say it, it''s not it? I''ll do it! "


    They were so close that they could breathe the heat from each other''s mouths and noses.


    Zhang Qing stopped talking.


    Li Rui gently took Zhang Qing''s shoulder, hugged her and whispered in her ear:


    "To be able to hear each other''s heartbeat is the most important thing in the world."


    Bang, bang, bang.


    This kind of heartbeat, listen to it or feel it.


    It has been.


    Even if the lonely open into the sea.


    It will always be.


    Ding!


    The elevator door opened, Zhang Qing flurried Li Rui: "hooligan, don''t talk to you."


    The tone is a little aggrieved.


    Li ruinao scratched his head, laughed and followed Zhang Qing.


    Yes, no one would be reconciled.


    Mingming is the goddess of great attention. This year, she was also judged by Jiang Hua''s top ten outstanding young women, outstanding education representatives, and postdoctoral tutors


    So many titles, so sensible, with temperament and beauty.


    I really wronged her.


    Who would not feel aggrieved.


    For a moment, Li Rui almost wanted to turn away and let her be free. Why, that kind of perfect love, obviously can''t give.


    Seriously, I''m really sorry.


    But after a moment of hesitation, Li Rui firmly followed.


    Everyone is selfish, especially in love.


    How selfish is it? Selfish enough to just want to own it.


    "I finally realized that I was such a selfish person. I might have missed it sooner or later."


    Li Rui thought about it seriously and gave a smile.


    "But since we meet, we can''t miss it."


    Ahead, Zhang''s father and mother are waiting in the living room.


    Li Rui''s smile became more and more brilliant, just like seeing his mother-in-law and father-in-law.


    "Uncle and aunt, long time no see. I''ll bring you a little gift. I hope you don''t dislike it. "


    What you can see is Mount Tai.


    Will they agree?


    Agree with such a person, over the mountains, winding water cup, holding the princess back.

 Chapter 607

    Whether they agree or not, Li Rui has decided to cross the mountain. There are a lot of things, only when you really do will you know whether it works.


    Come out with firm confidence and courage, and you will be fearless.


    Therefore, Zhang''s father and mother were a little stunned when they saw Li Rui''s posture as a strong man in Langya Mountain. They are all old qualifications, and will be stunned because of this. It can be said that it is rare and valuable.


    "Come in and sit down. It''s not Li Rui who put the present on the table and sat down again. Zhang Qing poured tea, one for each.


    "Xiao Li, I haven''t seen you for a long time. What are you doing recently? I heard that you are doing a great job now. Last time I heard from the school that you brought people to cooperate with us, the school welcomed you. "


    Zhang Mu took the lead in expressing concern.


    Li Rui said with a smile: "Auntie, I plan to set up a pharmaceutical company. Although there is a hospital now, it is not enough. I think I can do more. After the establishment of a pharmaceutical company, we will be able to independently develop and promote drugs. "


    "That''s a good thing." Zhang Mu nodded, then asked quietly, "it''s going to cost a lot of money, isn''t it?"


    "Well, it needs a lot of money. In the early stage, we should invest 300 million yuan first, and if it is not enough, we should invest another 200 million yuan. " When Li Rui said this, he was very peaceful, without the slightest complacency or pride.


    It''s almost impeccable.


    Zhang''s mother looks at Zhang''s father, a little helpless.


    Li Rui is growing up now. Every drop of water can be seen.


    Zhang Fu drank his tea and asked softly, "I heard that you have a lot of face and can do a lot of things now. I don''t know if it''s convenient for you to help me with one thing. I have a nephew who is very incompetent. I don''t know if you can help me. "


    "How to carry it?"


    "He''s in the government. He hasn''t been promoted. Can you say hello to Li Nian of the provincial Party committee and promote my nephew to be a county magistrate


    Li Rui smiles. The old headmaster''s Kung Fu is really high.


    If yes, it is a matter of personal character. How can this kind of thing be operated like this? This is harmful to the country. It should be noted that a person who has no real ability to steal a high position will only be irresponsible to the people under his rule.


    If you agree, you lose your righteousness.


    No? Even this matter can not be done well, that is incompetence. In other words, we should not give the old headmaster such face.


    If you don''t agree, you''re missing the bar.


    Li Rui thought about it and said, "I can do it."


    Zhang Fu and Zhang Mu look at each other and see the disappointment in each other''s eyes.


    After all, it''s because of small things.


    It''s not advisable.


    "Although things can be done, they must be done well, without losing the prestige of the old headmaster and aunt. Therefore, we will ensure that your nephew must have the relevant ability to take office. "


    Li Rui''s words made Zhang Fu a little interested: "how to make a person capable?"


    In fact, Li Rui is a bit of a teacher. What does the old headmaster do? Specialized in education! On education, the old headmaster is an expert. His question is a bit of a hot test.


    Li Rui said with a smile: "the full party class must be held, and the relevant ability must be cultivated. This must be compulsory, and it can''t reveal any information. Secondly, arrange him to work around people with strong working ability and be influenced by them. When a person really puts forward what he sees, there is hope. Of course, we have to take a drastic step, that is to arrange a more capable person to be able to control the situation. In this way, even if your nephew''s ability is not enough, at most, it''s just a casual job for him. After all, in such a society of survival of the fittest, capable people can control everything. "


    "It''s a good move. It''s more and more difficult for you to be trapped!"


    Zhang Fu laughs. These tests have no effect on Li Rui. No matter from which angle, he can at least get to the point. It''s well founded, it''s to the point.


    Frankly speaking, Zhang Fu appreciates Li Rui. This young man has a bright future.


    But on the other hand, Zhang Fu can not release too much appreciation. It''s very simple, the daughter''s problem, to this point, the two old people can see the clue.


    After all, they are neither blind nor stupid.


    What is the state of Zhang Qing and Li Rui? As parents, can''t they really see it at all? In fact, Zhang''s father and Zhang''s mother are like mirrors. Originally, it was determined that Zhang Qing would win. Who would have thought that Li Rui was underestimated.


    The boy''s heart is too wild.


    However, such a topic is not convenient for discussion. After all, it''s a scholarly family. For some things, we have to consider the influence and face.


    "Come here today. What''s the matter?"


    When Li Rui comes to visit the three treasures hall, what''s the matter? Otherwise, how can he mention so many gifts?


    Li Rui nodded to Zhang Fu: "to be honest with the old headmaster, there is one thing I want to ask my aunt to do me a favor. Well, I got a document, which is the classics of the spring and Autumn period, but I still need professional help in translation... "


    Zhang Fu said with a smile: "if you don''t work hard when you are young, you will be sad when you are old. I didn''t expect that you can''t do something. But you are looking for the right person. In this respect, your aunt really has two brushes. "


    "What are you talking about?" Chapter mother horizontal chapter father one eye, "what call two brushes."


    Zhang Fu said with a smile: "it''s a lot of brushes."


    Zhang Mu''s face sank: "you''ve come to wash the dishes this month."


    Zhang''s father immediately complained, this is the end of kouhi, kouhi is no good end.


    "You are looking for the right person, Xiao Li. Although I have retired, I have time to sink down and do research these years. Where are your classics and have you brought them? "


    "Yes."


    Li Rui took out a small book from his arms. When Zhang Mu looked at the little book, she found it hard to move her eyes away.


    She reached out and said, "let me see."


    Although the tone was calm, Zhang''s eagerness reflected her inner excitement.


    Li Rui gives this recipe to Zhang Mu.


    She looked through the pages of the book like a treasure.


    "It''s not paper. It''s parchment. It''s old enough to be used for historical and archaeological research. Xiao Li, this book, even if you just look at this material, is a period of history


    Zhang Mu looked complicated: "only a big boss like you can get such a good thing."


    Li Rui gently smile: "aunt flattered."


    "This character, my God, is an authentic spring and autumn character, and there are inscriptions in the writing... This is a treasure! Xiao Li, after studying this book, hand it over to the state! "


    "Auntie, there''s no problem with that." Li Rui agreed.


    It doesn''t matter if you hand it in or not.


    Though precious, daojue has little effect on most people. And those who understand its value, even if they know something, it doesn''t matter.


    Historians can make progress, which is a good thing.


    It''s also a good thing that a man of practice can suddenly be shackled.


    A strong country is a good thing for people living in this country.


    Since it''s a good thing, why not?

 Chapter 608

    Zhang Mu is very happy.


    I''m glad that Li Rui''s awareness is very high, but she is more or less an acquaintance. Zhang''s mother won''t deceive Li Rui: "before that, child, I need to explain to you that this book is probably priceless. If you get it to the auction house, it may be a price of millions or tens of millions. "


    "Auntie, I''m not short of money." Li Rui said with a smile.


    There is no doubt that the property of local tyrant is exposed.


    Zhang''s mother felt choked for a moment. She almost forgot that Li Rui took out several hundred million yuan


    He is not short of money.


    "Well, that''s good. My aunt will help you to do this job well, and will help you decipher the materials of this document. "


    Holding back her excitement, Zhang Mu went to her study to find a pen and paper, and helped Li Rui translate on the spot.


    "You play your own first. I''ll call you after the translation."


    Zhang Mu turned for a while and went to the study. There are many differences in this recipe. It''s so rare that even Zhang Mu can''t read it fluently. You have to look up the relevant literature and go online to connect the database.


    Li Rui is free here.


    "Old headmaster, what are you busy with these days?" Li Rui asked with a smile. Zhang''s father gave a ha ha: "isn''t it just like other old women and old men, playing Tai Chi to keep healthy? My legs are not very sharp these days


    "What''s wrong?"


    "It''s not true. Last time I twisted my waist in Tai Chi, it was harmful to my health."


    "What else? Xiao Qing is also true, also don''t tell me Li Rui looks at Zhang Qing with a pretense of complaint. Zhang Qing hums coldly, "it''s my fault, isn''t it?"


    "No, I blame myself for not coming early." Li Rui got up to the table, picked up the herbs and introduced them to Zhang Fu one by one: "old headmaster, if you have these herbs, no matter what injuries you have, you will get rid of them!"


    "How can it be so good? Last time I went to the hospital, the doctor said that I could only recover slowly."


    "Dad, don''t underestimate these herbs. They''re all about six million." Zhang Qing reminded.


    Zhang Fu was speechless.


    "Then I can''t take it. It''s too expensive. I can''t pay back the gift."


    "Old headmaster, look at what you said. According to what you said, I can''t give anything to others in the future. Don''t take me for an outsider. "


    Zhang Fu said with a smile: "who are you? Son in law. "


    Li Rui laughs: "if Mr. Zhang doesn''t mind, I can do it."


    "Then when do you get a license?" Zhang Fu''s eyes are deep.


    Well, it''s a real thing.


    "Old headmaster, I can tell you the truth. There is no problem with this certificate! "


    "Seriously?" Zhang Fu was excited.


    Li Rui nodded solemnly.


    Zhang Fu patted his thigh and said, "well, I''ll get it now. I won''t delay it for a moment."


    It''s really vigorous.


    Zhang Qing was not happy: "Dad, I didn''t see you selling your daughter so eagerly. You just listen to his nonsense. If you don''t know him, can I know? "


    Zhang Fu scratched his head: "what does that mean?"


    "That is, Zhang Qing, don''t talk nonsense. What''s wrong with me? I don''t steal or rob."


    "You don''t steal or rob, but you have great ability. At the same time, getting seven or eight marriage certificates is also a little fun for you. Who did you get? I don''t need a certificate like this to prove anything. "


    Li Rui smiles, Zhang''s father shows his murders, and sneers: "good boy, come to my house for recreation, I''m here."


    "No, old headmaster, don''t you think this kind of accusation is a little unnecessary?"


    "What do you have for nothing? Can you give up those good friends in your family?" Zhang Qing sneered.


    Li Rui stopped talking.


    Anyway, it''s a mistake.


    Love across the sea, the sea can be flat.


    Mountain and sea is not terrible, terrible is that love is that mountain and sea.


    "Since Mr. Zhang doesn''t want to, I won''t force it. Ha ha, I''ll just have a meal."


    Li Rui forced a smile and was not happy at all.


    Zhang Qing laughed: "who said I don''t want to?"


    "Ha ha, it turns out that Mr. Zhang is willing, so I''m really lucky!"


    "Who said I would?" Zhang Qing asked again.


    Well, Li Rui is completely out of temper.


    I don''t understand this woman at all. Women are a real problem.


    "Yes or no, it''s just between my thoughts. It''s not about what you think. I have my own opinion. " Zhang Qing light way.


    Li Rui murmured in his heart.


    You have to be a strong woman.


    But on the surface, Li Rui still thumbed up: "it''s reasonable, Mr. Zhang is right!"


    Zhang''s father was on the side, almost choked and hurt, and could not help reminding: "Xiaoqing, it''s not dad who urges you, your mother and I will be old sooner or later. If you think Li Rui can''t do it, let''s forget it. There are many young people in these years... "


    "And you, Li Rui, what''s the matter with you? Can''t the relationship between men and women be more decent? Isn''t that a hindrance? "


    "It''s the old headmaster. I''m wrong. I admit it." Li Rui is very embarrassed. To tell you the truth, the old headmaster is right.


    There''s going to be injuries. There''s going to be injuries.


    If several men share a wife, can they bear it? I can''t stand it.


    That''s the dregs of ancient culture. It''s very common to have three wives and four concubines.


    That''s wrong.


    The concept of this era has changed. Everyone can only have one loved one.


    Indeed, there is no qualification to quibble and say that you have done a good job. No matter how good the material conditions, no matter how great the ability, in front of a feeling, wrong is wrong.


    It can hurt.


    "Dad, don''t blame him. You don''t know the situation of his family. His girlfriend now can jump off the cliff with him, just in front of me. I don''t think I can do that. I''ll blame myself if I want to. I''m blind to him. "


    Zhang Qing sat down, took the cup on the tea table, sipped it, as if talking about something else.


    "So I''m not forced at all. If I don''t get to that degree, I''ll do it first. Besides, what''s wrong with one person? I''m a vice principal now, and I''ll have retirement pay when I get old. I''d rather be alone if I don''t have a suitable person. "


    Zhang''s father wants to talk but stops.


    That''s right.


    But that''s the idea when I''m in my thirties. Can I still be in my forties?


    Everyone, dare not guarantee that the future thinking will be like now. This is also why some people regret that their thoughts at that time are not in line with the mood of the future.


    "Alas, you young people''s affairs... Alas... I really have to worry about them. No one will worry about them."


    Zhang''s father didn''t know what to say and sighed.


    Li Rui quickly went around to Zhang''s father and massaged him: "don''t worry, uncle, I won''t let her alone."


    Want to live alone? Good idea.


    I won''t let you die alone.

 Chapter 609

    Daojue was not translated until the evening. During this period, Zhang''s mother took apart what she didn''t understand and asked others for advice. You know, the status of Zhang''s family in the academic field and the professional figures he met are extraordinary.


    That''s why Zhang Mu has the resources to complete this task so quickly.


    Rao is so. There are still many places, and it will take some time to fully understand its meaning. When it comes to dinner, Zhang''s mother explains why she has to come a few more times.


    Li Rui naturally can''t get it. To know more about the connotation of Chinese culture is a kind of enjoyment for everyone who loves learning.


    After dinner in the evening, Zhang''s father and mother went for a walk.


    Li Rui and Zhang Qing stay at Zhang''s home. Zhang Qing helps to clean up the dishes and chopsticks. Looking at Li Rui sitting on the sofa, he hums: "do you really think you are a guest?"


    "I''ll go. I''m not a guest. What is it? It''s my wife. It''s very early. You have repeatedly declared that I''m still an outsider. "


    "Oh, you think it''s very beautiful. A thief''s heart never dies." Zhang Qingbai glanced at Li Rui and said angrily, "come here quickly to help clean up and wash the dishes. I don''t know that washing the dishes will hurt a woman''s hand!"


    Li Rui passed quickly.


    With Zhang Qing''s work, there is a little warm feeling. Apart from feeling, Li Rui has never been very deliberate to pursue anything. It seems that when he slowly climbs up, many things will come naturally.


    Women will fall in love with a man because of his strength and care.


    "Sometimes I wonder what you like about me. Do you like that I can protect you? Or do you like my strength? "


    "What about yourself? Have you ever asked, "what do you like about others?"


    "Beauty, or the heart. You know, people are always vulnerable animals. "


    "After all, it''s beautiful. Don''t you know that there are other people who like you? Far from it, Liu Ning is probably very determined to help you work so conscientiously. And Fu Xiaosi, once I heard her mention that she actually had a secret love for you. "


    "Why does Fu Xiaosi love me secretly? I''m not so nice to her. "


    "You are young, rich, talented and outstanding. You can always win women''s hearts, can''t you?"


    Li Rui is speechless.


    After a while, he suddenly sighed, "if I have nothing, I can''t protect you? Is it all going to be lost? "


    Zhang Qing scolded: "you really have no conscience!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhang Qing explained: "don''t assume that you have nothing. You''re not someone else. Some people say that if I have no money and no house, will you fall in love with me? Why don''t you ask? If that person has no face and temperament, will you fall in love? All things are equal, but memory is not, emotion is also dissociated from these factors. Others can doubt, you shouldn''t


    Zhang Qing stopped and pondered for a moment: "at least those who like you are willing to bet a lot of things."


    Li Rui listened to this.


    Li Rui came to Zhang Qing and gently hugged her: "I''m sorry, I''ve wronged you."


    Zhang Qing seems to have some resistance, but still did not choose to break away from Li Rui''s embrace, at least gently scolded: "slag man."


    On the moral level, put yourself in the right place.


    It''s not fair, it''s not perfect.


    The kind of things that share a man with several women at the same time, but also very willing to have no complaints.


    Probably only exist in TV series... Or the ancient one.


    "In the world, we can live up to both the Tathagata and the Qing. Li Rui, my whole life is really ruined in your hands. "


    Zhang Qing lost a pot.


    Li Rui immediately nodded and took over the pot: "let me guard you well. Anyway, your whole life is ruined in my hands."


    "Why are you so shameless." Zhang Qing side over a little face, whispering, like jiaochen, like blame, "you have to push me away like a good man."


    "I never said I was a good person, nor did I pursue that I was a perfect person."


    "It''s over. You have no moral bottom line. You have fallen. You''re such a moron. I''m wrong about you. "


    Li Rui laughs: "it''s late."


    I want to leave. It''s too late.


    Zhang Qing nodded slightly, rather melancholy: "it''s a little late."


    At eight o''clock, Li Rui left Zhang''s house. Zhang Qing sent Li Rui upstairs and waved: "call me earlier, or I won''t give you the information."


    "Even if I don''t have any information, I will come here often. If I can, please feel at ease."


    Zhang Qing smiles.


    Peace of mind.


    This kind of reassurance, she still likes to eat.


    Li Rui starts the car and leaves slowly.


    Zhang Qing looks at Li Rui for a long time before she sighs.


    I''m not willing to.


    I just don''t want to talk and stay.


    Like is a sin, pride is not it?


    Back at home, Li Rui hurried back to his room, trying to understand the translation. During some of the attempts, it takes time to experience and explore.


    To transform aura into real Qi is the key to entering Yuanhe realm.


    It''s hard.


    Three months later, Li Rui finally managed to grasp the knack. At noon that day, he practiced in daxueping, refining the aura in his body according to the formula of daojue.


    The body seems to hide a bronze bell in the roar. The aura in the four limbs flows rapidly, which is more ferocious than the running water of the river. The orifices and acupoints of the body breathed aura crazily.


    Li Rui is patient.


    It is never easy to say what is important. Endure pain, both physically and mentally.


    This kind of large-scale practice of breaking out aura at one time almost makes the body bulge like a ball.


    In the distance, Jian Su Mei and others were frightened.


    "Elder sister, is it OK for brother Li to practice like this? I don''t think he''s right! "


    "I also feel that something is wrong. No matter how it is, there won''t be any problem with the body! Would you like to invite Mr. Li back? " Sakura asked nervously.


    In short, he clenched his hand, gazed at Li Rui''s figure and shook his head: "believe him."


    Trust him, you can do it.


    Whenever there is a big event, there should be calmness.


    Li Rui was sweating. He was like being put into the firepower for a while and wanted to be thrown into the deepest part of the deep sea for a while.


    This kind of feeling is unbearable, but can only endure.


    It''s been three days!


    Ordinary people can not imagine the pain, imposed on Li Rui''s body, but he did not say a word, quietly gritted his teeth to endure.


    On the afternoon of the third day, Li Rui was covered with a layer of grayish yellow substance.


    Yellow is skin, gray is sweat.


    In short, he looked at him without blinking, his eyes full of tears.


    How many times have I tried to persuade Li Rui not to do that again.


    When Li Rui got up slowly and took a deep breath, it was like the moment of rebirth.


    She ran over and hugged her tightly.


    "You scared the hell out of me."


    "Not in the future." Li Rui stroked her hair and let out a long breath.


    It''s not easy.

 Chapter 610

    The transformation of aura into real Qi ultimately depends on the operation of the human body itself. Each organ of the human body and shenzang has its own function. Some are the main fire, some are the main water. That''s why we have the theory of five virtues. In fact, these five virtues can correspond to the heart, liver, spleen, lung and kidney of the human body.


    Spleen earth, lung gold, heart fire, liver wood, kidney water, and their respective meridians connect these human organs into a whole.


    Soul power dominates the whole and sends out signals.


    Reiki is hidden in the human body. After repeated processing and reorganization, it is like a chemical container decomposing different substances. The final fusion stored in the body is Qi.


    After entering Yuanhe, Li Rui felt the great power in his body and was extremely satisfied.


    "From today on, I dare to go across the world and try my hand everywhere."


    In the past, even if it was rampant, it was still vigilant. For example, in the temple, Li Rui did not directly go to the Pope for trouble, nor did he directly go to the Pope for questioning.


    This is the gap in strength. The holy liquid made by the Pope is so good. Obviously, he is already a first-class equal to Yuanhe. Fight with him, Li Rui can save his life, but he can''t guarantee that he will be defeated.


    Now we can have a try.


    At home, Li Rui first ate some fruit. I''m not busy going out to do things. I''ll have a rest first.


    It''s not only physical loss, but also mental loss. If you don''t sleep for a few days, it''s easy to eat, but also a little tired.


    Three days later, Li Rui adjusted his body to its best condition.


    At this time, the external situation is already turbulent.


    Zhao Kuafu reported the situation to Li Rui for the first time. During this time, the outside world wanted to go to Yingzhou several times, but they were all pressed down. During this period, there is a fear of Su Hongying''s power, but more of them are bickering with each other, competing for power and profit.


    "The practitioners in the East are mainly the observation faction headed by Qingcang Zhenren and the main fighting faction headed by Michael in the west, which cannot be unified. According to the grapevine, Michala asked Qingcang immortal to send troops many times in private, but he didn''t get along with him, so he almost fought... "


    "Of course, this kind of thing really happens, and it''s very ugly. As for the truth, as long as the news comes out, it has already explained the problem. "


    In the afternoon, the sun was warm and not dazzling. Zhao Kuafu''s eyes narrowed: "fortunately, we didn''t participate in it, otherwise we would just eat rice."


    Li Rui nodded slightly: "as expected."


    Zhao Kuafu laughs: "before, there were brothers who said that we were a little too angry, but now we just look at them like a joke."


    "It''s a temporary organization, and it''s all powerful and arrogant. We used to watch in silence, but now we have to participate. "


    "Ah? Why are you involved at this time? " Zhao Kuafu didn''t understand. He didn''t participate before. It can be said that he was prescient. If he participates again now, the situation is so chaotic, won''t it make the water more chaotic?


    Li Rui said with a mysterious smile: "you can only fish in muddy water. Why do you want the fish to jump into the bowl automatically? You think so


    Zhao Kuafu suddenly realized.


    "Well, I''ll go back to make preparations immediately and inform tianmeng that we black League will also form a group together!"


    Li Rui nodded.


    I can''t go into too much detail about this matter. For example, you can''t let someone else give you a head. This is actually the original words of the Runner King.


    According to Li Rui''s conjecture, Su Hongying''s arrival should not be ontology. Now Su Hongying in the human world needs to absorb the strength of others to strengthen herself, and then further open the black hole.


    Of course, it''s all speculation.


    However, Li Rui is very familiar with the changes of Su Hongying''s shape and the way to become stronger. Zhao Kuafu didn''t understand because he didn''t get all the information.


    Whoever gets information has the first hand in the war.


    Isn''t Su Hongying''s way of becoming stronger similar to black whale''s water swallowing technique? Li Rui, Zhao Kuafu, Jidao Tianmo and even Laozu can do this.


    This is a very powerful and domineering skill. The premise is that a strong person should run to death.


    She''s going to get that power.


    "I don''t want them to die. If they have to die, it''s better to die in my hands than in her hands."


    As the saying goes, Feishui doesn''t flow to outsiders. Li Rui has made a good plan to enter this muddy field.


    Three days later, as soon as the black league''s announcement was issued, it caused an uproar.


    The Western legions in the temple expressed their opposition for the first time.


    "The black League didn''t participate before, and now it doesn''t need them to participate!"


    "There is no need to join the black League at all!"


    "Just stay in China and don''t make trouble."


    However, this view is untenable. Since we are facing the common enemy of mankind, it is natural to unite all forces that can be united. As a powerful force, the black League is fully qualified to participate.


    Tianmeng Oriental Group, led by qingcangzhen, expressed warm welcome.


    "The world is one family, and the maintenance depends on everyone!"


    "The black alliance is as strong as a cloud. Tianmeng is very happy to participate in such a big event."


    "Please start as soon as possible!"


    In fact, the coming and going information exchange coincides with the collision of eastern and Western forces. Michael didn''t want the black League to participate in it because he was worried that the eastern power was too much, which led to the current stalemate situation being completely controlled by the East.


    Qingcang was eager for the black League to participate. What Michael was worried about was what he supported.


    On this day at the beginning of the month, it was sunny and windy. Li Rui settled his family and set out directly.


    Go north to the capital!


    There are 20 members of the black League led by Li Rui. Among them, there are 15 strong distractors and four strong jiedan. Li Rui himself is Yuanhe, but he hides his strength and deliberately suppresses jiedan.


    Capital, tianmeng headquarters.


    Li Rui and his party arrived at tianmeng headquarters in the afternoon. In front of a tall building, qingcangzhen led many people to welcome him.


    The two sides entered the headquarters of tianmeng in a friendly atmosphere. The others knew each other well. Qingcangzhen and Li Rui came to a room alone.


    "I didn''t expect that, Li Zhenren still knows the truth. This is really a critical moment, you still stand up. " Qingcang, smiling, sits opposite Li Rui, drinking tea and chatting.


    "After I think about it, we should unite as one and unite as one in such a big matter."


    Well, who can''t say that?


    Qingcang nodded: "the situation is very complicated, and I didn''t expect it to be like this. Now the Western coalition forces are so eager to attack that I can''t help it. You''ve come just in time. I don''t know what you think? "


    "Of course, I respect your views and unify the will of the whole first!" Li Rui said firmly.


    Qingcang laughed: "good, good, good!"


    It was three good times in a row, which fully showed his mood.


    But not long after that, he couldn''t laugh.


    Li Rui is here to make trouble.

 Chapter 611

    Not long after, with the vigorous promotion of qingcangzhen, the black League successfully joined the grand meeting.


    Everyone is very happy, the arrival of the black League, for the current stalemate situation to bring change.


    Su Hongying, a demon, is very powerful and ambitious on Yingzhou island. Human beings must unite as soon as possible. This move of the black alliance is the great cause. Li Rui''s participation has also added a lot of strength to this East West alliance.


    As a result, the people and horses on the tianmeng side praised a lot:


    "In front of Dayi, the black League has come forward!"


    "He can be a real person."


    "It''s a good man!"


    Sometimes, Li Rui feels ironic. It was these people who tried hard to belittle the black League at the beginning, but now it is also these people who try hard to praise the black League.


    It''s the hip that decides the mind.


    Of course, Zhao Kuafu may care about what these people say and how they say it. Li Rui is determined not to rest assured. Whether they flatter or belittle, it''s just their business.


    Li Rui just does his own business.


    Michael met Li Rui several times and tried to contact him, but the result was not good. The reason is very simple. Li Rui made a scene in the temple before and killed several angels.


    Moreover, one of the angel candidates was arrested by Li Rui as a servant. If these things spread out, it would be a great shame to the temple.


    But that''s already true.


    Michael talked to Li Rui on this pretext. At noon that day, the unbearable Michael came to the area where he was and found Li Rui: "immortal Li, it''s three days since our last communication. What do you think?"


    Three days ago, Li Rui promised Michael that he would give a clear answer, whether he supported the temple or opposed it.


    Li Rui procrastinated at that time and did not give a clear reply. He only said that he would consider it for a few days.


    I didn''t expect Michael to come again today, and Li Rui was also very upset: "my opinion is to wait and see what happens. You should know that Pushkin is not an ordinary warrior, and his strength is also very strong. But there is no doubt that the extinction of the advance team has sounded an alarm for us.... "


    "I knew that you Oriental practitioners are cowards!" Michael looked ferocious and gnashed his teeth. "You cowards, you procrastinate every day. Are we here to watch it change?"


    Li Rui was also furious: "Michael, don''t you Western powers use brains?"


    Michael was furious: "that''s courage! Li Rui, don''t think we don''t know what you''ve done. We know all about you! Including the chicken


    Li Rui showed a mysterious smile: "so what do you know? Don''t forget, the land you stand on doesn''t belong to the temple. "


    Michael stares at Li Rui, ready to start.


    But Li Rui is not afraid at all.


    Michael did nothing in the end and left angrily.


    After this incident spread, the eastern camp naturally felt proud of it.


    "Michael, he thought he was too good. Li Zhenren didn''t sell him. What could he do?"


    This is also a leisure topic in the past few days.


    Before Li Rui didn''t come, Michael didn''t have a little arrogance to suppress the Oriental practitioners, and said something like cowards. Now Li Rui let Michael eat shriveled, but it is also a popular thing.


    Qingcangzhen went out of his way to have tea with Li Rui. When he talked about it, he was very happy.


    However, he is not a person who only looks at the surface. Although Li Rui''s arrival has a certain impact on Michael, it can not fundamentally change anything.


    There is still no consensus between the East and the West.


    Since there is no consensus, it is impossible to decide on the dominance of the whole Japanese war. If there is no unity, then the world martial arts Congress will be meaningless.


    Even in the end, it will only become an Oolong event and a laughing stock in the cultivation world.


    For the organizer Qingcang Zhenren, this is intolerable.


    "In your opinion, Li Zhenren, how can we solve this problem?"


    "I think Michael is a big problem. Only by getting rid of this man can we form a unified opinion."


    In Qingcang real person''s room, Li Rui sits opposite to him and talks about the solution. Li Rui''s murderous plan is obvious: "one mountain can''t tolerate two tigers. You must know better than me. If I guess correctly, you have been hesitating before."


    Qingcang said with a smile: "unity is the most important."


    "Am I not as good as a Michael?"


    "I don''t mean that. You''re better than him, I know. But after all, he represents the Western camp. If he died not on the battlefield but in his own hands, I''m afraid our alliance will split immediately. "


    "It''s split now." Li ruiman doesn''t care about Tao.


    Qingcang''s brow was locked, and he fell into meditation again: "if there is a way to let him go back..."


    "Unless the Pope gives orders, the question is, how could the Pope give such orders?"


    "So the temple needs a little change."


    "Our strength can''t get there."


    "But we can support the blood sucking people to take revenge. The former royal family was killed by you, and the temple participated in it. If we spread the news, even if the blood sucking people can tolerate it, they still need to find their face. "


    "As long as there is a full-scale war between the temple and the vampires, Michael will have to return."


    Qingcang immortal gently put down his tea cup: "at that time, it''s time for us to agree."


    Li Rui nodded: "good strategy, but how to guarantee?"


    "My people are ready for this kind of action, just a command."


    Li Rui stared at Qingcang for a long time, and slowly raised his thumb: "brilliant!"


    "I''m flattered, but before that, we need to build momentum together. Michael can go back, but most of the strong members of the Western camp, we should also stay, otherwise we can''t stand alone. With Su Hongying''s strength, I''m afraid we can''t resist. "


    Li Rui is happy in his heart. Even if all of them are united, they are not opponents of others!


    The main task at present is not to give away the head.


    Unfortunately, they don''t know that. And even if Li Rui tells Qingcang Zhenren this now, he won''t believe it, let alone agree.


    This is the heart.


    No matter how high a person''s accomplishments are, as long as he is an individual, he will know how to calculate. The final loser is the people''s heart.


    At the same time, Li Rui also noticed that qingcangzhen was not a brilliant leader.


    A good leader should push the team to do a good job efficiently and quickly.


    Qingcang didn''t do it.


    He may be good at scheming, but he is not a good leader.


    What''s more, he didn''t know that once Michael left, the next dispute between the black alliance and the heavenly alliance would begin.


    Li Rui is not Michael.

 Chapter 612

    At present, everyone''s goal is the same, that is to get rid of Michael. Li Rui knows that it''s time to perform.


    Qingcang real man is playing the game of drawing money from the bottom of the pot. He directly asks people to transfer Michael back. In this way, it will take a while for the temple to send other strong people to come.


    During this period of time, Qingcang Zhenren must be able to integrate all his strength and form a unified leadership.


    He has a good abacus.


    "I will give my full support!"


    After the meeting, Li Rui went back to his room. In the past few days, he contacted Mai Ji: "do you still have a way to contact the temple?"


    McGregor was very angry on the other end of the phone: "you still suspect that I am a traitor!"


    For Li Rui to bring her home but let her do the work of a servant, McGregor is very upset, think this is Li Rui distrust her performance.


    In fact, Li Rui really doesn''t trust the grouse. If it''s not our race, it will be different. Who knows if the grouse is the essence of bitter meat opera? The probability is very high.


    It is not uncommon for a traitor who has been lurking for more than ten years and turns against the water at a critical moment when it comes to the fight for interests. Especially when it comes to the huge interests of countries, East and West, Li Rui is not surprised by anyone''s outstanding performance talent.


    "If not." Li Rui said this, and then talked about things here, "we are going to kill Michael, either to kill him, or to make the blood sucking people and the temple go to war in an all-round way. You can''t divulge this secret!"


    It''s a complete mess.


    What does that mean?


    This way of speaking, or let people not reveal the meaning of confidentiality?


    McGregor savors the meaning of Li Rui''s words carefully, and he can''t help but feel terrified.


    With her outstanding acute consciousness, she had a premonition that the great devil would start to do things again.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll do it. Don''t worry."


    "That''s good."


    Li Rui hung up with a smile and fell asleep on the seat.


    At the other end of the phone, McGregor is full of thoughts. Li Rui''s words are very clear, and all kinds of meanings can be recalled slowly.


    First, inform the temple to be ready.


    Second, it is very important not to reveal that the news was disclosed here, otherwise it need not be so obscure.


    As for the third, Li Rui didn''t take her to the martial arts conference. It''s hard to figure out what chess he would play and which side he would help.


    But anyway, the choice now comes to the McGregor side.


    Do you choose to disclose information to the temple or not?


    It is not disclosed that the war between the blood sucking people and the temple will certainly lead to great turmoil. At that time, thousands of people were killed and injured, which was very likely. In order to make slaves, the blood sucking people would assimilate a large number of people into blood sucking people.


    The temple will have a lot of trouble.


    It''s revealed. She''s exposed at most.


    In line with the belief of killing himself, McGregor finally chose to deliver this message to the temple.


    That night, the Pope received news in the secret room of the temple that he must be alert to the unrest of blood sucking people. In the deep eyes of the Pope, there was a little angry light.


    The news came from the East. In this case, it must be the affairs of the East, which may lead to events. With the wisdom of the Pope, can''t you think of what''s going on?


    Who has the ability, who will do it, and what is the intention of doing it


    How to deal with it, how to prevent it, and who should be sent to deal with it


    In just a moment, the pope had a decision, and he announced a decision. In response to the situation of the second black hole, the temple will send another ten winged angel Gabriel.


    Gabriel is an archangel inferior to Michael. Among the four great masters of heaven, Michael is brave, Gabriel is wise, Raphael is healed, and the rule of Uriel is obeyed.


    The arrival of Gabriel will smash the conspiracy of some people who want to engage in three or four.


    On the third day, Gabriel came all the way from the west to join the World Martial Arts Alliance.


    This news is very bad for Qingcang.


    "The plan must come to an end!"


    Qingcang Zhenren and Li Rui talked about it, very angry: "I didn''t expect the Pope to go with me. Your arrival alerted him, and immediately sent his confidants to balance his strength. So even if I send Michael back, Gabriel will stay


    "The temple of the west is still very powerful and cannot be underestimated."


    Li Rui asked slowly, "what shall we do? Do you follow the Western way? "


    "No, the West doesn''t know the situation at all. They didn''t worry before the fire hit them. But for us, this war determines the survival of our Chinese nation and is related to the future of Chinese martial arts. "


    Qingcang real man looked serious: "for today''s plan, we can only look at the situation."


    That''s what procrastination means.


    Li Rui nodded and agreed with Qingcang: "things will always turn for the better, and you don''t have to worry. If so many of us get together, we won''t act rashly to measure Su Hongying. "


    "That''s a good thing to say!" Qingcang said with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    Su Hongying, who is far away from Yingzhou, can''t wait. She thought that the practitioners of the world should come soon.


    But I didn''t expect that half a year later, the other side didn''t get two water rings.


    This makes her feel impatient. In the face of the invasion of the world, are these indigenous people not interested at all? I''ve long heard that the aborigines formed an alliance. Su Hongying had been waiting for them to come and die.


    Now pour good, time drags, she this body container, already had the strength outflow feeling. If we don''t take action again, we will end up with nothing.


    "Damn it, it must have been the hell that leaked the news. Why didn''t I think of that?"


    A lot of things, the surface work is loud, for example, the whole world seems to be about to attack her, Su Hongying is about to fight.


    But in fact, after such a long time, only Su Hongying knew that things were not like that at all.


    At first, Su Hongying also felt that it was just the bad root of the human race, but over time, it didn''t seem like that at all.


    It seems that there is such an invisible hand who has always controlled the situation just right. In Su Hongying''s opinion, this kind of right thing is a very malicious insult!


    "Among these insects, there are some clever ones."


    "But worms are worms all the time."


    Su Hongying looks at the birds flying in the air. As soon as she picks her eyebrows, the birds turn into dust in the air.


    Su Hongying gets up from the black hole and stands above it. She looks coldly down at the buildings and people below.


    Jingdong has been consciously channeled by the local government in the name of economic downturn, terrible radiation disaster, rampant violence and so on... Over the years, the leaders of Jingdong have been worse and worse, leading to the rapid loss of population in the region.


    Only criminals and vagrants make this a paradise.


    Today, the paradise will be closed.


    Su Hongying floats down and steps on the earth.


    There is no fragrance, only killing.

 Chapter 613

    It''s not peaceful everywhere, the alliance of martial arts and Taoism is not peaceful, and Yingzhou island is not peaceful. Over the years, martial arts people feel that the road of martial arts is becoming more and more difficult, and life is not as peaceful as ordinary people.


    "Did you hear that? The tenth Congress will be held tonight to discuss the issue of attacking Yingzhou. "


    "I think we''ll have to argue again."


    "Are we Chinese people still afraid of these ghosts! Discuss, discuss! "


    Since the founding of the alliance, nine meetings have been held. Without exception, the dominance of attack has always been the top priority.


    Unfortunately, no result has been discussed.


    Li Rui joined in the seventh martial arts meeting and participated in a round of discussions, but the results were still not satisfactory.


    The ninth time he didn''t go at all.


    For the tenth time, I''m afraid I''m going.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, everyone came to the conference hall and sat down with strange faces. There is a strong sense of people and horses on both sides, with a clear distinction between yellow and white.


    Take a seat on the rostrum.


    Li Rui also mixed a presidium seat, sitting on the top drinking tea, a veteran cadre posture. Zhao Kuafu laughs under the stage and takes out his mobile phone to take a picture: "look at it, look at it all, our black League is still very powerful."


    Among the six members of the presidium here, Li Rui is a young face.


    It stands out from the rest of the world.


    But Li Rui also pretended to be mature and prudent. After drinking two sips of tea from time to time, he frowned and looked at the people below. He had to criticize others at any time, but he didn''t seem very satisfied.


    I don''t know if it''s people who think they''ve done something wrong, but Zhao Kuafu and his family almost suffocate.


    The meeting officially began. Qingcang gave a speech.


    "The purpose of calling you here today is to confirm the attack on Yingzhou island. We have reached a lot of consensus through many friendly consultations before, but both sides still reserve their views and have room to make concessions and exchanges with each other.... "


    The tone of Qingcang''s speech was very implicit, which made those practitioners who were not well educated drowsy.


    These days, even listening to a conference report should keep up with the level of education!


    It doesn''t matter whether you are a scholar or not, it''s always the case with big people.


    Li Rui is listening on the stage. In fact, the meaning of Qingcang''s words is to describe the current situation before. What "both sides still reserve opinions" is that they don''t get along with each other. They don''t bother to talk about it.


    As for "space for compromise and communication", naturally, it means that we can still talk about that, so as not to block the road.


    Qingcang real person states the status quo, and the microphone turns to Michael.


    Michael said bluntly: "I suggest to attack Yingzhou Island immediately and eliminate the second black hole! We can''t delay any longer, for the safety of mankind, for the peace of the world! "


    It''s really a consistent tone. It''s the peace of mankind. Let''s start at once.


    Li Rui shakes his head and disagrees with Michael''s remarks. It''s true that this kind of person has courage, but it''s also the reason why Qingcang Zhenren disagrees.


    If we follow Michael''s idea, we are afraid that the alliance will die out in a short time. The brave and resourceless people are more terrible than those who are not brave and resourceful.


    People with courage are good at inspiring, and they will take the lead. Of course, it''s a good saying. If it''s not good, it''s just taking a group of people to die with rhythm.


    Michael is one of them.


    "This time there should be no talk." Li Rui is sincere.


    But when Michael said this, he suddenly slapped the table and was very angry: "I have said many times that we should attack as soon as possible. There is an old saying that "speed is the most important thing in war." but we have been in this place for so long that this alliance has become meaningless. If we don''t attack again, we''ll go back! "


    "Old rice, calm down." Li Rui warned.


    All of a sudden, there was a lot of laughter. The nickname really came out of my mouth.


    And inexplicable a old rice, always feel a lot of cordial it.


    But at Li Rui''s age, there''s nothing wrong with calling Michael Lao MI. Michael looks like he''s in his forties, while Li Rui looks like he''s only in his early twenties.


    This contrast, Michael is not old rice?


    Michael''s speech was interrupted, rather uncomfortable: "I am very calm, not calm people are you Chinese!"


    "Lao MI, I don''t think it''s interesting. If you go like this, how do you deal with the third black hole? You don''t think that black holes will only be opened up in two continents, do you? "


    Michael was speechless.


    Li Rui continued: "Gabriel is smarter than you at this point. You see, he almost never shows anger, which fully shows that his mind is always calm. Lao MI, you are far worse than him. "


    Gabriel immediately showed a strange smile and waved: "Lee, don''t sow discord. Michael is my superior, from beginning to end. "


    "Why don''t you stop him from making such remarks?"


    "This is our opinion, our unified opinion. Li, how long have we been here? Have you calculated? If I''m not wrong, today is the 139th day I''ve been here. That is to say, we spent half a year here and passed it on meaninglessly. "


    "How can we say it''s meaningless? Isn''t it true that some intelligence and progress have been made?"


    "But it didn''t solve the fundamental problem. We didn''t even dare to attack Yingzhou island. You know, we are only the second echelon. All of us here are the first team. If we do not dare to pass, then the first echelon of people will not pass. "


    Li Rui stopped talking.


    This second echelon theory is also a popular one a while ago.


    The first echelon is the strong one at the level of Pope.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "We plan to go back, or go to Yingzhou island alone. We don''t want to drag here any more."


    "Is that so? Well, have a good trip. "


    Li Rui smiles slightly, and his heart is ready to kill.


    People don''t want him to die, he has to. Since we have to give the head to the opposite party, it''s not as good as the result on the way.


    "Since we all have this view, we should not make any alliances in the future." Li Rui looked at all the practitioners and said faintly, "let''s fight for each other in the future. When we die, let the people who know how to really unite unite unite and struggle for survival. Of course, it doesn''t matter if human beings are extinct. After death, who cares about the flood? By the way, isn''t this sentence from the west? That''s good. That''s right. "


    Michael lowered his head and turned red.


    Li Rui''s remarks were ironic and prickly, which made people with ulterior motives feel very embarrassed and ashamed.

 Chapter 614

    In general, Li Rui is right.


    Michael and others have been unable to stand up for justice. Later, the arrival of Gabriel did not achieve the effect of one plus one greater than two, mainly because Michael was the superior of Gabriel, and Gabriel had to take care of Michael''s feelings.


    If Gabriel was left to act alone, it would not be so.


    In any case, this kind of bickering happens not only between camps, but also between the same camp.


    "No matter what you say, we have decided to go to Yingzhou island alone to kill Su Hongying. It''s up to you whether you go or not. We don''t want to wait any longer. "


    Gabriel smiles and sets the tone.


    Li Rui''s eyes turned cold: "then you are the sinners of history, the sinners of the human race. If you all lead a bad life like you, then the Terran will have no hope. "


    If this big hat goes down, people in the Western camp will be speechless.


    Is it possible to come or not?


    "Joke, we can come and go if we want. What can you do with me?" Michael sneered.


    Gabriel also had a smile on his face.


    Li Rui said angrily, "now that you have said that, come on. If you see a real chapter under your hand, you dare to look down on me!"


    Michael is almost speechless.


    Gabriel said with a dumb smile, "Lee, don''t be too confident. We don''t want to hurt you..."


    "Can you hurt me? Don''t dream about it. I''ve seen you guys who are wary for a long time. Today I''ll have a good fight. If you don''t fight, you''ll be my grandson! "


    Seeing Li Rui so angry, Michael and Gabriel didn''t know what to say.


    There seems to be something wrong, but I can''t say exactly. Otherwise, people would not be so angry. No, they felt that they had been greatly insulted.


    But it''s absolutely impossible to apologize.


    Michael was furious: "if you want to fight, fight!"


    "If you think you have the strength to play with me, I don''t mind playing with you." Li Rui pointed to the entrance of the conference room, "please! I''ll teach you a good lesson today! "


    Michael strode out of the conference room.


    How can a good meeting turn into a fight meeting?


    The practitioners of the eastern soil camp were shocked.


    Qingcang said: "go out and have a look."


    He didn''t object to the fight between Li Rui and Michael. First, Michael refused to give in after such a long negotiation, which really made him feel that he didn''t know how to praise him. Second, he also wants to see how Li Rui''s strength is now.


    Li Rui and Michael come to the open space in front of the building. They stand still. It''s not easy to have such a large open space in a place like Beijing.


    However, it is not difficult for a big force like tianmeng.


    As soon as Michael waited for Li Rui to stand still, he rushed forward fiercely.


    During this period of time, he did not worry about his frustration and anger. He urgently needed a fight to vent his dissatisfaction.


    Li Rui''s eyes are calm.


    "Qingcang immortal, prepare the medicine for healing. If Li Rui is seriously injured, you should remember to treat him in time."


    Gabriel has a lot of confidence in Michael. He expects Li Rui to be injured. Because no matter from which point of view, Michael is a complete victory over Li Rui.


    Whether it''s body shape, strength, or even strength.


    Michael is archangel, ranking first in the angel sequence. Although Li Rui has defeated many strong men, their strength is limited.


    Like Augustus, but Augustus is not the highest Archangel in the order of angels.


    In front of Michael, Augustus only has a low brow. Michael''s bravery has a great reputation in the West. Even many of his opponents fear Michael more than the Pope.


    Qingcang immortal nodded slightly: "don''t worry, I will control the situation."


    He doesn''t believe Li Rui can win.


    Even among the whole audience, there are no more than ten people who believe Li Rui can win. Even the people in the black League dare not say that Li Rui will surely defeat Michael.


    After all, Michael''s reputation is not in a certain region, but in the world.


    This is a quasi world-class master.


    Li Rui is one line away from that level.


    "Brother Li, blow up this Birdman!"


    Only Zhao Kuafu and other diehard fans have fanatical trust in Li Rui, and they are determined that Li Rui will win the war.


    Boom!


    On the field, Michael''s body collided with Li Rui and broke out with a bang. In this short moment, four pairs of light wings appeared on Michael''s body. His momentum soared and his firepower was fully opened!


    Michael''s whole body is bathed in the divine light, and his body is surrounded by a golden light, which is a light shield to protect his whole body.


    While his light wings are waving, there are traces of energy attacks around Li Rui''s body. The golden energy almost distorts the space and beats on Li Rui.


    Li Rui runs Liuli Jue with all his strength and supports the resistance.


    Michael coldly put out his fists and attacked Li Rui: "this is what you call a strong man, but that''s it!"


    Michael grinned grimly and hit Li Rui''s head with his fists like a giant hammer.


    Li Rui pointed like a knife and suddenly burst out a large black light from his fist.


    The black light flashed straight through Michael.


    Michael was directly divided into two parts. When he was about to fall, a holy light fell from his head and healed his body.


    It''s a rebirth from the dead.


    Michael stares at Li Rui darkly, and his eyes are full of murders.


    "I thought it was just an ordinary contest, but I didn''t expect that you wanted to kill me and hide your intention so well."


    "It seems that you really have hatred for our temple. Such hatred is even above the Terrans!"


    "Then don''t blame me for not tolerating you!"


    The wings of light behind Michael increased again.


    Archangel pose!


    His body was suddenly raised, and his whole body was full of holy glory.


    "No, Qingcang, hurry up and kill Li Rui." before Gabriel''s words came down, Michael had already killed Li Rui.


    No one can stop him from taking revenge!


    Archangel Michael, bravery first!


    "Purification


    Michael''s palm appeared a square halo, which rotated rapidly and cut toward Li Rui. In the air, there is a burning smell. The round object formed by the rotation of the halo cuts straight to Li Rui''s body.


    Li Rui died in a flash.


    When he reappeared, Li Rui was behind Michael. Michael''s body is protected by the holy light, which was broken by Li Rui just now. This time, it gets deeper and deeper.


    "Start the mountain!"


    The first axe taught by Niu tou, Li Rui has no axe in his hand, but when he raises his hand to make an axe, he is still sharp.


    The protective aperture vibrated, and Michael''s eyes calmly watched Li Rui. At the same time, he led the tetragonal body which Li Rui avoided to Li Rui''s position.


    "The first one!"


    "Broken!"


    Two axes in succession directly split Michael''s protective aperture, and the black light cut Michael again.


    This time Li Rui did not wait for Michael''s resurrection, and did not give him this chance.


    The strong black air swept by, instantly absorbed Michael into a white bone.


    Gabriel is furious!

 Chapter 615

    "How dare you commit such a heinous crime!"


    How could Gabriel not be angry when Michael died. Originally, it was just a simple competition. I didn''t expect that Li Rui had a heart to kill.


    Michael could have been resurrected, but Li Rui killed him directly.


    This is unacceptable to Gabriel.


    "I didn''t expect that our Archangel didn''t die in the hands of the enemy, but in the hands of our own people. Li Rui, what do you want to do? "


    "What do I want to do? That''s a good question. " Li Rui fell gently and faced the crowd with a grim face. "This is war! In the war related to the survival of mankind, only one will is allowed on the battlefield, but Michael is stubborn! You still want to die alone. Don''t you know Su Hongying''s strength? What is needed in war is not to act in one''s own way, but to unify one''s will! "


    Li Rui was impassioned and said, "look what Michael has done recently. He just wants to fight and fight! What are you fighting for? Only when he knows himself and his enemy can he attack, he will know that he has to fight. He is so angry. "


    "Then you don''t have to kill him!" Gabriel said angrily.


    "If I don''t kill him, you''ll all listen to him." Li Rui, with a posture of "you still have to thank me", crossed his waist and said, "only by killing him can we have the hope of winning this battle."


    Gabriel and others were speechless. Gabriel looked at Li Rui coldly: "I don''t care what your purpose is. In a word, you can''t do good to kill the archangel of our temple. We will not cooperate with you again! "


    "Noisy!"


    Li Rui''s body moved fiercely and went straight to Gabriel.


    The scene was in chaos.


    People in the West Turk camp are furious. Li Rui doesn''t treat them as human beings. He can kill them if he wants. Is this man a devil?


    Li Rui summons the Thunder Dragon.


    Bone dragon is not easy to carry, Li Rui left it at home, leilong''s words are relatively convenient. Thunder Dragon roared, directly to those mutation strong to kill, instant black cloud pressure city to destroy.


    When Li Rui killed Gabriel, he also took a deep look at Qingcang.


    If Qingcang dares to stop him, he will kill him today.


    Anyway, there is a lack of an opportunity to make a big scene.


    Li Rui came to Gabriel like a rainbow of momentum and lightning. Although Gabriel had a developed mind, he was no better than Michael in terms of force. Li Rui comes up with the ox type three board axe.


    Gabriel didn''t see Li Rui''s move clearly just now. Now he feels Li Rui''s fighting spirit and can''t help but want to turn around and escape.


    It''s horrible!


    The hatchet!


    When you meet a mountain, the mountain god gives way. The fierce wind moved forward quickly, the black light of the sword flashed, and the light of the axe was five feet long and five feet wide. It cut Gabriel and many other powers in half.


    The light of the axe flashed, and the head of the next axe rushed directly to Gabriel. Go ahead and see the head of the tiger mountain!


    Chi, Gabriel''s body protection halo was cut, and his head was split instantly.


    The scene was in chaos.


    Li Rui swoops and grabs Gabriel''s body directly. The black whale''s water swallowing skill suddenly runs. Together with the Thunder Dragon, the wind blows through the clouds, and in a twinkling of an eye, he kills the strong man in the Western camp.


    Qingcang real person and others are looking at coldly.


    It''s not that they don''t want to take care of it. It''s not that they don''t think it''s too much.


    But dare not!


    Li Rui, it''s so strong!


    Now his strength is beyond imagination. He was just a man, and no one even helped him. The black League didn''t help him, so he swept the western land alone.


    Who else?!


    The tragedy of the West Turk camp and that of the East Turk camp are two worlds in common. The people of tianmeng and heimeng are quietly watching, silently assessing Li Rui''s strength in their hearts.


    Especially Qingcang real person, the inner shock is even more!


    His heart is very bad taste, wait until Li Rui will enemy swept away, Qingcang immortal this just light voice way: "enough?"


    Li Rui shrugged: "probably enough."


    "What are you going to do now that the strong men in western Turkey have been killed and beaten to death by you


    Li Rui spread out his hand: "I thought they would be very strong, but now it seems that maybe they are not strong either. With such strength, what else can we fight against Su Hongying? It''s enough to have people on our east side! "


    That''s you. We''re not like this


    Many people make complaints about them in silence, not everyone is like you.


    I''m afraid the East turkeys don''t have to be your opponents now... Doesn''t that mean that the East turkeys have to be separated.


    The situation at the scene, it seems, is indeed like this.


    "Mr. Li, I didn''t mean you. You are too much!" Qingcang finally chose to get angry. He didn''t want Michael to take power, but he didn''t let Li Rui beat all the people away.


    In this way, his plan failed fundamentally.


    Li Rui turned away from customers: "Qingcang, you don''t have to know whether it''s good or bad. If it''s not for you, how can I fight like this? If you don''t thank me, you can blame me. Isn''t that authentic? "


    Thanks for cnmlgb.


    Qingcang''s forehead is full of green veins. He leaves without saying a word!


    I''m so pissed off.


    How can there be such a person in the world, clearly so strong, but so unreasonable, dead say survival, bad say good. Clearly destroyed the whole plan, but also others say thank you.


    Thank you for your help?


    It''s shaut!


    Qingcang Zhenren now regrets to find Li Rui. Should he have been admitted to the League at the beginning.


    Moreover, with the development of Li Rui''s strength, a more serious problem is coming. That is, who should be in charge of the alliance now?


    Michael and Gabriel have been killed by Li Rui one after another, and the West Turk camp is actually falling apart. There are probably more than 50 people in the remaining West Turk camp, which is out of date.


    But with Li Rui''s strong style, will he be willing to stay behind?


    Even if it was quiet before, now, I''m not willing to be ordered by Qingcang. I''m afraid Li Rui is going to completely turn away from the guest oriented.


    A big play is about to open.


    This is something that the onlookers all know. How can Qingcang Zhenren not know?


    He knew so well that he became more and more angry.


    Li Rui also refused to give up. He said to the remaining strong people in western Turkey, "your leader is dead now. Do you choose to surrender or die?"


    The question was well asked, and someone scolded him angrily on the spot.


    Li Rui killed him on the spot.


    It''s better not to leave them to give Su Hongying''s head as a gift than to keep the fat water in the field.

 Chapter 616

    It''s a massacre.


    Because of the massacre, Li Rui encountered the biggest curse in history.


    Because of this massacre, countless people regard Li Rui as a thorn in the flesh.


    Who doesn''t know what the consequences will be? But do you have a choice? No, Can this villain not do it? no way.


    It''s not easy for people to live in this world. There is no perfect good thing, there is no smooth road to go. If you have glory, you will inevitably be scolded.


    "If you want to blame yourself, you should blame yourself for your death."


    Li Rui killed people and left the scene.


    All the members of the black League follow Li Rui in a murderous manner. No one dares to look at them more.


    Fierce.


    Is he too fierce.


    Tianmeng people used to look at the black league from a condescending perspective, relying on the capital as their home. Now it''s good that they are all afraid of the black League. They eat together in the evening, and the tianmeng people are far away from the black League people.


    The two leagues, which used to be called brothers in the past, now meet with a cold hum. The main road faces the sky, and each side goes.


    Qingcang immortal''s patience for the black alliance also reached a limit after two days. He had to give an ultimatum. That night, he called Li Rui to his shoulder as usual, and the two drank tea.


    "This time, the plan is completely broken. Let''s break up." Qingcang said.


    Li Rui laughed and took a sip of tea: "of course it''s OK to break up, but the safety of Huaxia is not necessary?"


    "Now the internal struggle is more fierce than you think! The West earth camp headed by the temple has received the news and is very angry about your move! You are waiting for the attack of martial arts masters in the world


    "Am I afraid?" Li Rui sneered. He was a martial arts expert in the world.


    "That''s fine. You have your own son." Qingcang real person is very helpless, but also feel admiration, "sometimes I really can''t understand you, why do you want to take such a risk, do such a thing."


    "I really want to hear it?"


    "Nonsense, do you think I''ll be hoodwinked like them?"


    "Qingcang, I only tell you this. Why do I kill Michael Gabriel? It''s because you don''t know Su Hongying. Why did Su Hongying lie motionless on the black hole for half a year? Have you never thought about it? "


    "She''s recovering." Qingcang said.


    Li Rui laughed: "what does she rely on to recover her strength? It''s like saying that when a man recovers his physical strength and climbs to the top of a mountain, what can he rely on to recover his physical strength? "


    "Aura."


    "No! Eating directly is much faster than absorbing Aura! " Li Rui shook his head and sneered, "you don''t understand the cruelty of the forest law. The fastest way for demons to gain power is not to absorb aura step by step, but to devour it directly."


    "So you killed everyone... You want to starve her alive?"


    "There is a dragon living in the forest beside the village. The dragon has to eat a virgin every week. No one is its opponent, so no one dares to resist. Later came a brave man, determined to kill the dragon, save the village. He thinks that the dragon is too strong to be outwitted! Later, the Dragon starved to death. This is the story of the brave fighting against the dragon. Qingcang, do you understand? "


    Qingcang didn''t want to hum and said, "I''ll tell you a story. There is a dragon who asks the village to sacrifice a virgin every year. Every year, there is a young hero in the village who goes to fight with the dragon, but no one survived. When another hero set out, someone quietly followed. The Dragon Cave is covered with gold and silver. The hero stabs the dragon to death with a sword. Then he sits on the corpse and looks at the glittering jewels and turns into a dragon. What''s the difference between what you''ve done and the dragon? "


    Li Rui laughed: "the problem is that I don''t have to destroy the Terran. Su Hongying has. That''s the difference between me and the dragon. I just want to be strong, and I''m strong enough now. I don''t need to eat people. Give me decades, and I can be invincible at 40. "


    Qingcang sighed and looked at Li Rui: "if you are 40 years old and there is no change, you can be invincible."


    This is a big truth. No one understands Li Rui''s horror better than Qingcang.


    This man is just born for martial arts. No matter what, it''s hard for others to break through the predicament. Li Rui seems to be poking through the window paper.


    If there is genius in the world, Li Rui is.


    Young and famous, heroic, fierce as a tiger, cunning as a wolf.


    Such a character is destined to be the son of heaven.


    "What are you going to do next?"


    "I''m waiting for people from all over the world to attack me. Instead of turning them into Su Hongying''s food, I''d better destroy the food first and starve the dragon in Yingzhou."


    "Yes, it''s yours!" Qingcang real person fuzhangxiao, "in this case, then start from Qingcang. You and I are irreconcilable. From today on, people in the world should jointly denounce you! Huaxia, there is no more place for you to live! "


    Li Rui stood up slowly: "where I am, I am the world!"


    Boom!


    The terrible turbulence of real Qi blew up the whole room. The whole building is crumbling, the crowd swarms out of the building like ants, and everyone feels the earth shaking change.


    This building is about to be razed to the ground.


    The battle between Li Rui and Qingcang real person begins!


    "Why, why has it become like this? What can''t we sit down and have a good talk about..."


    "Li Rui''s ambition is too big. He is not willing to let others stand on his head."


    "But they are the hope of China... They should protect the common people. How can they do such a thing?"


    Many people wonder, can''t we get along well? You have to beat yourself to death. Su Hongying of Yingzhou island is covetous. Li Rui and Qingcang Zhenren have no way to understand this.


    But in order to fight for power and profit, they did not care about the overall situation of human life and death?


    "These so-called super warriors are so disappointing!"


    A lot of people are frustrated. They feel that not only tianmeng, heimeng and Lianhe, but also the whole martial arts are too dark to see the sun.


    At such a juncture, the war between Li Rui and Qingcang Zhenren is just incredible.


    In the sky, Qingcang real person and Li Rui fight, the sky from time to time issued a huge movement.


    Thunder and lightning, the sky is like crying in general, a heavy rain.


    Qingcang performed the thirty-six moves of Zhenwu to shoot Li Rui from the sky to the ground, and then from the ground to the air. Li Rui and Qingcang''s life for life style also brought a lot of trouble to Qingcang.


    There are more and more injuries on both sides. Finally, Li Rui is defeated by Qingcang Zhenren and runs away quickly!


    Black League people are surrounded by tianmeng people.


    "Kill


    The two sides fought fiercely.


    Finally, Zhao Kuafu also led the crowd to escape.


    On this day, the black League was defeated, and the myth of Li Rui''s invincibility was finally shattered.

 Chapter 617

    "Dead, dead..."


    "Alliance leader, brothers have died miserably. Tianmeng bastards, kill our five brothers!"


    "We, the black League, must take revenge on this enemy and kill it back!"


    "Go to war, our black alliance will officially go to war with tianmeng!"


    The situation of the world has changed dramatically. The temple sent many experts to the black League.


    The situation in China also changed dramatically in just a few days. Tianmeng and heimeng formally decided to fight each other.


    The black League was denounced by the whole world.


    Li Rui has entered a road where all the world are enemies.


    At three o''clock in the morning, everyone gathered in an alley according to the signal agreed in advance. Li Rui smokes a cigarette and looks at the angry people in front of him. He smiles: "don''t be too excited. I didn''t see you so excited when I was beaten away..."


    "But our men have been killed, ally!"


    "Revenge must be paid, but this is their home court. We only have about ten people left, not enough to fight. Well, let''s go back first. Now we need to calm down. "


    "Good leader!"


    "By the way, where''s Kuafu?"


    "Brother Zhao will come right away. He has just been injured in order to block the tianmeng people."


    "Then wait for him."


    Half an hour later, Zhao Kuafu arrived late. One of his arms was gone, and his face turned black. It was his limit that he forced himself to come to this alley. Before he could say a word, everyone fell down.


    Li Rui helped him treat for a while and asked people to lift him up: "go!"


    The war in the capital comes and goes quickly, but it''s true that it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time.


    That night, Li Rui led the gang to evacuate quickly. Along the way, he also encountered tianmeng''s pursuit and interception, but they all got through without danger.


    A week later, Li Rui returned to Jianghua.


    At this time, except for Jiang Hua, the whole world was really fighting against the black League. Everyone wanted to get rid of Li Rui.


    "I didn''t expect that I would really become a great devil. Think about how well the image management used to be. Now people''s design has collapsed. This Qingcang is really powerful. I don''t think he should be a real person. He should also be very professional in doing propaganda work. "


    Tianmeng is the first-class level in the world in throwing dirty water on the black League.


    "Brother Li, you are greedy for profits and directly destroy the alliance. It''s cruel and inhumane, even for children." When Chen Changsheng talked about these things, he kept staring at Li Rui, "is this all true?"


    Sitting in the living room, Li Rui asked Chen Changsheng, "do you believe it? Is it interesting to ask such a naive question? "


    Chen Changsheng laughed: "I don''t know about other people. I know about you anyway. I''m not surprised what you will do, but I don''t believe you will kill a three-year-old. "


    "The building collapsed. Who knows if a three-year-old was crushed to death." Li Rui said quietly.


    Chen Changsheng quietly put down his tea cup: "well, this is true."


    "Changsheng, for so long, you are the same as Fang. It''s a little sad and a little disappointed that you can''t trust me for so long


    "Brother Li, I have always respected you, but how can you..."


    "Are you doubting my IQ? Is it wrong to teach such a lesson? Why don''t you go to heaven? " Li Rui takes Chen Changsheng in his heart and makes him speechless.


    "You don''t know what to say or do, so you can''t understand it." Li Rui said here, shaking his head, "so I don''t blame you, you don''t understand, this is normal, if I were you, I would not understand."


    "Then why don''t you tell me?"


    "Naturally, there is my reason. Changsheng, you don''t want to think about why I am the only one in the world who knows the origin of Su Hongying. Why is it that I am the only one who predicted the coming of the seven black holes? Some of these things I can say, and some of them I can''t, so there''s no way


    "Well, I believe you."


    "Believe me or not. But this time, I don''t need your trust. I just need you to try not to get involved in it. Believe me, this is the result I deliberately want. "


    Chen Changsheng takes a deep look at Li Rui, gets up and leaves.


    Never look back.


    He felt humiliated. It was a kind of humiliation that he didn''t have enough strength to do with his friends.


    Li Rui sighed.


    I really can''t say.


    No one will believe it. Said, the whole plan failed.


    Qingcangzhenren''s plan is to join the alliance, while Li Rui''s plan is to break it apart. The warrior can''t defeat the dragon head on. Others don''t know this. Li Rui knows it.


    The Runner King is almost in the realm of God, while Su Hongying is able to face up to those who are just like the Runner King. No one is her opponent in the current power of the world. In the face of such a dragon, only to starve her.


    Su Hongying can''t absorb energy, so she can''t do evil. As long as she doesn''t have enough power, she can''t even open up a third black hole.


    She alone, even if she killed a thousand people a day in this world, it would not help.


    After all, the world''s total population is 7 billion, and the number of people born every day is far more than 1000.


    At least the Terrans will not be in danger of extinction.


    But if Su Hongying gets enough energy, the Terran will be in danger of extinction.


    This is Li Rui''s consideration, and only Li Rui himself can implement the plan.


    With this strength, with this ability.


    So ruthless and determined.


    I''m afraid Su Hongying, who lives in Yingzhou, doesn''t know that her status as a great demon has been quietly replaced by Li Rui


    From today on, being the devil,


    Now that I have decided to be a demon king, the warriors are on their way.


    In November, a large number of strong Western Turks came to Jianghua. They gathered and were eager to try.


    Li Rui was open and honest, and said: "the strong in the West are rubbish. If you want to defeat me, come to the arena of Renxing martial arts school!"


    As soon as this remark came out, the western land was in an uproar. Wave after wave of strong men rushed to Renxing martial arts school to compete with Li Rui.


    There are also some curfew people who want to trouble the Li family, but there is a dragon at the top of the Li family building. It is said that there are still super strong people in the town. When a group of people die, no one dares to think about it again.


    "The devil is a bit of a strong one, and he dares to compete openly."


    "We, the strong in the west, will surely kill him and avenge him!"


    "Kill, kill the devil named Li!"


    The fanatical Avengers united and headed for Renxing martial arts school. They launched a challenge, and Li Rui took it one by one. As a result, the strong men in western Turkey soon discovered that


    The reason why the devil becomes the devil is that he is invincible!


    For four days in a row, Li Rui hanged and beat the strong men in the West!

 Chapter 618

    "Archangels Raphael and Uriel of western Turkey are the real enemies. At present, these people can''t make me feel excited. At most, they are hot hands."


    Although facing the situation of enemies all over the world, Li Rui didn''t have much fear.


    As long as Qingcang doesn''t come... But even if he comes, he can''t do anything.


    "Ally, we are in a bad situation now. All the major sects called back their disciples and unilaterally tore up the cooperative relationship. In addition, now the outside world is very disgusted with our black League, and many of our brothers are willing to withdraw... "


    "Back, back. Who''s stopping them?"


    Li Rui sits in the office of Renxing martial arts school and listens to the work report. Since the trip back to the capital, the situation of the black league can be said to be worse day by day, and different bad news comes every day.


    Either the state of mind has collapsed, or they can''t bear it. Some feel that they are not upright and are ashamed to be associated with the black League.


    In short, there are all kinds of statements.


    In the face of this situation, Li Rui is also very upset.


    Li Rui looks serious and serious. The golden sun is bathed in him. In front of him, he is facing the French window. At his feet is the arena of the whole Renxing martial arts school: "our task has been completed."


    "Eh?"


    Even Zhao Kuafu didn''t understand what Li Rui said.


    Li Rui looked at the scenery in front of him and said faintly: "you may not understand before. Why did I spread all the secret scripts and help so many people improve their realm strength. In fact, on the one hand, it''s naturally for the rejuvenation of Chinese martial arts. As you can see, Yingzhou feels very uneasy, so it sends people to block it, but it doesn''t succeed. "


    "On the other hand, the wild geese pass by. This kind of thing, just like a fat hand, there will always be oil and water to be fished out. Our black league now has such a scale. To put it bluntly, the climate is here. It doesn''t matter who comes and who goes. It''s the backbone, or the backbone. No, it will always go. "


    Li Rui turned around, his eyes shining: "the black League is not supported by those people, it is supported by us. We are the black League! Those who want to leave and can''t bear to leave, let them go. "


    Zhao Kuafu and others clenched their fists and were enthusiastic: "brother Li is right! Black League, it''s up to us! "


    "If you want to leave or stay, please do as you please. We black League is because of the idea to get together, if the idea is not, then go and stay at will


    In the face of crisis, the black League should carry out internal and external reform. Take the essence, remove the dross, and extract the essence. All those who remain are capable. Only these people are the real black League.


    Such people have faith and really love this place. In this way, the combat effectiveness will be stronger, and no one will delay, so it will be able to run faster.


    The order will be issued soon, and the changes in the black League will continue.


    The pressure from outside does not make the black League collapse, but only makes it stronger.


    Black League is like this, so is Li Rui.


    All parties are constantly making preparations, and the first wave of the temple coalition is coming. Rafael and Uriel led a team of hundreds of people to Jianghua, these people, have great strength.


    Although Raphael is a healing angel, his strength is not weak. Uriel is not as popular as Michael, but he is a superior. The archangel who abides by the "rules" seems to be moderate in many ways, but in fact it is more like a low-key.


    In addition, tianmeng also sent people to join us one after another. A battle of joint attack and encirclement is about to break out.


    The atmosphere was depressing and terrifying.


    Everyone in Renxing martial arts school feels a lot of pressure, because no one knows whether they can survive once the war breaks out. Everyone on the road is in a hurry and worried.


    Li Rui came to the library and met Li Laozu, a part-time administrator.


    They are sitting opposite each other on the roof of the library. When Li Laozu asks about the recent events, Li Rui talks about his thoughts and journey. Few people can listen to this, but Laozu Li is fully qualified.


    "In fact, those big people don''t really want to fight you. Otherwise, we will not send some people with the same level of strength to fight with you. Of course, they may also think that you don''t deserve them. "


    When it comes to his views on the situation, Li Laozu is better at starting from a grand level.


    "Rafael and Uriel are not top experts. Maybe the two of them work together, and at most they are better than you. If they add a Qing Cang, they should be able to beat you steadily. What do you think? "


    "I think the progress is a little slow. If it is delayed like this, something may change. So I plan to make Liwei tomorrow and completely enrage those big people. At that time, Lao Zu, you have to help me. Don''t let me be killed. "


    "Can I beat you to death?" Li Laozu asked with a smile.


    Li Rui is guilty and smiles: "pain is also very painful."


    It''s hard to die if you have the skill of eternal life. Even if you are beaten to pieces, you will still recover. This is the strength of advanced techniques.


    It''s only when there''s a supreme hand that there''s such a danger.


    "You really need a fight, Liwei. Last time in Beijing, because you were defeated by Qingcang, many people felt that there was no hope to follow you. I have heard a lot of such comments in the library these days. You are not kind-hearted. How can you cheat people to death? "


    "Qingcang, with his own cooperation, how can I not get this feeling? To tell you the truth, I used to think that he was not good. Now it seems that he is really dedicated to planning for the world. He is really powerful. "


    "It may not be exactly like that." Li Laozu looked at the mountain in the distance, and his voice was dim. "It''s not that he doesn''t want to kill you. It''s just that he can''t do it. Maybe he''s just waiting for an opportunity."


    Li Rui laughed: "I will not give him this opportunity."


    It was Li Rui''s intention to lose the battle in the capital that day. If you show too strong, no one will dare to die. No one will die. Sooner or later, you will go to Yingzhou island.


    An invincible image, sometimes is also a kind of trouble. We all know that you are invincible, so we don''t even look for your trouble.


    Therefore, Li Rui needs to break this invincible image by the hand of Qingcang immortal, and tell the world that he is not invincible.


    Only in this way, those who feel that revenge is possible will come one after another.


    Li Rui can be more at ease to sit on this demon king.


    In fact, it''s very cruel. It''s a kind of killing in a cruel way, which is not understood by people. No matter from which aspect, we have to bear the curse and hatred.


    But since I walk as hell, I don''t go to hell. Who goes to hell?

 Chapter 619

    Before going to hell, you should send some people to hell.


    This is the qualified great devil.


    The next day, Li Rui came to the arena and sat quietly in the middle of the arena to bask in the sun. When the delegation from the West entered the stadium, Li Rui slowly opened his eyes and looked at those people. It was not very different from looking at the dead.


    "Here comes the dead." Zhao Kuafu sneered and waved his hand, "momentum!"


    The beating of drums makes this place look like the Colosseum of ancient Rome.


    Twenty coffins were carried out and landed.


    When visitors from the West saw this, they also felt numb.


    What does that mean?


    Don''t go too far.


    "As many as you come, as many as you die. A coffin is worth your coming all the way. Everybody, please stay in the coffin later! "


    Zhao Kuafu laughed with a cross of his waist. His posture made people want to beat him.


    Li Rui stood up slowly and pressed his hand lazily. Then Zhao Kuafu stopped laughing. Dogleg yelled: "be quiet. Our boss has something to say."


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please rest assured that even if you die in a foreign land, we will not forget your contribution. Don''t worry, Terran will not forget you, because I will remember you. I, Li Rui, don''t kill nobody. I''ll keep each and every one of you in mind! "


    How impassioned!


    But it sounds chilly.


    Make complaints about the strong spirit of the west side camp, which is a hundred percent of the devil.


    I thought Li Rui would shiver when so many people came to fight against him. Some people even expected whether Li Rui would run away ahead of time.


    Now it seems that people are not afraid at all. On the contrary, the coffins are ready.


    It''s horrible.


    Rafael came out of the group and said with a smile, "are you people in eastern Turkey so unreasonable that you can light the coffin if you don''t agree?"


    "You speak Chinese very well. I like it. But you are wrong. We are happy to have friends from afar. And you are not my friends, so I have prepared dozens of coffins for you. Cut the crap and come on. "


    Li Rui puts on a fighting posture, but Raphael and others find it dull.


    Without the momentum of imagination, the feeling Li Rui gave them was very insipid, as if... They were just coming to die.


    Uriel crossed Raphael''s position and went to Li Rui.


    "God said, let there be light."


    There was a light in the palm of Uriel''s hand. It was so dazzling that it was like four sharp swords closing at four corners.


    "God said that the world should abide by order."


    The lightsaber in Uriel''s hand stabs Li Rui. The vast white light almost covers the whole martial arts arena.


    The lightsaber stabbed Li Rui and his body at a speed unimaginable to the naked eye. The lightsaber that pierces into Li Rui''s body turns into a chain of order and suspends Li Rui''s body in mid air.


    "Those who do not know how to revere are not qualified to live in the world. You should be purified."


    Wu lie quietly looked at Li Rui, his eyes quietly flashed a little disdain.


    Whether Li Rui pretends to be so weak or he is really so weak, he is the one who has been pierced by the chain of order.


    Such an opponent, to be honest, is hard to get the respect of Uriel.


    The chain of order is still in operation, and its power is just like a miracle. All the people present were shocked. Under the attack of such powerful techniques, they were full of the horror of order.


    Uriel raised his right hand, opened his fingers, and shook it.


    The chain of order suddenly closed and exploded in Li Rui''s body.


    Even Zhao Kuafu, don''t be too scared to watch more.


    Not to mention others, for a time, the morale of the black League was greatly hit. On the other side of the Western Turks camp, there is constant ridicule.


    "What do you say? It''s just so!"


    "After all, it''s the end of the storm. I''m still struggling to make trouble when I''m seriously injured."


    "A fool who doesn''t know how to restrain."


    The war of Li Rui''s blackening is well known all over the world.


    But then he and Qingcang real war, is also shocking. He was seriously injured and fled. He broke through the encirclement and interception of tianmeng successively. As soon as he returned to Jianghua, he was alive again.


    At that time, some people expected that Li Rui was a strong man in disguise, and nothing happened.


    Now, it turns out.


    cannot withstand a single blow.


    "What a devil, but so." Uriel snorted coldly. In the light, Li Rui had disappeared.


    There is no doubt that Li Rui has died in the explosion of the order chain.


    There are no bones.


    After a while, Uriel slowly took off his lightsaber. He looked around warily and found that there was no breath of Li Rui, so he walked towards the team.


    "Be careful!"


    Raphael suddenly made a sound to remind him that Uriel''s heart was tightening. He turned and looked back. There was no one.


    He looked up and saw a huge cloud falling straight down in the sky.


    Uriel jumped to avoid the blow.


    Boom!


    Thunder Dragon bumps the ground out of a huge deep pit. Smoke is emitting in the deep pit, and Li Rui''s figure is gradually clear.


    "It''s a good technique, the chain of order."


    Li Rui walked to Wu lie with a smile. In the palm of his hand, a black heart had been formed: "then, how about you look at this one of mine?"


    Li Rui squeezed hard.


    There was a sharp pain in Uriel''s heart.


    It was so painful that his face couldn''t keep calm. Raphael came to Uriel''s side and put his hand on Uriel''s heart: "what an evil technique."


    "Shu FA has no consciousness. What evil is it? You people in the West like to do this in the name of justice. "


    The black light in Li Rui''s hands has dissipated, which means that Uriel''s heart is broken.


    But as a healing archangel, Raphael naturally has a way to help Uriel rebuild a heart. For people in this realm, it''s not very difficult. Just like Li Rui who was pierced by the chain of order, he didn''t recover and escape with the eternal life skill of the Qing emperor.


    But cursing is not Li Rui''s most powerful means of attack. It''s just a small test.


    The next moment, Li Rui''s hands are full of thunder, and he rushes to Uriel and Raphael.


    Uriel''s hands are also shining, bursting out with the most powerful power!


    Boom!


    Wind swept, light and dark clash, resulting in a big difference, finally like a look, opened the prelude to this battle.


    Uriel''s attack was blocked by Li Ruige. Raphael stretched out his hands and injected endless power of light into Uriel''s body. The lightsaber in Uriel''s hand stabbed out again, and the concise order chain stabbed Li Rui one by one.


    It only takes a moment for Li Rui to be pierced by the chain of order.


    "Death


    In the great work of light, Uriel was as angry as a God.


    Li Rui just emitted a dark light from his hand.


    "Rupture."


    The strongest move to kill Michael, reappear in the world!

 Chapter 620

    The breaking axe is the strongest among the three axes. It not only cuts the body, but also the soul. Before the chopped soul body can float away, it will be absorbed by the water swallowing skill of black whale, and nothing will be left in the end.


    It''s a perfect connection.


    The chain of order collided with the breaking axe, and the latter directly crushed the former, together with Raphael, who was standing behind Uriel.


    However, Raphael is still strong. The name of the healing Archangel is not in vain. In the holy light, Raphael revives again, and stands intact with Uriel.


    "You are really strong, Lee. But you are not the strongest. In the presence of God, you are just a little gravel. "


    Raphael smiles: "even if you can kill us countless times, you can''t obliterate us."


    Li Rui shook his head: "you are so capable, why aren''t you the head of the four archangels?"


    Raphael shook his head: "Michael didn''t really die. What you killed was his sustenance, including Gabriel. They just need to wait for a while to return to the world. You don''t understand the power of our Protoss. It''s ridiculous that you think you have won. "


    "When the two of them come again and return to the world with greater strength, no one will be able to resist the footsteps of our Protoss," Uriel said


    "Is it?" Li Rui laughed. These guys are really confident. "I''m afraid the situation may not be as wonderful as you think. Try again!"


    Li Rui''s momentum is like a rainbow. He rushes to Raphael and Uriel and cuts them again with the breaking axe!


    Raphael is very disdainful: "stupid human, no matter you try a thousand times, will not be useful."


    Wu lie is to wait and see, not afraid of Li Rui''s attack: "such a fierce move, at most a few times, he would not have the strength to attack."


    Yes, the rupture axe does need a lot of Reiki to support it. With Li Rui''s current strength, he can only launch five such attacks at most. Every attack, Li Rui feels that his whole strength has been drained.


    If you don''t successfully master the knack of turning aura into real Qi, it''s the limit to send out two axes.


    This axe is more powerful than the previous one. Directly cut Raphael and Uriel into countless pieces. At the moment of bearing the axe, Uriel felt wrong. He wanted to remind Raphael that something was wrong.


    But the axe came too soon.


    Along with axe light came Li Rui, who almost killed Uriel and Raphael the moment before. The next moment, the black whale''s water swallowing skill annihilated all the holy light.


    The bone bead in Li Rui''s hand magnifies the power of the black whale''s water swallowing skill several times. The strong black aura, with a high degree of aggressiveness, sweeps the holy light of Raphael and devours it completely.


    This time, Raphael and Uriel did not come back from the dead.


    The scene was dead.


    Everyone was staring at Li Rui and couldn''t believe it happened.


    From their point of view, it seems that Raphael and Uriel are just waiting for Li Rui to chop them, and Li Rui really killed them.


    Is there such a way of fighting in the world?


    I''m afraid I lost my intelligence.


    "No, it can''t be true. Uriel and Raphael have been solved in this way?"


    "I don''t believe it!"


    The strong men in the West Turk camp were afraid and eager to flee.


    But then, the black clouds covered all of them.


    When the black fog dispersed, there was only a large area of white bones left on the scene.


    Terror!


    Zhao Kuafu said with emotion: "brother Li''s black whale swallowing technique is even more powerful than the teacher."


    Such a large-scale means of collective attack, even if it is the extreme way to heaven, it may not be able to play so smoothly.


    If the extreme heaven devil sees all this scene, I''m afraid it''s better than blue.


    However, many people fled from the scene. Li Rui''s range attack did not kill all of them.


    Just when they were in a panic, Li Rui suddenly spat out a few mouthfuls of blood, turned pale, and fell on the ground: "come on, help me to the rest room!"


    Li Rui was injured after all.


    Most of the people in the West Turk camp were very happy. They didn''t expect that the great devil would also be injured. He would always die.


    As long as more powerful people come, they will be able to kill Li Rui.


    "Withdraw!"


    "To announce the news, we must send out this valuable news!"


    The people of the black League have already killed them. The people of the West Turk camp have scattered in a mass. They are running to the outside. At this moment, their intestines are blue.


    "Why do we come to the enemy''s base for a decisive battle?"


    A dying rare earth camp strongman shed tears of regret, and soon afterwards, he was put into a coffin.


    Come in the mood and return in the mood.


    Such a battle is only a prelude. After a period of time, there are tianmeng experts to challenge.


    But without exception, they all tasted failure.


    Although Li Rui was defeated by Qingcang Zhenren, we all recall that ordinary people are not Li Rui''s opponents. On the contrary, many people were recorded by the black League in the battle.


    Naturally, these clans still need to be settled.


    For a time, the city was under the pressure of black clouds, and people were in danger. Many martial arts elders lament that the society has changed. The evil forces such as Li Rui are the first in the world and no one is afraid of them.


    Where is justice?


    There are also many people who rise up to kill Li Rui as their life pursuit and goal, uphold martial arts and justice, and return the world to a bright future!


    There is an endless stream of righteous people who go on and on to kill the Renxing martial arts school. This hatred value is also rising higher and higher. For more than half a year after that, Li Rui finally became the devil king.


    "I can''t guess that I really became a great demon. Kuafu, I''m suffering in my heart."


    At the end of November, Li Rui stood in the martial arts arena with emotion. For more than a year, the use of black whale water swallowing technique has sucked up the turf of this arena, and changed it one after another.


    Strength is to reach a new level, Jidao Shengong, has now reached the seventh level.


    In the past year, the growth is not only true Qi, but also the accumulation of actual combat experience. Now facing Qingcang real person, Li Rui has 80% confidence that he can win the war.


    This year, Qingcang never set foot in Jiangnan again. He just encouraged others to come and present their heads.


    The tacit agreement between the two sides can be said to have been reached. Although we have different ideas, Qingcang still cooperates with Li Rui to create a real demon king.


    "Brother Li, I heard that the Pope will visit Jianghua next month. I''m afraid... This time it''s true."


    "Come on, I''m afraid he won''t? All he wants is him to come! "


    The real storm, should come, is coming.

 Chapter 621

    The visit of the Pope is a big event, and the move of the Pope to Jianghua city is even more thought-provoking.


    Among them, even ordinary people will have countless questions, such as why did the Pope go to Jianghua instead of other places, and what is the charm of Jianghua?


    There are more people who pay attention to Jianghua city on the Internet, but on the surface, this is a city that prefers tourism. There are not many special things about other technologies and industries.


    Only the people of martial arts know that Jianghua is the center of martial arts in Jiangnan. No matter how unwilling to admit it, we must also make it clear that the black alliance actually raises the overall level of Chinese martial arts.


    Countless talents dream of taking off from here. The library of Renxing martial arts school is known as the first library in the world.


    This is the self-confidence of Chinese martial arts, and it is also people''s affirmation of Renxing martial arts school''s contribution. This is an objective fact whether Li Rui is a great devil or not.


    This is also the reason why many sects will not take the initiative to attack even when Li Rui is called the great demon king. How can they repay virtue with resentment when they are favored by others.


    In the future, when those talented people grow up, I''m afraid that the great devil will evolve into an existence that doesn''t know what level it is. I''m afraid that by then, Li Rui''s strength will have reached the peak and his prestige will be the same.


    Maybe the whole martial arts is respected by him.


    It''s something that many strong people in the world can''t tolerate. There''s no second martial arts. It''s not so good to watch others become the first one in martial arts.


    The elders naturally want to interfere.


    The arrival of the Pope made the whole city of Jianghua lively. Li Rui had made a scene in the west before. What kind of revenge will the Pope bring this time?


    This is also the most curious thing.


    "He didn''t want to kill us all, did he? Don''t the villains all end up like this? "


    "What villain? How can we become villains? Although the leader of the alliance said that he was the devil, we didn''t do anything wrong. Those people are sent to the door to die. It''s none of our business. "


    "If you want me to tell you, it''s better for him to be honest when he''s here. He''s a stranger who wants to make a living in Jianghua. He''ll be given a coffin at that time, and the arrangement will be clear."


    Within the black League, the discussion about the Pope''s coming has never stopped. This kind of news spread to Li Rui''s ears, Li Rui also laughed it off: "these guys, they just have nothing to hide."


    Zhao Kuafu''s stomach is full of slanders. It''s not all your fault.


    It should be noted that the black League is imitating Li Rui''s style from top to bottom. The tone of speech is similar to Li Rui. Occasionally high cold, and then suddenly to a tune, but start, that is called a ruthless.


    Everyone says that this tone is called "Li style accent", which sounds out of tune and is reliable.


    "The Pope has said that he will visit our Renxing martial arts school. I''m afraid that if there is a fight, the whole place will be destroyed. Brother Li, do you think we should do a good job in evacuation? "


    "There''s no need. If he dares to make such a noise, unless he kills me on the spot, I''ll go back to the temple and kill all his disciples."


    Zhao Kuafu''s face twitched. He wanted to be buried with Li Laozu.


    Li Rui patted Zhao Kuafu on the shoulder: "of course, don''t be afraid. I don''t have the courage to measure him."


    I''m not afraid!


    Zhao Kuafu forced out a smile: "or I''d better take my brothers to avoid..."


    "Look at your courage, you are still shouting to be the devil every day. You don''t have any consciousness. Don''t you think I sleep well every day? If you dare to go out, you can be the devil


    Zhao Kuafu said with a dry smile: "that''s their ignorance, fearless..."


    "In fact, you don''t have confidence in your own strength, and you don''t think about it. No matter how powerful the Pope is, it''s no more than five times like me. Can''t you clean up the rest? Even if you can''t, can''t you run? If you can''t even stop me, you''ll still be hunted down. "


    It''s also true that the reputation of the black League is not very good now. It depends on Li Rui''s strength. If there were not such a big boss in the dark, I''m afraid the black League would have been wiped out.


    "Don''t worry. This is our base camp. It''s hard for anyone to come."


    The next day, the Pope paid a formal visit.


    Renxing martial arts school is full of people.


    The Pope''s visit is not official. If it was an official identity, he would not come here at all. He was a private identity, and there was no one else except a convoy.


    It''s not as loud as you think. Although there are many people, most of them come to see the excitement.


    Many of them came from other places specially. Many of them wanted to eat Li Rui''s meat and chew Li Rui''s bone. They either had relatives who died at Li Rui''s hands or wanted to punish evil and see the fall of the great demon king.


    "When the Pope comes, justice will be done this time!"


    "There is justice in this world!"


    "Today is the day of the devil''s death!"


    This kind of speech is somewhat ridiculous to Li Rui and Zhao Kuafu.


    They''re all grown-ups. They''re talking about hopeless things.


    But in any case, there will always be a market for melon eaters. This group will never die out. Only when there is a play, they can always find melons and small benches.


    Never willing to be lonely.


    The Pope enters the lengthened Lincoln car from the main gate of Renxing martial arts school. The white bearded old man waves his hand, friendly and kind. As a result, many people who do not believe in religion have tears in their eyes. They feel that there is hope for the extinction of the great devil.


    "This is the Pope. That''s what the Pope looks like."


    "It''s said that if you bring your own aura, you don''t have any characteristics, just like the old man of KFC."


    The great form has no shape. Great sound is hard to hear.


    Just a simple appearance can cause a sensation.


    "The Pope is the Pope." Zhao Kuafu sighed.


    Li Rui said with a smile: "let''s go and meet him, so as not to say that we have lost our manners."


    Li Rui and Zhao Kuafu leave the office and go downstairs.


    Li Rui and Zhao Kuafu arrived late after the pope had waited about ten seconds at the door of the office building.


    "Oh, it''s a pity. Pope, don''t you smoke Li Rui took out one of a packet of cigars and handed it to the Pope.


    The Pope looked at Li Rui with a smile and shook his head: "Li, I finally see you."


    "Yes, yes, I''ve always wanted to see you, too. Unfortunately, I left in a hurry last time, and I didn''t have time to talk to you. Let''s go in and have a cup of tea. If you don''t have a cup of tea, I''m not sure someone will scold me. "


    Li Rui is full of local flavor. The Pope smiles, nods and walks into the office building with Li Rui.


    What''s the situation of the melon Eaters? Can we still fight over tea and chat?


    Shouldn''t justice fight evil when they meet? Is it still so polite?

 Chapter 622

    Only those with low strength will think that Li Rui and the Pope will start a fight as soon as they meet. In fact, those with high strength like to talk about cooperation most.


    The higher people stand, the more they like to seek cooperation. Each other has a big family and a big career. If we fight, we will only get hurt.


    The Pope and Li Rui came to the reception hall to sit down and offer good tea.


    "Thank you. I prefer jasmine tea." Said the Pope.


    Sure enough, he was an elegant man. He drank jasmine tea when he drank tea. Li Rui immediately paid attention to it and said to Zhao Kuafu, "go downstairs and ask someone to buy a bottle of jasmine tea."


    "That one?"


    "Yes." Li Rui nodded seriously.


    Zhao Kuafu immediately a look past, immediately someone quickly to do.


    As soon as the man came out of the building, the onlookers outside asked what was the matter. When he heard that the Pope wanted tea, Li Rui ordered someone to buy jasmine tea. He immediately became boiling.


    "It''s not the fear of your holiness that makes you so respectful!"


    "After all, it''s just a cartilaginous boy!"


    "Hum, how high and cold you usually pretend to be, the key time is not to bow your head."


    The tea buyer left with a smile. When he came back, the onlookers surrounded him: "what kind of tea did you buy? How did you come back so fast?"


    "Oh, I went to the buffet and got a three yuan bottle of jasmine tea."


    The man lifted the plastic bottle in his hand, separated the crowd and went upstairs.


    The onlookers were silent.


    "Is that serious? Three yuan a bottle of jasmine tea? "


    "What''s the matter? He''s not going to die. He dares to do this to others!"


    "It''s like throwing into the face of the Chinese people, the land of etiquette. What''s the way of hospitality?" There were angry accusations.


    But anyway, Li Rui is the landlord here. The bottle of jasmine tea was finally unscrewed, poured into a teacup and brought to the Pope.


    The Pope was intoxicated to smell the fragrance of jasmine, a tea master style, drink a mouthful, but also repeatedly nodded: "good, good."


    The man who bought tea outside the door was rolling on the ground with laughter.


    Li Rui and Zhao Kuafu are patient. It''s not good to laugh on such occasions.


    After all, the Pope is also a man, he is not a God.


    If you are a person, you will inevitably have shortcomings, such as putting on airs. This is three yuan a bottle of jasmine tea, where good?


    The Pope drank two mouthfuls of tea. When he put down the cup, a layer of white light rippled from the cup and expanded. That layer of white light separated the whole room from the outside world.


    What the outside world can see is a set frame picture.


    In fact, the real conversation starts from this moment.


    "Why kill my disciples and angels?"


    "They die." Li Rui took a sip of tea and said, "Pope, you should have seen through my thoughts."


    "You are the king of the Middle Earth, and you are a super strong man. There is no need to incur so many names and crimes. This is something we can''t understand. I came here to see you today just to understand the secret, but you can say it''s OK. "


    "Like me, Su Hongying needs to absorb other people''s energy to strengthen herself. According to this year''s situation, it is even possible that she will absorb enough energy to open the third black hole. " Li Rui put down his tea cup and asked the Pope, "if I don''t, will you believe me?"


    The Pope pondered for a moment and shook his head: "nature cannot."


    "Since we are all smart people, can you restrain the disciples when you go back? Don''t make trouble just because you have nothing to do. You can''t do it. Come here and die. " Li Rui said lightly.


    The Pope nodded: "it''s bound."


    "Su Hongying is from the big black sky and is the daughter of the black sky demon king. The dark world is another plane, which is a very powerful plane. Once the strong of the dark plane is transferred to the human world, then we are all finished


    Since the Pope is honest and has certain strength, he is naturally qualified to know these things. Li Rui might as well disclose more, which is also conducive to the cooperation between the two sides: "believe me, no one in the world knows this aspect better than me."


    The Pope still nodded.


    He has nodded a little too many times to start this conversation.


    It should be noted that in the western world, it is very inconceivable to get the Pope''s nod so many times. What is the status of the Pope? How can he easily nod his head in affirmation or approval.


    In front of Li Rui, he is an open-minded student.


    But Li Rui didn''t despise him because of the Pope''s modesty. On the contrary, Li Rui looked at him more and more.


    The reason why the Pope is a pope is that he really has the ability.


    As soon as he came over, he was not a gesture of command, but a gesture of equality. On this point, the Pope did better than Qingcang.


    Qingcang visited Renxing martial arts school for the first time. He felt that he could stabilize Li Rui''s head, which was a condescending attitude. As a result, he was expelled.


    The more a person demands himself with an ordinary heart, the less he regards himself as a superior person, the more likely he is to be a superior person. This kind of person, no matter be self-restraint, realm, all very astonishing.


    Especially under the premise of having this level of identity, the Pope appears calm and contains tremendous energy and thunder at any time.


    Li Rui gave a general description of the dark sky. The Pope listened to it one by one and sighed: "the world slanders you. Today we know you are you."


    After reading Li Rui''s pride, we can understand the reason why Li Rui acted.


    Li Rui never made public the reason why he did so, because he disdained it and because he knew it was impossible to do it.


    What''s more, if it''s published and spread to Su Hongying''s ears, the other party is not a fool. How can she not know how to change her way of thinking? On the contrary, the prologue set off by Li Rui constantly released news to Yingzhou Island, making an appearance that he might attack at any time.


    The release to Su Hongying is just a fierce internal contradiction, but not a posture of not attacking.


    This is the best way to delay.


    "Pope, I don''t care what you top strong people want to do, but if you really care about the survival of the human race, please cooperate with me."


    Li Rui looks at the pope with his eyes. The Pope withdraws his aura.


    Wave to Li Rui.


    In an instant, the whole reception room was filled with light.


    Just as molecules decompose everything, so light can burn everything.


    "Bright fire!"


    "The light of your holiness!"


    "Fight, fight!"


    The onlookers downstairs began to shout excitedly. Some of them were in tears and expected the Pope to avenge them.


    This year, Li Rui killed most people.


    Then there are more people who resent Li Rui.


    The Pope is their hope. Such a strong man will surely kill the great devil.


    The light dissipated slowly, and the deprived vision returned to the human senses.


    Beyond the light, Li Rui''s figure stood in front of the Pope: "the old man is stubborn. Today I will send you to the west to see you live!"


    The Pope frowned. Although he cooperated, it was not pleasant to be scolded like this.

 Chapter 623

    "Ignorance is sin."


    A lightsaber appeared in the palm of the Pope''s hand. The lightsaber attacked Li Rui and pierced him almost in a moment. Even Li Rui could not resist the power of the lightsaber.


    "The old man has two hands." Li Rui left the shabby reception room, flew out and stood in the air.


    The confrontation between the two sides, the Pope smile, there is a taste of everything in control.


    Li Rui was angry, and the thunder prison knife stretched out from the palm of his hand and chopped at the Pope. With his fingers in the air, a golden arc appeared out of thin air, flashing light.


    The arc was pushed by the Pope and flew to Li Rui''s thunder prison knife, making a sound. At the same time, it disappeared in the air and became invisible.


    "This is the Pope. It''s amazing."


    "It''s almost divine."


    "God is coming."


    The group of people around the building issued a voice of admiration, looking forward to the great figure of the Pope. Although other people are humble and their clothes are not so gorgeous, strong is really strong.


    This strength is not that of Michael, nor that of Uriel, nor any of the four archangels.


    It''s better than all of them.


    It''s a strong way to make people sure that they don''t want to fight with such an old man. This piece of ginger is too old and spicy.


    After Li Rui''s thunder prison knife was dispelled, he gave his head and chopped it. The Pope still drew a circle in the void, but the first circle was broken, and then the Pope drew another circle, which was blocked.


    Li Rui smile: "it''s not without solution."


    It''s not that there''s no solution, it''s just that it''s not strong enough. Otherwise, the first axe can split the Pope just like they split Raphael.


    The pope also smiles: "it''s a genius of martial arts."


    What happened? The people around the downstairs were shocked.


    Why praise Li Rui? He is a genius of martial arts, but he is also a great devil. There''s no need to praise this kind of murderer.


    "The Pope is a fool." Many people shake their heads.


    The Pope turned a deaf ear and slowly extended a finger to Li Rui, pointing straight at Li Rui.


    "Purification."


    Take the Pope''s index finger as the starting point, a white light, straight toward Li Ruisha. The speed of the light is so fast that people can''t react to it.


    The speed of light is faster than that of sound. It''s like seeing lightning before thundering.


    Li Rui''s body was pierced again.


    "Order."


    As soon as the Pope''s words came to an end, the light suddenly changed dramatically. It was liberated from Li Rui''s body and expanded. It turned into a huge chain of order and killed Li Rui.


    A few times, Li Rui was seriously injured. The Pope could do it.


    Li Rui is biting his teeth and his eyes are congested.


    "The old man went too far."


    Very painful, very painful, almost numb to the whole body. The Pope is playing for real. In this case, Li Rui is playing hard.


    "Broken axe!"


    The third axe is the most powerful of the three. This axe turned into a black light directly, and its speed was not as fast as the reaction of the Pope.


    Moreover, the light of the broken axe seemed to be cut through the air, leaving small black lines.


    Annihilation.


    This is the annihilation effect of the rupture axe, annihilating everything and even space.


    The Pope was directly struck by this axe, but fortunately he had the divine light to protect his body and recovered very quickly.


    The Pope''s body recovered at the speed visible to the naked eye. Li Rui got rid of the shackles of the order chain and fell to the ground, his eyes full of murderous intent.


    If the old man dares to play again, he will prepare a coffin for him today.


    "Pope, kill him!"


    "Kill the devil!"


    "Pope, we must kill all these people!"


    When the onlookers saw that the Pope was recovering, Li Rui seemed to be injured, so they clamored for the Pope to kill Li Rui. Li Rui gently raised his hand and said only one word: kill.


    Black League immediately launched, Zhao Kuafu led the surrounding clearance. For a time, there was a river of blood around.


    "I really think I''m a good man and a good woman."


    Li Rui snorted with disdain and went to the Pope: "OK, let''s stop here, I won''t send it."


    "Hold on." The Pope nodded slightly and walked towards his car.


    After this war, the Pope generally knew Li Rui''s strength.


    The East and the west always have to be separated, but in their lifetime, I''m afraid that with the rise of Li Rui, a new force, the pattern will change greatly.


    The Pope knew that.


    "It''s a pity that he didn''t force out too much and didn''t understand this man enough."


    The Pope sat in the car and closed his eyes. He is old and needs more physical and mental cultivation. He doesn''t want Li Rui. He just finished playing and is still alive.


    Li Rui walked towards the headmaster''s office. When he came to the headmaster''s office, he spat out blood.


    "This old son of a bitch can really do it. He''s shameless. I''m a 20-year-old man who''s 70 years old and 80 years old. It''s shameless!"


    Li Rui is very angry, while Zhao Kuafu and others are watching outside, worried.


    "Brother Li, are you ok? Do you want to send someone to encircle here now? Do you need any elixir for your heavy injury? "


    "Go and get the pills from my alchemy room. I want to replenish my blood."


    "Go


    Zhao Kuafu sent someone to get the medicine quickly. He was worried and said, "it doesn''t matter if the Pope is gone. I''m afraid someone will come to attack us soon. What shall we do?"


    "Fight to the death!"


    Li Rui said: "I''ll see who is so bold!"


    Naturally, there will be brave people who will take action in the near future. After all, Li Rui has been badly hit by the Pope. Such news can''t be concealed. There were so many people watching the scene, but they didn''t kill all of them. There were still a lot of people who wanted to spread the news.


    But there are not many people who come to make trouble. The main reason is that Li Rui is not sure how hurt he is. Li Rui had been injured before and often vomited blood. Who knows how much and what color he vomited this time.


    "That devil likes to play this kind of trick most, specially let people die, this time we don''t get that evil trick!"


    "Maybe it''s a serious injury?"


    "Serious injury is sure to be serious, but there are still many experts in the black League. Most people are killed before they get close to them. Only yuan Hejing can defeat them."


    The reality is that today''s yuanhejing is very few.


    Qingcang immortal is yuanhejing, which is universally recognized. But the problem is that Qingcang is in the north, so it''s impossible for him to come and kill Li Rui.


    So, who else?


    As soon as the man who went to the alchemy room to get the pills left the alchemy room, he was killed. His killers poured a small bottle of liquid on his body to clean it. Then he picked up the clothes on the ground and put them on.


    After wiping his face, the man turned into the dead man, took out a small bottle of pills from his arms and rushed out quickly.


    He wants to deliver medicine to Li Rui.

 Chapter 624

    He wants to send it to the office and hand it to Li Rui. Li Ruigang wants to eat it, so he suddenly shoots the man to death.


    "What''s the matter with modern people? Doesn''t he know I''m a miracle doctor? To fool me with such things, to fool ghosts? "


    Li Rui put the medicine into the water cup, and the cup turned black. One after another, small insects were rolling and surging in the water.


    "It''s powerful. It''s a combination of biopharmaceutical and traditional alchemy. There are ideas."


    It''s not an ordinary poison, it''s a combination of technology and tradition.


    It''s a lot of trouble.


    "Is that the only way?" Li Rui is quite melancholy. He shouldn''t do it. This small method must not be on the stage.


    But at this time, the sky roared.


    "Someone came with a missile and was intercepted in mid air." Zhao Kuafu didn''t look at it. He immediately knew what was going on.


    "If you go out to guard, I''ll be safe by myself." Li Rui said.


    Zhao Kuafu nodded and left.


    Now the situation is very complicated. It is not clear who is our own person and who is not. Although many like-minded people still remain in the black League under the general situation, it can not be ruled out that some of them are chess pieces arranged by others and deliberately left behind.


    The chess pieces left behind are not impressive, but at the critical moment, they may be fatal.


    Li Rui sits in the lounge and closes his eyes. He doesn''t care about how the outside world is turbulent. In this tranquility, there seems to be a little strange. At a certain moment, for example, I open my eyes and look at the door.


    No footsteps.


    Seven people, standing in the office, murderous.


    "Who''s coming?"


    "The man who killed you!"


    "I, Li Rui, don''t kill nobody."


    "We don''t kill nobody, either. You commit many evils, kill your compatriots, and everyone will get it for the sake of disaster."


    "All right, all right." Li Rui took out his ears. "I really want to wash my ears. I''ve been playing this game for years. Old uncle, I think you''d better go home and take your children! "


    "Kill


    Seven people form a sword array, and dozens of flying swords revolve around Li Rui.


    "Interesting." Li Rui gently flicks, one of the flying swords flies to Li Rui, but stops in front of him. The owner of the flying sword looked at it with a little surprise. Next moment, Li Rui drew a circle with his fingers.


    Feijian turns around and directly kills his original master.


    "What''s so great about flying fairy with one sword? I can do it, too."


    The flying sword is faster than the lightning and flies away in a flash. I only see a cold light shining all over the room. The cold light disappears and a head flies up.


    "Old seven!" Someone was so sad and angry that he drove other flying swords to attack Li Rui. Li Rui shook his head: "stubborn."


    Over the past six months, there have been countless such assassinations, which is not enough to be afraid of.


    It would be better to show all your strength at the beginning, but you still have a lot of spare power to do the assassination. Do you really think that you can retreat after killing people? Dream about it.


    Don''t treat the great devil as a human being.


    Some flying swords, huh.


    Li Rui propped up his hands. These flying swords were like a broken light bulb. They didn''t work. They were dangling.


    The next moment, Li Rui pointed his hand again, turned his head and killed their original master.


    "Feijian, you don''t play like that."


    Without great soul power, controlling the flying sword is like a better signal than anyone else. Without huge aura as support, it''s like tug of war.


    What''s more, Li Rui is really angry.


    Unless these flying swords have developed spirituality, they will not be easily taken away. It depends on the current situation. These people can''t do it.


    Swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish.


    "Fight!"


    The six men wanted to split, knowing that the situation was not good, but it was too late to escape at this time, so they had to fight. Holding a flying sword in his hand, he put on a desperate posture.


    And the flying sword in the mid air instantly pierced them to the ground.


    The rest of the four people lined up in a line, someone in front of the road, after personality block, left and right to defend. When Dangdang''s voice kept ringing, Li Rui raised his hand and smashed it. Ten flying swords pierced into one person in the middle from the top. The flying swords spread out in a circular shape and cut two people in an instant.


    The remaining one is the real killing move among these people!


    This person''s face is as black as iron. It''s strange that Li Rui didn''t notice such a person at first. At least none of the people who came in at first was so black. I think it''s the secret method used to ban books that leads to such a change.


    The man opened his mouth and blurted out a flying sword with long index finger and wide ring finger. The pen went straight to Li Ruisha.


    This is the spirit flying sword.


    The flying sword went straight through Li Rui''s heart and made a big hole.


    Dong!


    Li Rui fell and lost his breath.


    Yes, such a strong sword and the sacrifice of so many brothers are of course inevitable.


    The black faced man laughed: "I made it, I made it, I killed the devil!"


    "In the future, who doesn''t know you and becomes famous in the first World War, I will let the world know the name of my king five!"


    Wang Wu laughed wildly. Before he came up, he bent down and picked up a sword on the ground. With one sword, he chopped Li Rui''s head. He is going to cut off this great head as a trophy to publicize his achievements.


    Just when the blade was close to Li Rui''s head, Ding, the top of the blade was caught by Li Rui''s hands. Li Rui sits up slowly and looks at Wang Wu.


    "Qingcheng sword sect, finally can''t help participating?"


    "It''s said that Wang Wu is the chief of Qingcheng sword sect. He really has good skills. He can warm up the honey sword. But it''s still a little hard to kill me like this, isn''t it? "


    Wang Wu suddenly pulled out the handle of the sword, but the flying sword broke from it. It is obvious that the strength of both sides is too great, which will lead to the collapse of the sword.


    "You, you''re not hurt?" Wang Wu was in suspense.


    Li Rui shook his head: "the Pope is really powerful. I''m really hurt. But if you want to kill me, you can''t rely on a chief like you, unless the sword master of Qingcheng sword sect, the elder martial brother of Chan Wuzong, and Tang San of Shu Yunlou come. "


    "Only such a master can be qualified to fight to death. What are you? When I became famous, you were still unknown. Do you really think that everyone else is a dog


    Li Rui flicked his fingers, and a small inch of sword broke away from the body of the sword and flew into Wang Wu''s body.


    Bang, Wang Wu was blown to pieces, blood splashed everywhere, but not Li Rui.


    Li Rui gently gets up, and the black whale swallows water to absorb the aura of Wang Wu and others. The wound quickly recovered, and the newborn skin was as pink and white as a baby.


    After fighting for so long, Zhao Kuafu and they haven''t come yet. It seems that things are really going on.


    Renxing martial arts school is now in a crisis of destroying the school. With the joint presence of Qingcheng sword sect, Chan Wuzong and Shu Yunlou, the war of encirclement and suppression was announced.


    This martial art has always been wonderful.


    Those hidden top forces finally took advantage of the opportunity to launch an attack.

 Chapter 625

    The three forces came together to fight against the black League. A big war broke out very secretly and rapidly. Renxing martial arts school is full of fighting, flying swords, concealed weapons and sticks. These things are not common.


    Zhao Kuafu is fighting with a martial monk. This is the eldest martial brother of Chan Wuzong. He is only in a distracted state, but he can''t be separated from Zhao Kuafu who is in a half step Dan state.


    Among the population of more than one billion, it is impossible to say that there are no talents, let alone talents. Chan Wu Zong is a branch of Zen. To be exact, Chan Wu Zong is the top fighting force of Zen.


    It''s different from those who make shows on TV. Chan Wuzong has an authentic Martial Arts Heritage. It has been handed down from generation to generation, with a profound foundation and a large number of talents. People like elder martial brother are even more powerful. They are tough and invulnerable.


    When the elder martial brother swept his arm, he was the one who was higher than Zhao Kuafu and had to dodge.


    The two of them have been fighting for half an hour. Zhao Kuafu is mainly evasive. He doesn''t dare to meet his elder martial brother''s fist at all.


    "They all say that the black alliance is powerful, that the heavenly alliance is powerful, and that it is one of the best forces in the world. There are really no tigers in the mountains. Monkeys call them kings. A few budding guys are like killing us old people on the beach? I take it for granted. "


    The sword master of Qingcheng sect, with sword eyebrows and eagle eyes, has a straight figure. He has a powerful arm and a three foot green sword in his hand. He can kill the attacking enemy by waving his sword Qi occasionally.


    Beside him, he was dressed in a suit and shoes, wearing a pair of glasses. He looked like a middle-aged man of a university professor. His name was Tang San, the great master of concealed weapons.


    These two stand together, is really a luxury lineup, people feel respected.


    Since ancient times, strong alliance has been a very deterrent thing.


    In the corner of Tang San''s mouth, there was a kind of evil smile: "the old man, the Pope, came to Jianghua only to see Li Rui. It''s too much to give these young people face. It''s like we don''t exist. I''d like to see that Li Rui has some skills. He dares to be the king and the overlord and calls himself the great devil. "


    "Maybe he''s dead by now." The sword master laughs and looks at the building in front of him. "I don''t think the real person li is as good as the chief of Qingcheng."


    The sword master has a reason to say that. An ordinary great master may not be as good as the chief of the sword sect. This is based on the inside information and the skill judgment. It should be noted that the sword school is the most cutting-edge.


    It is not without reason to say that the enemy''s head should be taken thousands of miles away. Indeed, flying sword is one of the most powerful skills in the world.


    Tang San said with a smile, "maybe I was poisoned by my disciples, too."


    Shu Yunlou is the most powerful poison sect in the world. No one can be more powerful than Shu Yunlou. Do you have to do something to kill? A little gadget is enough to kill people.


    "Why hasn''t the donkey finished yet?" The sword master is not happy. Everyone is blowing to each other here. The elder martial brother of Chan Wuzong is still fighting endlessly. Just give the opponent to his subordinates.


    What kind of black League is vulnerable.


    The master of the sword aimed at Zhao Kuafu at random. Zhao Kuafu and his elder martial brother were in the middle of the battle. Although they were mostly avoiding, there were not too many underdogs. The sword master''s sword breaks the balance.


    The sharp sword almost came to Zhao Kuafu quietly. If Zhao Kuafu didn''t have a warning sign in his heart, he would have been killed by this sword.


    Fortunately, the leader of the alliance has repeatedly stressed that the Kung Fu of running for life must be practiced well. The black league can''t do anything else, but can''t it still run?


    It''s ridiculous.


    Zhao Kuafu a vertical ladder, dangerous and dangerous to escape in the past.


    "What a sneak attack, old man?" Zhao Kuafu stopped his posture and began to scold him, which was quite true to Li Rui''s biography: "stinky, shameless!"


    The sword master''s face turned black and coughed: "there''s no need to reason with your heresy."


    "Yes, for the sake of killing the dragon, the Dragon Slayer would not hesitate to become a dragon. I''m so moved. I applaud for your justice Zhao Kuafu clapped his hands and raised his eyebrows. "I''ll send your shameless deeds to the forum later."


    The martial arts forum made by the black League is now the first place for the exchange of martial arts people in China. Only those who receive a special number can go in and communicate. There, you can understand the affairs of the river and the lake, and you can do business. It''s the best place for martial arts people to travel at home.


    It can be imagined that if Zhao Kuafu went up to expose, how popular the sword master would be, and he would certainly curse!


    The sword master snorted coldly: "you won''t have this chance!"


    "Ha ha, pretending to be more." Zhao Kuafu scolded, turned around and left. These guys are so brazen. In that case, no wonder he has thirty-six tricks.


    The sword master said he had no chance, so Zhao Kuafu didn''t believe it. He was determined to send a post to scold the sword master. Who can stop him?


    Just as he is determined to escape, who can stop a great master to escape?


    Zhao Kuafu is very good at swallowing water by black whale. Later, his martial arts inheritance basically followed the old habits of the shadow guild, such as assassinating, escaping, hiding... There''s no way. Influenced by his childhood, he grew up with such subconsciousness.


    Or is the realm of pressure.


    Seeing that Zhao Kuafu ran away, the sword master was also helpless. Tang San shook his head: "you see, it scares people away."


    "The monk can run, but not the temple." The sword master snorted coldly, "let''s go and see how the people are."


    Running a Zhao Kuafu is not important. Zhao Kuafu is just the executor of the black League. The real spiritual leader is always Li Rui.


    As long as Li Rui dies, the black League will disappear.


    The sword master yelled to the elder master: "bald donkey, come and have a look."


    The elder martial brother trotted over and sang: "Amitabha, benefactor, don''t talk nonsense. It should be noted that Vajra is also angry..."


    "Why do you want us to call you elder martial brother?" The sword master sneered, "can you afford it?"


    "The poor monk''s name is the map brigade."


    "Isn''t that still a bald ass?" The sword master laughed and waved his big hand, "forget it, don''t care about it any more. Let''s go in and have a look at the devil''s cave."


    The three walked slowly towards the office building.


    The building is quiet. There are no ghosts. Sword master three people walk toward the office on the second floor, see Li Rui sitting on the sofa, cross legged, eyes closed.


    There are mummies all over the floor.


    The sword master recognized the chief.


    Tang San recognized the disciple.


    "Amitabha, benefactor, you are too cruel." The elder martial brother sighed, "it seems that today, we have to ferry you to the West."


    Li Rui slowly opened his eyes and gave a cold smile: "what a coincidence, I also want to send you to the West."


    As soon as Li Rui presses the button, the explosive buried under the building will trigger.


    Bang, the building, it blew up.

 Chapter 626

    When the Pope visited, the three masters took advantage of the opportunity. No one can deal with this kind of thing easily, but Li Rui is not afraid at all. Instead, he says the same thing.


    The sword master could not help admiring the courage of the young man: "no wonder you have such achievements. You are less than 30 years old, but you dare to face the three of us, but you are not inferior. If I give you a few more decades, you will be the number one in the world


    "If we are the same age group, we will only be crushed by you." Tang San said with a smile.


    Li Rui sneered: "at the same age, you only deserve to be a younger brother at most."


    "I envy you, young is good." The sword master sighed.


    "Yes, that''s the spirit of young people. To be honest, I feel a little hesitant." Tang San shook his head and put his hand into his pocket.


    The elder martial brother shut up and began to show a kind of gold.


    "Look at the bald donkey. He''s so nervous that he can''t put out his gold body." The sword master said with a smile, "the three of us are here. We are so nervous. It''s too much."


    "Master of the sword, speak carefully. You should know that when Jin Gang''s eyes are angry and the Bodhisattva''s brow is lowered, the light of the Buddha will shine." The elder Master said in a deep voice.


    A bald donkey in one mouthful. Do you really think he is not angry?


    I don''t want face?


    The sword master said with a smile: "forget it. The way is different. Don''t conspire with each other. It''s better to end all this as soon as possible."


    The three are ready to go.


    Li Rui is born with black thunder, and the glaze formula runs. The black fog of black whale''s water swallowing skill forms a black dragon floating behind him.


    Bone dragon didn''t bring it, but Thunder Dragon did. The dragon can be big or small, swallow the clouds and puff out the fog, the thunder flashes, and look down on the world.


    "Come on."


    Li Rui took a step forward.


    This step is thunder.


    The master of the sword pinches the sword formula, and the three foot green sword is as powerful as a rainbow. He goes straight to kill Li Rui. In a flash of cold light, Qingfeng sword has been killed in front of Li Rui. Li Rui reaches out his hand and smashes it with a fist. Qingfeng sword sends out a buzzing sound. It hits the body of the sword, but it doesn''t swing away, but the body of the sword is slightly distorted.


    "Disease


    The master of the sword let out a shout, and the body of the sword burst out a bright light. Instead of retreating, it advanced. The body of the sword and Li Rui''s fist rubbed out light spots, which was like sailing against the current.


    Li Rui''s eyes were cold. He held out his other hand and grasped the sword.


    Tang San moves. While Li Rui''s hands are blocking the Qingfeng sword, Tang San''s five gold needles flash away. One of them has killed Li Rui''s eyebrows and four of them have been nailed to his limbs.


    The Thunder Dragon roared and blocked ahead. But the five gold needles went through the Thunder Dragon without any obstruction.


    Ding Ding, Ding Ding, Ding Ding, Ding Ding, Ding Ding Ding, Ding Ding, Ding Ding Ding, Ding Ding Ding, Ding Ding Ding, Ding Ding, Ding Ding Ding, Ding Ding Ding, Ding Ding Ding, Ding Ding Ding, Ding Ding, Ding Ding Ding, Ding Ding Ding, Ding Ding Ding.


    Gold and iron mingle. Tang Sanmian looks at his elder martial brother and says, "how can he have a gold body?"


    If you are as strong as iron, you can''t break the hidden weapon.


    Tang San stepped back, and a gold needle with thick thumb appeared in his hand. The gold needle pattern is extremely exquisite, and it is even more hollow. It contains small organs, and there is a mass of black material in the middle, which is not fixed.


    "Although the gold body is strong, but my" break "is a space meteorite. I don''t think you can stop it!"


    Tang three evil spirits smile and fly to Li Rui. When Li Rui stamped his right foot, countless dust rose, and people had disappeared in the dust.


    Break through the dust. But I didn''t find the target.


    The elder martial brother, who had been standing still, suddenly put out his hand, which directly dispersed all the Shacheng. It''s just that Li Rui has disappeared from the room.


    "Over there!"


    The sword master felt something and pointed out the window.


    Three people disappear in the office at the same time. When they come to the mid air, they see that Li Rui''s hands have already grasped the three foot green sword.


    "What sword master, I can''t see it like that!"


    With a twist, the blade of Qingfeng sword was broken and scattered. But after the blade flew away, it did not disappear. Instead, it drifted away in the air and recombined again.


    Only the part broken by Li Rui is abandoned, which can''t be recombined into the sword body.


    The sword master was furious: "Lizi dares you!"


    This Qingfeng sword is his own life. He has been feeding it with heart and blood since he was a child for ninety-nine years. In another year, he will be able to communicate with God. If Li Rui breaks it once, it will cause a lot of damage.


    At this moment, the master of the sword was furious, and the Qingfeng sword was humming and crying, as if expressing the same anger.


    Li Rui at least raised his hand to grasp the sword again.


    Xu is afraid of being beaten. The sword doesn''t dare to kill Li Rui in such a dignified way any more. He just wanders aside, waiting for an opportunity to attack.


    It''s embarrassing for Tang San.


    It should be his job to attack and assassinate.


    Why did the sword master do the same?


    "Why don''t you invite Jinshen?"


    Elder martial brother''s immortal body has been refined successfully. Elder martial brother stepped forward. Behind him, a body protecting Dharma has three heights, just like elder martial brother himself.


    Li Rui''s eyes glittered with gold: "good thing."


    "The little Vajra is fighting again and again!"


    The elder martial brother''s eyes were firmly fixed on Li Rui, and the fist in his palm hit Li Rui one after another. The shadow of the fist all over the sky was like blocking out the sun, blocking all Li Rui''s escape space.


    "Chan Wuzong is still powerful." The sword master''s eyes were full of admiration. "If the Dharma appearance of the bald donkey can reach five feet, then even I will avoid it."


    "It''s horrible." Tang San shakes his head. Elder martial brother is the enemy of his secret weapon sect.


    The golden body is the main defense, and the Dharma prime minister is the main attack.


    Both inside and outside, cicada Wuzong is worthy of being one of the most important schools in China.


    have no bottom.


    However, Li Rui found the flaw of Buddhist Dharma for the first time. Three Zhang high FA Xiang, why is it three Zhang, can it be three hundred Zhang?


    With the help of force, Li Rui stepped on Thunder Dragon''s back and went straight to the top of the blue sky.


    The Dharma phase remained in place, motionless.


    The sword master''s hand pinches the sword formula: "crack!"


    Qingfeng sword turns into countless small swords, which are as dense as locusts. They are killing Li Rui in mid air. But just before Li Rui, a thunder came down from the sky. The thunder was as big as a bucket and directly split those swords away.


    Boom!


    The sword master and others raised their eyes and noticed that the sky was already overcast.


    "It''s still powerful. It''s the power of thunder. In this place, he is almost invincible. "


    "He is worthy of being the first person in Jianghua and the leader of the young generation."


    "Do you think you are the only one who has astronomical phenomena?"?! Take up the sword


    The sword master raised his hand and pointed to the sky. The green sword pierced into the clouds and suddenly burst out a strong sword Qi, which directly stirred the clouds in the sky.


    From this moment, he''s really coming, really.


    It is no longer to test the mind of a younger generation, but to take Li Rui seriously as the enemy of life and death.


    "Sword dance!"


    Whoo!


    In the sky, the Qingfeng sword, which smashes the clouds, suddenly bursts into a clear shadow, which is four feet long and two feet wide.


    It seems that there is only one light and shadow in the whole world.


    "Death

 Chapter 627

    The two swords have the power to make heaven and earth beautiful.


    This kind of strength makes people shudder. At the first moment of seeing these two swords, many people just feel that they are as small and helpless as ants.


    If such a sword is not cut in the sky, but stabbed at people, who can block it.


    In the huge shadow of the sword, a black light and shadow go against the sword!


    But after all, the dark shadow could not resist this kind of sword power. The sword master of Qingcheng sect looked at the black light destroyed in his sword power and sneered: "the Pearl of rice is also shining."


    The elder martial brother put his hands together: "Amitabha, finally send the devil to the Western Paradise."


    Tang San kept silent. He didn''t know when a colorful butterfly appeared in his hand. The butterfly flapped its wings and flew to the sky where Li Rui had fought.


    Soon after, the three spirits of the Tang Dynasty were very beautiful.


    "He''s not dead yet."


    Ouch~


    In the sky, the Thunder Dragon pokes out its huge head and shows its real body from the clouds.


    "Just now, it''s just his virtual shadow, a fake body created by thunder clouds. Sword master, your sword has failed. "


    The butterfly fell on Tang San''s shoulder. Tang San was surprised and said, "I didn''t think he could even cheat the sword master."


    The sword master''s brow is frowning. This son is really cunning.


    Open the distance, cover with dark clouds, condense the false body, get away and retreat.


    This calculation has proved that Li Rui is not only powerful, but also has rich combat experience.


    It''s an extraordinary opponent.


    "I take back what I said. Such an opponent is really out of the age limit. In Chinese martial arts, there are real geniuses. They are amazing and rare in a hundred years. "


    The sword master was filled with emotion. I don''t know why. Seeing Li Rui standing on the cloud and soaring in the sky, the sword master felt envious.


    "Such a person, I almost do not want to start."


    "Yes, I''m afraid we''ll make the whole Chinese martial arts suffer huge losses and dust if we kill such a talent..."


    "Batian sword!"


    Before Tang San finished his words, the sword master suddenly stopped drinking and started the strongest sword.


    Qingfeng sword did not know when it came to the position around Li Rui''s body. It suddenly launched the sword, and the sky was emptied instantly.


    It''s a huge vacuum ring. It''s like breaking through the sky.


    It''s only a second from start to finish.


    Tang San gaped: "say, say good don''t want to start..."


    The elder master looked surprised and said in a soft voice, "Amitabha."


    The sword master raised his hand and the green sword flew back to his hand. The three foot Qingfeng sword is one foot long. The body of the sword is damaged and the brilliance is missing.


    "Oh, what a pity. In the future, the crime of strangling genius may bring me a bad reputation in Qingcheng. It''s the way of chivalry at the main gate of martial arts. I have to do that. "


    The sword master shook his head in solitude: "sin is in the present age, and merit is in the future. I hope you can understand me."


    Tang San couldn''t help thinking, even if we don''t understand, how dare we? Who can stand your sword?


    The elder martial brother of the National People''s Congress looked down on him and didn''t dare to speak up.


    "Yes."


    The sword master suddenly laughed: "gather together!"


    Countless figures came back from everywhere and gathered around the three swordsmen.


    "This trip has been finished. It''s time to go back. You two, let''s say goodbye. "


    "Take care, sword master." Tang San said.


    Elder martial brother leaned slightly: "benefactor, go all the way."


    The sword master nodded with satisfaction.


    These four weeks are full of blood. The people of the black league are injured, dead and fleeing. The climate has been lost, not to worry about.


    In this line, that''s it.


    All of a sudden, a dark cloud fell sharply in the sky.


    The Thunder Dragon with all the power, thunder rolling thunderbolt, wrapped in the Thunder Dragon. Almost the sky overturning posture, so down.


    "What?" It''s unbelievable that the master of the sword has changed color.


    "How come?" Tang San was surprised and angry.


    The big elder martial brother slowly came out with a golden light: "the big thing is not good!"


    Dong!


    Thunder Dragon hit the ground, black clouds, covering the whole martial arts school.


    In the first zone where the Thunder Dragon hit, the sword master immediately held up the sword power, but this time, he did not focus on breaking, but on defense and protection.


    It''s meaningless to break it. If the disciple dies, he will be the culprit for the destruction of Qingcheng sect!


    A man can be strong alone, but a single tree cannot make a forest.


    As the master of sword, we must bear the responsibility.


    Tang San also tried his best to send out flying insects for detection, but those flying insects fell one after another, which made Tang San very sad.


    Elder martial brother''s Dharma phase was hit by Thunder Dragon and disappeared directly into the ground!


    This time, it seems different.


    Almost all those who took part in the destruction of the black League had an ominous premonition. Heaven and earth lose color. The sword master destroys the sky again and again. How do you know that the sky is not angry?


    "What is it?"


    The sword master drank for a long time, but in the dark, there was the sound of body falling to the ground.


    That''s his doorman!


    The sword master naturally knows that if someone falls to the ground around here, it must be his disciple!


    The sword master was so angry that he drew his sword. However, it was so thick that it could not be dissolved. It was just like the black fog of ink. It turned man into a white bone.


    The sword master''s heart is sinking.


    In the dark, there seems to be a sound.


    "To bully the small with the big, to bully the young with the long, to bully the little with the more... What a great prestige, do you think there is no one in my Li family?"


    "Sword, it''s not that way."


    In the dark, something was flying by, and a sword was flying towards the sword. In the eyes of the sword master, there was a big cold light: "use the sword in front of me? I want to die


    He raised his hand and grasped the sword directly.


    If it is a common flying sword, it will be controlled by the sword owner. However, this ordinary sword, without any hindrance, pierced the palm of the sword''s owner. All the way forward, it broke the arm, the viscera, the body, and the destruction!


    The sword, without losing its power, smashes the sword master with a fist, and then flies to Tang San. Tang Sanqi shouts, and the golden needles in his hand go out in 36 directions. However, the golden needles disappear in the black fog, but there is no harvest.


    "My gold needle can sense all creatures within 30 feet. It''s impossible. How can I stand so far and carry out such a strong sword force..."


    There was no doubt for him. The flying sword attacked again and quietly passed through Tang San''s heart.


    Master of Shuyun building, Tang San, die!


    Elder martial brother, the golden body works!


    One hand blows to the flying sword, and the flying sword stabs the elder martial brother''s golden body. The elder martial brother''s urgent Dharma phase is broken. Finally, the flying sword spins rapidly in front of the elder martial brother''s palm. After 36 weeks of rotation, the flying sword stops.


    The elder martial brother looked at the "flying sword" incredulously


    It was just a leaf!


    It''s just a leaf.


    "AMI..."


    Before the big elder martial brother closed his palms, he suddenly turned into dust and disappeared with the wind.


    In this battle, the three masters are dead!

 Chapter 628

    "Just like ants."


    Li Rui stands in the center of the field and looks around.


    He knew that there must be someone standing in the dark watching everything here. It''s a feeling, a strong intuition.


    But that doesn''t matter. After this war, it''s useless for anyone to come here, and no one will dare to make trouble here.


    One is Yuanhe realm, one is jiedan realm, and one is a strong man who can press jiedan realm in distraction realm.


    He died in the first World War.


    Li Rui coughed and fell to the ground.


    It looks like death.


    But half an hour later, no one was willing to come and have a look.


    Li Rui got up from the ground and said with a cold smile, "it seems that he has learned to be smart."


    Li Rui walks away slowly. Renxing martial arts school is full of corpses and sunlight. The bones were blown by the wind and turned into dust.


    It''s like nothing happened.


    Li Rui came to the library and met Li Laozu. Li Laozu is drinking tea in the room: "still lying on the ground pretending to die, is it shameful to lose?"


    "I just want to see if there are any people who will be cheated. Who knows they are all good at learning."


    "It''s not that you''re a good student. It''s the time when you pretend to be dead. I killed you."


    "How many?"


    "One yuan He Jing."


    Li Rui was shocked.


    In front of Laozu, yuanhejing was like a local chicken and a local dog. Is there anyone in the world who is qualified to make Laozu Li fight with all his strength?


    "Laozu, who is more powerful, you or Su Hongying?"


    Li Laozu said with a smile: "do you think, why has she never moved?"


    Li Rui is speechless.


    Fortunately, Laozu is one of his own. If you stand on the opposite side, don''t go out. You should be honest and take care of your children.


    At least, that''s what Su Hongying should be doing now.


    "Laozu, when can I be as strong as you?" Li Rui said enviously.


    "Soon, give you a few more decades, you can surpass me."


    "You are so powerful. You should have been famous all over the world. Why..."


    "You think I care about that?"


    Li Rui is silent.


    Yes, at this level, even the emperor, who is rare? The emperor is not old enough to die, but he has survived and is still alive.


    Although the sleeping millennium is equivalent to no life. But people have the right to choose, which is the greatest freedom.


    If you can master freedom, what does it matter whether you are an emperor or not?


    Money and power are not worth mentioning in the presence of such close God.


    "After this harvest, you should be able to go to a higher level. Go back and refine it."


    "All right."


    At the critical moment, Li Rui absorbed the life aura of the three masters. This is the head Li Laozu deliberately let, otherwise with his ability, he can also directly refine the sword master and others.


    Now that Li Rui has absorbed such a huge amount of aura energy, he naturally needs to refine it in time.


    When Li Rui returned to the villa, he immediately closed it. Three months later, he closed it. In the past three months, Li Rui has upgraded his Jidao skills to the eighth level.


    On the day of exit, Li Rui stepped down from the pavilion, and his whole body was detached.


    At home, all the women were staring at him.


    "What are you looking at? Silly Li Rui said with a smile.


    "Who are you going to scold, Dumbie?" Chien Su Mei and Sakura share the same voice.


    "If you look a little better, you won''t pay attention to me." Fire Dance Du shouts a way.


    "In the future, it''s not just selling men for a little bit of value." Guan Feixue sneered.


    "I really want to be eaten." Elder sister sang licked her lips, and the scarlet corners of her mouth were a little flattering.


    In short, he came out with noodles: "are you hungry? I made noodles for you. "


    Li Rui went over happily, took the noodles and ate them. I haven''t eaten much these months. I don''t know the smell of fireworks in the world for a long time, but now I know the beauty of fireworks in the world.


    "Well, if I were a boy, I would fall in love with you." Guan Feixue can''t help sighing, such a good girl, where to find yo.


    Considerate, gentle and sensible.


    "My sister has always been the best." Jane Su Mei said with a smile that she was proud of her husband.


    "By the way, a few days ago, Wang Ke came here. We were afraid to disturb you, so we didn''t speak. Today you are out of the customs. I think you need to go to the hospital. "


    "Why?"


    Jiansu looks at Li Rui and doesn''t speak.


    Li Rui understood.


    With one look, the couple can know what they want to say. Naturally, this is the soul connection that others can''t envy.


    "All right, I''ll go there sometime. But first I''ll go upstairs and take a shower. Today we''ll have dinner together and celebrate. "


    "Celebrate?"


    "Celebrate, of course."


    Li Rui smiles and goes upstairs. In short, Leng Leng, also followed upstairs.


    Li Rui takes a bath in the bathroom. After taking a bath, he goes out of the room, shaves his beard and changes into the new clothes that Jane has prepared for him.


    Li Rui gently hugged the simple words: "all six months old, they all know, I don''t know, do you think I''m like a fool?"


    "In winter, I wear more clothes. Besides, children, I think it''s better to keep a low profile. You have so many enemies, in case someone has ulterior motives. "


    "You don''t have to hide it from me."


    "I didn''t hide it. You didn''t see it a few months ago. You can''t hide it these months. But you''re on the mountain, and I can''t disturb you. Anyway, there are still two months left to be born. "


    "Not ten months?"


    "You really think it''s October? In fact, they are usually born in a little more than nine months. "


    In short, touched his stomach: "you say, will it be a boy or a girl?"


    "Boys are rather skinny. They were a headache when they were young. They don''t have to worry when they grow up. As for a girl, when she was a child, it was easy to worry. When she grew up, she had to worry about which pig would arch her away. But boys and girls are good. I like them all


    Li Rui went around to the front, touched his stomach and said softly, "Hello, little friend."


    Jiansu looks at Li Rui with a smile. At this moment, he is not a child.


    Boys never grow up.


    They only need to dress like adults, but in their hearts, there is always a little boy. Whenever he was happy, the little boy would run out.


    "Don''t go out to work and have more rest. I''ll prepare dinner. I''ll call my mother later. "


    "I''m not busy. I''ll go downstairs to make noodles when you come back."


    Li Rui came forward and took a bite on jiansuyan''s face.


    "I love you."


    Jane said and laughed, very happy.


    The couple sat by the bed, talking and chatting. In fact, there are many such days. Only this time, it''s special.


    Suddenly I didn''t realize that I was going to be a father.


    People, it''s true that they grow up when they grow up.

 Chapter 629

    In the evening, Li Rui cooks and the whole family sit together happily. A lot of people, very busy. Li''s father and mother are also here. In July, Zhao Ling also came. Zhang Qing, Zhao Yue and Wang didn''t come. They all have their own things to do.


    It''s not a big party. It''s all my own. No one invited me. They are Huowu and Mai Ji. They are sitting in the corner. Huowu is not happy: "I feel that the status of the group has declined."


    "It''s good to have a bite to eat." McGregor said happily.


    Both of them were arrested from other places, which is equivalent to being detained in the Li family by force. Whether you like it or not, I''m familiar with it after half a year. Besides, it''s delicious and fun here. It''s a bit too much to miss.


    "You say he won''t do it to both of us?" Huowu is eating, nervously looking at Li Rui who is talking and laughing happily.


    "I don''t worry about it anyway. I''m a passer-by, as long as he can talk. But that''s what worries me most. Do you want me to be single in the future? "


    McGregor worried, low voice: "to tell you the truth, I think playing single good hard."


    Huowu nodded: "I''m still young. I don''t worry about it for the time being."


    To tell you the truth, when I first came to this family, I was not used to fire dance or chicken. Although I know that men have few good things, Li Rui is really the only one.


    What is this? It''s ridiculous!


    The most disappointing thing is that everyone still has a little tacit intention to take the wrong medicine one by one? With such an irresponsible guy?


    However, over time, they also gradually understand some.


    Maybe Li Rui is decisive in foreign affairs. But back home, he is absolutely a standard good man, can play games, can tell jokes, will be considerate, can do enough in all aspects.


    And to their this Duan, the average man also despise. Li Rui, on the contrary, is pleased with what he sees. It''s just a pity that he can''t dominate by himself.


    It''s a choice for everyone. He''s not an old man. On the contrary, he''s young, handsome and ambitious.


    Stronger women, on the contrary, will treat such men as spoils.


    "Well, I think I''ve been brainwashed for this strange family." Fire Dance eating, feeling a little sad. Back then, when she was in Yingzhou, she was always offered as a God.


    On Li''s side, everyone treats her as an ordinary child. On the contrary, she has a lot of fun.


    Being a God or a goddess is not as interesting as being a little woman.


    After dinner, Li''s parents went back there. Li Rui and Jian Suyan went back to their room. The couple lay on the bed and did not talk to each other. They just looked at each other and felt very comfortable.


    "Always looking at me." In short, it''s a shame.


    "Good looking, I''m thinking, why didn''t I expect to go out and meet a girl, and then become my wife?"


    "I haven''t got a license yet. Who''s your wife?"


    "The children are all here."


    "If you have children, you can''t prove that it''s your wife."


    "Shall we go and get the card tomorrow?"


    "No, if I get the certificate, they will all leave. It''s not that I don''t know. They live here, but they are all waiting for you. "


    In short, touching Li Rui''s face, rubbing his chin: "Huaxin radish, don''t worry."


    "Well, I''m to blame." Li Rui sighed, "no matter how powerful it is, it''s really not authentic. I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    "Ha ha, don''t pretend. Don''t you know the beauty in your heart?" Jane chuckled and sighed, "it''s strange that you call this person. I always thought it would be impossible before. I can''t stand it. Now everyone''s feelings are getting better and better. If they really leave, don''t talk about you. I can''t bear it. "


    "Well, it seems that your choice is not just me."


    "Eh, you are evil. I won''t talk to you anymore." In short, she was very angry and wanted to carry her back. As a result, she had a big stomach and didn''t carry it. Li Rui laughs and helps her turn over.


    In short, I laughed.


    For a long time, she said: "in fact, we can never get married, and I don''t care about that piece of paper."


    "No, you care."


    Li Rui leaned gently on her back, touched her hand at the head of the bed and turned out a piece of paper.


    "So I''m ready. Here''s your present for today."


    In short, it is a marriage certificate.


    "When did you do this without my consent?"


    "With your consent, you will not. I think, as a man, sometimes I have to be a little bit domineering. "


    "Then you can''t say it."


    "I''ll talk about it unless you kiss me."


    "Then turn over for me."


    Li Rui laughs and goes around to the other end of the bed, kisses Jane, and then goes back to the other end, pulls on the quilt, turns off the light, and has a rest.


    At 9 a.m. the next day, Li Rui went to the hospital to communicate with the patient''s family. Originally, according to the patient''s situation, there were still decades of life expectancy, but the patient suffered an accident.


    Li Rui went to the sick people''s home to hold a memorial ceremony. Along with them, there is the Yellow Emperor''s inner Scripture tablet.


    The old devil was already hungry and thirsty.


    "Five hundred years. I''ve been waiting for five hundred years, and finally I got the one who went to the west to learn Buddhist scriptures..."


    "Come on, don''t show it."


    The patients are buried in the afternoon. According to the custom in the countryside, they are to be buried. At eleven o''clock in the evening, Li Rui quietly came to the patient''s grave and put down the monument.


    "Don''t mess it up, or the family will be sad."


    "Are you worried about this when you do this?"


    "No, I''m a little more respectful than you think. I arranged for a sum of money to support my family''s wife and daughter. To tell you the truth, if it wasn''t for his unexpected situation, maybe I would help him. Old devil, when we live in the world, we still have to have some beliefs. Those who can''t do something will never do it. If we do it, we will lose our principles. "


    "It''s just you! Cast the spell quickly


    Li Rui ponders for a moment. The black fog surges in his palm. He uses the stone tablet to extract the soul consciousness of the extreme demons and send it to the center of the earth. The cold wind whistling on the hillside is gloomy.


    Fortunately, no one else was there, otherwise I would be scared.


    The devil of the extreme way penetrates into the bottom of the earth. Soon after, the graveyard explodes!


    Boom!


    "Hahaha, I''m free at last! This world, after all, still belongs to me


    Li Rui frowned slightly and clapped it.


    Bang, the extreme way demon was photographed into the earth.


    "What are you shouting about? How can you be complacent? "

 Chapter 630

    Tunnel demon from the ground up, eyes such as electricity: "you do not seem to respect me?"


    "Stop teasing. Why should I respect you?" Li Rui is not happy.


    "Son of a bitch, I have to teach you a good lesson!" The devil roared and clapped his hand at Li Rui. Li Rui punched him directly, which made him fly out of the mountain like a personal missile.


    Li Rui takes advantage of this gap to reshape the cemetery.


    The old devil came down from the top of the mountain, still laughing: "you boy really have a hand."


    "I know you''re very excited, but your body is his. Let''s make incense."


    Li Rui picked up the incense which was not lit beside the grave, lit it and handed it to the extreme way demon.


    The heaven devil of the extreme way takes it, worships three times, and worships incense.


    After the incense, he found that he seemed to be in a pit: "how do I feel like I''m incense to myself?"


    "You occupy the body, not the soul." Li Rui took a look at the extreme demon and said, "I have a list here to help you recover your aura. You can enhance your strength, so that you can''t even beat me. Good idea?"


    With a smile, he took Li Rui''s list and left.


    After being sealed for so long, he is really anxious to recover his strength.


    "Boy, I won''t beat you all over the floor next time!"


    He was afraid that Li Rui would catch up with him and beat him again, so he deliberately hid away a little bit and said cruel words.


    Li Rui was amused.


    I thought it would be earth shattering when the extreme Taoist demons were born, and the result was that they started from scratch and started slowly.


    But it''s also true that anyone who has been sealed for such a long time and only has a wisp of soul power is actually very weak. To be able to rely on a wisp of consciousness to revive is already a very adverse means.


    Li Rui smiles, goes down the mountain and goes home.


    The river''s Lake is no longer peaceful. It should be very busy. Let the devil out so that they have no mind to deal with Su Hongying.


    "It''s a double hit."


    Li Rui''s abacus is good, and things are going forward step by step according to his expectation. For several months in a row, the extreme heaven devil made the whole river and lake restless.


    After the Pope left, those who took part in the three major sects to fight against the black League were all taken care of by Li Rui, and all of them were handed over to the extreme demons to clean up.


    Now everyone knows that Li Rui let a mad dog out.


    "It''s up to me, too. Is it up to the Governor Xu to set fire and forbid the people to light lamps?"


    Talking about these things with Zhao Kuafu, Li Rui can''t help sighing that this man just likes to play double standard.


    Let them go.


    On this day, Wang Ke called Li Rui to go to the hospital and said that he had something to discuss. Li Rui to the office, Wang Kezheng sitting at his desk, watching a series.


    "Come on, sit down."


    Wang Ke called and laughed.


    "What are you looking at? It''s so funny."


    "Just a funny play." Wang Ke turned off the computer, picked up the water cup on the table, took a drink, first Runrun throat, "I want to tell you something, I''m going to resign."


    "Quit? Why quit? "


    "Going home for a blind date."


    "What?" Li Rui was surprised and immediately asked, "is it convenient for me to play your boyfriend?"


    I''ve played this routine many times. I used to do such "good things" before


    I think the same is true this time.


    "No, not this time. This time I want to go on a blind date myself. I''m tired, Li Rui. I want to live a different life. "


    Wang Ke put down his glass and looked calmly into Li Rui''s eyes: "this time, it''s not only about home, but also about myself."


    Quiet down in the office.


    Li Rui looks at Wang Ke and thinks of many things.


    I met her for the first time when I was in college. At that time, I thought, this girl is really beautiful. How good-looking is it? It''s more beautiful than anyone I''ve ever seen.


    Such a girl is a swan and a red rose.


    At that time, I didn''t dare to have her at all. Even now, she still feels that if she is at arm''s length, she may not be able to grasp it. Even when you are strong enough, you are very strong.


    Even if the whole world, dare to pick up.


    Later, a lot of wonderful things happened, which connected the two people together. After graduating from University, she kept a very close contact. Even now she is sitting in this office, saying such words.


    She wants to leave.


    Li Rui even hesitated, but what he blurted out was still his first thought: "I don''t agree."


    Wang is ridiculous.


    When she smiles, it''s very bright, just like the sun in spring. Everything in the room is not as beautiful as her smile, including all the scenery outside.


    "Don''t be kidding. You don''t agree. Who are you?"


    Wang Ke shook his head slightly, even could not see a trace of angry expression from her face: "plain words are about to have a baby, you should learn to be loyal. Of course, I know there are people in your family who don''t care about it, but it doesn''t matter. They are them and I am me. "


    "Everyone has the right to make his own choice. When you just said you didn''t agree, I was even a little happy. Over the years, I have loved you, but now I feel that those likes are not enough to keep me by your side. "


    "So, that''s it."


    Wang Ke took out a piece of paper from the drawer and put it on the table: "I''ll be free later. I have to go back for a blind date in the evening. Sorry, that''s all."


    Li Rui looked at the paper and it flew to him. Li Rui holds the paper and looks at it. This is a resignation letter.


    Heart tired, do not want to do.


    In a word, the following is Wang Ke''s signature.


    "It''s very casual. Take it out on me when you feel blocked. After all, it''s the family that urges you more, so let you -- "


    "Don''t be smart." Wang Ke shook his head. "Why don''t you believe me? You are very good, but you don''t belong to me. No matter how good you are, it doesn''t matter to me. You haven''t thought about it for so long, but I''ve thought about it. "


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes."


    Li Rui was silent and nodded: "well, I agree."


    "Thank you for understanding. I''ll see you later." Wang Ke gets up, picks up the coat on the table, puts it on, grabs the key on the table, turns around and goes out.


    When she left, she even closed the door very considerately.


    Li Rui sat in the office and said nothing. After a while, July came in: "sister Ke''er is gone, don''t you keep her?"


    "If I go and stay now, it will only give her pressure and make her uncomfortable. It''s better to let her do what she wants to do. I know what she wants most now is not care, but freedom. "


    Li Rui gave a bitter smile. He wanted to say a thousand words in his heart, but it turned into a sigh in the end.

 Chapter 631

    Ask the canal that clear so, how the moon shine on the ditch.


    Alas, it''s the most difficult thing in the world.


    After sitting for a while, Li Rui left the office.


    When I come here, I feel a little happy, but when I go there, I feel a little sad.


    What''s going on.


    Say good come and go like the wind, do a carefree beauty man?


    Did you really let her go?


    After thinking about it, Li Rui drives around the city aimlessly. There are many choices. The last love is to let go of others'' freedom.


    The song in the car is perfect.


    Wang Ke is so excellent that he will find excellent people.


    What kind of person would that be?


    Is it worth trusting?


    What if she meets a villain, a bad guy... Or just... Oh


    It''s just that they are not qualified to care about these things.


    Eight years.


    Enough to delay her.


    Shaking his head, Li Rui drove away.


    Three days later in the evening, Wang Ke was dressed up with light make-up on his face. Looking at the lotus like a clear water, it is elegant, indifferent and beautiful.


    Mother Wang knocked on the door of the room and then went in: "are you ready?"


    Wang is looking forward to himself in the mirror. In the mirror, I''m afraid that I can''t help falling in love with him if I look more.


    "Why don''t some people cherish such a good-looking person?"


    Wang''s mother took a few steps and held Wang Ke in her arms: "my daughter will be cherished wherever she is put."


    "But what if I regret it?" Wang Ke bit his lips with a trace of stubbornness.


    "I can''t regret it. My daughter has already promised. Our family and your uncle Liu''s family have always been business partners, and Liu Cheng has always been very kind to you. Although he has never expressed his heart, I believe he will be a very good person, worthy of your trust. "


    "Is it worth trusting?"


    Wang Ke chewed this sentence, feeling a bit bitter: "Mom, I''m not a burden, I can take care of myself, I don''t need to entrust to anyone."


    "You child, why don''t you understand? Li Rui is not a good thing. You''ve been waiting for him for many years. Where does he have a man''s responsibility. Don''t blame your mother for being so straightforward. It''s a mistake to meet Yang Guo for life. "


    "Do I want to become a monk in the future? Like Guo Xiang, I want to become a monk and create my own school."


    "How can we? In that case, your father and I should go to the river." Mother Wang laughed.


    Wang Ke took his mother''s waist and put his head gently on her shoulder: "Mom, I suddenly want to gnaw, no one wants to marry."


    "No one wants to marry, so you have to go to the date tonight. Otherwise, the friendship between our family and the Liu family would be over. If you really can''t get over that hurdle, at least you have to try it? "


    Mother Wang patted Wang Ke on the shoulder: "good boy, let''s go."


    "Oh, I see."


    Wang Ke tidied up his mood and walked out of the room. Father Wang stood in the living room and looked at it. When his daughter and wife came downstairs, he still shook his head: "don''t look at your make-up and put on new clothes, but don''t be proud. You are still not as good as your mother when she was young. Of course, you are not as good as her now."


    Mother Wang covered her mouth and said, "just know for yourself. Don''t make it public."


    "Enough for you two." Wang Ke is full of black lines and shakes his head. "Such a big man still doesn''t know how to please the little cotton padded jacket. Alas."


    "If you want to please me, I have a wife!" Father Wang took his wife by the arm and said, "wife, let''s go and leave the single dog behind."


    Mother Wang bent down with a smile.


    Wang Ke followed him in silence.


    Probably in my father''s heart, today is a very happy day, so he is always unsophisticated, will deliberately so funny.


    Or he just wants to be happy.


    The black Audi of the Wangs left the villa and went to the downtown tea restaurant. There, Wang Ke met Liu Cheng, who had not seen him for a long time. King Liu Cheng is five years old. He has met two people before. Liu Cheng has always been a big brother.


    "Long time no see." Liu Cheng smiles gently, gentle and elegant.


    "It should be three years. In these three years, you have been developing business abroad. Uncle Liu said that you have done a good job."


    "That''s exaggeration at home. In fact, it''s a good level." Liu Cheng opened his chair and said, "please sit down."


    Wang is not used to being so polite.


    In fact, in the rich circle, most of their children are like this. I knew you before I knew you, maybe even friends. Suddenly one day, it was put into a blind date scene.


    Mingming, who was originally a friend, suddenly had to change his relationship. He became polite and looked like he was wearing delicate masks. He began to examine each other''s conditions and consider whether to settle down.


    Wang Ke and Liu Cheng took their seats.


    "Lao Liu, how are you recently? Are you still strong? Last time you went to play golf, I thought you were very vigorous. Why can''t you sit straight this time? "


    "Old." Liu Fu squinted, "you are not straight."


    "Hey, it''s all caused by occupational diseases. People who are going to be 50 years old can''t bear the merciless sword of time. "


    "Yes, we are old. But new hope will come in the end. " Liu''s father looked at Wang Ke and said, "Ke''er, today we are all together, mainly to meet each other. As for other psychological burdens, you should not have them. You and Liu Cheng haven''t seen each other for a long time. Over the years, he has always wanted to invite you home. "


    Wang Ke smiles.


    "If you''re not busy, you can come to my house to play. You used to go there a lot, but when we grew up, we were separated. I always feel very sorry. "


    "All right." Wang Ke still smiles politely.


    "Although the two sides get together, we parents also want to hear your honest opinions." Wang''s father looked around the faces of the two young people and said with a smile, "it''s not the old society now. Parents will not force arranged marriages."


    "Yes, I agree with Lao Wang on this. You talk to each other, and we can make a decision according to your wishes. "


    Father Liu took the cup on the table and took a sip of tea. On his side, Liu Cheng said: "I think Ke''er has changed a lot over the years. She is a very gentle and lovely beauty. It''s very lucky and happy to have you in my condition. "


    That''s what it means.


    Eyes turn to Wang Ke''s side. Wang Ke holds a teacup in his hand and lowers his head. He doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    A few seconds later, mother Wang touched Wang Ke gently. Wang Ke came back with a smile: "are you very lucky and happy?"


    "Yes." Liu Cheng nodded gently.


    "Then I will." Wang Ke looks at Liu Cheng and his father and mother.


    Well, I''m sorry.


    I.


    "I don''t agree." A neutral voice interrupted the conversation.


    Li Rui comes in from the door, goes to the table, sits beside Wang Ke, and stares at Wang Ke.


    Wang Ke is going to die of embarrassment.


    "Do you have to stare at me in the same way as declaring sovereignty?" Wang Ke said angrily.

 Chapter 632

    "Sorry, my fault." Li Rui said with a slight smile, with an impeccable smile on his face. He said to Wang''s father and mother, "uncle and aunt, long time no see."


    "Well, you know it''s been a long time?" Wang''s father was not angry. "If you know what you''re interested in, you''d better go now. Don''t mess around here."


    "Who is this?" Asked Liu Fu.


    "I know, Li Rui. The president of Renxing hospital is the boss of Ke''er. " Liu Cheng stares at Li Rui, his face is not angry, "I advise you not to mess up, you can''t give Ke Er anything."


    "When adults talk, don''t let children in." Li Rui said with a smile.


    "You Liu Cheng is about to get angry.


    Li Rui put his palm on the table and tapped: "I''ve been thinking for a long time. Before, I was sorry for her and made her wait so long. If that''s all, then I''m a scum man, and I won''t be able to wash away... "


    "You can''t wash white, you think you can wash white?" Wang Ke said angrily again.


    Li Rui was dumb and raised his hand: "well, well, I can''t wash it white. I admit I can''t wash it white. I''m a bad person. But if I think about it carefully, it''s so bad. It''s just bad to the end. Anyway, I''m outside. I''m also called the great devil, and I''ve never set up a gentleman for myself. "


    "So I don''t agree. No matter what you say, I don''t agree."


    Wang PA and Wang Ma are helpless. How can this man be unreasonable? It''s so annoying.


    "I thought you were a good boy before. I didn''t expect you to be so bad. Li Rui, we really misunderstood you. What can you give Kor? If you don''t want to be shameless, you should always consider whether we want to be shameless? "


    "Who dares say you are shameless?" Li Rui asked.


    Father Wang was speechless.


    Liu Fu is very angry: "good, good, you hairy boy, who do you think you are?"


    "Who am I that you still don''t understand?" Li Rui can''t help but wonder.


    Even Liu Cheng Cheng knows how to do a job, but his father knows nothing about it. Liu Cheng stares at Li Rui, turns his head and says to his father, "he is Li Zhenren."


    "What?" Liu Fu panicked.


    Dad Wang held his forehead and laughed bitterly.


    It''s over. There''s no talk.


    Liu''s father was so angry that he couldn''t help it: "you are such a big man. Did you make a mistake when you came to rob us?"


    "I can''t blame it. I can''t help it. Alas, if I don''t stand up now, will I give up my beloved woman? " Li Rui also had a bitter smile. Today''s situation is not happy.


    The scene cooled down.


    No one talks.


    Looking at each other, embarrassed.


    Liu''s father lit a cigarette, smoked a stuffy cigarette, took a few mouthfuls, and said: "otherwise, let the young people make up their mind about the young people''s affairs?"


    "Good idea." Wang PA clapped his hands and agreed.


    "Let''s withdraw first, and you two can talk slowly." Liu''s father winked at Liu Cheng. Liu Cheng wanted to talk and stopped, but he still got up and left.


    As soon as they leave, Li Rui and Wang Ke are left to sit in the dining room.


    The music was playing gently and the light was shining. Li Rui coughed: "it''s a pity that such a good person has been pissed off by me."


    "You still have the face to say, what do you want?"


    Wang Ke''s eyes were red, and he was angry and cried: "do you want me to be a junior? You dream


    "I didn''t ask you to be a junior."


    "In short, we have all the children!"


    "You can have it, too."


    "You dream!"


    "Yes, I came to you in a dream."


    "Go away!"


    "Try another curse?"


    "Try it, try it, you go away!"


    Li Rui leans forward and holds Wang Ke by the back of his head. When they kiss each other, Wang Ke bites Li Rui''s lips and makes Li Rui show his teeth.


    But it didn''t let go.


    The initial stubborn like a sharp knife, who hit who died. Slowly turned into soft around the fingers, and then fierce temper ah, in front of the people you really like, will also be docile down.


    You can''t see her tenderness, just because she doesn''t love you. If she loves you, you can''t imagine how lovely she is.


    Li Rui laughs. Wang Ke breaks the transparent line in a hurry, and his face turns red: "I''m so tired. Don''t laugh!"


    Li Rui restrained himself for a moment and put on a serious face. On the contrary, he made Wang Ke laugh.


    "You said, why is this man so bad? You are a bad thing that has delayed me for so many years. It''s a pity you''re not completely bad, you know? I used to like that you can break down quickly. If you break down earlier, I can fall in love with you earlier. "


    "Don''t you feel like a third son now?"


    "If I meet the right person, I will dump you and go with him without hesitation. But since we haven''t met yet, we''ll sleep in vain, and we don''t have to pay for it. Imagine how good the deal is? "


    "What a good business man."


    "That''s not true."


    "Actually, I just saw it outside." Li Rui looked at Wang Ke and whispered, "I know you don''t want to be with Liu Cheng at all. Liu Cheng is good, but you don''t feel anything about him."


    "All your hesitations are just persuading yourself. But people can''t cheat their heart. What you can''t sell is yourself. Even if you just agree, you will break free sooner or later. So instead of this, I don''t want to see you embarrassed. "


    "Instead of letting people blame you, I''d better be the villain. I have enough names on my back. I don''t mind more. "


    "Oh, I can''t see you''re so good at playing for yourself?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    "Not really." Wang Ke shook his head and looked serious. "From the beginning to the end, if I play, you never come, then even if I play to the end, even if I marry Liu Cheng, what does it matter? If you are merciless, I will rest


    What a heartless person you are, I will quit!


    Li Rui is really afraid of women. When he loves, he can love very much. When he is cruel, he does not hesitate to pay for himself.


    "If you don''t show up, I''ll be your mosquito blood. In that way, Mr. Zhang will do your mosquito blood, and so will Zhao Yue. We are all thorns in your heart. If we can''t be together forever, we will choose to be the mosquito blood in your heart, the needle that can''t be pulled out forever. When we have pain, you have to follow it. "


    Wang Ke snorted: "but you have released the inner demons after all, but you have no way to let us also release the inner demons. Li Rui, the dilemma you face, you really embarrass us. "


    "Not necessarily?" Li Rui said quietly, "after all, you still underestimate my Li''s ability."


    "Why don''t you go to heaven?" Wang Kete can''t stand Li Rui''s way. He really wants to bite him.


    Thinking about this, Wang Ke really rushed over and bit Li Rui''s arm, which made his brows wrinkle.


    Wang Ke laughs.


    Still feel like this, the most comfortable.


    Just now that serious talk about blind date, really almost make her sad to want to cry.

 Chapter 633

    A person can disguise for a while, if disguise for a lifetime, it is very uncomfortable. And it''s hard to be around someone you don''t love at all.


    He tried his best to please you, you will not feel happy, at most a little moved. You are indifferent to the things he laughs. As time goes by, he is not happy and you are not.


    Is it more comfortable to be a good baby or a naughty princess?


    Only Li Rui can liberate Wang Ke from the state of a good baby. In other people''s eyes, she is gentle and sensible. But Wang Ke knows that he has never been a gentle and sensible woman and doesn''t want to be a good baby at all.


    It''s like this time.


    After biting Li Rui, Wang Ke returned to the table and sat down: "I want a ring."


    "How many carats of rings?"


    "I''m going on my honeymoon."


    "How long is the honeymoon?"


    "I want you to make something delicious for me. You have to come when I want to eat."


    "You don''t say I''ll come too."


    "Why are you so obedient and sensible? It''s not easy to do like this. I can''t experience the feeling of fighting. "


    "Just be happy."


    "Hum!" As soon as Wang Ke turned his mouth, he became angry. However, this tone soon disappeared: "in a word, I have to have it."


    "You''ll all have it."


    "Don''t talk about you!"


    "Everything you want, there will be."


    Wang Ke was satisfied: "OK, I don''t care."


    It''s like a child. He''s naughty and mischievous every now and then. However, after breaking the window paper, they became intimate with each other. After sitting for a while, they ate something. When they went out, they saw that the car had already left.


    "Your father and your mother are very sensible." Li Rui said with a smile.


    Wang Keheng gave Li Rui a look: "how do you talk? You look down on people, don''t you


    "No, I''m not that kind of person. You tell me so well."


    "Hum, I think you''re just expanding. If you''re more powerful in the future, you can''t lift your tail to the sky?"


    "I''ll give you a look now." Then Li Rui picked up Wang Ke and carried her forward. Wang Ke said, "it''s not comfortable!"


    She broke away from Li Rui and jumped onto Li Rui''s back. Li Rui walked a long way with her on his back, walking in the streets.


    Late at night, Li Rui sent Wang Ke home. When he comes to Wang Ke''s house, Li Rui sits down downstairs. Wang Ke goes back to his room.


    Wang''s father and mother are sitting in the living room. They are too lazy to drink tea. Others are afraid of Li Rui, but Wang''s father and mother are not.


    "I have only one daughter." Wang said.


    Li Rui nodded: "don''t worry, Dad, I will take care of her."


    Wang Ma laughed. The rascal''s strength was very similar to that of her husband when he just went out. Wang''s father was angry and laughed: "you are such a big man, and you are so shameless. I didn''t expect that."


    "It''s Kerr''s choice, and it''s my choice. I hope you respect us and wish us well. As a younger generation, I don''t have any other gifts. Dad and mom, give you something good. "


    Li Rui''s magic is common. He takes a small Dan bottle out of his pocket and hands it to Dad Wang.


    "What''s good?" Wang asked with a squint.


    "It''s not a particularly good thing. It''s a pill that can keep the appearance unchanged for 20 years." Li Rui said faintly.


    As soon as Wang Ma''s eyes brightened, Wang PA immediately took the pill over: "how to use it?"


    "Take it orally, one pill for each person."


    Wang PA and Wang Ma immediately took the pills.


    "Next time you have to have this kind of good thing, remember to hand it in early. It''s true that you just don''t understand."


    "I see."


    Dad Wang chewed the pill and waved his hand: "OK, I''m too lazy to care about your business. I can''t care about it. You''re the one who wants to be an immortal. I''m a mortal. Alas, I didn''t expect that I have today."


    At the same time, I felt that the pill was really good, while Wang''s father was not convinced.


    Wang Ma is almost killed by her husband.


    "Xiao Rui, you have to do what you say in the future. Ke''er is the treasure in our palm. You must protect her well."


    "Don''t worry, I can."


    With that, Li Rui got up and leaned over: "then I''ll go up and have a look at her."


    "Go ahead, go ahead."


    Wang''s father is helpless. It''s not that his father is too incompetent, but that the pig is too powerful to stop. It''s impossible to fight and scold. Conventional means are useless.


    I can''t compare with money, people and everything. Others don''t know. As Wang''s father, how can we not know Li Rui''s background? Besides, Wang Ke didn''t deliberately hide these things at home.


    Even Wang Ke himself often shows some supernatural skills, like an immortal.


    Wang''s father and mother feel that they can do well, but even their own daughter can''t do it, let alone Li Rui.


    "It''s not that we can''t ignore young people, but they are mature and have their own independent world outlook, so don''t worry about them. At the end of the day, they are more comprehensive and detailed than we are. "


    Mother Wang looked up and said, "but I''m happy. That''s enough."


    This is probably placed in their family and status. If it''s someone else, I''m afraid they will encounter numerous obstacles and contradictions, and the future development will not be good.


    But it''s really hard for Li Rui to say anything.


    In a long time, some people can live thousands of years. Marriage, or that certificate, is dispensable to those who cultivate immortals.


    It''s completely impossible to use the secular rules or laws, but it''s no longer binding.


    Li Rui comes to Wang Ke''s room. She doesn''t lock the door. Wang Ke is removing her make-up. When she sees Li Rui coming in, she doesn''t stop her action: "little brother, is it over?"


    "It''s not the end of the talk. I gave my parents something good."


    "Oh, that''s a good cry." Wang Ke laughs with a smile and says, "it''s shameless."


    Li Rui came to her back, hugged Wang Ke''s waist, and gently rubbed his chin around her neck: "it''s really fragrant."


    "You can''t eat incense. Go home and go to sleep, smelly man."


    "No Li Rui pointed to the door. "I''ll sleep here tonight. I won''t go anywhere."


    Wang Ke was shocked: "do you want a face? This is my home. My parents are downstairs. If you don''t want to be shameful, I want to be


    "I didn''t say what I wanted to do. I just wanted to sleep with you. I wanted to train you first and let you get used to it."


    "I''ll go. You really have a way." Wang Ke is speechless. He takes off his make-up, brushes his teeth and washes his face. Then he takes out a toothbrush from the dressing table and gives it to Li Rui.


    Li Rui also came to the dressing table and brushed his teeth together.


    "It''s already ready."


    "Yes, how about it?"


    It''s been years.


    It''s only now.


    What a piece of wood.

 Chapter 634

    Although it was two people sleeping together, in fact, nothing happened in the end. After all, this is Wang Ke''s family. It''s disrespectful if something really happens when her parents are here.


    Moreover, even if Li Rui wanted to, Wang would not agree. Therefore, lying on Wang Ke''s bed, Li Rui is extremely honest.


    "Why don''t you sleep with me?"


    After Wang Ke turned off the light, he asked Li Rui, "don''t you feel flustered holding a pillow? Who do you think sleeping in your arms would be more comfortable? "


    "I didn''t hear anyone say that in movies or TV dramas, the male owners always sleep with the female owners in their arms."


    Li Rui thinks it is necessary to correct Wang Ke''s idea: "in fact, it is to set off the atmosphere and really sleep with arms, just like this." Li Rui is not comfortable holding Wang Ke''s neck, let alone sleeping.


    "I don''t think it''s good to sleep, it''s not comfortable at all. Of course, if you feel so comfortable, then when I didn''t say it, anyway, it''s a big deal. After a while, I''ll feel numb and take it back while you''re asleep. "


    "You''re a real jerk." Wang Keqi coaxed the quilt and turned to the other side.


    Well, this is the woman.


    Form is always greater than utility.


    Li Rui pulled Wang Ke over and said, "although I can''t sleep in my arms, it will be more comfortable."


    This is true. Wang Ke tried to understand it and laughed.


    Li Rui closed his eyes and went to sleep.


    The next morning, he went downstairs to have breakfast. Li Rui sent Wang Ke to work and then returned home. The extreme way demon already waited in the big snow Ping: "came."


    "Here we are."


    "Where''s your father?"


    "It should be almost there."


    After a while, Li Laozu came late and sat down on the top of the mountain: "Congratulations, Daoyou."


    "Happy together." He nodded, "it''s really wonderful to be trapped in the cage for a long time and return to nature. All the time, I want to roar and feel reborn. It''s so good. "


    "Although you are reborn, the world is very dangerous. This time I invite you two to come here to discuss the next step. The second black hole has been opened up for two years. In these two years, we are gradually waiting for the time to mature. I think we should be able to pass now. "


    "You want to go to Yingzhou island?" Li Laozu asked.


    "Exactly." Li Rui nodded, "always dragging, heart head like stem with a thorn."


    "It''s better to stick a thorn than to slide it into your stomach and pierce your intestines. Are you not afraid to make a big deal when you go? It''s not difficult to destroy Su Hongying, but once her body is destroyed, I''m afraid she will be angry. "


    "If there is a large-scale blood sacrifice on the throne, once her real body comes..."


    "What''s her state now?" Li Rui was puzzled. Li Laozu said: "half a body, one third of the strength."


    "If all her body came over..."


    "I''m not her match." Li Laozu light way.


    Li Rui was shocked.


    It''s very difficult for a man to admit that he is inferior to others. Whenever there is a possibility, a man will not admit it so easily.


    That can only show that the strength gap is really big.


    "Whether we fight or not, I think we should have a good talk."


    "I agree with that." The devil said, "I''m going to have a good meeting, the so-called demon clan. In front of me, I dare to call myself a demon. It''s ridiculous! It should be noted that my actions in those years were the destruction of a galaxy, which was a big deal.... "


    "So your body and spirit are all destroyed, if it''s not for the preserved ghost. In fact, you are not noumenon now. You are different from him. " Li Laozu said softly.


    The extreme Taoist heavenly devil laughs: "sure enough, the Taoist friends understand me."


    Lao Zu Li laughed but said nothing.


    "I''ll arrange it here, and we''ll start tomorrow."


    "Old devil, how are you doing there?"


    "Why did you ask me? How much you despise the great me


    "I don''t look down on you. After all, you have just recovered. I''m afraid of you..."


    "Well, you can''t beat me with one hand now. Believe it or not?"


    "I believe it." Li Rui said with a smile.


    The devil in the extreme way looks at Li Rui''s smile in his heart, and he has no bottom. This boy is always mysterious, who knows whether to believe it or not.


    Li Rui went to arrange the flight first. Although Su Hongying made a lot of noise in Yingzhou, in fact, her wish was not to destroy the world.


    If you want to destroy the world, there are many ways. If you want to detonate a war directly, I''m afraid it''s the most convenient one. With her realm and accomplishments, she directly controlled the Yingzhou leader and launched a crazy war. She was afraid that the world would not last long.


    She didn''t do that, and in the past two years, she even took the initiative to hide her whereabouts.


    It means she has other ideas.


    In the morning of the next day, Li Rui, Li Laozu, and Jidao Tianmo embarked on the flight to Yingzhou island. Although they are going to a foreign country, even if they have to face such enemies as Su Hongying, there is not much fear in their hearts.


    Although Su Hongying is strong, it''s just for ordinary martial arts. These three are all top figures, especially Li Laozu, who is against the sky. How can they pay attention to Su Hongying.


    Unless her real body comes, Su Hongying can''t break through the plane barrier and deliver all her strength.


    After the plane landed, Li Rui got a car and the three people headed for Jingdong. Along the way, chaos is common. Jingdong used to be one of the most prosperous areas in the world, but now it is the most chaotic area.


    The roadside is full of chaotic graffiti, traces of fighting.


    "The leaders of Yingzhou once said that the chaos in the capital of Jingdong has led to a decline in the economy of Yingzhou for at least ten years. Now it seems that it is true. "


    "Isn''t that what you Chinese expect?" The heaven devil laughs.


    "It doesn''t matter if I don''t expect it. I can only say it''s retribution. Also half a year ago, Su Hongying made a strong move to destroy Yingzhou garrison, causing more than 3000 casualties. The news didn''t go out, and MIDI was dumb. "


    Li Rui looked at the road ahead, seriously and quietly flashed a trace of worry: "I think Su Hongying seems to have some ideas after observing the world."


    "You said she wanted to rule the world?"


    "The world is like a garden of Eden. I don''t know anything else, but the dark world is probably far worse than the world. If I am Su Hongying, I can''t help but want to rule the world and regard it as my paradise. After all, it''s really comfortable for the strong to live in this world. "


    The devil of the extreme way moved slightly in his heart and nodded: "it''s true that it''s a tyranny to destroy and destroy this world."

 Chapter 635

    Naturally, these ideas are wishful thinking. A lot of ideas and guesses have to be verified.


    So today, setting foot on Yingzhou island is the purpose.


    The car drove forward slowly. Halfway, a group of people came out and stopped Li Rui''s car: "get off, get off!"


    Li Rui poked his head out and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    I speak English, and some of the people on the opposite side understand foreign languages, so I translated it. The group asked Li Rui if he was Chinese. Li Rui said yes, and they laughed.


    Then they asked Li Rui to kneel down and climb over.


    Li Rui just smiles and waves his hand. A black fog covers him. When the black fog is over, all the people turn into white bones.


    Life is very fragile.


    Life is like mustard in front of the top people.


    The car went on.


    There are also several waves of people on the road, almost the same. All the way through, you will be left with white bones.


    "Where the fart is bigger, it''s like the spring and Autumn period and the Warring States period."


    Li Rui is not happy.


    Both Li Laozu and the extreme devil laughed.


    "It''s very good to be able to do this in Yingzhou." Although Li Laozu looked down upon him, he also gave him a certain affirmation. "Only in terms of the Bushido of Yingzhou people, we can see that this is a nation with faith."


    "In many places, Yingzhou is doing well. For example, the Yingzhou people have always discriminated against the weak against the foreigners, while the Huaxia people are all inclusive, but they actually take in the good and the bad. "


    The extreme heaven devil has a lot of complaints about this.


    In these aspects, Li Rui just said: "in each stage, there will be different forms."


    If we ask Huaxia to be like Yingzhou, I''m afraid it''s not conducive to development. From the point of view of small sections, those are indeed harmful actions, but on the whole they are beneficial.


    In terms of the overall situation of development, it is conducive for China to seize interests in the international community.


    Of course, that''s the politicians'' business.


    Soon, the car arrived at the edge of the second black hole in Jingdong. Li Rui stops the car, and the three walk towards the second black hole.


    The neighborhood is deserted.


    silent.


    Dead silence.


    Only the sound of the wind blowing through the building.


    Tall buildings have been occupied by green moss. It''s desolate all around. I want a dead city.


    The second black hole is right above.


    Li Rui calls Lei long: "go up and have a look."


    Jindao Tianmo and Li Laozu go up to the top of Thunder Dragon''s head. They slowly rise to the top of the second black hole and look down. There is nothing above the second black hole. Su Hongying is not on it.


    "Strange, where has she gone?"


    Li Rui was puzzled. Didn''t he say that Su Hongying stayed on the black hole all year?


    From below came the roar of locomotives.


    A black locomotive sped along, making a huge roar, charging towards this side. Below the black hole, the woman on the locomotive took off her helmet and her black hair fluttered in the wind.


    "Come down."


    She seemed very unhappy that her territory had been peeped at, but she said so softly.


    Li Rui steers the Thunder Dragon and lands on the ground again.


    "Haven''t met in a long time, your highness."


    Li Rui smile, line a noble etiquette. Li Rui has seen this kind of noble etiquette in the underground.


    Su Hongying''s face was slightly surprised: "are you from hell?"


    "Yes."


    "No wonder your noble etiquette is over there. In our demon clan, saluting is the right arm. The right arm is the most powerful. Saluting represents the submission of power."


    Su Hongying looked at Li Rui and asked, "what can I do for you?"


    "The royal highness of the princess has been in the world for more than two years, and has never visited. Today, I have come to visit you."


    "You are Mr. Li of Huaxia. You can really make trouble." Su Hongying said with a smile, "you smashed the palace''s plan. Today, I''m afraid you''ll come to see me with a complacent heart."


    "The long Princess cherishes the world and never gets angry. As for me, I can''t even talk about shattering. After all, the world is nothing compared with the big dark sky. "


    Su Hongying nodded: "you are very good at talking."


    "I don''t know how the princess looks at this world?"


    "This world is in my princess''s bag. It can be built into my back garden." Su Hongying''s eyes looked at the city and her voice was as faint as from Jiutian. "I know what you''re coming for. You probably want to ask me why I haven''t taken any action all the time."


    "Indeed." Li Rui nodded.


    "My palace has been waiting for you. When you come, my action can begin."


    Su Hongying raised her arm, and a long black knife appeared in her hand: "just absorb the power of the three of you, and I can open the third black hole."


    Li Laozu shook his head slightly: "arrogant."


    "If you are not arrogant, you will know if you have tried." Su Hongying''s arm waved, and the long knife cut the three people in front of her. Li Laozu took a step forward and gently grasped it. The blade of the long knife was blocked by him and he could not make any further progress.


    Su Hongying''s face didn''t change. With the push of her right arm, the sword awn bloomed.


    Li Laozu never stepped back, but stopped the blade.


    There was a strong wind.


    With three people as the cutting edge, the tall buildings on all sides are cut like tofu. Criminals hiding in these abandoned buildings jumped to protect their lives.


    But they ran out of the building, but they also ran and broke into pieces.


    Dead people, their blood into a wisp of red gas, floating into the knife.


    Su Hongying stares at Li Laozu and closes the knife.


    "You''re not human." She said.


    Li Laozu shook his head: "I''m a human of course."


    "It''s not people who live in your body. Yes, everyone wants such a back garden. Naturally, some of them are the ones in heaven, aren''t they


    Li Laozu acquiesced in silence.


    Li Rui was shocked.


    I never thought that Li Laozu would come from heaven.


    "You should not be a pure celestial being with incomplete power. In other words, you are the loser who has been knocked down. " Su Hongying narrowed her eyes, and her eyes were full of a trace of banter. "It''s useless. Tianjie is not our opponent in the dark."


    "It''s arrogant. I think I''m invincible after only one dark day." The extreme way day evil suddenly can''t help laughing a voice, "you this woman, resemble extreme I a daughter."


    "You are worthy of being compared with my father? Watch me take your head


    Su Hongying''s long knife strikes and goes to kill the extreme heavenly devil. The extremely strong black air surged up on the extreme Taoist demon, and his body was hidden in the black air, turning into a dark shadow.


    Su Hongying''s knife cuts into the black air, just like cutting into a ball of cotton, without any sense of substance at all.


    The awn of the long sword soared, and the black air was broken.


    But the devil of the extreme way didn''t get hurt.


    Su Hongying can''t help feeling angry: "you people, what''s the origin?"

 Chapter 636

    Originally thought that this is a garbage world, unexpectedly appears several can hit, Su Hongying is impatient.


    Li Rui said with a smile: "these two are not mortals."


    Su Hongying took the knife and sneered: "I''m under the pressure of the great dark sky army. Nothing can''t be broken. That''s why immortals come down to earth. It doesn''t help."


    "The big dark sky can''t reach the world. Even if it comes, it''s meaningless." Li Rui shook his head. "I believe that even in the most dangerous world, we still have the ability to appreciate beauty. Think about it. Is it meaningful to transform the human world into a big black sky


    Su Hongying nodded and said, "I''ve thought about this. If it''s just to recreate the dark sky, then we don''t have to fight. But in the human world, we can still exterminate the human race and let my people live in this place. "


    "The human world is the origin of the heaven and the earth. If you think so, you are digging the ancestral graves of the heaven. The dark sky is so fierce that it dares to face the sky? " Li Rui asked.


    Su Hongying just sneers.


    No matter how bad the dark sky is, it''s hard to say that it can break through the sky. The land of heaven is unfathomable.


    "So I don''t think we need to start fighting. Maybe we can sit down and talk. What do you want? "


    "You will not give us what we want. It''s useless to say more."


    "The living environment of big black sky is very bad?"


    "I''m warlike in the dark."


    "If you are belligerent, you will die!"


    "That''s just the truth summed up by you weak people. Only the weak desire peace. If you''re strong enough, don''t you think you should expand? "


    Su Hongying looks straight at Li Rui, as if she wants to see Li Rui''s inner fear.


    But no.


    Li Rui didn''t feel fear at all. On the contrary, his heart has always been firm: "only the real strong don''t disdain to prove their strength through conquest. Force is never a good means of conquest. Just think, if a man forces you to be his wife, through threats, through force, do you think he is powerful? It''s impossible, but if this man shows his attraction and the sense of security he can bring you, you will think that this man is good and manly


    "Are you discriminating against me? What Su Hongying wants, don''t go through men! "


    "I''m just making an analogy."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Hongying doesn''t know how to answer. She is good at fighting. She is not very good at glib.


    However, she thinks Li Rui''s words are quite reasonable.


    "With your ability, I will conquer the world in the dark in the future. You can be a dog commander under my command."


    "..." this time, Li Rui has nothing to say.


    She''s such a good teacher. She dares to think.


    Li Laozu said: "this time we just came here to meet. There is no other meaning, not for peace, not for weakness. I just want to meet you, an outsider, and listen to your opinions. Besides, I''m also curious about the big dark sky. I don''t know what kind of place it is? "


    "The big black sky is a dangerous place. Warcraft haunts us. Our people are born with the talent of practice. But in recent years, the aura of Da Heitian gradually dried up, and I had to find another place, otherwise I would be doomed. And the law of the jungle, the underworld and the human world are all my goals. "


    "So it is. There is a funnel between the planes."


    Li Laozu sighed and suddenly asked, "why don''t you go to seek a higher level of tianwai?"


    "Beyond the sky?"


    "Where will they know what''s beyond, with their shallow knowledge." With a smile, he raised his hand and pointed to the sky, "the vast stars, the vast universe. Countless unknowns, everywhere is life. "


    The extreme way demon''s vision falls on Su Hongying''s body, raises a hand to point: "but you, but only know this square inch space, beat to live to kill, ha ha ha... So small that I can''t help laughing."


    Su Hongying doesn''t look very good.


    Big black sky is invincible in her mind and is one of the most powerful planes of existence. Now, in the eyes of the devil, it''s so unbearable!


    But in the previous fight, the extreme devil has proved that his strength really has the power of the first World War.


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m from heaven!"


    "Then why are you here?"


    "I was defeated, and a ghost came here. But even so, you can''t kill me. As long as I don''t want to die, no one can kill me. Such a ghost, I can be reborn infinitely


    Su Hongying''s eyes were red, and her pupils turned into a bright red. It seemed that she had some understanding from the extreme heaven devil.


    "If you are willing to come with me, maybe I can consider not attacking the human world."


    The extreme way demon smiles: "you can''t attack here at all. There are three of us here, which is enough to suppress you. Your real body can''t pass through the plane blockade unless you sacrifice most of the dark sky with blood... But what''s the significance of coming? As a master, he can''t even protect his own people. What is such a master? "


    Su Hongying thought for a long time and nodded: "you are right. It seems that the world is not as fragile as I imagined. But the war has begun, and we will not stop. The third black hole will open soon. You can''t avoid it. "


    "That''s the battle."


    "I''m not very interested in this world, but Li Xiaozi wants to protect his home very much. In this case, as his friend, even if the world is destroyed, I will help him get it back. "


    "Help yourself."


    With that, Su Hongying steps up to the sky and into the second black hole.


    War is inevitable. Once launched, there is no turning back. Li Rui now has a close understanding of Su Hongying''s intention. She doesn''t want to destroy the world, but she wants to destroy the Terran.


    In addition, the strength of the big black sky only exists in a certain limit, not rolling invincible. This makes Li Rui feel at ease. Since both Jidao Tianmo and Li Laozu can limit Su Hongying''s actions, they don''t need to worry about it for such a long time.


    The real winners and losers are still concentrated in the hell.


    "Let''s go back. I have a solution."


    Li Rui stepped back.


    As long as you can see where the road is going, you will know what you should do. Now it seems that the main contradiction lies not in the world, but in the earth.


    "I should also play a greater role in this prefecture."


    Before that, they all relied on the local government and never did anything for it. Now, it''s time to repay this identity.


    "Let''s start with those people who have defected to the enemy and betrayed their country. General mansion, hum."

 Chapter 637

    Back to China from Yingzhou Island, he came quietly and left low-key.


    The thing is to do silently, but that day after some discussion, the devil decided to go out to experience. His current strength is not strong enough. Even if he wins Li Rui, he is not absolutely sure.


    "Next time we meet, I''ll be the strongest one."


    It seems that his heart of victory and defeat is really heavy. Li Rui smile: "don''t do this, even if the strength is not as good as the two of us, it''s not a shame. Don''t be embarrassed to see us just because the strength is a little poor."


    "Get the hell out of you." The most unconvinced person is actually Li Laozu. The one he can''t see through is not Li Rui, but Li Laozu.


    Li Laozu was silent, just drinking tea, sighed: "there are people outside, there are days outside, the comparison between us is meaningless."


    "If I can''t reach your level, then I don''t want to go to the wider universe. Seriously, what are you from? "


    The devil is curious about the origin of Li Laozu. It''s not only him, but also Li Rui.


    Li Laozu shook his head: "it doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is who you are."


    "You''re still like this, always mysterious. If I can''t beat you, I really want to beat you up. " The devil is very angry. Li Rui is also the one he wants to fight, but he is not sure whether he can fight or not.


    After the tea, the devil left.


    Li Laozu also went back to the Renxing martial arts school. He still liked to be a librarian. Reading books was of great help to his cultivation of Taoism.


    Li Rui settled in daxueping.


    The door of chengdi opens, and Li Rui comes to the hell. It''s been a long time since I came to the hell last time. Before that, he asked for several people from the Runner King, including the little devil and the villain.


    These two are the lowest level of the underworld, they withdraw from the battlefield of the underworld, have been waiting for Li Rui''s call. When Li Rui comes to the underworld, the little devil and the villain rush to Li Rui for the first time.


    "Big man! Here you are at last


    The little devil rubbed his hands excitedly: "I didn''t expect you to be so young, boss. Is there anything you want me to do?"


    "Keep quiet, you''re the only one who talks The villain glared at the little devil in disgust, and the little devil shrunk his neck in fright.


    Li Rui said with a smile, "don''t be polite. We''ve all known each other for a long time. I brought you back from the battlefield to help you. By the way, how are you doing with the task you were given before? "


    Last year, Li Rui asked little ghosts and villains to observe the situation of the general''s house secretly, so that they could find out which forces the general''s house was connected with. Now that the general''s house is in power, ten yamas are fighting outside, and the emperor is guarding the country, if you want to check, you should start from the biggest one.


    "Boss, everything we find is recorded in this booklet." The ghost takes out a pamphlet from his arms and Li Rui takes it over to check it carefully.


    In this year, the little devil and the villain still did something.


    It records the reception situation of the general''s mansion in the past year, as well as the circle of friends of jiuyu. To tell you the truth, they are not high-level, so many big people don''t know each other.


    The records in many places are marked with the following words: distinguished guests with long beards.


    "Who is this gentleman with a long beard?"


    "I don''t know!"


    "Forget it, you go back first and continue to observe. Wait for my news at any time. I''ll come by and have a look


    "Good old man." The little devil and the villain left nervously.


    Even a fool knows what it means to investigate the general''s mansion. The underground government may be facing great turbulence, and the undercurrent is surging.


    Li Rui walks alone on the main street of Difu. Today''s Difu street is quite lonely. Every house is closed and there are few people on the street.


    After several years of underground war, this plane suffered huge losses. Fortunately, there is still an endless stream of villains in the world, which is a kind of supplement.


    Among them, those who have great merit and who do not want to reincarnate will be incorporated into the registered residence of the local government.


    The operation of the whole Prefecture is still good.


    Li Rui came to the periphery of the general''s mansion, stood for a while, shook his head and left. The whole general''s mansion is still very secret and there is no way to know.


    "It seems that we can only open a breakthrough from the nine domains."


    Li Rui thought so in his heart. According to the manual, he came to a restaurant. According to their reports, jiuyu often appears in this restaurant.


    Li Rui went in. The hostess of the restaurant led Li Rui to one of the small boxes and sat down: "what would you like to drink?"


    "Do you have any good wine?"


    "How about daughter Hong?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you want to sing or dance?"


    "Have some, too."


    There''s no shortage of money. Li Rui needs as much money as he wants. It''s just not enough to burn.


    Soon, the wine and food were presented, and a woman with a good posture came with a zither. She sat down on one side and played the zither with plain hands.


    In fact, Li Rui can''t listen to the sound of Ding Ding Dong Dong. It''s just vulgar and elegant.


    It''s just that drinking wine and listening to others playing the piano have a good mood.


    After a while, the woman put down her zither and nestled up to Li Rui: "young man, it''s lonely to drink alone. Here, I''ll pour the wine for you. "


    Women are very understanding and gentle. Li Rui had a drink with her and had a chat.


    "Who owns this restaurant?"


    "Naturally, it''s our red sleeves who recruit everyone."


    "Who are you, Meng?"


    "You don''t even know Meng? She also has a name, Meng Po


    Poof, Li Rui spurted out the wine: "then I won''t lose my memory when I drink this wine, will I?"


    The woman covered her mouth and chuckled: "don''t be afraid, young master. This is not Mengpo soup."


    "That''s good." Li Rui put down his heart and asked, "what''s your name?"


    "Little sister shuier."


    "Water, that''s a good name. Come on, let''s keep drinking. "


    Li Rui didn''t ask shuier if jiuyu had been here. It''s inconvenient to ask about these things so as not to arouse people''s alarm. After all, Li Rui has been drinking wine in Hongxiu every day, but he hasn''t seen jiuyu.


    However, Li Rui always asks shui''er to accompany him. On the contrary, he misunderstands the restaurant and thinks Li Rui is interested in shui''er.


    Every time Li Rui comes to the restaurant, someone shouts, "shui''er, you''ve got a good friend!"


    Shuier knew who it was and came out of the room happily, calling for a childe.


    Li Rui is under a lot of pressure.


    It doesn''t matter what other people say about Li Rui, but it''s a crime to let Shui Er misunderstand something.

 Chapter 638

    Now this appearance, but after a certain disguise. Ordinary, the most honest look.


    But it is precisely because of this period of time willing to spend money and upright gentleman appearance, but very please restaurant these girls.


    This is a problem. I''m not from the local government. I can''t afford to have concubines here. No, it''s unscientific and unreasonable.


    What''s more, Li Rui doesn''t want to be in debt. I didn''t know before, but now I know. Naturally, I can''t make any more mistakes that men make. It''s not good.


    The most fear is to miss life, whether it''s someone else or yourself.


    However, mixing in the restaurant is basically for the sake of meeting jiuyu. Two weeks later, jiuyu finally arrived. This guy''s a good friend. He''s not very impressive.


    "Whatever you eat, whatever you play, whatever you like!"


    Big money.


    Li Rui sat in the box near him and drank slowly. Listening to the lively sound coming from the next room, he could not help shaking his head: "this nine regions, the son of such a big family, does not do a career, but focuses on this kind of out of tune thing all day long."


    Although many people''s dream is to be a rice bug and have fun every day. But any life is extreme, too comfortable, naturally tired.


    For example, a person who especially likes playing games, if let him take playing games as his career, he will be tired of playing for a long time. Let alone play every day, try playing for a month in succession?


    At that time, I won''t be very interested in this game, and only when I play with my friends and open the game together, will I feel interesting.


    Jiuyu has been a rice bug for such a long time, and I''m not tired of it. It''s really strange.


    "What? Not enough people? How is that possible? Take a day off, right? I don''t care. I''ll bring my friends. I can''t do without enough girls. In this way, you call the water, Yaoyao and Taotao. Double the price, money is not a problem! "


    Nine regions Wu comfortable that shout, water son but in this side box pie mouth: "I just don''t go."


    "Why?" Li Rui asked.


    "That guy is so rude that he doesn''t treat us as human beings at all. It''s a great shame. It''s more than one hundred thousand miles worse than you, young master. "


    "Why did he do that?" Li Rui continued.


    Water son then did not speak, some words, she also dare not say.


    As for Xiaoli, jiuyu lacks education and bullies others. To think big, maybe it''s a way of hiding in jiuyu. With this technique, people will think that he is a waste who only knows how to eat, drink and play.


    "Are you familiar with shuier and jiuyu? What kind of person is he? "


    "He''s a smart man, but he''s a little bit violent. Over the years, he has offended many people, but the people he has offended are the people he can afford to offend. So don''t go against him, young master. Otherwise, it will be very troublesome. "


    Water son heart or toward Li Rui, Li Rui smile: "don''t worry, I won''t conflict with him."


    The years here are quiet, and the nine regions are thundering: "what''s wrong?"?! Call people quickly, or I''ll burn the red sleeve with a torch! "


    He is the son of the grand general''s mansion. Although Meng Po''s status is not low, she is only a middle and high-level official in the prefecture, but a high-level official in the general''s mansion.


    Ten Yan Luo leave, the hell is the general''s house, in charge of all the affairs. Jiuyu naturally dares to burn the red sleeve move. The shopkeeper in charge of the red sleeve move immediately goes out in a hurry. The first one to come is Li Rui, calling for shuier.


    "Shuier, shuier, go and deal with it first. I''ll get someone else to come. Young master, today''s drinks are free of charge. I''m really sorry. Young master jiuyu is pressing hard. We can''t help it... "


    "It''s OK. I''ll talk to him." Li Rui got up and pressed shuier''s shoulder. "You just sit here and don''t walk. I''ll go to communicate with him. It must be OK."


    Water son wants to talk and stop, the shopkeeper over there is also open mouth, want to say something, but after all did not say. Jiuyu is your son, but Li Rui is obviously not a simple family. He is a big spender.


    Li Rui came to the wing room of jiuyu, with a smile on his face: "I''m not ashamed of you. You are the son of a big family. You know the boring things of banditry."


    "Who are you? Do you want to die? Come on, beat me out. "


    He doesn''t have the temper of being scolded and flattered by others. He doesn''t know anyone like him. If he wants to give face, he will give it to others. If he doesn''t want to give face, he will be beaten out. However, Li Rui shook his head: "the worthless guy has no real name. I thought that the great general''s family was still a little promising. I didn''t expect that it was this virtue."


    "What virtue do you deserve to evaluate?" Jiuyu was very angry and laughed.


    "What virtue are you? You are the virtue you are now. Over the years, you''ve accomplished nothing. You''ve known to drink flower wine, play with women, fight against each other, and you haven''t even got the same results. It''s a shame. "


    Jiuyu smashed the cup in his hand and burst into a rage: "come on! Get this guy out of here, no! I''d like to see if you can take him to the big prison. You have some skills, and you dare to talk in front of me. "


    "What else can you do but bully? Rubbish


    Li Rui was so angry that the whole audience was shocked. Although these are facts in the eyes of others, few people dare to scold them. Just like these people present, don''t they know that they are muddling along and that they have achieved nothing?


    No, they know.


    It''s just that they don''t have the confidence and the ability to change their views. Sinking is their only destination, and falling is their only way to get happiness.


    When they dream back in the middle of the night, they know better than anyone in their heart that they are just a waste of their family.


    But no one dared to scold them.


    Today, Li Rui scolded him, and he scolded him in front of so many people in a place like Hongxiu Zhao.


    It''s like being trampled on the face with one foot.


    Nine regions hey hey sneer: "don''t know you pour what ability what achievement, dare to say in front of me?"


    "I can surpass you, I can surpass you. But you, can only rely on the family background, I dare to scold you naturally Li Rui said calmly.


    Nine domain pig friends and dog friends immediately scolded endlessly: "good big tone, dare to say better than our nine domain."


    "Where is the courage and confidence?"


    "What if the family is better than you? What can you do for us? "


    At one time, the scene was chaotic.


    Jiuyu waved down the noise and said quietly, "since you have such a big voice, I''d like to see how good you are."


    "Oh? Do you want to insult yourself? " Li Rui pretends to be reserved.


    More angry: "ignorant people!"


    "Arrogance


    Nine domains is slow body to stand up: "is a comparison, let me understand what you can do!"


    Li Rui smiles gently.


    It''s stupid.

 Chapter 639

    "What do you want to compare? fancies of men of letters? You can choose any weapon or stick you like. "


    Li Rui is bright.


    In Qin, Qi, calligraphy and painting, nine regions can play chess at most. As for the other three, let alone the nine realms, even if they are contemporary, they are not very good at it unless they study that major.


    Of course, the children in the city will be put into various training classes, but they are also very few.


    As for jiuyu, look at him like this, but those who are a little artistic will not be like this, will they?


    He can play chess at most.


    "Let''s play chess first." Nine domains theory.


    Jiuyu''s self-confidence in chess is good.


    "Chess or go?"


    "All right." Jiuyuman doesn''t care.


    His friends are flattering: "dare to compete with us in jiuyu chess, don''t you know he is the most beautiful man in the hell?"


    "Jiuyu, intelligence suppressed him to death!"


    "To teach him, who is the most respected at the top of chess? At first sight, all the nine realms are empty. "


    Cowhide one by one big, nine domains indulge in flattery, if fairy, self-confidence has mastered 90% of the winning rate.


    When Li Rui paints in the void and waves his fingers in the air, he marks a chessboard on the ground. In addition, he transformed the form of Lingqi into chess pieces.


    Sit still and raise your hand.


    "Please."


    Jiuyu was shocked by Li Rui for a long time.


    In terms of pretending to be better, he lost a little.


    Jiuyu sits down and takes the first shot. It''s just the main attack. When the gun goes away, the pawn forces the general. From this step, the road to attack is opened.


    Li ruiti is a guard of horses.


    You come and go, one tries to attack, the other tries to defend. Others look at it, and then help jiuyu to recruit.


    As the saying goes, watching chess is silent. Although Li Rui doesn''t like it, he doesn''t forbid it.


    What is more comfortable than defeating a group of people''s intelligence suppression?


    Moreover, the levels of these people are uneven, some of them may play a good game, but more of them are playing tricks. In the past ten years, jiuyu was the first one who couldn''t stand it: "shut up, here and there for a while, the more I said, the more confused I was!"


    Just as this sentence fell, Li Rui suddenly turned from defense to attack.


    Jiuyu''s face changed greatly.


    With the accumulation of more than a dozen hands in front of him and following the advice of his friends, his thinking was in a mess.


    Now Li Rui suddenly changes his style and advances step by step. Jiuyu frowns and has to turn defensive into offensive. But Li Rui''s soldiers have been deployed to his hinterland. With the support of the car, they have come out.


    In a few steps, the palace will be forced.


    "Disorderly officials and thieves, disorderly officials and thieves!"


    Nine domains Du shout, in the heart calculate to calculate, but every time he calculate to the end, there are at least two ways, can quickly kill in front of him, will die his army.


    As a last resort, jiuyu can only avoid as much as possible, praying that Li Rui didn''t find those steps.


    However, the most desperate thing happened to him.


    Step by step, even if the plan is good, ring tight. When playing chess, it''s about calculating power.


    To the last step, Li Rui''s car directly general, kill chess!


    Jiuyu lost!


    "Shit! I''ve told you not to talk nonsense for a long time, and I''ve lost! "


    Jiuyu was furious and glared at his friends. In fact, his chess was able to go, but it was because he didn''t take Li Rui seriously and believed in his ability to turn the tide.


    By the time I found out that I wanted to save it, it was too late.


    "If you lose, will you come back?"


    "No! It''s boring, better than others


    Jiuyu knows that Li Rui is powerful. Li Rui doesn''t think much about the ten moves behind him. He just follows his established route. what is it? It''s terrifying computing power!


    When playing chess, if you reach the point of winning by this kind of intelligence, it means that the realm is very high.


    In the next set, I''m afraid I won''t win.


    Jiuyu is a little depressed. This guy has scolded him in advance. Now he shows his strength. It''s really something.


    I''m afraid I met a freak.


    Thinking like this, jiuyu and Li Rui stand up against each other.


    "I may not be as good as you in chess, but I''m afraid you''re not my opponent compared with fighting."


    "That is, who have we ever been afraid of in a fight?"


    "You''d better give up early, so as not to dirty our hands!"


    "What the hell!"


    Li Rui is to smile: "come on, I can hit you ten."


    In terms of fighting, Li Rui has never been afraid of anyone of the same age.


    Let alone jiuyu, Li Rui is fearless even if he is more powerful.


    Nine regions burst out, boom, people around were shaken, red sleeve moves are shaking. Nine regions jump, break the wall of red sleeve move, fly to the sky.


    Li Rui''s figure also disappeared in front of the red sleeve move. Wait until people have left the tea move, standing on the street, this just see, two people have already hit in the air.


    The move of jiuyu has a strong sense of killing. What he shows is a unique family skill. It''s a battlefield killing skill taught by the general''s mansion.


    "Kill the wolf!"


    From the figure of jiuyu, a huge Wolf appears. The wolf''s eyes were red, and the blood light in his eyes was like substance.


    Giant wolf in the air, kill Li Rui!


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen the nine realms perform this move


    "With this move, the game is over!"


    "The boy, get the coffin ready!"


    The friends of jiuyu are smiling, but shuier, who is standing by the window, is covering his heart: "young master, you must not have an accident..."


    The girls of red sleeve recruitment are also worried about Li Rui. They don''t want Li Rui to have an accident, but they hope Li Rui can beat jiuyu violently.


    It''s just that such a hope is too slim.


    Jiuyu is a Gongzi elder brother with the first-class martial arts inheritance. No matter from the cultivation qualification or from the family training, no matter how ridiculous, jiuyu is a pig, the general''s house can cultivate him!


    This is the importance of inside information.


    Even if it is a pig, it can be thrown into the air outlet to make him fly.


    Jiuyu is not a pig. What he shows is the other side of being a childe, the other side of being good enough. No matter how belittled Li Rui was before this move, jiuyu will no longer attract bad reputation.


    On the contrary, people will say that he keeps a low profile and is not good at the outside but good at the inside.


    From this moment on, jiuyu has been able to break Li Rui''s game. The next moment, just kill Li Rui, he will be able to complete this last step, to achieve self sublimation.


    How can Li Rui let him achieve his wish that there is a Dharma phase in the nine realms? Li Rui has already studied the Dharma of the elder martial brother in the first battle of the three masters.


    After more than a year of precipitation, Li Rui has already realized his Dharma.


    "Kill me!"


    Li Rui''s eyes are like electricity. Behind him, a bottle of grand Dharma is falling slowly. But it''s nothing else. It''s the King Kong Dharma that plagiarizes the elder martial brother.


    The giant King Kong Dharma phase clapped and directly killed the giant wolf to the dregs.


    Jiuyu''s real body is hidden in the giant wolf Dharma. It is also hit to the ground and blasted out a huge human shaped pit.


    Even if it''s more than force, he''s defeated!

 Chapter 640

    Jiuyu got up from the ground, patted the ashes on his body, looked up at the sky and laughed three times: "ha, ha, ha!"


    "Where are the soldiers? If someone attacks our young master, don''t you catch him quickly and let the murderers do evil? "


    Jiuyu yells angrily. Immediately, a group of soldiers appear on Li Rui''s side and surround him.


    "In the end, it''s still up to my father to scold you. It''s nothing wrong and worthless."


    Li Rui gives a contemptuous smile, revealing Wang''s contempt.


    Jiuyu is very sad.


    Li Rui behaved so unknowingly that he intended to embarrass him.


    "With a little talent, I''m proud of my talent. Hum, I can teach you the power of my family!"


    With both hands on his back, jiuyu looks up at the sky and laughs. The typical dandy makes a style: "put this man in prison!"


    The soldiers handcuffed Li Rui and sent him to prison.


    After this, jiuyu has no idea of playing and leaves with a black face.


    It is conceivable that after today''s events, his reputation will stink again.


    Wen Wen however, Wu Wu did not win. In the end, he won by fighting for his father.


    "We must discipline this man well!"


    How to wash away this disgrace, nine domains in the heart is very clear. Killing? No, it''s just brutal. Flattery? No, that''s not his identity.


    Only by subduing this person can we be recognized.


    Going to jail is just a deterrent.


    Li Rui comes to the big prison and is put in a cell. He is not the only one in the cell, but also other prisoners. All of them are vicious. When they see Li Rui, they sneer.


    "Here comes a thin skinned one. Brothers, this time we can get rid of loneliness!"


    "My crotch is already hungry and thirsty!"


    "We have been short of a warm bed boy for a long time."


    Li Rui frowned at his vulgar remarks: "dare to ask what is sacred?"


    "This is Li Kui from Liangshan!"


    "Do you know it''s a short legged tiger?"


    "I''m the one with the white stripes!"


    These people seem to be afraid that they don''t know who they are, so they are named one by one. There are twelve people in all. This prison is very busy.


    Li Rui looked at them with a smile and said, "I''ve heard your name for a long time¡® Do justice for heaven! " When I was a child, I admired the slogan of no prestige... "


    Li Kui, a man with a head like a watermelon, said in a thick voice, "don''t think that flattery can fool me, you fellow!"


    Li Rui quickly waved: "no, no, I''m not flattering you. I haven''t finished yet."


    "Hear him out, hear him out!" Wang Ying, a short legged tiger, said excitedly.


    Li Rui continued: "when I was young, I thought it was good to do justice for heaven. Later, when I grew up, I knew that you were just a group of bandits. The so-called "robbing the rich to help the poor" and "acting on behalf of heaven" were nothing but good shouting. In fact, they are robbers. They are all for their own interests. They even kill young children. To be honest, I think all of you here are animals. "


    The faces of Li Kui and others have been gradually gloomy.


    Li Rui was still smiling: "do you know why I asked about your names?"


    "You want to die!" Li Kui said angrily.


    "Why?" Wang Ying asked.


    "Because I never kill nobody!" Li Rui''s eyes are bright. When Li Kui has already smashed his fist, Li Rui is directly sacrificing the Dharma prime minister. This prison can''t hold such a big bottle of Dharma prime minister. It''s broken.


    Gold body method phase, hold Li Kui, force a pinch, Li Kui was pinched burst. Li Rui claps it, and Wang Ying and others smash it.


    No mercy!


    What heroes, what acts for heaven.


    Go to hell!


    After clearing the prison, Li Rui sat down and closed his eyes. Just now, all the prisoners were in a panic, but here Li Rui was just like killing a few insects.


    So light, not half a wisp of heart fluctuations.


    This realm and level is amazing.


    "What an immortal, such a cow."


    "Why did he come into prison?"


    "That''s too much."


    Even this kind of exclamation sounds very noisy to Li Rui. However, the heart is still quiet, such a voice, it is not unbearable.


    Soon after, the nine realms arrived.


    He obviously heard about the prison and sat down in front of Li Rui: "you have the ability to kill if you say so. But your words are interesting. They are a group of bandits. "


    "Since you know it''s a bandit, why don''t you kill it?"


    "There are other things that make people feel happier than death, such as Song Jiang, who have already been killed by me. As for this group, it''s just the monkeys I locked up for fun. "


    "Playing with fire is not afraid of self Immolation?" Li Rui opened his eyes, "stupid."


    Jiuyu smiles a little. At this moment, he doesn''t look like what he shows outside. On the contrary, he seems very indifferent and has a very good mood: "true or false, false or real, where are you sacred?"


    "I''m a scattered person in the lower world. I have nothing to ask for."


    The underground world is divided into 20 layers. The 19th level hell is the battlefield, and the top level is the official residence.


    The middle 18 layers are equivalent to 18 small worlds. There are countless dead in the small world.


    Naturally, there are such strange things. It''s not surprising that we can get away from them.


    "Who is in charge of you?" asked jiuyu


    "I''m not your prisoner." Li Rui looked at jiuyu, his eyes narrowed and he looked a little proud, "who do you think you are? It''s just a boy in name. In my eyes, you are living in vain. "


    This is a bit hurtful, nine domain a little angry: "really don''t appreciate."


    "Who cares about your praise?" Li Rui disdains a, stand up, "I see you just so, boring."


    The repeated attacks really hit the heart of jiuyu. But in this attack, it also aroused the unconventional heart of jiuyu.


    He is always praised by people around him. Wherever he goes, others are afraid of him.


    But this man has a very strong personality. He is not afraid of him at all. He looks down on him and attacks him.


    The most important thing is that this man has real ability and excellent performance.


    To conquer this man!


    Jiuyu made up her mind.


    Such a person is suitable to be a friend and a brother!


    Instead of being like those pig friends and dog friends around him, they will only unite around him because of his family background.


    "Don''t hurry, brother. I think you are also a talented person. You come up from the lower world and come to the upper world. Even if you don''t have any great intention, you still want to be better, don''t you? Would you like to work under my hands? "


    "Do you think I can be a running dog?" Li Rui asked rudely.


    Jiuyu laughed: "well, let''s not talk about the problems of our subordinates. How about cooperation? "


    "It''s useless to talk more. Do you have good wine and good food?"


    "As much as you want!" Jiuyu laughs.

 Chapter 641

    In this cell, jiuyu ordered people to deliver food. Of course, the dining place is on the dining table of the prison. It is impossible to drink on the dirty floor.


    Drinking a small wine, jiuyu said: "you are really a skilled person. You are brave. If you were like me, I would have cut you off."


    "Big people don''t want to cut me, small people can''t cut me." Li Rui took a sip of the wine and laughed, "it''s not as dangerous as you said."


    Nine domains some helpless: "don''t take you so harm people."


    "Although you are the first son of the earth, you are only the shadow of the earth. In fact, I always don''t understand, why do you want to live like this? "


    "How do you live?"


    "A man should raise his three foot sword and make a great contribution to the world!" Li Rui was impassioned.


    Jiuyu just laughed: "that''s just your wishful thinking. People living in this world can''t be as pure as you imagine. If you have a dream, go after it. If you like someone, go after it. But have you ever thought that if your dream conflicts with others'' dream, the person you like will be liked by others? "


    "No one does not want to live a pure, simple and happy life. But the pond is only so big, can hold only so many dreams. I''m not as bad as you think, and you don''t have to be arrogant. It''s easy to die early. "


    Li Rui is silent.


    "Where are you going after this meal?"


    "I just want to be a rootless duckweed. Wherever it goes, it''s where it goes." Li Rui said.


    Jiuyu nodded: "you are a capable person. I appreciate people like you. You can come to me at any time."


    Li Rui nodded.


    Two people drink, jiuyu drink wine, stand to leave.


    Li Rui cleaned up and left the prison.


    The main road faces up to the sky.


    The top layer is vast in territory and rich in materials. Although there is a lack of personnel and not enough excitement, it is enough. Li Rui strolls around like he''s here for the first time.


    In fact, he is not familiar with it. Before, I came here with a purpose. It''s easy to wander around now.


    In a small street called Anju, Li Rui saw a shop transferred. Without hesitation, Li Rui contacted the owner of the shop and planned to rent it.


    This is a bookshop, specializing in selling ink, ink, paper, inkstone, calligraphy and painting.


    "The things here are intact. I want them all. You can make a price and just leave. "


    Li Rui paid a sum of money and dismissed his former boss. It is said that money can make the devil push the mill.


    It''s really possible.


    Li Rui settled down in the bookshop when the shop owner happily accepted the money and left. In the bookstore, Li Rui picked up his pen and paper and waved his hand: "we are looking for talents!"


    Once the advertisement is pasted outside, if there is less inclination, there will be an aunt coming to apply. Li Rui is in a hurry to revise it. He needs young people, preferably women.


    Girls are more meticulous in their work. The management of bookstores is meticulous, literate and particular.


    In the afternoon, Li Rui sat in the shop meditating and cultivating his divine sense, and a girl came in. Looking at the young is not big, timid: "boss, you want to recruit guys here, right?"


    "Yes." Li Rui replied, "there is really a lack of a man in the shop."


    "What do you want?"


    "More diligent, not lazy on the line."


    "Can I have a try? My name is Sisi


    "Yes."


    Recruitment does not have so many cumbersome procedures, Li Rui''s requirements are not high. Sisi is not really a lazy person. She is diligent in doing things. In the afternoon, she won Li Rui''s trust and settled down here.


    In the evening, Li Rui goes to the red sleeve move again, and is still accompanied by shuier. Talking about it, Li Rui said, "do you think it''s reliable?"


    "Why don''t you want me to work for you


    "I''m afraid you can''t get used to that way of life. Here you are the treasure in the palm of men''s hands. Playing guzheng can make life easy. But when you come to me, what you do is the work of a real servant. "


    "It''s just one side of the scenery. In fact, when we are old and pale, we are often suffering from blindness and no place for old people. I don''t want to stay in this place all my life. I want to live in the right place. "


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "I want to go to the bookshop with you."


    "Well, I''ll talk to you all."


    Meng everyone is Meng Po, and the little devil is her subordinate. Li Rui didn''t have much contact with sister Meng, but he had heard about it for a long time.


    Li Rui comes to the shopkeeper''s place and wants to get rid of shuier''s humble status.


    "I hope you can agree. Can you convey my request?"


    "Don''t think about it. We won''t agree. It''s not about money. Meng created this red sleeve move, which was meant to be fun. "Here we are, there is no redemption."


    "I see."


    Li Rui turns around and walks away without talking to the shopkeeper.


    Obviously, since money can''t solve the problem, we have to employ people.


    "In the past, you just need to give the name of the Runner King, and you can take people away directly. Now, I can only go through other relationships, but now I have no other relationships to use. In this way, I''m in trouble. "


    You can''t find little ghosts or evil spirits. Mengpo won''t sell them face at all. Nine domains are OK. The problem is that they are not familiar enough.


    The friendship between them is too shallow.


    Li Rui went back to the world and stopped for a few days. Then he went back to the prefecture to visit the general''s mansion.


    There is a certain time buffer, it will not be too urgent and embarrassed.


    Li Rui came to the general''s house and handed over the door post: "I want to see jiuyu."


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m the one who beat your son."


    "No, you are nothing. Now I want to see my son, isn''t it..."


    "Then I''ll see him beat him once and put all the blame on you afterwards. Do you think he will steam you or stew you? "


    "You''re joking. Please come inside!"


    In fact, everyone knows about Li Rui''s defeat in the nine regions. Li Rui''s native place is unknown, but jiuyu has a reputation.


    It''s not easy for someone to let him eat shriveled, how can this kind of thing not spread out.


    There are many people in the Forbidden City who are curious about Li Rui, especially those who are not satisfied with jiuyu. They want Li Rui to play more in jiuyu.


    Naturally, this servant can''t afford Li Rui''s doing this. If jiuyu is beaten, he will be angry.


    Li Rui walks into the general''s mansion, remembering that he came here last time and gave them a package of laxatives. Now I go back to the old place with a lot of emotion.


    "If he had known that I had given that bag of medicine, would he have gone all out with me?"


    Thinking about this, he came to the living room and sat down. The servant went to inform him. Soon after, jiuyu came over with a smile on his face.


    "Oh, rare guest. Taoist brother, why do you come to my house? I''m afraid I can''t afford to be your door-to-door visit


    It''s easy to see that you''re acting like a cat.


    Li Rui said slowly: "don''t be so proud. I don''t like you when I come to your house. You are nothing. There''s nothing worth visiting."


    Jiuyu''s forehead is full of green tendons. There''s nothing to do.


    Li Rui''s mouth is too poisonous.

 Chapter 642

    "What do you mean? I''ve put up with you for a long time


    Being devalued repeatedly makes jiuyu really unbearable. Even for the courteous and virtuous corporal, there is a degree. No one likes to be abused.


    Li Rui''s abuse has long made him dissatisfied.


    But Li Rui was like this, drinking tea, relaxed and leisurely: "what, do you still want to listen to flattery? Go to your running dogs. They boast about you, your handsome and your ability. As a result, I beat him up. Jiuyu''s face changed again and again.


    Li Rui''s words are true.


    "Then you should at least show some respect..." jiuyu said bitterly.


    Li Rui said with a smile: "as soon as you came up, you were very proud, and you didn''t respect me?"


    "You came to visit my family, not me. Why can''t I show off my family?" Jiuyu is not convinced.


    Li Rui looked at him contemptuously and said, "I don''t think there''s anything to show off. The reason why you want to show off is that you are low-level and just want to get a sense of superiority from this kind of thing. On a certain level, I don''t flatter you, but also for your own good. "


    Jiuyu sat down and took a sip of tea. He didn''t know why. Although he was repeatedly attacked by Li Ruiyi, he thought Li Ruiyi was quite reasonable.


    It''s different from those coquettish and cheap people outside. This man has backbone and is a talent.


    I have received more flattery. When I meet someone who is really capable and tough, jiuyu also feels very rare. After all, the kind of guy who pays his respects as soon as he comes up, to tell you the truth, he''s seen a lot of people. It''s nothing.


    Only Li Rui felt different every time he saw him.


    This man is real, not artificial at all.


    "Come on, what can I do for you? I heard that you have a crush on a girl recently. You want to redeem me, but you can''t redeem me. So you want to go from me? "


    The nine regions have basically understood Li Rui''s intention.


    "How do you know?"


    "I don''t want to ask. Which is the number one VIP in the red sleeve Nine regions PA se a smile, "water girl is also my old face good, unexpectedly unexpectedly with you, you boy, have seed."


    "Now that you know, let''s get things done quickly."


    "You think I''m your running dog?" Jiuyu glared.


    Li Rui said with a smile: "shuier is going to work with me. I opened a book shop in Anju street. You can come and play and learn calligraphy when you have nothing to do. If you think about it, you will be a big man sooner or later. If you don''t have a good way to write in the future, won''t it make people laugh? "


    "And I''ll help you make up for that. And I have good tea there. Don''t you like to be mediocre? You can come and have a taste. "


    "That''s it?" Nine regions squint road.


    "Well, what else?" Li Rui smiles, "you can help me with this matter. If you don''t have that ability, you can''t do it."


    This is a typical way to motivate people, but jiuyu just can''t stand Li Rui''s look down on people: "you dare to belittle me. If this forbidden city can''t even sell my face, what else can you do?"


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up?" Li Rui smashed his lips, but he was not in a hurry to get up.


    "You don''t really think I''ll help you, do you?"


    "I didn''t ask for your help, but if you are willing to help, I can help you deal with the seven princes. I heard that you have a bad relationship with the seventh prince. You can''t fight him. "


    "You know that?" Jiuyu''s eyes narrowed.


    "You don''t have a good relationship with the seven princes. It''s something everyone can hear. But you are also brave. They are princes. You are only the son of a general. Why do you say you are so brave? "


    "With my handsome appearance, of course!" Jiuyu shameless way.


    "Your handsome appearance is only for a while. Sooner or later, you will grow old. At that time, the amazing contrast that years bring to your appearance will only make you more miserable. "


    "It''s reasonable, but I''m not afraid. Poetry and wine should be taken advantage of time. Some people live 10000 years, just as they live 100 years."


    "I admire your courage to die."


    "You''re welcome. Aren''t you the same? Tell me what you can do to make the seven princes uncomfortable. Tell me. "


    "You do it first, and I''ll tell you later."


    As a matter of fact, Li Rui saw the story about the seven princes in the investigation report of the little devil and the town devil. The seventh Prince is the son of the seventh king of Mount Tai, who is in charge of the great sea bottom. He is also in charge of the great hell under the northern Wo Jiao stone.


    What jiuyu did was exactly what Taishan King hated most. Moreover, the seven princes are also disgusted with the nine regions.


    However, no matter how to deal with each other at the bottom, it is obvious that the father of both of them is a giant of the imperial court, so it is impossible for them to fall out openly. Moreover, the status of the king of Mount Tai is higher than that of the general''s residence. The reason why jiuyu dares to fight against the seven princes is that the seven princes are upright.


    Yes, sometimes integrity is a mistake. Seven princes disdain to bully others, otherwise, nine regions where dare to provoke him?


    Of course, the seven princes will not engage in nine domains, otherwise it''s not good-looking. However, nine domains suffer a lot in the hands of seven princes. Every time they fight, nine domains fall behind.


    This has always been the pain of jiuyu.


    Li Rui puts forward this, nine domains are very excited actually. He knows Li Rui''s ability. He may not be able to say that Li Rui can suppress the seven princes, but as long as Li Rui is there, he is at least better than those pig friends.


    "Well, I''ve always been kind-hearted and warm-hearted. Just leave it to me to save miss shui''er from fire and water."


    Nine regions Shi ran got up, toward the door, shouting: "come on, go to a tea move, said water girl I like, say with Meng everyone."


    The servant took the order and went to deal with it immediately.


    Li Rui has to sigh that power is good.


    You don''t even need to say it in person, just ask the servant to tell you the meaning.


    "You are so disrespectful." Li Rui said, "if it goes on like this, it will certainly lead to resentment."


    Jiuyu shook his head: "you don''t understand what status I am. Do you need to go to the important person in person? If it''s all done in this way, I''m tied up. What I need is awe and obedience, not loyalty. Just think about it. Who sits in a high position and has time to cultivate his confidants one by one? "


    That makes sense.


    "So you still have to start from a small place. You''ve been treating yourself with respect for too long, and you''ve forgotten to connect with the earth."


    "Come on, I don''t care for that. For so many years, everyone''s position and identity have never changed. Everyone does his or her own job. Status is everything. "

 Chapter 643

    Jiuyu tells us a big problem of the prefecture.


    That is, in a power society with a long life, the people at the bottom have no hope of rising, while the people at the bottom can only act as oxen and horses. Over time, people at every level are repressed.


    We have to spread that pressure layer by layer.


    It''s like saying that someone who is aggrieved and dissatisfied outside will beat their children and wife when they get home. Such a family will have problems.


    It''s just based on a kind of power to maintain this balance.


    "It''s no wonder that they want to change. Such a power society is really despairing."


    Li Rui frowned, thinking that this problem is not easy to solve. For hundreds of years and thousands of years, Mengpo is still that Mengpo, or Mengpo who specially drinks soul forgetting Soup for people.


    If Meng Po goes to do something else tomorrow, change her occupation, for example, let her go to ferry the dead


    It''s not like hell.


    People who worship God will feel confused and don''t know how to worship. So the gods of the underworld have great limitations. You say it can''t work, you can do it, you go on, reform to the destruction of the world how to deal with?


    Li Rui also finds it impossible to solve this century''s difficult problem.


    Unless


    Unless those names become positions. Meng Po, for example, is a post, like a director or a director.


    Well, I can suggest to shiyanluo. Otherwise, it will be unbearable to let the rigid power model continue.


    Although there may be a lot of resistance.


    But without reform, the situation in the prefecture will only get worse and worse. There is no internal unity, and the external enemy is advancing.


    Not optimistic.


    Li Rui is very worried.


    Jiuyu saw Li Rui. He thought he was worried that he could not redeem shuier. He said, "don''t worry, shuier. I will help you to get out."


    "I hope so."


    Li Rui sighed.


    After tea, Li Rui left the general''s mansion and returned to the bookstore. Li Rui decided to give this book shop a name, just call it "baoshuzhai".


    Just by the side of the road is a big banyan tree.


    It is said that banyan trees attract Yin, which is good for soul body. There are many such trees in the underworld. In fact, if you look carefully, the difference between the underworld and the human world is not very big.


    The difference is just the spirit.


    It''s a wonderful world.


    "Boss, are we made to order? It''s better to write it yourself. " She asked inside.


    Li Rui said, "write for yourself."


    His handwriting is pretty good. He writes it carefully and can handle it. Li Rui laid the paper, held his breath and waved his hand.


    The three characters of baoshuzhai are mellow and powerful, which are very eye-catching.


    Although not much calligraphy level, but enough to become eye-catching. Anyway, it''s all signs.


    Taking the frame, Sisi boasted: "Wow, this word is so beautiful!"


    "All right."


    "But it''s really beautiful. It''s not just OK!" I''m flattered.


    Li Rui smiles and thinks that it''s no wonder that jiuyuming knows that he is surrounded by pig friends and dog friends, but he doesn''t dissuade him. It''s really good to be flattered.


    That''s the poor pursuit.


    "Sisi, you live in this street. Do you think our treasure tree studio can go on? It''s been two days. There''s no business. Is it that people don''t like to study? Or do parents not pay attention to children''s education? "


    "Boss, do you want to hear the truth or the lie?"


    "The truth, of course."


    "The truth is that we all pay more attention to practice, and we don''t have to go through the college entrance examination as we do in the world. Everyone puts their mind on practice. Everything is inferior. Only practice is superior. "


    "Who said that?"


    "Said the Runner King."


    "He misled the masses. Cultural soft power is a kind of power anyway. If you have no brain, no matter how hard you practice, no wonder the underground is still so backward these years. You look at the world, how many interesting things. "


    "Those are all marvelous tricks!" Think and argue.


    Li Rui, helpless, shook his head: "OK, OK, you are happy. After all, I''ll make you pay attention to education. What''s high in practice? Hum


    Thinking is just a smile.


    Childe is just daydreaming.


    If she wants to educate in a place like the prefectural government, where practice is highly praised, it''s time for her to resign.


    I can''t afford to lose that man.


    The next morning, shuier came to report. Along with her came jiuyu and his friends.


    "It''s said that there''s a bookshop here. Ha ha, laugh off Ben Shao''s big teeth! There is a bookshop in the underground! Stupid


    Jiuyu is extremely proud of his intelligence.


    "Welcome, shuier. Sit inside. Sisi, you go to pour tea. It''s so cold that her hands must be very cold when she comes all the way. "


    Li Rui went in by himself, just like he didn''t see jiuyu.


    Jiuyu was annoyed: "shit, what''s the matter? Why don''t I drink tea?"


    "You''re not a child again. Won''t you come in by yourself?"


    "So it is."


    Jiuyu nodded and walked into the bookshop.


    Sisi is busy living. Shuier instructs people to put things away. This time, she redeems them and leaves the red sleeve move to find a place to live.


    According to the rules, they usually live in the enhakka family.


    Whether it''s a concubine or a servant.


    Rules are rules.


    "Young master, where do I live?"


    "Where do you live... Where don''t you live?" Li Rui is curious. In fact, he doesn''t understand the rules.


    Water son shakes his head: "I can''t live in the tea move."


    "Then you live on the second floor. Sisi, go and help your sister shuier clean up."


    Li Rui makes arrangements here, and Sisi is busy again.


    Jiuyu and others stood there laughing: "look, this cultural person is different! settle one ''s young wife in a golden house! Good routine, good means


    "We''ll do the same next time!"


    "Scholars are full of flowery hearts!"


    A group of people laugh so badly that it''s not a good thing to look at. There are also neighborhood leaders on the roadside. After all, such distinguished guests as Anju Street are rare.


    For them, jiuyu is too high to come to such a place.


    This time they came, many people tried to take the initiative to climb up a relationship. Who would have guessed that jiuyu didn''t pay any attention at all, but let people drive them away.


    "It''s very noisy. I''m here to be influenced by cultural knowledge, not to appreciate the people''s feelings. "


    Jiuyu hums and walks around to check the things in baoshuzhai.


    Although he didn''t understand calligraphy and painting, he always pretended to know how to write and comment.


    "It''s a silver hook and iron painting with the style of" tumbling and arrogant ". It''s a good word. It''s not bad!"


    "Is this brush Langhao? Good thing. How about one for me? "


    "Well, this painting is a little interesting. It''s Xiao He chasing Zhang Liang on his bicycle, ghost animal, ghost animal, really ghost animal."


    Li Rui is almost speechless.


    I really want to get rid of them.


    There''s no business at all, and I''m still making trouble.

 Chapter 644

    In the shop, jiuyu holds the good tea from Sisi and makes a great effort. This guy doesn''t look like a great man''s son at all. He looks like a hanging silk.


    Feel here and look there, and then sit on the seat! It''s a good place. I''ll come here often. Are you welcome? "


    "Can I still thank you behind closed doors?" Li Rui has no good airway.


    "That''s right." Jiuyu nodded and thought it was true.


    Shameless, Li Rui scolded in his heart. I didn''t expect that the first Prince of the Forbidden City was so shameless.


    It looks like he pulled it back.


    However, it''s good for this guy to come here more often, so that he can have a good relationship in the future. When the relationship between the nine regions is well established, it will be more conducive to the investigation of the general''s house.


    "If the general''s house is not suspected, then I can do things with the power of the general''s house. If the general''s office is really behind the scenes, then I''m on the spot! "


    "This wave is not a loss!"


    If you think about it like this, Li Rui is in balance.


    After sitting in baoshuzhai for more than an hour, jiuyu left with his friends. He came here to show off his strength, saying that he has the ability to do a lot of things, and that even Li Rui who has the ability to do things depends on him.


    Sit here for a while, wait for the news to spread, and his purpose will be achieved.


    This person is also very good.


    Li Rui naturally knows his intention, but this kind of thing can be seen from two sides. Of course, jiuyu can publicize his great ability, but from another point of view, why is he not working for others?


    Anyway, the water is actually coming.


    So this kind of thing is actually helping each other.


    Anyway, baoshuzhai is fully manned now. I think I''m diligent in doing things. Shuier is very generous in dealing with people and things. If I have such a helper, why don''t I worry about big things?


    Li Rui is in a good mood.


    So smoothly through a few days, Li Rui received the little devil''s Tip: "brother, the day is the seventh Prince''s birthday, do you want to go?"


    "Of course


    "I''m short of money. I hope my elder brother can help me..."


    Well, for so many years, the little devil still has that virtue. Money can only be borrowed. Li Rui was patient and gave him a sum of money.


    In the underground, but every birthday is a grand and warm event.


    The seventh Prince''s birthday is in the middle of December. In three days, we have to prepare some gifts. Li Rui sat in baoshuzhai, looking out at the moon.


    There is no sun in the hell. When night comes, the hell is dark and there is no light at all. Only with the help of the fireflies in the starry night and the candlelight in the lantern, can we see a moment of light.


    When the moon comes out, it means that the earth''s "day" is coming. It''s strange that although it is the moon, it is much brighter than the moon on earth. In hell, the moon is the sun.


    The sun in the world is poisonous to the soul of the earth. Unless it''s a soul body with profound cultivation, the general soul body will be destroyed as soon as it is exposed to the sun.


    "Shuier, what gift do you think I should give to the seventh prince?"


    "You''re new here. Maybe the seventh Prince doesn''t know you. I don''t think it''s too expensive, but it''s just a gift that''s exquisite enough. "


    "Why does the local government like these birthdays? There are wars outside, alas." Li Rui sighed.


    Shuier said with a smile: "young master, it should be noted that every new born spiritual person is hard won. Sometimes it takes a hundred years for a prince to be born, especially those with noble status. "


    "Oh? What else is there to say? I''m from the lower world, but I don''t know much about it. "


    "I''ve also heard from Meng. There are gods in the underworld that accumulate Yin virtue, and there are also gods that are born by chance. Either way, it''s precious. Enjoy the incense or share the incense. "


    "It''s kind of interesting."


    Li Rui thought deeply: "well, think about it. What should we give you?"


    The affairs of the underworld, whether shuier or Sisi, are clearer than that of the outsider. It''s better to give them a gift than to find one.


    "If I have something to do, I''ll leave the gift to you. If you have money, you can get it from your account. "


    After Li Rui''s explanation, he left baoshuzhai.


    After Li Rui left, shuier went shopping to buy presents. In a gift shop, shuier gives a small paper ball to the boss.


    The little paper ball tossed and turned, and finally came to jiuyu.


    It says Li Rui''s whereabouts these days.


    Nine domains browse the contents of the small paper ball, gently pinch, small paper ball into dust.


    "I really stay in the bookshop every day to write and draw. What''s the origin of this guy? I can''t even find out?"


    There are many reasons that can''t be found. If it really comes from the lower bound, it''s really impossible to find out.


    After all, the lower bound is too chaotic, and it is difficult to do information statistics in place. There is no way to start.


    The people who are sent to stare at them don''t get much. Most of them are lost on the way.


    "Strange, it''s impossible to be an unknown person who can use the Dharma image of Buddhism. Is that guy related to master Liansheng, the traitor of Buddhism? "


    Master Liansheng is a famous traitor of Buddhism. His Buddha is dado of Buddhism. But the truth he believed in was different from that of dado. Dado''s Buddhism is "against help", which means to deliberately create difficulties to help others become Buddhists.


    For example, the use of provocation, saying that this person is not good, results in this person to strive for strength, instead, it becomes, this is against help.


    This is dado''s Buddhism.


    But master Liansheng took a fork in the road. In order to pursue his own Buddhism, he did not hesitate to sacrifice others'' Buddhism. They even live by eating other people''s flesh and blood and continue to carry forward Buddhism.


    Such people don''t think they are demons, but they think they are real Buddhas.


    But the underworld will not let go of such a villain. The final judgment will suppress master Liansheng. He will only be allowed to teach the magic power of Buddhism, but not to pass on his thoughts.


    I''m afraid Li Rui''s magic power is similar to master Liansheng''s.


    Jiuyu thinks it''s a little interesting.


    Both Bodhisattvas of Buddhism and Yama of the underworld want to dominate everything in the underworld. For thousands of years, the Bodhisattva of dizang has never really dominated the underworld. Even if he has great compassion, he is always an outsider to the underworld.


    "Do Buddhists want to touch the underground again?"


    Jiuyu looks gloomy.


    No matter what, if Li Rui''s identity is not clear for a day, he will not really trust him for a day. The so-called help Li Rui to Meng Po''s place is just to put in pieces.


    He is not a good man. Why does he have nothing to do for Li Rui.


    "Hum, I don''t believe it. There is a veil I can''t lift in this hell."


    Thinking about this, jiuyu feels confident.


    Li Rui returned to the world and started to do a big thing.


    Suyan is about to be born.

 Chapter 645

    Su Yan is going to have a baby. She is going to have a baby.


    Nothing in the world is more important than the current one. Even saving the world is not as important as this. How can a person who doesn''t love his wife and children really love the whole world?


    Li Rui went home to have a rest. When she came to the room, Su Yan was lying on the bed. When she saw Li Rui come in, she squeezed out a smile and wanted to sit up: "you''re back. Come on, help me. I''m too fat to get up."


    Li Rui took a chair and sat down.


    Behind him are Jian Su Mei, Guan Feixue and others. Even Huowu is full of curiosity and looks at Jian Su Yan''s big stomach.


    "You don''t have to sit up. It''s good to lie down like this. It''s all old wives. I''ve been brave for seven or eight years. I don''t need to care about such things."


    Li Rui smiles and holds his hand: "I''m not around you these days. I''m sorry. As long as you say what you want after giving birth, even if it''s a star in the sky, I''ll take it off, tie a bow and send it to you."


    "I want to eat your food." Jane said with a smile.


    "Of course, no problem. I''ll make you whatever you want." Li Rui smiles and touches jiansuyan''s head. He kisses her on the forehead.


    Mother Li came in from the outside, holding a bowl of chicken soup in her hand: "do you want to eat something... Eh, ruizi, are you back at last?"


    Li''s mother put down the bowl and grabbed Li Rui''s ear: "I''m good at it. I didn''t know I came back until my wife was about to give birth. I don''t know if it''s very hard these days. I can''t eat every day. It''s good for you. I can''t see anyone."


    Li Rui helplessly raised his head: "Mom, give me some face. Feixue, give me chicken soup. I''ll feed Suyan some. "


    Li''s mother releases her hand. Guan Feixue hands the chicken soup to Li Rui. Li Rui gently scoops up a spoonful of chicken soup and breathes. The chicken soup with Li Rui this breath into, a layer of yellow soup oil above the pace of light green.


    "So it''s not greasy, and I''m to blame for not coming back early, or you''ll eat whatever you want."


    Li Rui took the chicken soup to jiansuyan''s mouth. Jiansuyan shook his head: "no, I can''t eat what I eat."


    "It''s different this time." Li Rui smiles gently. In short, the smile seems to have some magical power. She gently opened her mouth: "ah ~"


    Li Rui put the soup into jiansuyan''s mouth. Jiansuyan smashed it and said, "I want more."


    Li Rui laughs and feeds the soup to jiansuyan.


    "Sweet fried!"


    "Ah, my girlish heart


    Jiansu meiyingzi holds hands, Guan Feixue covers Huowu''s eyes, and sister Sang''s eyes are full of envy. This is the man, the charming place.


    You never know what mysterious magic he will radiate in the next moment, which makes people happy.


    Even if it''s just a mouthful of chicken soup, it could be the best chicken soup in the world.


    Mother Li quietly turned to go out.


    When my son grows up, it''s better for her to be a mother. Downstairs, father Li was reading a newspaper. Seeing his wife coming down, father Li asked, "how''s it going?"


    "Didn''t you see your son go up? Others don''t know his skills. We haven''t counted them yet? "


    "Well, I didn''t expect to raise a living immortal." Father Li smiles.


    He is satisfied with Li Rui. The son has the ability. He has done well in all aspects. The only bad thing is that he is not expert enough.


    However, children and grandchildren have their own happiness. He can''t manage those things. At most, he can only educate Li Rui and live up to those who like him.


    In short, drinking chicken soup is sweeter than honey. This chicken soup is refreshing and not greasy, but it retains the flavor of juice as much as possible, so they even swallow water: "sister, is this chicken soup really so delicious? Can you give me one, too? "


    Chien Su Mei was eager to see through, and Chien Su Yan laughed: "I''m greedy. I''ll take everything with me."


    "I can''t beat you." Jane Su Mei said bitterly.


    Li Rui shouts downstairs: "Mom, do you still have chicken soup?"


    "Yes, it''s a pot." Mother Li came back.


    "If you want to eat, you can serve it yourself. Be careful." Li Rui said.


    Jian Su Mei pulls yingzi out of the door. Guan Feixue, sister sang and Maliu go. Even the fire dance was scrambling for fear that it would be too late to drink.


    I want to cry.


    "How can this chicken soup become so delicious? What magic did you use?"


    "This is the eternal life skill of the Qing emperor. If you drink it, it''s good for your health and for your baby."


    Li Rui touched the simple words of Lian. In short, she just laughed. After drinking chicken soup, she felt a lot better. When a woman gives birth to a child, she is the weakest, but with Li Rui by her side, she feels much better.


    "Why don''t you care about children at all? You don''t ask whether it''s a man or a woman


    "Of course the child is important, but the mother is the most important."


    "You are the best talker." In short, Jiao is angry.


    "It''s all from my heart. I''m not an old feudalist." It may be that in the countryside, those who are about to be fathers are more concerned about the issue of succession.


    That''s the idea of the older generation, or the idea of the older generation. It''s the same for boys and girls. The most important thing is the wife.


    People who accompany us through the years.


    It''s her.


    "Have you ever thought of a name for your baby?"


    "If it''s a girl, it''s Xiaoman. If it''s a boy, it''s Ping''an. "


    "So ordinary?"


    "Is it called Ba Tian or Ze Tian?" Li Rui said with a smile, which made Jiansu smile. She suddenly felt a stomachache. She grabbed Li Rui''s hand and said, "I''m going to have a baby!"


    Li Rui nodded, waved his big hand, and the door was closed. When Li Rui painted in the void, one character after another appeared, and those characters were shining with golden light.


    Li Rui recited Buddhist scriptures, and a small Dharma appeared, which disappeared into the belly of simple words.


    Li Rui put his finger on jiansuyan ''


    "It''s painful to have a baby. I haven''t seen a pig run, and I haven''t eaten pork yet?" Li Rui smiles and holds Jiansu''s hand. "Hard, today I''m the midwife."


    In short, she couldn''t help laughing. She laughed loudly. This was a great smile. Her stomach shriveled. The next moment, the baby began to cry.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa."


    Li Rui felt in the quilt, picked up the baby and said to her with a smile, "what are you crying for, little princess? Welcome to this world."


    In a nutshell, I can''t help laughing. Other people have to live or die when they have children. Parents have to go through life and death.


    Here, there is no difficulty at all. The resilience of emperor Qingdi''s longevity technique makes her look and figure restored almost in a moment.


    "Let me give you a hug. Don''t tease her. Can you rely on the score, you father?"


    Li Rui gives the child to Su Yan with a smile.


    The joy in my heart is beyond words.


    I''ve been a father for many years.

 Chapter 646

    Three days after being a dad.


    A grand ceremony to welcome Li Xiaoman was held in the Li family, with lanterns and decorations to celebrate the arrival of the first little princess. The guests are not too many, but they are all the best friends and relatives.


    Like Ke shanyong in the university dormitory, Ma Donglai after detoxification, Chen Changsheng, Li Laozu, Jidao Tianmo


    There are twenty-two tables.


    Li Rui smiles like a flower and toasts everywhere. During the dinner, people asked the most: "what''s it like to be a dad?"


    It''s hard to tell the feeling.


    A sense of responsibility, happiness, a new course of life, all kinds of feelings meet. More care, more warmth.


    God''s best gift.


    "I feel what you feel." Li Rui said.


    These guys are basically married. Except for a few, like Ma Donglai. Ke shanyong and his children are all one year old and can walk.


    Individual can play soy sauce.


    "Didn''t you order a baby kiss? Why don''t we book one first? "


    There are also many joking, Li Rui said with a smile: "one by one first line up, later let her choose slowly!"


    When he came to Li Laozu''s table, Li Laozu looked at Xiaoman and said with a smile, "you''re a chicken thief. You paved the road for her just after she was born. You also carved patterns and made cloth patterns."


    "I''m afraid she''ll be bullied." Li Rui said.


    "Since she is the descendant of the Li family, I also wish her happiness." Li Laozu took out a jade pendant and handed it to Xiaoman.


    The extreme way demon scratched his head: "I can''t make jade pendant. I only made such a gadget."


    He took out a piece of paper and put it in Xiaoman''s hand.


    One hand jade pendant, one hand talisman.


    Xiaoman stares at them with new big eyes and smiles.


    Shallow smile.


    Li Rui and Jian Suyan also laughed together, and so did Li Laozu and Jidao Tianmo.


    laughing covered by greetings.


    "I don''t know where my daughter is now." "I''m not a good father," he said


    Li Rui patted him on the shoulder: "there will be a reunion day. As long as you have a heart, it''s more important than anything."


    Li Laozu also said: "you don''t have to lose your friends. You still have something to pursue. Your wish will come true."


    He is the most open-minded.


    In fact, the saddest person should be Laozu. He often looked at the mountains and rivers alone, watching the spring bloom, autumn fruit and winter snow fall.


    The four seasons are changeable. His era has long passed. Today, only a few posterity are alive, so the only one he is close to in this world is Li Rui.


    "Daoyou, stop talking. Come on, drink!"


    The devil sat down and raised his glass. Li Laozu took the wine cup and had a big fight with the devil.


    "Happy today, not to mention that. If you don''t get drunk, you''ll eat and drink well! " Li Rui greets them and drinks with them.


    A big drunk.


    It''s hard to get drunk.


    In the afternoon, Li Rui lay in his room to rest. In his busy home, he had the warmth he wanted.


    Protecting the family is the most important thing in life.


    There is no happiness here, no other place.


    "Look how happy you are. Drink so much." In short, he nestles up to Li Rui and Xiaoman sleeps in the cradle beside him.


    "Of course, I''m glad to meet many old friends. They all like their daughter very much."


    Li Rui was in a daze, with tears flashing in his eyes: "seriously, I never thought that this day would come. I once thought that I would be a father one day, but when Xiaoman came to us, I felt very different. "


    "And how do you feel?"


    "For you to love the world."


    "Great


    The couple looked at each other with a smile.


    The next day, Li Rui returned to the underworld. There are things of our own in the world, so we can only find some time to investigate in the underground. On this side of baoshuzhai, shuier sees Li Rui coming back and makes him a cup of tea.


    "Young master jiuyu came to the store once and left when he saw you were away."


    "Well, I''ll see him later."


    Li Rui asked about the bookshop. Although it''s a small business, it''s also a business to start. Of course, things in jiuyu are important, but we should not be too eager.


    It''s not his running dog.


    "Sisi, you go to sharpen the ink. I''ll write a notice."


    Li Rui went to his desk, spread out the red paper and wrote hard.


    "The way to practice lies in understanding. The way of understanding is through education. Baoshuzhai has opened a wide way of education. From now on, baoshuzhai''s "Introduction to practice" and other educational books are 50% off. Every visitor will be given a wolf''s hair and some paper... "


    Shuier and Sisi are watching Li Ruilong''s feifeng dance. Shuier wonders, "young master, don''t we lose money by sending so many things?"


    "Habit is the most important thing." Li Rui said, "once they develop the habit of learning, they will form a long-term consumption. In doing business, you can''t just look at temporary profits. "


    "But what if it fails?" Thought worried.


    "It doesn''t matter if you fail, just try again." Li Rui said with a smile, "it''s time to make a good relationship and advertise."


    After finishing the paper, Li Rui wrote a few more and asked Sisi to post them everywhere.


    After thinking about it, Li Rui sent a text message to ask Zhao Kuafu to inform the studio and burn a printer. Since we want to do business, we must use unconventional means to reduce dimension.


    Advertising these, the government''s thinking is still stuck in the same old way. The local government pays more attention to cultivation than science and technology, but the power of science and technology plays a very good role in people''s livelihood.


    Although the reform of learning from the world has been promoted, the effect is not good. For example, the wechat group in that prefecture has not made many speeches, but it was more lively at the beginning.


    After that, few people spoke.


    It can be seen that the deep-rooted thinking and behavior habits can not be changed overnight.


    But some things can''t be replaced by magic power, such as this printer.


    In order to make the printer appear reasonably, Li Rui specially arranged it. First of all, I burned the printer to water. The water didn''t know what was going on, so I received a printer.


    Of course, there''s a bunch of other stuff.


    "Young master, someone gave me a gift. What should I do, young master? Are you a bad person?"


    "Childe, childe, I have received a gift again!"


    "Young master... I was informed by the goods department that I should go to get the gift again!"


    The key department connecting the underground and the human world, the object department, is actually equivalent to the express company of the human world. They will burn things from the world after a certain test, and then inform the underground people to receive.


    But in fact, many gifts are not received at all. The reason is simple. Most soul bodies are reincarnated.


    They didn''t stay long in the underworld.


    Most of the gifts are just a kind of sustenance. The missing of the living for the dead is expressed in such a way.


    Shuier had never received a gift for a long time, so she was very surprised.


    Li Rui asked, "did you worship your ancestors, so you will receive so many gifts?"


    "Well, maybe." This is the only possibility for water to think about.


    Every new year''s day, or large-scale ancestor worship activities, they can receive a gift.

 Chapter 647

    Before long, shuier took the initiative to send the printer to the bookshop. She couldn''t understand it. Li Rui pretended to study the manual and tried to use it with them.


    Interestingly, the printer is not powered by electricity, but by psychic power. Each time someone holds the plug, so that the printer can start smoothly.


    Several times the water was printing, and Sisi ran to get something, but it didn''t work. They had a good time finding this. There are more new features, such as pointing your face at the printer''s print screen, which results in a grimace.


    Li Rui goes to jiuyu''s home. When the servant sees Li Rui, he doesn''t stop him this time. He just leads Li Rui to go inside and tells him quickly.


    "Young master, here comes Mr. Baoshu!"


    Li Ruihua was named Baoshu because of baoshuzhai. In fact, the outside world knows a lot about Li Rui and Gao Leng. He knows that this guy is not easy to deal with, and even jiuyu is crushed by him.


    Li Rui is still a little famous in the prefecture.


    After a few calls, jiuyu said lazily, "let him in."


    "Come in long ago, OK."


    Li Rui comes to jiuyu. This guy is lying on a chair. He looks like a rice bug who is waiting to die.


    Jiuyu was quite helpless: "is this your home or my home, so casual?"


    "You come to my bookshop, and you will not have my consent."


    Jiuyu decided not to discuss this issue with Li Rui any more, because Li Rui was always more powerful when he talked about it.


    "What can I do for you?" Nine domains asked.


    Li Rui said: "didn''t you come to me? If you don''t look for me, do you think I''ll look for you? "


    "Crouching troughs, you''ve just finished fishing for you. Are you doing this to me? I''ve learned about ugly faces. "


    Jiuyu pretends to be angry.


    This can''t frighten Li Rui: "you want to come with me just because of the seventh Prince''s birthday. But I don''t recommend you to make trouble. After all, birthdays are the biggest. It''s OK to joke at ordinary times. If you make trouble on birthdays, you can''t afford it. "


    "I''m not going to mess with him now, he''s going to mess with me!" Jiuyu frowned and frowned. He sat up from the chair and said, "he will definitely beat me."


    "You can''t beat him?"


    "The skill of the seventh Prince is passed down from the Taishan boxing of the king of Taishan in the seventh hall. On barehanded, not to mention me, the other princes are not his opponents, but he has already spoken. Let me make a good preparation at that time. "


    "Then you can''t call me. He wants to hit you, not me."


    Li Rui doesn''t feel worried. He even wants to laugh. He doesn''t want to be beaten even though he looks like a dog in jiuyu.


    Jiuyu was angry: "so I want to find a way for you. I don''t want to be beaten like this."


    "Then come on and practice. What else can I do?"


    "It''s no use. No matter how I practice, his skill is better than mine. He always beats me..."


    "Jiuyu, you are no longer a child!" Li Rui''s words suddenly became serious. "Since I knew you, you have been such a fool. No matter how powerful the seventh Prince''s skill is, can he beat your father? Of course, there may be high and low skills, but diligence can make up for clumsiness! Your talent is not weaker than anyone else, but your laziness is the enemy that hinders your progress


    Jiuyu pursed her lips tightly.


    He knew that Li Rui was right, but he didn''t want to admit it all the time.


    How long ago, the idea has always been so sad. Maybe that''s how I grew up, accepting the glory and wealth of the underground, and the old ideas.


    The concept of hierarchy is everywhere. Even in practice, it is the default that people are inferior to themselves.


    When Li Rui stopped drinking, he had a moment to reflect: "you''re right, but, alas, I''m not good enough."


    "I can''t help it. Since you''ve asked me to go to my door --"


    "Who asked? How do you talk? Am I the kind of person who can ask for help? "


    "Excuse me." Li Rui turned and left.


    When he was about to walk out of the door, jiuyu yelled, "come back!"


    Li Ruili didn''t even pay attention to it. He went out directly, and heard the sound of footsteps behind him: "don''t go. I haven''t finished talking yet. I said you, why can''t you make a joke? Good, good, count this young master to beg you, you come back to say to me


    Well, Zhenxiang theorem.


    Maybe other people will not pull this face down, but Li Rui is different. Li Rui is stronger than him.


    In other words, Li Rui is likely to be able to fight against the seventh prince.


    Li Rui may not have no way out of what he can''t think of.


    There is no way to be so humble.


    The servant on one side wished he was deaf at this moment. He quickly lowered his head and pretended not to hear anything. But even so, the servant was still nervous, for fear that he would be killed.


    Jiuyu is smiling.


    Li Rui snorted coldly: "just say it earlier, and it''s especially frightening."


    Who are you scaring? Of course, it scares the servants.


    The servant was in a panic.


    Finally, I want to be a little transparent. I just want to forget him like a fart. Li Rui wants to mention it.


    Now the servants were about to cry.


    Nine regions skin smile meat don''t smile to see a servant: "don''t worry, won''t destroy your mouth. But if it gets out, your whole family will die. "


    "Come on, let''s go back to the house." Jiuyu held out his hand and made a gesture of welcome.


    Li Rui then went back, face still wants to give. If jiuyu doesn''t take such a low attitude, I''m afraid things will be bad.


    They went to the living room and sat down. Jiuyu was still sitting in the chair, but his posture was not so arrogant. On the contrary, he looks like he''s all ears. It''s a pity that he doesn''t act.


    "What do you think I should do with the seventh prince?"


    "It''s very simple. It''s only a few days. You don''t have the time to beat him internally. You have to rely on the outside. On the outside, I can draw a few talismans for you and help you refine some magic weapons. "


    "Oh? Can this defeat the seventh prince? "


    "You still beat him on his birthday?"


    Nine domains hey hey smile: "think is to think, don''t have that gall."


    "Whether it''s magic talisman or magic weapon, it can only make you more resistant to beating. You have to be decent in your fight. You have to put on the posture of "I won''t move you because you are the seventh Prince". In this way, the seventh prince will be embarrassed to attack you next time. "


    "It makes sense."


    "Do you know why you were beaten before?"


    "Why?"


    "Because you are too weak to beat, those who bully others will be bullied naturally. In the eyes of the seven princes, what you have done is too indecent. "


    Li Rui hit the nail on the head, but no matter whether jiuyu can bear it or not, it''s right.

 Chapter 648

    "Well, I used to be carefree, and every day someone flattered me, saying that I was the most handsome and heroic in the world. Ever since I met you, I feel like a piece of shit. How can you hate me so much? "


    "Then you go to listen to flattery. When the seventh Prince beats you all over the floor, he will take a bag with him to listen to flattery."


    "I''m so upset!" Jiuyu covers his heart and can''t stand it.


    Li Rui sneers.


    "Where did you get the talisman? Why didn''t I know you had a talisman in Buddhism? "


    "I have my own way, but you need to cooperate."


    Li Rui smiles: "tomorrow you will come to baoshuzhai."


    Jiuyu nodded, immediately felt as if something was wrong, how to look at Li Rui''s smile, it seems some evil?


    "No way, it must be my illusion. He''s a Buddhist and won''t pit me. Hum, he doesn''t have the guts to measure him! "


    With this idea, the next day, jiuyu came to baoshuzhai. As soon as he entered the door, Sisi handed him the tea, and shuier led him to his desk: "young master, I want you to inject real Qi into this talisman, as much as you can."


    "What about the others?" Nine domains asked.


    "The young master went out to play. He said that you didn''t come after waiting for you for a long time, wasting his time." Shuier looks at jiuyu and sees that he has no sign of anger. He is relieved.


    Jiuyu is not angry on the surface, but he is not angry in his heart. He feels that he has no position in Li Rui''s heart. I don''t even bother to see him. I don''t take him seriously!


    "This guy, is he trying to flatter me or not? How can he flatter me like that?"


    For a moment, jiuyu felt that he was going to be insane. Li Rui''s performance is not like any attempt to him, let alone any flattery.


    It''s even more convincing and irresistible to take the bait.


    This man is poisonous.


    Jiuyu thought that if she was a woman, she would have been conquered by him.


    "Fortunately, I''m a man." Jiuyu took a long breath, put his hands on the paper, and the breath poured into the talisman.


    Originally thought that this is a piece of Rune paper, can hold how much real Qi.


    Nine domains in the heart think like this, also not quite take seriously.


    But soon, he found the talisman a little interesting. The difference between Rune paper and talisman is that ordinary Rune paper can only provide psychological comfort, while talisman has the function of accommodation.


    The more things you can hold, the better the charm will be.


    Soon, jiuyu found that the talisman was a little terrible.


    His true Qi kept pouring in, but the talisman was like a bottomless hole.


    "It''s not scientific!"


    Jiuyu stopped and looked at shuier: "is it ok now?"


    "No, sir, you have to show the last two strokes of this word." Water pointed to a wind word.


    Curious, jiuyu picked up the talisman and looked at it. This talisman is called Zhushi talisman.


    "If you insist on the Castle Peak, you will be rooted in the broken rock. A thousand grind and ten thousand strike, but still strong, let the East, West, North and south wind


    The nine domains of the poem "bamboo and stone" are well known.


    "Is he writing this poem to tell me the truth of perseverance?"


    "Good boy, dare to fool me, it''s not a bamboo and stone talisman at all, I think it''s a gluttonous talisman!" Jiuyu is so angry that it''s about to tear apart the talisman to see what''s going on.


    He didn''t know the talisman, but he wanted to study it.


    Water son immediately called to stop him: "young master, can''t open, open this magic talisman, before of true Qi all scatter!"


    Jiuyu quickly stops.


    You''re kidding. He''s half filled. It would be a pity if it broke up.


    "There are two strokes crossed in the middle of this character. Now even one stroke is only half! You ask him, "how can it be filled up?" Jiuyu is furious.


    Water son low eyebrow way: "young master has not know, this true Qi, you can infuse, others also can.". It''s not just you who can infuse Qi. But whoever has the talisman will be able to use it. "


    Nine domains are thoughtful.


    "Like this? OK, I see. I''m going to ask my friend for help


    Jiuyu leaves in a hurry.


    As the saying goes, a dead Taoist friend is not a poor one. He only needs to find a few powerful friends to help him infuse it. He should be able to fill the Qi needed by this talisman.


    Li Rui is taking Xiaoman at home now. Xiaoman is held in his arms and shakes gently. Father and daughter look at each other, you look at me, I look at you, and don''t talk.


    That was a little funny.


    "Don''t laugh, I heard that only in this way can the baby be familiar with his father. Otherwise, you will have a strange awe of your father. I think that since I will be a father and daughter with Xiaoman in the future, I will also be friends with her. "


    Listening to Li Rui''s reasons, several people were stunned.


    In short, it is quite moving: "you will be one of the best dads in the world."


    "No, I have no experience, but I am determined."


    "Don''t you need to go and deal with the affairs in the hell?"


    Li Rui laughed: "there is no need to worry about things over there. If I disappear for a while, I can charge some interest instead. "


    Li Rui has forbidden his family. No soul body can get close within a mile. It''s from the devil of heaven. He''s everyone here.


    In the field of divine consciousness, the extreme way and the heavenly devil are higher than anyone else. Otherwise, he would not die, and he would survive.


    The field of divine consciousness is the field of soul body.


    "I give the talisman to jiuyu, and jiuyu keeps looking for people to infuse real Qi. Some of the Qi is transmitted and stored by space Daoism. In the future, I will sell my talisman, but anyone who uses my talisman must pay me a part of the interest. "


    "Wow, isn''t that the same as many apps now? Anyone can use it, but you have to pay for it. " Jane Su Mei guessed.


    "Bad" doesn''t mean that. It''s just like the operating system of a computer. If you want to use it, you have to pay a sum of money. Although the amount of money may not be much, a little makes a lot. For example, Microsoft is now one of the most profitable companies in the world. And I''m going to be Bill Gates of the spiritual world. "


    Li Rui''s smile is very treacherous.


    Although you are from the hell, what''s wrong with the hell? The Yin is still the same as the perineum.


    The world is bustling, all for benefit.


    It''s no good. Li ruicai won''t have enough to draw a talisman. The technique of drawing talismans was taught by heaven and devil, and the technique of seal was handed down from Laozu Li.


    The two of them work together to design the talisman. At present, no one in this galaxy can solve it.


    Even if the seal of Li Laozu is cracked, the talisman map designed by the extreme way heavenly devil is not the divine pattern of this galaxy and plane, and it is impossible to understand.


    Unless Li Rui doesn''t do this kind of business with huge profits, if he wants to do it, he will do it with a big ticket!

 Chapter 649

    When a child is born, it''s not really good-looking. Most say good-looking, are parents add subjective color, or others flatter.


    What''s really good-looking is when children grow up for a few months and are chubby.


    In these months, Li Rui often stays at home to help take care of his children. Different from many people, Li Rui likes to take Xiaoman and walk around with her, or put her on top of leilong''s head and float in the air.


    In short, I bought a top SLR camera to capture such moments from time to time.


    Sometimes the father and daughter look at the red clouds in the sunset, sometimes they stand under the eaves and listen to the rain.


    Li Rui wants to give Xiaoman the beauty of the world. Of course, the wife is also very important. She has a good recovery. Before giving birth, she always said that she was too fat. In fact, she was a little plump. For the next few months, she worked out to lose weight.


    Li Rui helped her lose weight and worked out with her.


    Although the pattern of the world is still changing silently, in the winter of this year, a third black hole finally appeared in Antarctica. Basically, there are few people. People are too lazy to deal with it.


    If the demons of the dark sky want to live in that place, let them have company with penguins there.


    But those who really stand at the top of the world know that things are not as simple as ordinary people think.


    "There are many resources in Antarctica. According to laomaozi''s report, all the" snowman "monsters in Antarctica have been slaughtered. Some people say that she once saw Su Hongying haunt the third black hole. I think she did it. "


    On Tuesday night, Zhao Kuafu came to Li Rui''s home. Talking about it, he was worried: "she is strengthening her strength, we can''t limit her."


    "Concession doesn''t solve the problem. Of course, Su Hongying will get what she wants. But we may not be without the power of the first World War. Over the years, the recovery of the earth''s aura has become more and more obvious. As long as we also seize the time, we may not be able to fight against her. "


    Li Rui''s eyes are calm. When he really deals with Su Hongying, he knows that her separation is just like that.


    Nothing will happen until her true self comes.


    In the end, Zhao Kuafu is a middle-level person who is scared. The middle-level people who know the news will be particularly panicked.


    People on the top floor don''t care much about Su Hongying.


    Su Hongying doesn''t have enough ruling power at present. Even if she is longer, she still doesn''t have enough ruling power. She is striving for development. Who is not pursuing development as well?


    "Brother Li, the wind is very bad outside now. The opening up of the third black hole has made many people believe in the theory of doomsday. Over the years, many cults have sprung up advocating the original sin of mankind."


    Zhao Kuafu frowned and pinched his palm tightly: "we black League, and some brothers committed suicide..."


    "Although I really want to curse, but think or forget, after all, are dead." Li Rui shook his head, almost speechless, "so incompetent, dead are deserved!"


    "You arrange it, and I''ll explain it tomorrow."


    "Good!"


    Now the eyes of the whole world are focused on the East. With the opening up of the third black hole, the person who knows the harm and influence most is not others but Li Rui.


    In many people''s eyes, Li Rui is the great devil in the world, and Su Hongying is the devil in the dark sky.


    Among the two demons, Li Rui is even more hateful.


    He killed.


    He has iron blood.


    He is merciless.


    But he is the most mysterious prophet. The world should listen to his words.


    As long as Li Rui comes out, there will be no problem. Zhao Kuafu was relieved. Li Rui asked, "when are you and Liangzi going to have a wedding?"


    This time Zhao Kuafu came, Liangzi also brought his children. Zhao Kuafu''s child is also a girl, two years old.


    But they haven''t had a formal wedding yet.


    Zhao Kuafu said with a smile: "as long as brother Li orders, I will get married immediately."


    "I''m not your father. What do I order? I just asked casually. "


    "Brother Li, you..."


    "I just asked."


    "Liangzi and I have no relatives. To tell you the truth, the wedding should be held in a simple way. However, there was no time. I didn''t dare to put it down for a moment. Now they have concerns, and they want to be stronger and guard their mother and daughter. "


    "You are mature." Li Rui praised, and then said, "come on, please come to me whenever you have something."


    "I know."


    After playing for a while, Zhao Kuafu took Liangzi and his daughter pangcao back to Renxing martial arts school. At his instigation, he began to build momentum.


    "Tomorrow, Mr. Li will hold a press conference to state the influence of the third black hole!"


    "The venue of the press conference is Renxing martial arts school."


    "You don''t have to worry about it. The third black hole is not enough to be afraid of!"


    It is conceivable that such a storm will cause a great disturbance. Once upon a time, Su Hongying was regarded as the standard great devil.


    Now... Seems the wind is changing?


    Almost immediately, many world organizations, as well as tianmeng in the north, sent people to Jianghua city. They all want to hear what Li Rui''s high theory is supporting him to make such a conclusion.


    There are also many heretical organizations that are indifferent to this.


    "The coming of the Dark Lord is unstoppable, and mankind can only submit to it!"


    "The thieves of the Li family are full of nonsense. The mantis arm is the chariot, and they will kill themselves!"


    "We will declare war on him!"


    On the Wudao forum, no one believed such remarks at the beginning.


    Nowadays, those who dare to declare war on Li Rui are full and want to die.


    The next afternoon, Li Rui coaxes Xiaoman to sleep, talks to jiansuyan and goes out. When I came to Renxing martial arts school, after the first battle of three experts, Renxing martial arts school suffered a lot of losses, but by now, it has recovered.


    The new building, the more magnificent martial arts school, the thriving scene.


    The place where the three masters can''t be wiped out has made people believe that the black League is powerful enough.


    The lengthened limousine slowly drove into Renxing martial arts school, and people gathered in the corridor, looking forward to Li Rui''s arrival. But when he did come, those who admired Li Rui cheered.


    Well, Su Hongying is believed in because she is strong enough.


    Li Rui is also very strong, and some people believe in it.


    "Great devil, give me a signature!"


    "Devil, devil, I want to be your loyal dog!"


    "Devil, devil, I love you!"


    When Li Rui got out of the car and heard such a call, he turned black. After waiting for a while, Zhao Kuafu and Li Rui came and said, "I''m afraid those people are not my black powder. How can anyone get in?"


    "They are the children of some sects. They can be regarded as the elites of the next generation... Cough, in fact, there are similar worship groups in the black League, such as the Demon King Research Society..."


    Zhao Kuafu said and laughed, ha ha ha ha.


    "Laugh at your sister, drive them all away!"

 Chapter 650

    Black powder or whatever, drive it all away. Li Rui, under the guidance of Zhao Kuafu, walked to the venue.


    Now we are also people with status. Although we even want to laugh, we have to pretend that we can ride on your neck.


    The appropriate sense of distance, the appropriate sense of mystery, to have.


    The press conference was very similar. A group of people were sitting under the stage to bask in the sun, and the microphones on the high stage were already ready. Li Rui looked at this and wanted to smile: "why, do you still want to make me a special spokesman?"


    "In the future, people can listen to it specially. We can ask a special spokesman to do it for us."


    "It''s kind of interesting."


    Li Rui stepped up to the platform, stood in front of the microphone and looked at the people below. There are many people and many familiar faces, such as Saburo Obuchi of Yingzhou, cardinal Augustus of the temple, Huang Liang, deputy leader of tianmeng, Fang Yidao of Huaxia group, Chen Changsheng


    A hundred people, gathered under the stage, all looked up at Li Rui with staring eyes.


    Li Rui coughed: "welcome to my press conference."


    There was silence under the stage.


    These people are so blind.


    Li Rui coughed and clapped his hand.


    Pop.


    What do you mean, people are confused?


    Chen Changsheng laughs below and takes the lead in clapping.


    Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa


    People suddenly realized that they wanted to clap!


    These people are all going to practice. They usually don''t take part in such occasions, and they are often applauded by others. Once upon a time, they wanted to applaud others.


    There was a burst of applause.


    Li Rui smiles.


    Everyone under the stage is very helpless. They all know that you Li Rui are powerful. You don''t have to do that. Show off what? Especially Augustus Fang Yidao and others, in fact, Li Rui is not very pleasing to the eye. At this moment, the applause is somewhat insincere.


    Li Rui pressed his hand and waited for the scene to be quiet. It didn''t matter. He said slowly: "I didn''t have the obligation to tell you anything when you came to the lecture. Don''t be reluctant. To tell you the truth, I''ll take care of you. "


    That''s too sharp.


    But that''s right.


    Li Rui looked at the horizon and seemed to be remembering something. When he lowered his head, he said his idea: "in the past, you people always felt that you could force others to do something by relying on your own ability. Here, not long ago, three masters came here, and even more recently, the pope also came here... At the earliest time, you despised this place at all. "


    "It''s been seven years since then."


    Seven years.


    It''s not a small number.


    In order to stand on this stage today, if you want them to clap, clap. In order to let them come uninvited, this road is very rough and tortuous.


    But today I finally did it on this occasion.


    Someone under the stage whispered, "what''s the matter? If it wasn''t for this, who would be willing to come?"


    The man who spoke was immediately found out by Zhao Kuafu. Zhao Kuafu beat the man and threw him out.


    "Go away!"


    Li Rui and others have been watching this scene coldly.


    "You''ve heard that if it wasn''t for this, no one would be willing to come, even if they asked you to come." Li Rui suddenly smiles. The smile is as bright as it needs to be, showing his two shining front teeth.


    "You can rest assured that there will be more such cases in the future. I feel that my time is coming. Seven years is not very short, but it is not very long. I still have dozens or even countless seven years. "


    "When I get to the next seven years, all of you here have to bow to me!"


    Li Rui raised his fist and clenched it.


    There was a complete silence.


    At first, I was not angry, or I felt humiliated.


    But at this moment, they were convinced of Li Rui''s words.


    Li Rui has gone through countless storms. The three masters can''t help him, neither can the Pope, nor can Li Zhenren... Too many can''t!


    Almost watching, Li Rui came to this height step by step.


    And this year, 29.


    29¡¢ It can be said that this situation is rare in the world.


    29¡¢ He has suffered great challenges and has never been able to stop Li Rui.


    There was no one in the past, and I''m afraid there won''t be any in the future!


    This person definitely has the potential to be the first in the world!


    Only a few people dare not agree.


    "You are strong, but you are not the best." Augustus said softly, "you haven''t seen the son of God in the temple, Li Rui. Don''t be arrogant. The world is much bigger than you think."


    "That''s right. Qingcang once said that there are immortals in the secret place of Kunlun." Huang Liang, the deputy leader of tianmeng, also said.


    Li Rui looked up at the sky and laughed. After laughing, he said, "that''s good! Only in this world can I become stronger! "


    be in high and vigorous spirits.


    At last, no one was unconvinced.


    Li ruishang also has the opportunity to compete with the world-class talents.


    But they don''t have such conditions. Although they are not old, they are no longer Li Rui''s rivals.


    Only Li Rui is qualified to stand on the stage with high spirits.


    I dare say that''s the only way.


    For a moment, many people felt a little envious of the young man.


    "I heard that the opening up of the third black hole made many people panic and despair. There are still many people who take this opportunity to set up some cult... Ha ha, how ridiculous. "


    "Do you know what it means to open up a third black hole?"


    "The third black hole is not the despair of the world, it is the panic in your heart, it is the dark heart that you are not confident and have no invincible fighting spirit!"


    Li Rui''s eyes were shining and his fingers pointed to the front of the microphone and to the people in the world who were afraid.


    "Under the black hole, ugliness appears. The enemy has not yet come, but you are afraid! What''s to be afraid of? She''s just a woman, a woman from the dark side


    "A woman, you don''t dare to conquer. You''re afraid of snakes and scorpions, and you''re afraid of tigers and leopards. Is that your fighting spirit? Do you forget that you are warriors?! Forget that you are a man of indomitable spirit. Even if the world is going to die tomorrow, you have to stand up and die. A man''s heart is as iron as iron when he dies! "


    "Look, try your hand, mend the sky crack!"


    Li Rui''s magnificent words echoed throughout the press conference, inspiring people''s hearts and enlightening the deaf.


    There is a live broadcast of the martial arts forum, and countless martial arts people see this scene through the camera.


    This scene, they will never forget!


    It''s like a man.


    This is a man!


    "Praise for Li Zhenren!"


    "Mr. Li is right!"


    "This is the real person!"


    For a moment, countless posts were posted on the Wudao forum, and countless people were there to support Li Rui.


    Among them, there are admirers, enviers and haters.


    But at this moment, their hearts are surging.


    To death also want heart like iron, see try hand, mend crack!

 Chapter 651

    Those who watched the press conference were even more shocked.


    At the beginning of today''s press conference, we thought that it was just like a news broadcast, a report was finished. Or come up to sell feelings, and then focus on their own interests advocacy.


    No,


    Li Rui disdains to do that. He just tells the world that there is no need to be afraid. He tells everyone that a man should stand up and be fearless to the enemy.


    He''s whipping people''s souls, he''s correcting other people''s minds.


    He is telling others that the black hole is not terrible, what is terrible is the weakness of the human heart!


    Only a person like him is qualified to say such a thing!


    This is the voice of those who stand on the tide in this era!


    It was Augustus and others who could not help but silently say hello to Li Rui in their hearts.


    But at this time, someone pointed to the sky.


    There seems to be something approaching in the sky!


    Only a bright red spot could be seen in the distance.


    Li Rui looks at Zhao Kuafu, who shakes his head and says he doesn''t know what this is. Is it human? Or magic weapon?


    There is no smoke behind the red dot. It doesn''t look like a missile. Li Rui sends out a Thunder Dragon to stop him. The huge Thunder Dragon formed in the sky and bit at the red dot.


    Whew!


    Sharp sound, Thunder Dragon was the red dot frozen through, people this just see clearly, originally that red dot, unexpectedly is a big red cone!


    The big cone is three meters long. The difference between the tip and the tail is not big. It is one meter thick. Pierce the big cone of the dragon, like a needle to the ground.


    "No, it''s a sophisticated weapon in space! Once landing, the ground will collapse ten miles around! "


    Augustus suddenly drank, and his hair stood up and flew towards the sky.


    The rest of them have changed their faces.


    What is the concept of ground collapse within a ten mile radius? Small impeachment is no more than that!


    Space sophisticated weapons, such as terror!


    For a moment, people who participated in the press conference flew into the sky one after another to attack the big cone.


    Some people attacked the big cone with flying sword, but before the sword attacked the big cone, it melted into molten iron near the big cone.


    The cone is made of special metal materials and launched from space. It not only avoids radar monitoring, but also absorbs heat for its own use.


    It''s incredibly fast.


    Such scientific and technological weapons can''t be stopped at all!


    Augustus and others looked at Renxing martial arts school for a moment, and they felt a lot of regret in their eyes.


    This is the martial arts school built by Li Rui. It seems that it will be destroyed here today.


    There are also some people who gloat over the disaster and wish that Renxing martial arts school would disappear from the earth, and the black alliance would disappear along with it.


    They look at Li Rui, but find that Li Rui''s body has already disappeared in place.


    They look at the big cone.


    Li Rui was standing on the top of the falling point of the big cone. The black thunder of his hands was like two whips, and he whipped back and forth on the big cone.


    "Is there any mistake, what is he doing?"


    "Is this... Top pulling?"


    "It''s like pulling a top."


    Li Rui suddenly stopped, stood quietly, and looked around.


    The big cone fell to the ground slowly, but it was upright and gently inserted on the ground, without any dust splashing.


    "Who is sabotaging the press conference? Do you want to risk the world''s great injustice? "


    Li Rui''s voice spread far away.


    But at this time, the bottom of the chaos again.


    We saw that the release platform was destroyed, some people were carrying laser weapons to launch strafe, and some others were using magic powers to launch attacks.


    Those laser weapons are very powerful, one shot can kill the monks in the sky.


    On the contrary, it is those who use supernatural powers who have mediocre talent.


    Someone didn''t know how to turn on the stereo and began to talk.


    "Don''t you dare to ignore the Dark Lord, you all die! When the Dark Lord comes, you are human sinners! The Dark Lord once said that human beings only need to submit, and they will not perish. "


    Bang!


    The sound coming from the stereo is like a watermelon being smashed. Without waiting for Li Rui''s order, Zhao Kuafu has fallen and killed several saboteurs at the scene and captured one alive.


    But just one minute after he was caught, he immediately bit his tongue and died.


    Li Rui shook his head: "clown, who brought these people?"


    This level is not enough. That''s a space cone. It''s a killing move.


    "They''re the black sky people!" Augustus and others walked slowly, looking grim, "those laser weapons, from the Western Pacific mitti, they mixed in our team, said it was united, did not expect to do such a thing."


    "What is the black sky religion?"


    Zhao Kuafu came over and said, "the black sky sect is a fanatical believer who is omnipotent on the black sky plane. They think that human beings can''t resist the evil people on the black sky plane, and only by pleasing Su Hongying can they be saved."


    Li Rui narrowed his eyes: "that is to say, they are... Traitors?"


    "I think we should call it the world traitor." Zhao Kuafu is serious.


    Even the whole world dares to sell, and aims its weapons at the Terran just to please Su Hongying.


    Su Hongying may not even know these people!


    "It''s ridiculous, ha ha ha... It''s ridiculous!"


    Li Rui was about to burst into tears, laughing. Li Rui came to the corpse and touched the forehead of the corpse. A moment later, Li Rui raised his hand and killed several people in succession!


    Standing in front of a group of corpses, Li Rui''s face was calm: "now, there is no one here."


    "At the same time, we declared war on the black sky."


    Li Rui looked at Huangliang and said to Augustus and others: "if the black sky religion is not removed for one day, the world can not be harmonious for one day. This kind of anti-human action, those people, can no longer be called the same kind, I suggest, hanging all over the world. "


    "But they''re hiding. They can''t tell."


    "I''ll give you the list. You just have to follow it."


    What is hidden? Living people can hide and die, but soul can read and memory can read.


    Unless they don''t show up, once they do, they will have no secrets in front of Li Rui.


    Just like the man of the black sky sect, he didn''t say a word, but Li Rui has absorbed his soul power and read his memory.


    Dare to do such a thing at this juncture, the black sky sect is tired of living.


    "We will certainly cooperate with Mr. Li!"


    "It''s unforgivable for the black sky sect to betray the interests of the human race and take refuge in the position enemies. It''s duty bound to exterminate them!"


    Augustus and Huangliang made their stand at the same time.


    Li Rui nodded: "please unite all the forces that can be united. We should also strengthen our ties."


    Fortune depends on misfortune, and misfortune depends on fortune.


    Turning waste into treasure has always been Li Rui''s forte. With the help of this black sky sect, we can ease the relationship with the major sects.


    We should always embark on the road of unity, and human beings should unite.


    Unite to suppress some and eliminate some. This is the way of stratagem.

 Chapter 652

    Soon, the news spread all over the world that the underworld alliance, together with the major sects, decided to join hands to eliminate the underworld religion.


    It''s elimination, not suppression.


    Annihilation means a war of iron and blood, a war in which one side destroys the other side to the death.


    When such an announcement was first made, it did not attract much attention. But in fact, the practitioners paid more attention to this announcement than the black sky sect expected.


    Li Rui began to track down and provided the list. Every time a batch was published, a batch of people were slaughtered.


    At the same time, the martial arts forum blocked the black sky sect.


    This is what makes the black sky cult most angry. The martial arts forum is a place for martial arts people to exchange and discuss. If it comes to a lake, then the martial arts forum is a small lake.


    The martial arts forum, which has been held for six or seven years, has already won people''s trust and the recognition of the practice circle. This is a very mature forum. Practitioners learn about the deeds of the Wulin through the forum.


    But the Kurdistan religion was blocked, and they lost their position to speak.


    The black sky sect, which has no speaking position, can not be seen in the first place, and it feels the malice of the whole world. Losing the position to speak means that no one knows what they have done in the future.


    If others don''t know, they have no sense of existence.


    In society, the most fear is that there is no sense of existence. There is no sense of existence, just like the air. Even if you compare with others, you will die without air, but people will not take air seriously.


    Over time, if you don''t need others to eliminate it, you can''t stick to it.


    And if you jump out and announce it, you''ll soon be hunted down.


    That''s the power of the announcement.


    The effect of unilateral rolling.


    "By tracing down some IP addresses, we found that the headquarters of the black sky sect was in Yingzhou."


    When Zhao Kuafu reported the situation to Li Rui at night, he still felt inconceivable when he mentioned it: "I can''t figure out why it was Yingzhou."


    "It''s normal. Do you forget what they think of the United States as a father? And the big space cone and laser gun are only available to MIDI. The seizure of this batch of equipment can make a contribution to China''s scientific research force. It''s very beautiful. "


    Li Rui shakes his legs. In the tablet video, Zhao Kuafu laughs and thumbs up: "brother Li is still brilliant!"


    "There are opportunities hidden in any unfavorable situation. If you have eyes that are good at discovering, you can find them. Of course, I''m not saying that we have to make difficulties without difficulties. That''s a fool''s behavior. " Li Rui laughed, "even if the black sky religion is psoriasis, we should make good use of it."


    "But if the black sky sect has been hiding in Yingzhou, we can''t completely eliminate them."


    "What can a bunch of licking dogs do?" Li Rui asked.


    When Zhao Kuafu thought about it carefully, he did. Black sky sect is Su Hongying''s licking dog, not su Hongying herself.


    "After this incident, the black sky sect has not been able to stir up much trouble. It''s really thanks to their cooperation. If they don''t make trouble, I can''t take advantage of it. You can handle this kind of thing in the future. Don''t tell me. I''m going to have a rest. Let''s talk back. " Li Rui turned off the video phone, threw the tablet on the sofa and went upstairs slowly.


    In the room, Suyan is rocking the cradle, Xiaoman is sleeping quietly.


    "Just fall asleep, little ancestor." Li Rui put his hand on Jian Su Yan''s waist, and Jian Su Yan put his head on Li Rui''s shoulder. He asked, "you seldom deal with the affairs in the prefecture recently, won''t it affect you?"


    "No matter how influential it is, it can''t affect me to perform my father''s duties. Moreover, it''s not uncommon for me to be shut up for a year and a half."


    In short, I think of Li Rui''s practice, but it is also recognized: "it''s better to hurry up. After all, you are the man who wants to save the world."


    "How can there be so many worlds to save? This kind of glorious thing is actually done by ten Yanluo. I will play assists at most."


    Although he said that, the next day, Li Rui went to the prefecture to learn about the situation of jiuyu.


    The seventh Prince''s birthday was over long ago.


    Li Rui came to baoshuzhai. When Sisi saw Li Rui coming back, he was very happy: "young master, it''s time to get paid!"


    "I''ll send it right away. I''m such a big boss. How can I miss your little money? Don''t rush. What about the water? "


    "Sister shui''er has delivered the goods. Someone ordered a batch of calligraphy and paintings. Young master, you are not here. Sister shuier only needs to find another master to make it. "


    "I''ve gone to practice. I don''t have time to guard this bookshop every day."


    Li Rui explained and went inside to check the latest order. Thanks to the plan made in the early stage, baoshuzhai has initially opened up a little bit of market in this street. Although making money is really meaningless, it is still a little interesting to do it as a challenge.


    This kind of giving and then seeing the harvest can undoubtedly enhance self-confidence and sense of achievement.


    Of course, it''s also a disguise. Deliberately make friends, who can see. But through layers of camouflage, people can naturally put down their guard.


    For example, if you don''t contact jiuyu very much, jiuyu will take the initiative to come to you.


    This is a deceptive trap made against a person''s character. The most fatal thing is to have mental arithmetic but not heart.


    After being busy in the store for a while, he explained his next work, publicity, advertising, and continued to make and distribute pamphlets to expand his influence. Li Rui doesn''t plan to do these things by himself. Naturally, it will be left to the employees.


    Making arrangements, shuier came back. Seeing Li Rui, shuier was very happy: "young master, you have come back at last. I haven''t seen you for a long time!"


    "I''m closed. Listen to Sisi, you went to order, OK?"


    "It''s done. I''ll make an appointment with a painter and collect it at the door. Young master, what do you practice? "


    "Practice Dharma." Li Rui said the same thing as before. At the same time, he plans to release some new tasks to them, "what''s the effect of the talisman?"


    "Very good." Speaking of this, shuier was excited. "That day jiuyu went to a banquet, and the seventh Prince proposed a contest. Jiuyu agreed to come down, and sat down on the ground to let the seventh Prince fight. As a result, after fighting for a long time, jiuyu was only slightly injured, and finally the seven princes took it. "


    Li Rui smiles. He had expected such an effect. The power of bamboo and stone runes is not to attack, but to protect. All the Qi is transformed into a defensive shield and attached to the surface of the skin through the operation of the talisman array.


    Unless the seventh prince can forcibly penetrate the bamboo and stone runes, the damage to the nine realms will be limited.


    This is also a mental calculation, not a heart.


    The seventh Prince didn''t know how long the nine realms would be prepared for this, and how much Qi the bamboo and stone runes would absorb to create such an effect.


    Even if Li Rui died early, even if the seventh prince was stronger than the ninth, his strength was limited, and it was impossible to break through the bamboo and stone talisman by force.


    In that case, the seventh prince can only return without success.


    "Young master jiuyu said he would thank you very much. If he knew you were back, he would come to see you."


    "Just come." Li ruiman doesn''t care.

 Chapter 653

    Nine domains, nine domains to.


    Half an hour later, jiuyu came to baoshuzhai. As soon as he came in, he yelled, "Oh, you''re back!"


    "How do you know I''m back?"


    "I''ll know you''re back by pinching my fingers."


    "I''m afraid it''s not someone who''s watching in front of baoshuzhai?"


    "Too much, too much, ha ha." Jiuyu laughs and sits on the chair. He brings tea. He Zizi drinks it. It''s like going back to his home.


    Li Rui looked at him coldly: "what can I do for you? If you don''t have anything to do, get out of my way. "


    Jiuyu took one side of the teacup and said angrily, "how to talk? Is this your way of hospitality?"


    "Are you a guest?" Li Rui''s anti literature.


    Jiuyu is speechless. It''s not a guest.


    After a while, he took up the tea cup on the table and drank and tasted tea in silence. Li Rui raised his eyelids and asked, "I heard that you use the talisman very well."


    Jiuyu put down his tea cup and patted his thigh: "you can figure out this. I''m waiting for the flowers to cool. What''s the matter with your talisman? How can it work so well? Unfortunately, it can only be used once, which is too big a disadvantage. "


    Li Rui shook his head: "ordinary paper, ordinary ink, simply can not bear more than one impact. But I can refine it again. I''m good at making talismans. "


    "I''m very curious. What''s your identity? He can also make talismans. Seriously, I''m getting more and more curious about you. "


    Jiuyu smiles and ponders. He stares at Li Rui. He seems to want to see some secrets from Li Rui''s eyes.


    But no.


    There was nothing in Li Rui''s eyes. There was no panic or surprise. There is only calm, the calm of Gujing.


    On the contrary, jiuyu was affected by the calmness and was quite ashamed.


    In contrast, he is calculating and calculating, which is really out of fashion.


    "You are so strange. It has nothing to do with me, because it''s your business. At least I don''t want to know everything about idols like a fanatical follower. Sometimes it''s really hard to imagine that you are the young master from the general''s mansion. "


    Li Rui''s tone is rather sarcastic, and jiuyu is more and more ashamed.


    Yes, it really shouldn''t have been done in his capacity. But the more interesting Li Rui is, the more jiuyu will want to know more about him.


    Jiuyu can''t say what kind of feeling it is, but it always feels strange.


    "Why do I pay so much attention to him? It''s unscientific!"


    The more you think about it, the more ashamed you are.


    Li Rui saw that jiuyu was ashamed and said, "you should do something that suits your identity."


    "Like what?" Nine domains asked.


    "For example, it''s not good to improve your strength. It''s good to help the top world do something."


    "What do you do?"


    "Of course, it''s a meaningful thing. I don''t know what to do. It''s the time of the war in the underworld, and you''re still drunk every day. Can''t the seven princes hate that you want to beat you? If I do, I''ll beat you too. "


    "Hum, what''s the use? With the yamas on the 19th floor, it''s impossible to break the dark sky unless..."


    "Except for what?"


    "Unless the power of the big black sky tilts the plane to fight against the hell! A real showdown, or... "


    "Or what?"


    Jiuyu did not mention it. Staring at Li Rui, he said curiously, "you seem to care about such things?"


    "You said it yourself. Why can''t I be curious?"


    "That''s right, or there''s chaos in the hell."


    "Of course it''s impossible, isn''t it? No one wants chaos in hell. " Li Rui shook his head and made a lot of sarcasm. "Where can such a person be? It''s no good to destroy hell."


    Jiuyu ha.


    It''s a little sudden and a little puzzling. He seemed to see something and laughed a few more times.


    "There are a lot of such people, including a group of old monsters in the prison. Those people have long been fed up with the dead atmosphere of the underground. Some people may want to live forever, but it is for better development. If there is no development, then it is a cage. "


    Nine domain fingers gently on the teacup, ding a: "you even can''t understand this?"


    "Why should I understand you gentlemen? You were born to be distinguished and enjoy incense. Even if you make trouble, someone will help you wipe your ass. the most trouble is that it''s not fun, but that you live too long... "


    Li Rui''s eyes crossed the nine domains and stopped on Si Si for a moment: "even the ordinary people at the top level live and work in peace and contentment. Why don''t you ever come and ask, they never think about such questions? "


    Nine domains are silent.


    "Because we have exhausted all our strength just to survive! And the better you live, the more you want to be a demon! If you ask me why I can''t understand it, I''d like to ask, "why should I understand your troubles?"


    "It''s ironic."


    Li Rui shook his head and called to Sisi, "add some tea."


    They chatted like this, and the tea cup was already empty. Shuier stands in the distance listening to the conversation between Li Rui and jiuyu. His eyes are a little painful.


    I don''t know why. The more I appreciate it, the more I feel that I am not worthy of people like Li Rui.


    He understands the sufferings of others, understands empathy, and has a kind heart.


    Look at yourself


    Water son has a kind of impulse, want to nine domain promise to help her out of trouble, but the condition is must report Li Rui whereabouts, this transaction, tell Li Rui.


    Although I don''t know why jiuyu wants to know Li Rui''s whereabouts all the time, I always feel that it doesn''t seem like a good thing.


    Just as shuier hesitated, jiuyu suddenly stood up: "let''s go. I''ll invite you to have a good tea. I''m tired of your tea."


    "Where to?"


    "Go and have the tea of enlightenment as a thank you for drawing the talisman."


    Shuier and Sisi showed an envious look at the same time: "young master, just go, we''ll be fine in the study."


    "Is Wudao tea good?"


    "Good, of course." Jiuyu solemnly explained, "Wudao tea is a local specialty. There is only one plant in all. I can only go in twice a year and pick two pieces of tea at a time. Originally, as you, you can''t enjoy such valuable things at all, but my young master is happy today. I''ll take you to have a taste. "


    "All right."


    Listen, this Wudao tea is very powerful. It seems that only people like jiuyu can know the secret and spicy things.


    The most important thing is that only when a person gives more, will he devote more.


    Just like a gambler, the more he puts in, the more he is reluctant to leave.

 Chapter 654

    A lot of truth in life can be universal, the more you pay, the more you want to get gambler psychology, which is used in love, that is licking dog psychology.


    I can''t understand the girl who has been chasing for a year.


    However, listening to the sermon, the whole person felt very comfortable. At one time, there was a feeling of out of body. It seems that thoughts follow into the Taoist Scriptures.


    The whole person is bathed in an extremely comfortable feeling.


    For a long time, Li Rui opened his eyes and drank the other half cup of tea.


    That kind of Dao sound rings out again, but this time, it is to close eyes, someone sits in front of the body, two people look at each other. Li Rui asked, "what is the main road?"


    "How to get on the road?"


    "How to achieve immortality?"


    The old man with white beard answered one by one and gave the answer. It''s strange that Li Rui doesn''t know this man, but he feels that this is Laozi.


    Sage Lao Tzu.


    Legendary characters.


    These problems confirm the past one by one, and finally Lao Tzu''s figure disappears. Li Rui opens his eyes, and jiuyu is still in the process of enlightenment.


    After a while, jiuyu still didn''t wake up.


    Li Rui stood up and looked up at the tree.


    "Lao Tzu used to feel it here. When he felt it, his thoughts resonated with heaven and earth and fluctuated. This tree imprinted these fluctuations. Since then, the leaves of the tree also contain some ideas, so this tree is called the tree of enlightenment. "


    "All feelings are the laws of heaven and earth."


    Li Rui''s eyes pierced the tree of enlightenment and set at the bottom of it.


    The tree pattern in circles records the rules of that time. The tree of enlightenment should not be used in this way.


    Li Rui returned to his seat, closed his eyes, and his soul went out of his body for the third time.


    Just like meeting the runner king in a dream, Li Rui incarnates himself. The simulated soul goes to the tree of enlightenment and sinks into it.


    Sit down slowly in the tree of enlightenment and feel everything in the tree.


    Time passes quietly.

 Chapter 655

    When jiuyu opened his eyes to see, he found that Li Rui still closed his eyes to understand.


    "Is this guy serious? A cup of tea has been enlightened for such a long time. "


    Looking at the boiling teapot, jiuyu put out the fire and waited patiently. After waiting for a while, Li Rui didn''t wake up. Jiuyu suddenly felt that his heart was not very good.


    "The longer you learn, the more you gain. This guy got such a good chance when he drank Wudao tea for the first time. Can I be inferior to him? Even if it''s not as good as him, I''ll pretend it! "


    Jiuyu closes his eyes and decides that if Li Rui doesn''t wake up, he won''t move.


    After such a short time, the teapot was cold, and Li Rui didn''t wake up. This time, jiuyu was completely convinced. He heated the teapot again, drank half a cup of it himself, and realized again.


    After a while, jiuyu wakes up again and finds that Li Rui is still motionless. He wants to wake him up directly, but he is worried about disturbing Li Rui''s enlightenment.


    "I don''t want to be interrupted when I''m enlightened. If I wake him up at this time, he will fight with me."


    Thinking of Li Rui''s powerful method, jiuyu decided not to mind his own business. That''s how Wudao tea works. It depends on opportunities.


    Often, the higher the talent, the greater the opportunity, the more sustainable.


    Jiuyu is bored and can''t go first. It has to wait. Waiting, I fell asleep on the table.


    It was not until the evening that jiuyu woke up.


    At this time, he saw that the half pot of tea left for Li Rui was gone.


    Li Rui opens his eyes.


    "You wake up at last. Is this tea still hypnotic?"


    Jiuyu is embarrassed. How can Wudao tea hypnotize him? It''s because he''s full and sleepy.


    "Why did you sit for so long? I heard that the faster the Wudao tea is, the greater the harvest is. I think you have to sit for so long. I guess you are not qualified." Jiuyu said solemnly.


    Li Rui smiles and doesn''t tell the truth.


    There is no need to talk about this meaningless truth. Li ruidu put some real Qi into the teapot and boiled it. Then he took the tea he had drunk twice and made two cups of tea again: "in fact, the tea of enlightenment does not lie in enlightenment, but in communication. We can verify with each other what you feel in the process of enlightenment. "


    "Well, let me talk about mine first. In the process of my enlightenment, I feel that Tao is the pursuit of self power transformation..."


    The nine realms do not cover up what they think and understand.


    Li Rui thinks that this person is actually not bad, at least for friends, there is sincerity. It''s like drinking half of Wudao tea. At that time, jiuyu could drink up a pot of tea.


    But he didn''t.


    Li Rui came back from the tree, drank the remaining half pot of tea, and wrote down the feelings in the tree. At that time, he was still a little moved. It''s not easy to remember the rules in the tree of enlightenment. It''s a great waste of mental energy.


    A cup of Wudao tea can greatly boost your mental strength.


    In fact, Li Rui wants to tell jiuyu that they may have misunderstood this place all the time. The tree of enlightenment is the root, and the tea of enlightenment is only an auxiliary means.


    But on second thought, it seems that not many people dare to do so. If you say it, you will be shocked.


    "The Tao you understand is actually a thorough analysis of your own thoughts. Plan according to your route, but you won''t get much from it. What''s your understanding of the power of law? " Li Rui asked.


    Jiuyu was stunned: "the power of law?"


    "Don''t you know?" Li Rui was a little surprised.


    Jiuyu shakes his head.


    "It seems that you''ve really taken the wrong route. You don''t have a deep understanding of the power of the law. You just improve your mental strength and have a deeper understanding of the Dharma. Well, that''s fine. "


    Li Rui finished his cup of tea and stood up: "let''s go. It''s dark."


    Jiuyu followed Li Rui and tried to talk for many times. He would like to know what the power of law Li Rui has learned, and what the so-called right line is.


    But he didn''t ask after all.


    After all, it involves everyone''s privacy. The Dharma is privacy, and understanding is also privacy.


    "It seems that my talent is still inferior to him."


    Jiuyu is a bit resentful. He enjoys flattery all the year round, and everyone praises him for his talent. But in front of Li Rui, he didn''t feel as good as others.


    After all, the first time Li ruicai drank the tea of enlightenment, he had such a big harvest, and the time of Enlightenment was so long.


    I''m afraid we can''t find a few evil people like this in the hell.


    For Li Rui, jiuyu feels admiration. In the past, I thought Li Rui was just like that no matter how powerful he was. Today, jiuyu feels that this person may have a bright future in the future.


    The future of a man of real ability is beyond speculation.


    "Maybe we should draw him to our side before he rises."


    For the first time, jiuyu had such a mind.


    Different from the past just holding a kind of fun like, observation type of psychology, this time, nine domain is really moved to attract the mind.


    It would be a pity if such a character let him grow up, if not in his own camp.


    Jiuyu has a lot of thoughts.


    But at this time, the monkeys all over the mountain suddenly chirped wildly. Jiuyu''s face changed: "no, someone broke in!"


    "Who dares to break in, where is the guard?" Nine regions stop drinking.


    No one responded. Jiuyu''s face changed again and again: "hide!"


    It must have been a very powerful man who broke in, otherwise it was impossible to kill the mountain guard. Outside the monkeys kept shouting, some of them, unable to restrain their restlessness, roared and began to change!


    Three long tall, all black hair like a steel needle general erect, walk like the wind, whistling.


    "It''s terrible. The monkey doesn''t recognize anyone and kills anyone. It''s still a long way from the mountain gate. I''m afraid it''s hard for us to break through! "


    Jiuyu hid under the stone and didn''t dare to look up. However, Li Rui stood up. He set up a border to cover all his vision.


    "Monkeys are not terrible. What''s terrible is the intruders. If we don''t break through early or late, someone will break through when we come here. I''m afraid that the other party''s purpose is not medicine at all, but our life. "


    "No, I''m from the general''s mansion..." jiuyu didn''t believe it.


    Li Rui said with a smile, "what''s wrong with the general''s mansion? Every man is angry. The emperor wants to bleed. You''ve been at ease for too long."


    Don''t mention his nine regions, even if it''s Renxing martial arts school or the headquarters of the black alliance, then any black heaven sect dares to make trouble in the world.


    Jiuyu is not the top in the underworld. A seventh prince can hang him.


    "As long as there is interest, it''s no surprise. There are people who want the hell to be in chaos. "


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a boundary bang.


    A black claw, grab it!

 Chapter 656

    Nine regions in the heart nervous Xi Xi, the heart way: "lie trough, even I dare to move, who so big courage?"


    Who would have expected that the boundary would be broken in a twinkling of an eye.


    A four Zhang tall Moyuan monkey, tearing the border, attacks Li Rui and jiuyu!


    "Gee!"


    Moyuan monkey''s eyes are red, and he doesn''t care that Li Rui and jiuyu are innocent. At this time, his ferocity is aroused and his defense mechanism against Laoyue peak is activated.


    This Moyuan monkey''s claws are extremely sharp. The night sky is scratched by his claws. It seems that even the darkness can be cut. Li Ruiji retreats and pulls the collar of jiuyu.


    Jiuyu was caught off guard.


    He finally admitted that he was not as good as Li Rui, and the reaction speed was obvious.


    Mo yuan monkey hit not, big challenge chest: "Jijiji!"


    The mountains roared.


    This time, even Li Rui''s face changed: "no, it''s calling for companions. Let''s run!"


    Li Rui ran straight down the mountain, but he couldn''t see the road clearly at this time, and his speed was limited after all. The Moyuan monkey is very familiar with this place. In addition, it is a mutant monkey, and its hands and feet are extremely flexible.


    Jiuyu was about to cry: "NIMA, instead of killing the intruders, he came to our trouble!"


    "Are these monkeys under control, or are some people deliberately irritating the monkeys and trying to use them to kill us?"


    While running, Li Rui asks jiuyu. Jiuyu doesn''t know this. Now he wants to grow eight legs to escape.


    "No, I may die here. I can''t run away."


    In the rear, the Moyuan monkey had been chased up like a ghost and jumped up. The monkey''s shadow in mid air was terrible.


    Li Rui stops suddenly. As soon as the Vajra Dharma phase opens, he blows the Moyuan monkey away. Just hit fly, Li Rui calls ceaselessly: "run quickly, still Leng do what!"


    Then jiuyu continued to run.


    But not far away, two Moyuan monkeys in the front are covetous, and the Moyuan monkey who was beaten by Li Rui in the rear meets another Moyuan monkey on the right, forming a situation of entrapment between Li Rui and jiuyu.


    "It''s over!"


    Nine domains face despair.


    Surrounded by four Moyuan monkeys, it''s a dead end.


    Li Rui broke off and said, "shut up, are you like the young master from the general''s mansion? Let me know what you can do


    Li Rui yells angrily, and the Vajra Dharma Prime Minister stands up. The Vajra Dharma prime minister, five Zhang tall, glares at the Moyuan monkey below.


    Jiuyu also shows the Dharma phase of killing and breaking wolves. This son of a bitch is not a human being. The Dharma phase of killing and breaking wolves actually sits on the shoulder of Vajra Dharma phase. It''s quite shameless.


    Li Rui is both angry and funny.


    "Don''t you usually have a strong personality? Why are you so shameless at this time? "


    "The situation is stronger than people. What can I do?" he said


    His Dharma phase is equal to a Moyuan monkey at most. If you really fight, you are not the opponent of Moyuan monkey. After all, Dharma is Dharma, but Moyuan monkey is his own body.


    Moreover, Moyuan monkey is very flexible and fierce.


    Two people high alert, that tall Mo yuan monkey ferocious call: "Ji Ji!"


    It seems to be a sign of attack.


    See a Mo yuan monkey to rush toward the top of FA Xiang''s head at full speed, Li Rui stands in that position. The speed of Moyuan monkey is very fast, but killing wolf is not slow. They rush to Moyuan monkey for the first time, and they collide with each other. In mid air, the killing wolf keeps clawing at the monkey and biting its fangs fiercely.


    The three Moyuan monkeys below have been waiting for jiuyu to land.


    As soon as the nine realms land, they will die.


    But at this time, Vajra put up his hand, one hand to kill the wolf. The other hand, pointing to the sky, and then quickly swing down!


    Bang!


    There was a huge earthquake on the ground, as if the whole moon fishing peak was shaking.


    The three Moyuan monkeys could not move because of this slap. Gao Da Moyuan monkey kept biting Vajra Dharma phase, but Vajra Dharma phase''s first defense was not afraid of Moyuan monkey''s sharp teeth and sharp mouth.


    The fourth Moyuan monkey fell to the ground and screamed.


    "Ji - ~"


    Kill the wolf jump, King Kong method phase free another hand, split the hand to beat. Beat four Mo yuan monkeys on the ground to escape.


    Escaping from King Kong, the Moyuan monkeys show their teeth and all kinds of ferocity, but they no longer attack rashly, but roar and chirp.


    This is obviously a call for more companions.


    Li Rui urges FA Xiang to run fast. This time, he didn''t care to trample on the herbs or anything. In a word, it was right to run all the way down.


    It''s too difficult for a monkey to survive later. It''s fierce and clumsy. If more than a dozen of them go together, they can''t even fly in this place where they should not be called everyday. It''s just painful.


    "TMD, if I know who is doing harm, I have to kill him!"


    Li Rui stood in the middle of the Dharma, frowning. All the way down from the mountainside, there is still a distance from the foot of the mountain, King Kong Faxiang suddenly bumped into something and flew up countless things.


    "What the hell!"


    Jiuyu was almost thrown out. At this time, he was shocked and asked Li Rui.


    Li Rui showed a bitter smile: "it''s Moyuan monkey, all Moyuan monkey."


    Jiuyu looked forward in a hurry.


    Sure enough, in the dark, countless red light.


    It''s all Mo yuan monkeys, but before these Mo yuan monkeys turned their backs to each other, so that Vajra Faxiang directly bumped into these monkeys'' backs, and several of them flew away, attracting all the attention of these Mo yuan monkeys.


    "It''s really over this time, jiuyu. Let me ask you a question."


    "Ask, and I will answer."


    "Are you born?"


    "... of course it is!"


    "Then why doesn''t your father come yet?" Li Rui roars wildly, urges Vajra Dharma phase to fight hard. Pair after pair of blood red eyes rush towards Vajra''s head, and Li Rui blows them away.


    However, the Moyuan monkey below is constantly biting, which still disintegrates the whole Vajra Dharma.


    Vajra''s Dharma phase is not invincible. All Dharma phases need real Qi to maintain them. They are constantly besieged by Moyuan monkeys, but they win by quantity.


    Gradually, the monkey layers of Moyuan came up. Li Rui knew that he could not hide this time.


    Jiuyu is so anxious that he can''t help it. His method of killing the wolf is already broken, and there is only one empty shadow left. His back, there are several wounds in the bleeding.


    "Are we really going to be planted here? I''m not reconciled. I''m still so young! "


    Jiuyu has a hoarse voice, congested eyes and white lips.


    What he saw made him despair.


    Why is this so? The grand general''s mansion master, who is the first master of the gateway family after the battle of shiyanluo, is going to die in the hands of a group of monkeys. If this is spread out, what do others think?


    Not reconciled!


    "Hold on, don''t give up easily!" Li Rui cheers jiuyu and puts him on top of King Kong.


    Jiuyu is no longer good. It''s better to sell him than let him be killed by Moyuan monkey.


    Any crisis, there are opportunities!

 Chapter 657

    Just after breathing, the first Moyuan monkey came to the head of Vajra Dharma prime minister. It was the Moyuan monkey that he met at the beginning. With the golden light of FA Xiang, Li Rui finally sees what the so-called Moyuan monkey looks like and its claws.


    It''s just like the claws of the mutant zombie in biochemical crisis. However, in terms of hardness, the claws of the Moyuan monkey are much more solid. Even if you poke it into a stone, it can make five big holes.


    "I just hit it."


    Li Rui has the feeling of laughing and crying. The monkey is so fierce that he just hit a bunch of them. Now the monkeys are coming. They''re dying.


    Jiuyu even closed his eyes. Mo yuan or his paw patted him in the face. He didn''t know whether Li Rui would die or not, but he would die. That''s for sure.


    "I didn''t expect that I would really die in the hands of a group of monkeys. What a shame!"


    Jiuyu is full of sadness and wants to cry without tears.


    In the end, he was killed and eaten by these monkeys instead of being killed by rice insects.


    This kind of ending, nine domain is ten thousand don''t expect GA.


    When jiuyu thought that he would die in the next second, there was a roar.


    A strong wind came out of thin air, blowing the Moyuan monkey in all directions into pieces and flying backwards for tens of meters.


    However, Li Rui''s Vajra Dharma phase and jiuyu are unharmed. The wind seems to bypass them and only aim at the Moyuan monkeys. In mid air, a figure appeared.


    "Who is reckless in laoyuefeng?"


    The man was very dignified, with his eyes shining, his beard as wild as weeds, and his figure was very big. Watching from a distance, not angry but powerful.


    This is a big shot.


    "Daddy


    Jiuyu is too busy to kneel down and call dad.


    Li Rui doesn''t kneel. Although this is Zhong Kui, he doesn''t have the habit of kneeling. Even when he sees the Runner King, Li Rui doesn''t kneel.


    There is gold under a man''s knee. If he kneels for a long time, his bones will be soft.


    "Master Zhong, I''ll see you."


    Li Rui still said hello and took it for granted to see a gift. After all, he has been to the general''s mansion several times and can''t give people the impression of rudeness.


    You can be proud, but you can''t be rude.


    Zhong Kui glanced at Li Rui and nodded. Then he asked jiuyu, "what happened? Why did the monkey in laoyuefeng riot? Why are you here?"


    "Dad, someone should be trying to break into laoyuefeng. I''ll have Wudao tea. "


    "I''m busy with business. Fortunately, I arrived in time, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable. Have you seen or heard anything? "


    "Dad, I suspect someone is trying to kill me. The other party forced into the mountain gate to lead the monkey to riot, but did not take the initiative to show up. It is estimated that they are afraid of revealing their identity and want to kill me by the monkey''s hand. "


    "What courage Zhong Kui was furious.


    He is the master of the great general''s mansion. Ten Yan Luo is not here. He is responsible for everything in the upper level of the prefecture. And someone, even under his nose, wants to kill his son!


    This kind of thing happened to him, is a kind of shame!


    "There are no outsiders around here. Go back. Your friends are good. They have good strength. In the future, they can often come to your house. We welcome them to the general''s office. "


    Zhong Kui said to Li Rui.


    Li Rui nodded: "you are over praised."


    Zhong Kui nodded, a modest young man. This is his first impression of Li Rui.


    Not bad.


    "I''ll ask someone to trace this matter to the end. You can rest assured. The authority of the general''s house is not to be offended. The thief will be arrested. "


    With that, Zhong Kui''s body flashed and disappeared.


    Jiuyu wiped the sweat on his forehead: "it''s dangerous, almost dead."


    "Why did your father come and go like this?"


    "That''s one of my father''s thoughts. His real body hasn''t come yet. Otherwise, all the monkeys from all over the mountain will come and my father will slap him."


    "So powerful."


    Li Rui thought to himself, is Zhong Kui the level of ghost catching general? So how strong should ten Yan Luo be?


    Li Rui, the runner Wang, once saw him do it. At that time, it didn''t seem to be very fierce. Maybe it was just because Su Hongying was also strong.


    The moves of both sides have reached the level of returning to nature, so the fight is not so gorgeous.


    It seems that Zhong Kui is just a divine idea, or a short appearance of separation, which can blow so many Moyuan monkeys away.


    And control the situation.


    If the true body comes


    I think it''s rolling.


    "But even if it''s so fierce, some people dare to break ground on the head of the nine domains, which shows that the opponent behind it is also unfathomable."


    Li Rui looks at jiuyu. At this moment, jiuyu has finally recovered some calm and is no longer so afraid.


    Li Rui couldn''t help laughing: "it was not until the last moment that the means of protecting life were shown. This boy is also very treacherous. "


    It can''t be a coincidence that Zhong Kui didn''t appear early or late, but appeared when jiuyu was about to die. It''s absolutely that there is something on jiuyu''s body that can make Zhong Kui feel immediately, so that it can have such an effect.


    But previously, the nine domains have not been highlighted.


    What does he want to do?


    Do you want to test other people''s cards?


    Li Rui thought for a moment and calmed down: "let''s go. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time."


    It''s a dangerous place. It''s better to leave early.


    Jiuyu couldn''t agree any more: "my legs are almost soft. Come and help me a little."


    Li Rui took him by the shoulder and went out down the mountain. Sure enough, there is no guard at the door. I think it has been killed.


    It is inconceivable that such a thing should happen in such a place.


    "Who do you think might want to hurt you?"


    "It''s hard to say, because I usually offend too many people. But what I offend are the people I can afford to offend. Those people have no ability to harm me at all. And the people I can''t afford to offend are generally embarrassed to harm me. I''m also wondering, "who will it be?"


    Jiuyu''s brow is locked. It shouldn''t look like this.


    Cheap.


    Looking at him like that, Li Rui wants to beat him up. He bullies the good and fears the evil. He is so serious and shameful. He is also a great general.


    Rubbish.


    As if feeling Li Rui''s deep contempt, jiuyu said with a smile: "don''t look at me like that. I didn''t do anything really bad. I''ll tease girls and beat people at most. I didn''t do such things as trying to get rich and kill people, raping and plundering people. "


    "If you do, your father will be the first to kill you."


    "That''s great. In fact, my father is very strict, but as long as I keep my guard, he won''t do anything to me." Jiuyu said with a smile, "is my father powerful? What do you want him to do for you? "


    "Forget it. I already have a treasure tree studio. It''s not a job. To me, it''s just a floating cloud. "


    In the underworld, having a job can be regarded as a noble status.


    Jiuyu''s proposal is nothing more than a kind of compensation.


    But in Li Rui''s view, only by retreating can this human relationship play a key role.

 Chapter 658

    Jiuyu''s rejection of Li Rui is quite unexpected. It should be noted that people at the bottom of the class struggle to get to the bottom of the class, and almost all of them want to get a firm foothold. Some of them even go into the big families to do chores.


    He didn''t want to be an official when he came to Li Rui.


    "You''re such an expert." Jiuyu sighs.


    Li Rui smiles a little, the clouds are light and the wind is light.


    It''s not exactly an expert. The key is to be a running dog in the general''s mansion. It''s really not in line with his identity of walking in the hell. This, of course, should not be stated clearly.


    If this great general''s mansion is let out


    In fact, it''s not interesting. Li Rui, an official, doesn''t have much interest. They are all people who want to cultivate immortals. The most important thing is to be at ease.


    "Don''t do that for me? It''s no use. Do you know how much you''re hurt to protect you? If you have any good herbs at home, please send them to me as soon as possible. "


    As Li Rui moves forward, jiuyu can''t help looking at Li Rui. It seems that he doesn''t see where Li Rui is injured.


    Is the mind frightened?


    This is special


    Jiuyu is very unhappy. This elder brother is too proud.


    However, compensation must be made up. If Li Rui hadn''t been here today, he would have belched.


    "What kind of natural resources and local treasures do you want? I have some at home. Do you want huangquan Dao? I have two. I can give you one. "


    "Huangquan Dao? I haven''t stopped, can I? "


    "You''ve never heard of that? It''s really a lower class Hellboy. Huang Quan Dao is a knife made from the essence of Huang Quan. It is made of yellow spring water. This kind of Dao is specially used to cut the soul body. Ordinary ghosts are bad. They will die with one knife. "


    Sounds like a good thing.


    "All right, you can give me a whole one." Li Rui casually glanced at jiuyu, "is your life worth a knife?"


    "What else do you want? Do you know how precious huangquan Dao is? How little are you The nine realms are incredible.


    "No matter how precious it is, it''s not worth your life. Besides, you have two."


    "Why don''t I send you another flower from the other side?"


    "What is the other shore flower?"


    "It''s a flower that blooms in the yellow spring, which is very beneficial to our cultivation. A flower on the other side is enough to improve your practice. "


    "Then give me a whole bag."


    "... you think it''s Chinese cabbage on the side of the road!"


    "Ten first."


    "No!"


    "That''s mean."


    Jiuyu was not killed by Moyuan monkey, but was almost killed by Li Rui.


    Now he wants to slap himself in the face. Why do you want to talk to him about the flowers on the other side.


    Just pick up some wild chrysanthemum and Camellia


    "I''m so tired. I don''t think I''ll talk about it any more."


    Jiuyu left Laoyue peak with heavy steps. Back home, Li Rui didn''t go to his house to play, but went straight back to baoshuzhai.


    I want to come to jiuyu''s home to talk about what happened to laoyuefeng in detail. Li Rui can''t participate in this kind of thing.


    "Young master, you are back." Shuier sees Li Rui coming in from the door, greets him and pours tea. Li Rui drank his tea and asked, "where is Si Si?"


    "Sisi''s home. There''s something wrong with her family. Do you want me to call her back? "


    "No need."


    Homesick is nearby. It''s only ten minutes. After pondering for a moment, Li Rui said, "I have learned a lot and need to shut up for a while. You and Sisi will take care of the business in the store. Do it well. Jiuyu will send you huangquan Dao and Bianhua. You can put them away for me. "


    "All right, young master."


    Li Rui finished his tea and left baoshuzhai.


    Shuier stood at the door, hesitated for a while, and finally did nothing. In the evening, shuier comes to the gouache shop. Jiuyu has been waiting for her in the wing room of the shop.


    Jiuyu beckons, and shuier comes to him. Jiuyu suddenly stretched out his hand and took shuier into his arms: "I haven''t been warm with you for a long time. Your body is as soft as water."


    The water was silent.


    Nine domains feel the chin of water son, frivolous smile: "how don''t talk?"


    "Young master, please respect yourself."


    Jiuyu''s face was suddenly gloomy. He pushed away the water and slapped it in the past. PA!


    Half of shuier''s face swelled and tears filled his eyes.


    "Bitch, without me, you have been a humble person all your life. Why do you think you can be an ordinary person without me?"


    Jiuyu is very severe. His eyes are full of killing.


    He is not gentle to all people. To be sure, he has always been superior to those he can afford.


    Water son did not resist, she just stubbornly bit her lips, a moment, she said: "in front of you, I am not cheap, what''s the difference?"


    "Now that you know it, you should be more sensible. You Dalits are born to be like this. "


    "No one is born to be trampled. I have never done evil. If it wasn''t for being implicated, I wouldn''t have gone to the red sleeve


    Shuier raised his head and looked at jiuyu: "if you feel that trampling on a civilian woman like me can get satisfaction, please help yourself."


    Please help yourself. I won''t wait.


    The meaning of shui''er has been understood.


    He flew up and kicked the water out: "you dare to follow me, do you think you are him? He has the ability. What are you?! Pretend to me, I''ll kick you to death


    Nine domains are not soft. Before long, the water was dying, and there was only one breath left.


    She is helpless in the hell. Even if she dies, no one will care about her and no one will know about her.


    But after all, jiuyu doesn''t want to kill her now. Jiuyu still needs water to find out.


    Jiuyu returned to his seat, ready for leisure, slow. It seems that he was not the one who just hit people with rage. It seems that nothing happened just now.


    He is still the noble young master.


    Only the wound on shuier''s body can prove that he did commit violence.


    "I asked you to keep an eye on his whereabouts for such a long time. Don''t you really notice anything?"


    "You are an elegant man, a real gentleman. He is different from you. In your eyes, we are just playthings. What do you think I can know? "


    The water got up from the ground and sat down.


    Her eyes are numb. Only when she mentions Li Rui can her eyes have some brilliance.


    Jiuyu laughed and burst into tears: "you like him. I know. You really like him."


    Shuier said nothing.


    Jiuyu suddenly felt a sense of loss of interest.


    It seems that all of them are like this. Li Rui is like this. Now even the people around him are beginning to become like this.


    No kitsch, no clinging.


    All want to be themselves, all have their own heinous.


    "Within a month, I have to know his identity. I don''t care what method you use. But I advise you to climb into his bed quickly, so it may be easier. If he is really innocent, it will be good for you and him. "


    "Young master, shut up."


    "Where is he going to shut up?"


    "I don''t know."


    "I don''t know, I don''t know, rubbish!" As soon as the cup fell, jiuyu got up and left.


    It is clear that he is the young master, but in the face of Li Rui, he is only angry.


    After sitting on the ground for a long time, shuier stood up slowly.


    Resentment ground looked at the seat that nine domains once sat, water son slowly steps to leave.


    There is no retribution, but if one day, there is that opportunity.


    It''s not going to be soft.

 Chapter 659

    He said that he was going to shut up, but in fact he went home with his daughter.


    It seems that the world will fall into a huge crisis at any time. The three black holes make people nervous, but the world is still stable for the time being.


    At the beginning of the fear to two years later now, in fact, we have begun to get used to such a threat.


    Life always goes by before there is a solution.


    Li Rui is holding Xiaoman in his arms, walking here and there. Everyone in the family likes this little doll very much. Although she doesn''t have teeth and can''t speak, she is very cute.


    Six months, Xiaoman chubby, has begun to slowly eat rice porridge.


    In seven months, we can feed her. But the little guy loves to play. He always gets food everywhere.


    "I have an ancestor!"


    In short, he has a very good temper and is miserable by Xiaoman. When this family is in a good mood and crying, it''s really love and hate.


    The only difference between Xiaoman and other children is that Xiaoman never gets sick.


    So Xiaoman''s crying is basically that life doesn''t go her way and she uses crying to win sympathy. Although I know this is the case, Li Rui and Jiansu, as parents, still have to accept the offer.


    They are the ones who should cooperate with the children''s performance and can never escape.


    "I often wonder, how can I please her? At first, I thought it was a toy. As her appetite became more and more tricky, I found that I really underestimated her IQ. Now she is more and more difficult to fool. "


    At lunch, Xiaoman was not happy and cried. Li Rui and Jiansu didn''t want to eat. In short, holding Xiaoman back to the room, Li Rui followed him to the other side of the room.


    Jane Su Mei laughed at them while eating: "first, let him try to exercise and accumulate some experience. Hum, a man just wants to make him have a headache. If he has more pain, he will understand it naturally. "


    "That''s it."


    "But Xiaoman is really cute, but there is no way to cry."


    "That''s it


    As soon as yingzi sings, sister sang laughs: "sooner or later you will have a baby. Don''t gloat."


    Jiansu Mei and yingzi were silent at once, and they sat down to eat.


    In the room, it''s not easy to coax Xiaoman to sleep. In short, it''s a relief.


    "Let her bring it to your grandparents, so you don''t have to be so tired. My mother also complains that you always occupy your granddaughter and don''t show her a look. " Li Rui said softly.


    "No, don''t talk nonsense, stir up the relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law. They often bring it, but I''m Xiaoman''s mother, and I have time to bring it. You can''t just leave everything to someone else. There''s no such thing. "


    "Why do you think so?" Li Rui sat on his lap holding Jiansu.


    "What makes you think so?"


    "The last time I saw a passage, I said that our time is the most romantic time. Affectionate will be called licking the dog, fair will be called straight male cancer, just out of college with little money, will be called poor force. But you know how to put yourself in another''s shoes and think for me. "


    "Maybe everyone has different ideas." Jane simply smiles, "I don''t have so much to rely on, because I take care of Su Mei more, so I can better understand your feelings. Besides, you are excellent in all aspects, aren''t you? "


    Li Rui is thoughtful.


    Maybe it''s true because they are good enough to meet the same excellent women.


    Otherwise, they will be choosed and bear the accusations of the people they love most.


    Even though, those things are not really mistakes, are they?


    In the afternoon, Li Rui received a call from Zhao Kuafu, saying that he had something to discuss. Li Rui to the balcony, open the video, Zhao Kuafu said: "brother Li, we found a situation, but I''m not sure."


    "Tell me about it."


    "Didn''t the black sky sect make trouble in our black League last time? As a result, we went all the way to find out who was behind this. Guess who? "


    "Who, can''t it be a temple?"


    "It''s not a temple, it''s sorghum! Now our people have been exterminated, but the clues all point to Huang Liang, because it''s the time to investigate him... I even wonder if it has something to do with Qingcang? "


    "It can''t be Qingcang. He won''t be so confused. It should be sorghum. Well, I''ll call Qingcang and ask him his opinion. "


    "That''s the best way." Zhao Kuafu said happily.


    He is still more afraid of Qingcang real person, and a tianmeng in the north is booming. Even the black League, in fact, in front of tianmeng, can not get anything good.


    Li Rui would be the best person to come forward.


    Hang up the phone, Li Rui immediately contacted qingcangzhen.


    The outside world thinks that the two of them fight and die, but they don''t communicate with each other. In fact, the relationship is far from as bad as the outside world thinks. It''s just a dispute of ideas. In private, there is not much hatred.


    For Li Rui''s power on, Qingcang real person seems a little surprised: "what can I do for you?"


    "Convenient to chat?"


    "Just a moment." Qingcang immortal passed for a moment, whispered, "you say."


    "Is that Huangliang over there the deputy leader of tianmeng? This person is likely to be a member of the black sky sect. As the leader of the alliance, do you agree with the black sky sect? "


    "I''ll track it down, are you sure?"


    "I''m sure it doesn''t matter if you''re not sure. It''s important if you''re sure. You should know that if you can''t even control it, it''s like letting the time bomb go around. No one knows when the bomb will go off. "


    "Since you say so, I''ll keep an eye on him. But if he is innocent, don''t contact me in the future. " Qingcang really meant to warn.


    Li Rui hung up.


    This guy, who loves face, starts to put on airs.


    Originally thought that this is a common thing.


    The next day, qingcangzhen took the initiative to contact Li Rui and apologized: "I''m sorry, it''s a good thing you told me in time. It''s true that there are some problems with Huangliang, but... Is it convenient for you to come and deal with him? "


    "Why?"


    "I can''t move him."


    "You are the leader of tianmeng and can''t control all the situations. Why don''t you give up your seat to him?" Li Rui can''t believe that as an absolute head of state, he has no authority.


    Qingcang sighed: "our boat is too big. It''s not like your black alliance to turn around. The situation is quite complicated. If it''s convenient for you, come here and I''ll buy you a drink. "


    "Look again."


    Li Rui hangs up and ponders for a moment.


    Tianmeng, it''s not impossible to go. But I always feel that there is great terror hidden in the north.


    There''s enough threat over there.


    The appearance of the three masters has alerted Li Rui enough. If we had changed the location at that time, it would have been a totally different ending.


    It''s too high to be cold.

 Chapter 660

    If it is within the boundary of Jianghua, there is no need to be afraid of anyone''s attack.


    But if it is deliberately lead out, it must not be normal. Li Rui didn''t know what Qingcang meant, but it was this that he reacted to for the first time.


    If there is such a need? It''s not convenient to kill. Just set up a bureau and let Huangliang come.


    "It''s weird."


    What happened in the north? Has Qingcang lost control of tianmeng.


    Li Rui was puzzled by many questions. After thinking about it, Li Rui called Zhao Kuafu: "you come here. I have something to ask you."


    The power of the black League is not small. Send someone to the north to investigate and make a decision.


    In the evening, mother Li and father Li come here. Since Xiaoman was born, his parents have come here more often. They didn''t like it very much before.


    There are so many daughter-in-law, so it''s hard to be a mother-in-law.


    Mother Li holds Xiaoman and teases her. Father Li and Li Rui are sitting in the living room, drinking tea and chatting about their hometown: "there is a ancestor worship activity in the village. They all know you are good at it, so someone asked me to find a relationship and asked if you could go back."


    "Dad, which ancestor to sacrifice?"


    "Of course..." Dad Li said half of it, but he couldn''t go on. Of course, it''s going to the general''s tomb to pay homage to my ancestors, but the problem is... My ancestors are still alive.


    He knows about it.


    "Anyway, they want you to go back. You''re doing very well now, and they all want to be in your light. "


    "Forget it. I used to be scolded by others. How about the regular customers in the buffet? The boy of the Li family will be nothing in the future


    "That''s all before..."


    "When I don''t remember?" Li Rui asked with a smile.


    Li''s father was a little angry, but also a little helpless. My son is promising. It''s impossible to tell him anything.


    "No matter what, it''s all your old folks, old family."


    "Dad, can''t you figure out what they want me to do? I know all the time that I am asked to donate money and scold me for forgetting my roots if I don''t. I''m bored. What kind of books have I eaten? "


    "Poor in the mountains, no one asked, rich in trouble, have distant relatives. Last year, a fellow came to treat his illness. I arranged for him to go to Renxing hospital for treatment, and the expenses were free. What did they say afterwards? I don''t even arrange for a full-time doctor. I don''t visit a few times a month. I''m a white eyed wolf


    Li Rui said with a smile: "this time I''m called back. I know that I want to build another ancestral hall. I want to donate a million yuan. If I don''t, I''ll remove our family name from the genealogy. What a prestige! What do those old people of the clan association regard themselves as? This kind of moral coercion is played one by one. I''ll wait until they''re all dead, and I''ll go back to my hometown. "


    Dad Li sighed: "yes, since our family moved to the city, even the land in our family has been forcibly occupied, and we don''t even say hello. It''s said that the house that you asked someone to repair in your hometown is being forcibly occupied. "


    "Who did it?" Li Rui''s eyes narrowed.


    "Even the red necked scoundrels said that our cottage was empty as well... Several times your mother and I wanted to go home and have a look, so we gave up. I don''t want to go back and fight for that. I''m upset. "


    "Who did it?"


    "If you don''t go back, I''m afraid even your grandfather''s ancestral grave will be planed."


    "I''ll have it dealt with." Li Rui took out the phone, made a call to Zhao Kuafu and told him the situation.


    "I''ll send someone over tomorrow. Will it be done or on sale?"


    "It''s up to you."


    Li Rui is not in such a good mood. His hometown has been occupied. This kind of thing is boring. And digging ancestral graves... This is too much.


    Weakness is not the reason for evil. I''m poor and I''m reasonable. Enough is enough.


    If a tiger doesn''t show his power, others will ride on his head and take a shit.


    "Dad, don''t be sorry. Our family has done a lot for our hometown over the years. No matter what, the foundation I set up has changed the fate of some people. As for those who can''t get on the wall with mud and just want to take money from me, they are all shameless things. The best way to get along with that kind of person is to fight or ignore it. "


    Dad Li nodded: "everything is as you say. Now you are the eldest in the family."


    Li Rui quickly waved his hand and said with a smile, "don''t answer me."


    Li Ma came over with Xiaoman in her arms and gave her husband a glance: "what''s the matter? You''re not happy with your son''s decision, are you? Is the washboard not hard enough, or is the floor too warm? "


    Li PA second counseled: "no, no, I''m just talking nonsense. Come on, give me a hug for Xiaoman. I have to line up to hold him all day long. "


    Mother Li laughs and gives Xiaoman to father Li.


    "Mom, how are you feeling recently? What level of cultivation have you reached now?"


    "Shenhai, your father and I are both Shenhai. It''s boring and meaningless. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Two years ago, he set up a spirit gathering array around his home to gather the aura of the world around him. The effect of cultivation here is thousands of times better than that in other places.


    Every morning, the fog spreads from the lake, and the area nearby is like a fairyland. The clouds churned under his feet, and his aura seemed to condense into substance.


    Relying on the spirit gathering array and the refined pills, Su Mei and Su Mei had already broken through the life spring.


    As long as you live here, even if you are not qualified enough, you can quickly improve your level. In just a few years, we have gone through the road of others for decades.


    But my parents are obviously lazy.


    Li Rui coughed to hide his embarrassment. You know it, but you can''t say it.


    "Well, your father and I don''t like to practice very much. You young people always focus on fighting and killing. I advise you to take less part in fighting and fighting and take care of your family when you have nothing to do. It''s no small matter what..."


    Mummy Li began to read it. Li ruitou is as big as Dou. Look at Dad Li and I''ll see you.


    Although he is a great master now and a great master in the cultivation field, he is still like that in front of my mother.


    However, such a warm day is still very enjoyable.


    Parents, wife and children, everything you want. Although facing many major challenges, the future can be expected.


    These are wonderful things.


    Night is getting dark. At 3 a.m., Li Rui receives an emergency call.


    Something happened to Yang Wu.

 Chapter 661

    If we say that the most dissociative woman around Li Rui is Yang Wu. Most of the time, Li Rui comes to Yang Wu, and Yang Wu seldom takes the initiative to find Li Rui.


    She has her own career. If they pursue their own goals in life, Yang Wu is no worse than Li Rui.


    Thirty years old, senior.


    For a woman, what she relies on is not the civilian work and the study of the truth, but the actual combat line of the military, reaching the level of a senior high school. Even if we look at the whole country, there are few.


    Almost everyone is praising that there are talented people in Lao Yang''s family.


    Yang Wu also takes her life to make such achievements. Naturally, with Li Rui''s help, she is as powerful as a tiger. But still encounter danger, people in this life, there will always be tigers. Especially for women like her who lick blood at the mouth, the concept of meeting a tiger is relatively big.


    When Li Rui arrived at the police area, Li Dongyang, the chief officer of the police area, was discussing the matter. Yang Wu''s father was far away to perform his duties, so he couldn''t command in person.


    Li Dongyang is not only the chief officer of Yang Wu, but also a subordinate of Yang Wu''s father. He was also a soldier under Yang Wu''s father at that time.


    He and Li Rui also know each other. They have cooperated with each other several times. For some special rescue missions, if the conventional means are not good, they will contact Li Rui through Yang Wu.


    "Yes, now Yang Wu is trapped in a mountain depression. We have lost contact with her for the time being. The location of the accident is in Fulong mountain, which is currently concentrated in this area. "


    Li Dongyang demonstrated himself and marked a range on the map.


    Li Rui nodded: "has the plane been arranged?"


    Fulong mountain is not in this province, but in Southern Fujian Province. Li Rui has no time to ask why Yang Wu is in such a situation. These questions will be asked later.


    At present, the primary task is to ensure the safety of Yang dance.


    "Just outside."


    "All right, let''s go at once."


    Li Rui did not hesitate.


    It''s their business to make plans, but Li Rui just wants to find Yang Wu early.


    There is a helicopter in the guard area. Li Rui came to Minnan by helicopter. At the junction of Minnan province and Jiangnan Province, places like this are always more chaotic than other areas.


    It''s a small town.


    The motorcycles whistling along the street are almost 12 o''clock. These young people are still excited and refuse to rest, showing their abandoned youth on the street.


    Without going through the local police station, Li Rui went directly to the provincial boundary mountain by car.


    The common feature of Jiangnan province and Minnan province is that there are many mountains, vast mountains and a large area.


    "Yang Wu was separated during the operation of the anti drug team. At that time, the original plan was to ambush, but those people were very familiar with the mountain road. Yang Wu''s speed is too fast. She tracks down the bandit leader. She was originally scheduled to send us a message at the time of the interview. Who knows she lost the signal. "


    "Doesn''t it mean full coverage?" Li Rui asked.


    The technician in charge of communication looked embarrassed: "some places in the mountains can''t be covered, and because this is the border of the two provinces, so..."


    Li Rui has also experienced this situation. He used to visit relatives in his hometown, but when the wind blows, the signal is roaming.


    It''s cities, not towns.


    "It''s no wonder that there are problems in law enforcement between the two places."


    The car drove away from the street of the town. The town seems to have a good economy, quite good. There are a lot of traffic, especially trucks in the evening. Li Rui''s Santana is not impressive at all.


    They left town for the mountains. The winding mountain road took more than an hour to determine its general orientation.


    "How can I find it..."


    The comrades from the provincial public security department just got off the bus and planned to have a cigarette. It''s winter in La Jiu. I''m looking for people in the mountains. I think it''s a pain.


    But when he looked back, Li Rui was gone.


    "Well, where are the people?"


    Li Rui stands on the top of Lei Long''s head, his divine sense is blooming, but he can feel the air of a monk.


    But the mountains are too broad, and there are no lights in the night, only the cold wind is whistling, accompanied by the rocking of the forest, making a sound, rustling sound, just like heavy rain.


    "Where are you?"


    Li Rui muttered to himself.


    Suddenly, Li Rui found a pole fire in the forest!


    Li Rui quickly approached there, found several people, lit a small fire and hid in a cave.


    Li Rui came to the cave, fell down, imposed a barrier, and walked in quietly.


    "The police must be searching everywhere. Damn it, how could it be so bad."


    "The things in the cave should be used sparingly, sleeping in the daytime, lighting a fire at night, heating with charcoal, and eating sparingly."


    "That smelly girl, it''s a pity that she jumped into the river. Otherwise, if we tie her into the cave, we can be happy. It''s a pity."


    The sound of the tiny comments in the cave reached Li Rui''s ears. Almost immediately, Li Rui felt the blood rush into his brain.


    Yang dances in the river!


    How could she jump into the river!


    How can these people force her to jump into the river!


    Suddenly, someone in the cave drank violently: "who is outside?! Come out


    There are people who can detect it!


    Li Rui was not surprised. After leaving the border, Li Rui came to the fire and sat down: "are you practitioners?"


    The situation of Li Rui shocked the group.


    One of them squinted: "which school are you from? I am a practitioner. These are my brothers. Dare to ask brother... "


    "I''m the husband of the smelly girl you said. How could she be forced to jump into the river by you?"


    The five were silent and touched their weapons.


    Li Rui suddenly said, "speak up!"


    The whole cave hummed and the rocks fell. Three of them take out their guns and shoot at Li Rui. One of them stabs Li Rui. The triangle eyed man is on guard.


    He is a cultivator. He knows the strength of the cultivator, but he doesn''t know the strength of Li Rui.


    Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang, bang!


    Li Rui reaches out and grabs the triangle eye man. The man tumbles on the spot and disappears into the soil.


    Li Rui hit the ground with one blow, and the whole earth of the cave jumped up, just like the explosion of a bomb under the sea, setting off a huge dust wave.


    In the dust wave, the triangle eye man is drilling into a stone passage, and the soil covering him suddenly swings up, and the man runs frantically. He knew it was bad, so he was in a hurry.


    Li Rui will not give him this opportunity!


    The power of thunder and lightning is like a long snake, which directly pulls the man out. Li Rui grabs the man''s neck, sucks the water swallowing skill of the black whale, and reads the memory!


    Li Rui''s mind is filled with memories of the withered corpse.


    Li Rui is generally clear about the whole story.


    Triangle eye is not a person of Cang school, but a person of Heitian school!


    He went to Yang Wu deliberately! He is a monk of distraction!


    "Black sky sect, what a black sky sect!"


    Li Rui quickly gets out of the cave and kicks out. The whole cave is flattened by him. All over the sky, the sand is like a dust storm. Li Rui rushes to the river 30 kilometers away.


    Yang Wu jumped into the river, two hours after that time!


    It''s not good!

 Chapter 662

    One after another in the sky, like thunder. Li Rui broke through the sound barrier one after another. Every other distance, the white fog enveloped him, and his body shape improved to an extreme explosive speed.


    Thirty kilometers, three sonic booms, just a few seconds.


    When he came to the river, Li Ruiding was silent on the river.


    There is no Yang dance in the river. I don''t know what the turbulent River covers, or Yang Wu has already been washed away by the river.


    Li Rui had to search for Yang Yuan slowly.


    The river has always been the best way to cover up the breath. Suddenly, Li Rui felt something and stopped near the edge of the river.


    Standing on the top, Li Rui suddenly said, "give me a lift!"


    FA Xiang was earth shaking. He took a picture of the water on the river with one hand. The whole river bed vibrated and the river stopped flowing. Under the river bed, a half arched ancient tomb appears!


    The gate of the ancient tomb faces the river bed.


    Li Rui quickly stepped forward, and with one palm flew the stone gate, he laid a border. The water all over the sky falls, and the river covers the place again.


    Li Rui walked on in silence.


    Following the faint breath, Li Rui walked into the ancient tomb. This ancient tomb is not very conspicuous outside, but through a passage, there is a unique cave inside, filled with the atmosphere of ancient simplicity.


    Arched structure, but the entrance to the passage, into the world here, it''s like a palace.


    "Who built such a luxurious tomb in such a place?"


    Dead all want to stink show, and, Li Rui aware of the ancient tomb has a different breath.


    It''s evil.


    The black evil spirit floated in the air and surrounded Li Rui like tentacles. However, these demons were never close to him. Li Rui went inside and came to the center of the ancient tomb.


    The divine sense unfolds!


    Yang Wu is ahead!


    Li Rui walked forward. Twenty meters ahead, Yang Wu sat on the stone bed. There were lights and decorations all around her, and she did not know when to put on her red makeup. Her face was extremely pale, but her red lips were enchanting.


    She sat upright, her eyes gray, without pupil focus.


    Li Rui walked on in silence.


    Dong.


    Dong Dong


    Drums.


    A group of ragged drummers appeared from behind the screen with their hands locked. Dozens of widowers carrying their lovely children and a large sedan chair came out in high spirits.


    The team suddenly found Li Rui. The drummer locked his hand and stopped. He pointed his finger at Li Rui. He seemed very surprised.


    Suddenly, everyone pointed at Li Rui.


    "Who''s going to visit our wedding?"


    In the sedan chair, the hoarse voice seemed to be silent for countless years, opening for the first time.


    "Which King are you?" Li Rui asked.


    "River King!" The other side seems to be a little angry. It''s just human. It''s stupid that he doesn''t know the king of the river.


    Li Rui walked on in silence.


    The sedan chair plopped down, and the drummer locked his hand. The widower left the sedan chair and headed for Li Ruisha. Their fingernails are getting longer, and their dry and thin faces are killing Li Rui.


    "Originally, I thought that today was the day of my great happiness, and I wanted to save your life for tomorrow as a snack. Since you are determined to die, you will die. "


    In the sedan chair, the laughter shocked the whole tomb.


    Li Rui is still moving forward, one step at a time.


    The River King''s pawns came to Li Rui and threw themselves at him. They were all ferocious faces in all directions. Far and near, it''s all bloodthirsty.


    "Thunder Dragon."


    Hello!


    Lei long suddenly pours out of Li Rui''s body, opens his mouth, swallows all the minions into his mouth, swallows all the minions into his body.


    There was a sound of annihilation in the belly of Thunder Dragon.


    The mummies went up in a flash.


    Li Rui comes to Yang Wu and touches her pulse.


    There''s no pulse.


    "Sorry, I''m late."


    Li Rui holds Yang Wu.


    WOW!


    The sedan chair dispersed, and a figure in armor flew out of the sedan chair.


    "Axe


    With a roar of anger, a huge axe fell from the sky on the top of the tomb and fell in front of the river king. The River King took the axe and roared.


    "Calling himself the king of the river is actually an ancient corpse. There are people in every period under your command. They must be poor people who came to the river to play and drowned by you. You can''t even see the light and dare to be presumptuous in front of me? "


    Li Rui looks at the river king, his eyes full of irony.


    The river king was furious: "where are you sacred? If you look at Lei FA, is it the way of heaven?"


    "No, I''m not a Heavenly Master." Li Rui slowly raised his head, "I''m the same as you, but I''m the hell, and you''re just a fish."


    If you are an ordinary warrior, you will probably have a big head for the existence of terror like Shanghe king.


    Li Rui is not afraid of him at all.


    "Come on, boy


    The River King opened his mouth and inhaled. His big mouth and two tusks were exposed. All the hurricanes converged in his mouth. Carried by the air, countless objects flew to the river king.


    It was thunder dragon, whose thunder clouds were inhaled by the river king.


    The River King''s eyes were red: "originally, you didn''t even need to do it. All your flesh and blood will turn into fertilizer for the king. And the beauty in your arms will become the king''s concubine. And you will be my servant forever. "


    "Noisy." Li Rui just waved.


    A flash of light.


    The River King is not weak. From the point of view that he can even absorb Thunder Dragon, he must be the strong one around jiedan at least. This jiedan realm, in this ancient tomb, may have more than this strength.


    In this ancient tomb, the River King has too many strange means to use.


    Here, he''s strong.


    He even wants to suck Li Rui''s whole body into a skeleton.


    It''s just wishful thinking.


    With the light flying out, the body of the river king was nailed upside down with a bang. Directly nailed to the screen, on the top of the River King''s head, a flying sword did not move.


    The river king was stabbed by a sword and revealed that he was nailed to the screen, but he was still alive. He stretched out his hand to pull out the flying sword, but the black thunder on the flying sword flickered. Whenever he stretched out his hand, the black thunder would blow his palm away.


    In a short moment, the palm of the river king had been blown away.


    "You think I can''t kill you?" Li Rui looked at the river king, gently shook his head, "humble insect."


    The river king was furious but helpless.


    Li Rui raises his hand a little, and the black whale swallows water, which will directly absorb the soul of the river king.


    The river king was finally frightened: "who are you? What kind of skill are you doing? Why is this king... "


    "You are also called king?" Li Rui opened his mouth and inhaled.


    Similarly, the huge black fog surrounded the River King''s body, which dried up at the speed visible to the naked eye. The whole soul body is refined into a black smoke by Li Rui.


    The black smoke dripped in the air and turned into a bright ball.


    Li Rui opened the pill and bit it. It was crunchy.


    But it''s not chicken.

 Chapter 663

    After eating the meatballs, the memory of the River King poured into Li Rui''s mind.


    The river king used to be a bandit in the mountains and forests, and was also a famous task. Although he did not make a name in history, his real strength was not bad. Born with great strength, he once fought with tiger barehanded.


    Not everyone who kills a tiger will take it out and brag about it. The River King is such a low-key man. Unfortunately, in a struggle, the river king was betrayed by his own woman and murdered by his brother.


    He was sunk into the river.


    It was a stormy night, and the river seemed to cry for it. Just on the day when the ghost door opened, the water demon surrounded the River King and wanted to have a good meal. Unexpectedly, the river king was originally a ghost, but after he died, he woke up instead.


    But the awakened River King is no longer the thief, and he can''t see the sunshine again. He built a mausoleum between the rivers and made himself king of the river.


    After a long time, the River King lived here, occasionally for disaster, but not much. But after all, he knew that his ability was limited, and he didn''t dare to be too ostentatious.


    He has always been unassuming.


    And Yang Wu, unexpectedly someone sent him to the mausoleum of the river king!


    Some people want to take this opportunity to put Li Rui into the hands of the River King and let him kill Li Rui.


    It was originally based on the skill of the river king. In this mausoleum, he could be invincible.


    The difference is that others don''t know Li Rui''s identity at all.


    "I''m walking in the underworld. It''s ridiculous that I want to kill me with such evil hands!"


    Li Rui holds Yang Wu and goes to a place to do it quickly. Hold up the border and release the Thunder Dragon Guard.


    Li Rui enters the underground.


    Yang Wu has no breath, and her soul has been detained by the ghost when she drowns in the river.


    "I walk for the underground, who dares to arrest my woman!"


    Li Rui came to the hell to explore the trace of Yang dance. There are a lot of souls in the dungeon, thousands of people die every day.


    It is not easy to find Yang Wu among thousands of people.


    The most important thing is that Li Rui does not have the official identity of the prefecture, and the prefecture only has high-level personages.


    Li Rui called the little devil and the town ghost to help them find them.


    In the beginning, the ghost in the soul trap didn''t even let Li Rui go in. It was the evil ghost who told Li Rui to go in and look for him. Looking for a few hours, Li Rui somehow found Yang Wu.


    "Now she has no consciousness of her own. After leaving the body, every soul body is in a chaotic state. OK, people see it. It''s time to go!"


    It''s not easy to talk about the ghost in the confinement. It''s OK to sell the villain a face.


    Li Rui takes out the jade pendant he wears and brings in Yang Wu''s soul.


    "I''ll take this man."


    "No one can take a soul from the place where it is held! You can go. You can''t be married. This man is dead. It''s not up to you! "


    "I walk for the underworld, and naturally have the power to take away the soul." Li Rui looked at the ghost and said, "she''s my wife. I can take her away naturally."


    "You are the hell walking?" GUI Cha was obviously surprised. He took a look at the ghost and the little ghost, and held his arms. "Then you can''t take away the soul. Without the order of the ninth region childe, even you can''t leave here casually. Come on, open up the defense


    At the command of the ghost in the place of arrest, the border rises.


    Li Rui''s eyes were cold: "since you don''t want to be a ghost, I''ll send you out of your wits."


    Black whale swallowing water!


    A mass of black fog envelops the ghost and twists it violently. The ghost immediately turns into pure soul energy and is absorbed by Li Rui.


    The little devil and the villain are scared to death.


    "Big brother, you can''t kill the hell devil!" The little devil shivered.


    "It''s going to be a big deal!" The ghost of the town wants to cry but has no tears.


    "What''s the matter? Go your way, don''t worry, it won''t involve you. " Li Rui took a look at the border at the place where he was trapped. He ascended to the sky step by step and broke it with a fist!


    It''s a miracle.


    "If there is any mistake, it will do!" The little devil and the town devil are all in admiration.


    Even the border of the soul can be broken. It''s against the sky. It should be noted that this border is the main source of connecting aura. It can be said that even if you can get close to it, you can''t break it so easily and rudely.


    At most, it must be the array that can affect the border. How can it be so easy.


    "Let''s go. I''ll deal with it here." Li Rui said to Xiaoguitou and Zhengui.


    They both ran away.


    Li Rui is powerful. They can''t do it.


    Not everyone can be so rebellious.


    Li Rui put away his jade formula.


    In fact, the border is not broken with one punch. It''s the "pass" given by the Runner King. If you have this jade formula, you can go anywhere.


    Otherwise, there are borders everywhere in the prefecture. If any one of them comes to catch a turtle in a jar, it''s a fart.


    As soon as the ghost and the villain left, several figures fell from their hind feet.


    "Who dares to be presumptuous here?"


    "How dare you kill the devil!"


    "We''re not going to let go yet!"


    Li Rui looks at those figures in the sky. Well, I don''t know them.


    "I''m walking in the underworld to save my wife. Please do me a favor. "


    "Shut up! You are a mortal. How can you interfere with the regulations of the underworld? Return to your place immediately, or you will be taken down! "


    Some people stop drinking: "tell him what to do, what hell to walk, give him face, he is the hell to walk, don''t give him face, he is a dog we keep!"


    Li Rui is silent.


    For so many years, the underground wechat group has been rarely used. Getting power from there is always a matter of caution.


    For what?


    Many people don''t understand why there is a local wechat group, but they have to develop their own strength and rely on themselves.


    For this moment.


    Relying on the strength of others can only be regarded as a dog. The fear is that when others don''t want to help you, you are nothing.


    If one day, this underground wechat group is gone, and you are kicked out of the group, what are you? Nothing.


    In his mind, Li Rui thought of a line from a science fiction movie.


    "Without that steel suit, what do you think you are?"


    "Genius, philanthropist, rich man, playboy."


    Now, Li Rui can also tell these people.


    Without the identity of underground walking, what is it.


    "I''m not your dog, and you''re nothing. I''m here to save my wife. If you don''t agree... "


    Li Rui''s hands are full of black thunder, thunder prison knife, dozens of feet, lightning flashes.


    "Then I''ll let you know my strength."


    At this moment, in front of the enemies, the hearts of the same emerged shudder.


    The strong murderous spirit emanates from Li Rui.


    It doesn''t matter who doesn''t agree. They don''t need to agree at all.


    This is the confidence that you can show with your own strength.


    If you don''t agree, I''ll kill until you agree!

 Chapter 664

    "What courage


    After a moment of silence, the strong men who came to realize that this is the underworld.


    It''s their base camp.


    In their eyes, Li Rui is just an outsider!


    It''s this outsider who dares to say that it''s a big deal.


    How can this be tolerated? How can the face of hell be preserved?


    "Take him down!"


    The figure in the sky swoops down, a big war starts from this!


    Li Rui''s lips smile, not afraid of war. The accumulation of this period of time has already made him feel that he needs to fight to sharpen himself.


    Li Rui of the prefecture looks at Zhong Kui. This is the second time he has dealt with him.


    Obviously, the ghost catching general didn''t pay attention to him either.


    Li Rui shook his head: "even if I don''t walk in the hell, I will save the person who should be saved. This is the time of the underground war. I''ve done so many things for the underground. It''s natural to save my wife. "


    "I will make up for the consequences. As for the influence and the face of hell, at this time, I will report to shiyanluo. "


    Li Rui is neither humble nor arrogant.


    Zhong Kui stares at Li Rui, his eyes narrowed.


    The hell is not responsible for him, but for ten Yama.


    Now, however, he''s the one who talks to the hell.


    Ten Yan Luo is not in, he is the governor of the hell!


    "Mischief, ten Yan Luo have important matter in the body, how can you mischief!"


    "You are all right, but if I have to see them, can you stop me? Don''t forget that Su Hongying has opened three black holes in the world. And the whole world, China, I has the final say.


    "Are you threatening me?"


    "No, I''m just stating the facts. Lord Zhong Kui, I''m looking forward to drinking with you when I return to the imperial court in ten days. "


    With that, Li Rui raises his hand, opens the door of chengdi, and walks away.


    Zhong Kui''s face was green and red. For a moment, he was angry with the crowd below.


    "What are you looking at? Nothing to do? It''s nice to be around here one by one, isn''t it? Who are your superiors? I don''t think you want to do it anymore? "


    The crowd of onlookers below dispersed.


    In fact, they didn''t know what Li Rui and Zhong Kui were talking about. When they just talked, they had already been blocked by the border.


    When the border disappears, so does Li Rui.


    No one wants to bear Zhong Kui''s anger.

 Chapter 665

    Li Rui returns to the world, takes out the jade in the mausoleum, gently clenches it, and puts it into Yang Wu''s mouth.


    Soul power activates jade.


    The green emperor''s longevity skill releases green aura and adjusts Yang''s physical state. To be exact, Yang Wu has been dead for several hours, cold and stiff.


    But under the influence of the eternal life skill of the Qing emperor, she is recovering rapidly, her face is ruddy, and her body is no longer cold.


    "Wake up!"


    Li Rui stops drinking, and Yang Wu''s soul in the jade is released.


    Gradually there is a heartbeat, although extremely weak, but this heartbeat, gradually normal. Li Rui picked up Yang Wu and held her in his arms.


    "Wake up, don''t go to sleep."


    Yang Wu didn''t wake up and still closed her eyes.


    Li Rui began to panic.


    How can it be like this? Mingming should wake up. Why is it still in this state? Mingming''s heart is beating


    What is the problem?


    "Like a magic wand." Yang Wu murmured, opened his eyes and chuckled.


    I think it''s been a long time. I can''t help it.


    Li Rui couldn''t help laughing: "I''m scared to cry."


    "I didn''t see you cry either."


    "My tears are all in my stomach."


    Yang Wu laughs wildly. She coughs when she smiles. She coughs very hard. Li Rui pats her back and steps into the green aura of emperor Qingdi''s eternal life, which helps her to recuperate.


    "Strange to say, before I fell into the water and fell into a coma, I was wondering if you would come to save me. I didn''t expect that you really saved me


    "I''m your man. I don''t want to save you. Who will save you. And I have great ability. Of course, I''m the first one to save you. "


    "Show off your patience, why don''t you go to heaven?"


    "I''ll show you to heaven later."


    Yang Wu smiles. I don''t know why. It''s dark and cold here. But when someone protects her, she feels warm in her heart.


    In particular, he.


    Just around.


    Li Rui is also watching Yang Wu, carefully observing every expression on her face. When Yang Wu laughs, Li Rui also laughs. When Yang Wu is happy, Li Rui is also happy.


    "What are you looking at me for?"


    "You look like a little woman."


    "I''m not a little girl. I''m old. I''m old. I can''t compare with the beautiful ones in your family. It''s said that all the children can walk, and I haven''t got a place yet. "


    "If you want to have a place, you''ll have one."


    "That can''t do. I want to regenerate later. No matter what, I have to be a general." Yang Wu broke away from Li Rui''s arms and looked around, "where is this? What''s that? "


    She pointed to the mummy on the ground.


    Then Yang Wu found that her clothes were wrong, and she was slightly surprised: "how can I wear such a dress outside? It looks weird. "


    "It''s weird. If I hadn''t come early, you would have married someone else."


    "You mean..."


    "Yes, but it''s been destroyed by me."


    Li Rui opens his hand. Yang Wu hesitates and returns to Li Rui''s arms like a kitten. Li Rui rubs Yang Wu''s forehead with both hands and continuously inputs aura to help Yang Wu relax.


    So comfortable, Yang Wu couldn''t help but close her eyes. After a while, she fell asleep.


    When Yang Wu woke up again, Li Rui had left the mausoleum with her in his arms. The first ray of sunshine appears at dawn. The red sun rises in the East.


    The sky is gorgeous.


    And below is the sea of forest.


    A helicopter, hovering not far away, quietly looking at this side. Yang Wu saw clearly the people in the cockpit of the helicopter and waved: "Dad, I''m ok!"


    Yang''s father snorted: "if it''s OK, pay attention next time. If it''s OK, go home early for dinner!"


    Yang Wu nodded and the helicopter flew away.


    Yang Wu stood up and danced. He felt like he was standing on a trampoline, and the clouds were at his feet.


    Hello!


    The Thunder Dragon roared at the sun and dived across the forest, setting off a hurricane.


    This kind of feeling makes Yang''s heroism gradually grow: "ah! I can fly


    Yang Wu happily waved her arms and closed her eyes. Suddenly, she turned her head: "take some pictures for me. Hurry up."


    Li Rui can''t laugh or cry: "you don''t like to play that, why do you shoot this?"


    "Take it and leave it to me."


    "All right."


    Li Rui took out his mobile phone, changed his posture and took dozens of pictures for Yang Wu.


    That picture, it''s shocking. If you send it out, it will make the headlines immediately.


    Yang dance, sitting or standing, is so heroic that it''s absolutely invincible.


    The modern Wu Zetian posture is vivid.


    After taking the photos, Yang Wu stinks: "print it back and send it to me, I have to collect it."


    "Well." Li Rui nodded and asked, "which realm are you now?"


    "Life spring."


    "Then get ready. I''ll help you through the robbery in a while."


    "Ha?"


    "I''ve given you too much Qi. Now you''re distracted. When you digest the Qi, there will be thunder


    "Oh, yes."


    Yang Wu sat down and sat next to Li Rui. Suddenly he reached out and stopped Li Rui on the shoulder. He punched him: "thank you. Thank you this time."


    Li Rui can''t laugh or cry again. This kind of arrogant posture is not easy to find a little femininity, but it''s gone.


    "You''re welcome. It''s all family."


    "Well, thank you all the same."


    Li Rui was not depressed by his politeness. As soon as he took Yang Wu in his hand, he immediately went up.


    Who would have expected that Yang Wu didn''t accept the idea at all and turned away from the guests!


    Fortunately, the helicopter has gone, and no one can see it nearby. The border is safe enough.


    Otherwise, the world is going downhill.


    It''s wild!


    In the evening, Li Rui accompanied Yang Wu to Yang''s home. Since Yang''s death, Li Rui himself has been busy enough. He has not been to Yang''s house many times.


    The Yang family prepared a big dinner, good wine and good food, waiting for them.


    Li Rui and Yang Wu''s father, the eldest brother of the Yang family, push the cup to the cup. They drink in silence and don''t talk much. In silence, Yang''s father got drunk.


    Li Rui is seven points drunk.


    A lot of times, since some words can not be said, the heart will be on the line.


    Before going to rest, Yang Fu patted Li Rui on the shoulder.


    Li Rui nodded.


    Clearly saw Yang Fu Tong red eye socket.


    He knew that his daughter had gone through a near death, and these Yang dances must have told him.


    I also know that Li Rui pulled Yang Wu back from the gate of death.


    It''s just one step away from the white hair to the black hair.


    And he has only one daughter.


    No matter how powerful, no matter how meritorious. Back home, there is only one daughter.


    Mother Yang helped her husband to the room, and the first one couldn''t help crying.


    "I wish my daughter was OK. We can rest assured that he is a trustworthy person, and we can rest assured that Xiao Wu will follow him. "


    "Yes, you can rest assured." Obviously already drunk father Yang, at this time the eyes are very clear.


    Nothing is more pleasant than a false alarm.

 Chapter 666

    Li Rui helps to clean up the leftovers in the living room, and Yang Wu cooperates. Two hands and feet are very fast, clean up, Yang Wu asked: "are you going home or not?"


    "No return."


    "Oh." Yang Wu understood and nodded solemnly, "then you can find a place to rest. I think the sofa in the living room is pretty good. I''ll go back to my room and have a rest. I''ll see you tomorrow. "


    Then she went back to the room with her hands on her back.


    Back in the room, Yang Wu covered her mouth and laughed with tears.


    For a long time, there was no knock. Yang Wu''s heart sank down again, and he wondered, "that nerd can''t really sleep in the living room, can he?"


    "Is there any mistake in being so stupid?" Yang Wu opened the door and saw Li Rui standing outside.


    "Is that funny? Listen to you laugh so happily Li Rui said with a smile.


    Yang Wu raised her hand: "it''s fun, isn''t it? Cut


    She didn''t close the door this time. She knew that Li Rui wanted to save face. If she closed the door, he would sleep on the sofa.


    Li Rui went in and went to bed.


    "This is the first time I''ve come to your room. This bed is so comfortable, much better than your single room in the guard area."


    Yang Wu blushed: "have you been approved? What a shame. "


    "If you want any shame, you just like to hold it. Come here and let me hug you."


    "I don''t want to hold you. I''m going to brush my teeth and wash my face. I''m sleepy." Yang Wu goes directly to the bathroom.


    Li Rui can''t laugh or cry. He is obviously embarrassed and brushes his teeth and washes his face.


    Yang Wu came out after brushing her teeth and washing her face. When she saw Li Rui lying down, she almost fell asleep. Also can''t help but also angry and want to laugh: "haven''t brush teeth, this sleep, don''t talk about health."


    Although he had taken a bath during the day, it was painful to see him like this.


    Although she did not witness the successive wars in the starry night, she still felt soul stirring after listening to Li Rui''s statement.


    As long as one step goes wrong, maybe she will never come back.


    He never said what kind of pressure he was under.


    But Yang can understand.


    Just a little bit from his point of view, we all know that it is not easy.


    Yang Wu helped Li Rui take off his shoes and lay him in the right position. Yang Wu also got into the bed and turned off the light.


    In the dark, Li Rui gently holds Yang Wu.


    Yang Wu gently retracts into Li Rui''s arms.


    The two spent the night in peace. When he wakes up at dawn, Li Rui shrinks in Yang Wu''s arms. When Yang Wu wakes up, he is very happy and has a stomachache.


    "Big brother, what''s the matter? Sleeping like this, so insecure? "


    Li Rui put his hands around Yang Wu''s waist, and his head was buried in her chest, so he almost bit a small pacifier.


    "It looks like a little suckling dog."


    The more Yang Wu looks, the more he wants to laugh, and the more he laughs, the more he can''t stop.


    Li Rui pretended not to hear anything, but just rubbed and said, "it''s comfortable."


    Rubbed Yang dance face a red, and quickly push: "up, dead sex wolf!"


    "I don''t want to. Do you want to go to my place today and meet your little sisters?"


    "Today? Let me see... Well, all right! "


    Yang Wu agreed. She lifted the quilt and got up from the bed: "OK, don''t be lazy. Get up. Today is also a day full of vitality!"


    Li Rui had to end the good day of staying in bed and said with regret: "Hey, it''s not easy to enjoy it for a while. It''s a good spring, just like a dream."


    Yang Wu wants to hit him twice.


    I don''t know what to say.


    I wish I could talk about that all day long.


    Li Rui likes to tease Yang dance. The more he can''t keep watching Yang dance, the more fun he feels. Before long, he coaxed her back to bed and put on the quilt. The couple hid in the quilt and talked, gossiping and quarreling.


    It''s ten o''clock in the morning. Yang''s father has gone back to deal with his official business now.


    Yang''s mother didn''t bother her. She sent a message to Yang Wu, saying that she went out to buy new year''s goods and let Yang Wu sleep more.


    It''s an open space.


    Li Rui was very excited and bullied.


    I almost didn''t shame Yang Wu to death.


    Li Rui likes to watch Yang dance''s shy expression of refusing to return.


    This kind of scenery can''t be seen anywhere else.


    Until noon, Li Rui and Yang Wu left Yang''s house. Yang Wu cleaned the room and opened the window for ventilation.


    I left home with little anxiety.


    I came to Li''s house just in time for lunch. It''s said that Yang Wu is coming. Li PA and Li Ma are going to have a big table.


    In private, Yang Wu was very worried: "you say the two families run like this, what kind of fat do I have to be?"


    "You can''t get fat and eat more. Anyway, if you keep a good figure, you can exercise the most."


    I ate so well last night. Although I didn''t eat this morning, there are so many delicious things at noon. At least it''s not a problem to gain a few Jin.


    But Yang Wu''s figure has always been maintained very well. Compared with the women in her family, her exercise is the most, and her physical toughness has always been the best among the women in her family.


    And this woman is very like to play against the guest, and she takes the initiative in the end.


    Yang Wu beat Li Rui and ran to hold Xiaoman.


    Everyone likes this child very much, so does Yang Wu. Only when holding Xiaoman, the strong breath on her body will be transformed into a thorough gentle motherhood.


    It seems that there are stars in the eyes.


    "Sister Yang will be a good mother in the future." Plain words came over, said with a smile, Yang dance will not be able to, "that can not, I have to live with Xiaoman as beautiful."


    "I''ll wait for good news." Plain words sweet smile way.


    Yang Wu ha ha ha, holding Xiaoman in her arms.


    After dinner, the big guy sat in the living room. Listening to Li Rui''s story of fighting against the River King last night is more exciting than watching ghost movies.


    They don''t like exploring activities like that, if it''s their own experience. But Li Rui''s experience is similar to his own.


    Therefore, there is a sense of identity and substitution.


    From time to time, there was a cry of surprise in the living room. In addition, Li Rui''s sudden cry from time to time scared everyone into a group.


    If it''s at night, I won''t even dare to go to the toilet after listening to it.


    However, Li Rui is also talking while receiving pink punches.


    "This man is so bad. He''s trying to scare people!"


    "Can''t you talk about it well? It has to be so terrible!"


    "Come on, come on, what''s going on?"


    A group of people gathered around Li Rui, just like listening to a story. Chien Su Mei also brought melon seed drink, which is very exciting.


    Finally, Li Rui was so thirsty that he fell asleep.


    Li Rui enters a dream and finds himself in a strange space.


    In front of my eyes, I saw a handsome figure.


    "I heard that you intruded into the important area of the underground, Li Rui. Do you know the crime?"


    This is the Runner King.


    Li Rui calmed down: "I know my sin."


    "It''s good to know the crime. Don''t do that in the future. It''s hard for me to make such a fuss. I won''t do it again."


    "It must be remembered."


    next time?


    Next time.

 Chapter 667

    The chairman said that strategically we should despise the enemy and tactically we should attach importance to the enemy. Is the runner king the enemy? In a way, the whole hell is the enemy. They don''t look at the world at all.


    But at the same time, the Runner King is a friend, an ally of the same side, and a backer of the earth. For the Runner King, Li Rui has no hostility. He can also see the friendliness of the Runner King.


    This is an unfathomable person, worth making friends with.


    When he woke up from hell, Li Rui gathered everyone together.


    "I just went to hell."


    Poof.


    Jane Su Mei couldn''t help laughing. Sakura couldn''t help laughing when she saw her smile. He asked them what they were laughing at and said that Li Rui''s posture was too much like a magic wand, and he was always possessed by a magic wand.


    "Don''t make trouble. Listen to brother Li." In short, he waved to control the atmosphere. Li Rui nodded and continued: "this time I can call Xiaowu back from the hell, but actually I have conflicts with some people. The number of times we do this is really not much. "


    Life and death, for thousands of years, people have said that fate is determined by heaven. In fact, it''s not. Life is decided by people. The only difference is whether they are strong enough. If it''s strong enough, it''s your destiny.


    There are rules between heaven and earth. When a person dies, his soul will be separated. Where does the soul go? Return to hell. The underground government is the Management Office of the death rule. If it is strong enough, it can also break hands with the underground government, but it can''t be more.


    The prefecture is not weak. If he is not in such a critical period, he will not be able to pull Yang Wu back from the prefecture.


    This is something that everyone knows.


    "Now my sinners are all first-class monks. There are also some heresies. If they know they can''t deal with me, they will want to make me feel bad and attack you. This incident was born of this. "


    Yang dance is very serious.


    Li Rui said with a smile: "so recently, we should pay attention not to give opportunities to some people. We need to be able to expand as well as shrink. Home together is as solid as a rock, scattered is all over the sky


    "Brother Li is right!" Jane may clapped and said, "I think it''s great. What are we going to do?"


    "At home?" Sakura was surprised. She didn''t want to stay at home. Although she always stayed at home, she didn''t want to stay at home once she was told to.


    Li Rui looked at Yang Wu: "so during this period of time, we need to carry out a period of special training. Most of you are in the realm of life spring. This realm has no good means to protect your life. Once your soul is out of body, it will be related to the underworld. Therefore, you must go to the realm of distraction. "


    "The cultivation of realm is fundamental! We must pay attention to this. "


    Jane Su Mei lowered her head in shame. When it comes to cultivation, she is often the laziest one. Her present state depends on others'' help.


    It''s hard for people who are too flexible to practice.


    Although yingzi is only Mingquan, she has high talent and good foundation. Once Sakura works hard, she is the one who makes the fastest progress. In short, it is the most stable one.


    "I must come on!" Jane Su Mei made a statement with her little fist.


    Li Rui looked at her with praise: "well, as long as everyone has the determination, I will be happy."


    A man''s biggest fear is a fire in his backyard.


    The backyard is so peaceful that there is no worry.


    As long as there is determination, atmosphere, unity, this matter, can be!


    Li Rui went out of the house, flew into the sky, stood on the top of the building, and held up his hand.


    The spirit gathering array starts!


    The white air in the sky is sucked down, and it can be seen that the aura around is gradually integrated into a vortex, converging towards the Li family. It''s like a huge tornado. All the auras are concentrated quickly.


    The aura of heaven and earth is recovering strongly for thousands of years after it has dried up. In the past 20 or 30 years, it''s time for everyone to take the lead.


    Li Rui comes to the eye of the gathering spirit array, and the whole gathering spirit array seems to come alive. Li Rui''s heart beat and aura dance frequently.


    Jiansuyan and others bathed below also sensed Li Rui''s voice: "hold your breath, I''ll mobilize my aura, and you''ll try to refine it."


    "Good!"


    The spirit gathering array covers the whole house, and the spirit is like silk and milk. Even two people who are very close to each other can hardly see each other clearly.


    Abundant aura can''t help but make people want to cheer.


    There is a border and a blind view. In the eyes of outsiders, there is nothing here. It is a sea, which is not different from other places. Even if it is close, it will automatically avoid.


    If not, it would have been on the news. Those friars who have not enough foundation will also come here crazily.


    One day''s practice here is better than one year''s.


    Li Rui stands in the eyes of the gathering spirit and takes out a jade formula, which is a treasure handed over by Laozu Li. There are many things in it. Li Rui refined the aura into essence. The Milky aura was introduced into Yu Jue.


    "The array eye is the place where the aura is most concentrated. After they fight against thunder, they will give them the aura, and the foundation will be solid."


    Five days.


    For five days, Li Rui was protecting the Dharma and refining the spirit liquid. In short, they don''t eat or drink. They bathe in the spirit gathering array for five days, constantly absorbing the aura of heaven and earth and filling their inner world.


    On the fifth day, yingzi took the lead in flying into the battle and said to Li Rui, "I''m ok. I can enter the distraction state at any time."


    "Wait a minute. You''ll go through the thunder together."


    In the afternoon, Jane also came up.


    By Yang Wu, July, sang Jie, Guan Feixue... The last one is still Jian Sumei, who came up on the seventh day. Jian Su Mei didn''t have much confidence: "I feel I can''t carry it."


    "So I asked people to wait for you." Li Rui touched Chien Su Mei''s head and said with a smile, "well behaved, I''ll be fine with you."


    Boom!


    There was a loud noise in the sky, as if the whole sky would burst open.


    There are dark clouds.


    Aura is born of heaven and earth, and it is a kind of demand that mortals are brought into the body. Every claim must be paid and tested.


    Thunder is the test.


    In the past, Li Rui had to bear the thunder when he was helping people to enter the distraction and jiedan situations. Because many people simply can''t get through this pass, many people stop in the spring of life, or die in the spring of life.


    But this time, Li Rui is not going to help them across. Only when we stand the real test, can we get the real strength.


    "Come on


    Li Rui reminds a, the figure disappears before thunder rob. In short, Jane Su Mei holds her hand, and Jane Su Mei holds yingzi''s hand again. Everyone holds her hand together, heart to heart.


    Beep!


    Ten big thunderbolts came down from the sky, like spotlights, to the same place. The spirit gathering array was broken for the first time, and all the women were cut to pieces. All of a sudden, they were black.


    Although it was a serious matter, they couldn''t help laughing. Laughing, laughing, crying.


    There''s a lot of thunder coming down.


    Thunder doesn''t care for jade.


    It just gets angry.

 Chapter 668

    "Before a butterfly flies, it must bear the hardships of breaking its cocoon in order to become more beautiful."


    Li Rui stood on the far side, a safe distance, enough attention to them, and enough not to be affected by the thunder.


    In this way, Li Rui has no intention to intervene. Even though the women were blackened by thunder.


    It''s all a price they have to pay.


    Just as modern women struggle in the workplace, no one will relax just because they are women. Only excellence is the measure.


    They can also choose to live a relaxed life and hide behind. But in fact, no one is only willing to make a vase. The vase does not have much dignity. If it is placed there, it may be broken at any time.


    "I can''t stand it, brother Li, help me!" With tears streaming down her face, Jian Su Mei looks eagerly at Li Rui.


    Li Rui shook his head.


    July biting her teeth, she was also seriously injured, but did not want to give up: "Meimei, hold on!"


    Such as tough grass, wind and rain are not afraid, even in the stone crack, also want to grow strong.


    Sister sang made fun of herself and said with a smile, "it''s OK. If you want to live a good life, you can''t live without being split by thunder."


    "You have a lot of spare time." Guan Feixue''s legs are wobbly, as if he would fall down at any time next moment.


    In short, the eyes are firm: "sisters, don''t give up, it will be soon!"


    "It''s nothing. We can cross it!"


    "Come on, hold on!"


    Inspired by Su Yan, the women clenched their hands and went through the baptism of thunder and lightning. At a certain moment, the thunder light in the sky converges, and in this thunder light, there is a huge breath of danger brewing.


    Even Chien Su Yan couldn''t help looking at Li Rui and hesitated to ask for help.


    Li Rui shook his head and said in a loud voice, "break the cocoon and turn into a butterfly, march forward bravely!"


    Boom!


    The high-altitude thunder and lightning came down, and the buildings around were shocked. The huge energy of the thunder and lightning directly split the women from the array eyes to the ground, and the ground was punctured with a big hole.


    Green smoke and dark land. The women lay dying on the ground, all over like coke. There are not a few pieces of intact skin. It looks terrible.


    Li Rui goes forward to feed them the spirit liquid in the jade formula one by one to drink and replenish their spirit. Then they were taken into the sky and thrown into the thunder clouds. The thunder cloud is full of light and divine light.


    It is said that after they went in, their necrotic skin was washed off by the light in the thunder cloud, and the newborn skin grew as fast as a newborn baby, white and smooth.


    Li Rui quickly took out his clothes and threw them over, covering his face: "put them on, put them on, hey, they''re gone!"


    They can''t move at all, so Li Rui has to be a good man to help them put on clothes.


    I can''t move, but I can still open my eyes.


    Su Yan is OK. Li Rui has seen it many times. The key is to dress Su Mei in front of Su Yan. In this scene, yingzi and she all look strange.


    "Ha ha ha... Pain..."


    Sakura couldn''t help but smile, a smile on the trigger effect, all with a smile, funny also hurt, while laughing, pain to show his teeth and tears.


    However, although it is painful, but after suffering, but also can not help but joy. After a few days, they all came to the level of distraction.


    Why do we need the big God belt? Because with the big God belt, we can not only get up quickly, but also break through quickly. Without Li Rui, maybe they can live a wonderful life, but with Li Rui, at least their life is totally unimaginable.


    Unlimited possibilities and brilliance.


    Li Rui also likes this kind of change very much. When we eat together at the weekend, the table is full of delicacies and delicacies, but when we eat together, we feel like home cooked dishes: "in the future, our family will walk horizontally. Even if I''m not here, you will rush on, and no one can beat you."


    "If we rush in, can we beat you?" Jian Su Mei asked this question, which later developed into a very chaotic one.


    Li Rui laughed: "then I must be better than you."


    "Well, I don''t know if I don''t try." Chien Su Mei was not convinced, so she discussed with yingzi Yin to organize a group fight.


    "Now that you''re all in a state of distraction, you should also have a concept of soul power. Also pay close attention to the cultivation, and you will not be afraid when you meet the ghost messengers in the hell. I''ll help you with that. "


    Li Rui is full of self-confidence. With the cultivation of soul power, he still has some self-confidence. Even in today''s world, there may not be a few people who know better than him.


    "Well, you can teach us later after dinner. We won''t be your mops." Wang Ke said.


    "That is, they still look down on people." Zhao Ling snorted.


    Li Rui was dumbfounded and laughed: "I didn''t look down on it. It''s because I look down on it too much that I specially invited you to train."


    The world situation is turbulent, and both the sky and the earth are changing.


    Those are important.


    But home is always the most concerned.

 Chapter 669

    Half a month later, Li Rui''s training achieved certain results. Women at home basically learn how to get out of their bodies. Li Rui also taught them to hide their souls in jade pendants and release thunder clouds as false souls to confuse the public.


    The ability to protect one''s life is cultivated to the extreme.


    Even if the master of yuanhejing comes, he may not be able to see through the secret. Li Rui came to the hell to settle his family. I haven''t been back for a long time. I feel like a guest.


    Shuier and Sisi are very surprised to see Li Rui. It felt like someone who had been missing for a long time suddenly came home.


    "Young master, you are back at last!"


    "Boss, you''ve come back. You''ll get paid!"


    Li Rui feels embarrassed. Didn''t he get paid?


    "Shuier, didn''t you pay Sisi?"


    "Yes, she wants a bonus. She says that you are not here all the year round. Baoshuzhai is very good at business, so I dare not ask you to pay extra. I can only wait for you to come back."


    Li Rui suddenly laughed coldly, then turned around and left: "hum, cheapskate, drink cold water."


    "Wait, don''t go!" Li Rui stops thinking. Thinking''s steps are hanging in the air. It''s not like walking or not. After a while, she looked back and said stiffly, "boss, it''s OK not to send it."


    In the shop, she is free to work and the water treats her well.


    It would be a pity if Li Rui was upset and lost his job. It''s not easy to live in a forbidden city, and it''s not easy to earn two dollars. Although there are many supernatural beings, there are more humble civilians.


    They all serve for the supernatural and live in the Forbidden City.


    "Si Si, what are you afraid of? I won''t eat people. You come here Li Rui is smiling. The more he smiles, the more afraid he is. However, Sisi came to Li Rui with a stiff head.


    Li Rui stretched out his finger and flicked it to his brain, which gave her a brain crack. Thought ah, knead forehead: "pain ~"


    "I''ll supply you with the bonus later, work hard, and you''ll make a lot of money in the future."


    At the beginning, Li Rui took a fancy to the steadiness of Sisi.


    Now that he has proved that his vision is good, Li Rui is naturally happy. Sike was very happy and said, "thank you, boss, long live boss!"


    "Shuier, do you want any reward?"


    "Young master, I don''t want to reward you. You can help me out of the red sleeve. Shuier is very grateful." The water is a gift.


    Li Rui discovered that the beauty of ancient costume is also quite unique.


    having an antique flavour.


    "You have to save some money, too, and I''ll reward you for it. By the way, during my absence from baoshuzhai, is there anything else I need to deal with? "


    "Yes, Mr. jiuyu has asked several times. He also asked me if I understood the refining method of talismans. Naturally, I didn''t understand it. It needs a childe to make it. "


    "It''s easy to do. Go and get the pen and paper."


    Li Rui waited for shuier to take the pen and paper, and immediately began to make the talisman. Li Rui also made some of these things in the world and gave them to Jiansu Yan. The effect is very good.


    Technology from beyond is easy to use.


    In the morning, Li Rui was refining five talismans. He was painting the sixth talisman. A figure came in outside the door. It''s jiuyu. This guy Li Rui is convinced. What can he do if he can come so fast?


    "Where is the news so good?" Li Rui takes no time to put away the sixth talisman. It''s an exclusive secret. No one can watch it.


    Seeing the five talismans Li Rui put on the table, jiuyu''s eyes lit up: "so many good things, how much is it, how much is the price?"


    "Does money work?" Li Rui smiles and reaches out his hand, "where are my things?"


    Huangquan Dao and other shore flower, which was agreed in laoyuefeng last time.


    Jiuyu sneered: "I''ll have someone bring it to you later. You have to give me these talismans, no matter what you want."


    "Really anything?"


    "Of course!"


    "Then you can give me anything good, as long as you feel worthy of these charms."


    "Yes, I''ll look for it later. I''ll take these five talismans first. " Jiuyu also reaches out to Li Rui. Li Rui smiles and gives him the talisman.


    Only interests can form an eternal alliance.


    Happily, jiuyu took the talisman and asked Li Rui, "why did you leave so long? I thought you were gone. I''ve been looking for you everywhere, but I haven''t found you. There are people here that I can''t find. "


    "I went to the enlightenment. Will you let people find it at will?" Li Rui asked.


    As we all know, enlightenment requires an extremely quiet condition, which can never be easily found. Nine domains smile: "that you also hide too secretive."


    "I have more than that." Li Rui is proud.


    Jiuyu thumbs up and says, "I admire you." it''s a beautiful force.


    Last time I was in laoyuefeng, thanks to Li Rui. Otherwise, with him, I would have been killed by Moyuan monkey.


    "That case, have you found out?" Li Rui asked.


    Jiuyu shook his head, very serious: "the case has been investigated, but it can be imagined that the other side has a lot of energy, and even now, we have no clue. Now the undercurrent is surging, so I have to ask for some talismans to protect my life. Although my father can also refine the jade formula to protect my body, the jade formula is far less effective than the talisman to help me improve my strength for a short time. After all, sometimes it''s better to run than to be beaten. "


    "Insightful." This time it''s Li Rui''s turn to give jiuyu a thumbs up. The grand general, the young master, wants to run all day long, and no one else.


    Jiuyu suddenly coughed and pointed to the outside: "otherwise we''ll go and say, I have something to talk to you."


    It''s not convenient here. After all, Sisi and shuier are here.


    Li Rui nodded and went out with jiuyu.


    "I''d like to ask you to help me deal with a man, who is in my heart. I''d like to kill him soon, but that guy is always mysterious. Maybe I can''t do him."


    "Which one do you say?" Li Rui is quiet.


    "His name is Li Rui, and he is the leader of this generation. I want to ask you to help me kill him. That guy has been targeting my family many times, but it''s not convenient for me to do it. But you are different. You are a new man in the underworld. There are not many people who know you


    I think so. Although Li Rui had a conflict with jiuyu in the red sleeve recruitment, he had a little fight there, but he was not well-known after all. Few people know about the battle of laoyuefeng.


    However, the request made by jiuyu made Li Rui feel a little funny.


    "I just want to ask someone to kill me if I can''t fight. What''s going on in this guy''s mind?"


    Li Rui swore in his heart. On the surface, he just nodded: "OK, I''ll try it, but what''s the advantage? You don''t take me as a running dog and think I''ll help you with your dirty work? "


    Anyway, it''s time to make a few more mistakes.


    As for whether to kill or not, isn''t that a joke? Can''t you commit suicide?

 Chapter 670

    play the trick of a thief crying " stop thief


    The oral cooperation intention is reached, and jiuyu seems to be in a good mood. Smile on the face a few more, depressed mood for one of the smooth.


    "I don''t know why, I always feel that you are a very reliable person."


    Jiuyu drank the tea from shuier, and sometimes boasted, pretending to be sentimental: "I used to have friends, but now I don''t feel very interesting. Those guys, they''re all counting on me. They''re all my mops. "


    No one likes to be a locomotive. It''s very hard to pull a lot of cars. I think jiuyu is that kind of feeling, and the appearance of Li Rui finally made him feel that he enjoyed the taste of being a carriage. It was really cool.


    With the help of great spirit, you can feel refreshed in everything you do.


    I don''t have to think about it by myself. It''s really cool!


    Li Rui can guess what he is thinking when he looks at jiuyu, but it''s good to show his strength, let jiuyu gradually become dependent on him, and finally become a loyal dog. This is the plan of the investigation!


    To do anything, people are the key link. Control the heart, control everything.


    "I''ve heard about Li Rui for a long time. His strength is powerful and his means are excellent, which should not be underestimated. You play against him. I''ll tell you the truth, you may not be his opponent


    Li Rui praised himself first. After all, Mr. Baoshu, who he is now, can''t see it from jiuyu.


    Jiuyu was convinced: "you''re right. He''s really strong. I admit that. Sometimes I admire him a little. If it was me, I might not be able to do as well as him. "


    "Yes, but to be careful, why don''t you try to be friends with him? After all, he has no essential conflict of interest with you. Are they all petty things? He should keep a good relationship with the local government, and you are the number one


    Jiuyu shook his head like a rattle: "I can''t get along with him. This man has no consciousness at all... He''s crazy to death. He doesn''t know what dignity is!"


    "Nobility and inferiority?" Li Rui suddenly sneered, and his tone was abrupt and severe. "Doesn''t the prefecture respect its strength?"


    Jiuyu is speechless.


    There was a burst of laughter outside the door: "what a strength! With these words, Mr. Baoshu is enough to be my ninth son''s teacher


    A simple clothes, black clothes, dignified.


    It''s ghost catching general Zhong Kui.


    He looked at Li Rui with appreciation and nodded to jiuyu Wei: "jiuer, you should learn more from Mr. Baoshu. He is an able man. Among your peers, he is outstanding. But what you should learn from him most is his ideas. "


    Li Rui bowed his hand and said to shui''er, "serve tea."


    Welcome Zhong Kui into the hall and sit down. Shuier brings tea. Jiuyu was surprised at the arrival of Zhong Kui: "Dad, you''re here anyway."


    "Last time someone saved your life, my father would certainly like to thank you. All these years, you''ve failed. The gang of friends you''ve made are not decent. Only this time, you''ve done it right. Mr. Baoshu, thank you for educating my son. "


    "You''re welcome. I''m not averse to your being excellent." Li Rui said with a smile.


    Like educating people, these experiences have existed for a long time. Ma Donglai has not been educated before. In terms of understanding people, those who have made great achievements are almost the same. They can see which is good and which is bad.


    But it''s funny to think of it. Li Rui thinks that he hasn''t educated jiuyu very much, and he always sneers at jiuyu. I didn''t expect that it would be a rare education. On the contrary, it made Zhong Kui listen to it, which made him have a good impression.


    "Mr. Baoshu is young, but he has a different vision. Continue the topic just now, jiu''er, where does your hostility to Li Rui come from? "


    "I don''t know. Anyway, I just can''t stand this man." Jiuyu is not so superior now. He looks like a good baby. This guy does have a way of changing his face and pretending.


    Looking at jiuyu like this, anyone will believe that he is really a good man.


    But the person who has really known something about jiuyu will know that he is really a villain in the range he can afford!


    Li Rui couldn''t help laughing.


    Zhong Kui obviously believed in jiuyu. After all, he was his own son. He was always biased: "Li Rui is really not easy to get along with. He doesn''t even pay attention to my face."


    "Actually, I admire him." Li Rui said softly.


    Zhong Kui said softly.


    "I just thought that if I had a wife and my wife died, I would try my best to save her. Of course, it''s not in accordance with the local rules. It''s just a man''s point of view. In fact, the people at the bottom all say so. "


    "Morality and law, that''s your point of view. But when we are in charge of the order of the underground, we naturally attach more importance to the law. There is no square without rules. Rules are countless connected lines. If one of them is disordered, it will be disordered. So rules are more important than everything. "


    Zhong Kui looked at Li Rui and said, "don''t learn from him. Don''t bind yourself in a cocoon."


    Li Rui said seriously: "certainly."


    Oh, in terms of disguise, who won''t.


    Zhong Kui said he was very satisfied.


    "Well, I have other places to visit, so you can continue to talk. Jiuer, learn more from Mr. Baoshu. If you walk in three people''s company, you will have a teacher. You should always remember this sentence. "


    "Yes, Dad." Jiuyu answers cleverly.


    Zhong Kui left with satisfaction.


    As soon as he left, jiuyu immediately wiped away his sweat. Li Rui also took it. Jiuyu could even control the sweat on his forehead. Just now, he was sweating.


    "Why are you so afraid of your father?"


    "My father is very strict. The way he taught me was to fight. No matter how old I am or what my status is, I believe that a stick makes a dutiful son. That''s to say that if I fight, I''ll fight. Are you not afraid? "


    "Since he is so strict with you, how dare you commit crimes?"


    "I can''t be called a criminal. It''s just a small fight. Is it not the same with mediocrity and elegance and gentry? " Jiuyu has a strong point and starts to look like a villain again. Li Rui shook his head: "you are hopeless."


    He is not only the son of gods, but also a young master. There are too many advantages in jiuyu. He has been used to it for a long time. He is used to people like that.


    The difference between him and Ma Donglai is that Ma Donglai can still save him, and he will be afraid to fight more. No one in jiuyu dares to beat him, and the power of words doesn''t work for him.


    What''s more, playing smart nine domains is an expert.


    "Your father should be able to see through your disguise, but he underestimated your incompetence. Jiuyu, I hope you can reflect on yourself. You can''t do this. "


    The nine regions are in a daze.


    Chewing the meaning of Li Rui''s words for a moment, he nodded, looking a little bleak. It seems that there is a lot of words in my heart, but I can''t say it.

 Chapter 671

    What''s the secret in jiuyu''s heart? This secret may come from his family. But Li Rui also knows that jiuyu will not say it, at least not yet.


    Although the two people have had a life of friendship, but in fact, in fact, we don''t spend much time together. It''s like falling in love at first sight and expressing it as soon as they go up. Even if they agree, they will still feel a lot unfamiliar.


    On the contrary, those who know the root and the bottom of their relationship over time have a high sense of trust from the beginning, a good degree of tacit understanding, and are more able to play a harmonious tune.


    "Well, if you don''t mind, go home and bring your things. I have something to do here, too. When things come, I have to practice hard, so that I can help you deal with Li Rui. "


    Jiuyu nodded: "then I''ll go back."


    Seeing off the two guests, Li Rui returns to his desk and refines the talisman again. When refining the talisman, shuier and Sisi consciously don''t look and walk away.


    In the afternoon, Li Rui made some magic talismans and went out. The forces of this prefecture are so intertwined that we have to rely on our subordinates to find out a lot of gossip. Li Rui called the ghost and the town ghost to meet.


    "Boss, I have found the secret map you asked me to collect." The villain handed Li Rui a drawing, which is related to the geographical situation of the prefecture, so as to better understand the world.


    The little devil is responsible for the collection of the power distribution of the local government. The little devil scratched his ears and scratched his cheek: "big brother, I have to slow down..."


    The villain in town glared at the little devil: "you should go to the battlefield to be cannon fodder. You can''t do this well. I saw you enter the gambling house the day before yesterday. Why, your gambling addiction is more important than the boss''s command? "


    The little devil bowed his head in shame.


    Li Rui sighed: "forget it, do your best."


    Li Rui didn''t want to say more and more severe words. Little devil is basically not saved. His fault lies in his wrong thinking, lack of self-control, and no one can persuade him.


    Even if you let the little devil suffer from life-threatening, it still doesn''t help.


    "You''ve done a good job in suppressing evil. Keep up the good work. When this is done, I will recommend you to the top. Then you will become the leader of the party and complete the change. "


    The ghost immediately knelt down and said excitedly, "thank you, big brother!"


    "You''re welcome. You''ll get as much as you can."


    Li Rui left with the drawing, but didn''t look at the little devil. The kid stood there with his head down like a piece of wood. The villain sneered: "no status, no trust of adults, what do you take to gamble? Fool, don''t think about it, why do I see you in the casino! "


    When the kid first understood, he just wanted to say something, but he still didn''t say it. Indeed, in terms of understanding, the villain is much higher than him.


    "I will try my best to win the trust of the boss, too!"


    For the future to have the capital to continue to bet on special efforts!


    Li Rui with drawings, walking through the streets. Unconsciously, he went to the door of the red sleeve move and thought about it. Li Rui entered the red sleeve move. When the girl of the red sleeve move saw Li Rui coming back, it was a surprise.


    "Oh, here comes Mr. Baoshu!"


    "Mr. Baoshu, look this way, look this way!"


    "I haven''t been here for a long time. I want to warm the bed for Mr. Baoshu!"


    Yingyan, Li Rui walks in with a smile and comes to the box. The girls talked and laughed. They came to Li Rui and asked about shuier''s recent situation. Li Rui picked up some and said it, which made them envious.


    "It''s so lucky to meet such a good young man."


    "Who would you like to have this time?" The shopkeeper came over, talking and laughing. Li Rui shook his head: "I want to meet you all."


    "You want to see her. What can I do for you?"


    "I admire Meng. I haven''t seen her since I''ve been here so long. I want to meet this legendary woman. After all, I am also her supporter. "


    Li Rui was smiling. The smile was so kind that the shopkeeper was surprised.


    "You are Meng''s fan..."


    After a while, the shopkeeper nodded his head and said, "I will convey this request to you, and then I will see if she is willing to see you."


    "All right."


    Li Rui believes that Meng Po will definitely meet this side. For nothing else, just because he has spent so much money in Hongxiu, it is impossible for the shopkeeper not to tell Meng you what he has done in Hongxiu.


    "The red sleeve move is a gathering place for news. People who come here to relax are far less alert to secrets than others. As long as you have a good relationship with the Meng people, it''s no problem to master the information. "


    Li Rui has a plan. The shopkeeper has left.


    Li Rui sits in the red sleeve, drinks and listens to xiaoqu''er. From time to time, he teases his elder sister and jokes with them. This box is so busy that many passers-by can''t help looking at it.


    I''m afraid Li Rui is the only one who can make friends with those women when he comes to the red sleeve move.


    In the evening, the shopkeeper came to inform Li Rui that everyone was coming. Li Rui got up, followed the steps of the shopkeeper, came to a room and stopped.


    "You go in, remember to be quiet. Everyone likes to be quiet."


    "Thank you, shopkeeper." Li Rui nodded.


    Open the door and Li Rui goes in. The room is very big. The air is full of fragrance. The red carpet spreads forward. Li Rui walks slowly and finally meets Meng.


    It was a woman still in her elegant demeanor. Her face didn''t leave many traces of time. She looked like a 40 year old beautiful woman.


    "Hello, everyone." Li Ruiwei bowed to show his courtesy.


    Meng everyone nodded slightly and pointed to the seat on one side: "sit down. Don''t be stiff. The tea is there."


    Li Rui went to the seat and took a sip of tea. He was polite and polite.


    "Why do you want to see me?" Meng asked softly.


    "One is to admire the Meng family, and the other is to make a deal with them."


    "Oh? What deal? "


    "In my opinion, the way of operation of the red sleeve business has some old-fashioned impression. I can bring some changes to the red sleeve move, and make sure that the guests who come here will be happy to stay here. "


    "What do you want from me?"


    "It''s enough to get the goodwill of the Meng people." Li Rui said seriously.


    Meng everyone laughed.


    "My kindness is not worth mentioning. As long as you can provide something that I am interested in, I naturally have kindness to you. Otherwise, your change is insignificant to me. What do I want the guests here to do? "


    "This is not a brothel on earth, Li Rui. Don''t fool me with your way. I''m the Runner King''s person, and I''m the most informed person in this prefecture. Your little tricks don''t work for me. "


    That''s a little embarrassing.


    I didn''t expect to be my own.


    This prefecture, the top faction mountain, is still very particular.

 Chapter 672

    However, since they are our own people, things are much easier to handle. The Runner King is still very powerful. Although he is a noble man of Gao Leng, his mind is not as lonely as his appearance.


    The person who can become a king will not be easy.


    "How do you recognize me?" Li Rui still can''t help but inquire. After all, nine domains can''t see this disguise. As for whether Zhong Kui can see it, Li Rui is not sure.


    "I am the most informed person in the underworld. Although you disguise, your disguise is limited to form, not God. It''s not hard to recognize you from day to day. "


    Meng everyone smiles a little, that smile is quite complacent.


    Li Rui knew clearly that he might have judged it by thinking or water.


    Women are still more attentive. If they are allowed to do intelligence work, they can often grasp more details.


    "Since we are all in the same group, I won''t say much. I hope we can reach an agreement on a partnership. "


    "If you have any questions in the future, you can come to me." Meng took the tea cup on the table and said quietly, "but if there''s nothing wrong, you''d better pay attention to it."


    "I see."


    "In fact, I have a long history with you." After a sip of tea, Meng said with emotion, "I know all about little ghosts. Originally, I thought that you would walk the same way as those of the previous prefectures, but I didn''t expect that you took an unusual road. "


    "I don''t like to rely on others. I can''t be laughed at. I''m nothing but an identity."


    Meng everyone nodded: "yes, you are very smart. This road may be harder, but it is the most practical one. This generation is better than any other


    "I''m flattered."


    "Well, tell me what you want. You can''t come to me without a purpose."


    "I want to know who attacked me at laoyuefeng."


    "That matter is so involved that even I am not very clear about it. It''s going to take some time for people to surface. But don''t worry. I''ll let you know when I have news. "


    Li Rui nodded: "I''ll go back first."


    "Not far away."


    Li Rui left here and came to the box. After playing in the box for a while, I left. Meng everyone''s attitude is lukewarm and lukewarm. The relationship between zhuanlunwang and her seems to be just official business.


    But even if there is such a relationship, the attitude is like this, which shows that the Meng people do not like to see him walking in the hell.


    "I didn''t provoke her either."


    Li Rui is quite puzzled. This is the first time we met. Why is it so unpopular.


    All of a sudden, Li Rui got up with a smile and went to the toilet. As soon as I turned on my cell phone, I saw a message from the ghost.


    "Boss, run."


    Just four words.


    Li Rui didn''t understand what this meant, but he had a vague feeling in his heart. It seems that something big is about to happen.


    "It''s not good. It''s not good."


    Li Rui opened the door of chengdi and walked in, but this time, it was really bad. Chengdi gate is like a vortex of water leakage. As soon as he stepped forward, it produced a huge suction.


    The whole person is spinning at full speed, experiencing the turbulent flow of time and space, looking at the countless fleeting light from the front of my eyes, moving forward at full speed. In fact, Li Rui knew that he was falling at a high speed!


    "Who''s that?!"


    There has never been so much uncertainty. In the world, with the support of old Lizu. In the underworld, there is the support of the Runner King. Once you show your identity, even the ghost catching generals dare to be tough!


    But at this moment, we are in a great panic.


    Where will the gate of chengdi lead?


    At a certain moment, Li Rui felt his body suddenly. Almost to tear the body general pain, bang, dust smoke, rolling up.


    A huge herringbone pit


    Li Rui opened his eyes, a little confused, and a lot of anger.


    "Who on earth dares to plot against me?"


    The former majesty and hegemony, as if they had been severely trampled on the foot, paper general fragile.


    In silence, Li Rui finally burst out a rude remark.


    "Shit


    Even today, it is still in such a situation. There is no one else. It will come to such a stage, which basically shows that this layer of identity camouflage has long been seen through.


    The other side overturned the clouds and water, raised his hand and knocked himself down.


    The means are all around the world.


    Li Rui climbed out of the pit and looked around. The environment here is very strange and desolate. The wind is very strong, which makes my ears ache. Moreover, the noise of the wind makes me more irritable.


    Li Rui walks silently in the wilderness.


    I don''t know anything. Fortunately, my strength is still there. After a long walk, Li Rui saw a village.


    At the gate of the village, there are several huge statues. Some of the statues are female martial gods, some are ferocious demons. They are covetous, slowly as the face of life seems to be alive at any time to kill people.


    Li Rui enters the village slowly. There are people in the village. Those people either lack arms or legs. Along the way, there were few old people in good condition.


    Li Rui is looking at them. They are also looking at Li Rui.


    Some people went to report the news. Soon, more than a dozen old people came around. One of them, walking in the front position, came to Li Rui to stand and salute.


    "I don''t know where Shangguan came from?"


    "I''m not a Shangguan. I come from the top of the earth."


    The old man looked shocked: "Shangguan is from the top! I don''t know what you want me to tell you? "


    "I''m here to visit, old man. Where is it and what is it?"


    "This is the 18th floor of the hell, the sword saw hell!"


    Li Rui thinks in his heart that this saber saw hell is the one who abducts women and children. After his death, he is forced into this layer to accept the saber saw.


    As a result, these people will lose their arms and legs.


    Those who separate other people''s family relatives will eventually suffer physical separation.


    "Since Shangguan has come here, you might as well go to his old home. So that the upper authorities will not blame us for neglecting the upper authorities. "


    The old man had a kind face and sincere words.


    The other elders also said: "yes, yes, we haven''t been to Shangguan for hundreds of years. Please don''t dislike Shangguan. Later, when Shangguan returned to the top, please say something nice. "


    "Shangguan, please!" The old man has a serious face.


    Li Rui nodded gently: "it''s OK to sit down."


    Following the old man, Li Rui walked towards the center of the village. The other elders followed Li Rui. They lowered their heads one by one, but the corners of their mouths were full of smiles.


    An insidious smile.


    Their eyes twinkled red, but their heads were low, and they could not easily detect it. But that natural manner, actually can cover the human heart extremely.


    It seems that they are really just a group of harmless old people, not the criminals who have been sent to the 18th floor of hell to be sawed.

 Chapter 673

    As a modern man, Li Rui is also curious to come to such a wonderful place. Over the years, I have experienced a lot of new things, but it is the first time that I have really set foot in the hell on the 18th floor.


    "I said before that I didn''t have the strength to come here. This time I''ll see if I have the strength to come here."


    No matter who is behind the intrigue, Li Rui doesn''t care. When he meets the mountain, he will rise to the top. This is his style!


    One by one, the old people warmly welcomed him to a house in the middle of the village. The house was very old, not good at all, and there was air leakage everywhere. But the old people are busy with boiling water and boiling pots.


    "We are very poor here. We haven''t had a good meal for a long time. If you come here, I hope you don''t dislike it. "


    "I won''t give up." Li Rui said faintly and looked around. It''s not a lie that the old man said that he was poor. The house is bare and shabby. The kitchen was all in the room. There was a fire, and smoke filled the room.


    But it''s not the strangest thing. The strangest thing is that there are no ingredients at all. There was no rice, no meat, no vegetables in the place where the old people prepared to cook.


    Neither oil nor salt.


    What kind of food is this? Do you drink from the West or from the north? A stone pot boiled the water so hot that the old man stopped talking and stared at Li Rui one by one.


    There was greed in his eyes.


    "Shangguan, the water is boiling. Why don''t you wash it?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "We haven''t eaten meat for a long time. We are all skin bags now. You have meat. I beg Shangguan to give us a little flesh and blood. Let''s have a good meal. Shangguan, please take the pot. "


    "Shangguan, please take the pot!"


    "The pot, please!"


    "Please


    The old people, with their big mouths open, came to Li Rui and stretched out their thin hands. And those old people who boil water also open the lid of the pot and fan the hot air: "Shangguan, come on, come on, you are so young, it must be delicious."


    They drool, lick the corners of their mouths, open their toothless mouths and sneer.


    Li Rui snorted coldly: "it''s this way."


    Although I have known for a long time that if there is nothing to pay attention to, it''s either cheating or stealing, but I didn''t expect these guys to do so.


    "If you want to eat me, you are not qualified." Li Rui''s hands flashed with thunder and lightning, and his arms jerked. The thunder prison knife flashed across them like lightning, chopping all the old people to pieces.


    Those old people sneered: "in this eighteenth hell, we need to suffer forever from plunder, suffering from knife and saw. You can''t kill us, and you will only become the same as us. Come on, sacrifice your flesh and blood... "


    The old people''s bodies were cut in half, constantly restored and connected. When they recovered, they thought of Li Rui coming. Li Rui took out the food from Yu Jue, ate a little, then cut these people to pieces.


    "Although the resilience is tenacious, the speed is too slow to pose any threat to me. But that''s all. Is this the stuff in the eighteenth hell? "


    After eating, as soon as the water swallowing skill of the black whale was launched, the black fog swept by, obliterating these old people into pure soul power.


    "It''s not worth carrying shoes for me, and you dare to play tricks in front of me."


    Li Rui leaves the village and goes to the next place.


    For others, the eighteenth level of hell may be a place of no solution. But for those who have the skill of swallowing water by black whale, this is paradise!


    The endless soul energy is enough to make people make a big deal.


    "I will swallow up all the souls of this hell!"


    Li Rui is no longer the one who needs to hide himself and carefully hide his ambition. Today, his goal is not a small corner. Jianghua, Jiangnan, Huaxia and the world can compete for hegemony.


    But it''s not enough to control hegemony.


    This time back from the experience of the local government, it will be enough to dominate the world. At that time, no matter how powerful Su Hongying is, Li Rui will dare to fight her!


    I''m afraid those calculating people can''t count as much as Li Rui''s ability to find opportunities!


    Always, the most dangerous place also contains the most opportunities. Li Rui knows this opportunity in his heart.


    Next, it''s all harvest!


    ¡­¡­


    Two months later, Li Rui did not return to the world. There was no news of him from the underground. This man seemed to evaporate out of thin air.


    Along with Li Rui, there are ghosts and villains. The first person to notice something wrong is Meng. As the most informed person in the local government, Meng was shocked to find that Li Rui had disappeared.


    It was on this day that the civil strife in the prefecture began. There were four assassinations. First, the seventh prince was assassinated, which caused great waves. Soon after, several princes were killed, and jiuyu was also hit hard!


    Underground, chaos has emerged. And soon after, the death of the ghost general was like a storm, which disturbed the whole situation and made the top of the hell full of depression and darkness.


    Under such circumstances, the Dark Lord appeared for the first time, defeated the army of the underworld for the first time in the 19th level hell, and changed the situation of the war for the first time.


    The feeling that the mansion is about to collapse is shrouded in the hearts of every local people.


    At this time, Li Rui''s life and death is not so important. In other words, only those who have a heart will occasionally inquire. But many people don''t remember the name and don''t care.


    Among so many important events, Li Rui''s disappearance is only the smallest but insignificant one.


    The third month.


    The Li family finally realized the seriousness of the matter. In the past, Li Rui has never had his soul out of body for several months. This matter finally spread to Li Laozu and the extreme way demon ears, the two top figures in the world.


    "There''s something wrong with him." Li Laozu came to a conclusion.


    "In principle, it shouldn''t be." The extreme way demon frowns tightly.


    They don''t understand what''s wrong with Li Rui who is so alert.


    "He''s walking in the underworld. He should be able to eat in the underworld. Now this situation is very abnormal. " Li Laozu seems to see, Li Rui closed his eyes, still keep the state when he left the hell.


    In short, he was worried and said, "brother Li said that the time in the underworld is not equal to that in the world. Three months in the hell is equivalent to more than two and a half years in the world... "


    One day in the sky, ten years in the world, one day in the world, ten days in the earth.


    What did Li Rui do in such a long time.


    This is the most important question for those who care about him. After all, there are big things happening now.


    The fourth black hole has opened!


    In the world, chaos comes from the top of Mount Tai.

 Chapter 674

    Fourth, the opening of black holes is much faster than everyone expected. Although people don''t know what these black holes are for, they are afraid from the heart.


    And those who know know know that this is the precursor of the end of the world.


    Only this time, no one came out to interpret what the opening up of the fourth black hole meant. As a result, the news of Li Rui''s disappearance spread like wildfire.


    Everyone was waiting for him to interpret, but he didn''t. Not only did they not interpret it, but they also did not show up. People of the black sky sect spread news everywhere that Li Rui had been killed by them.


    I don''t know where this kind of news comes from, but there are nose and eyes outside. Zhao Kuafu knows the news of Li Rui''s closure, but he doesn''t know that Li Rui''s soul has gone away.


    As a result, Zhao Kuafu did not explain much about the outside rumors. Disdain to explain, also don''t want to explain, this also gave those villains more words.


    "Li Rui committed too many evils and died after all."


    "No matter how skillful he is, he can''t defeat our master of black sky sect."


    "Kill him and take his wife! Jinwucangjiao, it''s not cheap for us! "


    If you can''t deal with Li Rui, deal with his relatives and friends. Anyway, even human beings dare to betray the black sky sect. What dirty means are they afraid of?


    People without a bottom line can always do things without a bottom line, just like dogs can''t change their habits.


    In this way, in a low atmosphere, the new year. Li family, very unhappy.


    In short, I''m not happy.


    July, very unhappy.


    Wang is not happy.


    Yang Wu is not happy either.


    Too many people, not happy.


    When Li Rui really disappeared, they suddenly realized how important this man''s position in the family was. All the time, it''s him who is protecting everyone and making everyone happy.


    Now he doesn''t eat, drink or talk. He stays in the room with his eyes closed every day as if he were dead.


    "Why isn''t he awake?" In the early morning of January, Jiansu Mei and yingzi went to see Li Rui in their room as usual. When they came out of the room, Jiansu Mei''s face was full of unhappiness.


    Every day everyone will go to the room to have a look, hoping to see Li Rui open his eyes and speak. But even Xiaoman began to learn to speak, and Li Rui didn''t wake up.


    Su Yan will hold Xiaoman in front of Li Rui every day and ask Xiaoman to call his father. Xiaoman sometimes opens his big eyes curiously and spits out the word "Dad".


    Sometimes Su Yan would hold Xiao man and talk to Li Rui. Family is short, life is normal.


    The outside world is noisy and everyone seems busy. Only this family, a peaceful, everyone is waiting for Li Rui to come back.


    Even the bone dragon lying on the roof seems to be bored and motionless every day because of the disappearance of its master.


    Although the black sky sect is very popular, the black alliance sends experts to guard around Li''s house every day, and Li Laozu comes to daxueping from time to time. No one dares to make trouble with such people.


    However, as we all know, this is only a temporary measure.


    Other people can''t guard them all their lives. Only when Li Rui wakes up, can he stand the pressure outside.


    Only this man can be the real pillar of the family.


    "Dad, Dad."


    In February, Xiaoman has already called Dad.


    In the morning, Su Yan left Xiaoman in the room. The room is padded with soft cushions. Xiaoman is crawling around. She climbs up to Li Rui, reaches out her little hand, grabs Li Rui''s big hand curiously and touches it.


    This "Dad" is similar to other toys and can''t move, but this dad''s body is warm and warm. Leaning on his father, Xiaoman feels very comfortable. Sitting in Li Rui''s arms, Xiaoman fiddles with his toys.


    Playing, Xiaoman seems to feel something, she raised her head, toward "Dad" to see.


    It seems that there is nothing wrong with it. Xiaoman looks at it and blinks his confused eyes. Until she saw that Li Rui''s eyes were open.


    Xiaoman cried.


    This toy is so scary that it can open its eyes!


    "Woo woo... Mom..."


    Xiaoman wailed.


    Hearing the cry, all the women in the family rushed to the room. As soon as I enter the room, I see Li Rui holding Xiaoman and kissing her forehead. It''s not only Xiaoman crying, they all cry.


    "Where on earth have you died? You haven''t woken up for so long!" Jian Su Mei was angry and distressed. Her eyes were red and staring at Li Rui.


    Sakura''s eyes are also filled with tears. She used to think this guy was very annoying, but when she woke up, she still felt at ease. She thought he was very important, and she thought it was a false alarm.


    Su Yan hugs Li Rui and refuses to let go for a long time.


    "How are you all these days? I''m going out to do something. It''s too long."


    Li Rui smiles slightly, with thousands of vicissitudes in his eyes, but the smile at the corner of his mouth is still so gentle. In a few months, the experience of tens of millions of things, the eighteenth layer of hell to break through, harvest most of the soul power.


    It was not an easy thing, but he did his best.


    In that place, many of the loneliness and hard work that are not enough for the outside world, quietly endure down. To get home.


    For the sake of everything in front of us.


    "I''m sorry, I know it worries you. By the way, do you have any food at home? Have a good meal. I''m starving. "


    In short, wiping tears, choked: "I''m going to prepare."


    "I''ll go, I''ll go too. I''ve learned to cook many dishes recently."


    "And me, too!"


    Su Mei and yingzi raise their hands happily. Tears are still hanging in the corner of their eyes, but they smile in the corner of their mouth. Li Rui nodded and carried Xiaoman downstairs.


    Returning to the world I haven''t seen for a long time is like going to heaven.


    In the eighteenth hell, all you see is sin. All evil is done by deception. He was fed up with the ugly side of human nature.


    Even the air there seems to be evil, everything.


    He has also experienced several wars and witnessed with his own eyes that the Dark Lord led his subordinates to fight from the 19th floor to the 18th floor. But at that time, even the Dark Lord was surprised by the emptiness of the 18th level hell.


    Li ruishang was on the other side of the hell on the 18th floor during the war between the army of the hell and the army of the demons. He was crazy about harvesting the soul.


    "I don''t care how their war is going. I only care when I can come back."


    Sitting in the living room, Li Rui told us what he had seen and heard from the underground, sharing his feelings at that time.


    "At that time, there was something wrong with chengdi gate, and it was tampered with. People who use their hands and feet probably think that if you send me to the 18th level hell, where birds don''t shit, I''ll never go back in my life. But I know that as long as I have enough strength, I can go through the gate of chengdi against the current. "


    "I did, so I came back."


    It''s quiet, but not so exciting. But for Jian Su Mei and others, we can imagine the difficulties and obstacles, and the surging fighting spirit.


    "Ah, it''s more enjoyable than traveling! It''s like playing with you! "


    "Yes, yes, we must go down and have a look when we have a chance!" Sakura and Chien Su Mei are in a group. They are so curious. Even Su Yan couldn''t help but stir fry and listen to two sentences from time to time.

 Chapter 675

    "At the end of the yellow spring in the 18th level hell, there grows a strange creature that specially eats human hands and feet. Several times, I''ve been bitten to pieces. If it wasn''t for the longevity skill of the Qing emperor, I''m afraid that what''s standing in front of you now is a lump of excrement. "


    Li Rui smiles gently.


    Although it sounds exciting, Li Rui just laughs off the thrill. On the 18th floor, it''s not that there are no powerful people. If it wasn''t for his obscenity, he would never come back.


    It''s a long way to go.


    "Anyway, I don''t want to go back to that place. By the way, is everything OK at home during my absence? "


    Jiansu said it was ok, but Jiansu Mei couldn''t help it: "it''s not good at all. People yell at us every day. Several times they called home. The bone dragon on the roof was shot in half with a laser gun. Fortunately, there was no dog at home. Otherwise, the bone would have been taken away... "


    "Then why did I just see it in good condition?"


    "That''s because Laozu Li restored his casting and strengthened it a little bit. If you are not here, we dare not go out, for fear that we will be killed as soon as we go out. "


    Li Rui smiles, but he is angry.


    This is not dead, someone called home, really when he this Li Zhenren is to eat dry food.


    "The tiger doesn''t get angry and treats me as a sick pig. Good. I''ll see what they can do


    Li Rui takes out his mobile phone, calls Zhao Kuafu, and asks him to invite Li Zhenren and the extreme Taoist demon to come together.


    Discuss major issues.


    After lunch, in the afternoon, four people get together. For Li Rui''s return, they are very curious, but Li Rui did not say, they did not ask.


    "This time I came back, mainly to do one thing. Su Hongying stirs the wind and rain in the human world. The dark sky religion she makes is just to use people''s fear. This time, I''m going to break her black hole! "


    "Do you have a way?" Li Laozu drank tea and asked, "what strength are you now?"


    "I don''t know what kind of strength I am now, but I should be very strong. It''s mainly about soul power. It''s very strong. "


    Li Laozu didn''t say anything. He just pointed it out.


    His finger, seemingly insipid, stirred the situation. There was a sudden gust of wind all around. Li Rui knew that he was trying to make a sound. His heart moved. A black barrier stood in front of Li Laozu''s fingers.


    Li Laozu''s hand is designated before Li Rui''s black barrier. It''s hard to enter again.


    "Well, that''s the essence of black holes. It''s a divine vision." Li Laozu was quite satisfied. He put down his finger, and the surging Qi in his body slowly converged.


    It was quiet all around. There was no wind or flag.


    "The black hole is the divine consciousness, only what kind of divine consciousness is needed to condense the tangible matter. Your Avenue system is very different from ours. I can''t understand it. " "I think it can be changed," he said


    "How to change?"


    "Divine consciousness should not be used in this way, but should be used to strengthen itself."


    The extreme demon raised his hand, touched the black barrier, pulled a piece from the black barrier and covered his palm.


    "It''s divine defense."


    "It can also be a divine attack." Inspired by the extreme Taoism, Li Laozu also pulled a piece from the black screen barrier and condensed it into a black spike.


    They didn''t return the black barrier they pulled down.


    Zhao Kuafu face confused, this is the first time, he felt very shallow ignorance.


    What''s this thing for? How to do it? It looks very powerful.


    The question is, why can they all tear off a piece of it and use it? When he reaches over, he feels that his palm has disappeared?


    "What on earth is this?"


    "This is divine consciousness, which is formed after the soul power is condensed. If you have enough consciousness, you can refine the field of consciousness. " Li Rui explained.


    "Still don''t understand." Zhao Kuafu shook his head.


    Li Rui continued to explain: "just like Reiki condensed into Qi, Kuafu, you can also absorb soul energy, right? When the absorbed soul energy reaches a certain level, it can form a qualitative change. "


    "I''m afraid that the reason why big black sky is called big black sky is for these black things. This kind of thing, static energy for defense, kinetic energy for attack. Just imagine what it is, what it is, and it''s incredibly strong. It can be water, ice and diamond. "


    "How do you absorb so much soul power?"


    "Plane."


    When Li Rui said that, he would not continue to talk about it any more. Li Rui said, "I think we should try to absorb the black hole and surprise the big black sky."


    "It''s more like a shock." The devil of the extreme way laughs and shakes his head, "you are really a ghost."


    "Now that I''m back, I''ll make a big one!"


    "Yes." Li Laozu nodded.


    "Yes!" The devil also nodded.


    Zhao Kuafu said bitterly: "I''ll cheer for you."


    He is not so abnormal as Li Rui. Now Li Rui studies things that he can''t understand. Looking back on the past, they were once at odds with each other. I didn''t expect that ten years later, there was a big gap between them.


    But fortunately, he chose the right Camp.


    No matter how strong Li Rui is, he can hold his thigh. Distance once wanted goal, has exceeded too much, can also run all the way.


    Even if their ability is not too good, the ability to hold the thigh line, it is also a kind of ability. After all, having vision is also an ability.


    "Let''s go now."


    He has always been vigorous and resolute. He just came back soon. He took advantage of his unprepared and fought a beautiful battle.


    "Kua Fu, you go to prepare the plane. We''ll start now and go to Yingzhou island. I''ll have a test."


    Do what you say without hesitation.


    Zhao Kuafu looks a Lin: "I immediately go to arrange."


    Li Rui said to Jidao Tianmo and Li Laozu, "I''ll go back and tidy up. You sit down for a while, and we''ll start later."


    Li Rui leaves daxueping.


    "Now I really believe that some people are destined to be saviors. This boy is a bit of a pervert. I''ve never seen such a fish in water practice before. " He was filled with emotion.


    Taking a sip of tea, Li Laozu said in a soft voice, "what he has experienced is not as simple as we think. Don''t talk about him. Just talk about yourself. How much have you paid to reach this level in a short time? "


    The devil of heaven suddenly came.


    That''s true.


    Without a lot of tempering, how can we break through the situation quickly.


    "We were able to sit together because we were all on the same road. So we are Taoist friends. I have known him for a long time. "


    People who don''t stop.

 Chapter 676

    The plane arrived at Yingzhou at night, and the cold wind in winter poured in from the collar. When they visited Yingzhou island again, they were still not familiar with it.


    But jingdongdu''s black hole can sense it, just like the center of a magnetic pole.


    "For ninjas on Yingzhou Island, it''s really hard to see a black hole hanging on their head all the time."


    Sitting on top of the Thunder Dragon, flying in the sky, overlooking the stars below. Jingdong is peaceful on a quiet night.


    Ning He will be broken, Li Rui knows.


    "Yingzhou island is small and densely populated. With a population of over 100 million, there are always powerful people. However, they have no way to deal with black holes. After all, they are not familiar with the field. In fact, even we are not familiar with it. We have never made such an attempt. "


    The absorption of soul energy with full saturation is probably only found in hell. Before, no one would have such a crazy idea to do such a try.


    The extreme way demon raises a hand to point forward: "arrived."


    A black hole, similar to a cloud burst, floats over a city. The gradual desolation of Jingdong city is caused by this guy. Today''s capital of Jingdong is in chaos. The occasional gunfire is very different from other places.


    "Waste land, karma." Li Laozu snorted coldly, as if he was disgusted with Yingzhou people.


    Li Rui knows why Li Laozu is disgusted.


    After all, China is one family.


    Yingzhou is not.


    The humiliation and trauma caused by history will continue in people''s memory. Three hundred meters away from the black hole, a few more figures appeared in the sky, surrounded the three of Li Rui.


    "Who are you?"


    Yingzhou language.


    Li Rui answered in Chinese: "Hua Xia Li Rui."


    "Li Rui, the leader of the black League?"


    Several people around Li Rui stare at Li Rui for several times.


    "What are you doing here?"


    This is English. They can hear Li Rui''s Yingzhou dialect. Nowadays, China is a pole of martial arts and Taoism. Thanks to the reform of Saburo Obuchi, Yingzhou attached unprecedented importance to Chinese, and many people also learned Chinese.


    But their communication is more inclined to English.


    Li Rui pointed to the black hole in front of him: "I''m looking for Su Hongying."


    "We are also looking for her, the witch. Sooner or later we will kill her. Since you are also looking for her, it''s better to go to her together. When you call her out, we''ll kill her. "


    "You are too weak to be true. It''s better to run away as soon as possible. Killing Su Hongying is suicide. " Li Rui said softly. Although there was no fluctuation in his tone, the contempt was obvious.


    Some of these people are angry, others are unconvinced.


    But in any case, Li Rui went on. The speaker approached Li Rui: "everyone has the same goal..."


    "One step closer, death." Li Rui looked at the man with a cold voice.


    The stronghold of black sky sect originated from Yingzhou island. Where is Yingzhou? If there is no tiger in the mountain, he will be a king. If he is not a king, he can be a loyal dog.


    Ferocity and servility since ancient times.


    Since Li Rui stepped into this land, he did not intend to trust any Yingzhou people. Li Rui won''t trust even if Saburo Obuchi comes.


    Position and camp.


    "Bageya Road, konglia road!" That Yingzhou person can''t help but burst out a foul language, direct a command, "kill!"


    Around the Yingzhou people suddenly launched an offensive!


    The dazzling divine light comes out, and the halo like array bursts into light, killing the three people.


    Boom!


    Hit the target and died on the spot. The Yingzhou man laughed and found a big hole in his stomach.


    The smile stopped abruptly, fell over and died.


    "Even if you don''t have a connection to Danjing, you dare to fight me." Li Rui sneered a few times. The magical use of divine consciousness can not only condense black holes to increase defense, but also unconsciously control others.


    Just now these guys seem to have hit the target, but in fact they just hit the companion.


    Ideas influence judgment in the mind.


    "You''ve begun to explore a new path of your own." Li Laozu smile, quite gratified, "it seems that you have become a real sense of the great master."


    The devil of the extreme way said with a smile: "before we learned from each other, we couldn''t see any progress."


    Li Rui said with a smile: "in the past, it was mainly a process of laying a foundation. Although my realm improved very quickly, in fact, I just stood on the shoulders of you people. But until now, we have to have our own things. "


    "In the field of divine consciousness, it''s really good, but your road can''t be a road. You can only walk the path by yourself. After all, it''s hard for ordinary people to absorb so much soul energy. "


    "There are also disadvantages. It''s more difficult to get in and out of the prefecture." Li Rui said seriously, "there are certain restrictions on the strength of the underground passage. I''m quite special. In the end, it''s a living person with a body carrier."


    "It''s up to you to find out. You can do it."


    Li Rui nodded slightly: "then accept your good words, let''s go up."


    Thunder Dragon''s tall body quickly forward, straight into the black hole. The whole black hole seems to have consciousness. At the moment when Li Rui and Li Rui approached, the black hole suddenly separated several thick black lines. The black line is a line in the distance, and a sharp object similar to a hedgehog''s thorn in the near.


    Li Rui naturally won''t be stabbed by the black thread. He moves around and gathers the Thunder Dragon in his body. He steps on one of the black threads under his feet.


    The black thread pierced Li Rui''s clothes and stabbed directly into Li Rui''s body. Li Rui was stabbed by the black line, which rolled upside down and dragged Li Rui into the black hole.


    The black hole conjures up a black shadow, which is Su Hongying''s projection. The projection is right at Li Rui, while Li Laozu and the extreme Taoist demons look at it from a distance and are not involved in it.


    "What are you doing here?" Black shadow Su Hongying opens her mouth.


    "Naturally, it''s revenge. The black sky sect obeys your orders and disrespects me many times."


    "What are you, and why should you be respected? How ridiculous Su Hongying was furious. "Get out of here. I can spare your life."


    Li Rui''s attitude of coming to ask a question now really annoys her. In Su Hongying''s eyes, Li Rui is like a worm. He is humble but he doesn''t know it!


    However, Su Hongying also feels a little curious, will appear here. After all, Li Rui should have something to rely on to come here with such swagger.


    Otherwise, he dares to come by his courage?


    Su Hongying is curious about Li Rui''s card.


    Li Rui looks at Su Hongying with a smile: "don''t regret it."


    "Death


    Su Hongying is completely angry. What she hates most is the people who try to make a mystery, but Li Rui keeps making a mystery.


    Don''t kill, save for the new year?


    The black line from the black hole turns into a sharp blade and cuts to Li Rui''s head.

 Chapter 677

    The black line stopped in front of Li Rui''s eyes, only a millimeter away. It looked like it had penetrated Li Rui''s skin.


    Su Hongying, a murderous girl, is like a ghost.


    "How do you control black holes?"


    She doesn''t understand why Li Rui can control the attack of the black hole, which is unscientific! Clearly she is the master of the black hole, there is no reason Li Rui can succeed!


    But Li Rui did it, not only did it, but also with ease.


    "What you have been showing off is something that our world doesn''t understand. But now I understand, and I have that ability


    Li Rui looked at Su Hongying and said, "the reason why the demons are called demons is not that you are so great, nor are you born Protoss. It''s about you depriving others and strengthening yourself. "


    Su Hongying hears a lot of meaning from Li Rui''s words, and also has a lot of suspicion in her heart.


    Only one sentence, she is really sure.


    That is, Li Rui is likely to have some ability.


    Some kind of ability has been enough to subvert the black hole!


    Otherwise, it is not enough to support him to say this, and resist the attack from her mind!


    "What devil are you?" Su Hongying is angry and surprised. The taste of losing control is not very good. The world should have been controlled like her back garden.


    But now another ant refuses to bow its head to stir up trouble.


    This is something Su Hongying can''t stand. Su Hongying''s idea suddenly burst out, and the black hole roared and started, spinning rapidly, like a huge millstone, to crush the little ants in the millstone.


    But Li Rui just looked at Su Hongying and watched her make efforts.


    She didn''t do it.


    "Well, I won this time."


    Li Rui''s idea started. Suddenly, the black hole stopped and stood still in midair.


    "No way, how can you stop my consciousness..."


    Su Hongying can''t believe it.


    Li Rui said faintly: "you are nothing great. In fact, you demons are nothing great. In terms of real ruthlessness, you are far from the hell! "


    Many people think that heaven and earth are not benevolent. All things are humble and are treated cruelly.


    In fact, the original meaning of this sentence is that heaven and earth are equal to all living beings.


    But what if it''s not what the writers interpret?


    If, the road rules of heaven and earth, is the literal meaning, as many people understand, heaven and earth is the melting pot, everything is just heaven and earth, cruel treatment like grass dog.


    "You demons occupy other planes, launch wars and absorb soul power. It''s amazing. It''s killing hundreds of millions of people. But such things, in fact, have been done for a long time. "


    Li Rui looked at Su Hongying with no sadness or joy in his eyes: "our planes are created by heaven. Good human beings can get the chance of reincarnation, and evil souls will be left among the 18 planes. The eighteen levels of hell in hell are actually eighteen planes. There are more than hundreds of millions of creatures in the 18 planes. "


    "Join Yama and absorb all the soul power of the eighteen planes..."


    Li Rui looks at Su Hongying and smiles: "you are nothing at all. Of course, your present behavior is undoubtedly forcing them to make a decision. As long as that decision is made, you will all die. "


    Su Hongying is silent.


    She must be able to understand that Li Rui has that self-confidence. After more than two years on the 18th floor of the underground mansion, Li Rui thought he could understand the truth. There''s no reason why Su Hongying didn''t understand it.


    It''s not without reason that the underground government has been able to stop the big dark sky for so many years. Otherwise, with the power of the big black sky, it has already invaded the earth and occupied the world.


    At the beginning, Li Rui thought that the dark sky was the power to fear the heaven. Now it seems that it is not only the power to fear the heaven, but also the hell itself!


    It''s even terrifying.


    Once the hell is cleared, ten hell will devour the soul power of the eighteen hell, and it will become an extremely terrible existence. Of course, the present ten Yama is terrible enough.


    For so many years, they didn''t have the strength to grow up.


    Any one who chooses to fight alone is no worse than the long Princess Su Hongying.


    How about ten together?


    Li Rui shakes his head. Instead of talking nonsense with Su Hongying, he directly launches the black whale''s water swallowing technique to engulf the black hole.


    These are su Hongying''s divinities. If they are swallowed up, there are three more.


    "You''ll regret it."


    Su Hongying finished this sentence and slowly disappeared.


    Li Rui kept silent and continued to devour.


    Regret not regret, the road will always go past to know. If you don''t do anything, you will regret it!


    It took Li Rui a week to swallow up the black hole.


    This is a huge body of divine energy.


    Su Hongying has transmitted such a large mass of divine energy. If the seven black holes take shape, they really have the ability to destroy the world.


    Such a thing, not to mention the human world, even if it is put in the hell, it is also an unimaginable killing weapon.


    If Li Rui didn''t master the skills of swallowing water from the black whale, and also mastered the skills of soul pulling and alchemy, he was afraid that the task of saving the world would be handed over to others.


    At that time, perhaps crying for hell to come to the world to resist the enemy.


    But this time, we don''t need it. We can solve the problems in the world by ourselves.


    The hell should solve its own problems!


    There is a clear distinction between the two.


    Devouring the third black hole, Li Rui returns to the two who have been guarding on one side.


    "It worked." Li Rui nodded to them.


    "Congratulations, Daoyou." Li Laozu said.


    Li Rui''s current level of identity is beyond the younger generation, and he can make friends with their peers. There is Yuanhe realm in the world, which is the realm of the top strong.


    However, Li Rui''s present state can no longer be evaluated by the leisurely Yuanhe state.


    Li Rui is qualified to be the world''s top power!


    "I didn''t expect that you could grow up to this point. I really didn''t expect that." He was very emotional.


    "Thanks to your support and help all the way." Li Rui smiles, not much proud. The present state may be a little worse than that of Li Laozu, but it should be a little stronger than that of the extreme Tao and the heavenly devil.


    In any case, Li Rui did not expect to be able to reach today''s level.


    But without the predecessors in front of the shelter, it is impossible to have everything he has today.


    Those people deserve his respect.


    "The curtain of the world has opened, and you have the strength to fight in the world. What are you going to do next? "


    "I''m going to be the king."


    The so-called supreme is the first on earth!

 Chapter 678

    The third black hole will be eliminated, and several people will set foot on the journey of returning home. This time for Li Rui, the harvest is quite rich, in the realm of benefit, self-evident.


    It will lay a solid foundation for the future supremacy.


    Thunder Dragon is flying in the sky, free and carefree, and has a long way to go home. He is not in a hurry to leave immediately.


    "The black sky sect originated in Yingzhou, which is the headquarters of the black sky sect. I''m going to visit them and have a good communication with their Lord. "


    This trip to Yingzhou is not only to solve the black hole problem, but also to avenge the black sky cult. Three months later, he was almost beaten into his home. Li Rui could not bear this kind of thing.


    "Do you know where they are hiding? After all, it''s a strange place. The dark sky sect is extremely hidden. I''m afraid it''s not easy to find it. " Li Laozu said.


    Li Rui naturally has a certain self-confidence: "I have just read the memory of those roadblocks. In addition, I have contacted the Ninja leader in Yingzhou, and I have some general ideas. If you can''t, it''s like coming here to have a look at the scenery. "


    It is true that China has a vast territory and abundant resources, but Yingzhou is located in the sea and belongs to an island country. Different from a large land country like Huaxia, the difference of scenery during the period is quite huge.


    In particular, the cherry blossom is extremely outstanding and enjoys a good reputation at home and abroad.


    "It would be fun to bring fire dance." Li Rui''s mind comes up with the lively and lovely figure of the little girl. Since Xiaoman was born, the biggest interest of fire dance every day is to expect Xiaoman to grow up quickly to satisfy her pleasure of becoming a sister.


    She is the youngest generation in the Li family. Although she is psychologically mature, she is still short of companions. She is forced to get together by many "elder sisters" every day, which has already been unbearable.


    However, fire dance does not have a strong sense of identity with Yingzhou. After all, she wants to be a mascot in Yingzhou, but she is herself in the Li family. It''s not hard to think of which way of life she would like better.


    Even if she was invited to Yingzhou, she would not like to.


    "It''s said that Yingzhou is a place of chaos, but it''s said that women in Yingzhou are as soft as water... Hehe, I''d like to see it." The heaven devil of the extreme way had a big laugh and a bad expression.


    "There should still be super strong people in Yingzhou. After all, the population is over 100 million. I''d like to see some of their characters. It''s said that the people of Yingzhou were Xu Fu who went to the East in those days... Maybe Xu Fu is still here today? "


    Li Laozu''s words greatly increased the interest of Jidao Tianmo and Li Rui.


    "Is there a elixir in the world What Li Rui is most curious about is this. Although the life span of practitioners increases with the realm of cultivation, there are not many immortals in the true sense.


    Even if he is as strong as Li Laozu, he has to feign death to avoid the invasion of time. For ordinary people, this has been a very shocking experience.


    "Immortality is not true. It''s just pseudo immortality. At a certain time, the source will be exhausted. No matter what heaven and earth medicine is used, it will not help. So many practitioners are looking for the way to become a real immortal. "


    It''s cool to say that.


    "It seems that your plane has also found this problem," he sighed


    "Brother devil, have you revived your memory of foreign countries?"


    "The memory of this part has always been there. My generation of friars, stepping into the Martial Arts Road, is to pursue the eternal road and enter the ultimate void immortal realm. Most people talk about immortality. In fact, the longest lived emperor Wudao has a life span of less than ten thousand years. "


    For many people, the life span of ten thousand years is already eternal. There are even many people who think that they can live a hundred years.


    In fact, having a longer life span is not just for life. In the eyes of martial monks, it''s a common practice to close the door for a year and a half. Many people devote their whole lives and can''t reach the end of their research field. It''s a pity for those professional researchers.


    Martial friars need a lot of things to achieve their life goals, and the real immortality and the ultimate void immortal realm are what martial friars dream of pursuing.


    "I''m afraid that the so-called heaven in your plane is just a bunch of false immortals, imitating the ultimate void immortals."


    The devil looked at Li Laozu: "Daoyou, what do you think?"


    "There''s no need to try. I''m not a fairy. However, it''s true that things about heaven are just like what the devil friend said. With the decline of immortal life, there is no immortal in the world, and no miracle. This is the case for the whole plane. "


    Once upon a time, it was said that immortals came down to earth and miracles came. Now it''s gone. Even in the west, the so-called angel coming is not like that at all.


    Li Rui can''t help feeling disappointed that there is still a long way to go to practice.


    Thunder Dragon flies out of the eastern capital of Beijing and comes to Dushan. The top of the mountain is covered with snow, and the scenery of Fushan is also very beautiful. According to the news, the general forum of black sky sect is at the foot of Fushan.


    However, the news may not be completely correct. After all, the level of the people killed by Li Rui is not particularly high. And the biggest advantage of the black sky religion is that it is scattered. It is difficult for the black sky people scattered in various places to find a complete general arena.


    They are like viruses. They can be separated and clustered. Like bitcoin, it''s hard to know who invented it for so many years. Even if the official announced that they had grasped it, the public would not know whether they had really grasped it.


    In any case, when Li Rui came here, he was doomed to die here.


    Quietly catch a person to kill, and then disguise as that person. Li Rui''s going in is like going into no one''s land.


    The sky, Li Laozu and the extreme heaven devil are too lazy to participate in this kind of thing. That''s Li Rui''s personal business. They don''t have to participate.


    "Su Hongying is right. He''s a monster." "I feel that I''m not as good as him when I mix with him," he said


    "Don''t talk about you. In a few years, even I will be inferior." Li Laozu said with a smile, "fortunately, we have a good relationship with him very early. Fortunately, I am his ancestor."


    There is nothing to say about it. It''s Li Laozu who is strong when it comes to making friends.


    "It''s a pleasure to watch him grow up. This is a healthy change. We old people can''t play all the time. Our time is over. "


    Li Laozu''s eyes looked down at the general altar of the black sky sect, where the fire was rising.


    Countless noise, huge sound, fierce cry, iron hymn.


    The world should cheer for the rise of this man, shouldn''t it?


    "I don''t have time to support him as the protagonist. My era has not yet arrived, but it will always come." The devil is not so humble as Li Laozu. Since he is not dead, he will come out.


    "But I think he''s good, really good. Even the son and daughter of the star sect are not as refreshing as he is. "


    "And this guy is half my apprentice."


    Thinking of this, the devil of the extreme way laughed.


    It''s a great pleasure to have such an apprentice. Even if it''s only half, it''s worth the pleasure.

 Chapter 679

    The fire flashed and blood flowed on the ground. In the smoke of gunfire, people kept asking, "what''s the matter? Who''s making trouble? "


    They can''t tell what''s going on at the base.


    Panic ran over the companion, the next moment will hand out a knife, unbelievable to cause death. Flowing like a cold killing machine, it is the last image of the dead to Li Rui.


    Even if someone is aware of the accident, it doesn''t help.


    This is not a fair military confrontation at all, but a one-sided massacre. Pure vent anger, and test strength.


    I''m afraid that people will run away. The purpose of camouflage is to make them feel that there is still hope and rescue.


    But no, it can''t be rescued at all.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Coming to the center of the base, surrounded by groups, Li Rui looks like a face on the middle road. But the eyes were sharp and there was an air of arrogance.


    Li Rui gently smiles: "who am I? It doesn''t really matter, but you''ll soon find out. "


    The black fog spread out and spread out around the base. Kill all the way to this central point. Now the black fog is spreading. There are sharp objects similar to black holes in the black fog, killing people.


    In the area invaded by the black fog, people quickly turned into white bones.


    This base, with a radius of two kilometers.


    All over.


    "Old tortoise?"


    After waiting for a while, there was still no real master coming, which made Li Rui feel a little frustrated.


    "I''m Li Rui. Don''t you want to kill me? Come on, let me see what you can do


    Li Rui''s voice was not big, but it spread in all directions.


    Suddenly, the black fog quickly gathered in Li Rui''s body. Innumerable memory information is extracted, in front of the scenes flashed.


    "It turns out that this is not the general arena."


    It''s just a branch.


    With some regret, Li Rui shook his head and flew over.


    Flying in mid air, Li Rui gently down.


    Boom.


    The base on the ground turns into sediment as if it had never existed. At the same time, in the base of the ground, suddenly arch a half arc, boom, in the sand, a huge figure from the ground out, issued a roar.


    "Roar ~"


    Things on the ground can be called monsters. He is four feet tall. He looks like a bottle of giant human figure, but there are many patterns and traces of wild animals on his body.


    It looks like a biological weapon.


    The monster''s eyes are bloodshot and he stares at Li Rui.


    "Li Rui, you dare to break into my territory."


    The monster opened his mouth and said something. Not only speak human language, but also Chinese!


    How can this monster have such a high IQ?


    "What are you?" Li Rui asked.


    "I''m bio chemical No.1 made by high-tech biotechnology, Zhentian!"


    "Are you Chinese?"


    "No, I can''t swallow more than ten Chinese people, their brains are absorbed by me. Today, when you destroy our base, I will digest and absorb you to complete the enhancement of the first aircraft! "


    The monster glared at Li Rui and laughed a few times. His body was deformed and covered with a thick layer of armor.


    Li Rui looked down at the monster coldly, surprised.


    Has biotechnology come to this level? It is possible to make such biological and chemical weapons artificially.


    Yingzhou is a crazy place.


    In other words, it is a sad place. Biochemical weapons themselves are not the right way, and the upper limit of such weapons is very limited.


    Once the biological and chemical weapons are out of control, it may not be possible to repeat the scene of "biological and chemical crisis" and usher in the end of the world.


    "It''s better for such a country to disappear from the earth."


    "Roar!" Zhentian jumps up from the ground and pours on Li Rui at full speed. His thick claw swings suddenly and straight at Li Rui. However, when Zhentian''s palm hit Li Rui, a layer of black wall blocked Li Rui.


    The black wall is like a knife. Zhentian''s palm is cut smoothly when it is hit in front of Li Rui.


    The palm of Zhentian''s hand broke off and fell to the ground. It screamed in pain.


    "Is Yuanshen parasitic in this monster''s brain? So the monster is you, you are the monster. It''s not a complete biochemical human. The technology is not pure enough. "


    Li Rui smiles coldly, and the black fog on his body spreads down, directly wrapping the Zhentian. Black fog will continue to suck out the blood of the earthquake, gradually showing bones.


    The wrist broken in the earthquake, the blood at the wound from a small fountain out of the general green blood. Zhentian knew that there was little chance of winning in this way, so he jumped up again and rushed to Li Rui.


    In mid air, Zhentian''s arm turned into a golden blade.


    Li Rui is still out of the black shield.


    Zhentian''s other arm exploded on Li Rui''s black shield.


    "Ang ~"


    The sky fell from the sky, two attacks, two arms, even the terror of the monster, also can not bear such a loss. The earthshaking sky directly smashed a big hole in the ground.


    Then, the new arm grew out of the broken wrist of the earthquake. The tender red arm, looking at the deformity, also makes people feel sick.


    Zhentian plunges into the ground and digs a hole.


    "Want to escape?"


    Li Rui can''t help laughing and crying. This monster just wants to run after two moves. It can be said that he is very timid.


    As soon as Zhentian got into the bottom of the earth, the Thunder Dragon quickly got into it. Directly into a big hand, holding a leg of the earthquake, it was pulled out to the ground.


    "Don''t say that I have entered the realm of divine consciousness. Even if I haven''t, you can''t be my opponent with your two hands."


    A Thunder Dragon is enough to knock down this earthshaking sky.


    Zhentian roars wildly, trying to escape from the palm of Thunder Dragon, but can''t get away.


    At a certain moment, Zhentian suddenly stopped struggling and did not move.


    It slowly turned around and looked at Li Rui with a smile on its lips.


    In the sky, there are four figures.


    The four figures, with ugly faces, looked almost the same as Zhentian, but they were more fierce and powerful.


    "Ha ha ha, the master finally sent a messenger to meet me!"


    Zhentian cut off his right leg with one palm and left the pit with only one leg.


    Li Rui is surrounded by four figures.


    Li Rui recognized these things.


    It''s the devil.


    "Does Su Hongying dare not come by herself? It''s ridiculous to send these fish to deal with me. "


    Li Rui stretched out his hand to pull a bow, and a huge black bow quickly formed in Li Rui''s palm. Arrow, slowly pulled open, such as the full moon bowstring storage force.


    Hum!


    An arrow will shoot through a bottle of demons!


    The arrow comes out like rain.


    Four bottles of demons, one bottle of arrows.


    He died in a flash.

 Chapter 680

    "It''s a dish abuse."


    After killing the devil, Li Rui couldn''t help laughing. The joy of strength enhancement, as well as the recognition of oneself, this kind of feeling is great.


    No one will not like the feeling of walking with wind, no one will not like the pleasure of revenge.


    Refining the demons, Li Rui comes to Zhentian: "where is your headquarters?"


    Zhentian is trapped by the divine chain released by Li Rui and can''t move.


    "You can''t kill or humiliate me. You can''t expect me to be a traitor!"


    "It''s really interesting. It''s ridiculous to show that you are a martyr when you are dying."


    Li Rui puts out a hand and gently touches the top of Zhentian''s head. A dark iron cone pierces Zhentian''s hard head and goes deep into it. The iron cone accompanied by black fog, like the maggot of tarsal bone, makes Zhentian tremble violently, and the blood red eyes keep turning up and down.


    In the end, the eyes became spiritless, like a pair of dead fish eyes.


    "Why?"


    Li Rui read Zhentian''s memory and found something unusual. There is a lot of soul energy hidden in the monster''s body, which seems to be a hybrid... But it is also very close to some characteristics of water swallowing technique of black whale.


    Although it''s much worse than the black whale''s water swallowing skill, it''s very good. At least it has made such a start.


    The combination of scientific research and techniques, Yingzhou in this respect, really crazy.


    "Where the hell is this guy hiding?"


    With the deepening of phagocytosis, Li Rui found that this earthshaking is not simple. There are hundreds of soul bodies hidden in the body of a monster. And these soul bodies are controlled by a real soul body.


    Other soul bodies are like databases.


    Eat other people''s brains alive, try to save the data memory in their brains... Crazy, really crazy.


    It has to be said that Li Rui thinks that he underestimates the madness of the black sky sect.


    This kind of exposure is enough to make the world feel shocked, these little devils... Really did it.


    They want to eat nuclear eggs again!


    The little master of death, um, clothes.


    Following these soul bodies, Li Rui continued to search for the main soul body, but at this time, a sense of crisis directly made him stop immersing himself and open his eyes.


    I don''t know if it''s suitable. Zhentian''s huge body has begun to expand. This expansion reaches its peak when Li Rui opens his eyes.


    Bang!


    After the explosion, the flesh and blood spurted. Fortunately, Li Rui held up a border in time. On the edge of the border, disgusting flesh and blood are everywhere.


    "I''m afraid to be found, so I just blow myself up, right? It''s also a cruel role."


    Island countries have always respected the spirit of Bushido, and this kind of self explosion really conforms to their consistent Bushido. Of course, if you can''t fight, you can''t fight. No matter how you play Bushido, you haven''t.


    "Even if you explode, you can''t do anything. Can''t these idiots understand that no matter what you do, it''s useless in the face of absolute strength?"


    Li Rui shook his head and flew into the sky.


    "It''s cool?" The heaven devil laughs.


    "It''s just a branch, there are other distribution, it seems that there is no headquarters, but one has a real head, and this person is not su Hongying."


    Li Rui shook his head: "these guys, play a lot of tricks."


    Li Laozu laughed: "slowly kill is, anyway, we are not what good men and women."


    This is very reasonable.


    "Almost. Let''s go back." Li Ruigang was about to leave when he saw that the body of Zhentian, which had just exploded, seemed to have some changes.


    Those bodies, it seems, are converging.


    Li Rui raised his hand and brought up the biggest pieces of the body. Those bodies are really slowly combined, and when they fall into Li Rui''s hands, they even want to get into Li Rui''s body.


    "It''s terrible technology."


    Even at his present state level, he also felt a sense of crazy doomsday.


    Developing such technology, Yingzhou, is a way of self destruction.


    Li Rui took out a jade formula and put some of the remains into it: "take them back, and let the scientific researchers do a good research and develop targeted technologies. The submission of such technologies to the international community should be strictly prohibited. "


    At that time, the international reputation of Yingzhou would be even worse.


    This kind of technology, without the participation of relevant researchers, is absolutely impossible to achieve such results. Who else in the international community didn''t know that Yingzhou was a fanatical participant in biochemical weapons at that time.


    Little devil, big crazy, big bad!


    The next day, the news of the destruction of the Kurdistan base and the disappearance of the third black hole shocked the whole world.


    Those who reviled Li Rui before don''t know what to say about him now.


    The devil?


    The Savior?


    How can a person''s identity be so contradictory? He used to be a murderer, but now he is the Savior of the third black hole.


    "That guy, I''m afraid he''ll be an extraordinary existence in the future."


    "Is there anything else in the world that he is afraid of?"


    "Absolute evil!"


    It''s messy.


    The world knows Li Rui''s name, and Wudao vaguely realizes that this young man may really become the supreme figure.


    Too many legends happened to him.


    Some people think that the real challenge is only now.


    "No one really took him seriously before. Now the top people will take him seriously."


    "His inside information is still very weak. Once a really powerful person makes a move, I''m afraid he can''t resist it."


    There are also many people who hold these views.


    Among the troubles, Kunlun secret land was announced.


    This is a world-famous event. Led by Qingcang Zhenren, the talents of Kunlun secret land continue to appear in tianmeng in the north. Those proud young people begin their journey of experience in the secular world.


    Some of them set their eyes on Jianghua city in the south.


    That''s where the Mafia headquarters is.


    It is also the place where the young people who make the world roar.


    "Chu Qingcai, the young leader of Kunlun secret land, has made an appointment with Li Rui, the black League!"


    "The seven sons of Kunlun join hands to challenge the black League!"


    "This is a grand gathering of martial arts. The duel between Kunlun seven sons and Li Zhenren will surely make martial arts more prosperous!"


    Many people have received this kind of news, and in the Wudao forum, the news about this engagement is keeping a high degree of heat every day.


    Li Rui has not responded to them.


    Now is an extraordinary time. Let alone the collapse of the third black hole, what kind of revenge will su Hongying take.


    Take identity as an example. Li Rui, the so-called seven sons of Kunlun, doesn''t even know where they came from. Why should they accept the challenge?


    What''s the advantage of winning the challenge?


    "No, tell them to play wherever you like, and don''t come to me to die."


    Until this day, Qingcang real person called him very seriously, and Li Rui also answered him so seriously.

 Chapter 681

    "You should give young people a chance to be known in the world. Each of them is better than you, but you have a lot of resources, you know, it''s not fair? "


    "Then you ask them to come, one by one, and I''ll kill another, so that they don''t dare to come again. In this way, there''s no need to prove that it''s fair or unfair."


    Li Rui is never afraid of the blade between words. Even if I knew that Qingcang was just trying to motivate me, I still thought it was ridiculous.


    Since it''s unfair, why not sacrifice yourself to satisfy those young people''s desire to conquer the world?


    It''s ridiculous that you have to satisfy them with others.


    Qingcang real person hangs up with a smile. Li Rui puts down his cell phone and sneers.


    Today is not what it used to be. It is impossible for Qingcang to threaten him again. It''s just that it''s hard to say what the guy is up to.


    The birth of Kunlun secret place must occupy a place in this world. The aura of heaven and earth revives. In such a secret place, more and more people will be born.


    "Do you want to unify the martial arts of the world before the birth of other mysteries and create established facts?"


    Li Rui raised his eyebrows and sneered: "it''s a daydream."


    The world is full of martial arts, that is, Qingcang immortal himself does not dare to be respected in the world. It''s a dream to release a group of young people.


    After thinking about it, Li Rui calls Zhao Kuafu and asks him to be careful. Most of the guys in Kunlun secret land dare not come directly to find trouble here, but they may not dare to test Zhao Kuafu.


    The so-called seven sons of Kunlun, even if their strength is not the top, are not vulgar. Otherwise, Qingcang didn''t dare to say so much.


    "Brother Li, we are not afraid of them. Come out one to kill one, come out two to kill a pair. They are honest and good. If they dare to make trouble in our martial arts school, hum, I will teach them how to behave. "


    "Don''t be arrogant." Li Rui advised, "Qingcang said that those younger generation''s strength is not weaker than me, you weigh it yourself."


    Zhao Kuafu was thrilled: "is it true or false?"


    "Qingcang said, I don''t know whether it''s true or not. Anyway, you should be careful. It''s not time for us to seek hegemony."


    "I see, brother Li."


    Zhao Kuafu is also a man of understanding. Whenever Li Rui says something, he will ponder it carefully and strictly implement it. In this area, Li Rui is still at ease with him. With the growth of these years, Zhao Kuafu has become a mature man.


    Li Rui suddenly felt sleepy. The reason why he felt sleepy in broad daylight


    I soon fell into a dream.


    The runner king stood in front of Li Rui and looked at him coldly: "what did you find out?"


    "I''m still investigating, but I''m weak and I''ve been plotted. He opened the door to inherit the land and was sent to hell on the 18th floor. "


    "Now the upper level of the prefecture is in turmoil. You need to find out the situation," said Wang Shen


    "What if I die?" Li Rui asked softly.


    The runner king was very angry: "that''s your life, too!"


    "No one''s life, master."


    Li Rui was not afraid of the Runner King. He was sent to hell on the 18th floor for no reason. Once, it was like death.


    Two and a half years of time spent there, although the harvest is huge, but it is just the best result he has worked hard for.


    Back to the hell, I''m afraid that if I see you face to face, I''ll let you die again.


    "I didn''t know about the game at the top. But the death of the ghost catching general makes it clear to me that this may not be the rebellion of the people below. On the contrary, it may be the contradiction among your ten hell. "


    "Bold!" "The king of the wheel said sternly," this kind of thing, is also you can speak in vain? "


    Li Rui is not light, not heavy, said: "the big game, the small may easily die."


    "Even so, you have no choice!" The Runner King''s eyes were cold and his killing intention was sharp.


    Li Rui was silent.


    It''s not going to kill him, is it.


    Anyway, it''s his business what the runner king should do.


    With Li Rui''s incoherent attitude, the Runner King pondered for a moment: "in this way, I''ll give you a mask. With this mask, no one can see through you except me, and you can become anyone''s form."


    "A mask is not enough. Mengpo once said that she did not judge me by my appearance, but by my words and deeds, and by my character. The high levels of the prefecture have existed for thousands and hundreds of years, and they have been very familiar with each other for a long time


    "Then I''ll give you another magic weapon for self-defense."


    "In addition, I would like to have a token on the same plane."


    Li Rui won''t be polite at this opportunity.


    "You think I don''t know what you did on the 18th floor? The 18th floor is almost emptied by you! Hell is not empty, vow not to become a Buddha. You are very similar to the Bodhisattva of the king of Tibet. They are all slogans. Come and get the fruit. "


    Li Rui blushed: "what can I do? I''ve become like that. If I didn''t strengthen myself, I would have died. "


    "There''s something interesting about your external skills." The runner king was quite curious, "if you exchange that skill with me?"


    "You can''t build that magic power without substance."


    "So it is," sighed the Runner King


    The underground is all spiritual bodies. The so-called spiritual bodies are tangible and immaterial. The water swallowing skill of the black whale needs a body that can hold the energy of the soul, otherwise it is like a ball, which will last more and more.


    For a long time, the Runner King took out a token and threw it to Li Rui: "it''s up to you. I hope you won''t let me down again."


    "I will live up to my expectations!"


    Li Rui didn''t wait for the runner king to say the threat, so he immediately picked up the words.


    This makes the Runner King glare at Li Rui: "you boy, your mind is clear, you are good at drilling."


    Li ruinao scratched his head: "if you don''t drill, you can only eat earth. I can''t help it. Who can make me weak can only do so. "


    "Your strength is not low now."


    With a wave of his big hand, Li Rui was waved by a strong force and fell out of his dream. Back in the world, Li Rui looks at the token in his hand.


    The token is about the size of palm, drawing a lot of runes, faintly emitting divine light.


    "The token of the Runner King is not ordinary. I don''t know what these runes mean. I have to study them when I have time. "


    Li Rui is very curious. His mobile phone vibrates twice. When Li Rui opens it, he sees that it is the mask sent by runner Wang.


    "A token is a magic weapon, and it can pass through the plane."


    Li Rui put on his mask and looked in front of the mirror. He found that there was no change. Just at this time, jiansuyan came into the room and looked at it. It seemed that he didn''t find Li Rui at all.


    Li Rui stood up, went to jiansuyan and waved. She still didn''t respond.


    "Can this mask make people invisible?"

 Chapter 682

    After that, Li Rui pulls jiansuyan into his arms and screams. Li Rui quickly took off his mask. In short, he saw Li Rui sitting on the chair.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I find you can''t see me."


    "I saw it, but I pretended I didn''t. I didn''t expect you to pull me."


    "Is that so?"


    "What''s this mask for?" In short, it''s wonderful.


    "It can change the face."


    "Why don''t you try it on for me." In short, it''s very fresh. There is such a magic weapon. Li Rui gives the mask to jiansuyan. After jiansuyan puts it on, Li Rui can still see her.


    "Try to imagine yourself as flying snow."


    "You''re so good!" In short, hum, seems to catch Li Rui''s pigtail.


    Li Rui could not laugh or cry: "I just said it casually."


    In short, hum, why don''t you call others to fly snow. Li Rui can only raise his hand to surrender, try his mask well, and don''t make a family conflict.


    It was as like as two peas of words that Li Rui would see that his face turned into a face of flying snow. Not only was it so, but even the clothes were the same.


    "Satisfied?"


    Jiansu looked at Li Rui and said with a smile.


    "Satisfied."


    "After that, do you want me to disguise as those female stars, so that you will be happy."


    "Bullshit, female star which has you to look good, is far worse than you, you first look good." Li Rui''s flattery made Su Yan smile.


    Put away the mask, Li Rui and Jian Suyan go out of the room to find Xiaoman in the living room. Nowadays, children can walk on their own. They always like to run around. There are many people who take care of them, and there are always people watching.


    Basically, every time Xiaoman walks on a certain road, he will be taken away for a kiss.


    Seeing Li Rui coming down, Xiaoman runs to jiansuyan, opens his arms and hugs jiansuyan''s leg.


    "Mom!"


    In short, he laughs and points at Li Rui: "where is he?"


    "Baba!"


    Sure enough, mom is still more fluent, and dad doesn''t know how many times to train. Li Rui picked Xiaoman up and scraped her baby''s nose: "great! Let''s go. I''ll show you cartoons! "


    Children like very simple, watching cartoons, fancy lights, everything that can easily attract attention, are like.


    At the beginning, Xiaoman was a little reluctant to let Jiansu embrace him, but he was hugged by Li Rui to watch the cartoon, and soon he completely forgot his mother''s embrace.


    Happiness!


    In the afternoon, Jiansu came over and took Li Rui to go out together: "Xiaoman''s milk powder is not enough. Let''s go out and buy some baby products together."


    "With pleasure."


    Since Xiaoman was born, Su Yan and Fei Xue have taken care of her. Li Rui hugs her or feeds her. But buying milk powder and clothes is a matter of fact.


    As a father, these things should be understood.


    Li Rui drives Suyan out of the car. Xiaoman is held by Feixue and waves at the door: "Mom ~"


    Big eyes full of tears, thought her parents would abandon her, crying.


    She cried so plainly that she wanted to get off the bus several times, but Li Rui didn''t let her off the bus: "Ma Bao''s male is more important than Ma Bao''s female. It is also necessary to cultivate children''s independent spirit. "


    "You''re the one who''s cruel." In short, he said.


    "Our child, born with steel, what else do you worry about? In a big way, she''s like Nezha in the sea. If you throw her into the Yao Lake, she won''t do anything


    Women, sensibility.


    In short, after listening to Li Ruihao''s consolation, he said with a smile, "you have a point, but I''m not willing to listen."


    Li Rui can''t laugh or cry.


    When they came to the city, they went shopping and bought a lot of things. The trunk of the car is almost full. When visiting a shopping mall, Li Rui is waiting outside. In short, he is picking things in the underwear store.


    After a while, a young man came and sat down beside Li Rui.


    "Wait for the woman, man?"


    The young man took out a cigarette and lit it. Then he opened the box and said, "would you like one?"


    "No smoking here." Li Rui pointed to a no smoking sign nearby.


    The young man didn''t care: "what''s the matter? The rules are set by people."


    Smoking cigarettes, young people seem to feel very bored, repeatedly pick up a quarrel, but Li Rui does not pick up, just as he does not exist in general. In the end, the young man lost his patience.


    "The score is so big that it deserves to be the so-called Li Zhenren."


    "Get out of here when you finish smoking. It''s not big or small." Li Rui said faintly.


    The young man was surprised and said, "do you know who I am?"


    "It doesn''t matter to me who you are. As long as you don''t get in my way, I don''t care at all."


    The young man gave a thumbs up: "yo! It''s amazing. It''s amazing! Li Zhenren is Li Zhenren. This style, this pattern, is amazing. No wonder we don''t even pay attention to the secret of Kunlun, but ah, Mr. Li, you''re not curious. Where''s my girlfriend? "


    "What can I be curious about? Where is your girlfriend? This should be your concern. But you are in high spirits. Do you want to go out and have a cigarette


    "Yes." There was a glow of excitement in the young man''s eyes.


    Li Rui gets up and goes to the exit of the mall. The young man followed Li Rui, slowly gaining momentum. All the people who passed in front of him could not help but let him go.


    It''s like being pushed out by the invisible aura.


    Out of the shopping mall, Li Rui reached out to the young man, grabbed his hands, pushed his legs and flew up into the sky.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Qingyang."


    "Well, Qingyang, your Kunlun secret place has always wanted to challenge me. Now I''ll tell you why I''m impatient with you."


    Li Rui looked at Qingyang and drew a curve of disdain from the corner of his mouth: "because you are like a group of children who don''t know how to smoke!"


    Having said that, Li Rui threw it hard and Qingyang flew to a higher sky. Li Rui hits Qingyang with one punch. The reason why he throws Qingyang up is that he doesn''t want him to hit the ground, so as not to hurt innocent passers-by.


    Qingyang was about to deal with it, but suddenly he was hurt by Li Rui''s fist.


    "No!"


    He was so surprised that he ran away, but it was too late.


    Li Rui''s punch is magnificent.


    Bang!


    Qingyang''s stomach was hit by Li Rui, and all the clouds behind him immediately dispersed, and the square suddenly became clear and blue. Many people who were just worried about the rain were shocked by this strange natural scene.


    "Wow, those clouds are gone all of a sudden!"


    "Hell, how could that be?"


    "Wife, come out and see the gods!"


    People on the ground see that the sky is a spectacle. In Qingyang of the sky, all the viscera seem to be coming out. His body doesn''t belong to him and he is numb.


    "Poof!" Qingyang an old blood spurts out, the complexion is like soil, falls toward the ground.


    I''m full of confidence. I want to challenge Li Rui. I didn''t expect that.

 Chapter 683

    Young people have many dreams in their hearts. The simplest way to realize their dreams is to seize them.


    This is also the most brainless way, because others will not give in. On the contrary, it will give a head-on blow.


    Li Rui gave Qingyang a head-on blow.


    Qingyang was knocked unconscious by Li Rui. If he didn''t feel that it was too violent to beat someone to death, Li Rui would have let him fall down from high altitude.


    When Qingyang was about to fall to death, Li Rui gave him a hand.


    Qingyang fell to the ground like a corpse.


    Passers by in the shopping mall are also curious to see a young man suddenly fall on the ground.


    "Where is this young man from? What a pity. Why is he lying on the ground and not talking?"


    "Are you too hungry to speak?"


    "So miserable..."


    Among the sighs, some kind-hearted people called the ambulance.


    Li Rui walked into the shopping mall, went to the door of the underwear store and continued to wait. After a while, Jane came out of the underwear store.


    "There was a woman in the shop who was so strange. She kept staring at me and didn''t speak. I was a little scared."


    "Is that her?"


    Li Rui raised his hand and came out of the underwear shop. A woman had no expression on her face and almost no focus in her eyes, just like a puppet.


    She came to jiansuyan with a wooden gesture and looked at her directly.


    In short, it''s close to Li Rui.


    Don''t mention it. It''s really scary.


    "She''s under my control. Don''t be afraid."


    "You are frightening In short, I was so angry that I was controlled. As early as I said, "I was so upset when I bought an underwear that I was afraid that she would kill me the next moment."


    "She did come with bad intentions, but I didn''t feel it in advance, so I controlled her."


    Li Rui lifted part of the control, and the woman immediately screamed.


    Li Rui controls her again, leading to a sudden stop of her scream.


    The next moment, it''s lifting, it''s screaming.


    Control, sudden stop. Release, scream. Control


    Repeated several times, passers-by are looking at the general look of neuropathy at this woman. In short, it is even more laughing: "sister, you can stop it."


    The woman was blushing and embarrassed.


    It''s a shame.


    "Calm down, no one wants to kill you. But if you control it a little bit, you''ll scream incessantly. You don''t have the posture of Kunlun secret place. "


    Li Rui forced himself to smile and reminded him.


    "What kind of magic do you use and why can you control my body?"


    The woman was furious and felt offended. Li Rui said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter whether it''s a magic trick or not. If you can''t fight it, you can''t fight it. What''s more, the method itself has no consciousness. It''s about the performer himself. Some skills are very authentic, but what can you say if they are used to do bad things? "


    She was speechless.


    "What''s your name, sister? Why do you want to hurt me? " In short, he frowned.


    "Qingyu. I didn''t mean to hurt you. I just wanted you to see us. Who makes Mr. Li dare not fight? "


    "That''s why you know you''re vulnerable when you fight?" Li Rui sneered at the little girl''s skin. She really did not know where to be confident. "I know you are proud, but unfortunately, in my view, you are just a group of woodlouse."


    Woodlouse!


    Qingyu''s pupils contracted.


    "How dare you insult the secret place of Kunlun!"


    "So? What can you do to me? "


    Li Rui laughed, and stood up. "Look at your woodlouse, you must take you back to educate for a few days."


    In short, I can''t laugh or cry: "there are enough servants at home. Why do you like doing such things so much?"


    "I don''t think there''s a florist yet."


    Li Rui took Jiansu by the hand and went to the car. Qingyu followed him honestly, expressionless and dull.


    When I got home, I simply put my shopping in the living room, which immediately aroused a burst of cheers.


    "Wow! So many good things! "


    It''s all cosmetics and beautiful clothes.


    In short, she said with a smile: "it took me a lot of time. They were all carefully selected. I like to take them myself."


    "Thank you, rich woman!" Sakura happily chooses.


    "Rich woman, please accept my thanks." Guan Feixue is a good student.


    Soon a big bag of things was divided up.


    After sharing things, we found that there was a strange woman.


    "It''s my birthday! There''s another woman in the house. She''s still ugly! " Sakura exclaimed in a loud voice.


    For a moment, everyone laughed.


    Qingyu has a black face. She''s also a woman. Who doesn''t care about her face? She''s said to be ugly and upset!


    It''s a pity that she can''t speak now. Now she feels as if she lives in a small house called "body". This house is too small. Her soul has no place to place on the path. She can only see, listen and can''t move.


    "Help, my soul is trapped!"


    Qingyu wanted to ask for help, but she couldn''t even open her mouth.


    "From today on, Qingyu is our gardener. She will deal with the flowers and plants outside. I believe Qingyu will be a very good gardener. We are looking forward to her performance! "


    Li Rui took the lead in clapping, clapping, clapping, while others were holding their smiles and clapping.


    "It''s the gardener. I was surprised. I thought your taste was reduced. That would be terrible. We can''t be pulled down here. We need to maintain a high standard. " Sakura said.


    "If you have only one skin, you owe me a spanking." Simply laugh and scold.


    Yingzi snorted coldly and turned to walk upstairs. As she walked, she said, "don''t think I''ll be soft handed if I take your things. I''m a man who can''t get in and out. I''m a big thief in the world. Hum..."


    Jane Su Mei was so amused by her that she went up to play with her.


    As for Qingyu, who cares.


    All in all, the day of her humiliation began without any surprise. In the afternoon, I went to water and trim the flowers and plants on time. In the evening, I stayed at the door and didn''t move.


    The next day I went on pruning the plants.


    It''s hard.


    This feeling makes Qingyu want to commit suicide. She lost control of her body and did all the things she didn''t want to do.


    At noon, Qingyu finally couldn''t stand it and broke down. But even if it was a mental breakdown, all she could do was cry silently.


    "What are you crying for?"


    Li Rui saw it and asked her.


    Qingyu doesn''t talk.


    "I asked you, but I didn''t tell you!" Li Rui is so angry that Qingyu wants to tear Li Rui alive.


    Is she don''t want to say it?!!!


    "Oh, I forgot. Maybe you should talk. Well, I''ll allow you to talk for a while Li Rui relaxed his control.


    Qingyu gritted her teeth: "you devil, you will be cut to pieces by me! How dare you humiliate me like this! When my elder martial brothers arrive, I will make you die! "


    "Oh, I''ll wait."


    Li Rui light should be a, the idea is dispirited, let Qing Yu shut up again.


    Since you are so disobedient, you might as well suffer more.

 Chapter 684

    It''s not easy for Qingyu to be caught as a gardener in the Li family. It''s a big deal, because it''s about the dignity of Kunlun.


    Qingcang calls for Li Rui to release him immediately.


    "Qingyu is my disciple of Kunlun secret place. She didn''t do anything wrong. Have you ever arrested her and considered the consequences of offending Kunlun secret place?"


    "Where is she? I need to talk to her right now!"


    "Let''s go!"


    Qingcang continued to urge, but Li Rui felt a little funny and said: "Qingcang, where did you learn this kind of speech tone? It''s very serious."


    "Let go, don''t talk about these useless things!" Qingcang insisted.


    Li Rui is helpless: "do you want to be beaten?"


    My heart''s broken, old fellow.


    Qingcang knows that Li Rui is confident now and can fight too much, so his tone is so big. This does not make Qingcang feel empty in his heart, very lost.


    How long have you been surpassed by this younger generation?


    It seems that it''s just a flash of Kung Fu.


    "I don''t know whether it''s time to sigh, or you''re too evil. Li Rui, even if you are better than me, it''s not appropriate for you to bully a little girl? You''re a real person. What''s the matter? "


    Knowing that he couldn''t beat Li Rui, Qingcang put down his official posture and made friends with Li Ruila like an old man: "don''t look at your hard wings now, you are a cow. Ask yourself, when you couldn''t beat me, did I force you to death?"


    "At that time, I played with you. Have you forgotten all this? Oh, now that you''re good, you''re starting to play selfless? Is that interesting? "


    Qingcang Zhenren''s tone of three sincere seven education seems to be just teaching a child who is not sensible. Li Rui knew what he meant, but he also said with a smile: "Qingcang, I''ve already told you to wake up. You must take it seriously. The younger generation who come out of the secret world are crazy. When they come up, they have to tie up my woman first. They don''t ask. Who am I? "


    "I won''t take Qingyu Qingyang as an example. I''ll take Kunlun secret place as an example. Who can be scared by Kunlun secret place? Even if I can''t fight it, can''t my ancestors and the extreme heaven devil fight it? You pull out all the secrets of Kunlun. I''m afraid. "


    "That''s too big of you. It''s really too big. Li Rui, do you know there are immortals in Kunlun


    "Don''t scare me, where''s the fairy. Even the immortals in the sky are fake. "


    "Yes, it''s fake. But half step immortal, even half true and half false immortal, is not your rival. Li Rui, do you think I should cheat you? "


    "It''s hard to say." Li Rui and Lao Cheng are of great importance.


    Qingcang said helplessly: "if you really fight, you can''t get good. I don''t want to say anything else. Let''s take Qingcai as an example. He is a monk in yuanhejing. In Kunlun, he is just a disciple like him. "


    "Can Kunlun secret land be so powerful?"


    "You know nothing about the secret place. Do you know why it can be called a secret place? It is because when the aura of heaven and earth disappears, there is only the place where the aura is most concentrated! In other words, like a spring in the desert


    Li Rui was surprised: "is there such a place?"


    "So it is." Qingcang is very proud.


    But Li Rui''s next question completely embarrassed Qingcang: "Qingcang, why do you only have yuanhejing? Are you a troublemaker in Kunlun


    As a disciple, chuqingcai is still yuanhejing.


    As a real person, Qingcang is old enough to be a yuanhejing.


    It''s a little too much to say, isn''t it?


    "Qingcai is one of the most outstanding talents in my Kunlun secret place. Although I am older than him, I have reached the end of my life. Therefore, to be born and explore the external environment can be regarded as giving play to some of the last remaining heat. "


    "So." Li Rui completely understood that Qingcang felt that his life was not long, so he came out to explore the wind.


    Seeing that the wind was not bad, Kunlun secret place was born.


    "The abacus is very good, but I don''t know how it''s possible that the world is changing so fast and has been closed for so long, and I want to dominate as soon as I come out."


    Li Rui sniffed.


    Qingcang said seriously: "if it''s just Qingcai, they may not be able to do it. So they need experience, they need to be familiar with the world. They haven''t known the world since they were born. But the whole Kunlun secret place is OK! "


    His heart is full of confidence.


    Li Rui can feel that Qingcang is really confident. Once Kunlun is born, he will be invincible.


    "Qingcang, don''t be too confident. Now that you''ve called, I''ll give you face. After Qingyu works in my home for a month, I''ll naturally let her go, and I won''t hurt her. You can be regarded as Chu Qingcai''s elder. I advise him not to come and die in front of me. "


    Qingcang has been silent for a long time.


    He is familiar with Li Rui''s way of doing things, but also understand Li Rui''s personality.


    But in a month''s time, it''s impossible.


    "Well, why don''t you listen to me. Li Rui, I witnessed your growth with my own eyes. If you are in Kunlun, you must be a god like person, but you don''t have that fortune. Do you know that once the Kunlun secret place is infuriated, it''s possible to send a god level strongman to come at any time. At that time, I''m afraid you will die early as a genius... "


    Qingcang has seen countless young talents for a long time. He is gifted and talented. However, because of his personality, he insists on going his own way and doesn''t listen to advice, leading to a dead end.


    He has advised many such geniuses.


    Yes, they follow the advice and eventually become a giant.


    Some of them should have become giants, but they have withered.


    It''s a pity.


    "If you are willing to be obedient, you may not be able to enter the Kunlun secret land in the future. With my introduction, you will be able to become the top person..."


    Li Rui laughed on the spot: "Qingcang, do you think I''m better than your genius in Kunlun secret place?"


    Qingcang didn''t speak.


    Li Rui is very good, very good.


    Even if he didn''t grow up in the secret place of Kunlun, his progress will be known to those who have a close understanding of Li Rui.


    Within ten years, Li Rui has grown to this stage.


    Li Rui is now on his way to the top three, but even so, the age of Chu Qingcai and others is not quite the same as that of Bo Zhongcai.


    If you really let Chu Qingcai fight Li Rui, are you sure to win?


    I''m afraid not necessarily.


    "Li Rui, I know you are extraordinary. But if you think about it, the reason why you have this achievement is that you have outstanding talent. If you''re in Kunlun, I''m afraid you''re already a god level strongman. "


    "No Li Rui immediately denied it.


    If we were in Kunlun, we would not have achieved what we have achieved.


    Because there is no mobile phone in Kunlun.


    And his growth does not depend on talent.


    "Qingcang, I can have today''s achievements by my own efforts."


    If you are a running dog for the underground, maybe you can have such strength.


    But Li Rui chose his own way.


    Li Rui can confidently say that he came out of this road by himself, not by anyone, nor by stepping on dog dung.


    It is to learn, to understand, to confirm and to struggle step by step.


    harvest.

 Chapter 685

    Finally, hang up in an unpleasant atmosphere. Qingcang can''t let Li Rui give up his idea, and Li Rui won''t listen to him.


    Li Rui has his own opinions on his own way. Many times, the old man''s words are not applicable enough. More often, they are just the experience of failure.


    It''s not worth listening to.


    Of course, if Qingcang is willing to share some skills, Li Rui is still interested in listening to them. As for guiding life, forget it.


    The next day, the sun still rose, and Qingyu was still pruning flowers and trees. This winter, rain or shine, her action is meticulous, like a set program, the robot in accordance with the program.


    For people, this is a very painful thing.


    Qingyu broke down several times, but she could only squeeze out a few tears. Sometimes Jian Su Mei couldn''t see it any more. She pleaded, "if you don''t get rid of her, pestle will be a hindrance."


    "Why, you pity her?" Li Rui saw through Jian Su Mei''s careful thinking at a glance.


    Jane Su Mei simply does not hide, generous admit: "really feel very uncomfortable, she sometimes nothing to shed tears."


    "She deserves it." Li Rui''s eyes were as cold as a knife. "Don''t forget that if I wasn''t a little better, if your sister was taken away by her, she wouldn''t have suffered. If you don''t like it, maybe they''ll kill your sister. "


    Only then did Jane Su Mei understand the seriousness of the problem.


    That''s why Li Rui is so hard hearted.


    Let Qingyu flow a little tears is nothing, compared with her arrogance, this little torture is nothing.


    On the third day, when Qingyu was pruning the flowers according to the standard procedure, she suddenly fell into the flowers. When Li Rui finds out, he comes out and temporarily releases his control over her for a moment.


    "People are iron, rice is steel, a meal is not hungry. I''ve been hungry for three days, so I can''t? That''s the level of a monk? "


    Qingyu tried to open her eyes and said: "try not to sleep for three days..."


    "There''s nothing difficult about not sleeping for three days. It''s just that you can''t do it yourself."


    With Li Rui''s present soul energy, it''s OK not to sleep for three days or three months. People in Kunlun secret place probably don''t pay much attention to the cultivation of soul energy. They are very vulnerable in this respect and can''t bear a little pain.


    Qingyu wants to cry without tears, which is not the problem of three days without sleep, but three days like a robot, so she can''t bear. Besides the soul energy, there is also a problem of mental endurance.


    As like as two peas, how can people really follow the machine exactly and follow the procedures?


    "Get up and stop sleeping." Li Rui said coldly.


    Qingyu doesn''t even have the strength to scold Li Rui. Who''s sleeping? Is this sleep?!


    "Please help me. I can''t stand it. Who will help me..."


    Qingyu silently calls for help in her heart, hoping that God can send a hero to save her. But the reality is very cruel, not only there is no hero, on the contrary, Li Ruishui won''t let her have a drink.


    If you don''t eat or drink, you won''t die, but you can''t bear mental torture.


    Fall in the flowers, insects climb on Qingyu''s face, clearly the body is tickled by the leaves, but there is no way to move.


    For the first time, Qingyu felt that her life was worse than death.


    It turns out that if you just fall in the flowers, it will be so uncomfortable.


    On the fourth day, someone finally took Qingyu away from the flowers. But taking away Qingyu doesn''t mean anything. On the contrary, Qingyu''s eyes become chaotic. It''s just that when the beads turn, people feel that Qingyu is not controlling the body.


    Qingyu was taken to a hospital where there were five young people.


    Qingyang is lying on the bed, Qingyu is also lying on the bed. The fingers of the five people around them were creaking.


    "The man surnamed Li is too deceiving!"


    "We''ll go to his house and kill all his family!"


    "How dare you despise the secret place of Kunlun!"


    The young man was full of blood, but at this time Qingyu suddenly said: "how can you just love to die?"


    This voice is Qingyu''s voice, but the irony in the tone is quite obvious. A few people smell speech a Leng, among five people that particularly handsome young man looks to Qing Yu, the facial expression is livid: "you dare to control Qing Yu''s body."


    Qingyu slowly got up from the bed: "I have no time to fight with you, but I can remotely control this body to fight with you. Cut the crap. Don''t you always want to challenge me? Come and fight


    It''s Li Rui''s tone.


    It is Li Rui who controls Qingyu.


    In the field of divine consciousness, it is so strong and terrible. Not only can a person be controlled by divine consciousness, but also he can be a mirror of himself.


    Through this mirror image, it is like a remote control robot, which can fight with others.


    The stronger the divine sense, the higher the control of a person, and the more people can control.


    This is an unexpected field for Chu Qingcai and others.


    This is a rare field in the sky and on the earth. After all, not everyone has the opportunity to collect enough soul energy to forge the field of divine consciousness.


    Li Rui manipulates Qingyu to fight against Chu Qingcai and others. The situation is on the verge of breaking out. The first person Qingyu attacked is Chu Qingcai. Qingyu''s fist is fierce, and one move is very tricky.


    Chu Qingcai disdained Li Rui''s behavior and said with a sneer, "even you are not my opponent. You want to win from me when you control the outsider. It''s a fool''s dream!"


    Chu Qingcai''s magic power broke out. There was a rising moon, which blew Qingyu upside down.


    His younger martial brothers are all imbued with aura.


    "The moon is born on the sea, elder martial brother. I''m afraid you''ll kill Qingyu with your unique skill!"


    "Elder martial brother, stop. This will really kill Qingyu!"


    "Li, don''t you stop it, you are mean and shameless!"


    Chu Qingcai doesn''t care about Qingyu''s life or death at all. The moon born on the sea is his unique skill. Once this skill is put into practice, his real Qi is like Wang Mingyue, approaching with an imperceptible intention of killing.


    In a flash, several holes appeared in Qingyu''s body. Even Qingyu''s right arm was exposed to the bright moon on the sea, which directly showed a terrible wound like missing the moon. There, even the flesh of the belt was gone.


    The moon shines on the sea.


    All of a sudden, the light in the ward was so bright that it seemed that the brightness of the sun outside the window had been covered up. The bright moonlight, with a bang, was released.


    Qingyu was blasted out and flew far away from the window.


    "Everyone, come with me. I''m going to meet him now. How dare you insult Kunlun''s secret place? I''ll see how good he is! "


    Beat Qingyu to fly, and let chuqingcai down completely.


    Qingyu is controlled by Li Rui, which means that Li Rui is fighting against him. But within a few rounds, Qingyu is defeated. It can be seen that Li Rui''s strength is not good either.


    Chu Qingcai has full confidence to win at one stroke!

 Chapter 686

    Li Rui holds Xiaoman and laughs. Xiaoman doesn''t know what he''s laughing at, but he''s in a good mood. He calls Baba and laughs.


    Father and daughter giggle, and the girls in the living room feel speechless.


    "Sand sculpture." Cherry''s mouth curled.


    "You can laugh without talking. Is that funny?" Jane Su Mei ran over curiously and looked left and right. Li Rui gives Xiaoman to Jian Sumei: "you take him for a while. There will be enemies at home. I''ll meet them when I go out."


    "What''s the matter, mysterious."


    Holding Xiaoman in her arms, Jian Su Mei followed Li Rui: "fighting starts with dolls. I''ve been watching battles since I was a child, and I''m sure I''ll be a female martial god in the future. I just don''t see much about it... "


    Li Rui soars into the air. Gu Long at home is very excited to see Li Rui jump onto the roof. It has a heart to heart relationship with Li Rui. To be exact, this bone dragon is endowed with a part of consciousness by Li Rui, and this consciousness follows Li Rui''s divine consciousness wave action.


    Li Rui immediately released the Thunder Dragon, which circled in the sky and penetrated into the clouds.


    Li Rui stood on the top of Gu Long''s head, looking into the distance. Soon, a few dots appeared on the horizon, five figures.


    It was Chu Qingcai and others who came with anger.


    "Li Rui, how dare you


    Chuqingcai people have not heard it, and the words are full of anger. He was very unhappy with what Li Rui had done. He couldn''t find out the details of Li Rui before, and he was still in awe.


    With Li Rui control of Qingyu, let Chu Qingcai feel Li Rui''s background.


    This guy is no big deal. He''s just bluffing all the time.


    "I advise you to be wise, and don''t mistake yourself! You Untouchables from the outside dare to offend my Kunlun secret place. Do you know what kind of crime it is? "


    "What a big tone." Li Rui said with a smile.


    Chu Qingcai and Li Rui face each other at a distance of only tens of meters.


    Chu Qingcai was standing in the air, and his four younger martial brothers were following him with great momentum. Chu Qingcai''s clothes make a noise, and his bearing is extraordinary. In addition, he was white and slender, and he was very handsome.


    Jane Su Mei, who was standing at the door with Xiaoman in her arms, saw his appearance and exclaimed: "it''s possible to shoot idol dramas. This appearance can really be beaten."


    Xiaoman, with big curious eyes, smiles at Li Rui in the sky: "Dad ~"


    She can pronounce it standard occasionally. After all, Li Rui doesn''t like Baba. In the countryside of the south, Baba means excrement.


    It''s been corrected many times.


    "Ah, who are those handsome men in the sky?" Huowu came out of the door and asked Jiansu Mei.


    "I don''t know, but it does look OK, just like flowers."


    The discussion of several people on the ground immediately made Chu Qingcai and others in the sky very helpful, especially Chu Qingcai, who was a man of great attention.


    Praised by Su Mei, Huowu and others, my heart is already in full bloom. After all, it''s all beautiful women. Even though Huowu is still young, Guan Feixue and sang Jie, who are beside Huowu, are graceful and graceful.


    "Li Rui, your wife and family are much more interesting than you!"


    Chu Qingcai has seen Li Rui''s materials for a long time, including how many wives he has and what ambiguous objects he has. In fact, it''s no secret. After all, there are not one or two people who want to kill Li Rui.


    Li Rui''s face is gloomy. Chu Qingcai is challenging his dignity as a man.


    Seeing Li Rui''s displeasure, Chu Qingcai became more and more proud: "if you are willing to present the woman in your family and let me escort you back to the secret place of Kunlun to serve the elder, maybe you can get away with it. At that time, you may not be able to be a running dog in Kunlun. "


    Chu Qingcai''s brothers laughed together.


    "People from the outside world are only worthy to be our watchdogs in Kunlun."


    "I''ll raise your wife!"


    "Don''t give up your wife and daughter, or kill them all!"


    One or two. They''re both in.


    Li Rui didn''t know what they were excited about. On the contrary, when they were very happy, he was most puzzled: "Kunlun secret land is just like you?"


    It shouldn''t be.


    It''s not like Qingcang said that Chu Qingcai is a talented person in Kunlun.


    There is no so-called talent like this.


    "If it''s all like you, I''d like to go to Kunlun. It''s not difficult."


    Li Rui talks to himself, but makes Chu Qingcai and others furious.


    "Shut up! What do you think you are? How dare you even talk about stepping into the secret place! "


    "That''s it, you''ll be damned!"


    "He probably felt that he had some skills and didn''t know the horror of the secret place."


    The younger martial brothers of Chu Qingcai talked about it in front of Li Rui. Chu Qingcai stares at Li Rui up and down, takes a piece of jade from his arms, and takes a photo of Li Rui.


    There is a word in the jade: medium.


    "It turns out it''s an intermediate combat force. No wonder I''m so humiliated that I dare not fight with us. It''s really ridiculous, younger martial brothers, form a battle and kill this tusk! "


    Chuqingcai collected the jade, and his face gradually became ferocious.


    His younger martial brothers answered in a loud voice, and several of them lined up to attack each other.


    In the sky, with chuqingcai as the center, the four people burst out four lights, forming a killing array with chuqingcai as the center.


    "Wujue formation!"


    With Chu Qingcai''s stop drinking, his whole body was shining, and he killed Li Rui. The other four, from four directions, are ready to strike a fatal blow.


    "Today is the day when you, Mr. Li, will die. It is also the first battle of Kunlun''s entry into the WTO."


    Chu Qingcai cried out in a loud voice. As soon as his voice fell, a flying sword passed in front of him, rotated for a circle, and directly passed through the other four.


    Like a string of sugar gourds, Chu Qingcai was directly attached to his younger martial brothers by this sword.


    Chu Qingcai''s mouth was full of blood, and the sword spirit in the flying sword was getting bigger and bigger.


    When the last one was pierced, Feijian stopped its attack.


    Li Rui was standing in front of him, looking at Chu Qingcai and others, with no sadness or joy in his eyes.


    "Haven''t you heard a word? The villains all die of talking too much. "


    After yawning, Li Rui raised his hand.


    With Li Rui''s finger sticking out, the Thunder Dragon in the sky sticking out, showing a ferocious posture.


    "No, no, I''m from Kunlun. You''d better let me go, otherwise..."


    Chu Qingcai realized in an instant that Li Rui''s strength was unfathomable. He is not his opponent at all.


    They just stabbed them with a sword.


    It is enough to prove that Li Rui''s strength has already surpassed Yuanhe.


    I''m afraid I came to the realm of legend.


    Divine realm!


    "Impossible, impossible, how can he have such a strong strength!"


    With thousands of ideas, Chu Qingcai''s mind was in a mess.

 Chapter 687

    Li Rui couldn''t help feeling ridiculous.


    In the face of life and death, this chuqingcai has the heart to analyze others. Look at his eyes, you can see what''s on his mind.


    Kunlun''s secret place seems to cultivate these people into idiots who are not familiar with the world. They don''t understand the sinister ways of the outside world at all, and they don''t know how to observe what they say.


    "The world is full of knowledge, and the cultivation of human feelings is the article. These guys are just like the students who are still in college and have not graduated. Even if their knowledge is quite good, they can get high marks in exams, but they are not mature enough in the face of social people. "


    In an instant, Li Rui had analyzed Chu Qingcai and others thoroughly.


    Chu Qingcai, after speculating about Li Rui''s real strength, finally turns his mind to escape from Li Rui.


    Although he was pierced by the flying sword, he was still a strong man in yuanhejing. Even if his body was pierced, he still had the means to protect his life.


    "Li Rui, if you kill my younger martial brother, the feud will be completely settled. At that time, I will be furious in Kunlun, you can''t afford it! I advise you to know better... "


    Well, it''s all up to this. What you say is still so ugly.


    Li Ruimei Feng picked and manipulated the flying sword, which shocked his younger martial brothers and made them vomit blood.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that they didn''t do any substantial harm, this sword could actually kill all their brothers in one breath.


    It can be done, but it''s not necessary.


    Flying sword string Chu Qingcai and others, Thunder Dragon a roar, they all shrouded. Shao Qing, Chu Qingcai, is frightened to find that he has lost all his true Qi in the unconscious situation.


    Thunder Dragon returns to the sky, the flying sword falls, and Chu Qingcai and his younger martial brothers fall to the ground.


    "Go away, you need to start all over again. I''ll take your aura as a gift and accept it. "


    In the sky, Li Rui''s voice passed down coldly. Chu Qingcai clenched his teeth and was extremely resentful. He glared at Li Rui and yelled: "Li Rui, you have to die. When I personally lead the powerful people in Kunlun secret land, I will kill all your family and leave none of them!"


    Even if the true Qi is sucked away, it is impossible for him to recover.


    What he can''t accept is that Li Rui has hurt him like this when he comes here. This is the most unbearable humiliation for him. In his eyes, people like Li Rui are inferior to him.


    And did something like that.


    Li Rui looks down at Chu Qingcai. With a flick of his finger, a white light penetrates Chu Qingcai and stops his abusive voice. Chu Qingcai lowered his head and saw a big hole in his chest, which was as big as a basketball, and almost destroyed most of his chest.


    Don''t say that he has lost his true Qi now. Even if the true Qi is still there, such a wound can''t be recovered.


    Dong!


    Chu Qingcai fell to the ground, a pair of eyes stare big.


    I''m afraid to death, he can''t believe he''s gone.


    Li Rui, the first of the seven sons of Kunlun, is the proud son of heaven. He should have been famous in the world. He is as vulnerable as a joke.


    Chu Qingcai''s four younger martial brothers were silent.


    They were seriously injured. Li Rui didn''t kill them because they were young and they didn''t do evil.


    As for Chu Qingcai, he died of talking too much.


    A lot of times, it comes from the mouth.


    It was not Li Rui who killed him, but his pride.


    "It''s ridiculous that I''m afraid of some secret place." Li Rui fell to the ground and said to the other four, "go back and report the situation truthfully. Tell your elders that I''m not afraid at all. "


    Over the years, we have experienced more than one or two battles. We have already experienced many battles. It''s arrogant to say that a Kunlun secret place can frighten anyone.


    There has never been anything that can be done by boasting.


    Martial arts, in particular, is a place to speak by strength.


    But I advise you, if you can not converge yourself and learn from the outside world, you will be a group of limited outlook woodlouse. Don''t think that the outside world looks up to you and dare not be born. What can we do? "


    The four were humiliated and did not dare to speak.


    "Go away. You''d better not come in the future. You''re not welcome."


    Li Rui went back to the villa. At the door, Xiaoman saw Li Rui coming back and held out his little hand: "Dad, hug."


    Li Rui holds Xiaoman in his arms with a smile. In the outside world, he is a decisive big devil, and an invincible Li Zhenren. But in front of Xiaoman, he is the father, that''s all.


    "What a pity you killed that handsome man."


    "What do you think of him?" Li Rui squints at Jian Su Mei.


    Jane Su Mei shook her head: "no, I think it''s not easy to have a handsome man with immortal chivalrous style. I didn''t expect that I would be stabbed by you before I had a good time."


    "People are shouting to kill all of us. If we don''t, we''ll keep it for the new year?"


    "That''s true. I''d kill it if I were." Jane Su Mei curled her lips. "I really don''t know it. It seems that it''s also gold and jade outside, and it''s one of them."


    After that, she looks at Li Rui.


    Li ruixiao got a few ideas from her, threw a big white eye in the past, and didn''t bother to argue with her.


    Back home, Li Rui refines the real Qi of Chu Qingcai and others. He has to say that although these guys are not very good at actual combat, the real Qi is really good.


    This meeting gift is really not small.


    Soon, Li Rui''s phone rang. It''s Qingcang real person. As soon as Li Ruigang gets through, he hears Qingcang real person''s angry voice.


    "Li Rui, how dare you kill my Kunlun secret place disciple!"


    "Don''t get excited, Qingcang. Use your head before you speak. Chu Qingcai wants to kill my family. I didn''t question you, but you dare to question me? Let me ask you, how do you educate your younger generation? Do you teach them how to behave? "


    The words are full of the meaning of bloodless extermination. For a moment, Qingcang did not dare to answer.


    "When can I, Li Rui, be a soft persimmon that I can hold in my hand, and anyone who comes to my door dares to fight and kill me? I''ve already said that they''d better not come. But you don''t listen to them and don''t restrict them. Do you know what a chuqingcai can do to me? They are like chickens in cages


    "Qingcang, you know the sin!"


    It''s a shock.


    Qingcang was speechless.


    Li Rui''s anger didn''t disappear: "you Qingcang immortal probably think too much of yourself and forget what I have done to the world. Don''t forget who eliminated the third black hole. And don''t forget that if you didn''t belong to Chinese martial arts, I would have killed you. What is Kunlun''s secret place? I will be flat in a few days


    "I''d like to see how many kilos there are in the so-called secret place."

 Chapter 688

    This is no less than a declaration of war. The object of the declaration of war can be said to be Qingcang real person or Kunlun secret place.


    Qingcang was silent for a long time and said, "I''ll do whatever you want."


    He hung up the phone, thought, also in shock, really do not know how to deal with.


    Who would have thought that Li Rui was so bold that he not only killed Chu Qingcai, but also didn''t pay attention to the secret of Kunlun.


    Originally, it was planned that the monarch would come to the world. I don''t know... People just look down on it.


    The next day, the seven sons of Kunlun were defeated, and the news that Chu Qingcai had been killed spread out. It is conceivable that there was another uproar, but Li Rui was not interested in learning about it.


    There are more important things to do, either take Xiaoman at home, cultivate the relationship between father and daughter, or simply go to hell. It''s just that Li Rui feels a faint repulsion every time he thinks about the underground.


    The situation is very complicated. Originally thought to be the suspect''s ghost general, but inexplicably died.


    A good gate to the earth leads to hell on the 18th floor.


    In such a situation, it is difficult to say clearly who is behind the scenes.


    After worrying for several days, Li Rui decided to go there. If you don''t go there, the Runner King can''t make a job anywhere. He has given all the magic weapons and the benefits. If you don''t go there, you can''t say it.


    "Let me know as soon as you have any information."


    Li Rui cautiously told them to open the door of chengdi and enter the hell with a mask.


    When I came to the hell again, the sight of the hell declined a little. Passers-by used to be with no waves of death, that kind of death seems even if the people around them were chopped to death, they would not frown at all.


    They live too long to be afraid of death. Live too long, some people even want to die.


    They''ve lived too long. They''re tired of big and small scenes.


    If it''s not for not dying, it''s nothing to die. It''s not like those melon eating people who like to watch the excitement in the world. When others fight, they quickly surround them.


    No matter how big the matter is, it''s no wonder that it''s just like that.


    But this time, Li Rui also saw the rush and confusion in their eyes.


    "I''m probably aware that something big may happen in the hell, so everyone''s eyes are full of vigilance."


    Li Rui felt and thought, walking in the crowd. After a long time, he went into baoshuzhai.


    Now the face is still the same as Mr. Baoshu.


    The water is in it. I can''t see anyone.


    See Li Rui, water son Leng on the spot, half a day did not say a word. She just looked at Li Rui and looked at him carefully. She was afraid of admitting her mistake, and her eyes were at a loss.


    "Yes, sir?"


    "It''s me. I''m back." Li Rui nodded gently.


    Shuier put down the paper in his hand, ran to Li Rui and hugged him: "young master, you haven''t come back for a long time. Where have you been?! We are all worried about you. Baoshuzhai is almost gone! "


    "What''s the fuss? We all have to practice. It''s been a long time since we closed our doors."


    Li Rui said, but he was thinking, no wonder the cultivation world has no desire for wealth and power. Once closed, it will be a year and a half. If the time is longer, ten or eight years will not be an event.


    It''s like being dead or missing. How can this business do well after being absent from work for such a long time? Let alone power.


    Those are the things that ordinary people pursue. In their short life, they can pursue pleasure. In the cultivation world, those things don''t have much sense of happiness and sustainability.


    "On the way back, I was still thinking that our baoshuzhai might have closed down a long time ago. I didn''t expect that you were still driving, which surprised me. "


    On the way here, Li Rui even thought about whether to show up as such again.


    After all, this identity has been exposed.


    But when I think about it, it doesn''t matter whether it''s exposed or not. Unless the man behind the scenes kills him now in broad daylight, he hardly dares to do anything.


    Moreover, with Li Rui''s current accomplishments, even if he is behind the scenes, he is not so powerful.


    Devouring the souls of the 18th level hell and stepping into the realm of divine consciousness, most of the troubles in the hell are no longer big troubles.


    It''s enough to stand firm in the hell.


    It''s enough on your own!


    Of course, when necessary, masks and tokens are the most effective things. After all, the hell is no bigger than the king. This is the truth.


    Wang represents everything, supreme, and strength, not just a name.


    "Where is Sisi?" Li Rui asked shuier.


    Shuier let Li Rui go: "I think I was a man in heaven before. Now I have something to play with every day. As you know, Sisi is very old. It''s really hard to find a suitable person. "


    Speaking of this, shui''er looks at Li Rui, and he''s ready to speak. Li Rui knows what she wants to say. She''s not a child, and she doesn''t understand a woman''s mind.


    More often, we can only pretend we don''t understand.


    After all, it''s easier to take it up than to put it down.


    "Water, if there''s the right person, you should catch it. I''ll marry you then. "


    Sure enough, the light in shuier''s eyes darkened immediately. She lowered her head and her eyes were dripping with tears.


    "Young master, when you leave, shuier will make up his mind. If you come back, I must show you my heart. The young master said that the right person, shuier only likes the young master... "


    "What do you like about me?" Li Rui said with a smile.


    Shuier raised his head and said in a soft voice: "you are kind. You don''t want to abandon shuier''s body. The young master is smart and can talk and laugh with people like master jiuyu. Even the former ghost catching general is full of praise for him. Shuier can''t tell exactly what''s good about you, but you are as warm as jade. In shuier''s opinion, you are the best. "


    "No, there''s something better than me. OK, it doesn''t mean it''s suitable. Shui''er, people come and go outside. Some people will be moved by someone''s temporary kindness, and some people will be moved by his handsome face. But in the end, you still have to go back to life and choose the right person for you. "


    "But no one else can see the water."


    "So you have to watch as you walk."


    When he said this, Li Rui thought of the girls who were chasing stars. Every day, he shouts the name of this star and that star, and he shouts that he is willing to give everything for them.


    But for the boys who really care about them and pursue them, they always turn a blind eye. On the contrary, he will be angry because of the boy''s words and think it is disrespectful.


    To be honest, maybe they don''t care so much about their parents.


    This is blind worship and love.


    They don''t know who you are.

 Chapter 689

    It''s a good thing that someone likes it. Li Rui can only do his best not to hurt others, thank them and put them down.


    It''s not simple and rude. People like you, and you feel like you''re very strong. After a meal, you''ll make a cold remark.


    Because everyone likes the original intention, is to want each other to like themselves. It''s not to make anyone feel like he''s a big bully. Generally, those who come across that kind of things are mostly people with some problems.


    Shuier also understood the meaning of Li Rui''s words. Her eyes were still so dim. Maybe she felt inferior to herself. She lost her way and said, "it''s shuier who is not good enough to be a young master, and makes him embarrassed."


    "It''s not whether it''s worthy or not, it''s my problem. Shuier, I need to abandon the sexual desire of men and women in my practice. "


    Li Rui can only tell such a white lie.


    Shuier finally understood that there was such a skill in the cultivation world. Some people need to collect Yin to replenish Yang, some people need to collect yang to replenish Yin, some people need Vajra not bad, childlike skills or something.


    "No wonder the Dharma image of the young master is Vajra of Buddhism, alas." Shuier sighs and looks at Li Rui differently.


    Li Rui laughs.


    It would be wonderful if Amitabha came at this time, but he didn''t like it.


    "So you''d better find a real good man, and I''ll let it go."


    Just then, Sisi came in from the door: "Wow, boss, you''re back!"


    Si Si was accompanied by a man. When he saw Li Rui, he said, "Hello, boss."


    "The young man is good. He looks down-to-earth. You are not allowed to bully him."


    "No way!"


    "Not yet. Dare you say you won''t bully people?"


    Think smart, want him not to bully people is impossible. Li Rui, the boss, is not afraid at all.


    At the beginning, Li Rui was interested in the smart and cunning of Sisi. This child must have a way of doing business.


    Sisi was embarrassed and said with a smile, "no, I don''t mind if I bully you once in a while."


    The boy named Zhongming was embarrassed to smile and scratched his head.


    It can be seen that this is a perfect couple.


    "Sisi, how was your business when I was away."


    "It''s all right. There''s no problem in daily operation. Sometimes friends of the young master come and we don''t know what to do. "


    "Who has come to me?"


    "Master jiuyu asked for you."


    "Where is he now?"


    "General mansion, the name of ghost catching general has been inherited. Now jiuyu is a general." Water son ponders for a moment, then says, "childe wants to visit nine regions young master?"


    "Look at the time."


    As for jiuyu, Li Rui only knows that a ghost catching general is dead. The others don''t know. So far, the little devil has lost contact with the town ghost. It''s also a matter of life and death.


    Sometimes Li Rui will feel guilty, which may affect them.


    If they had not been transferred back from the front line at that time, maybe the little devil and the villain would not have been in such a situation.


    "Blame me for looking too simply at the situation in the underworld."


    Thinking of this, Li Rui was a little sad.


    "You run the shop well. I''ll find someone and meet some friends."


    "All right, young master."


    Li Rui left baoshuzhai and walked in the street, feeling lonely. Unconsciously, came to the tea move. Today''s tea move, appears a lot of quiet. Once upon a time, when I went in, I heard vocal music. Now girls rely on the fence to listen to storytellers tell stories.


    There is also a combination of modern technology, such as projection, which used to be used as a show of red sleeve. It''s long gone now. Many of the girls don''t know him when they see Li Rui.


    Counting the time, Li Rui''s "Baoshu childe" has disappeared for more than three or four years. It can be regarded as a new face until some girls with good memory recognize Li Rui.


    "Young master, you are here. I haven''t seen you all these years. Where have you been?"


    "Shut up."


    Li Rui smiles and asks the girl beside him, "are you all here, Meng?"


    "The Meng family is not here. Can I help you?"


    "Yes, I haven''t seen you for many years. I miss you very much. I hope to have a talk with her."


    "I''ll help you to ask the housekeeper."


    Li Rui takes out a stack of Ming coins and rewards the girl.


    It used to be a big spender, but it''s still the same today. The girl accepted the tip, happily, but quietly.


    Li Rui asked for a wing room and sat drinking tea.


    After a few hours, Li Rui received the news and Meng called him in.


    "Here we are at last."


    The maid leads the way ahead, and Li Rui walks slowly to the wing room where Meng is. The graceful woman is on the seat. When she sees Li Rui, she nods slightly.


    "Long time no see." Li Rui said with a smile.


    "I thought you were dead." Meng everyone chuckled.


    "Thanks to you, I''m not dead yet."


    "Talk less, talk about it. What can I do for you?"


    "I want to know about the massacre in the general''s mansion and the movements of the little devil and the villain."


    "According to the information I received, the general himself was ambushed. At that time, most people were blocked by the border. We had no way to know what happened. "


    "At that time, the general received the news that the ghost king of the eastern suburbs was attacking. He personally led the people to kill the ghost king, but in the fight with the ghost king, he suddenly lost contact. As the general''s aura dissipated, his ranking in the Yingling hall collapsed, and we knew that the general had fallen


    "How can we judge that he is dead instead of a golden cicada?"


    "Because the spirit card in the hall of the spirit will not be faked."


    "What about the situation after the death of the general?"


    "Jiuyu inherited the name of the general''s mansion, so he is now the ghost catching general Zhong Kui."


    "What?" Li Rui was very surprised. "Should this name be inherited?"


    "What do you think Zhong Kui is? This is a complete title. Since then, there will be no such person as jiuyu. "


    Li Rui shook his head. For such a thing, it was unexpected.


    "There is still a mysterious force in the underworld, which constantly assassinates the title heroes of the older generation. Even me, I''ve been assassinated twice. So you''d better be careful when you go out. You may be assassinated at any time. Your strength is not strong. You are medium at most in the prefecture. Be careful. "


    Xu is the last time Li Rui had an accident, which made everyone feel guilty. After all, the front foot just stepped on the red sleeve move, the back foot had an accident.


    So this time, she exhorted.


    Li Rui didn''t care about these things: "that''s to say, since the incident in the general''s mansion, the red sleeve move has not grasped any effective clues?"


    "You are you, I am me. I won''t tell you the core secret. "


    Li Rui took out the token: "please return the token to the Runner King, and tell him what you just said."


    Li Rui turned and left.


    Who is willing to serve you guys.


    I don''t know how happy I am in the world. Who is willing to get involved in these things.

 Chapter 690

    When Li Rui saw her for the first time, Meng''s attitude was indistinctly displeased. What''s more, Li Rui felt bad when his front foot just went out and his back foot had an accident.


    On this point, Meng''s judgment is correct.


    But for the second time, they openly said that they were in charge of their own affairs. This is not a cooperative relationship, but an exclusive relationship.


    In this case, Li Rui does not need to deliberately create a harmonious situation for anyone.


    Going out from the wing room, Li Rui left the red sleeve. As soon as he arrived at the door, the housekeeper came after him, looking very anxious: "please calm down, Meng, and please don''t be angry!"


    "Please tell her that I''m not angry. It''s her business to tune too high. I didn''t want to take part in it. Please don''t force me to


    Li Rui left the red sleeve move and never looked at the place again.


    From the back sleeve, Li Rui goes to the general''s mansion.


    Now that jiuyu has become a general, I''m curious about what he has become. Good for nothing, he is not a good man. Now he is a general. Now, who has the final say?


    Li Rui comes to the general''s house and the steward goes in to report. Soon, the porter asked Li Rui in.


    Nice to meet Li Rui.


    "Baoshu, long time no see!"


    "You still call me Baoshu?"


    "If not, what does the tree call you?" Jiuyu is very strange. Li Rui is even more strange. In this case, he doesn''t know his identity?


    What the hell.


    "Nothing. By the way, you''ve changed a lot. You''ve gone through a lot."


    Jiuyu gave a bitter smile.


    How could he not have changed.


    Father''s death is a big event in this prefecture.


    "After my father went, I took over the burden of the general''s house and realized that his pressure was so heavy. Even if I work hard, I can''t handle a lot of things. Your arrival is just right. I hope you can stay and help me deal with the affairs of the general''s mansion. "


    "You are really big hearted. If you leave the affairs of the general''s mansion to me, you won''t be afraid that I will screw it up."


    "I believe in your ability." Jiuyu looks confident.


    Li Rui said with a smile, "what kind of situation is the underground government now?"


    "The situation is very complicated. They are all in their own hands. The general''s office is no longer in charge of the overall situation, and I can''t manage it. I don''t have that leisure mind. Even my father couldn''t hold down the situation, let alone me. "


    Jiuyu laughed miserably and sat down: "to tell you the truth, I don''t even dare to go out now. I''m afraid I''ll be cheated if I go out. Now there is a mysterious force making trouble in the underworld, but no one can find out the behind the scenes. Can you believe it? At the top of the earth, there are such forces. "


    "Yes, I''m also very surprised. Even the generals dare to do evil. It can be said that they have never heard of it before."


    "That''s it!" Jiuyu patted his thigh and said excitedly, "so far, no one can give an account of my father''s death. It''s just a ghost king who can kill my father. Who has the ability and who has the ability? "


    Jiuyu''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    Li ruimo was silent.


    Who has this ability, of course, is more powerful than the general. The problem is that there are only so many people who are better than the generals.


    They are all high-level officials in the prefecture!


    "Why do they want to cause chaos in the prefecture? What are the benefits? "


    Li Rui asked this question that everyone was concerned about.


    Questions like this haunted Li Rui more than once.


    Nine domains wry smile: "if say the lower class initiate, still have excuse.". After all, hereditary neglect blocked the passage of the lower class. But the trouble comes from the upper class, fighting for power and profit? But I don''t think it''s necessary. Especially at a time like this. "


    Li Rui frowned and pondered.


    "Will you come and help me, Baoshu?"


    "How can I help you? As soon as I shut up, I will ignore everything." Li Rui shrugged, "it''s not very hopeful to expect me to help you. I''ve seen through the struggle for power and profit. "


    "Well, you can see through and have no scruples, but I can''t be as free as you." Jiuyu sighed, "the strong are respected, and the strength is supreme. This general''s mansion, I can only reluctantly support, slowly map exhibition. But, after all, I''m afraid it will go down. "


    "That''s also the general''s mansion!"


    "It''s impossible to count on a name. Strong people are needed to support this situation. I regret that I didn''t make such preparations earlier."


    "What do you want to do?"


    "This is the source of my fatigue. Although I know that the general''s mansion will be a wreck, as the captain, I am the one who can''t jump off the ship."


    When jiuyu said this, Li Rui still admired him.


    It has to be said that people have what kind of thinking in what kind of position. Even if the nine domains are so big and small, they are still thinking in a different way.


    He was enlightened.


    "What do you think of that mysterious force?" Li Rui, change the subject.


    "It''s terrible!" Jiuyu kept a secret and said in a low voice, "it''s the most terrible force in all ages to be able to cause people''s self-danger at the top of the earth for fear of being plotted. So far, too many noble people have died in their hands, but we know nothing about them. "


    It''s really terrible to be able to act recklessly and slaughter wantonly under the eyes of these big figures in the underground.


    But others can''t even touch their hair.


    "In that case, you can just rest assured to practice in the mansion and improve your strength."


    "It''s too late." Jiuyu said bitterly, "if only it could be earlier."


    "No one will make you plain sailing, what you have to do is to face the difficulties."


    Jiuyu nodded: "that''s all I have to do."


    Li Rui patted him on the shoulder: "I''ll go back first. We''ll get in touch if we have something. By the way, I have some talismans here. Take them. If you have something to do, you can at least defend yourself. "


    "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome."


    When Li Rui leaves the general''s mansion, jiuyu sends Li Rui home. Since the accident in the general''s mansion, there have been more people gloating and less people sending charcoal in the snow. The former friends of jiuyu have all gone.


    Now he stays in the general''s mansion every day, just like in a cell. It''s forbidden for the general''s house to control, so it''s impossible for ordinary people to offend easily. But if you go out, you may encounter life-threatening.


    Jiuyu has been assassinated many times.


    People like the seventh Prince say that if they don''t, they will be gone. The situation in this prefecture is really hard to see and frightening.


    "Young master, those talismans..."


    After Li Rui left, the servant pointed to the talisman in jiuyu''s hand.


    Jiuyu''s eyes narrowed slightly: "do you think these talismans are not safe?"


    "We don''t know Mr. Baoshu after all."


    "Then put away all these talismans."


    Jiuyu gives the talisman to his servant. He is not happy and goes back to the house.

 Chapter 691

    After leaving the general''s mansion, Li Rui went back to baoshuzhai, and did not go anywhere else. This place is extremely dangerous, and the situation is the most tense.


    It''s much more convenient to get information from jiuyu than from Mengjia.


    And more comfortable.


    But both sides are still members of the runner Wang family, and Li Rui is waiting.


    In the afternoon, an old woman came in to see Mr. Baoshu.


    Shuier takes her to Li Rui''s room.


    "Yes, you can go out first." Li Rui said to shuier.


    Shuier turned and left, but he didn''t forget to close the door.


    Li Rui is sitting and drinking tea, and his pen and ink are not stopped. The talisman in her hand is still drawing. The old woman looks at Li Rui''s painting. It wasn''t until Li Rui finished the talisman that she said, "I didn''t expect you to be a real refined scholar."


    "I''m flattered. Just like you, I''m just a person who is running for life."


    "You''re human, I''m not."


    The old woman said with a smile, "I can''t comply with your request."


    "What''s your problem? You are master Meng, one of the masters who specializes in reincarnation. Compared with you, I don''t know how ordinary I am, and I can''t ask for anything from you. "


    The old woman reached out and took off the mask on her face. She sat down face to face with Li Rui, two meters away: "I was offended before. I didn''t know that Wang attached so much importance to you."


    "Now you know that Wang values me?" Li Rui put down his pen and looked at her with a smile. "I''ve known it for a long time, but I don''t think it''s the same thing in my heart."


    "I..."


    "I''m afraid you already know that. Besides, I was almost killed soon after I left the red sleeve move. Meng, your soul forgetting soup can make the dead forget everything, but it can''t make me forget anything. "


    Meng everyone frowned. For a moment, she said, "as long as you give the order, I will do it."


    "I hope you understand that I am not a fussy person, but I also hope you can understand that I, Li Rui, am not a bully. If anyone dares to bully me, I''ll make her pay for it. "


    Li Rui''s eyes were suddenly majestic, and his tone became very severe: "so far, I haven''t shaken that matter in front of the Runner King, otherwise, I can refer to you and say that you are also suspicious."


    "No way, I''m loyal!" We are excited to explain.


    Li Rui sneered: "I don''t know whether you are loyal or not. I believe no one is willing to care about these. Everyone will only believe what they see in front of them. It''s also true that you are known as a master of all things in the local government and are not good at doing things. "


    Meng''s lips murmured and sighed.


    "You''re right. It''s really my fault. In the future, I will correct my attitude. "


    "It doesn''t matter if you''re not right. It''s so famous. Unfortunately, this name is a position, not a specific person''s name. You may not, but Mengpo will always have it. That''s enough. "


    Meng everyone was stunned for a moment. He was more and more respectful to Li Rui.


    "I don''t want to meddle in the affairs of the underworld, and I can''t either. I can only do as well as I can. There''s one thing I need you to do at the moment. You must keep an eye on me. "


    "What''s the matter?"


    "General mansion, keep a close eye on general mansion."


    "Are you looking at the nine realms?"


    "Not nine domains, but others."


    "I see."


    Meng didn''t ask why Li Rui did it. Li Rui showed his advantage in the fight for power, so she had to obey orders.


    After all, Li Rui is the one runner Wang trusts more than her.


    Otherwise, he will not give the token to Li Rui.


    That''s why she went to baoshuzhai in disguise today.


    "I''ll let you know as soon as there''s something going on. Now, go back first. "


    Li Rui gives an order to expel the guests, and Mencius leave Baoshu Zhai.


    When Meng had just left, Li Rui would return to the world.


    In short, standing in the room waiting for Li Rui, he looked anxious.


    "Why?"


    "Someone''s calling from outside. I''m looking for you by name."


    "Are you from Kunlun secret land?"


    "Yes."


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll go out and have a look."


    Li Rui got up, hugged Jian Suyan, sighed, came to the window of the room, pushed it open and jumped out.


    As soon as I got out of the window, I heard a bang, just like the sharp sound of sniper bullets. In short, looking out of the window, Li Rui''s figure shows a white line, and the sonic boom clouds around him look like a ballet skirt.


    "It makes him angry."


    In short, I don''t know Li Rui''s temper. People in Kunlun secret place are so ungrateful. This time, it''s definitely going to make a big scene.


    "Well, why can''t people get along with each other?"


    In short, it is expected that this will be another bloodbath.


    Li Rui came to the sky. There was no one in the sky. Looking down, there are several people drinking tea in daxueping.


    "It''s not bad to have a restrained breath."


    Those people''s breath is not like the general strong, just like the sun in the sky, emitting energy at any time, which can make people feel very happy. They are just like ordinary people, ordinary old ladies and grandfathers.


    Chat, drink tea, even want to dance a square dance.


    Li Rui falls from the sky and comes to daxueping.


    "Did I allow you to come?"


    Li Rui comes to them and sits down.


    An old man who was drinking tea put down his cup and said, "young man, don''t talk so little. You should know that misfortune comes from the mouth and be careful that you die early."


    "If you break into my house and dare to threaten me, you need to worry about whether you will die."


    "Bold!" The old man''s hair and beard were all open. He raised his hand to face Li Rui. Li Rui also raised his hand to connect it.


    Boom!


    In the center of daxueping, the whole mountain seems to shake. An invisible wave spreads out and shatters everything around.


    All around, nothing seems to have changed.


    But then the wind blew gently, and the tea drinking Pavilion in daxueping dispersed with the wind.


    Turned into debris, turned into dust.


    The old man snorted coldly: "I think you are still young. If you sincerely repent, you can spare your life. From today on, I will punish you to work hard in a secret place, otherwise you will be dead. "


    Others advised: "yijiazi is fleeting for us practitioners. Young man, be wise. "


    They don''t even bother to explain why they are here. It''s just 100% dignity.


    A Jia Zi, carelessly said, seems really so light.


    Li Rui laughed.


    "Yijiazi, you old people deserve to suppress me?"

 Chapter 692

    The old man was so angry that he didn''t try to make Li Rui give in any more. He just slapped Li Rui.


    This palm seems to have infinite magic power. It quickly passes through the distance of time and space and turns into a huge meat hand.


    It''s strange that Li Rui is caught by him.


    "How can a person''s palm really expand so much?"


    Being held by the palm, Li Rui felt from around his body that the palm was not the real Qi, but the real flesh.


    Why do you feel like this? What kind of skill is this?


    The old man gave a grim smile and a strong grip.


    Li Rui did not move and let the old man do his best. Great power is like steel plate clamping, and he wants to be the nail in that steel plate.


    The old man''s power reached the extreme and roared: "you too!"


    Several people around him immediately attacked.


    The magic weapon and skill are all aimed at Li Rui. Since the old man asked for support, it means that he can''t handle Li Rui.


    When it comes to this, I don''t care about the morality of the world.


    All over the sky, Li Rui''s three Zhangs of land was covered up. With a bang, smoke and dust were rolling.


    The old man took back his hand.


    "Mr. Ge, that boy still needs so many of us?"


    One person asked the old man, although it was a powerful blow, but always felt that so many people beat a junior, some let them feel lost.


    The old man shook his head: "he is very strong."


    "No, it''s so strong that we can''t catch a single blow?"


    The old man shook his head: "if you can catch so many of us, I''m afraid you haven''t been born yet. Not now, not in the future. But he is very strong. I can''t crush him to death by myself. "


    "That''s really strong."


    "You can''t even crush him with a slap. That''s good."


    "It''s a pity that this son''s bone is too hard. If he can understand the current affairs, we may not be able to tolerate him."


    Ge Lao narrowed his eyes and nodded: "yes, this is his life. No one can help it."


    Having said that, the elder still laughed.


    "After all, this tusk was killed. Hum, if you say" immortal Li ", he doesn''t deserve the word" immortal. "


    As soon as the voice fell, other people''s expressions suddenly became very strange. Look at this incongruity. The elder is a little annoyed. Is that wrong?


    "Ge Lao... That boy, not dead!"


    The old man turned around and saw Li Rui standing where the smoke had gone, standing tall and graceful, like a sword out of sheath.


    "It''s really a bunch of self righteous old men. They just talk big, and they''re not afraid of flashing their tongue."


    Li Rui walked slowly towards them with a slow pace: "your remarks make me laugh."


    Ge Lao and others are on guard.


    "Why didn''t you die? It''s clear that... "


    "You can''t find my breath, can you?" Li Rui laughed a few times and said, "can you hide your breath, I can''t do it?"


    Speaking of this, the disdain in Li Rui''s heart is more and more strong: "it''s really a group of things that rely on the old to sell the old."


    Old people, most of them are good. They see through the world and are not willing to compete with young people. Even at the right time, they are willing to support young people and let them fly in the broad sky.


    There are also a lot of old people who are ambitious.


    But such a small number of old people, not only do not have self-knowledge, but also rely on the old to show off their qualifications and bully!


    Li Rui can''t respect this kind of old man, and he thinks there is no need to respect him.


    "You all die!"


    Don''t bother to talk to them any more. Li Rui shakes his hands. The thunder prison knife is like two long whips and goes straight to kill the elder and others. The old man in the garret took his time and put up a shield.


    "Don''t be crazy


    Although shocked by Li Rui''s ability, they are not vegetarians. Under the leadership of Ge Lao, several old people united and burst out strong energy to welcome Li Rui''s Lei Yu Dao.


    Boom!


    The thunder prison knife slashed on the shield with a loud noise. The old men in the garret hummed coldly. They thought that the shield was unbreakable.


    In fact, Lei Yu Dao can only break through the shallow layer of the shield.


    At this moment, Li Rui holds a dagger and waves it. The dagger cut into the contact surface of Lei Yu Dao and went a few millimetres deeper.


    But the dagger still didn''t cut in.


    At this time, Li Rui jumped up, the movement is fluent, it seems that everything is just a step-by-step procedure.


    "Take me three axes!"


    In an instant, the ox type three board axe erupted one after another. The mountain axe blasted on the surface of the shield, causing a ripple. The first axe kept chasing along the notch. When the third axe broke, the spirit and soul of the axe were united and cut at the tip of the dagger, the shield burst.


    The old men under the shield couldn''t bear the pressure from the moment when the shield burst, and they vomited blood together.


    But this is just the beginning!


    With a sneer, Li Rui pinches out a sword formula with both hands. His right index finger and middle finger are close together, and his eyebrow is in the center of his eyebrow, which shows his sword meaning.


    When Li Rui''s sword intended to stab Ge Lao and others, they ran around in a panic.


    Those who practice are most sensitive to danger. Usually, they have a clear idea whether they can take the next move or not.


    In particular, these hardworking guys have a clear heart.


    Li Rui''s sword is terrible.


    The sword meaning cuts the ground and pushes towards the elder. With a stab, the sword meaning passes through the elder''s body. Li Rui''s intention to kill is awe inspiring. He kills the others again.


    Invisible sword, the most deadly!


    The old people couldn''t resist. They didn''t expect Li Rui to hide such a dangerous killing move. It was like a gust of wind blowing through their bodies, and they couldn''t resist it.


    For a moment, Li Rui takes a deep breath.


    Several old people, motionless, keep the posture of escape, like sculpture in general.


    From Li Rui''s body, a stream of black fog surrounded them. The black fog turned these old people into white bones. In fact, the moment they were killed by the sword, they were already dead.


    Li Rui didn''t even give them the chance to beg for mercy. These old guys don''t deserve to beg for mercy!


    Li Rui often goes to other people''s homes to fight and kill, and relies on the old to sell the old to bully the young. His arrogance has already made Li Rui furious.


    Only in this way can Li Rui get angry and kill them all.


    In the end, even the bones turned into dust, scattered on the ground, turned into spring mud. Next year, I want to come here with more luxuriant flowers and plants.


    But the tea pavilion was destroyed and needs to be rebuilt.


    Li Rui left the snow flat with a cold hum.


    The devastated snow flat was in a mess. Li Rui is heartbroken to see that such a good place is made like this because of these enemies.


    Li Rui is really dead.


    "Damn Kunlun, I''ll call you one day!"

 Chapter 693

    Back home, Li Rui returns to peace. If he gets angry outside, he will never take that anger home.


    It''s just what happened at home.


    With family, there is also concern. There are many things to consider in killing Kunlun. The first one is the influence of family.


    His wife, children, old and young are all at home. Kunlun secret place is dominated by God level experts. Li Rui is not afraid, but he thinks it''s a bit troublesome.


    It''s no fun to run so far and kill a group of woodlouse.


    It''s better to let them die by themselves. In any case, as long as their ideas and interests are different, the other party will come to die.


    In particular, Kunlun secret place will definitely respond to the death of the elder and others. It is conceivable that the anger will never stop.


    "It''s really strange to send a group of old people and young people to die in Kunlun."


    Sitting down in the living room, Li Rui simply said that they asked about these things. Of course, it''s not very interesting to talk to your family about fighting and killing.


    After a short chat, Li Rui holds Xiaoman and teases the child.


    The child has been one and a half years old, from babbling to now, witnessing her growth all the way. As a father, these things are undoubtedly more meaningful.


    "The family is also restless. They are afraid all the time."


    Guan Feixue came down from the upstairs and sat in the living room. He seemed to feel angry: "I don''t know how long I haven''t had a good time in the street."


    "What''s the matter? I didn''t compensate you last time."


    "Why do we have to let you accompany us when we go shopping? It''s like we''re oil tankers. We''re not free at all. "


    Guan Feixue frowned and was obviously not very happy.


    Li Rui sighed. These things really made them suffer a lot of grievances.


    "If you don''t like it, you can go home and be your first lady." Jane Su Mei not light not heavy said a word, this word can check, flying snow provoked, "you when I dare not go back?"


    "No, brother Li has never restricted our freedom. But find out why we are here. "


    "That is, they are not clear about their own direction and goals, who can blame this?" Sakura Yin Yang strange airway.


    Guan Feixue''s eyes were red: "why do I stay here? You brother Li didn''t count in his heart?"


    "Li Rui, don''t you count in your heart?"


    Guan Feixue faces Li Rui, feeling a little excited.


    Li ruimo was silent.


    The tears in Guan Feixue''s eyes came down: "you coward, I can''t live here, I''ll go home!"


    Guan Feixue was so angry that she got up directly. Elder sister sang pulled her: "Why are you so angry?"


    "I''m not angry for a day or two. The best time for a woman is only a few years. I don''t want to delay in vain. I''m always waiting and waiting. When is the end? "


    Sister Sang was dumb. For a moment, she got up and said, "I''ll go out with you."


    Li Rui still didn''t speak.


    Guan Feixue and sister sang go upstairs. For a moment, they leave the house.


    The atmosphere in the living room is not very good.


    Chien Su Yan and Chien Su Mei didn''t speak, and Sakura went upstairs to play games.


    "Won''t you go out and have a look?" In a nutshell.


    Li Rui shook his head: "how do you know I didn''t watch it? Don''t forget when you had an accident in the mall, four of me gathered together to play mahjong.


    "What''s the matter? I don''t feel comfortable at the Li''s, so I''ve come here to have a good time?"


    Zhang Qing is the funniest. Looking at Guan Feixue, she knows that she must be angry, and almost writes her grievances on her face.


    Zhao Yue also smile: "want me to say, man, also like that, almost got."


    Guan Feixue can''t laugh or cry: "is it interesting for you to say sarcastic words?"


    "It''s not sarcastic. I feel that I really need to have my own things to do, which may make me more happy. Over the years, we''ve been cultivated by him. We still have to be like Xiaoqing and Xiaoyue to have a good life. " Sang said with a smile.


    Guan Feixue sighed: "I really feel that I am almost half useless."


    "Didn''t Li Rui set up a pharmaceutical company? You can get involved. Feixue, I remember that you were the founder at the beginning. How did you go back and not continue to do it? "


    "There is something we are doing, but Liu Ning is responsible for all the work. Where is Li Rui short of money now? If he is short of money, he can make hundreds of millions every minute. Not to mention the Wang family and his son, even the martial arts school has a lot of money. He''s not interested in money, so we can''t get up to it. "


    "You see, you''re just going around him. If you rely too much on others, you will lose yourself. " Zhang Qing said, indignant, "in my opinion, Li Rui''s bad thing should be treated well! Like what


    Guan Feixue, sang Jie and Zhao Yue looked at each other and said, "didn''t you teach him?"


    "No, no, I didn''t teach him that!"


    Zhang Qing is upset when she thinks of this. This relationship is really unreasonable.

 Chapter 694

    The four women play together, not to make complaints about each other, or to curse Li Rui''s stinking man. If it''s not that I can''t beat him, I''m afraid I''ll beat his heart. The smelly man mistook my youth and ruined my expectation, so I should beat him.


    Playing mahjong, everyone is not serious. They play casually. They are not afraid of losing money anyway. They are all good money players.


    When it comes to education and how to treat Li Rui, the four women have their own opinions.


    But they can''t accept the present situation. Both physically and psychologically, Li Rui is badly lacking.


    "I think so. Sometimes I think maybe I''ll be happier with another one." Guan Feixue youyou road.


    "All men are black." Zhang Qing mended the knife in a hurry.


    "As far as I know, men are really like that. They are really big pig hooves." Zhao Yue smiles and talks about pig''s hoof. She thinks of a gourmet restaurant she ate recently. She''s better recently.


    "In fact, it''s still that we don''t have enough independence. Psychological dependence is the most terrible. Let me say that you may all understand that we are all strong women. "


    "What is the psychology of strong women?"


    "There is a conqueror''s heart, smelly man. While we like him, if we want to conquer him, we''d better let him kneel on the ground and lick his feet!"


    Zhang Qing immediately shook her head: "I''m not, I don''t, I don''t have that habit, disgusting, dirty."


    Zhao Yue is noncommittal, just smile: "that simply said they are weak psychology?"


    "Su Yan Su Mei, Ying Zi, July... Soft on the outside, soft on the inside, gentle in nature. It depends on, in that relationship, they are used to Li Rui''s protection, or even lose Li Rui. They may not live as well as they are now. What about us? " Zhao Yue asked.


    This question is thought-provoking.


    "We are partners. With him, the quality of life will be improved, but without him, we can also have a good life. So it''s just that he has deviated from the center of his life and can''t stand his weak posture around him. "


    Zhang Qing clapped, Guan Feixue clapped, and sister sang nodded in agreement.


    Zhao Yue''s analysis is very reasonable.


    "It''s true that the returning nuns can recite sutras. Your overseas studies are not in vain." Zhang Qing praised.


    Zhao Yue has no good way: "how do you feel that you are not praising me?"


    "How can we make Li Ruichen obey us?" Guan Feixue asks Zhang Qing and Zhao Yue that they are highly educated and knowledgeable, so they must know more.


    This is a good question, Zhang Qing two hands a stand: "no solution."


    "Yes, there is no solution." Zhao Yue didn''t do anything.


    Guan Feixue was hit hard: "how can this happen? Are we eaten to death by him?"


    "I don''t think it''s useful for you to think about this. If he really likes you, he will care about you and take care of you. It''s useless for you to be anxious and angry Sang Jie played a card and yawned, "I''ve got another Hu card. Give me money, give me money."


    All of a sudden, there was a terrible sound. How did you become Hu again? It must be the feeling of cheating.


    Sister sang smiles and collects money. It''s boring to make money, but it''s good to suppress them through mahjong.


    "I don''t think we should let him do this any more. If it goes on like this, isn''t it harming us? " Guan Feixue frowned.


    "What do you want to do?" Zhang Qing asked curiously.


    Guan Feixue''s eyes turned: "we can make him make mistakes."


    Zhang Qing''s strength: "what''s wrong?"


    "All men make mistakes!" Guan Feixue''s appearance of justice is like saying something especially just.


    Zhang Qing opened her mouth and couldn''t believe it. For a long time, she said, "Why are you so shameless? You are seducing


    "Come on, everyone here is Xiaolang hoof. Let''s not laugh at Zhang San, Li Si. Don''t laugh at Wang Wu. Hum, I don''t know you? Where are you all clean? It''s going to be an old maid sooner or later


    Guan Feixue''s proud eyes look around. Zhang Qing and others lower their shame heads to show their submission.


    Guan Feixue sneered: "only let him take the initiative to make such a mistake, he will let us handle it. At that time, hum, if we can simply ask him to be responsible, can''t we? "


    As soon as she heard this, she felt very reasonable.


    That''s the reason!


    Who is Li Rui? There is no denying that he is a responsible person. He is not a person who always abandons everything, not to mention a villain with honey sword.


    He''s actually a good man, as we all know.


    If you want to hold Li Rui''s painful foot, you must let him make such a mistake. With such a mistake, you don''t have to be like a small three in front of the Li family in the simple words.


    You can be aboveboard and ask Li Rui to be responsible!


    Thinking of this, for a moment, the four women were very excited. They wanted to let Li Rui make such a huge mistake now.


    But the question is, how to achieve this process?


    "Feixue, your idea is good, but I think it''s very difficult. What are we going to do? " Zhang Qing expressed concern, and her curious eyes betrayed her inner trend.


    Guan Feixue said with a smile: "didn''t you just say it''s immoral? What''s the matter? Have you changed your mind now? "


    "I just asked." Zhang Qing said with a smile.


    "Well, don''t cover it up. I don''t know about you? Small wave hoof, the wave must fly. I haven''t thought of this method for the moment, but there are so many of us, including university professors, returned talents, veteran experts and my authentic Bai Fumei. Can''t we come up with a plan? "


    It has to be said that Guan Feixue''s performance at this moment can be called Gaoguang.


    What she said is reasonable!


    I can''t agree more.


    So many people, a little Li Rui?


    Can''t fight, can''t we fight for wisdom?


    Zhao Yue said with admiration: "Feixue, I always thought you were just Sao and had no brain. I didn''t expect that you had great wisdom. I apologize to you for my wrong eyes."


    Zhang Qing also nodded: "I must solemnly apologize, Feixue, you really have a brain."


    "I can''t tell. I used to think you were a vase." Sister Sang also said.


    Guan Feixue said with a smile: "it''s OK, ha ha."


    After laughing and thinking about it, he suddenly said angrily, "you''re hurting me again. I won''t play with you any more. A group of cunts!"


    Zhang Qing laughed heartlessly: "we apologize to you from the bottom of our hearts."


    "You look down on me, don''t you? Well, I won''t tell you my plan. Then you''ll find a place to cry. You are destined to be the life of an old woman. If you don''t fight for it, you won''t be happy! "


    Guan Feixue''s eyes are full of sacred color.


    Ah, that''s the yearning for happiness!

 Chapter 695

    That said, the plan will be revealed after all. After all, there are many people and many forces. Only by joining forces can we fight against the great devil Li Rui.


    In the movement of playing mahjong, a small rebel group is formed!


    Against the axis of evil, the righteous are always on the way!


    Li Rui takes back his mind and opens his eyes.


    "I''ll go out."


    "What''s the matter, are they in danger?" In short, he said.


    "No, it''s just a little funny to listen to them


    Under the curious gaze of jiansuyan and others, Li Rui leaves the house.


    Not long, they have come to the hotel where they are. Sister sang has already won a lot of money and is very happy. This trip is worth paying back, tens of thousands a day.


    Zhang Qing and Zhao Yue are not her rivals. On mahjong or elder sister sang, they are more powerful. Guan Feixue is OK. Anyway, she has a lot of money. Zhang Qing is worried. She doesn''t have so much money. Zhao Yue is richer than her.


    "I won''t play any more. Why don''t we play go? You can fight on the Internet, ten thousand dollars a game! "


    "You think so." Elder sister Sang''s dimple is like a flower, so she doesn''t go into Zhang Qing''s pit. She is so angry that Zhang Qing can''t help it. She certainly won''t lose the most, but she must lose the most quickly.


    "Why doesn''t he come yet?" Zhang Qing thinks that she can''t play mahjong any more, but there is no good way. She can only hope that Li Rui will come and help her pay her debts soon.


    But this afternoon, Li Rui has not been seen. It''s true that he doesn''t come when he should, but he comes when he shouldn''t!


    Guan Feixue sighed: "do you think he will appear for my insignificant Bai Fumei? No, he''s the kind of person, oh, man, I''ve seen through that for a long time


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a knock on the door: "scolded me all afternoon, is it over?"


    It''s Li Rui''s voice. Guan Feixue looks at the three quickly.


    "It''s broken. What should we do? Shall we see him?" Guan Feixue asked in a low voice.


    Elder sister sang nodded: "people are coming. Don''t you know his ability?"


    Yes, it''s all about this. It''s boring to talk too much. Zhang Qing is closest to the door. She goes to open the door and leads Li Rui in without expression.


    "Here comes the smelly man, sisters. It''s time to show off my skills. I''ll be the pioneer, Li Rui. Take my old fist, ah - Ho ~"


    A light fist fell on Li Rui''s shoulder. Li Rui looked at Zhang Qing, Tadami Akiharu rubbed his fist and frowned. "Sisters, I am not the pioneer suck up, but the enemy is too strong!"


    Guan Feixue and the three of them are about to be killed by Zhang Qing''s two forces. Zhao Yue doesn''t think it''s too big to watch the excitement. He even takes out his mobile phone to shoot them. Zhang Qing is so scared that she quickly pretends to be a dignified female teacher and is serious.


    "Li Rui, why are you here? I''m a teacher. Today I''m going to say that I must severely criticize you for your shameless behavior. "


    "After all, what do you want to do?" Li Rui asked with a smile.


    Zhang Qing''s words stopped, and she said fiercely, "come again, don''t say that! You have to review yourself first


    Li Rui picked up Zhang Qing and threw him on the bed.


    Guan Feixue and the three of them are scared by Li Rui. What are they doing?


    Fortunately, Li Rui didn''t bully him. Otherwise, they couldn''t bear such a big scene. Zhang Qing was thrown into bed and laughed wildly: "if you have the ability to throw me into bed, if you have the ability, you can come."


    "There will be a chance." Li Rui said with a smile.


    "Come now!" Zhang Qing hooks her little finger and looks like a charming fox spirit. However, when Zhao Yue takes out her mobile phone, Zhang Qing immediately gets up from the bed like lightning and sits back to the mahjong table with a dignified face. "Stop talking nonsense and pay for the teacher first."


    "From your own account."


    "I have no money in my account."


    "I''ve put 100 million in each of your accounts." Li Rui said lightly, "when your bank card balance is less than 100000, the 100 million will be activated."


    Zhang Qing covers her mouth. It''s unbelievable.


    It was sister sang and others who were shocked.


    a hundred million!


    "This money is a family fund that I signed an agreement with the bank through the trust fund to set up for you last January. I''ve given you all my belongings, but you don''t think I love you enough. What else do you want me to do? "


    The four were speechless.


    "No, I didn''t listen to you?" Guan Feixue stammered.


    "I didn''t expect to have a share." Zhang Qing is secretly happy.


    "I have my own money. I don''t need it from you." Mulberry elder sister light way.


    Zhao Yue a face muddle: "give me a hundred million don''t have to say hello to me?"


    "Well, nothing else. I can only say that I have defaulted on you these years. If I feel dissatisfied, I have no better way, but I don''t intend to let go. "


    Li Rui shrugged his shoulders with a rogue face. Just set up a good feeling, all of a sudden and suffered a shock, Zhang Qing said: "there is a stinky money you float, back to meet better I immediately kick you this upstart."


    "That''s it. Isn''t it 100 million? When I haven''t seen money? " Make complaints about flying snow.


    Although that''s a hundred million.


    Li Rui laughed: "don''t you just have no peace of mind? In fact, that fund is to give you a reassurance. When I''m done with those things, I''ll be free to accompany you


    "You are always satisfied with running the train. It may be several decades since we are all old. What''s the significance of your company?" Zhang Qing, you you you Dao.


    "That is, our best youth, only a few years." Guan Feixue sighs.


    "I''m not in a hurry. Why are you in a hurry?" Sang said with a smile.


    Among them, elder sister sang is older, followed by Zhang Qing, Guan Feixue and Zhao Yue. It''s them who are more anxious. Li Rui can understand.


    "The construction of Renxing pharmaceutical company is almost finished. You can go to work there. It''s close to home. You guys, I''ve prepared a studio and a laboratory. I''m bored. I''m looking for a position by myself. It''s a family business. Make more money and do more practical things. "


    Li Rui''s eyes swept over their faces: "I know you are all strong women, proud women. But do not use the wrong direction, it will make me feel very tired, really, saving the world has been very tired


    Guan Feixue was silent.


    It''s not only her, Zhang Qing, but they also know what Li Rui is doing. In fact, it''s not that I don''t know his hard work, but occasionally I still feel lonely.


    Li Rui seldom confides.


    I seldom mention my fatigue.


    Today is a love affair. Who would like to share it.

 Chapter 696

    Finally, Li Rui takes four women home. Guan Feixue is a little embarrassed, but it''s nothing when he comes home. The pattern of the family is basically clear now. Whether you can stand it or not depends on your choice.


    Li Rui has never forced anyone, the only special care is the simple feeling. But Su Yan himself does not like this kind of thing, but he will not strongly oppose it.


    Of course, she knows Li Rui''s mind. I also know my position in Li Rui''s mind. Many things are unsatisfactory, but there is no better way.


    If she comes first and comes later, she is no earlier than July, Wang Ke and Zhang Qing. Which of them could have occupied the position of the palace? She was the bravest and favorite.


    That position is hers.


    "So even if you like this kind of thing, you have to strive for it by yourself. It may not be true."


    In the kitchen, Jane Su Mei helps her sister to do things and prepare meals. In short, listening to her sister''s complaint, she just laughed: "Su Mei, don''t laugh at Li Si. You can''t help it."


    "If I meet a better one... I won''t compete with my sister."


    "Since you were a child, you''ve always wanted to rob me of everything, but we can''t take this one. He is him, we are ourselves. No one can decide who


    "Sister, don''t you feel aggrieved?"


    "If it wasn''t for him, you and I would have died." In short, he skillfully put the dish into the pot and stir fry it. He said in a low voice, "besides, he''s already very good. He can''t do without personal commitment."


    "Well, we''ve all been poisoned by him. It''s really the first time we met at Fengling ferry. When we see Yang Guo, we miss our whole life. "


    "Then why don''t you become Guo Xiang''s nun?"


    "Hee hee, it''s better to live than to die."


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, we had a happy dinner together. Although we didn''t do anything substantial, women don''t necessarily need those. What they need more is a sense of security and romance.


    Women value the sense of security far more than men expect. It''s a genetic difference between men and women. Men are more adventurous and women need company.


    Li Rui can only do his best.


    Sleep at night, Guan Feixue a reading in the room. When she is bored, she can only stay in the room and read books. These years of books have greatly enriched her heart and learned to be alone with herself.


    But it''s still a little lonely.


    When Li Rui knocked on the door and came in, Guan Feixue just saw half of the book in his hand.


    Guan Feixue was a little nervous: "what are you doing in here? You don''t want to sleep with me tonight. It''s past eleven


    "No Li Rui''s answer is very simple.


    At the same time, Guan Fei felt relieved and lost.


    "I have a piece of jade here. When you miss me, you can knock it three times." Li Rui gives her a piece of refined jade.


    "What is this? Do you mean you can become a conch girl?" Guan Feixue laughs and feels very interesting.


    However, she also took the jade, but she thought it was a little superfluous.


    Although I didn''t say it, the function of this thing, to put it bluntly, is not the same as the mobile phone, what special can it have.


    "At one o''clock, you knock three times and I''ll be by your side."


    Li Rui said seriously.


    Guan Feixue ha, surprised: "so magical, really conch girl?"


    "Well, you''ll have a try then." Li Rui smiles and turns to leave the room.


    Guan Feixue rubbed this small jade, that is, his thumb is big and golden. He can''t see anything special. However, she still believes Li Rui''s words.


    Since he said that, most of the time, it''s really OK.


    Put down the jade, Guan Feixue back to the table, continue to read the book.


    One hundred years of solitude


    It''s a miserable book.


    At 11:30, Guan Feixue yawned, finished brushing her teeth and washing dishes, and lay on the bed. She was already sleepy. Holding the jade in my heart, Guan Feixue looked at the time and counted the time.


    "He said he would come. Is it true or not?"


    The curiosity in my heart never abates, but grows stronger with time. It''s not just men who are curious, it''s the same with women.


    Finally, at one point, Guan Feixue knocked three times. Then, he felt a strong suction coming from the jade, and the whole person could not help flying towards the jade. After a panic scream, Guan Feixue feels that he has fallen on a piece of grass.


    It hurt a little, but when she stood up and looked around, she couldn''t help exclaiming, "Wow, it''s so beautiful."


    This is a little secret garden.


    Warm and delicate layout, grass, big trees, European style house, and... People standing at the gate of the garden.


    When he turned around, Guan Feixue cautiously approached, stretched out a finger and touched it.


    It''s real.


    "Wow, how do you do that? Can you send this jade in space?"


    "It''s not space teleportation. I haven''t been able to master that magic power yet. I''m good at divinity, so it''s in my space of divinity. "


    "Divine space?"


    "Yes, it''s the divine consciousness that I created with my spiritual power. We are not the bodies of the real world, but our own divine consciousness gathered here."


    "Really, don''t you have to sleep? If you don''t sleep, I''ll sleep too. " Guan Feixue has now figured out Li Rui''s intention. Isn''t this guy opening an hour room? What on earth does he want to do!!!


    Dirty man, hum.


    Guan Feixue is a little upset and pouts her mouth.


    Li ruinao scratched his head: "that''s why I come here when you want to see me, so that our meeting will be meaningful."


    "Then don''t you want to see me?" Guan Feixue youyou road.


    "Yes, but I also have to take care of Su Yan''s feelings."


    "Well, I can''t stand in the sun."


    "You are all equally important, very important in my heart." Li Rui reaches out his hand, gently hugs Guan Feixue and whispers in her ear, "I''m sorry for the current situation of all this. But you are important to me. "


    "... I''m important, aren''t I?" Guan Feixue lowers her head and Xiafei''s cheeks.


    "Well." Li Rui whispered in her ear.


    Guan Feixue said with a smile: "sometimes I really admire you who cultivate immortals. This is OK. It''s terrible. You can practice a lot of jade like this, can''t you? Oh, man, creativity is used in this aspect. It''s so evil. "


    "You think I''m too bad. I''m not that bad. I''m honest now."


    "You''re honest, you bad old man. I don''t believe you."


    "Since you don''t believe me, I''m not polite!" Li Rui laughs, grabs Guan Feixue and walks into the villa.


    "Ah, let go, you let me go, eh..."

 Chapter 697

    Men''s creativity is sometimes amazing.


    Men can do everything for women. So it''s said that men fight mountains and rivers in order to give them to women as gifts.


    As long as she''s happy.


    The next day Li Rui was as fresh as a bridegroom. But Guan Feixue is infinitely shy, which makes Jiansu Mei curious. In private, she asks: "elder sister, did brother Li sleep with Guan Feixue?"


    "No shame, a girl''s family, what nonsense."


    "The two of them..."


    "He slept with me last night. I had a light sleep. If he got up, how could I not know?"


    "In case he uses some magic to make you dizzy..." Jian Sumei still doesn''t give up.


    "Is it possible? You are next to the room where the snow is flying. Do you hear anything


    "No, I played with yingzi until two o''clock, but I didn''t hear anything. It''s really strange. It''s like something happened to them at first sight. "


    "Don''t think about it. Is that what you think? Don''t steal all day, you are not honest yourself


    "Hee hee."


    ¡­¡­


    The world has been peaceful for a long time.


    Since Li Rui eliminated the third black hole, Su Hongying stopped. I don''t know what she is secretly preparing, but the black hole doesn''t expand again, which makes the human world feel that the pace of world destruction has finally stopped.


    Kunlun''s seven sons were defeated when Kunlun''s secret land came out of the mountain, which made the gourd eaters addicted to drama. However, many people are not familiar with the follow-up of Kunlun Gelao and others.


    In fact, this matter has reached a point where it is impossible to turn around. People who are familiar with it know that Li Rui''s anger is almost equal to Li Rui''s hitting them in the face on his neck.


    A secret place that looks very high at you will not swallow this breath. In this case, reconciliation is impossible.


    There will always be an outbreak, depending on which day.


    Li Rui was waiting for their outbreak, but after waiting for two weeks, he still didn''t wait. This made him wonder: "are you coming or not?"


    "Or I''ll make a declaration of war and go out."


    Li Rui asked Zhao Kuafu to go to the Wudao forum to issue a declaration of war. As soon as the news was sent out, the Wudao forum was very popular.


    "Lying trough, Li Zhenren is so bold?"


    "Support Mr. Li!"


    "He doesn''t want to die. It''s the secret place of Kunlun."


    All kinds of news exploded the whole Wudao forum in an instant. Everyone was ready for melon seeds, peanuts, beer and soda, waiting for the melon to land.


    Everyone is waiting for Kunlun and Qingcang to respond.


    But there was no response, a rare silence.


    Three days later, Qingcang''s tianmeng issued a statement.


    "Kunlun''s secret land is in crisis. Please let Li Zhenren hold high his hand and let bygones be bygones."


    This response has made the whole world of martial arts people feel suffocated.


    In this world, is Li Rui already carrying the handle???


    It''s the secret place of Kunlun. It''s called the place where there are God level masters.


    How dare you dare not fight? I hope Li Rui will let bygones be bygones?


    It''s not a big army, it''s not a crime, it''s a past?


    It''s not scientific!


    Even Li Rui himself felt puzzled. How dare he be so timid in Kunlun secret land? How big was his tone before?


    "What''s going on?"


    This afternoon, Li Rui came to Renxing martial arts school. Zhao Kuafu accompanied Li Rui as a valet.


    Li Rui''s bearing today is extraordinary. Even if Zhao Kuafu is like this, no one will think it''s inappropriate.


    However, Zhao Kuafu knew little about Li Rui''s inquiry: "the chess pieces placed in tianmeng have passed on the news as soon as possible. However, the interceptions encountered are still uncertain. Qingcang''s method is still powerful. He''s an old devil... "


    "Headmaster, the news is coming!"


    When Cao Cao arrived, someone came running over and knelt down in front of Li Rui and Zhao Kuafu, with a respectful gesture.


    "What are you doing?" Li Rui didn''t like it.


    The man was trembling, like walking on thin ice, with cold sweat on his forehead: "leader, it''s urgent. I don''t know etiquette. Please don''t blame the leader!"


    "No, I mean why do you come here and kneel down? We black League don''t talk about it. The black alliance brothers are like a family. They don''t have such a serious concept of respect and inferiority. What are you kneeling on, feudal etiquette? "


    "Er..." for a moment, the man felt a little disordered and stood up in a panic. He was moved and said, "leader, I''m wrong. I thought you must eat this set of things..."


    "Go away, I don''t have the habit. How can anyone come up and ask someone to kneel down, black League brothers, kneel down, kneel down, parents, others, don''t kneel down! There''s gold under the man''s knee


    "Yes, leader!"


    "What''s the news?" Zhao Kuafu inquired.


    "The news from tianmeng came. Brother sent blood letters..."


    Li Rui was furious: "how can that be? What does Qingcang mean?"?! I''ll go to fight against tianmeng tomorrow


    It''s said that he even sent someone to kill the leader of the black League. It''s too much. It''s clear that he didn''t pay attention to the leader of the black League.


    The man was moved speechless for a moment, and tears welled up in his eyes: "leader, thank you for your love for us, but my brother is not dead, but he is seriously injured and is still under treatment. The blood book was from his wound. He thought that he couldn''t waste it anyway... "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Come on, bring it here." Zhao Kuafu cheered.


    His subordinates quickly handed the blood book to Li Rui. Li Rui waved: "you go to have a rest. I''ll let you know if there''s something wrong here."


    "Yes, leader!"


    His subordinates wipe their tears as they walk. He is touched that the leader of the alliance is so high and powerful, and he is willing to treat them as brothers.


    Such a leader must be supported by more people.


    Li Rui looked at the blood book and saw only four words written on it.


    The devil of heaven.


    Li Rui understood immediately.


    It''s been a while since the devil disappeared. Even Li Rui can''t figure out where he has gone.


    Now, it seems that it should be the extreme heavenly devil who saw the birth of Kunlun, thought that it was a good place, and ran to make trouble. He is eager to grow up. His practice is to deprive others of their aura, but Kunlun secret place just doesn''t appreciate it


    Li Rui will scold him if he destroys other sects and starts killing for no reason.


    But he went to kill that Kunlun secret place, maybe the extreme way demon came back, and he would be proud to say that he was helping you.


    That guy, that''s it.


    Li Rui smile, smile very helpless: "I can understand why Qingcang let me hold high your hand. He thought I sent him. I''m speechless. "


    "Master, go to Kunlun secret place, then we can take advantage of it now..." Zhao Kuafu''s eyes were beating with fierce light.


    Li Rui shook his head: "do you need to go? Old devil has already cleaned people up. If he can''t clean them up, it''s no use for us to go. "


    "It makes sense." Zhao Kuafu nodded again and again, "what about the alliance that day?"


    "Tianmeng is not our opponent now." Li Rui shook his head, "our opponent is not tianmeng at all. We''d better hurry to find out if there are other secret places. I still envy the old devil."


    A secret place is a small plane. Li Rui has known for a long time from his previous experience in the 18th floor hell that those seemingly powerful places are the ones who give away their heads.


    They are no match for people in the world now.


    To shut down the country is to be beaten, and so is the secret place.

 Chapter 698

    "Can the master stand it?" Zhao Kuafu can''t help but worry. Several demons run to Kunlun secret place alone. After all, there are God level masters there.


    Li Rui is full of confidence in the extreme way demon: "don''t worry, he can''t die."


    If others don''t understand the extreme way, how can Ji Fei not understand it. The old devil is ruthless and has no scruples in his manner. The name of demons is not just talking.


    And if that guy can''t fight, he won''t go in. At least, he always keeps the back hand to protect his life. Maybe he controls other people''s bodies to go in and kill people. After that, he sends the aura back.


    To be a qualified old devil, you need not only to be cruel, but also to be insidious.


    Li ruizhan is ruthless and a little wise, so the old devil appreciates him and thinks that this is his first disciple. Although the old devil didn''t say it, Li Rui knew it.


    But he thought carefully and dreamt about it. He wanted to accept the apprentice by force.


    It doesn''t exist.


    "There''s an old devil in front of me. I don''t want to fight against the Kunlun secret place myself. It''s better for the old devil to wipe out the Kunlun secret place, which can save me a lot of effort. "


    The secret place of Kunlun can''t be released. Li Rui repeatedly warned: "you must be careful. You can''t relax your carelessness. The Kunlun secret place is gone. Maybe there will be other secret places. I think it''s a chance to take advantage of it. "


    "Yes, but it doesn''t matter. There are still ancestors in the martial arts school. Ordinary people can''t easily invade."


    Li Rui nodded: "OK, you''re busy with your business. I''m going to see Lao Zu."


    Zhao Kuafu understood.


    When Li Rui came to the library, his father was looking through the books. He didn''t seem surprised to see Li Rui coming. Lao Zu''s cultivation is unfathomable, and Li Rui didn''t deliberately hide his breath. He must have felt it for a long time.


    "You don''t have to go to the three treasures hall. What''s the matter with you?"


    "Come and see you."


    "Don''t treat me like an old man. I''m not old yet."


    "After all, it''s the elders of my family. I have some questions to ask. It''s about the situation in the underworld. I''ve been thinking recently, do you want to go back to the underworld? Now the underworld giants are fighting... "


    "If there is no hell, you may not be at the present level, at least ten or twenty years in the evening. Those soul bodies help you to cultivate the realm of divine consciousness. Other giants in hell are afraid to kill you. Who is in charge of the 18th hell


    "The wheel king."


    "It turned out to be his field. No wonder you haven''t been accused by him until now."


    "Apart from the 18th floor, the 16th and 17th are also in his charge. In those places, birds don''t shit. I took the 18th level of hell, and when I was born two levels, I didn''t dare to move. "


    "That''s the grain he planted. Of course you can''t move it any more. As a matter of fact, you can move, just for fear that he will turn around and simply refine you, which will save you a lot of effort. "


    "So even the magic weapon he gave me, I dare not use it easily." Li Rui thought for a moment and said in a soft voice, "it''s still easy for him not to want my life."


    Remembering that Wang chuanzhao could not refuse every time, Li Rui felt that the ten halls of hell were too powerful.


    The Runner King is the last one in the ten halls of Yama. He has become so strong. I really can''t imagine how powerful other yamas are.


    In other words, other Yanluo don''t like his small role at all. Only the Runner King, who is at the end of the platoon, needs to use all kinds of means?


    It''s all possible.


    "If you want to rely on the power of the Runner King, you have to move more. Since it''s easy for him to take your life, it''s no use for you to hide. "


    "Yes, I know it''s not a long-term strategy. It should come, it will always come."


    Li Rui sighed.


    After talking with Li Laozu in the library for a while, Li Rui left Renxing martial arts school and returned home.


    After dinner in the evening, Li Rui opens the door of chengdi. The magic weapon given by the Runner King, Li Rui, is still in Baoshu Zhai. Take it out, put on the mask, and Li Rui goes to Hongxiu to recruit.


    This time, Li Rui turned into a common man and came to the room where Meng was. After several meetings, Li Rui has found out the way here. He pushes the door in and everyone is embroidering.


    She looks as if Asia is invincible. Her movements are not fast or slow. There is evil spirit between her eyes. See Li Rui, not surprised: "you finally come back."


    "Any news?"


    "The general''s mansion is quite strange. It seems that some of the nine regions are restricted."


    "Who dares to limit him, who can limit him?"


    "Two, one is the Song Emperor who is in charge of Heisheng hell, and that is his direct superior. The other... Is dead. "


    "What if he didn''t die?"


    "It''s impossible not to be dead. Even the spirit card is broken. It''s impossible to be alive."


    "A broken spirit card does not prove that a person is dead. Maybe he has changed his face, maybe he has changed his skill, or maybe Lingpai has done something for a long time. Now jiuyu can''t be used widely. How could someone in the general''s mansion restrict him? There must be someone giving orders and actually taking control of the general''s house, but the emperor of song would not have that spare time. "


    "Then you..." Meng said.


    Li Rui snorted coldly: "don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask."


    Everyone is silent.


    Li Rui''s means and mind are clear to her.


    Li Rui leaves the red sleeve move and comes to the general''s mansion again. I''m very happy to meet jiuyu this time. Li Rui was given a banquet.


    "You are here. I haven''t seen you for a long time. I''m suffocating when I deal with business at home every day. "


    "Why? You are now a general, Chung Kui, and you has the final say."


    "Ha ha, I''m kidding." Jiuyu laughs and drinks with Li Rui.


    After three rounds of wine, jiuyu asked, "what have you been doing recently? You''re always missing. Several times I asked people to invite you. They said you were not in baoshuzhai. "


    "Nature is practice. Unlike you, you enjoy the convenience of power every day. A practitioner like me can only live a hard life. "


    "Come on, I envy your carefree."


    At this time, the servant brought tea.


    The servant delivers the tea to Li Rui. Li Rui takes the tea and just wants to drink it. He suddenly realizes that jiuyu looks different.


    Li Rui said quietly, "by the way, I just remember one thing. I don''t know the usage of the flowers you sent me."


    Jiuyu said with a smile, "I''ll teach you to use it later."


    "Why don''t you teach me how to use it now and bring it here."


    Li Rui takes out a piece of jade and releases the flowers on the other side. This thing has long been sent to jiuyu, but Li Rui has no chance to use it.


    As soon as the flowers on the other side come out, the whole hall is shining, and the pink brilliance is very dazzling.


    Looking at the other shore flower, those soldiers who stood outside the door to guard couldn''t help but reach out and want to pick the other shore flower.


    This thing has the charm of enchanting people.


    "Put it away quickly, it can''t be easily displayed in front of the world!"


    Jiuyu reminds us in a hurry that the flower on the other side is not a good thing. It''s a flower in the yellow spring. It''s a vicious thing!

 Chapter 699

    "It seems to be really good for the soul, since it can bewitch people."


    Li Rui collected the flowers on the other side: "how to use them?"


    "Refining."


    "If you don''t tell me, I thought it was oral administration before, but it''s evil to look at oral administration, and there are tentacles out. I''m afraid the flowers will grow in my stomach. "


    "Your idea is right. If you eat it, it will really grow in your stomach."


    "I''m glad I''m here."


    "Why, you can''t come if it''s nothing?" Jiuyu looks a little lonely. It seems that he is not very happy.


    Li Rui said with a smile: "time is short, personnel is difficult, only cultivation, live up to people''s heart."


    "It''s just a cultivation mania." Jiuyu sighed helplessly. After a while, he said, "I''ve had a hard time recently. Now I can''t live any more."


    "What do you say?"


    Jiuyu was about to explain when the servant from the porter came quickly: "master, they are here again!"


    "Who''s here?" Li Rui asked.


    The servant flustered: "third prince!"


    Jiuyu''s face is like water. Walk quickly to the gate. There was a roaring sound. When jiuyu arrived, the gatehouse of the general''s mansion was half demolished. A siege vehicle is constantly knocking, just in front of the face of nine domains, destroying the gate building.


    Jiuyu has an iron blue face.


    In the crowd opposite, a young man with noble status, squinting at jiuyu and Li Rui, sneered.


    "When I say to demolish your house, I will demolish it. I will never delay. Jiuyu, what can you do for me? "


    Jiuyu clenched his fists and was full of humiliation.


    Li Rui asked softly, "what''s the matter?"


    "The third prince has always looked down upon us. He is a prince with a noble status. Several times before, I had a conflict with him. Now there is no one behind me to support me. The third prince has beaten down the power of my general''s house so much that he can hardly raise his head. "


    Jiuyu lowered his voice and said to Li Rui, "I can''t beat him. Do you have a good idea?"


    "Me? I don''t have a good way either. It''s the strength of others to open the door, and you can see that there are many experts among the people he brings. "


    Li Rui is not a fool. It''s not so easy for jiuyu to use him as a gun. No matter what conflicts they have, jiuyu has to solve them by himself.


    When it comes to this kind of power struggle, the general''s office should not be so vulnerable.


    Li Rui also wants to see the inside information of the general''s mansion. Is it true that jiuyu''s father is dead, and the general''s mansion is nothing? It''s impossible. There must be a backhand.


    Jiuyu''s face was despairing. He clenched his fist and strode to the Third Prince: "you don''t pay attention to my general''s mansion!"


    "Why should I look down on your general''s mansion? You are not a very noble person. You usually bully the common people, and you don''t hide from them. Now it''s your turn. Why can''t you accept it? "


    The third prince was sarcastic, and the nine regions were livid. Li Rui watched with emotion.


    How many evils have been done, the evil will be rewarded after all. Nine domains will have today''s situation, how can it not be self blame?


    If he had not been so arrogant and domineering before, how could people call on him?


    "You have also demolished the gatehouse. Now you should be satisfied, right? It''s nothing. Just get out of here. " Nine regions cold road.


    The third prince burst out laughing: "you dare to let me go, jiuyu. You are really amazing. Don''t think that if you go ahead and sit on the seat of the general''s mansion, you will think that who is afraid of you, and the strength of this prefecture is respected. Today I will raze your general''s mansion to the ground! "


    At the third prince''s command, the siege car roared in, and jiuyu''s face changed again and again. He yelled: "everyone will be killed if they break into the general''s house. Third prince, if you do this, I will tell your father sooner or later! "


    "Do you think my father likes you very much? Just go and tell me


    The siege vehicle doesn''t stop for a moment. Jiuyu is furious. The method of killing wolves emerges from him and turns into a huge wolf. Facing the siege vehicle, it is not very small to kill the wolf. It has the power of World War I.


    The third prince just waved his hand lightly, and several figures behind him jumped up one after another to meet the killing wolf of the nine regions.


    A big war broke out!


    There are a lot of people in the general''s mansion. How can nine regions succeed. However, the people brought by the third prince were very fierce. They could only hear the continuous screams from the people on this side of the general''s mansion. Unexpectedly, a face-to-face interview would result in heavy casualties.


    The nine regions are furious and fight with the experts brought by the third prince.


    Two masters, one of them has a strange body method and seems to be able to cross the space. The other one was holding a sword, which caused wounds on jiuyu several times.


    Li Rui looked on coldly and stood far away.


    Now it''s not time to make a move. The general''s mansion can''t be razed to the ground like this. Behind the scenes, someone must be watching.


    Otherwise, jiuyu would not be so depressed.


    "The situation in this prefecture is really more and more interesting. It seems that I am not the only one who has noticed the strange atmosphere in the general''s mansion, but also other people are staring at this side. "


    "They are just as curious as me. They want to force the people hiding behind the scenes to come forward by forcibly flattening the general''s mansion."


    To be honest, this is exactly what Li Rui likes to see and hear.


    If there is no such strong breaker, there is no way to break into the general''s house. Jiuyu is very wary, and there are many secrets hidden in the general''s mansion.


    It is impossible for outsiders to easily enter the core of the general''s mansion.


    There''s only one chance.


    Li Rui waited patiently.


    Soon, jiuyu was hit several times. Jiuyu looked at Li Rui several times, hoping that Li Rui could make a move, and even drank: "what are you waiting for?"


    It seems that jiuyu is very angry.


    But Li Rui just shakes his head and does not intend to participate.


    This situation is too uncertain.


    If the nine regions are heart to heart, Li Rui will certainly intervene in the safety of the general''s mansion. But Li Rui can''t see the situation of the general''s mansion at all now. It''s impossible to know whether the nine regions are making friends or making use of it.


    As the war intensified, the desperate jiuyu decided to fight to the end. And the powerful people in the general''s mansion are gradually showing their true colors.


    Some of the servants are not impressive, but they are extremely powerful. When the third prince was ready to beat the old master to death, the strong men finally couldn''t hide and showed their strength.


    But also at this time, outside suddenly came the sound of the horn.


    The point of the gun is like a forest, shining like the sea. A lot of people are coming this way.


    Jiuyu was overjoyed and yelled: "if you don''t stop, the imperial guards are coming! Do you dare to... "


    "What''s your name? I''ve called this imperial army. Today, I''ll level your general''s mansion. "


    The third prince had a cold face and a smile on his lips: "what I said, don''t you think it''s a joke?"

 Chapter 700

    The third prince was very powerful. He was able to transfer the Imperial Army, which shows his power.


    This time, I''m afraid it''s really hard to deal with the nine regions. Even if the experts in your family come out together, I''m afraid it''s not the third prince''s opponent.


    Nine domain teeth bite again and again, things are very serious, what he can do is not much.


    He had no idea what to do.


    The servants of your family were even more frightened.


    One of the servants was full of grief and indignation: "third prince, you have bullied people too much. You should have bullied the general''s house so much. If there is no explanation about this, it would be hard for heaven to face it! I don''t have the ability to protect my Lord. I have no face to live in this world again! "


    Then he clapped his hand on his own tianlinggai and killed himself.


    He is a cruel man.


    Such a guy is a real dead man. His death is not meaningless.


    Although there seems to be few people around, in fact, there should be a lot of people concerned. It is very rare for nine regions to endure again and again. If such a thing is really done, I''m afraid it will fall into people''s mouths.


    After all, it''s the general''s mansion, the one handed down from Zhong Kui.


    If it''s really destroyed like this, I''m afraid it''s impossible.


    It depends on the courage of the third prince.


    Most of the other people are convinced that the third prince does not have the courage to destroy the general''s mansion. But it is also an indisputable fact that the great general''s office is declining. If the third prince really demolishes the general''s mansion today.


    Then there won''t be a place like general''s mansion any more.


    It''s because you can''t make up for what you''ve torn down.


    The lost face and dignity can only be retrieved by individuals. General mansion is not an individual, it is a hilltop.


    "Tear it down for me!"


    The third prince''s Royal Army, drive in. All kinds of instruments, boom over here.


    Jiuyu is desperate. This time, he is really helpless.


    But at this time, a majestic roar came from the general''s Mansion: "who dares to tear down the general''s mansion?"


    From the general''s mansion, an old figure appeared. It seemed old but powerful.


    He looked directly at the crowd below and said in a cold voice, "third prince, do you know what you''ve done


    "Who are you?" The Third Prince did not answer the old man''s words. Instead, he asked questions.


    The old man snorted coldly: "I''m the general''s guest Qing!"


    "General Fu Ke Qing? General Fu Ke Qing, ha, ha ha... "The third prince was full of elation and burst out laughing.


    "I''ve never heard of a living room in the general''s mansion. It seems that something terrible has happened to the general''s mansion. Unexpectedly, a guest Qing, who I don''t know, came out and took the book of life and death. I''d like to see where this guest Qing came from! "


    The old man suddenly clenched his fists: "you go back first, I can spare your life."


    The third prince gave a sneer. The imperial guards gathered around him, and several giant crossbows aimed at the old man. At the same time, the guards around formed a formation, and the third prince himself crushed a jade formula and released a light shield.


    Surrounded by layers, not to mention the old man, even if the former generals came, I''m afraid there''s no way to take the third prince.


    "You take me as a bucket, what place do you think this is?" The Third Prince did not give up. He took the book of life and death, and his eyes were like ice. "In case of an accident, tell my father immediately, and don''t fight any underground war. Come back first and kill all the people in the general''s mansion. It''s ridiculous that there are people inside who want to engage in three or four activities. "


    The more the third prince thought about it, the more funny he was: "in this hell, someone even wants to get something that doesn''t belong to him by intrigue, but I don''t know that the strength of the hell is respected!"


    The third prince is not easy to be provoked, and the degree of it is more terrible than the seventh prince.


    His courage and prudence are extraordinary.


    The old man hesitated.


    At this time, the third prince suddenly opened the book of life and death and aimed at the old man.


    This action can be said to be very arrogant and courageous.


    It doesn''t give people reaction and buffer time at all.


    "I''ll see what you are


    The old man was so angry that his body disappeared in an instant and was not shown in the book of life and death. Almost at the same time, the old man appeared in front of the third prince, hit!


    Dong!


    It''s like dropping a huge stone on the calm water, making a huge sound, and the invisible waves spread out and swept all over the place.


    Although the old man couldn''t break the third prince''s shield, he used it directly to drive the third prince into the ground! A deep pit, almost even the third prince can not see the head, can only see a hole.


    The third prince''s voice came from the cave: "dare to defy the law! Kill me


    As a noble prince, he was assassinated by Keqing of the general''s mansion. How can such things be tolerated?


    The situation in the general''s mansion is going to collapse!


    Jiuyu''s face is iron green, and Li Rui''s face is smiling.


    Interesting. The play is getting more interesting.


    Li Rui tiptoes gently, came to jiuyu side: "this is the actual operator behind you?"


    Jiuyu did not speak.


    "He will die." Li Rui whispered, "in such a situation, he openly disobeys the third prince, and he will surely die."


    The crossbow had been fired at the old man, and the guards of the third prince attacked him. The third prince came here well prepared and had made a good plan for a long time, otherwise he could not have brought so many things and so many people.


    "Do you want the general''s house to perish?"


    "I can''t help it!" Jiuyu was full of indignation. "I''m not as good as others. What can I do?"


    "I can protect you."


    "What do you take to protect me?"


    "Of course, it''s strength."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jiuyu suddenly feels that Li Rui has never understood.


    To be able to say such a thing is probably not boasting.


    But why should he?


    Where did you get such strength?


    The third prince is no better than the seventh prince. Among the princes, the third prince is the one who dares to go to the streets openly.


    He is not afraid of being assassinated, nor is he.


    Because he is very strong, and so are the people around him. This prince is the prince who has become the climate, not the prince who is still growing up.


    In the middle of the conversation, the old man suddenly snorted.


    An arrow pierced him.


    The old man fell in mid air and hit his own heavenly cover with one palm.


    He died.


    All spirits are destroyed.


    The third prince jumped out of the cave and sneered, "I don''t think this man is behind the scenes."


    "Give me a bang! There must be something strange about this place. There is something I can''t even know. It may be the base of recent assassination cases. "


    At the third prince''s command, the imperial army was launched, the catapult was ready, and the siege vehicle was ready.


    Li Rui stepped forward slowly to the third prince.


    The people around the third prince stared at Li Rui with great vigilance: "those who come will stop and report their names, or they will be killed!"


    "I''m also a person that the third prince can''t know his identity, but I''m not going to have a conflict with him. The general''s mansion can''t be destroyed, otherwise it can''t be done. So, Third Prince, you can search the general''s mansion. "


    "This..." the third prince looked at jiuyu.


    Jiuyu is silent.


    That''s acquiescence.


    At this point, that''s the only way.

 Chapter 701

    There is a saying among the strategists that the first is to attack the enemy, the second is to attack the enemy, and the second is to attack the enemy. The first-class military action is to defeat the enemy''s strategic intentions or acts of war with strategy. The second is to defeat the enemy with diplomacy. The third is to defeat the enemy with force. The best policy is to attack the enemy''s cities.


    In the Warring States period in the past, what kind of demeanor did the strategists leave behind.


    Use your tongue and a war is avoided. Use your tongue and a country will be destroyed.


    Behind the rhetoric is a grasp of the situation and a clear understanding of the interests.


    It''s just right for Li Rui to step forward.


    Third prince, I really don''t want to destroy the general''s mansion unless it is necessary. Nine domain, also won''t really prepare with three Prince fish dead net break, even if he wants, also don''t have that strength.


    Among them, there is a point. This point, as long as in line with the core interests of the third prince, to meet his curiosity.


    That''s enough.


    Li Rui stood up and told the third prince that it was enough.


    The third prince just took advantage of the step proposed by Li Rui to go down that slope.


    "Search! Don''t let a corner pass. "


    Under the order of the third prince, the Imperial Army entered the general''s house and searched it strictly.


    The third prince himself did not personally search, but came to Li Rui: "why can''t I follow you?"


    "If you take care of me, I will die, just like the one just now. It''s not necessary, and I''m not as good as he is


    "But you are smarter than him. I know you. You are Mr. Baoshu, the master of Baoshu studio." The third prince''s eyes were deep and he chuckled, "as for who you really are, it''s hard to say."


    "I''m sure I won''t be the conspirator behind anything."


    "I believe that."


    The third prince pointed to the road ahead: "let''s go. I haven''t been to the general''s mansion several times. It''s time to go in and have a cup of tea."


    In this world, people will always meet some fellow travelers. Although we only meet for the first time, we will keenly feel that our fellow travelers are of the same type as ourselves.


    It''s very appetizing.


    The third prince is such a person. Li Rui readily agrees to enter the general''s mansion with him. Jiuyu looks unhappy. He follows the third prince and Li Rui, and his eyes are full of fierce light.


    I''m afraid only nine regions know what Li Rui is. But it certainly won''t be a good impression, because Li Rui''s current practice doesn''t look like a running dog or a person on his side.


    It used to be like a friend but not an enemy. Now it is like an enemy but not a friend.


    Under the command of the third prince, the Imperial Army scattered in every corner of the general''s house to search. Li Rui, the third prince and jiuyu are sitting in the living room drinking tea.


    "Jiuyu, what''s the identity of that old man? He won''t say. Don''t you know?"


    "I really don''t know. That''s the one my father left behind."


    "You don''t know anything. You are the master of the general''s mansion!" The three emperors were not angry but powerful. They sneered at each other and said, "the grand general''s office, when it comes to you, you lose all your prestige!"


    The nine regions are silent.


    The third prince was right.


    But Li Rui has a different opinion: "third prince, people grow up step by step. If you are young, you can only bear to be slapped by others."


    "That''s true, but since he''s in that seat, he''s going to take that responsibility. If you can''t afford it, you have to


    Li Rui clapped: "the third prince''s lofty ambition is admirable."


    Jiuyu was a little angry: "I can only try it at most."


    The third prince was smiling.


    Jiuyu, this is soft.


    "Mr. Baoshu is also a talented person. He knows how to advance and retreat. I''ve heard of Mr. Baoshu''s name for a long time. When I see him today, it really deserves the name. " The third prince looks at Li Rui with a smile.


    Li Rui waved his hand again and again: "if you look at me too high, I''ll be a grasshopper."


    "Identity and status do have a certain effect. But in the real sense, we all know that what kind of strength we really have is the most important. Don''t be modest, Mr. Baoshu. Will you come to my house some other day? "


    Li Rui in the heart a joy: "that is not respectful."


    Before that, they were all in a deadlock, looking for opportunities but not seeking them. Now the third prince throws out the olive branch, which must be grasped.


    The more you go to the top, the more you can see and master.


    Only in this way can we have the ability to do things.


    The hope of breaking the game is to wait and seize the opportunity.


    After several years of hard work, now it is time to open up a breakthrough.


    Jiuyu''s face is as black as iron. The third prince digs people in front of him, which makes him very unhappy. Li Rui can be regarded as his good friend, and his own strength is outstanding.


    If he is poached by the third prince, Li Rui will turn around to deal with him in the future, which will be too much.


    It should be noted that Li Rui is not only outstanding in strength, but also has outstanding courage, insight and insight in all aspects. If the strength is the hardware, then the talk is the software, both software and hardware, this is talent!


    Money is easy to get, talent is hard to find.


    "The third prince''s action is so big. Do you have any idea about the pattern of the prefecture?" Nine regions hidden in the words of machine edge, toward the third prince to kill.


    The third prince said with a smile, "I don''t have any ideas. But you lower class people may have some ideas."


    "The lower class never dare to have an idea. It''s useless to have an idea. But the upper class has the ability and the condition. The situation in this prefecture is so chaotic that ordinary people can''t afford the storm. If you want to enter this land of right and wrong, you have to think about it. "


    "What can I think of? Why do you fear wind and rain?"


    These two people, you say a word, I say a word, are words hidden in words. Li Rui took the tea and drank it slowly. He didn''t make a statement.


    Li Rui put down his tea cup after they said that his throat was dry. "It''s been a while, third prince. Why don''t you ask your subordinates if they have found anything?"


    "Just a moment, I''ve ordered three dogs from the Department of Yin Law. Only three dogs can help me search."


    The corner of the eye of jiuyu jumps.


    Three headed dog.


    If it''s a three headed dog


    The third prince''s eyes were burning, and he stared at jiuyu: "why, do you have a ghost in your heart?"


    "You humiliate the general''s mansion like this. In fact, I advise you to flatten the general''s mansion." Jiuyu raised his head and suffered a lot.


    The third prince burst out laughing: "even if I don''t flatten your mansion, what can you do? My father is the king of song, and the government is saying that we has the final say.


    Feudal centralization.


    Li Rui sighed. The third prince''s words were true, but he didn''t look down on people. Hell, sooner or later, will be lively and chaotic.


    Ambition will not die, it will only spread like weeds.


    If there is a chance to take advantage of it, there will always be changes.


    Thinking of this, Li Rui suddenly understood why all kinds of changes took place at the top of the prefecture at the moment of the underground war.


    Because I''m not willing to.

 Chapter 702

    The three headed dog was soon brought by the third prince from the Department of Yin Law. It was a fierce dog. It was terrible just to look at it.


    A three headed dog is as big as a cow. Three heads, two small and one big.


    "There is a saying in the world that the three headed dog is a hellish three headed dog, a product of the West. Why do we have this thing in the hell? "


    "It''s a variant." The third prince explained, "the hell dog in the west is different from that in the East. The western three headed dog is the main attack, and the local three headed dog is the main investigation. After domestication of three dogs, three knowledge amazing


    "Three senses?"


    "Spiritual knowledge, physical knowledge and omen knowledge."


    "In that case, three dogs are the best way to search."


    "Exactly."


    In the west, the hell three headed dog is a kind of thing called Warcraft. As long as there are three headed dogs in hell, there must be strong ones like angels to eliminate them.


    However, the local government has domesticated this thing and is a pet of the family.


    There is really no one.


    I just don''t know what this thing can really find in the general''s mansion.


    "Search well, if you can''t find it out, I''ll take your knife." The third prince had cold teeth and a ferocious smile. The officers and men of the Imperial Army are all in the same position.


    If you can''t find anything, you''ll get a knife.


    The third prince is a cruel man, whose character is cruel and violent.


    With such a death order, even if there is nothing in the general''s mansion, the imperial army will find something out.


    Jiuyu''s face was very ugly: "you''re trying to get me!"


    "That''s what I''m going to do with you." The third prince said faintly, "how dare you, Keqing of your general''s mansion, attack me and let me know my name. Who believes that there is no ghost in your general''s mansion? "


    Jiuyu is dejected and has nothing to say.


    Li Rui said in a low voice: "search, search, the future road will be wide."


    Jiuyu knows that Li Rui is comforting him.


    But it''s true.


    Everything in the world is good or bad. Even if you lose money, others will say that it''s a lesson to spend money on.


    Although the words are not pleasant to hear, there is no way to do it.


    Three dogs enter the general''s house and search one by one under the protection of a team of imperial guards. Li Rui three people then follow behind, is supervising all the time.


    First, the three headed dogs surrounded the general''s mansion, but they didn''t get much. But soon after, the third prince ordered someone to take a box. The third prince opened the box in public and took out a piece of clothes from it.


    "This is the Cape of the former general. Take it and give the three dogs a taste."


    The men handed the clothes to the noses of the three dogs and sniffed them.


    After confirming the taste, the three dogs continued to search.


    This time, no one is in charge of the three dogs, just let it move in the house.


    Some people in the Imperial Army found the situation and reported it quickly.


    The third prince''s face was slightly ill. He went to the other side and set up a border to listen to the report. Soon after, he withdrew to solve the problem and looked to the nine domains.


    "Take it!"


    A large number of imperial soldiers swarmed up and tied up the nine domains. Jiuyu didn''t resist. In front of the absolute advantage of the third prince, he didn''t have much power to fight back.


    It''s better to have a good face than to have a good one.


    "Third prince, do you find any hard evidence?"


    "It''s confidential. You''d better not ask."


    "So we have to choose a day for trial?" Li Rui continued to ask.


    The third prince''s eyes leisurely looked over, the corners of his mouth with a smile: "ask again, I''ll take you together."


    Li Rui laughed.


    The third prince also laughed.


    They both laughed with great joy.


    The barking of the three headed dogs came from the other side. It was obvious that something had been exposed.


    The third prince takes people there, but Li Rui doesn''t go there. But when he came to jiuyu, jiuyu was tied up with a wooden face.


    "I got caught." Jiuyu said, "do you have any good ideas?"


    "Do not know the third prince''s card, people everywhere high you a section, all aspects of the conditions are superior to you, this set, it is difficult to turn."


    "But I really haven''t done anything, and I don''t know what plot there is." Jiuyu is very sincere.


    "If there is, there is justice."


    After a long time, the third prince came back from there with a gloomy look: "jiuyu, you can still live if you give up where your father is now."


    "My father has only a burial mound. Don''t you know where he is buried?"


    "He''s not dead at all. What''s the point of a burial mound? Three dogs have found him. He came back once. "


    "It''s impossible!" Jiuyu stares big eyes and says angrily, "do you even have to dig out dead people to make an article?"


    "Can''t you believe three dogs?" Asked the third prince.


    "Why should I believe in a dog?" Nine domains ask again.


    "Then all the evidence itself is dead and can''t be believed? It''s ridiculous for me to reason with you and for you to show me human feelings. " The third prince stopped pestering and waved to the Imperial Army, "take it away and put it in jail!"


    Jiuyu''s face is like ashes.


    He muttered, trying to argue, but in the end, he said nothing.


    General mansion, he can''t control the situation.


    The weak are always oppressed.


    Moreover, this is a place where strength is respected. A general with no real name can''t scare the real strong.


    Li Rui returns to baoshuzhai. After sitting down, shuier pours a cup of tea for Li Rui.


    Li Rui drank tea and thought about the whole situation of this matter.


    It''s a mess. There are lots of clues. I can''t find them at all. Without clues, you can''t know the inside story, you can''t know the key.


    It''s already dark outside after six o''clock in the afternoon.


    Li Rui went upstairs: "shuier, I''ll sleep for a while. If it''s OK, don''t call me."


    "All right, young master."


    Li Rui takes up the mask and puts it on. He changed his face and left baoshuzhai quietly.


    The moon is dark and the wind is high. At this point, it''s impossible not to kill people. Without killing people, there is no way to turn passivity into initiative, and there is no way to investigate.


    Although the runner king did not ask, people should be self-conscious. If people don''t ask, you have to do things. After all, the benefits are paid.


    Li Rui comes to the general''s mansion.


    At this time, there are still lights in the general''s mansion.


    Jiuyu has been captured, but the general''s mansion has not been destroyed.


    People are still there.


    He may not be able to find out what the third prince can find out. Li ruibu went to the border to hide his body. At a certain moment, Li Rui suddenly takes out his hand and grabs a servant, which is the black whale''s water swallowing skill.


    The servant snorted and was swallowed up by Li Rui.


    The memory of his servants poured into Li Rui''s mind.


    After digesting for a moment, Li Rui continues to play the role of night hunter, swallowing one soul after another. Those people, have had great fluctuations in their looks during the day, or have kept more vigilant than usual.


    "It''s really the people who know the general''s mansion best."


    After devouring ten people in succession, Li Rui achieved certain results.


    "That old man is the king of Mount Tai!"


    The king of Mount Tai, the chief of the Department, is angry with hell. This hell specializes in the management of those who take human body parts for medicine, such as placenta, and those who steal, falsely accuse, extort, murder.


    His hell is for cooking oil.

 Chapter 703

    The water in this place is very deep.


    The first time he learned that Taishan king was involved in it, Li Rui''s mind first came up with this terrible idea.


    Ten Yama controlled the prefecture, and all kinds of forces were intertwined. In charge of Heisheng hell is the third ranking Song Emperor, who is the father of the third prince.


    The general''s mansion was originally under the control of the emperor of Song Dynasty, but the third prince was the first one to flatten the general''s mansion!


    Taishan king, the seventh king, was the father of the seventh prince. The seventh Prince beat jiuyu many times, but in the end he had Taishan King''s confidant sitting in the general''s house.


    Chaos.


    It''s a mess.


    It is difficult to judge whether these forces are real or not. But one thing Li Rui can be sure of is that the general''s mansion must be in harmony with the third king of the Song Dynasty.


    And the reason why they seem to be in harmony with each other may be that the general''s house secretly took refuge in the hands of the seventh king, the king of Mount Tai.


    That''s why it''s a crisis like this.


    So jiuyu will be beaten and killed by the third prince, wantonly humiliating.


    They didn''t have much choice. As the third prince said, this hell is the world of ten hell.


    The others are just servants of shiyanluo.


    How can the top leaders fight? It''s those people below who suffer in the end. Even if they exist in the general''s mansion, they usually bully civilians in the nine realms. They seem arrogant, but in fact they are just servants of the ten hell.


    And the Runner King also participated in the investigation. What did the Runner King think?


    "What on earth do they want to do, or what do they want to fight for?"


    Li Rui frowned and couldn''t understand. If there were no huge interests, the hell would not fight secretly. Then the general''s office will not fall victim to the power struggle.


    Especially in such a critical period, the underground war, surrounded by strong enemies.


    If we go on fighting within ourselves, we may not need a strong enemy and we will collapse.


    A su Hongying, can fight hundreds of rounds in the hands of the Runner King, but also calmly retreat. If it''s really the Dark Lord who goes to the battlefield, I''m afraid... May not be able to withstand it.


    Unless hell is cleared.


    Li Rui is bored when he thinks of it. Why don''t you just empty the hell? It''s easy to clear the hell and wipe out the black sky.


    If you have time, you have to consult the Runner King.


    Looking at the time, Li Rui estimated that it was almost time to leave the general''s mansion slowly. At this time, the general''s house was already in a state of panic, because the people who disappeared for no reason, some of the servants of the general''s house had realized that it was wrong, thought it was the dark forces who came to clean up, and were scared to gather together.


    Li Rui returned to baoshuzhai. The next day, the imperial guards came to baoshuzhai. It''s also a siege vehicle. With a single blow, it completely demolished baoshuzhai.


    The roaring movement awakened Li Rui from his sleep. Originally, I had to adjust the time difference from the human world to the underground, and I always lost sleep. Now it''s better, and my home is gone.


    Li Rui got up in the dust, stepped over the rubble, came to the siege vehicle, and looked directly at the soldiers in front.


    "What does the third prince mean?"


    "By the order of the third prince, I will arrest you!"


    Li Rui smiles.


    What is the medicine sold in the gourd?


    Could it be that three dogs were sent out to search last night?


    It''s also possible.


    But now the troops are on guard in front of baoshuzhai, and the crossbow is aimed at Li Rui. The last time I saw this kind of giant crossbow fired, I killed the king''s confidants in a few times. This thing is powerful and can be called a local sniper gun.


    "Young master, are you ok?"


    The water ran out of the ruins with tears in his eyes. She doesn''t sleep on the second floor like Li Rui. She lives in the backyard.


    The front yard is completely demolished. Shuier is worried about Li Rui''s situation. She doesn''t run out. Seeing that Li Rui is OK, she is relieved.


    "I''m all right. You can tell Sisi that I''ll get paid and have a rest. And you, too. If you find a place to rest for a while, it will be a holiday for you, OK


    "I, i... childe..."


    "Don''t worry, it''s OK." Li Rui smiles.


    Unexpectedly, the soldiers of the imperial guards laughed and said, "I want to be safe, miss shui''er. I suggest you prepare for him as soon as possible. His crime has happened!"


    "I have the face to play with love. Take it!"


    The officers and soldiers of the Imperial Army have long since stopped looking at Li Rui. Li Rui looks coldly at the chief officer of the imperial army. With a cold snort, the King Kong Dharma phase shows up at one stroke. He grabs those huge crossbows and smashes them.


    Even the siege car was beaten to pieces.


    It''s just a blink of an eye.


    "It''s easier for me to kill you than to crush the ants. The reason why I''m going with you is that I want to see the third prince. Do you think you are capable? "


    Li Rui''s eyes were cold, and his words were even colder. At this time, the soldiers of the imperial army finally felt something wrong.


    This guy, it seems to be terrible.


    Although the giant crossbow and siege vehicle are terrible, they are also built on the basis of being used or the equipment itself is intact. Li Rui''s strength is somewhat shocking.


    "Come on, lead the way."


    Li Rui walked forward, and the soldiers of the Imperial Army followed him, facing Li Rui, but Li Rui was not afraid at all.


    Shuier was still worried, but Li Rui just let shuier feel at ease.


    "You look so strong."


    Li Rui comes to the Yin Law Department slowly, but the Yin Law Department is not the residence of the third prince, but the third prince is the head of the Yin Law Department. This is a crucial department. If the third prince can take charge of such a department, his actual strength and influence can be seen.


    However, those imperial soldiers did not dare to do anything with Li Rui. Along the way, they were almost escorting. Many people are surprised to see this scene.


    Into the Yin Law Department, a cool wind blowing head on. This Yin Law Department is like a large courtyard, which is divided into four floors, and each floor is guarded. The smell in the air is very bad, full of bloody smell, from time to time came the scream, let here like a ghost.


    "What about the third prince?"


    Li Rui turned and asked the soldiers.


    "The third prince will be here soon!"


    The chief officer of the royal guards stares at Li Rui with alert eyes in case Li Rui attacks at any time. But he didn''t. Li Rui waited in peace. Soon after, the third prince came out of a room and came to Li Rui.


    "Do you know sin?"


    "I don''t know what''s guilty or not. You can take jiuyu, but you can''t smash my treasure tree house! "


    The third prince was slightly surprised. He didn''t expect Li Rui to say such words.


    Doesn''t that mean you can beat my friend, but you can''t beat me?


    And friends like that?


    "Last night''s sudden trial, you are an accomplice of the Party of nine regions! What are you doing? Don''t take him down yet


    The third prince was furious.


    This is the Department of Yin Law. Li Rui is so swaggering that he has no face.

 Chapter 704

    The soldiers wanted to do it, but the chief didn''t do it immediately. Instead, he ran to the third prince and whispered a few words.


    After hearing this, the third prince''s face changed again and again.


    "What, smashed the crossbow and the siege vehicle!"


    No one knows the power of those things better than him. A friar of ordinary state, let alone a crossbow, can''t be defeated by the imperial guards.


    It should be noted that the imperial guards are all good fighters and are responsible for guarding the Forbidden City. They are the guards of the royal family. Although it''s a face project, where the strength of the royal family needs to be guarded by these imperial guards, after all, they can''t keep up with the strength of the royal family.


    However, the imperial guards did not dare to fight. Because of Li Rui''s Vajra, they destroyed the crossbow and the siege vehicle.


    Moreover, Li Rui has no intention to make a move.


    Therefore, the situation has come to this point.


    The third prince hesitated for a moment. His eyes twinkled. Li Rui was sure to take it. But... If he can''t win it, his prestige will be greatly damaged.


    "Do you bind yourself or let me do it?" The third prince stepped forward.


    If Li Rui knows how to promote, he will only choose the former. Although the third prince shocked Li Rui''s strength, he had enough confidence in himself.


    If others can''t take it, can he still take it? To say the least, Li Rui can only choose the former, even if he can''t win or even judge the situation.


    But Li Rui didn''t want to give the third prince any face: "do you do it? Come on


    Smashed the treasure tree studio, still want to talk well, how possible.


    If we don''t fight this guy today, we can''t vent our hatred at all.


    The third prince is also angry. Li Rui is so ungrateful!


    "Take him with me! How dare you be presumptuous in the Department of Yin Law


    The third prince angrily drank the doctor and rushed to Li Rui. The soldiers of the Imperial Army also took the opportunity to make trouble. For a moment, the sky was full of people.


    Li Rui let out the Dharma.


    Dharma is closely related to divine knowledge and true Qi, which is in direct proportion. The deeper the divine consciousness and true Qi are, the more amazing the Dharma phase is.


    As soon as the Dharma phase of Vajra came out, it was as high as the small building of the Yin Law Department.


    Li Rui claps it with one hand, and the Vajra Dharma phase is as high as Gao Da. He claps it with one hand to the sky. Although the third prince and others had been on guard for a long time, they didn''t realize that Li Rui''s Vajra appearance was so amazing. They were slapped with this slap


    People who swoop all over the sky are photographed flying all over the sky.


    The third prince was the first to bear the brunt, and was shot to the top.


    Li Rui punches again, and Vajra''s Dharma directly punches a big hole in the high building of the Yin Law Department.


    The big hole was windy and the scene was miserable.


    "How dare you destroy my treasure tree house? Can you destroy it at will?"


    Li Rui scattered FA Xiang, stood in the same place and asked the third prince.


    The third prince had the heart to kill Li Rui.


    He choked his throat with a mouthful of blood and almost spat it out again.


    "You


    "What am I? You can''t beat me. I''ll kill you. I haven''t killed the prince yet. "


    "You The third prince rushed to Li Rui again.


    Soon, he was beaten to fly out, hit the wall of the Yin Law Department heavily, and hit the wall out of a cobweb pit.


    The third prince is inlaid in the wall.


    Being beaten like this by Li Rui, he calms down.


    "You are not simple."


    "Where is anyone in this dungeon?" Li Rui asked, slowly came to the third prince and said in a soft voice, "be careful, I''m not the one you can handle at will."


    The third prince''s pupil shrank.


    That''s not nice.


    Li Rui left slowly.


    The ruins of the Department of Yin Law and the disability of the whole land.


    Li Rui went back to baoshuzhai and took a breath to offend a man. In fact, it didn''t mean much.


    Shuier is still waiting at the abandoned site of baoshuzhai. Seeing Li Rui, shuier worries: "young master, our home is gone. What should we do in the future?"


    "What can I do? I don''t need money. This treasure tree studio doesn''t make money either."


    "... it is."


    "We''ve found another place, or we can rebuild it."


    "Then I''ll go and find someone. I think it''s better to be here."


    "Well, as long as you''re happy. Don''t worry about money. I''m the richest man in the prefecture. "


    "You boast."


    "I''m not bragging."


    "... I won''t argue with you, young master. You beat the Yin Law Department like that. The third prince..."


    "He will respect me."


    "Ah?"


    Li Rui turned around and said, "people are despised for their weakness and respected for their strength. But he will not despise me or respect me, he will only respect me. "


    "I don''t understand, young man. I don''t understand that. I just want you to be safe."


    "... I know."


    I don''t know why. Li Rui is not very interesting. You can calmly face the powerful figures like the third prince, because it''s a tough contest, which is relatively simple.


    But it''s not very nice to face shuier. Shuier doesn''t argue with others. In a sense, shuier''s character is similar to that of the simple words. It''s all about not fighting for anything, but not fighting is more important than fighting.


    Her emotion, always makes people feel, is a kind of waiting.


    In short, it''s also a kind of waiting, just paying for Li Ruihao silently, without fighting for anything. Among so many women, Li Rui likes Su Yan the most, because Su Yan is the most considerate.


    When a woman is considerate, she is better than many other women. Especially in modern society, many people claim that female students are a weak group. In fact, they are not. In the emotion, women are a strong group.


    Boys want to buy a house and a car in exchange for some value, indicating their own value. With these values, it is possible to win the favor of girls and reassure their parents.


    Is the process easy?


    If you feel relaxed, you might as well try to buy a house, a car and your monthly income.


    It''s really hard.


    It''s very difficult.


    People who really love each other may have conflicts because of these external factors, and finally their feelings break down.


    A considerate girl who knows how hard boys work is as rare as a handsome boy who can tell jokes and know how to coax girls.


    There are many excellent people in the world. They are considerate women, so is shuier.


    Li Rui knows their kindness, but this time, Li Rui really doesn''t want to accept shuier''s kindness any more.


    After a short silence, Li Rui looks at shuier, who also looks at Li Rui.


    They all understood the loss and rejection from each other''s eyes.


    "Childe, I just hope..."


    "Shuier, I hope you are well, too."


    "Well, I will."


    "There are many good people in the world, and there will always be a few of them who deserve to be entrusted with their lives. There''s a reason why it''s not suitable, so there will always be a suitable one. "


    "Well, I see."


    "We meet is a kind of fate, I don''t want to make you unhappy because of me."

 Chapter 705

    Even if Li Rui hinted repeatedly, shuier''s mood did not get any better. No one likes to be rejected, but Li Rui must make it clear.


    Do not say clearly, is the eternal hope, so hanging people, but also to live up to that like it.


    Li Rui hopes that shuier can think clearly, and also hopes that she can meet someone she really likes earlier.


    In the afternoon, the accusation notice about jiuyu has been posted.


    "Jiuyu, the son of the former general in the mansion, has been sent to prison after being verified by the Yin Law Department because he took refuge in the dark forces."


    A short sentence, but almost announced the fate of a person.


    And there''s almost no explanation of what the evidence is.


    We can see the overbearing style of the Department of Yin Law.


    Li Rui disguised himself as a passer-by, listened to the views of those who also read the notice, and found that most of them despised jiuyu.


    "A good general''s mansion colludes with the dark forces."


    "This is taken by the third prince at one stroke. Let''s see if the dark forces dare to be arrogant."


    "If you want to be unknown, don''t do it yourself."


    Let''s say they are all melon eaters. They have no ability at all. They also have such channels to know the truth.


    For the lower class, the upper class just needs to put in information.


    It''s like the chicken in the chicken farm. If the owner sprinkles rice, the chicken will eat it. Also sprinkle a handful of corn kernels, that''s what you eat.


    In a word, the taste of what you feed depends on the mood and purpose of the host.


    Li Rui shook his head and left the scene. But all the way away, quietly came to an alley to stop.


    "Sir, you''ve been with me. It''s almost time to show up."


    Li Rui''s voice is not big, but it echoes in the alley, which shows that the alley is deep. However, after waiting for a moment, there was still no response. Li Rui was a little impatient and frowned, ready to leave.


    "If I don''t come out, I''ll leave."


    Li Rui raised his feet, but saw a black light coming out from below!


    The black light came from the bottom of his feet, and rose when he saw the wind. In a short moment, it was like a long knife to stab Li Rui''s body, intending to stab him in one fell swoop!


    Li Rui hummed coldly, stepped down with one foot, and the black light under his foot was crushed with one foot, and stepped back into the shadow.


    The black light shakes for a moment, and the sole of Li Rui''s foot shakes. The black light is trampled and bleeding!


    Black blood.


    "Where do you come from? It''s a little interesting."


    Assassins can always come up with many new tricks. Sometimes even Li Rui can''t help learning from them. For example, the technique of pinching people''s heart in secret is not as fast as killing people with one sword, but it''s more frightening.


    Li Rui likes this kind of trick very much.


    This is good for packing ratio.


    But the one who trampled to death under his feet, even if he died, was unable to leave his bones. In a word, he disappeared for no reason. I don''t know what''s going on.


    "It should be hiding under the ground, sneaking into my shadow. Alas, it''s too low-level. There''s no need to learn. "


    Li Rui speculated about the principle of this technique for a while, but he was not interested.


    After thinking about it, Li Rui faced all around and cried, "what else can I do? If not, I''ll go. Give you a chance to challenge, don''t cherish it. "


    There was no response.


    It was quiet all around.


    Li Rui smiles and goes to the entrance of the lane. Just after a few steps, a knife stabs the wall. Ding, the knife stabbed Li Rui and broke him.


    The next moment, from the wall stabbed out one knife after another.


    These knives are like moss spreading from the wall, and like scorpions swimming in the cracks, ready to attack at any time.


    However, Li Rui''s defense could not be broken by the attack of each knife.


    It''s like walking in a leisurely court. Li Rui walks between the blades.


    "It turned out to be an array. I said that if someone died, it would become mud."


    Li Rui looked up at the sky and jumped up.


    But at this time, the sky was also extended by a layer of darkness, dark clouds rolling, I do not know how many shrill screams came from inside, very terrible.


    Li Rui hit the sky with one punch. It was like hitting a ball of cotton. He didn''t feel anything.


    "Why? So weird? "


    Li Rui finally got up and faced up to the array.


    In the black fog overhead, countless ferocious faces rushed down, just like a zombie slaughtering the city. Those who are only cruel can''t wait to pull Li Rui in and become a part of them.


    If it wasn''t for the fear of exposing his real identity, Li Rui would have swallowed all these evil spirits as soon as he opened the black whale''s water swallowing technique. On the evil of the skill, there is no more powerful and evil skill in the world than the black whale''s water swallowing skill.


    But at this time, Li Rui can only open the Buddha Vajra Dharma.


    As soon as the huge Dharma phase is opened, the walls of the alley seem to be aware of something. They close quickly, intending to kill Li Rui in the wall. Up, down, left and right, and close together to form a straight line.


    In this straight line, the newly released Vajra Dharma phase is just a little bigger than that, and it is sandwiched in the middle of that line.


    Someone came up, grabbed the line, jerked it out and hit it on the ground.


    Bang, the ground was smashed out a big hole.


    However, the Vajra Dharma is still intact, and the structure of the human form is still intact.


    "So powerful, even I can''t kill you?"


    The man holding the black line was not satisfied. He directly held a line of sky and smashed more than ten times on the ground.


    "It turns out that this thing is not an array, but a magic weapon."


    In the overcast sky, Li Rui''s voice came out, greatly surprised: "if the direct brute force is broken, will it damage this magic weapon?"


    "Hum, the Yin line sky is refined from the mineral in the yellow spring. It can be collected and released. The evil spirits'' resentment and evil water can directly refine you to death. Do you want to escape from it? Dream


    The man holding Yin Yitian sneered and continued to smash it. It seemed that it was not enjoyable. He smashed it and said: "this magic weapon is made by the ghost king in the yellow spring. Do you know which ghost King it is? Hehe, you want to escape from it... Even if the general comes, he will only be refined! "


    When it comes to pride, the man is beaming.


    Just like those who make money to return home, can''t wait to show off in front of their hometown people.


    However, his successive strokes did not work.


    "I can''t break your magic weapon, but you can''t refine me."


    Li Rui''s voice came from the overcast sky.


    The man holding the magic weapon was angry at first, and then he thought that Li Rui was right.


    But he''s not worried.


    "It doesn''t matter. Yin Yitian will refine you day and night. You will die sooner or later. I''ll take you back and wait for you to be refined. "


    The man gave a long smile, and the black fog rose around him, holding up the overcast sky.

 Chapter 706

    Being in a dark space, everything around is like being trapped in a small house. It''s not a good feeling.


    In particular, those sticky black substances, like a layer of skin, cover the appearance of the body. If they don''t open the Vajra Dharma, I''m afraid they will be invaded by this layer of darkness.


    "The magic weapon of disgust."


    Li Rui maintains the operation of Vajra Dharma phase and is not in a hurry to escape from it. This attack may also be an opportunity to penetrate into the dark forces.


    Those who can master such a magic weapon will never be easy.


    For a long time in the past, Li Rui heard footsteps, but only footsteps, but no conversation. After thinking for a moment, Li Rui uses the field of divine consciousness to make a fine needle to pierce the sky.


    They''re using God to communicate.


    Divinity is also a part of the field of divinity.


    Li Rui is a master in the field of divinity.


    "This boy can''t refine? Then put it in the alchemy furnace


    "I''m afraid even my Yin line will be broken."


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Take him in for the time being. As long as time goes by, he will be refined."


    "That''s fine. It''s just that you''re carrying such a personal shade. It''s not good-looking or convenient. It''s like a man standing in the belly of a boa constrictor. Why don''t you put it at home first? "


    "No, I''ll speed up the refining."


    "Not bad."


    After the exchange of duannian''s thoughts, Li Rui felt that he was dragged forward. I don''t know where to go.


    But this place should not be the gathering place of the dark forces, because there is not much breath here.


    Although it''s just a hole as big as a thin needle, the field of divine consciousness can penetrate through it.


    Even if Li Rui wanted to, he could tear it out of the hole the size of a thin needle.


    I just want to get more information.


    This is a great opportunity to break into the enemy!


    More than three hours later, Li Rui realized that he had come to a private place. It was also quiet and there was almost no breath of strangers.


    Li Rui secretly separated a wisp of ideas, like a thin line, spreading along the ground.


    The thin line close to the ground is like a dark shadow. The shadow was so thin that it was almost imperceptible.


    Li Rui may not lose to anyone when he plays assassinate.


    The thin thread came to control the Yin line in front of heaven and man, suddenly started, and penetrated into his hair.


    A moment later, the man began to laugh.


    "It''s fun to play like this."


    The consciousness of the accused poured into Li Rui''s mind. It turned out that this man was Guan Zhang, a confidant of the ghost king. Guan Zhang followed the ghost King through life and death, and was granted this Yin line of heaven.


    Through the memory of Guan Zhang, Li Rui saw a lot of truth and secrets!


    It''s like opening a new world. Many secrets are unfolding in front of us.


    Including ghosts!


    "For thousands of years, the ghost clan bred by the yellow spring has been nothing but chess pieces used by the high-level officials of the prefecture to fight. Sad in their own fate, but unable to resist, can only cooperate with... Tut, really poor


    With the deepening of the memory of this pass, Li Rui knows more. From Guan Zhang''s childhood memory to his life, what he saw and heard.


    "The ghost king and the general incident was really pushed by someone behind. According to this conjecture, it actually points to the seventh king! "


    "It''s not scientific!"


    Li Rui ten thousand don''t understand, how behind the scenes of the black hand, will be the king of Mount Tai. According to logic, the original backer of the general''s mansion was the Song Emperor. However, because the former general secretly took refuge with the Taishan king, the Third Prince of the third King''s family would try their best to suppress the general''s mansion after the death of the former general.


    At one time, he even wanted to raze the general''s mansion to the ground.


    Judging from the performance of the third prince, Li Rui thought that the general''s mansion had taken refuge in the seventh Wang family, but he didn''t expect that it was still the third Wang family???


    Otherwise, there is no need to do so.


    Whoever orders to kill the former general is the culprit behind the scenes. And what is the meaning behind this? Of course, I''m afraid even the ghost king will not know the meaning behind this.


    That''s something the top management knows.


    A mere confidant of the ghost king may have a certain position in the ghost clan, but here in the hell, the ghost king is just a chess piece, let alone a confidant.


    "This place is a mess."


    More and more memory information, so that Li Rui had to give up part of it. But it''s still too much. In the end, Li Rui can only remember things about the upper echelons of the prefecture. As for Guan Zhang''s life, Li Rui doesn''t want to know any more.


    Just vaguely remember Guan Zhang has a daughter.


    It was sold early.


    After absorbing these memories, Li Rui controls Guan Zhang and doesn''t move. All of Guan Zhang''s accomplishments are preserved, but his soul is controlled.


    The next morning, Guan stretched himself, got up from bed and went to a secret place.


    "That man yesterday, I remember correctly, should be called clay man. This clay man should also know something... "


    Li Rui is well aware of the power of his own divine field. Just by doing these things quietly, he can spread and spread like a plague.


    In the same way, unless someone identifies it in advance, it can be repeated.


    It was a humble wine shop, located in the most humble lower civilian gathering area in the upper part of the prefecture. Li Rui controls Guan Zhang to come to this place, where he should say hello, where he should say hello.


    In fact, Guan Zhang''s personality is also very aloof. At ordinary times, he doesn''t communicate with many people. Only a few people he can speak to are people who are kind to him.


    Those people are not surprised to say hello to Guan Zhang.


    Guan Zhang goes all the way to the shabby tavern, goes inside and sits down.


    All around here are people from the underworld.


    "Here we are. What''s the matter..."


    The man named Chen Song raised his eyes and said lazily, "I don''t think that guy has shrunk down either. It''s still like that. You''re on a cloudy day, but it doesn''t work."


    "It works." "But there''s a little problem. If you can help solve it," he said in a low voice


    "The problem? If there''s something wrong with Yin, where can I help? "


    "No, you can. Just --"


    The black thread behind Chen Song''s back, with the power of covering his ears with lightning, penetrated into the back of Chen Song''s head. Chen Song''s eyes kept turning and his saliva came down.


    No one thought that in their territory, Li Rui attacked in this way.


    The first real contact and counterattack against the dark forces starts here!

 Chapter 707

    It can be called the assimilation of terror, but in fact, the means are very hidden and difficult to detect.


    Like a clever hacker, unscrupulous read other people''s hard disk information. Chen Song''s memory and access by Li Rui, there are more news pouring into Li Rui''s mind.


    Constantly answer, constantly explore.


    The situation is gradually clear in front of us.


    The people in the restaurant are constantly controlled and read by Li Rui.


    When all the people in the restaurant were killed, Li Rui left here.


    "The dark forces are mixed with each other. Not only the seventh king, but also the third king, and even other kings participated in it. "


    "Such a deformed product has been preserved in the underground until now. Big people hope that outside the rules, there is a place where they can use their power without scruple. This place is the dark forces. "


    "An organization that cannot be brought up or eliminated. It turned out to be the product of the local government itself. Oh, cancer. "


    Li Rui thinks it''s ironic.


    This conspiracy and turmoil actually came from themselves.


    The intention of zhuanlunwang is now clear, that is, he wants Li Rui, a medical student, to do surgery and repair work for the local government.


    We need to defuse these disturbances.


    Well, you need to kill people.


    Li Rui has a strange smile at the corner of his mouth. He is not afraid of killing people. Killing people can improve his accomplishments. What he learned is killing.


    Of course, there''s no problem in rescuing the wounded.


    Although I don''t like to kill myself, I don''t mind if I have to.


    Anyway, we all live in a world of fierce competition, following the cold law of social forest.


    How many animals are extinct, and how many people can only watch the people they like be taken away by stronger people because they can''t compete with others. Power, money, status, life and death


    This kind of competition happens all the time.


    Li Rui returns to the world.


    Things in the prefecture have been sorted out, but the disappearance of the gang of people in the tavern is bound to cause fluctuations. We have to wait a while for the situation to ease and then return to the underground.


    There is a saying in the art of war that the enemy is advancing and retreating, and the enemy is tired and fighting.


    When Li Rui woke up, Xiaoman was running around in front of him. Suddenly, Li Rui called out: "Xiaoman!"


    Xiaoman is more than one year old and walks with wind. When Li Rui shouts, he turns around and runs out of the house and jumps down from the second floor.


    Downstairs, jiansuyan and others were scared out in cold sweat, and quickly ran to Xiaoman. But all the way, a layer of golden light appeared on Xiaoman. With a bang, he broke all the marble floor tiles.


    There was nothing wrong with me, but I was scared to cry: "Mom!"


    In short, a good health check, make sure Xiaoman is all right, this just relaxed: "every time I run, it''s good to cry.". You have nothing to do. I have to clean up the things you smashed. I should cry! "


    "Mom! Don''t cry Xiaoman stops crying and persuades him seriously.


    Li Rui is almost amused to death when he looks at her upstairs. Why is her daughter so strange.


    Li Rui came down from the upstairs and gently fell in front of Xiaoman, with a serious face: "who am I?"


    Xiaoman was at a loss and called out subconsciously: "Dad, Dad..."


    "I''m your father. Why do you run and jump from the second floor


    "Be afraid of..." Xiaoman said timidly.


    "I''m afraid you''ll take off from the second floor. Are you stupid?" In short, the others have already laughed.


    Xiaoman saw that everyone was laughing, and he was silly to laugh with him.


    On a warm afternoon, Li Rui interacted with his family for a long time. Zhao Kuafu over there called and said he would come as a guest.


    When he arrived at five o''clock, Li Rui held Xiaoman in his arms and talked with him.


    Although the occasion was not formal enough, the expression on Zhao Kuafu''s face was very serious: "brother Li, the news over there is coming. I wanted to inform you the day before yesterday, but my sister-in-law said it was inconvenient for you. Today I still saw you send a circle of friends, and I knew you were free. "


    "Well, I''ve always been busy, you know..."


    "Busy with the kids?"


    "... less gossip, more business."


    Li Rui knew that Zhao Kuafu would not come here to talk nonsense. He must have received some urgent news.


    Zhao Kuafu does have news, and it''s very serious news.


    "Brother Li, you may feel a little sad about the news I received, but you must hold on. We sent it to the brothers of tianmeng to say that the master is dead. "


    Zhao Kuafu carefully observed Li Rui''s face.


    Although Zhao Kuafu has always called Jidao Tianmo as his master, in fact, Jidao Tianmo seldom regarded him as a disciple. To put it bluntly, Zhao Kuafu was just a spare tire for Li Rui when he was disobedient.


    In the later development, great demon and Li Rui have always maintained the relationship of being both teachers and friends. Zhao Kuafu is even in the mind of the devil, and Li Rui is far more important than him.


    At the same time, although Li Rui is an old devil, in fact, he has a great respect for the extreme heaven devil.


    Whenever there is any great good thing, we will remember the Great Tao and the heavenly devil.


    Now the old devil is dead


    Li Rui, he


    Li Rui said that he didn''t have it at all, just a faint voice: "well, I know."


    Zhao Kuafu knew that Li Rui would not believe: "brother Li, this time the master really died! Kunlun secret place has sent several God level masters to use the secret arts aimed at the soul to transform the master''s soul... "


    Zhao Kuafu''s face was full of grief.


    Li Rui shook his head: "you are still too young."


    "I''m thirty-one, big brother."


    "... I mean your mind."


    "I''m so upset."


    Li Rui took no time to analyze: "even if I''m not dead, he won''t die. However, you can put the news out, saying that now the black League is leaderless, and feel extremely sad. In addition, you can set up a mourning hall. Hehe, when the old devil comes back, he will dance in front of his own mourning hall... "


    "Dad, what is bungee dancing?" Xiaoman asked.


    "It''s a kind of entertainment and leisure activity. Children don''t want to dance, they will be eaten!"


    "Oh


    Zhao Kuafu was very speechless: "brother Li, are you serious?"


    Li Rui was surprised: "why did I tell you so much? Do you think I was joking? Do it as soon as possible. The spirit hall should be set up with more style and move quickly, so that if the old devil comes back ahead of time, he will not be happy to come to me. "


    Zhao Kuafu is speechless. Even if he doesn''t come back in advance, he won''t be happy!


    "Well, I didn''t expect brother Li to be so unreliable." Zhao Kuafu suddenly feels very tired. All the time, he has been holding on to this situation and under pressure. Looking back at Li Rui, he laughs every day, but his strength often surges for no reason.


    It''s really more popular than people.


    What''s more, I don''t know where Li Rui''s self-confidence comes from, that is to say, he believes that the extreme way demon is still alive.


    Isn''t it magic? Under the siege of God level masters, can you still live?


    I''m afraid it''s going against the sky.

 Chapter 708

    Anyway, Li Rui is very proud of making a big plan. I thought that I would be very surprised when the devil came back.


    Thinking of the wonderful scene at that time, Li Rui could not help laughing.


    The daughter Xiaoman is puzzled. She doesn''t understand why her father smiles at all. She just stares at a pair of curious big eyes.


    Li Rui Snickers for a while and waves Zhao Kuafu away.


    In a word, this "Lingtang plan" must be carried out, and it must be carried out with great sorrow.


    Only in this way can those stupid forks in Kunlun secret land come to give their heads away.


    "As for me, I have no other shortcomings, but I''m a little lazy and I don''t like to go far. But it doesn''t matter. People will come to die. "


    This strategy is divided into conspiracy and conspiracy. The plot is to make small moves quietly and then surprise the dead.


    Yangmou is different. The pattern is clear. If you are brave enough, you can jump into the pit. It''s so simple.


    Now, the pit has been dug, waiting for people to jump. However, it''s true that the extreme devil has done a good job. What Li Rui can do to help dig such a big pit is to dig it deeper.


    For many years, Li Rui was very clear about the nature of the devil.


    After a few snows this winter, the weather slowly turned sunny. The climate is slightly dry and the wind is still very cold.


    Renxing martial arts school held a grand commemorative activity, and the announcement on the martial arts forum was moving.


    "I have the courage of Ke Qing, a member of the black League. He is brave and upright. He dares to face up to powerful enemies. Unfortunately, he died. Hereby, the black League solemnly held a memorial ceremony. Heaven and earth are in the same sorrow! "


    So we all know that a very powerful figure in the black League died.


    The black League is very sad.


    But the sadness is very unusual, as if everyone in the world would like to know the sadness of the black League.


    It is rare for such a person to cause such a great sadness.


    People who don''t know will think that some big men like Wulin alliance leaders have passed away. In fact, few people know who Jidao is.


    Interestingly, tianmeng also published an article on the same day, pointing at the black alliance.


    "It''s my duty to kill the devil!"


    There are only a few words, and the evil spirit is pressing.


    What Jianfeng refers to makes people think of Li Rui''s nickname.


    After all, the Lord is a devil. It''s just a little bit worse than Su Hongying, who wants to destroy the world crazily.


    But it''s strange that this post of tianmeng was topped by Wudao forum.


    It''s intriguing.


    Everyone knows that Wudao forum is the product and public opinion position of the black League. If tianmeng launched an offensive posture against the black League, then the black league''s move was to fight to the letter and tell tianmeng plainly.


    I know you''re upset, but so what? I''m not even afraid to come with you.


    Therefore, the situation is a thing that can be easily triggered. Many times, subtle collisions will turn into big disputes sooner or later.


    By then, a big war will be inevitable.


    A lot of people have a premonition.


    Wudao forum is very lively.


    The black League is very sad.


    Tianmeng watched the sadness of heimeng coldly, without pity.


    "Li Rui, if you plead guilty, I can still protect you!"


    This day, Qingcang real person''s phone call, the first sentence is full of confidence tone.


    Li Rui immediately laughed: "how long has it been? You still say that again and again. You said that the last time the seven sons of Kunlun came out of the mountains. What happened? "


    "Last time is different from this time. This time you are in big trouble. You have to know that the strength gap between the ordinary Yuanhe realm and the divine realm is actually like a natural moat! You are still young. If you are willing to repent, you may be able to reach that level one day. "


    "The divine realm? Is that great? "


    "Of course Qingcang''s tone was serious. He didn''t seem to be serious. He was sorry to mention the word "divine realm." few people in the world know the divine realm, which is unimaginable


    "Just blow it. I think that''s it." Li Rui doesn''t believe it at all.


    Qingcang was so worried that he scolded him: "what do you know, you yellow haired boy, where do you know the power of the divine realm master? That''s the existence in the legend! Do you think you are very powerful now? I tell you, in front of the divine realm experts, you are vulnerable! "


    "Well, I''ll tell you what. But Qingcang, I''ve already hacked you. You have to change the number to call me. Is that interesting? "


    "I''m doing it for martial arts!"


    "You want me to be a dog for martial arts? Qingcang, which of the world''s top experts is going to be a dog? "


    Li Rui hung up and stopped talking to Qingcang.


    Are you kidding? To be honest, Li Rui is a little puzzled about this guy now. Since the birth of Kunlun secret land, young people have died, old people have died.


    However, Qingcang never had any trouble and walked smoothly.


    To say that he is lucky, Li Rui doesn''t believe it.


    It''s better to believe that the guy can see the situation clearly, but his position must make him take a tough stance.


    So every time I let someone else die.


    It''s about a piece of ginger, like a thousand year old tortoise.


    Li Rui devotes himself to cultivation. Anyway, no matter what happens in tianmeng or Kunlun, this is what he does.


    Whether they want to jump or not depends on their choice.


    On Tuesday, Li Rui was practicing at home, and the sky suddenly changed color.


    The spirit gathering array at home is broken by an invisible force. The overflowing aura is like water out of a bottle.


    "Who is Li Rui?"


    A loud voice like a bolt from the blue exploded the window.


    The bulletproof glass broke when it couldn''t hold for half a second.


    "Alas, every time someone rushes into the house, it will be like this. It''s always going to start without saying hello and destroy people''s things."


    Li Rui''s face was as deep as water. He left the room and ascended to the sky.


    In the sky, a great figure stands.


    "Are you Li Rui?"


    "I am, and who are you?"


    "I am black Zha!"


    Heizha!


    Li Rui''s eyes suddenly shrank and shook his head decisively: "I haven''t stopped!"


    "It doesn''t matter if you haven''t heard of it. You just need to remember that today is your death day." Heizha obviously didn''t look at Li Rui. He had short black hair. His pen was straight up and his nostrils were also up. "Are you going to end it by yourself, or shall I do it?"


    "Kunlun''s secret land is full of this virtue?" Li Rui was very surprised. It seems that the mainstream views and ideas do not regard themselves as human beings.


    Because we don''t treat others as human beings, we dare to say that in person.


    Li Rui pursed his mouth and shook his head: "come here, I''ll take you on the road."

 Chapter 709

    This black Zha is very angry, come up is hit. Li Rui didn''t take this thing seriously at the beginning. He thought that he could be killed with a stick when he came up.


    But after playing for a while, Li Rui was surprised to find that the black Zha was still a little level.


    Heizha''s weapon was an iron bar. He was covered in his black robe. The iron bar was made extremely skilled by him, and Li Rui was extremely difficult to get close to. For a moment, the two were fighting hard, but Li Rui was not in a hurry.


    "Is that the strength of the so-called God level master?"


    "No, I''m not divine!"


    Black Zha deep voice shouts a way, clench iron stick, a stick presses down toward Li Rui''s top of the head: "eat me this move Tai mountain to press top!"


    A stick, bare, stick head like rising red sun, red sun is towering peaks!


    Li Rui gathered his mind and was not in a hurry to show his killing move. He was met by a bull type mountain axe. While the mountain axe grid blocked the top of Mount Tai, the black thunder quickly spread towards the iron bar.


    Heizha withdrew.


    There was a crackling movement in the palm of his hand, which was the vestige of the spread of black thunder. Black Zha eyes such as electricity stare at Li Rui, light way: "you are really very strong."


    "So?"


    "But you''re not the best."


    Li Rui laughed: "you are a wild monkey. What qualifications do you have to evaluate me?"


    The remnant of black thunder around heizha completely destroyed his cloak. Heizha showed his true face, which was an ape!


    Under the broad cloak, it was such a dignified face.


    Black Zha''s face was full of anger, but he was patient. It seemed that there were two selves in his heart. One is violence, the other is restraint.


    Li Rui watched the change quietly.


    Let''s see which aspect of the monkey''s nature can prevail.


    Soon violence prevailed over restraint.


    Li Rui shook his head: "cultivation is not in place."


    A fierce opponent may be powerful, but it is far less threatening than a calm opponent.


    Even the heart and nature are not cultivated well, so is the monkey.


    "Ah, ah


    Heizha held his head and roared. His whole body erupted with a black flame, like the arrival of a demon. The iron bar in his hand became as black as ink.


    Not only that, his figure also soared, as high as two Zhang, fierce!


    "Take your life!"


    The black Zha drags the iron bar and kills Li Rui again. This time, his strength was liberated.


    Boom!


    A stick hit, cloud color, Li villa suddenly rolled up the hurricane. The wind came from the wind, and the black Zha killed Li Rui in front of him in a flash, and hit him with a stick!


    Very strong!


    Li Rui was hit by this stick and hit into the lake beside the villa, rolling up big waves.


    Heizha chased him forward and continued his stroke, but Li Rui jumped up from the water with the same speed and came directly behind heizha, hitting him to the sky with one punch.


    Two people you a punch me a punch, more fight more fierce.


    A man in black quietly appeared on the edge of the two men''s battle, squinting to observe the war situation.


    Until, Li Rui beat back black Zha at one stroke, he Nu mouth, seem to say a what.


    Black Zha retreated quietly.


    The man in black also disappeared.


    After a long time, in the suburbs of Jianghua City, people in black met with heizha again.


    "Master, that boy is really strong."


    "He didn''t do his best, and you didn''t, of course. But if you two do your best, you won''t be his opponent. You''ll have to let me do it


    "Why don''t you do it on the spot?" Black Zha asks a way.


    The man in black shook his head: "three days later, it will be the day of the funeral of Jidao Tianmo. At that time, we launched an attack and subdued Li Rui in front of the world. It''s no good killing him here. It''s not worth boasting about. "


    His eyes were far away, his thoughts were also lengthened, and he said in a soft voice, "this is the beginning for us to wash away our humiliation and join the world."


    Black Zha awe inspiring: "but by the master''s command!"


    Li Rui came home and took a bath to get rid of his sweat. With black Zha one war, the movement some time, the feeling is fresh and fresh.


    In the evening, Zhao Kuafu came to inquire about Li Rui.


    "Brother Li, after wandering around the martial arts school for several times, he disappeared. It seems that Kunlun secret place has sent a large number of people here. This time we really can''t cope with it.... "


    "I didn''t see them come in. What are you afraid of when your ancestors are in town?"


    "Yes, so it''s dangerous."


    "This idea of yours is wrong. People don''t bully you, so you have to feel happy and lucky?"


    Zhao Kuafu lowered his head in shame.


    "Brother Li, I''m not you. I don''t have that strength yet. Some things, you know, only when you are in that position can you have that kind of bearing. "


    "Kua Fu, remember that the heart of a strong man is strong and weak. There are two kinds of people in this world. One is meat eater. He is so strong that he doesn''t accept. The other is herbivorous, docile and happy when others don''t fight. You choose who you are. "


    "I must be a meat eater, but I''m not the best one yet."


    "Only when there is invincible will can there be invincible strength. If one day we are not around, will the black League perish? "


    Zhao Kuafu was silent.


    Of course he knows. He knows all these things.


    "To be stronger."


    "Well."


    "Three days later, it will be the funeral day for the extreme demons. They will certainly make trouble. We must pay attention and take precautions. It''s a big deal. Have you arranged the array? "


    "The cloth is ready. When they come, they will be able to catch all of them." Speaking of this, Zhao Kuafu is energetic. Although he was worried for a time, he is still confident here.


    What''s more, with our ancestors in charge, maybe we can make a big contribution this time.


    It''s a secret place, a god level master


    If you can attract several God level masters, you''ll have to upgrade several ranks.


    Isn''t breakthrough just around the corner?


    Li Rui caressed his hands and laughed: "I''ll wait for them to present their heads. Ha ha."


    Zhao Kuafu also laughed with his hips, and the laughter was very arrogant.


    After a while, Zhao Kuafu left. At dinner in the evening, he asked Li Rui if he wanted to go out to avoid.


    "It seems that you are doing something very important recently. We will not drag you down, will we?"


    "Don''t worry. It''s going to be OK. I can make a small fortune this time. "


    "Little fortune?" Jane Su Mei''s eyes brightened, "what''s the wealth, what''s the good thing?"


    "What kind of medicine should there be?" Sakura guessed.


    "Maybe there will be some powerful weapons. We are tired of playing with those weapons last time." Jian Su Mei thinks of those Li Rui brought back from abroad.


    "I don''t know what good things they can bring out now, but I think there should be a lot. We''ll know in two days. "


    Li Rui is also curious about the secret place of Kunlun. People there may be isolated, but there should be many good things.

 Chapter 710

    It''s like waiting for the guests from afar to bring something good.


    But when the guests come and what they bring are out of control.


    We have to wait.


    After a happy meal, Li Rui went back to his room to practice. Three days later, Li Rui left the room in high spirits,


    His face was full of excitement.


    "Wait for my good news!"


    Li Rui waves.


    The women at home are waiting: "remember to come back early and bring more good things back!"


    Li Rui said out loud, "yes.".


    Like a husband who goes out to work.


    When I came to Renxing martial arts school, I was filled with sadness. All members of the black League knew that a very important senior figure had passed away.


    People on the side of the road are talking about everything about the extreme way.


    "It''s a pity that he was a good man before he died..."


    "Die young, alas!"


    "If it hadn''t happened. Maybe... "


    Li Rui came to the office and burst out laughing, tears almost out.


    "Have they ever seen the old devil?"


    After laughing, Li Rui wiped his tears and asked Zhao Kuafu.


    Zhao Kuafu nodded seriously: "yes, I have printed and distributed the deeds of the master to all members. Brother Li, the master really passed away. Don''t do that. I know it''s hard for you to accept the fact... "


    "If you die, he won''t die!" Li Rui was dissatisfied.


    Zhao Kuafu sighed: "brother Li, why can''t you accept this fact?"


    Li Rui patted Zhao Kuafu on the shoulder: "you''ve done a good job. You''ve really entered the play. It''s true that in this way, it will be more conducive to the implementation of the plan, and the people in Kunlun secret land will definitely fall into the trap! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Is there any change around? Almost all the guests are coming in one after another. Who are they? "


    When Li Rui asked about this, Zhao Kuafu''s spirit of decadence began to fight: "all the sects that have a good relationship with the black League have sent people in person, some of them are headmen and clan leaders. In addition, there are condolence articles, and some of them just come here to fish in troubled waters. "


    "Hum, fish in troubled waters. I''m not afraid of losing my life by eating melons." Li Rui hates those who fish in troubled waters most. Without the diamond, he dares to do porcelain work. "You arrange those who want to fish in the first row. When they fight, let them die first."


    "Well, I''ll call someone to do it."


    "In addition, remember to let people hide the time of the battle. Don''t let out any information."


    "I know."


    Zhao Kuafu takes orders to go. Li Rui stands in the office and looks down at the stairs. Many people who come here are given a white towel. They all look sad and come to the holy Hall of the devil.


    However, there is no picture of the picture of the demon in heaven, only four words.


    The devil of heaven.


    In the crowd, one of them was honest and looked like a passer-by.


    In his spare time, he would stare at the picture of the extreme devil intentionally or unconsciously, and then gnash his teeth, as if to curse something.


    But as soon as someone came near, he immediately regained his simple and honest appearance, with a signboard smile on his face.


    This person is very humble and has no sense of existence.


    Li Rui was not aware of his extraordinary existence.


    In the library, Li Laozu closed the books in his hands, and his eyes were full of brilliance and charm.


    "To build a country by force, to carry on the road by literature. I still have too much to make up for in my literary studies. "


    He tucked the book back into the bookshelf, and the light of his eyes subsided.


    Suddenly, Li Laozu looked in a direction.


    That''s the east side.


    "It does have some strength."


    Li Laozu left the library and went up to the top floor to make a cup of tea. While drinking, he calculated in his mind how Li Rui would deal with it.


    He can see Li Rui''s position and feel his "Qi"


    Li Rui also sensed the arrival of the strong, and those monks who had not been deeply cultivated also sensed the great arrogance.


    "There''s a master coming."


    "The troughs are not one, they are a group!"


    "It''s over. There''s going to be a big deal here!"


    Almost immediately, people react that those who are aggressive will never be kind.


    Because no one will release their own Qi on the way to the memorial ceremony.


    It''s a kind of disrespect, a kind of show off.


    It''s a mess.


    Zhao Kuafu had already led people to the gate, but as soon as he got to the gate, he was swept away by a huge force like the autumn wind. Zhao Kuafu and even many people from the black League all flew back.


    "Let Li Rui come out and see me!"


    The roar of loud, direct and then did not conceal to announce their appearance way, overbearing, overbearing.


    No matter how high your accomplishments are, they are not directly proportional to your accomplishments.


    It''s just like being afraid that other people don''t know that they are here to make trouble or smash the scene.


    Li Rui shook his head, left the office and flew to the group.


    "What''s the matter, gentlemen?"


    Li Rui is ready to make up his time and asks lightly.


    The faces of those people were not good: "what''s the matter? Some time ago, the extreme demons came to our Kunlun secret place, wantonly destroyed and killed people. There are no less than ten talented people who have died in his hands. They have their own grievances and their own debts. What do you plan to do with this account? "


    "Oh? Is he dead? " Li Rui asked.


    "Don''t you know if he''s dead or not? If you really don''t know, go down to the hell and ask yourself! "


    Li Rui laughed: "I can go to hell, but I don''t want to ask. But the devil of the extreme way is dead. What does it have to do with me? What are you doing in our black League? "


    "He''s a member of your gang!" One of them was one of the seven sons of Kunlun.


    He glared at Li Rui, his eyes flashing with deep hatred: "Li Rui, do you still want to deny it? Who doesn''t know that the extreme heaven devil is a member of your black League? "


    "So you''re trying to get involved?" Li Rui asked again with great interest.


    The young man did not speak.


    This is not a proper way, in modern society, this way will be considered extremely inappropriate. But there was a moment of silence, and someone called out.


    "It''s Zhulian!"


    How dare you say that.


    Li Rui smiles, and the smile becomes very unbridled.


    "Ha ha ha... You people really don''t think of yourself as human beings. You think you are a God, or an emperor Lao Tzu. You can even use this excuse."


    "Even if you say it''s for your own revenge and that I killed you by Li Rui, it''s better than this excuse. But you think Zhulian is suitable and can be said in public. You really live in ancient times and think about it with the ancient way of thinking! "


    "If you want to play with things that are archaic, come on. Let me see who kills whom! "


    Li Rui''s hands are full of thunder, and two huge thunder prison knives crackle.

 Chapter 711

    The battle was imminent. Among the group, the young man stepped back and a middle-aged man covered in black robes stepped forward. In addition, heizha came out with him. Li Rui remembered him, but he couldn''t cover it up.


    The middle-aged man walked slowly to Li Rui, saying something. A little closer, Li ruicai heard him recite: "I will never die, I will never die, I will give priority to the five viscera..."


    Although I don''t know what these words mean, the Qi of middle-aged people has steadily improved.


    Li Rui takes the lead in the attack, and Lei Yu''s sword cuts away.


    So far, Lei Yu Dao is a means for Li Rui to test the enemy''s level. It''s mingquanjing that can''t defeat Lei Yudao. It''s the distracted state that can''t defeat the ox like three axes, and it''s the Yuanhe state that needs to use the field of divine consciousness.


    Li Rui has never been to the next level.


    This black robed middle-aged man, at the moment when Lei Yu Dao was about to cut him in half, stretched out two fingers and squeezed them gently.


    Lei Yu Dao stopped in front of him.


    He reached out his other hand and took the thunder prison knife with the same technique.


    He''s so calm, it gives people a deep feeling.


    Indeed, with such strength, the strength can not be underestimated.


    Li Rui leaped up, with three oxen, one axe after another.


    The shield of the middle-aged man in black robe was raised, and the three axes were thrown directly around, triggering amazing traces.


    "Do you have any other means?"


    He asked.


    Li Rui nodded: "naturally."


    "Then you are entitled to know my name. Remember my name. My name is heipao. From today on, the world will hear my name, I will rule this land and command the whole world. Now the world is a world of the weak. You need the ancient inheritance to lead you to prosperity. "


    Li Rui laughed: "with you ancient people?"


    "How dare you disrespect your ancestors!" Black robe sink a way.


    Li Rui laughed again and bent over: "where were you when the black hole appeared? Now you have the face to call yourself ancestors and lead the world to prosperity one by one? "


    "Even if the world is destroyed, we will be able to prosper again with our secrets. The human race will never die, and the sages will lead you to rejuvenation! "


    Li Rui burst into tears with a smile: "you are not polite at all, and you don''t treat yourself as a human being. Hiding in a small corner, I feel like a God. Now I''m still condescending. Who needs you cowards


    "No, no, no!"


    Heipao made three mistakes in a row and pointed to Li Rui: "you don''t understand. Who says we are afraid of black holes? We have been paying attention to everything in this world! And what did you do? You kill innocent people indiscriminately. You are called the devil


    Black robe cadence, powerful tone: "you do not know, this planet''s aura has been exhausted for hundreds of years, if not for the support of the secret, the world has been invaded by demons... You do not know, once this planet how brilliant, then even immortal!"


    Black robe looked at Li Rui coldly: "and you, without awe, insult the sages, should be killed!"


    Li Rui sneered: "the invasion of evil spirits is really beautiful. You just cheat others and come here to talk nonsense. If you want to treat me as a stepping stone, let me see your ability. I didn''t get here by stepping on dog shit! "


    The black robe took off the hood and showed his true face. His hair is long and silky. White face, excellent temperament, like an immortal.


    Previously, people thought he was too ugly to see people when they saw that he was hidden in a black robe. Now, he looks more like a decent man.


    On the contrary, Li Rui is more like a villain.


    In this age of justice, a good appearance is enough to turn many people from black to pink.


    At the moment of seeing the true face of the black robe, many people immediately felt good about it. In addition, black robe''s words only aim at Li Rui''s intention, and there is not much pressure on the world. Therefore, many people begin to think that this is a savior like figure.


    A stick appeared in the hand of black robe.


    The stick was originally a ring, but now it''s a stick.


    "This is a branch of log, which can be lengthened and shortened as you like."


    Heipao pointed the top of the stick at Li Rui: "long!"


    One end of the stick stabbed Li Rui quickly. Almost at the moment when he didn''t react, he put a big hole in Li Rui''s body.


    When the stick saw the blood, it grew crazily, and the twigs and shoots it pulled out kept drilling into Li Rui''s body.


    Trying to turn Li Rui''s body into a tree man at one stroke.


    Li Rui hummed, and the black whale swallowed the water and began to suck away all the essence of this log, and turned it into a part of the Qing emperor''s longevity.


    The log shrank to the size of a wire.


    When Li Rui breaks his hands, the log bends quickly, but it has excellent toughness, that is, it keeps bending. Li Rui turns the log twice and finds that it can be folded into a circle like a rope.


    "That''s a good thing."


    Such things, if put into science, can at least become aviation materials. With weapons, many military industries may be able to make breakthroughs.


    If such a thing could have existed hundreds of years ago, it might have corrected the trend of war.


    Unfortunately, this kind of thing can only be a personal weapon now.


    In the world of practice, too many good things are stolen for your own use.


    Like Li Rui, when he meets the right things, he doesn''t forget to hand them over to the state.


    After all, the interests of all the people are the most important. Great chivalry is for the country and the people.


    The logs suddenly shortened and were taken back. Black robe eyes full of flame, gnashing teeth: "heresy!"


    Li Rui is at a loss.


    It''s not just Li Rui. Everyone else is confused.


    "You practice evil methods and absorb other people''s aura for your own use, you evil devil! All the people in the world will be killed


    Li Rui understood the meaning of black robe.


    "Do you mean that I practice the skills of an evil sect, so I am an evil devil?"


    "Exactly so!"


    Li Rui laughed.


    Not only Li Rui but also many people laughed.


    More people can''t help laughing.


    Today, in the 21st century, some people in the early years may have put forward the view that those who practice evil methods are evil.


    However, with the popularization of science by the black League in recent years, and the increasingly open thinking of modern people, the Internet is popular today.


    Few people would say such a thing.


    Evil is the one who practices evil skills.


    Even a three-year-old knows that there is no distinction between good and evil. The difference is only the mental skill of the people who use it!


    People who are not in the right mind, even if they practice some decent skills, will still die and do more harm than those who practice the so-called evil skills.


    People in Kunlun secret land don''t understand this.


    "A group of woodlouse! The dwarf of thought

 Chapter 712

    You can''t deal with such a person by any gentle means.


    Only by fighting hard can they understand that it is not so easy to control others. Otherwise, they will rely on their seniority and ask others to hand over their power.


    Give your life away.


    Those who dare not resist will only be slaughtered!


    Li Rui is furious.


    Seeing that Li Rui was angry, heipao was happy: "if you want a person to perish, you must first make him crazy. My strategy has been half successful. If I kill this person on the spot, I can achieve the goal of occupying the world first. Other mysteries have begun to recover and can''t be dragged on any longer. "


    The log branches in heipao''s hand soared again. Heipao, holding the log in his hand, rushed at Li Rui.


    The speed was so fast that when he left, there was only a moment left.


    It seems that dozens of black robes are moving, and each black robe is attacking.


    More than ten lights, no one can carefully identify which one is the real move.


    "Flashy but not real."


    Li Rui raised his hand to the sky, and a black light shot at one of the figures. At the same time, he quickly appeared behind Li Rui, and the log hit Li Rui''s head.


    "Your judgment is wrong."


    The black light stabbed the figure and the log stick fell down.


    With a loud noise, Li Rui was knocked on the head.


    Li Rui has doubts in his eyes, and he doesn''t understand.


    Why can the shadow behind him attack successfully?


    For a moment, Li Rui looked to one side and realized.


    The shadow stabbed by the black light fell to the ground, but it turned into a black Zha.


    "Black Zha changed into you, but you took the opportunity to attack. Interesting, only, I can take your move, but black Zha may not be able to take my move. "


    Heipao laughed: "do you know what heizha practiced? He has done nothing to cultivate the king of Ming. Let alone you, I can''t even hurt him. "


    Black Zha also laughed: "these people outside the world, always so ignorant."


    Li Rui also laughed: "really, you might as well have a look at his wound."


    Heipao and heizha realized that there was something wrong. When they looked at the wound, the wound broke out, and a whole arm fell off heizha''s body.


    Li Rui''s hands hurt, and he killed the black light to the black robe again. This time, the two sides were too close to each other, so heipao could not avoid it. At the moment of Jueming, heipao rolled up heizha and blocked him. The black light pierced heizha. Li Rui cut the knife in his hand and separated heizha.


    "I really thought I was afraid of you!"


    Li Rui hums coldly and thinks about heipao. The water swallowing skill of black whale is released. A large black cloud condenses into a Thunder Dragon and roars to kill heipao and others.


    Heipao was a little stronger and ran away in a hurry, but the others were not so strong. At the moment of being hit by the Thunder Dragon, some people were killed on the spot, and all their Qi was swallowed up by the Thunder Dragon.


    The black fog is eroding towards them.


    The black robe was furious, but helpless.


    At this time, I don''t know where a hurricane came from, which directly dispersed the black fog.


    Even the Thunder Dragon was blown away by the wind.


    Li Rui''s eyes contracted.


    The Lord is coming.


    One of the group came forward.


    It''s as like as two peas.


    The black robe grabbed the running black robe and sucked, and the escaped black robe was sucked into his stomach. Absorbed this black robe, another black robe belched.


    "In fact, it''s my incarnation. I''ve become a fake body. Li Rui, you are very good. How dare you defeat my disguise. "


    "I didn''t feel right for a long time. I didn''t expect that I was caught in your cunning move. In that case, I don''t want to hide."


    Li Rui raised his hand to the sky and shot at it.


    With him as the center, all around the light up, a light Dharma array roaring operation, countless characters in the air circulation.


    "Zhuxian formation!"


    Black robe lost his voice and screamed, and his demeanor was no longer. If it''s good to have time before, the situation is different now.


    Black robe forehead cold sweat rolling down: "where did he get such a powerful array?"


    In an instant, the whole Renxing martial arts school was covered with a layer of white fog.


    Li Rui''s grandiose voice said, "don''t act rashly."


    "Kill the people in the secret place of Kunlun."


    The array runs like crazy.


    The immortal killing array instantly turns into a killing array, and countless white fog turns into sharp blades to kill people in Kunlun.


    At the same time, in the white fog, black fog mixed with it.


    Li Rui and Zhao Kuafu are waiting for this gift.


    The gift of true Qi.


    Heipao felt trapped in the mire, and it was extremely difficult to go further. This is the "trap" of Zhuxian array


    On the other side is killing.


    The white fog turns into a sharp blade, just like a swordfish swimming in the water. It''s extremely fast and can''t be prevented.


    "Such a vicious array, this boy..."


    Holding yuan Shouyi in black robe, an sits down and hides his breath. From time to time there was a scream, but black robe turned a deaf ear.


    He is a quasi God level master, and he has no time for him at this time, so he can only find a way to solve it slowly.


    For example, drag.


    It''s a good way to drag on. The killing array of Zhuxian can only last for a short time, but not for a long time.


    When the time comes, Zhuxian array will collapse naturally.


    At that time, it''s time for him to fight back.


    In addition, it is the strong break of external force.


    For a moment, heipao regretted his overconfidence.


    If I had known, I shouldn''t have come here alone.


    At this time, we have to drag this road.


    Li Rui and Zhao Kuafu, one on the left and one on the right, are frantically harvesting the true Qi. These people in Kunlun secret land are not good at skills, but their true Qi is very powerful, just like the chicken raised in the farmhouse. The taste is different.


    Zhao Kuafu is not self reliant. He only needs to refine these Qi, and his realm can be further improved.


    Li Rui is also very happy. After such a long time of accumulation, I think I can make a breakthrough.


    At that time, even if he is a god level master, he will be happy and fearless.


    "Brother Li, they seem to be dying. Shall we go in and have a look?"


    A moment later, Zhao Kuafu was eager to try.


    Li Rui stopped him: "don''t go in easily until the array collapses naturally. Black robe is not dead, he has not sensed his real anger, that guy must be hiding


    "I''m going to let my brothers continue to work harder."


    "It''s no use. He''s hiding. We can''t find him. Now, we have to wait for him to show his flaws. "


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a twist in the air.


    A figure suddenly appeared, aiming at the center of Zhuxian array, and raising his hand was a punch.


    A thump.


    The whole Renxing martial arts school seemed to be shocked and jumped up.


    Smoke billowed up.


    In the smoke, a figure slowly walks towards Li Rui.


    Behind him, black robes and red eyes.


    Kunlun secret place God level master, arrived.


    "It''s not easy. It''s not a parallel product like black robes. This is the secret place of Kunlun. It really has some inside information. "


    Li Rui, with a heavy complexion, said to Zhao Kuafu, "please come here."

 Chapter 713

    In this situation, it would be too big to think about simply using personal strength to gain an overwhelming advantage.


    Li Rui knows the truth that a gentleman does not stand under a dangerous wall.


    When the man came closer, Li Rui saw his face clearly. It was an old man. It is similar to black robe in six points, but its face is more dignified.


    "If you don''t win, call it dad?"


    Li Rui asked casually.


    But he saw black robe''s angry face: "this is my uncle! My uncle''s name is Qiduan. Remember the name. The person who killed you is Qiduan! "


    Li Rui laughed: "I care about you seven or eight, just your tone is not also very big, the result?"


    The black robe was too sharp for Li.


    Qiduan turned around and shook his head to heipao: "this is what I want you to be born for. You could have defeated him, but you don''t understand the world."


    Black robe lowered his head: "uncle said yes, I understand."


    "Now, let me show you, at your level, how you can beat him."


    Seven hands lift air, two spiral vortices slowly condense in his hands, gradually forming, like two cones.


    The sharp cone solidified, seven arms vibrated, and the sharp cone disappeared instantly.


    The piercing sound of breaking the air directly nailed to Li Rui. In the blink of an eye, the sharp cone flew past.


    Li Rui only felt numbness in his arms.


    Two arms. It''s gone.


    "That''s how you use your logs." Seven paragraphs light says to black robe.


    Black robe nodded: "uncle''s lesson is that I was careless, so that I was trapped by the array."


    "Don''t make the same mistake again in the future. It''s necessary for the lion to fight the rabbit. This person can occupy such a large area in China, and has such prestige, you still have the heart of contempt, which is the reason why you are defeated. "


    "Nephew."


    Qiduan nodded. Then, when he looked at Li Rui''s position again, he found that Li Rui''s arm had grown out.


    "Why? There are some means


    Li Rui moved his newborn arm and looked coldly: "you also have some skills, but I want to give it a try with you."


    After Li Rui, Li Laozu and Zhao Kuafu are immobile.


    Panic around the crowd to escape, a motionless body, not far away, is the ordinary passer-by a.


    Qi Duan was a little afraid of Li Laozu. He couldn''t see through this man. He arched his hand and said, "dare to ask friends?"


    "It''s OK. You can beat him. Even if you kill him, I won''t interfere."


    Li Rui looked back in amazement.


    Li Laozu said faintly: "this is your battle to break the border. It''s very important."


    Li Rui understood.


    Li Rui calms down and looks at the seventh paragraph.


    Since Li Laozu said so, it shows that this battle can be won.


    Otherwise, he would not be killed.


    Naturally, Li Rui knew that if he tried his best, he would not be able to fight.


    "Come on, let me see what level your Kunlun secret place''s peak combat power is. If it''s all black robes, I think you''d better withdraw as soon as possible, and don''t come out and make a fool of yourself. "


    Li Rui''s tone was not polite, but he failed to make Qiduan angry. This is an old monster with mature cultivation. His bearing is not to be taken lightly.


    Qi Duan''s whole body is improving!


    He intends to respond to Li Rui with strength.


    At a certain moment, the eyes of the seven sections are shining, and the seven sharp cones are formed in an instant.


    "This is my genuine Qi of logs. Our secret place depends on logs to preserve genuine Qi. Today, I''ll show you the strength of the secret place! "


    The seven sharp cones disappeared on one side of the seven sections and immediately appeared in front of Li Rui.


    These seven spikes are aimed at Li Rui''s head.


    The head is the most important part of the whole body.


    If the head is damaged, the soul is hard to recover.


    Li Rui does not move like a mountain, and his clothes are rustling. In front of him, the field of divine consciousness unfolded, and the black shield blocked the seven sharp cones. The sound of Ding Ding Ding was heard all the time, and Li Rui was pushed back.


    This log is really powerful and powerful.


    It''s hard to block even the field of divine consciousness.


    What heipao said at that time may not have no confidence. Kunlun secret place, there may be a way to deal with Su Hongying.


    "Broken!"


    With a roar, Li Rui''s shield ejected the seven sharp cones and penetrated the ground.


    Seven immortal characters, eyes Miaomiao, mouth is a bit disdainful meaning: "want to break, but it is impossible."


    Seven sharp cones floated from the bottom of the ground and pointed the tip at Li Rui again.


    It''s tricky.


    Li Rui frowned: "the old man attacked with genuine Qi, but I could only use divine sense to block it. Compared with each other, I''m too poor. What is log Qi? By the way, I can try to swallow it! "


    Since the log branches can be swallowed, so should the log Qi.


    Black fog emerged from behind Li Rui, covering the battlefield. This time, the Thunder Dragon did not appear, but scattered into countless.


    Qiduan sensed the aura and the phagocytic nature of it, but it was also a cold hum: "heresy, carving insects."


    With his level of cultivation, there is no need to pay attention to such means.


    Li Rui can not absorb his accomplishments.


    In fact, water swallowing is not the main attack spell, but the main absorption spell.


    It can only be used for harvesting.


    However, it is very difficult to find Li Rui''s real body in the dark fog. Countless fake bodies hide in the dark fog, waiting for the opportunity to attack. And the log Qi, walking through the black fog, is constantly stolen.


    But that little dissipation, seven paragraphs do not care.


    He controlled seven sharp cones, constantly eliminating one false body after another in the black fog.


    It''s like a shark chasing a small fish.


    Once in a while, but they were blocked by Li Rui''s shield.


    Qiduan is not in a hurry, but Li Rui seems to be more in a hurry than Qiduan.


    Two people are slowly consuming in the dark fog.


    After a while, Qi Duan''s whole body was released. With a wave of his palms, Li Rui''s black fog was blown away like a hurricane by Mirs. Just for a moment, the end of the black fog was like a huge sword stabbing Qi Duan.


    This huge sword is unexpected. It seems to be a black fog, but it is actually a weapon condensed from the field of divine consciousness and a means of attack.


    Seven sections of frown and seven sharp cones are inserted back and forth, constantly deflecting the direction of the sword.


    But Li Rui always controlled the direction of the huge sword. The blade stabbed in the past, which was just a second.


    This second is the final direction of the battle.


    But at this time, Li Laozu suddenly pushed forward.


    The sword sped up abruptly and pierced the seven sections directly. The advancing sword directly submerged the seven sections, and the black robe was also submerged.


    "You


    Qiduan was furious and drank loudly.


    Li Laozu shook his head: "my younger generation is right, you are a group of antiquated things."


    Stupid.

 Chapter 714

    He finished his work in one battle.


    Li Rui has actually bet all his money on the last blow.


    The huge sword, in fact, is not only involved in the field of divine consciousness, but also all his efforts and strength so far. It''s just hidden enough to be as unobtrusive as possible.


    But there''s still a difference. The strength of the God level master is really extraordinary.


    It''s hard, and it''s hard to capture that moment of opportunity.


    Li Laozu''s push just broke through the front line.


    That line broke through.


    No one can stop it.


    carry all before one.


    The sword cuts and smashes all the people in front of him. The seven sections are smashed in front of Li Rui, but the black robe can''t escape.


    They are all submerged by the edge of the huge sword.


    The vast amount of Qi is like a piece of fat, which makes Li Rui fat.


    But Li Rui didn''t stop and devoured all the Qi crazily.


    The black shield surrounded him into a cocoon, which did not move.


    Shut up on the spot.


    Qiduan and heipao not only have a huge amount of Qi, but also have many memories, which are crucial to a person''s growth.


    Li Laozu looked at the cocoon quietly and never left.


    No matter wind or rain, cocoon is like a stone egg there.


    No matter wind or rain, all the members of the black league are there.


    Zhuxian formation is always on guard.


    Everyone is waiting for the cocoon to break.


    Half a month later, the black shield was removed. Li Rui stood up from the ground, and could not feel a trace of anger from him.


    Li Laozu took the lead to come forward, only said two words: "congratulations."


    "Happy together."


    All the members of the black League yelled in unison: "Congratulations!"


    There was excitement and high spirits on their faces.


    This is a young guard, and most of its members are not very old. Many of them were brought by the secret script of Renxing martial arts school. After that, they gradually identify with the concept of black League and become the different people.


    To be independent, to be brave and to fight against injustice.


    Follow the strongest and be the strongest!


    Congratulations to Li Rui, to the black League, to the sinister world, to the power of justice!


    "Thank you for your trust. Tonight, Kuafu presides over the celebration. "


    Li Rui orders that Zhao Kuafu takes people to work happily. Li Rui came to Li Laozu''s side and said with a smile, "I didn''t even think you would do it at that time."


    "You can''t even think of the most probable time. Besides, I wasn''t alone at that time. There was another one. "


    "I know, old devil. At that time, he was under the foot of seven segments and imprisoned him with black robe. He was hit by me


    "By the way, where''s the old devil?"


    Li Laozu laughed: "his vitality is greatly damaged, most of them have gone to recuperate."


    "It''s really crafty. I''m afraid I''ll be hurt by the subsequent revenge." Li Rui smiles. In fact, the situation at that time was not as optimistic as he thought. If it wasn''t for the joint efforts of the three people, I''m afraid they would not have been able to keep the seven paragraphs and the black robes. But if the three people work together to keep these two people, there will be a lot of trouble.


    Qiduan didn''t resist before he died. When he was cut off by the huge sword, he chose the most decisive way to explode himself.


    The power of self explosion broke out in the giant sword. At that time, both the old devil and Li Rui suffered from the impact for the first time. Li Rui, in particular, almost carried it hard.


    The harvest is also the biggest.


    Li Rui laughs at all the Qi in Qiduan, while the extreme heaven devil absorbs the Qi of heipao.


    In addition, Zhao Kuafu absorbed the true Qi of Kunlun secret land. This trip can be described as a huge harvest!


    "What is your state now?"


    "It used to be the middle end of Yuanhe realm, but now it seems that it is no longer Yuanhe realm. It is not clear what realm it is. But according to the old devil''s definition, I should be the eighth level, and this level is back to nature. Now I can completely hide my Qi, just like an ordinary person, and I can condense and deliver a fatal blow at any time. "


    "It''s very close to me." Li Laozu said with a smile.


    Li Rui said: "I am so strong, you are better than me!"


    "You are not as lucky as me. The time when I was born was the peak of aura in that century. I have four fights in the world, and the rest six fights are shared by the world. "


    Li Rui was silent for a long time.


    Against the sky.


    It can only be summed up in two words.


    "You''re still young, and you''re collecting the fortune of the world. When it takes up 100% of Qi Yun, cultivates Jinxian, and proves Dao, then it will be really free. "


    No.1 in the world, natural freedom,


    Li Rui is fascinated.


    the best in all the land.


    It''s really exciting to think about it.


    "You go back first. Your family members can''t wait for a long time."


    "Then I''ll go first." Li Rui laughs, summons the Thunder Dragon, steps on the dragon head, and leaves quickly.


    The speed of Thunder Dragon is ten times faster than before!


    There is a meteor in the sky.


    In the dim yellow sky, the villa of Li family is shrouded in a quiet atmosphere. It''s another day I''m looking forward to. Li Rui hasn''t come back yet. In short, with a sigh, you are ready to cook.


    Jane and some of them. Eating melon seeds in the living room, watching TV, playing games and reading books are very noisy. Jane Su Mei said sarcastically: "elder sister, don''t look at it. If you look at it again, you will become a stone of hope. Brother Li has no conscience and doesn''t trust you. Why do you care about him?"


    "You''re tough and soft hearted. Don''t you worry?"


    Jane Su Mei sticks out her tongue.


    "Elder sister, I''m hungry. You go to cook and I''ll do it. Maybe when we''re finished, he''ll come back, just like before..."


    Jane smiles and nods to the kitchen. But the roar outside the door immediately turned her attention away.


    The instant smile blooms, like peony sleepless.


    In short, I''m not in a hurry to go out, but shout to the sofa: "Xiaoman, come down, dad is back."


    "Daddy''s back? Dad, Dad


    Xiaoman happily gets up from the sofa and runs to the door. Mother and daughter hold hands.


    Li Rui goes to them and stretches out his arms.


    Xiaoman pours into Li Rui''s arms. Li Rui holds Xiaoman and Su Yan.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I heard that you were worried about me. How many times have I said that..."


    "I''m just worried." In short, speak softly.


    Li Rui said with a smile, "I''ll take you out to relax tonight."


    "Out to play? Yes, yes As soon as she heard that she could go out to play, she was very happy. She immediately laughed.


    Everyone else was excited.


    Every time Li Rui went out to fight, they would stay at home. Every time after Li Rui''s fight, they are most happy. First, they can let down their heart, and second, they can go out to play.


    Thirdly, Li Rui will always make some compensation.

 Chapter 715

    As for what the compensation is, it is hard to say. Maybe it''s something new. Maybe it''s pills or weapons.


    There are gains and losses. Sometimes it''s boring. Jian Su Mei and yingzi even want Li Rui to go out to fight.


    But in the period of depression before the battle, they were often unwilling to bear it.


    At this time, the depression was released, and finally let go, their mood was naturally excellent.


    Li Rui takes his family to Renxing martial arts school.


    The whole Renxing martial arts school was immersed in a cheerful atmosphere. At night, the pole fire is burning, and the sound rhythm is dynamic. People get together in twos and threes to drink, chat and enjoy the peace after the war.


    Xiaoman ran around in the crowd, she was very happy.


    The greasy roast mutton, steak and seafood on the table are provided by special special chefs, together with a variety of medicinal materials with aura, which make people move their fingers.


    "That''s good."


    Li Rui feels great.


    Zhao Kuafu and others were overjoyed: "it''s all thanks to brother Li."


    "It''s everyone''s credit, not me alone." Li Rui smiles. He is not a person who likes to take credit for everything.


    The fruits of victory should be shared by everyone in the black League.


    Li Laozu is also wearing a smile, his smile is very rare, few people can see. Even many people can''t feel the existence of this person at all and will automatically exclude him.


    This is the unique low-key character of Li Laozu and the embodiment of his cultivation.


    Even Li Rui can''t do it. It''s amazing.


    "You did a good job."


    Li Laozu affirmed Li Rui''s efforts and was quite satisfied with all this. Over the years, he has witnessed the growth of Li Rui, making great strides almost one year.


    Li family has this son, successors and ancestors.


    Li Rui just smiles, not proud of himself.


    Small things may be accomplished by one person, but big things must be accomplished by a group of people.


    He knows the truth.


    "Laozu, how will Kunlun secret land react next?"


    "I''ll choose to adjust my strategy instead of trying to get ahead. One more, I can''t get ahead. Even if it is a secret place, the inside information is limited. If something unpleasant happens again, I''m afraid that even if I kill you, I can''t keep it


    Li Laozu is very clear about these things, and he is not afraid that what he said will be slapped in the future.


    "So during this time, you can go to the hell to deal with it. I know that you are always busy at both ends of the earth."


    Li Rui sighed: "there are both advantages and disadvantages. In fact, I don''t want to take care of the affairs of the prefecture. Anyway, I can''t take care of it. The situation of the prefecture is in chaos. I''ve gone, and I don''t think it''s going to help


    Li Laozu laughed: "if you do it, you may not get something, but if you don''t do it, you will get nothing. It''s up to you to choose between them. "


    Li Rui grinned bitterly.


    If there had been no underground government, I''m afraid there would have been no present achievements. But the hell is also a quagmire, a bottomless cave. If you sink in, it''s hard to get out.


    People, many times are so helpless.


    "In fact, your current strength is OK, and you don''t have to worry too much." Li Laozu saw Li Rui''s low heart and advised him, "as long as you don''t confront one of the ten yamas head on, you can save your life."


    "What if I fight them?"


    "Then you''re dead."


    "Why?"


    "Ten Yan Luo are ancient gods. They are not like other ghosts. They only have names. The ancient god is blessed by heaven and earth. His life span and strength are amazing. You can''t imagine their strength. "


    Li Rui felt very uncomfortable, so the situation in the Prefecture was doomed to be unable to cut the chaos with a sharp knife.


    We can only treat it slowly like a doctor.


    This process is very painful.


    Li Rui is not the only one suffering the same.


    During the celebration of the black alliance, Qingcang''s tianmeng and even Kunlun''s secret place fell into an atmosphere of mystery and silence.


    They were completely shocked by the news.


    This time, no one said angrily that he would not let Li Rui go.


    No, I dare not.


    Consistent with Li Laozu''s judgment, the inside information of Kunlun secret place is also limited. The loss of a quasi God level is already a great loss. As a result, even the God level has been lost.


    If there were not God level masters in Kunlun, I''m afraid I would not have been so ambitious at the beginning.


    Now, the God level master also fell.


    The sudden end of ambition is more about prudence and consideration.


    "It''s better to get along with each other and wait for the right time than fight to death."


    Master of the secret place, tell Qingcang immortal this sentence, Qingcang immortal tells Li Rui intact.


    It''s funny.


    Li Rui laughs, knowing that this is Kunlun''s secret place, and he doesn''t want to start the war again.


    "I''ve got other things for the time being, too. They''ll just have fun."


    Hand in a reply and show your attitude.


    Li Rui doesn''t mind procrastinating.


    It''s good to drag on. The more you drag on, the better.


    Time, originally, is the biggest advantage of the secret place. As long as this advantage, do not make up the strength, then their advantage will no longer exist.


    Both sides take what they need and reach an agreement.


    A month later, Li Rui entered the underground. The situation in the prefecture is very bad. Li Rui has a headache because of the complicated relationship. After entering the underworld, Li Rui saw the Runner King and told him in detail about his strength.


    "Each of the ten yamas has been fighting. In fact, my investigation is of little significance. This is a game between your giants. We little fish can''t play any role. We''d better sit down and have a good discussion. "


    "Miscellaneous fish also have the function of miscellaneous fish. I didn''t expect you to really break the game. You have learned the contradictory relationship between the third brother and the seventh brother, which is very good. "


    Zhuanlunwang affirmed Li Rui''s work to a certain extent. At the same time, he did not forget to urge him: "but the road is still very far away. The contradiction between our ten kings has been for many years, and it is impossible to resolve it."


    "So you don''t just need a doctor, you need pieces to neutralize those contradictions?" Li Rui asked.


    The Runner King nodded: "when necessary, you can throw away the pieces, but you can''t throw away the chessboard."


    Li Rui said with a smile: "civil servants move their mouths, and military officers break their legs. Seriously, I don''t want to get involved at all if I can


    "I can''t help you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "If there''s nothing wrong, you can go back to work."


    As soon as the runner Wang Da Xiu waved, Li Rui was driven out of his dream.


    It''s sharp enough.


    "You want me to die in vain? I think I''m too honest. I''m going to absorb the spirits of the 17th floor. "


    The field of divinity is the most important one.


    Li Rui no longer flatters the Runner King.


    Chessmen also have the pride and ambition of chessmen.

 Chapter 716

    Li Rui went back to the hell and took the token given by the runner king to the 17th floor for a harvest.


    Not only that, Li Rui also went to other hell to harvest the soul body.


    Steal a little here, steal a little there. Anyway, this token can go to any floor.


    "While they are all fighting underground wars, they certainly don''t have time to control me. I should have no problem if I search more."


    With a happy mood, Li Rui had a good time in hell on the 18th floor of the hell. At first, Li Rui thought that every layer of hell was the same type of people, but later he understood.


    There are different types of prisoners in the 18th floor hell. But only the heaviest layer, such as child abductors, may be gambling, or unfilial.


    Those people have their own characteristics. They are not punished in the world. Some of them are anonymous, and some of them escape by relying on their relationship.


    But the hell didn''t let them go.


    The world is ruled by man, and the earth is ruled by heaven. After death, it is taken away by the way of heaven, examined and approved by the judge of freedom of sin, and then divided into different hells. Like a factory assembly line, everything is in order.


    When Li Rui came to the stone hell, he met a man.


    To be sure, it''s a king.


    In the 18th level hell, Yama will not supervise all the time. And each level of hell is a plane with a wide range. At the beginning, Li Rui collected the soul body in the 18th level of hell through the way of Thunder Dragon flight, so that he could collect the whole level of hell soul body in a few years.


    Rao is so, there are countless fish who have missed the net.


    Over the years, there will be more soul bodies gathering, which is the reason why although the Runner King is unhappy, he does not take it seriously.


    And the eleventh layer of hell is dedicated to collecting those who drown their babies and beat them to death, putting them into this hell. The obvious feature of rock pressure hell is that meteorites will land in the sky. No one knows where they will land.


    Those who have been hit by meteorites will come back to life the next day and continue to live a life of fear


    There are more than ten kings in the eleven level hell. This one is named Long Jie.


    Li Rui and he met when they were hiding from the meteorite.


    Two people who run at full speed, see each other''s extraordinary skill, can''t help but have some appreciation. But Li Rui knows that there are few good people in this hell, so he is just a nodding friend. A few days later, Li Rui was surrounded by people in a village.


    "Human flesh, we want to eat your flesh. It''s best to eat human flesh, especially children''s meat..."


    Greedy souls, with saliva, want to devour Li Rui.


    I have seen such a scene more than once.


    Just use the water swallowing skill of the black whale to summon the Thunder Dragon and destroy them at one stroke.


    Now it''s both a prey and a hunter.


    Just as they were about to start, Long Jie appeared. He rode on a chariot, and the ghost soldiers and ghost generals pulled the chariot. The scene was extraordinary. Seeing Li Rui besieged, Long Jie ordered his men to stop and said with a smile, "Why are you here?"


    "They want to eat me."


    "You are not inferior to me in skill, where you will be eaten." When Long Jie comes back, he will say to those kneeling on the ground, "stop, this is the one you can''t afford."


    Those people are submissive.


    There is only one person, not very convinced. That''s the head of this village. Long Jie appears at this time. On the contrary, he''s bad.


    When Long Jie saw him, he just waved his hand.


    The ghost soldiers and ghost generals around him rushed up and ate all the villagers in a twinkling of an eye.


    "Yes, you''re going to eat them."


    Looking at his subordinates'' behavior, Long Jie suddenly understands why Li Rui just didn''t move.


    "It''s me who''s spoiling you."


    "It''s not in the way, it''s not lacking."


    Originally, he was wandering to this position to fight autumn wind, disguised as an outgoing visitor with low strength. These greedy souls, when they see such outgoing visitors, want to eat them. It''s ok if they don''t eat them. If they do, Li Rui devours them all.


    So far, it has devoured a lot of soul bodies.


    But it doesn''t matter, there are always many bad people in the world, and hell will never fail.


    "Do you want to go out and play?" Long Jie is also very boring. It''s rare to meet a person who has good strength. He loves talent in his heart. It should be noted that in a place like hell, strength is the foundation of everything.


    This place, people here don''t even want food. Firmly follow the law of the jungle, just like the fish in the sea.


    There is no sense of moral integrity, if there is, it will not come to hell.


    This is the only one. It''s strange.


    It is also possible that the position is relatively high, the conditions are relatively good, and the pursuit of respectability has begun.


    This is understandable.


    Now it''s getting late, and the night of hell is extremely dangerous. From time to time, meteorites fall from the sky, and many people are suddenly killed by giant rocks in their sleep. The pain at the moment of death is beyond human imagination.


    "Then I will not be respectful."


    Li Rui sits on Long Jie''s chariot, and Long Jie orders his servants to drive.


    It''s like being an emperor.


    No wonder so many people pursue power.


    Wang, emperor and leaders all like this feeling.


    "Which dynasty are you from, brother?" Long Jie inquired.


    "In the Ming Dynasty. And you? "


    "Daqin."


    It is a common practice to ask each other about dynasties in the prefectures. This hobby is like looking for fellow countrymen.


    "It''s not bad to have the Ming Dynasty. It''s quite the style of the Qin Dynasty. The son of heaven guards the country, and the king dies. "


    "That''s a good thing to say. If the king died, the country would not perish."


    "Natural and man-made disasters, where to say?"


    "But it''s also true that people have no way to live."


    "So it is." Long Jie agrees with this theory.


    "Where are you going?" Li Rui asked.


    "Today is the day of the twelve kings. I am going now. It''s so busy there that you can spend a safe night with me. "


    Long Jie is quite proud.


    But Li Rui laughed: "will there be a peaceful night here?"


    Meteorites may fall from the sky anytime and anywhere. Even if Long Jie is the king, he will not face if he is afraid that the stone will crush hell.


    Long Jie explained: "we will raise a border to protect you."


    "I see."


    Don''t blame Long Jie''s self-esteem. In a place like hell, it''s extremely rare for those who are crushed by stones to be able to rest in peace for a while by certain means.


    It''s like a person in the desert, with a village full of water at any time, can let you have a day of air conditioning, eating iced watermelon and drinking mineral water.


    A peaceful night is a rare luxury.


    As the carriage moves forward, Long Jie takes Li Rui to the station.


    This is a city.

 Chapter 717

    The city is not big. It covers an area that looks like a middle school in the world. But it''s very lively. In this vast hell, villages are common. It''s rare to see such a scene.


    Even Wang''s city is not as grand as the Imperial Palace in the TV series. Compared with the upper level of the underground, I don''t know what''s worse.


    Maybe it''s luxurious for these kings.


    In Li Rui''s eyes, these are not worth mentioning.


    But on the surface, we still have to cater to it, which means wow, so shocked, so luxurious, so amazing.


    So that we can live with our face.


    Through the guard soldiers, toward the city inside. The big table is already full of guests.


    However, Xiao Zhan, as a king, naturally enjoyed dignity.


    It''s just that many people don''t know Li Rui and don''t know who is following Xiao Zhan.


    "You''re new here. You may not be familiar with it. Those who can come here to attend the banquet are extraordinary people with strong strength. "


    Xiao Zhan explains with Li Rui, pointing to the characters.


    "The one over there is black tiger''s man, who is good at using poison."


    "That''s hammer stone''s man. A big hammer has the power of a thousand jin."


    Li Rui nodded his head and pretended to remember.


    In fact, they are all miscellaneous fish. What''s worth remembering.


    Shao Qing, Xiao Zhan comes to the inner hall.


    "This is the place where our twelve kings can enter. I won''t take you in."


    "OK, I''ll find a place to sit down myself."


    "Well, I''ll come to you when the dinner is over."


    Li Rui nodded.


    When Xiao Zhan enters the inner hall, Li Rui finds a table and sits down at will.


    Unexpectedly, all the people at the table were looking at him, and many people at other tables were looking at him.


    Li Rui was puzzled and asked, "what do you think I''m sitting on?"


    "You are the one brought by King Xiao. I don''t care about you. It''s good to let you know that the seats here are arranged according to their strength. The closer they are to the inner hall, the stronger their strength will be. And the seat you are sitting in is the seventh! "


    A man sitting at this table is the black tiger''s man introduced by Xiao Zhan.


    Li Rui doesn''t even remember his name.


    But Li Rui understood what he meant.


    "Oh, it means I''m not fit to sit here. By the way, what''s your seat number?"


    "Eighth."


    "Who is the first one?"


    "Of course, I am brother hammer. Brother hammer is the favorite of the hammer king. We respect brother hammer here. You are a new comer. Go there. That''s where you should stay. "


    Li Rui smiles and stands up.


    The people around the table laughed and thought Li Rui was a disgrace.


    Black tiger''s men and others are also disdainful smile.


    After Li Rui left his seat, he spared a circle and patted brother hammer on the shoulder: "brother, get up and give me a seat."


    All of them stopped talking.


    Let''s make room. Let''s make room.


    If the hammer king comes to pat hammer brother on the shoulder, naturally this seat is available.


    But they don''t know who Li Rui is. Where is Li Rui qualified to ask for his seat?


    Brother hammer stands up, grabs Li Rui and plans to throw Li Rui out at one stroke.


    Those who can sit here are all powerful people. Which one is not arrogant?


    No provocation!


    Many people laugh and wait to see Li Rui make a fool of himself again.


    "I really don''t know that the sky is high and the earth is thick. I want to challenge brother hammer."


    "That seat, you can take it if you want?"


    "See how he ends."


    In such a discussion, brother Chui gave a grim smile, grabbed Li Rui''s collar and threw it.


    It didn''t move.


    Try harder!


    "Hey Brother hammer, use your strength.


    Still not moving.


    Brother Chui was in a hurry. He stepped on the ground suddenly, and the ground collapsed. He used all his energy and his face turned red. At this point, some people finally see some clues.


    ¡ª¡ªCan be worthy of hammer brother with all his strength, this person is really a bit of ability.


    But soon reality broke them down.


    Even if brother hammer uses all his strength, he is not Li Rui''s opponent.


    Li Rui is still motionless.


    On the contrary, brother Chui roared: "good! Give up your seat


    He stood up and let go.


    Li Rui sat down comfortably.


    But the black tiger''s men couldn''t see it: "wait a minute, is there such a reason? That seat can''t be so simple. If you want to sit, you have to get our consent. "


    "Nigger, I''m not as strong as him, so don''t bother." Brother hammer waved his hand.


    The nigger shook his head and said, "strong is not necessarily the strongest. Brother hammer, in addition to your great strength, your skill is also superb, but you didn''t use it. He wants to take that seat, OK! Unless I offer this glass of wine, he dares to drink it. "


    The nigger took off his glass and poured it.


    The wine is black as soon as it is poured out.


    There are still small insects creeping inside.


    It''s disgusting.


    "If you dare to drink this glass of wine, we will let you take the first place."


    The nigger, with a smile, hands the wine cup to Li Rui.


    Li Rui, eager to make good use of his spare time, cocked up his legs and looked around: "are you serious?"


    The nigger was in a hurry.


    Li Rui is obviously asking others whether he has done well.


    Isn''t this a way to set up dissension and make him a nigger?


    Fortunately, the big guy is also interested in the nigger''s poisoned wine.


    "Nature is serious."


    "Nigger''s poison, still worth looking forward to."


    "Then try it."


    By consensus, all the people at this table agreed.


    Li Rui nodded and took the nigger''s glass of wine: "the taste of this glass of wine doesn''t look very good."


    The nigger sneered: "this is a scorpion that I feed with the placenta blood of a baby. I take the poisonous needle from it, grind it with the venomous teeth of a thousand thread snake, and then put it into the world''s most poisonous insect."


    Everyone was shocked.


    A lot of people flatter niggers: "nigger is the best in the world with poison!"


    "It smells like I''m in a coma."


    "This is a master, this is a master."


    The nigger was so proud that he yelled at Li Rui: "drink! If you don''t drink today, don''t think of this door! "


    "Drink!"


    "Drink!"


    A lot of people follow the words of niggers, whirring and whirring.


    Li Rui took a smile from the corner of his mouth.


    "It''s just a little poison. What are you afraid of?"


    As soon as he was about to bring the wine to his mouth, the nigger suddenly stopped: "wait! I forgot to add some seasoning. "


    He quickly took out a small bottle from his pocket, took out a leech like bug and put it into the wine glass.


    The glass was bubbling black.


    Li Rui can''t laugh or cry. There''s no difference between a cup of wine and a cup of porridge. Even if it''s not poisonous, it can''t be drunk.


    "Drink!" The nigger is pushing again.


    Li Rui pretended to drink, but in fact, he just splashed the poisonous wine on the nigger''s face, and some of it fell into the nigger''s mouth.


    The nigger screamed.


    It resounded throughout the banquet.

 Chapter 718

    The accident not only seriously injured the nigger, but also shocked others.


    I look like an honest man. I didn''t expect to be so cruel.


    "You are so mean and shameless!" The man sitting next to the nigger slapped the table. He must have just been scared by Li Rui. If Li Rui didn''t splash it fast and accurately, what would he do?


    As we all know, although the Negro''s combat strength is not particularly strong, his poison skill is very powerful.


    Otherwise, they would not be valued by the black tiger.


    More people didn''t expect Li Rui to do it directly.


    He turned his face in silence.


    Nigger''s scream rang for a while, he is not only a master of making poison, but also a master of detoxification. He took out the pill and put it in his mouth. He took it and cried, "I''ll kill you, I''ll kill you!"


    Li Rui was impatient to hear this. He waved his hand and rushed to the nigger''s face. His mouth collapsed.


    It''s worse for niggers.


    But I dare not shout any more.


    Li Rui sat down with his arms in his arms and said, "who else won''t accept?"


    That''s a good question.


    If brother hammer didn''t win, it may be an accident, but brother black didn''t win either, which shows some problems.


    This kid, it''s a little weird.


    But there are still some people who refuse to accept it.


    After all, these two times, Li Rui was not dignified enough.


    It''s not fair to win by strength to strength, or even the nigger is splashed with poison wine and won by rogue means.


    It''s a shame, although all of you here are not good people.


    But there is a way to steal.


    "I don''t believe in evil. Let me try your depth! If you can take the first place in this way, then I can beat you and I can go to the first table. "


    Someone stood up with hot eyes and walked to Li Rui.


    Li Rui just laughs, and then suddenly pushes out.


    With this fierce blow, before the man came near, he was slapped by Li Rui and turned into dust. When the fire fell all over the sky, his ashes disappeared with the wind.


    With this one hand, everyone will be suppressed directly.


    No one can understand what Li Rui''s skill is and has never heard of it.


    But even if they didn''t take Li Rui''s attack hard, they could feel that the power was too terrible.


    "Who else?"


    Li Rui looks around and asks faintly.


    This time, no one spoke.


    The one who has just been killed is the thirteenth.


    He can''t even take Li Rui''s hand.


    In fact, we should carefully weigh whether we can beat each other to death when they are ready.


    Anyway, Li Rui slapped people to death.


    If they can, it depends on themselves.


    After waiting for a while, Li Rui sat down.


    The scene is still silent, and the needle can be heard.


    Li Rui laughed: "there is nothing on this table. Isn''t it served?"


    "Yes, no one served. Serve Brother hammer spoke, and now the big guy just reflected. Since Li Rui has been in this position, he is the boss.


    I didn''t expect brother hammer to look rough, but actually there are details in the rough.


    But also, can be a big brother, where will be simple, are coarse in detail.


    Otherwise, it would have been a long time ago.


    A little carelessness is the end of death.


    Niggers are an example.


    Think of hammer brother just retreat, has just flattered, people feel admiration.


    Brother hammer is also a man who can advance and retreat.


    "Here comes the food!"


    Someone is holding a dish and presenting the food. There are few living creatures in the stone pressure hell. This hell is mostly some poisonous insects and other species with strong vitality but small size.


    Li Rui didn''t know what the dish was. It was black and bloody.


    Li Rui frowned.


    Brother hammer asked cautiously: "brother, these dishes are not suitable for the taste? If you don''t eat first, the brothers dare not move their chopsticks. "


    "Get me some fruit. I don''t like it."


    Chui chuckled and thumbed up: "big brother is particular! I didn''t like this when I first came here, but after tasting it, I got used to it. Come on, fruit for big brother! "


    Under the arrangement of brother hammer, someone immediately went to arrange it.


    Although Li Rui is in the top position, his prestige has not been cultivated, far inferior to brother hammer.


    Soon, someone over there came with the fruit. It''s a bit like pitaya. It''s fiery red.


    "Big brother, this is the fruit of Tianhuo, which was smashed by meteorite. It''s very delicious and has extraordinary aura."


    "Big brother, please eat." Brother hammer peeled it and sent it to Li Rui.


    Li Rui took it and ate it. It really tasted good.


    "Well, you can eat, too."


    Li Rui ordered them to move their chopsticks. In order to make the atmosphere a little happier, some people began to tell jokes and so on, and the dinner was filled with a happy atmosphere.


    After three rounds of wine, brother hammer said, "brother, where do you think the treasure might be?"


    "Earth treasure? What kind of treasure? "


    "Don''t you know?" Brother hammer said he was surprised.


    Li Rui shook his head and said, "I really don''t know. Tell me about it."


    "It is said that among the meteorites falling from area 12, there are hills as big as them, which almost smash half of area 12. There is a treasure in the meteorite. We all don''t know what it is, but when someone comes near, the treasure will burst into flames and burn people to death. Some people say it''s Laojun stove! "


    Li Rui laughed: "I''m afraid you want to laugh to death, Lao Junlu. Is that what you can imagine? How dare you think


    Hammer brother scratched his head: "but only Laojun stove can have this power."


    Li Rui laughed more happily: "Lao Jun, did you fall into hell? Do you think the sky is falling


    Hammer brother ashamed: "or big brother has culture, big brother is really big brother, analysis is reasonable."


    "Big brother is brave and resourceful. Let''s drink to him!" Someone stood up to propose a toast to Li Rui.


    Li Rui smiles, raises his glass and takes a sip.


    It''s fruit wine. It''s not like the poisoned wine that the nigger just poured.


    Drink a little bitter taste, but into the throat, it is like fire in the stomach.


    It''s very refreshing.


    Exhaled a breath of wine, Li Rui put down his glass: "good wine! So since you know where the treasure is, why do you ask me? "


    "I don''t know. After ten days, the treasure disappeared. But after a while, someone saw the earth treasure in another meteorite that hit the ground. So we speculate that the treasure has spirit and will move autonomously. "


    "That might be a good thing." Li Rui''s eyes are shining. Most of the treasures with independent consciousness are not ordinary products.


    Brother hammer nodded solemnly: "brother, that''s certainly a good thing! Who don''t want such a good thing? Even if you can get a little, maybe you can improve your accomplishments a lot. So the big guys are here today to discuss this. "


    "What kind of consultation?"


    "Everyone can get the treasure, but no one can get it alone. So we can only cooperate, and we can work together to settle the treasure and then divide it up. After all, it''s not too bad to wait for the natural resources and local treasures. "


    Li Rui nodded: "that''s the truth."


    Brother hammer flashed a shadow in his eyes and immediately said happily, "brother, if you see it then, please remember to inform younger brother. Younger brother will come to help brother immediately!"


    "Look again." Li Rui smiles. I''m afraid it''s not so good.


    In the end, the plan to search for the treasure should be decided by the twelve kings.


    But these twelve kings are really interesting.


    The so-called twelve kings are not as good as any of the ten.


    There is no tiger in the mountain, the monkey is king.


    "I''ll let you look for it. When you find it, I''ll take advantage of it."

 Chapter 719

    The abacus was crackling, but the final decision was still up to the twelve kings.


    It''s time to bring them all together.


    Isn''t that beautiful?


    With such an idea in mind, Li Rui smiles and raises his glass: "come on, have a drink!"


    There was a lot of laughter.


    At this time, a serious meeting was going on in the inner hall. The twelve kings had an abacus in their hearts about treasures. They were ghost kings, though not the kind of ghost kings born in huangquan river who could fight in the upper levels of the earth and be running dogs.


    But it''s also the presence of the hegemonic side.


    Long Jie is in the third place, and the first is a thin old man.


    Old men don''t talk.


    Other ghost King words are not much, at most just voice size difference.


    The one with the biggest voice is in the seventh place.


    "We''re going to launch all the people to look for the treasure this time, and we''ll find it. This is certain, but after we find it, how to divide it is a big problem."


    "I have nothing to say. I''ll have one then." Long Jie said.


    "Then divide it into twelve parts!"


    "That won''t do. I''ll have to take two. Otherwise, I''ll go and grab it, too."


    "If you want two, doesn''t the boss want four or five?"


    It''s noisy, it''s not harmonious. If we unite for the sake of interests, there will also be contradictions because of interests. The outside is happy, but the inside is full of worries.


    Li Rui drinks 7788 and walks into the inner hall.


    In fact, the inner hall is not on guard, because the twelve strongest people do not need protection at all. But no one broke in without permission, but Li Rui went in.


    As soon as Li Rui entered, the big guy looked at him.


    One of the kings said at that time, "get out of here!"


    "This is not where you can come in!"


    Li Rui sneered: "why can''t I come? Who are you?"


    Li Rui stepped forward and said, "I heard that you are making a lot of trouble about the treasure. According to this way of discussion, you can''t have a discussion for a year. In this case, it''s better to draw lots. Whoever has a better signature will get more points. If you don''t agree with it afterwards, just fight. It''s better to make a decision as soon as possible, so as not to change. "


    "Good idea!" Long Jie agreed, "my brother is really wise."


    "Then tell me how to draw lots?" The king, who sat first, asked.


    Li Rui thought for a moment and said, "there are one and two. Whoever gets one or two depends on his luck. Otherwise, those who do not make efforts will not make efforts, and those who do not make concerted efforts will not make concerted efforts. "


    "Do you think it will work?"


    Li Rui asked the twelve kings.


    They shut up.


    The first king said, "then follow this method."


    Soon after, with the participation of Li Rui, the short draw ceremony was completed.


    The first Wang draws two lots, and Long Jie draws one.


    When the draw was over, the twelve kings went out of the inner hall and came to the hall to announce their decision to work together to find the treasure. There was a lot of cheers at the scene, and many people thought they could get a share, including the one promised by their boss that the first person to find the treasure would get a share.


    It''s impossible.


    Li Rui participated in the whole process. How can he not know?


    Sometimes, these kings, sitting high in their seats, look down on the people below.


    But those people were so excited.


    "Heaven and earth are inhumane. The most inhumane are those who treat people as tools."


    They are all boss. Li Rui doesn''t care to compare with these so-called Wangs.


    What kind of guys are they.


    After everything is done, Long Jie calls Li Rui to a room.


    "How did you come up with an idea?"


    "I guess we all know that you can''t come to an agreement. At this time, you need a buffer. Unfortunately, no one can see the situation clearly, so I have to come."


    "Would you like to be my man?" Long Jie asked.


    "Would you like to work for me?" Li Rui asked.


    Long Jie said with a smile: "be my subordinate. In my territory, except me, you are the number two. I''m your man. I don''t do any good at all. "


    "I don''t like to depend on others." Li Rui said faintly.


    Are you kidding? In this prefecture, there are no people who want him to be a dog. Even the Runner King, the relationship between the two sides is mostly allies.


    "I love your mind. I have a plan."


    "What plan?"


    "Only my men can listen to this plan."


    "Forget it."


    "Someone will die tonight."


    "People die every day."


    "But tonight is different. A king will die tonight. Within three hours, there will be a rotten city of meditation here. You have to be my man to save your life. " Long Jie looked at Li Rui with some appreciation in his eyes. "It''s a pity that you are such a smart man and you just died."


    "How do you know there''s going to be a big fight tonight?"


    "Because we can''t tolerate that kind of thing at all. Didn''t you notice that? People don''t want to talk. Because we all need to conserve our energy. Speaking will distract us and waste our energy. Any trace of waste, for us, may be the key to deciding the outcome


    Li Rui frowned: "isn''t my proposal a joke?"


    "It''s not a joke. Your suggestion at least makes some Wangs think that they will follow it. When a person relaxes his vigilance, he is the most vulnerable. At that time, he is the easiest to break


    "Have you chosen your target yet?"


    "Not yet, but I''m waiting, because I act like I believe in the plan, so someone will attack me. Now, it depends on who comes to our room first. At that time, you and I will take action together and beat them unprepared. Otherwise, we will all die. "


    Long Jie is very confident.


    Li Rui doesn''t know them very well.


    I''m very calculating, and I''m very calculating.


    But it''s just like that?


    Just thinking, the first king and the second Wang opened the door and entered the room. The second Wang said with a smile: "Dragon King, we haven''t been together for a long time. The boss just said," I''d like to have a drink with you. "


    "All right." Long Jie smiles and walks towards them.


    "Right now!"


    Long Jie suddenly launched to attack the second king.


    A great war broke out.


    Li Rui is caught off guard and looks confused.


    Is that a fight?


    What is Long Jie thinking? Why do you think he will cooperate with him?


    Li Rui stood still.


    The first king sneered and walked to Li Rui: "your life is not good. Let me send you to die."


    Li Rui is not happy.


    It''s another man who doesn''t want to die.


    It''s unreasonable.


    This hell is hell.


    Rules are bad when they''re bad. Treat rules like shit.


    It can be said that there is no sense of morality.


    The first Wang''s thin palm twisted towards Li Rui''s neck. Li Rui directly punched the old man''s palm.


    Just at this time, the second Wang, who was fighting with Long Jie, suddenly shot at the first Wang. Long Jie also attacked the first Wang.


    The three men attacked at the same time, but the first king didn''t expect it, so he was beaten through by their hands.


    The first king roared, his body changed and turned into a hell devil with three heads and six arms.


    Long Jie and the second Wang also started the change of form.


    As the king of hell, they devour each other, and the body is no longer human.


    Like human beings, they must have been another kind of creature. In Li Rui''s eyes, they are a kind of deformed species.


    The three malformed species fought fiercely.


    Huge movement, in this city, will burn to more places.


    Hell, always.

 Chapter 720

    The whole city, which was not very big, was lit like a huge torch.


    The drunken ghost generals at the banquet were even more miserable. All kinds of shrill cries made people feel creepy.


    Because of the fire and large-scale fighting, the city''s defense array also lost its function, meteorites fell down, and more people died. All kinds of tragedies make this hell full of depression.


    Li Rui doesn''t like this feeling very much.


    Finding the right opportunity, Li Rui left the battlefield and came to a quiet corner to watch the battle quietly.


    At first, Li Rui was not very optimistic about Long Jie.


    It turns out that this guy seems insidious and terrible.


    I don''t know how long this guy has been preparing behind his back and how much work he has done. First, unite the second to kill the first, then unite the fourth and fifth to kill the second.


    Then he led seven to ten and killed the other kings.


    At the end of the day, the people on his side died in battle, and he killed them.


    "Either way."


    To be honest, I''ll see you for the first time. If I didn''t witness it with my own eyes, I''m afraid I''ll kill Li Rui and I won''t believe that one person can play so many tricks and kill eleven.


    Li Rui has no way to know how many interests he has exchanged.


    But the eleven kings who died were not fools.


    But they were schemed to death by Long Jie.


    It''s amazing.


    After the battle, Li Rui couldn''t help clapping: "you are such a talented person!"


    "I''m flattered. By the way, why are you still here?" Long Jie came over with a smile.


    Li Rui also smiles: "if I participate in it, won''t I be killed by you?"


    "Even if you don''t participate, you will only be killed by me. It''s better to escape as soon as possible."


    "You are not my opponent. Why should I run away?" Li Rui said faintly.


    Long Jie laughed: "even if I consume a lot of aura, it should not be difficult to kill you. When you come back to life, you will be an ordinary kid, and your memory will be lost. You will never remember that I killed you. "


    Li Rui can''t help clapping for Long Jie again.


    This is a talent.


    It''s a Yin goods, Yin to the bone.


    "I''m really curious how a guy like you can be so calculating."


    "The great Qin Dynasty survives in the crevice. If we Qin people can''t calculate, we would have been destroyed by other countries. But then it was Daqin who destroyed the six states. Why do you say that? Is it because the political strategists can talk? That also needs the king''s approval. Why is it Qin? "


    "Then you are..." Li Rui is a little curious. Since long Jie is so calculating, why is he not famous in history?


    "I''m a traitor under Guiguzi''s gate, so it''s not worth mentioning." Long Jie shakes his head and seems to think of those unpleasant memories, which makes him feel quite unhappy and want to dispel them.


    "Forget it, I''ll bring you back to life."


    Long Jie is about to start. Li Rui gives a sneer and Lei long lets go.


    The huge Thunder Dragon opened his mouth and roared at Long Jie.


    Just a roar, almost the whole city is shaking.


    Long Jie was the first one among them. He was almost destroyed by the roar.


    "You, who are you?"


    For the first time, Long Jie didn''t have that calm demeanor, rarely showed a look of panic.


    Li Rui put away Thunder Dragon''s huge body and said, "it doesn''t matter who you think I am. I think you already know where the treasure is, otherwise you won''t use the conspiracy to defeat the kings. Let''s go and lead the way. "


    Thunder Dragon turns into a little dragon and falls gently on Long Jie''s shoulder.


    Ironically, Long Jie is known as the Dragon King, but he is scared by the little Thunder Dragon on his shoulder. His legs are shaking.


    It can be seen that no matter how high their status is, they are vulnerable to real strength.


    Long Jie doesn''t know Li Rui''s identity and real strength, but he knows that his life and death are all between Li Rui''s thoughts.


    So even if he is reluctant, he can only take Li Rui to look for the treasure.


    Sitting on the chariot again, there is a sea of fire below.


    In the sea of fire, one small Thunder Dragon after another quickly devours the soul.


    Li Rui didn''t take a close look at this tragedy. Anyway, the people below are not good people. If they were good people, they would not come to this hell. Including Long Jie, he must have done something extremely evil before he was sent to this place.


    Li Rui appreciates the nature of Long Jie''s evil goods, so he just keeps them. Otherwise, he just can''t absorb them.


    Long Jie is trembling and on pins and needles.


    He saw with his own eyes the little Thunder Dragon devouring all the soul bodies.


    And such a small Thunder Dragon, he also stood on the shoulder.


    "Big brother, can you take this off my shoulder first, in case it swallows me..."


    Long Jie looks embarrassed.


    Li ruiquan didn''t hear it.


    Long Jie is very embarrassed.


    He wanted to use intrigue very much, but he suffered from being a traitor.


    They are absolutely powerful and unreasonable.


    There is no way, Long Jie also accepted, the strength gap is too wide.


    "Where is the treasure?" Li Rui asked suddenly.


    "In my domain."


    "Let''s go."


    At Li Rui''s command, Long Jie drives his chariot and flies to the territory.


    Longjie''s territory is located in a dark forest. The soldiers guarding the dark forest are attentive and well guarded.


    But it''s useless. In hell, where the strength hierarchy is very clear, no matter how many soldiers there are, they can''t beat a king. The king enslaved them and drove them.


    If the upper echelons of the underworld are feudal dynasties, then the 18 echelons of hell are primitive societies pursuing slavery.


    Under the leadership of Long Jie, Li Rui comes to the middle of the dark forest.


    There, in the middle of a meteorite, a faint flame was burning.


    "This is the treasure. I haven''t found it long ago. I was told to attend the meeting. If I didn''t, they would doubt me, so I had to find a way to kill them. Anyway, the time is ripe, and I''d like to do that for a long time. "


    "Your idea is right. Now you all withdraw. I want to see what''s around here, which is worth your fighting."


    Although not very attractive, but still more curious.


    Long Jie immediately gave an order, and the ghost soldiers and ghosts in the dark forest all quickly retreated. Along with Long Jie, Li Rui also drove him out ten miles away.


    Longjie is not reconciled, but xiaoleilong is still standing on his shoulder and may devour him at any time.


    Li Rui stepped forward, reached out and gently touched the surface of the meteorite.


    At the same time, his right hand released the black thunder cage.


    No matter what it is, it can''t escape from this cage.


    "Let me see what it is, baby."

 Chapter 721

    Fiery red light blooms from the meteorite, seems to be aware of the danger, and the treasure hidden in the meteorite is angry.


    The ground vibrates. The treasure wants to break through from the ground. It''s a pity that even if Li Rui died early, the way to escape this treasure would be to escape from the ground. After all, it was the same for several times before.


    "See where you can escape!"


    Li Rui holds his hand up, and the black thunder prison is like a fishing net, pulling up the whole meteorite.


    The treasure in the meteorite was picked up, and it was still inside.


    "Come out for me."


    Li Rui tightens the Heilei prison and breaks the meteorite. All of a sudden, the things inside finally couldn''t be hidden. They collided with the black thunder prison fiercely, but every time they collided, it didn''t help.


    Heilei prison is not only the prison of Heilei function, its every fence is stable and reinforced by the field of divine consciousness.


    This kind of black thunder prison can''t be broken through by the strong in hell, let alone a treasure.


    The black thunder prison suddenly tightened to the size of the treasure.


    "Ah, ah


    Trapped in the treasure, impatient, issued a scream.


    Li Rui fixed his eyes and almost laughed.


    It was a groundhog!


    One yelled! The woodchuck looks very cute. It''s chubby and has two front teeth. The elder is a little naive and angry when he cries.


    Unlike ordinary groundhog, the claws of this groundhog are silver white, almost like metal. On the other hand, it''s all over the fire from time to time.


    It didn''t bake all its hair!


    Li Rui can only say that it''s bad for my groundhog.


    Li Rui looks at the groundhog in front of him quietly. It''s not terrible to watch this little thing. But what twelve kings are looking for is such a thing?


    This is the so-called "treasure"?


    "What? It''s so rare. I don''t think it''s precious. I just don''t know how it tastes."


    Li Rui licked the corner of his mouth, making the groundhog squeak! Let''s have a big cry.


    Li Rui laughed: "do you still understand people?"


    According to common sense, this kind of thing is not human language. But this groundhog is not an ordinary thing. It can be seen from the fire light on its body that it is a Spirit creature.


    If they saw it, they would be very happy to have such a little pet.


    But if it falls into the hands of Jian Su Mei, it will be miserable.


    The animals that died in Jane Su Mei''s hands were not one or two, but seven or eight. Every time she brought back her pet, she was very happy. In a few days, she raised it to death.


    However, maybe this kind of spirit can''t be raised, as long as it doesn''t die of intentional murder.


    The woodchuck stared at Li Rui, his eyes full of deep hatred.


    It''s the villain who traps him. He wants to go up and tear Li Ruisheng off.


    But the bad man''s technique is so powerful that he can only be trapped and helpless. Therefore, in the eyes of marmots, there is some regret for their lack of strength.


    "Little thing, don''t think I''ll let you go if you don''t talk. I''ll take you back and bake you. I''ll learn about the bamboo rat."


    "Ah Cried the woodchuck.


    Li Rui smiles.


    This groundhog is really fun.


    "Everyone says you are a treasure. Tell me what kind of treasure you are. If you don''t tell me, I will roast you now."


    Li Rui said and began to make a fire.


    The groundhog kept on barking, and then squeaked again. His begging eyes looked at Li Rui, but he couldn''t express himself.


    Li Rui just makes a fire. Soon, the fire is shining, and his face is shining.


    "There''s a big fire." Li Rui said to the woodchuck with a smile, "you see, this fire is big and prosperous. It''s suitable for barbecue."


    "Creak, creak!"


    The groundhog is so sad that he looks at Li Rui with pleading eyes.


    Li Rui picked up the nearby pine branch and stroked it straight and sharp.


    Li Rui is very satisfied with the comparison.


    "This piece of wood is perfect for barbecue. I haven''t eaten anything for a long time."


    In the dark forest, Li Rui''s words are full of light and his teeth are full of light.


    Although it''s quiet all around, those ghost soldiers and ghosts will be driven away by Li Rui from afar, including Long Jie, who only dares to be near but not near.


    But Li Rui is very happy.


    "I think you are really a good baby. I just looked at you carefully. Although you are a little bit small, you are fat. It must be Zizi and greasy when you bake it. If you take a bite, you may be able to make children cry. It''s so cute. I can''t put it down. "


    The marmot was about to cry, and Li Rui still spoke sarcastic words, which scared the marmot to pee.


    Li Rui put the wood branch close to the woodchuck, his eyes narrowed slightly: "you don''t speak yet?"


    The groundhog kept nodding.


    "You don''t want to talk to me?"


    The woodchuck shook his head.


    "That means you can understand me, but you can''t speak. I don''t think it''s completely evolved. I don''t even have this ability. It''s really bad. "


    Li Rui sighed, thought about it, and gently touched the woodchuck''s head.


    The groundhog''s face looks confused.


    "Is this man stupid? What is he doing with my head? Is he sick? Is he insane? Are humans like this? "


    "Shut up."


    "Scared! What''s going on? Who''s talking? "


    "I''m talking, little thing. I''ll communicate with you with my divine sense. If you compare, I''ll barbecue you. Believe it or not?"


    The groundhog''s eyes suddenly glared at Li Rui. He looked at Li Rui in disbelief.


    It never thought that Li Rui could communicate with it with divine sense!


    What an advanced way of communication!


    "Oh, praise God, you can hear me at last! Please don''t kill me, sir. I''m just a weak and helpless rat away from Vulcan


    Li Rui laughed: "weak and helpless? You don''t want to do this with me. You still have two chances to tell me your origin and valuable information honestly. Otherwise, I will barbecue the barbecue because you are a weak groundhog


    After looking at Li Rui silently for a while, he opened his mouth and said for a long time, "I don''t know where I came from. I only know that one day I was swept away by a gust of wind and fell down from the world tree, and I fell here. Besides, I''m not a groundhog. I''m a rat. Thank you


    "You are a groundhog! Woodchuck, why do you like to get into meteorites? If you can''t prove your worth, I''ll have to barbecue you. "


    "I''m sorry, sir! I don''t like to get into meteorites, but it''s too cold here. I need temperature, or I''ll freeze to death. My value, I''m... Cute. My friends of the world tree say I''m cute. "


    "The world tree?"


    "Yes, it''s the world tree, don''t you know? Stupid man... Master, the world tree is our home. There are my companions there, and a lot of delicious food. "


    "Better than you?"


    "Better than me!"


    "But I don''t know your taste yet."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 722

    It''s speechless from Vulcan.


    I feel that I have no dignity and face.


    If the enemy in front of us is not too strong, why not.


    I can''t help but cry from the fire rat: "uncle, I kneel down for you, please don''t try to eat my idea, I''m not delicious. My meat is too greasy. Once I couldn''t help biting myself, and I was directly tired of crying. "


    "That''s because you''re too small to cry. But I won''t, because I''m bigger than you and can eat. "


    "I''m not delicious! If you want me to take you to the world tree, don''t talk about food from now on, OK


    The fire rat is very angry, and the consequences are very serious.


    Li Rui nodded: "OK, since you have said that. Then, how can the world tree enter? Tell me now, otherwise... "


    Li Rui sticks the wood to the mouth of the fire god rat.


    It''s not until the fire rat kills him.


    How can this person be like this? He doesn''t follow the process at all. He just wants to eat!


    Too much!


    However, Li Rui is too strong, and the wood branch is close to the fire god rat.


    Thinking about it, I close my eyes.


    "Even if you kill me, I won''t tell you!"


    Well, I''m determined. I''m not afraid of death.


    Li Rui stabbed the rat with a wooden stick. Unexpectedly, he was burned to the skin of the rat.


    "Ha ha ha ha... Do you think my uncle is so easy to hurt?"


    I''m very proud of Vulcan.


    Li Rui chuckled: "you are too early to be happy. I have many ways to be afraid of fire."


    Li Rui took out a knife from the jade, pointed it at the leg of the rat and stabbed it into the meat.


    The fire can burn the wood branch, but it can''t burn the knife.


    This is a knife made of special material. It''s very hard and sharp.


    Blood came out of the leg of the rat.


    But the rat said nothing.


    This little thing is quite determined.


    Li Rui took back the knife, and his face was a bit serious for the first time.


    "You want to protect your world, even your life, you can sacrifice for it. It must be a good world. Do you want to go back? "


    "I don''t want to."


    "Why not?"


    "You will follow me back, so I can''t go back."


    "What a pity."


    Li Rui smiles and paints with his fingers in the void. He draws one talisman after another: "but since you are my loser, I will take you back to my woman, and you can be a pet in the future."


    Pets?


    Far from the God of fire rats extremely angry, desperately in the black thunder prison collision, hit the blood: "far from the God of fire rats, never slave!"


    Li Rui stops and looks at the little thing.


    "Well, I''ll let you go."


    Li Ruisong opens Heilei prison.


    At the beginning, he didn''t believe in the fire god rat. He didn''t dare to move. For fear of moving himself, Li Rui killed him.


    But Li Rui didn''t do that. On the contrary, Li Rui left here slowly.


    He goes to Longjie.


    "I can''t catch the treasure when it runs away." In front of Long Jie, Li Rui shrugs his shoulders and looks helpless.


    Long Jie was full of regret: "it''s a pity..."


    That''s right, but Long Jie doesn''t think it''s true. On the contrary, a touch of resentment flashed in his eyes.


    "It''s clear that I''ve got the treasure, but I''m still pretending to be here. Hum, I''ve let out the wind. Even if you have life to take it, you won''t have life to enjoy it!"


    The stone presses hell so big, besides twelve kings, still have many strength. Each king can control only a part of the territory, not the whole territory.


    The vast territory, countless strong, who knows who can kill Li Rui?


    I wish I had such a talent. Long Jie thought so, but his attitude became more respectful: "boss, I''m really scared if I can let your pet off my shoulder."


    "What is there to be afraid of?" Li Rui smiles. With a little finger, the Thunder Dragon disappears into Long Jie''s body.


    "If I die, you will die with me. From today on, you can serve me by my side, and I''ll save a lot of effort. "


    On hearing this, Long Jie felt numb: "this thief is so unreasonable. It''s really hateful!"


    For a moment, all kinds of strategies in his heart surged to his heart, but in the end, it turned into a sigh: "yes, I know."


    "Follow me around and have a look." Li Rui walked in front of him. After walking for a while, he stopped and said, "if you walk in front of me, I will be your follower. So that I may not be noticed. "


    Long Jie''s heart burst out: "this thief is more insidious than me!"


    In fact, Long Jie is still too young.


    There are talented people in every generation, and the new generation is better than the old.


    Li Rui, under the name of Long Jie, reaps everywhere in the stone hell. When it''s over, Li Rui announces the expedition in the name of Long Jie. For a moment, the people in Shiya hell are boiling with resentment, and Long Jie''s reputation for hard work is completely wiped out by Li Rui.


    Often think about this, Long Jie will regret.


    If Li Rui had not been busy, he would have invited Li Rui to the banquet. I''m afraid that all these things would not have happened later.


    As Li Rui''s harvest of this plane is more and more severe, Long Jie''s reputation is also growing. After half a year, Long Jie was almost as familiar as a demon.


    Huge thunder dragons roar and soar, and black clouds block out the sky and the sun.


    Majestic and invincible.


    Li Rui and Long Jie sit on top of Lei Long''s head, overlooking the earth under their feet.


    "It''s all the land I''ve laid for you!"


    Li Rui said with emotion: "you have my help. It''s a blessing you''ve cultivated for eight generations!"


    Long Jie didn''t know what to say. He was unwilling and even angry.


    But up to now, he can only keep this kind of mood now. His anger at the beginning is almost numb now. Li Rui has been calculating for many times in the past half year, and now he doesn''t want to fight back at all.


    Long Jie can only hope that God will take away Li Rui, the real devil.


    "My God, open your eyes, drop a thunder and kill this guy... No, it can''t be thunder. If you want a meteorite, a huge meteorite, just kill him."


    However, no matter how long Jie wishes, Li Rui has nothing to do. God has never sent down a meteorite to kill Li Rui.


    On the contrary, with Li Rui''s expeditions, Long Jie finds out in despair that this guy is so powerful and terrible.


    So that on the last day of the year, Long Jie finally couldn''t help asking this question: "are you one of the ten Yanluo?"


    That''s a good question.


    Li Rui laughs: "you guess."


    Guess your sister!


    Long Jie is helpless and desperate.


    Good decadent yo, feel that life has reached a trough, lost hope.

 Chapter 723

    Another year has passed. The Spring Festival in the prefecture is just the time of the ghost festival in July and a half. This year, Li Rui did not return to the world to worship his ancestors, but stayed in the underground for a special festival.


    In fact, Ghost Festival is a place for self reflection. As for how much practical use it is, most of the paper money burned is not claimed because it is reincarnated. The local government will collect the paper money and hand it to the local money management office to maintain the economic operation.


    It''s a very fragile economy.


    The annual ghost festival in the world is just like the Spring Festival for the local people. The arrival of all kinds of new things, such as dolls, luxury cars, electrical products, and paper products, will turn into substance through human imagination. When they arrive at the underground, they are real things.


    For example, a TV set is a paper thing in the world. When you go to the underground, it''s a real TV set, but the underground radio station doesn''t do it. So when you buy this TV set, you can play a DVD of your early years at most


    Even so, it''s a great day for the hell. On this day, the world''s relatives repose their thoughts, and the souls of the earth feel the warmth of life.


    They sing and dance, laugh loudly, or get drunk and visit relatives and friends.


    The whole upper level of the Prefecture was permeated with such an atmosphere.


    As for the lower hell, Li Rui did not stay there. In other words, it''s not a place for people.


    "Young master, young master, I have received a gift!"


    In the morning, Sisi came to the shop happily, holding a gift box. The reconstruction of baoshuzhai has been completed, and it has been basically restored to its original state. Li Rui sat at his desk and said with a smile, "I''m so happy to receive a gift. Who will give it to you? Your husband? "


    Si Si got married in August last year, when Li Rui and Li Rui went back to celebrate their wedding.


    Shuier is waiting on Li Rui. Wen Yan joked: "her husband is good in every way, but he doesn''t know much about romance. It''s definitely not from her husband."


    Think of a face to suppress Red: "you talk nonsense!"


    "Seriously, why would someone send you a gift?"


    "Everyone has a gift, and so do you, sister shuier. Here you are, young master. "


    Sisi conjures up two small gifts for shuier and Li Rui.


    Li Rui took the gift and opened it. It was a stack of Ming coins. It''s useless and helpless.


    The three are discussing the present. Li Rui gets out of his pocket and looks at it. He shouts at Sisi. He seems very dissatisfied.


    This little guy has been following Li Rui secretly ever since he let him go. Later, Li Rui found it, so he sealed it in the jade and took it to the top of the earth.


    When we first met, the fire rat surprised dessi and shuier: "what is this, young master?"


    "Away from the fire rat, you speak carefully, he can understand. This guy has a big temper and yells when he''s not happy. "


    Sisi immediately laughed, reached out his hand to catch away from the fire god rat, and was immediately attacked by it.


    "Young master, why is this little thing so fierce?"


    "It has no gifts." Li Rui smiles and gives it the money in his hand. "Here, I''ll give it to you."


    But did not want to leave the God of fire rat angrily took up the money and tore it clean.


    Li Rui waited for it to be torn up before he said slowly, "you can buy something delicious."


    "Gee!"


    Leaving the fire god mouse to send out a wail, both hands fork waist, straight stare at Li Rui, a face of resentment.


    Sisi and shuier are out of breath laughing.


    This little thing is so cute.


    In the afternoon, Li Rui goes to the general''s mansion.


    Today''s general mansion, with the imprisonment of jiuyu, has been left out in the cold, much worse than before. When Li Rui comes in, there is no one to look after him. Only when I entered the inner hall did I see an old servant come out slowly.


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m a friend of jiuyu, and who are you?"


    "I am the young master''s servant."


    "The others are gone. Why didn''t you go?"


    "When I was a child, the young master often played on my neck. If there were no master, I would have died long ago. Others can go, but I don''t want to go. Besides, where can I go? "


    "So it is."


    Li Rui turned around and looked back. The yard was overgrown with weeds. It seemed that it was going to be deserted.


    At that time, the power of the general''s mansion was in full swing. Although it was only a virtual power with ten Yanluo''s absence, the prosperous scene of the general''s mansion was still yesterday.


    I didn''t expect that in the blink of an eye, many years have passed since those things happened.


    How time flies.


    "Do you have any news from nine domains?"


    "The young master has been detained. I heard that he might be interrogated. Well, it''s not something that I can handle after all. I can only stay here and help clean up. "


    Li Rui looked at the old servant and had a question in his heart. He wanted to ask, but he didn''t ask.


    ¡ª¡ªWho the hell are you?


    Did not ask, does not want to destroy in the heart that to the sentiment impression.


    People live in this world, there are always many important things that need to be pursued and grasped. If you can''t keep them, it''s better to have a look.


    Don''t make things a mess and miss them again.


    Li Rui sighed and left the general''s mansion.


    On the way to the Department of Yin Law, Li Rui has been thinking about a problem.


    "What''s the power to stop the third prince from killing jiuyu?"


    In this situation, it is reasonable to say that jiuyu should have been killed long ago. Otherwise, it will be a great disaster for the third prince to keep the nine regions.


    Behind this, who is fighting for power and profit?


    When he comes to the Department of Yin Law, Li Rui walks in.


    The Yin Law Department has been rebuilt, but as soon as Li Ruigang goes in, the people outside take a close look at it and immediately report it.


    Soon after, the third prince came out with some grapes in his hand. Eating while squinting at Li Rui, a look of beating.


    "Bah! What are you doing here? "


    "I''ll visit jiuyu."


    "What''s good for a dying man?"


    "After you''ve been trying for so long, have you tried anything?"


    "It''s not something you from the lower world should care about. Your hand is too long. Be careful of being exiled." The third prince does not smile.


    Li Rui eyebrows a pick: "you owe beat?"


    This sentence is full of provocative meaning, just like "what are you looking at?" if the other party dares to say "what are you looking at", then war can start immediately.


    Unfortunately, the Third Prince did not give Li Rui this opportunity.


    "If you want to see it, you can see it yourself."


    The third prince waved his hand and spat out a grape seed with a satirical smile.


    So in the prison, Li Rui saw the changed jiuyu.

 Chapter 724

    At the beginning, I was a stranger like jade, and my son was unique in the world.


    Li Rui still remembers meeting jiuyu for the first time. He was teasing a girl. He''s a dandy, and he''s mixed up with a bunch of friends.


    I was beaten by Li Rui at that time.


    Later, I learned that he just didn''t want to look too good. If he was too good, he would be scared by the upper class.


    It''s just not good enough. The collapse of the general''s mansion didn''t last long in his hands.


    Now the nine realms are withered. He squatted in prison, his clothes dirty, his hair messy, his face full of beard.


    "No matter what the former general did, jiuyu was destroyed."


    With a sigh, Li Rui took out a drumstick from his clothes and threw it over: "how can it be like this?"


    Jiuyu didn''t bother to lift his eyelids. He grabbed the chicken leg and ate it slowly, laughing: "if you are locked up in such a place where you can''t see the light all the year round, and you hear screams in the middle of the night, the food is not as good as pig''s food, and you can only have your urine everywhere... Believe me, you will only be worse than me."


    Jiuyu chewed chicken leg faster and faster. After eating the bone, he threw it aside, squinted and stood up: "I used to treat you as a friend, but you only came to see me once in a few years."


    Jiuyu and Li Rui face to face, eyes to eyes.


    There is only disappointment and indifference in jiuyu''s eyes.


    The Department of Yin Law has made him lose his humanity from the physical to the psychological level.


    "I''ve been waiting for a long time. Even if there is no brother to save me, even if you come to see me, even if you just bring me a drumstick. But none of them, none of them. "


    Jiuyu shakes his head and smiles dejectedly.


    Li Rui said with a smile, "I''ve been shut up. I haven''t been back for a long time."


    "Shut up again, how can you shut up every day! What on earth do you want to do? No matter how powerful you are, can you be more powerful than Yama? "


    Jiuyu roars angrily, grabs the fence and shakes it hard. The dust falls from it.


    "You are a wonderful flower!"


    Li Rui shrugged: "maybe, but if I were you, I would not be as depressed as you. I believe many people would not be so depressed. But you''re depressed. You just let this quiet environment go. You don''t practice and don''t shut up. You just waste your time


    Jiuyu stares at Li Rui, gnashing his teeth: "as soon as you practice, others will pull you out to fight. Will you have a try?"


    Li Rui was dumbfounded and laughed: "I forget that the third prince is very vengeful."


    "Now I hope he can understand. It''s strange that he has been dragging on. By the way, do you have any cigarettes? Give me one


    Li Rui takes out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and throws them to jiuyu.


    Jiuyu smokes and looks like an old God. He looks like a middle-aged man who has achieved nothing and likes to boast.


    Li Rui looks a bit like a smile. How come it''s like this? It seems that he really shut people down.


    Just at this time, the third prince came in from the outside, with a bad face and an official document in his hand: "jiuyu, you can go away."


    Li Rui and jiuyu are quite surprised: "this can go out?"


    Jiuyu looks at Li Rui: "are you so energetic?"


    Li Rui put out his hand: "I don''t know. God knows why he gives face so much."


    The third prince sneered: "you are lucky that my father has come back."


    It turned out that the third king, the Song Emperor, had returned.


    "Is the underground war over?" Li Rui asked.


    The third prince shook his head: "no, my father just came back temporarily."


    Li Rui couldn''t figure it out and looked at jiuyu.


    What else is more important than the war in the underworld, where the other kings have not come back, but the third king can come back?


    It''s weird.


    But in any case, jiuyu is out of trouble. He stroked his hair and strode past the third prince.


    Li Rui accompanied him.


    "I''m out of trouble at last." Jiuyu looked up at the light above his head and murmured to himself.


    "Congratulations. Let''s go. I''ll treat you to a good meal." Li Rui said with a smile.


    "To have a good meal, wine and meat." Jiuyu laughed and almost shed tears.


    "Will you go by yourself, or will it be my treat?" Li Rui asked.


    Jiuyu looked at Li Rui. After a long time, he laughed and said, "do you even have to ask me if you want to invite me to dinner?"


    "Let''s go then."


    Li Rui takes jiuyu to dinner, and they come to Hongxiu. Many people didn''t recognize jiuyu at the beginning. Seeing this unkempt person, the girls hid far away.


    Later, some people seemed to vaguely recognize the nine domains, so they boldly asked.


    Soon, the news of jiuyu''s release from prison spread.


    The girls of the red sleeve move were stunned, and some were used to set off firecrackers there. Li Rui and jiuyu sat down. When the wine came up, the firecrackers crackled.


    "I heard that when I was in prison, the girls also set off firecrackers."


    Jiuyu was very serious and laughed at himself: "this time I came out and set off firecrackers. Do you hate me or like me?"


    "People who hate you like your money. These years, it''s not easy to recruit and manage the red sleeves. Without you dandies and gold owners, it''s not easy for the girls


    "So it is."


    Jiuyu held up his glass: "come on, do one."


    Li Rui touched a cup with him: "I thought you could live, but you went in. I thought you were going to die, but you lived. It can be said that things are changeable, and they are not always in the estimation. "


    "I''m lucky." Jiuyu laughs and coughs. His body is too weak. He drinks and eats good food, and his mood is unstable.


    It can be said that he has experienced all the ups and downs of his life. If he can take this opportunity to cheer up, the future of the general''s mansion can be expected.


    But if it remains the same, then jiuyu''s life will be over.


    It''s always like this. It doesn''t necessarily mean that people will develop better after going through tests. The reason why people develop better and work hard is that people only remember those good examples.


    And those bad examples have been forgotten.


    "What are the plans for the future?"


    "Go home, practice, and I''ll be the same as you. I can see it now. Without strength, nothing is


    Nine regions looking at this tea recruit people, some he also know, said hello in the past.


    "Oh, you''ve come to see the excitement, too?"


    "That''s good."


    But when he lowered his head and sat down again, he regained his calm appearance: "when he was in prison, there were no ghosts, but now everyone knows to come to me."


    "A thin camel is bigger than a horse. You have a family at least."


    "Yes, I have a family background. I don''t believe I can''t get up."


    Talking and laughing, jiuyu''s eyes narrowed tightly.


    To get up is to clear up.

 Chapter 725

    Ambition, ambition.


    Li Rui can understand the feelings of jiuyu just as he understands himself.


    "If you don''t die in great danger, you will be blessed. You''ll have a long way to go after you get through this pass. "


    "Yes, in the future, I must change my ways and not be like before. Only with absolute strength can we get everything matched. Ha ha, I used to be really ignorant, far worse than you. I also laugh that you don''t know how to enjoy life and practice every day. "


    "It''s nothing. It''s not too late to mend."


    Li Rui and jiuyu drink one after another and get very drunk.


    Jiuyu''s stomach is bulging and his mouth is full of oil.


    Full of food and drink, jiuyu staggered upstairs: "I''ll take a bath, change my clothes, clean up, and go home tomorrow. No, tomorrow? today? I''m going home today... "


    According to the memory of the past, jiuyu went upstairs to find his favorite private room. The girls looked at him, and no one dared to take care of him. After all, he was a slovenly and ugly man, worse than a beggar.


    Li Rui followed: "a few people, to buy clothes, ready for a bath supplies."


    Under the command of Li Rui and the move of red sleeves, people take the words of jiuyu seriously.


    Today is different from the past. Jiuyu is not as important as before. Once upon a time, he was an elegant young master of the general''s mansion, but now he has been knocked down for a long time, and his prestige is no longer.


    Without the great general''s mansion behind, jiuyu is nothing.


    Jiuyu laughs in the room and seems to be undressing. Li Rui listened for a while, shook his head and went downstairs.


    "Mr. Baoshu, is the water on your side? I''ve heard that she has a really good life now. Can you take me there, too


    "That is, you can''t spoil shuier alone, but you can spoil us as well."


    "Will master jiuyu go back to the general''s mansion in the future?"


    The girls gathered around Li Rui''s table. Only when jiuyu was not there did they dare to be presumptuous. But before long, Li Rui was invited upstairs by Meng. When she came to Meng''s room, the gorgeous woman sat down on the chair, showing a beautiful curve: "I heard that jiuyu has come back."


    "It''s also necessary to hear that you just go out and have a look."


    "I don''t want to go down to see. I''m just a smelly man."


    Now the Meng family, gives a very charming feeling, I do not know why.


    Why is this charm released here? That''s even more strange. I remember before, she was quite cold.


    Li Rui was puzzled and asked, "Why are nine domains released?"


    Meng everyone stood up slowly and crossed his legs, revealing his greasy white legs.


    "About this, we have to start with the return of the Song Emperor. Previously, we had been guessing which side of the general''s house was the chess piece. But now, I don''t know which side of the chessman it is. Maybe it''s bilateral


    "You have witnessed the specific process. According to the imperial edict of the Song Dynasty, the third prince released the nine regions. I don''t know whether there is a compromise between the Song Emperor and the Taishan king, and whether there are other kings speaking for the general''s office. "


    Li Rui shook his head. He couldn''t understand the situation in this prefecture.


    If you don''t reach the level, you can''t do anything even if you break your leg.


    "Forget it, I''d better be alone."


    Li Rui gets up and leaves the red sleeve.


    He didn''t want to care about the future development of the nine regions and what would happen at the top of the prefecture.


    If gods fight, let them fight.


    When a mortal, to have that self-consciousness.


    Li Rui returns to hell and continues to search for the soul body. In the stone hell, Li Rui meets Long Jie again. Long Jie is upset to see Li Rui now, just like Li Rui to see the Runner King.


    If you don''t pay attention to it, it''s very powerful.


    You say take care of it. It''s not good.


    "Boss, come on, where are you going to kill this time?"


    For Li Rui, the murderer, Long Jie has already formed a fixed thinking pattern. After more than a year in the underworld, Li Rui was either killing or on his way.


    But it''s still invincible.


    It''s like the son of a plane.


    Meet this kind of person, Long Jie is also convinced.


    This time Li Rui didn''t plan to kill people, but he took out a piece of jade: "I''m going to take you away."


    "Ah? Where are you taking me? "


    "I''ll take you back to earth."


    "Hahaha... You''re teasing me, boss. I''ve been sent to hell. Do you know how I came to rock hell? Once I killed a baby... "


    "Why did you drop the baby?"


    "It''s a long story. To be more specific, my wife doesn''t follow the women''s way. After I saw the scandal, I fell dead with her and her children. Now it''s ridiculous to think about that. Just for two unworthy people, I''ve come to this place. "


    "Maybe it''s a good thing, too?" Li Rui smiles and points his finger.


    Long Jie only felt a huge suction coming from the jade, and directly pulled him into a black space.


    The realm of divinity!


    Li Rui has never stopped exploring this field. According to the current understanding, the effect of the field of divine consciousness on the soul body is simply gratifying.


    It can not only be used to date Guan Feixue, but also to take away the soul of hell.


    For example, fire rat.


    This kind of thing also has no entity, only a soul body. But it can be put into jade and carried with you.


    At the beginning, Li Rui might not have been able to find out this function if it wasn''t for taking away the rat.


    It''s ready to use now.


    "Maybe I can build a real ghost army."


    Li Rui collected the jade and thought that if the space in the jade could be expanded, a small world would be created. In this way, whether we can keep these ghosts around.


    Call out to fight whenever necessary.


    Isn''t it beautiful?


    Put into the world, that is an invincible force. Even if it can''t be used during the day, at night, the ghost generals are not afraid.


    "It seems that I have to go to a few more places."


    Li Rui returns to baoshuzhai, communicates well with Sisi and shuier, takes the Runner King''s token and starts his plane journey again.


    There are 18 levels of hell in the hell. You have to travel on each level.


    At the same time, self-confidence has been set up unprecedentedly.


    In the Spring Festival of this year, when Li Rui returned to the world, he opened his eyes.


    His eyes were as dark as a pool.


    The darkness was full of light.


    "Hoo, finally back!"


    After being in the hell for so long, I feel strange when I come back to the world again. I can''t say what''s wrong, but I just feel that it seems that the perspective of the world is different.


    "No wonder Su Hongying wanted to treat the world as a back garden. I have such strength, and I want to do that."

 Chapter 726

    The idea is good, but it''s still difficult to do. At present, there are no strong people in the world.


    It''s not so easy to be the number one in the world.


    The only advantage is that he is still young. He is not like an old guy like the Pope. He may belch at any time because of his longevity. Given a few more years, we may still be able to make a big progress. Of course, it may be difficult to make progress.


    When you reach a certain level of cultivation, you really have to depend on your life if you want to advance in an inch.


    It''s not that easy to cross the border. For example, it''s easier to get 60 marks on a 100 mark paper, but it''s harder to tell the accumulation needed to get more than 90 marks.


    "Brother in law, you are back!"


    Jane Su Mei''s ears are sensitive. When she hears the news, she rushes over. She looks very strange.


    "Where''s your sister?" Li Rui got up and left the room. He went to the door and found that there was no one at home. It''s weird. She can''t be alone.


    "My sister, they''re doing yoga below. I''ll come up and have a rest."


    "I''ll see where it is."


    Chien Su Mei went with Li Rui in high spirits. It turned out that the yoga room was in the backyard, where flowers and plants were planted. Now the floor is covered with cork mats. Several women''s bodies are bent into sexy posture, which makes Li Rui''s blood flow and his nose bleed.


    "Come back, have a seat." In short, it''s no surprise to see Li Rui.


    "Where''s Xiaoman?"


    "To grandma''s house."


    "Why did you suddenly practice yoga together?"


    "My head is not idle, it''s also idle. If you don''t wake up for half a month, will you care about it?" Guan Feixue snorted, obviously dissatisfied.


    Li Rui was shameless and said, "it''s my fault. It''s my fault."


    "Don''t correct your mistakes, come on, I don''t know you yet?" Guan Feixue snorted again and glanced at the plain words, "don''t say it''s me, even plain words can''t stand it. You say that if there are men in this family, it''s the same as if there are no men. It''s not like that. I haven''t had a hair in this day. "


    Li Rui smiles at Guan Feixue.


    I got the hint.


    Jane Su Mei laughed: "sister Guan, I want to get off! This is not the car to the kindergarten, you old driver


    "Don''t be an old driver any more. Let''s practice together. If you have a good figure, it''s convenient for us to find our next family." Guan Feixue said with a smile.


    Chien Su Mei smiles without saying a word.


    In short, a little frown: "well, all speak less, you practice first, I''ll prepare some delicious lunch."


    In short, he got up from the ground, picked up a towel, wiped his sweat, and came to Li Rui: "go, help me."


    Li Rui would like it.


    Guan Feixue, they laugh but don''t speak.


    But Li Rui followed Jiansu to the kitchen, but nothing happened. Li Rui finally gave her a hug when he went to the room to change clothes.


    In a nutshell, he didn''t move: "you go first, you know you miss me. You usually don''t care about your family, wife and children."


    "I don''t think about it. I''ve always thought about it. It''s just that I can''t help it, or I''ll think about it in the evening and see if I can create a space for us to meet anytime, anywhere. "


    Li Rui is very interested in such a small invention. In the past, we used the field of divine consciousness to create many new and interesting things. Now, we have to try to use the field of divine consciousness to create a transit space between the human world and the earth.


    If that''s possible, it would be much better.


    At least do not have to endure the pain of Acacia.


    Jane turned around and leaned against Li Rui''s arms: "I''m beginning to doubt life now. How can you be so busy. I see you every day, but you often wake up once every few days. Sometimes I wonder if you are ill


    "I''m not sick. I''m really busy."


    "I know. I''m just talking about it." Jane looked up at Li Rui and said, "how are you doing over there?"


    "Not so good, so I''m going to take a holiday for myself. It''s all about fighting with each other. I''m tired of it. It''s better to be at home. I''m happy to have you at home. "


    "Yes, several wives. I''d be happy if it was me." In short, the corners of his mouth laughed and pulled Li Rui, "do you think so?"


    "This is a proposition. How can I answer it?"


    The couple hugged each other for a moment. Shortly after, jiansuyan went downstairs to cook. Li Rui called Zhao Kuafu to inform him of his awakening.


    "Brother Li, there is a second secret place. It is said that the secret place of the holy market is the place where ancient sages once practiced Taoism, and it is also very powerful. But they have heard about your killing Kunlun secret place experts, so they are polite to our black League. "


    "It''s right to be polite. After all, I''ve awed those secret places once. However, we should be careful to avoid capsizing in the sewer. You have to know that those people who are born are all ill intentioned, bustling and going for the good. "


    "I don''t have to worry about that. The martial arts school sends people to stand guard at Zhuxian formation every day, ready to launch it at any time."


    "That''s good."


    Li Rui put his heart down. Since there is no problem with the black League, it is excellent.


    "I can finally enjoy a holiday!"


    After hanging up, Li Rui lay on the bed and squinted for a while. Now, in terms of his divine sense, even if he doesn''t rest for a few months, he will be fine. But after all, Li Rui still prefers to be a man rather than a God with no desire and no desire.


    To be a man, you need to be a person. You can''t treat yourself as a God instead of a person, just like those who want to put on airs higher than the sky after learning some Taoist skills.


    The dinner was rich and novel, and there were many new dishes, which the women of the family specially learned for Li Rui.


    "Xiaomei has been talking about waiting for you to wake up and give you a surprise. After discussion, we think that making a delicious meal is better than anything


    In short, he helped Li Ruisheng with a bowl of soup and handed it to him: "if you try her craft, I think it''s not bad."


    Li Rui took a sip and said, "it''s really good!"


    Jian Su Mei smiles with her eyebrows open.


    Eating, the jade in his pocket suddenly moved a few times. While drinking the soup in the bowl, Li Rui put his hand into his pocket and touched the moving jade.


    "Woodchuck, towards what?"


    "I''m the fire rat! Why can''t you remember all the time? "


    "Yes, I just think the groundhog sounds better. By the way, what can I do for you? "


    "There''s something delicious. I want to try it, too. Why don''t you let me have it?"


    "I want something delicious, unless you take me to the world tree."


    "You dream!"


    "That''s a pity." Li Rui quietly used his divine sense to communicate with the fire rat in the jade, and reported a big name of the dish, "here are small meatballs, mousse, black forest, brownie, tiramisu... All delicious!"


    This words say, leave fire god mouse saliva all want to come down.

 Chapter 727

    Clothing, food, housing and transportation, no matter in which world, are things that can be exchanged.


    People and ghosts are not free from vulgarity.


    Apart from the God of fire, the rat can be even a beast. Once the beast has a human like thinking, it can''t avoid vulgarity. What kind of creature doesn''t love delicious food?


    Just as Li Rui is curious about the food there when he goes to the underground, Li Rui is also curious about the food here and wants to try it. In particular, the dishes mentioned by Li Rui seem to be delicious


    "You don''t want to buy me off. I won''t give in!"


    From the God of fire, rats endure.


    Li Rui said with a smile: "what about the new breed of female rat here? We have marmots, bamboo mice and squirrels here... "


    Fire rat: "ah, ah, ah, ah!"


    Very angry, Li Rui. This is insulting his intelligence.


    But I can''t help it, because I can''t fight it.


    It doesn''t matter. There will always be opportunities. Li Rui is not in a hurry. Whether or not the fire rat will open the door of the world tree can be done slowly.


    There are actually many things to be busy with right now.


    There was no time in the past for Kunlun and Shengxu, but now it''s time. The main reason is that the women in the family should also be taken out for a walk, otherwise they will all rebel.


    After making a plan, Li Rui led them out.


    Self driving tour, a total of three cars. A Mercedes Benz, a BMW, a Porsche paramera.


    They''re all luxury cars. They''re not top class, but they''re not low-grade.


    Kunlun is located in the northwest, Kunlun mountain. There are many myths and legends about Kunlun Mountain, but in fact, Kunlun Mountain is a mountain at the junction of the two provinces.


    Kunlun Mountain is not an elusive place.


    The secret place of Kunlun is not to be found.


    Only certain people can get in and out of that place. Otherwise, under the protection of array and dangerous place, it is impossible to find it.


    "It is said that Kunlun is the head of the holy mountain and the territory of the queen mother of the West. There are yaochi and fairies. Brother in law, are you going to Kunlun to find fairies Jian Sumei and Li Rui share the same car. She yearns for Kunlun mountain. In fact, for this trip, she and yingzi are the most excited people. They prefer to play outside than Huowu.


    For these remarks, Li Rui can only honestly tell her: "please check online by yourself."


    After all, there are too many legends to list. This trip is only for Kunlun.


    Starting from Jianghua City, the car passes through several provinces, almost half of China. It''s a long journey. It''s fun to relax from the intense task of saving the world and allow yourself to do such capricious things.


    Li Rui enjoyed the process very much. It was a pleasant experience to spend with his family without thinking too much. Such an experience is enjoyable for the present and meaningful for the future. At least when we are old and recall together, our memories will not be too pale.


    "We can organize more such activities in the future."


    The 10th day of self driving tour, arrive at Kunlun mountain.


    It''s winter and spring, and the snow on the Kunlun Mountains is white as far as you can see.


    "Are there any mountain climbers? I don''t often hear that some people like mountain climbing." Sakura raised her eyes and looked far away.


    "Do we have the climbing equipment ready?" Jian Su Mei looks at Li Rui excitedly.


    This is a good question. Li Rui shakes his head: "who told you to walk with your feet?"


    That''s a better question.


    As a supernatural person, why do you want to climb the mountain step by step like a mortal?


    Li Rui summons Lei long and walks up slowly.


    "Does anyone want to walk up?"


    Jane was speechless.


    "You hit me in the face. I remember that."


    Broken read, Jane Su Mei followers said they boarded the dragon head.


    "Sit down." Li Rui and others all stood firm, said and made a gesture, "up!"


    Thunder dragons soar and clouds roll.


    "Oh, it''s better than a helicopter."


    Jane Su Mei snorted discontentedly: "it''s a great skill."


    Yingzi knew where Jian Su Mei was dissatisfied and said with a smile, "Li Rui, don''t you apologize as soon as possible?"


    Li Rui has a black face: "just have a good time..."


    "It''s too cold here. Can you add an air conditioner?" Guan Feixue asked.


    Li Rui was speechless.


    So why don''t you want to play with women? That''s why you always meet such and such demands.


    "I treat you as women, but you treat me as father!"


    Li Rui was so angry that he wanted to jump off the dragon.


    Guan Feixue laughed: "if you can''t do it, you can''t do it. What are you doing so stingy. What did you just say? I have the guts to say it again. "


    Li Rui snorts. He is too lazy to entangle with Guan Feixue.


    In a word, Li Rui gave Li Rui a sidelong glance. Li Rui immediately went up and hugged her: "you see, this is the picturesque land I have laid for you!"


    The scenery below is very beautiful. The snow mountain is within reach. Plateau terrain, the air is extremely blue, which is very difficult to see in other industrial cities.


    Very pure sky, snow mountain.


    Between heaven and earth.


    "Where did you fight down this river and mountain... Cheating." In short, after seeing it for a long time, he looked back at Li Rui and said, "how can I get in?"


    "There''s a border here, but I''m not familiar with the location. Well, let me have a serious look first."


    Li Rui inspected the snow mountain carefully.


    Soon after, he found the border. It was an eagle''s nest, but the eagle was no longer there. Only a pile of dead wood, alone in the crevice of the cliff.


    The Thunder Dragon stopped in front of the eagle''s nest.


    Li Rui raised his hand and gave it a stroke.


    Taking the eagle nest as the center, a circular suction point, like a water whirlpool, brings several people into it.


    "So easy to come in?" It was incredible.


    But Li Rui thought it funny: "if you didn''t know the operation method of the border and the way to start, I''m afraid you would have spent all your life, and it would be difficult to find this entrance, let alone enter. Didn''t you notice that? I''ve pinched a total of 18 secrets, which are more difficult to crack than the most powerful password lock in the world. "


    Through Li Rui''s explanation, the girls realized that it was so difficult to enter the secret Kunlun.


    "How do you know?" Jane asked.


    "Because people in Kunlun secret place have more contact with them."


    Li Rui would not have mastered the information about Kunlun secret place if it had not been for the repeated invasion of Kunlun secret place. First, the seven sons of Kunlun, then the elder, and then the quasi God level master.


    Only by reading the information of these people can Li Rui master the secret of entering Kunlun.


    "Now, let''s have a good understanding of this world."

 Chapter 728

    The monks of Kunlun secret place, who I always saw, were proud one by one.


    Li Rui came here to ask them what it was like to be beaten.


    It is the so-called to take advantage of other people''s wounds have not healed, quickly sprinkle a handful of salt. Should be so, save, always see their complacent face before.


    "The scenery here is good."


    The edge is a huge ring of fog, rich aura. The place where Thunder Dragon is located is such a place. Dragon, can be big, can be small, can rise, can hide.


    Li Rui adds a border to hide himself.


    "Such a good thing can''t be wasted."


    Driving the Thunder Dragon, Li Rui devours the fog ring.


    "The last time the devil came here, he actually killed people instead of directly devouring the ring. I don''t know what he thought. Can killing people have pleasure?"


    If that''s the case, Li Rui really needs to think about the character of the extremely Taoist and heavenly demons.


    For a long time, Li Rui has always been impressed by the extreme way and the heavenly devil as a person who is both good and evil, even more like Huang Laoxie.


    If it''s a hidden killing guy, this kind of person will be destroyed as soon as possible.


    So as not to cause trouble in the future.


    "Brother in law, aren''t we here to see the scenery? What''s the matter with you always leading us around in the clouds? " Jane mettner was bored and deliberately found fault.


    Li Rui explained: "it''s aura. It''s better for you to absorb one minute than to practice for one month."


    "What''s the meaning of that? Is it OK if you are not in charge of cultivation?" Jane Su Mei was dissatisfied.


    Li Rui immediately put on a serious face: "don''t think so! In the future, if your aura is exhausted, there is no way to save your lives. Mine is mine, yours is your own. You can''t lose your own truth because of my appearance. "


    "I lost my authenticity long ago." Jane Su murmured in circles.


    Li Rui was speechless.


    It''s really unclear about feelings.


    This is the so-called peach blossom robbery.


    "That''s all. Let''s leave the Thunder Dragon here and keep going."


    Li Rui with jiansuyan and others landed on the ground, while the Thunder Dragon mixed in the clouds and continued to devour. Once this ring is swallowed up, then the strength should be able to rise directly.


    "I''ve come to the right place this time. I didn''t think that I hated this place before. Wow, I didn''t think that."


    Walking on the soft land, Li Rui said.


    This kind of words with a little bit of thud, immediately led to a boo, sister sang said with a smile: "if you had been earlier, I''m afraid you would have been killed?"


    "No, every time someone hits the door, they ask their wife and children to hide." Guan Xuefei covers his mouth and smiles.


    "That''s it." The fire dance fart is a big kid. He''s very supportive.


    Li Rui was dumbfounded.


    It''s really irritating. There are too many acquaintances, which is not conducive to pretending.


    There was a roar in the sky, and several figures rushed to the direction of the Thunder Dragon.


    "Where is the evil that is rampant here?"


    Loud voice came, only to see those people rushed to the Thunder Dragon, launched an attack.


    Thunder dragon swallowing aura is not a small bite of chewing slowly, but a sweep of a large phagocytosis.


    Although there are many auras in heaven and earth, we can''t help Thunder Dragon.


    They are anxious and normal.


    Li Rui wants them to be anxious.


    "Let''s go. If they can''t catch the Thunder Dragon later, they''ll trouble us."


    Li Rui hurriedly took them away.


    Half an hour later, sure enough, several middle-aged people dressed like Taoists came to the place where Li Rui had stood before.


    "The enemy stayed here for a while, and their footprints were on the ground."


    Although Li Rui imposed a boundary, the footprints on the ground did not erase.


    "Follow the trail they left, and you will find someone!"


    One of the Taoist priests, especially angry, angrily gave orders and led several people to chase the footprints.


    But when they came to the river, their footprints were broken. There are countless footprints spreading.


    "They''ve entered a crowded place. It''s troublesome."


    Li Rui takes them shopping, which still retains the scale of ancient towns. Whether it''s clothing or etiquette, they are closer to the style of Ming Dynasty.


    "There was Wang Shouren, a quasi saint in the Ming Dynasty. Since then, there has been no one."


    It seems that aura has been thin since then.


    A few people swim in the stream of people, from time to time ushered in a strange sight. Just as Li Rui thought it strange to see them, so did Li Rui and his party.


    "Dress up."


    "I don''t know where it came from?"


    "It''s weird."


    Unlike all of them, Li Rui and his party are extremely grounded. Therefore, it stands out from the rest of the world.


    "The situation is not good. If it goes on like this, it will be found soon."


    Being alert, Li Rui found some clothes of the local people and helped them dress up. Only then did he feel like a local.


    In fact, this kind of thing has not been done less. In the past, in hell, we often had to do this to make it work.


    But soon, because I didn''t adapt to the situation here, trouble also appeared. Before long, Li Rui and his party were stopped by a group of people.


    "Stop, outgoing visitors, do you know the rules here?"


    "What rules?"


    "Come here, pay the protection fee!"


    "Are you not afraid of death?" Li Rui is unimaginable. In such a secret place where force is respected, someone even collects protection fees!


    The strong man at the head laughed: "who died? If you want to die, you too... "


    Poof!


    As soon as the voice fell, several heads flew up.


    One of the heads rolled to Li Rui''s feet and was kicked away by Li Rui.


    "I don''t know what to do."


    Different status, different strength, this kind of small people active thinking way, Li Rui is not so good patience. What''s more, I don''t like Kunlun secret place. On the one hand, I''m here to travel, on the other hand, I''m here to ask for debts!


    Repeatedly harassing, do you want to forget it?


    It''s impossible to be bullied so easily.


    There''s no saying about this. Li Rui is going to lift this place.


    The black whale swallows the water technique directly, several people''s aura absorption light, reads the memory. With the memory of these local snakes and running dogs, Li Rui will know the small affairs of Kunlun secret place.


    Here, a mixture of fish and dragons, is not a completely out of the world place. It''s just a small society. Where there is light and darkness, there is mud and sand.


    "There are always people who want to come out and be the upper class. Even if the former upper class doesn''t strive for success, it can''t avoid the sad situation of becoming the lower class."


    Like these guys who stop foreigners from collecting protection fees, their ancestors were rich.


    Up to now, he has become a pathetic character.

 Chapter 729

    "Dead, dead!"


    Some people nearby yelled and ran away. At this point, they finally knew that these people might be a gang of murderers.


    If there is any noise, it is not suitable to stay. Li Rui casually imposed a barrier, but instead of wandering to crowded places, he flew slowly at low altitude.


    "Why not go down there?"


    "The people here are blocking, and even if they don''t, it''s boring. No, they don''t have any good food, and they can''t form a large settlement. The best place here is not a place with people, but the scenery. "


    Through Li Rui''s reminding, Jian Sumei and others noticed this situation.


    exactly.


    People''s gathering area is simple and simple. Maybe because everyone''s mind is focused on Cultivation and enlightenment, the pursuit of environmental construction and humanistic life is not as prosperous as the external society.


    The women here are not pretty enough.


    The food is not delicious enough. Although the aura is sufficient, the production is not very exquisite.


    After all, the population here is not very large. In terms of invention and creation, it is still inferior to the outside world. Li Rui has been acutely aware that the most precious thing here is not the people, but the environment.


    The most precious thing is the ingenious creation of nature.


    Stay away from the crowd. Guan Feixue took out her SLR, Jane Su Mei asked her sister to help make up: "such a beautiful place, how can it be without a circle of friends?"


    "No one will believe you even if you send it. I thought you were synthesized later." Sakura joked.


    The scenery of Kunlun secret place is excellent. It retains a lot of primitive ecological and natural beauty. Unlike the outside industrial society, for the sake of economic development, it has caused great damage to the ecological environment.


    "Wow, look at that bird. It''s so big!"


    In the sky, an eagle as big as a door soars. The extended wingspan is very beautiful.


    Accompanied by Jian Su Mei''s exclamation and taking photos, it was Li Rui''s reminder: "there are people watching above."


    Looking carefully, sure enough, there was a man standing on the top of the eagle''s head, who was looking around with wide eyes. Due to the low altitude flight and the barrier, it is difficult for the other side to detect.


    "What time is it? We still rely on locking Qi to find people. He can''t see me even under his nose. "


    Li Rui is amused. If they look for it like this, they will not find it for a lifetime.


    "Let''s see where we can go. Let me feel where the aura is most abundant. "


    Everything in the world is aura. Only natural resources, local treasures and the flow of divine medicine can be pure Qi.


    The divine consciousness spreads like a ripple.


    The eagle rider in the sky found the abnormality for the first time and dived toward Li Rui''s position. Li Rui raised his hand and stabbed straight ahead with the long gun of Shenzhi and Heilei. With one shot, he would pierce and annihilate.


    "Over there."


    Li Rui flies to a high mountain with jiansuyan and others.


    There is the most concentrated aura. If you look carefully, the center of the huge fog ring is there.


    Kunlun school!


    Three big characters, gilded and gilded.


    "The Kunlun school knows how to choose a place, but it''s a pity that they don''t have much ability to choose an opponent."


    Li Rui let out his divine sense and condensed into a black spherical object.


    "Let''s all go in. I''ll break in later."


    The emergence of the ball, so that the big school has begun to stir. People are constantly jumping down from the mountains, but in short, it''s only a few steps to get into the ball.


    Inside the sphere, there are seats and tables.


    Li Rui usually takes out a deck of playing cards from his pocket when juggling: "are you coming to fight the landlord?"


    "Where do you come from? Why do you even have this card?" In short, Li Rui made me laugh.


    Jian Sumei and yingzi are almost killed by Li Rui.


    It seems that I''m ready for playing cards.


    The people on the mountain went down, but the ball began to go up.


    "Who''s coming? Name it


    "Stop at once!"


    "If I don''t stop, I''ll be rude!"


    The friars in Kunlun could not stop shouting, but the ball didn''t stop at all. Instead, it kept flying up.


    "Don''t you stop and explain the situation?" In short, he asked Li Rui softly. Li Rui shook his head: "when they come to our house, they won''t say hello to me. Come as you want, go as you want, and cut off the snow flat in the back mountain of our house. The pavilion is also destroyed. "


    "So it is." In short, he frowned.


    "Play cards, play cards, leave them alone." Jane Su Mei called, a few people very calm.


    In fact, there are some resentments in my heart. Even Huowu doesn''t like the Kunlun school. Everyone in my family knows about the cutting of daxueping. It''s a good place to watch the sunset. If it''s destroyed, it''s destroyed.


    They are too overbearing to pay attention to people.


    The ball rocked up.


    This situation caused a great shock to the disciples of Kunlun sect. The big clock on the mountain rang, and the whole mountain moved.


    Many of the attacks hit the ball, but they all bounced away. This ball, even the sharpest flying sword, can''t Pierce.


    "Thirty years of Hedong and thirty years of Hexi, don''t deceive the poor youth. I don''t need that long. I only need three years. You so-called big pies have to crawl under my feet. "


    Li Rui looked at the outside of the ball lightly. At this time, it was full of people.


    All over the sky.


    No matter what they do or what array they run, they lose their power in front of the ball. The sphere itself is shaped according to Su Hongying''s black hole, the contradiction of matter, solid and external fluid.


    It''s not the monks in this secret place who can destroy it.


    They have been closed for too long. They have retained and lost a lot of their magic power.


    Moreover, in terms of inheritance, Li Rui''s own wechat group, I don''t know where he is higher than them.


    "No visitors!" A loud voice came into the ball.


    Above the ball, ten Taoists lined up, ready for battle. Judging from the attitude of the people around them, these people should be high-level figures of the Kunlun school.


    Li Rui has sensed their strong Qi, and the Qi emanating from them has set off waves.


    Their clothes are creaking.


    He looked very solemn.


    Li Rui thought about it and drove the ball up.


    "Elder three, this man is too presumptuous!"


    Among the ten, some of them were filled with righteous indignation and said to the old man who had just called out: "open the imperial array!"


    "Ask the three elders to open the imperial array!"


    "Open the imperial array and kill the foreign enemies!"


    Looking at the rising ball, the three elders looked gloomy, and their hair and whiskers were all open: "Yutian array, kill!"

 Chapter 730

    "Play cards, play cards!"


    "Can you afford a pair of a''s?"


    "I can''t afford a, I can''t afford it."


    "I''m sorry. I have only king and king."


    "Sister, you are too teasing."


    It doesn''t matter if there is chaos outside. Sitting in the ball, you don''t worry about everything. Like the old driver, Li Rui controls the ball and rolls up flexibly.


    Occasionally bumps, are forced to be very urgent.


    "It''s not as good as my immortal killing array."


    A touch of contempt flashed in his eyes. Li Rui manipulated the ball and ran it directly into the medicine field on the hillside. He quickly took away a large number of medicinal materials full of aura. The ball was like a glutton that never had enough to eat.


    Jane Su Mei laughed so that she lost her cards: "brother-in-law, why did you dig up the soil?"


    Li Rui was very simple and honest with a smile: "these medicinal materials will be moved back home to plant. I''m afraid these medicinal materials will die if I only dig them."


    "Take down the thief quickly!"


    "Kill him with the mountain cannon!"


    "Kill


    There was a lot of abuse from the outside world. From being a guest at the beginning to being a thief today, the mood of the Kunlun school was extremely complicated. The three elders of the immortal''s bearing had already been so angry that they could blow their beards and stare at each other. This big black ball did not beat them. They just searched the medicine fields and swept away the herbs they had worked hard to cultivate for many years. It was really irritating!


    That''s too much!


    "Shameless little thief, I will tear you to pieces and bring you to ashes!"


    The three elders ordered people to send the cannon to protect the mountain. They aimed at the big black ball and fired more than ten guns, which had no effect at all. This thing can''t be invaded by fire and water, and the magic weapon can''t be penetrated. But they don''t hurt people and don''t talk. They plunder whatever is valuable. It''s like a bandit.


    "It is no wonder that I dare not show people with real face when I do something that is not so good for people! Shameless, shameless


    The third elder was so old that he wanted to vomit blood. He said to his disciples, "go to inform the palm teacher!"


    "Three elder, Zhang Jiao is closed. If you go forward rashly, I''m afraid it will be..." I''m afraid.


    The three elders said angrily, "it''s OK to shut up anytime, but if the medicine field is taken away, the loss will definitely be greater than the gain of his closure, which is related to the interests of the whole Kunlun sect! Go


    The disciple rushed to inform the leader. He ran all the way to the cave gate at the top of the mountain, and rang the doorbell: "Master Zhang, Master Zhang!"


    In the cave, an old man closed his eyes, but the disciple was still crying. Suddenly, a sword shot straight out, smashing the disciple''s head.


    "Damn it, it bothers me to clean up."


    The old man slowly opened his eyes, eyes in the essence of four bloom.


    Suddenly, the old man stood up and jumped down the mountain.


    His body shape is like a shell like falling, making an amazing whistling sound, with a faint light of fire burning around his body.


    "Damn it, how dare you intrude into Kunlun and disturb my Qingxiu!"


    In a short time, Zhang Jiao already understood the reason why he was disturbed. He is a god level strong man. He knows everything that happens on the mountain. He can''t hide it from his eyes and ears.


    When a strong enemy comes, his heart is not shocked, but angry.


    It''s the rage of a lion being slapped by a wolf.


    As a figure who has already stood at the peak, this kind of invasion of foreign enemies makes Zhang Jiao extremely angry. When he fell, his whole body was like a sword, straight into the big black ball.


    However, Li Rui has long been aware of the arrival of Zhang Jiao, and the round ball is dangerous and has avoided the attack of Zhang Jiao. The ball is to avoid the past, but the palm teach or straight into the ground, Dong, the ground was hit out of a big hole.


    Filled with dust, Zhang Jiao stood up slowly and pointed to the ball: "who''s coming, name it!"


    In the big black ball, Li Rui''s voice came out: "for a long time, you still don''t know who I am?"


    The three elders and others were all humiliated.


    Zhang Jiao said in a deep voice: "the cultivation of Taoist friends is amazing. Why hide your head and shrink your tail?"


    "You think I''m hiding my head and shrinking my tail? It''s clear that you can''t break this defense, even one of mine. I didn''t come up stealthily. I went up the mountain with my defense on


    "Yes, K, do you want it?"


    "If you can''t afford it, you can''t afford it."


    On one side was Li Rui''s sarcastic voice, and then there were several words of playing cards.


    People in Kunlun don''t know what to say.


    I always feel that the other party seems to have a high style, so high that they can do whatever they want, and they don''t pay attention to Kunlun school at all.


    But in the world, who has the power, who has such self-confidence, dare to say that Kunlun Zufeng is no one''s land and it''s wrong to come and go at will?


    Palm teach brow lock: "have ability to come out a war!"


    "It must be a fight, but it''s not urgent. I''ll charge some interest before I fight with you."


    With a smile, Li Rui controls the big black ball and leaves here. Kunlun''s disciples, including the top fighting forces led by Zhang Jiao, were furious and attacked big black ball.


    Li Rui didn''t look at other people''s techniques except for avoiding Zhang Jiao.


    Hardwired.


    The big black ball continued to roll and fly to the top of Kunlun Zufeng. To the top of the mountain, the big black ball directly into an ancient hall.


    "This is the core area of Reiki. I''ll see what treasures there are."


    Li Rui is very curious, manipulates the big black ball to patrol in the hall. There are many pills hidden in the hall, which are full of fragrance. One by one, there were pills in the bottles. Li Rui continued to harvest and swept away all the pills.


    "No, the thief has entered the pill storage room!"


    "So big Kunlun, nobody can stop this big black ball?"


    "Go in and kill him!"


    Palm teach black face, take a person to rush up Dan room top. When things got to this point, they already understood Li Rui''s intention. This guy didn''t fight either. He just relied on the super defensive ball to search for the baby everywhere.


    It''s like a burglar who enters the house. He doesn''t even hide.


    "Ask people to put away all the valuables in the sect. Don''t give him a chance. Someone else broke the black ball with me


    The headmaster led many big men. First, he laid down several prohibitions. When the prohibition cloth is ready, the palm sect is ready to kill people, and the whole body is full of fire.


    "Nine Yang leaves fire palm!"


    Zhang Jiao rushes into Dan''s room, claps his hands on the surface of the big black ball and makes the big black ball fly.


    The big black ball turned into a small black spot and disappeared at the top.


    "The master is mighty!"


    "Beat the thief to death!"


    "If we go on chasing, we must find out who it is. Kunlun will take revenge on us!"


    In the shout, Zhang Jiao''s face became more and more serious: "shut up! This is our Kunlun sect''s crisis of extermination. All of us should take heart and not underestimate the enemy! "


    People don''t understand.


    When they saw the big black ball flying back, they suddenly realized that what Zhang Jiao said might not be funny.

 Chapter 731

    The big black ball is flying around like a nobody''s land. It''s just that the Nine Yang fire palm of the palm sect can''t help it. It can be seen that it''s not the same.


    If we say that we were a little oppressive to Li ruicun before, we have already faced it squarely.


    Zhangjiao was the first to face up to it. All the elders and disciples looked serious. Three elder shout: "evacuate young disciple, others scatter some!"


    The palm teaches a face to have no facial expression way: "send a person to inform to go out of two elder, still have four elder etc


    "Yes The three elders immediately went to handle these matters.


    The first is to ensure the safety of the church, and the second is to find ways to deal with the enemy. The performance of Kunlun religion is very good. The execution was also very fast. It wasn''t long before the three elders gave orders. The young disciples who had dispersed one after another had already shown their corresponding qualities.


    There are about 60 people left, still around in all directions, making a gesture of attack at any time.


    Li Rui praised in his heart: "it''s a sect that has been handed down for a long time, and the inside information is really profound."


    For a big education, the inside information is the experts in the teaching, the top fighting power, and the next is the inheritance of fighting power. In retrospect, there are several God level masters and quasi God level masters in the Kunlun sect. In addition to the good quality of the young generation, the momentum of this sect is very good.


    If we put it in the black League, there will be no such performance.


    In addition, there are more than 50 middle-level fighters and about 10 top experts. It''s a big force everywhere.


    "In the future, the operation direction of the black League should also follow this direction."


    Li Rui made up his mind.


    The attack of Zhang Jiao came again. Li Huoshen''s palm was placed on the big black ball, which directly sent the big black ball into the air. Zhang Jiao''s palms were as red as fire, and his whole body was burning with flames.


    Like the God of fire.


    "Kunlun master, you don''t have to be in vain. Although your palm is powerful, it can''t hurt me at all. You are not my opponent, let alone the demons. "


    "The demons?"


    Zhang Jiao looked at the three elders, and they suddenly realized something: "are you Li Rui from the outside world! Li Rui of the black League? "


    "It''s me." Li Rui''s voice passed through the big black ball and clearly spread to the palm sect and others. "Before, you came to my home to fight and kill. Now I''ll come and see what you can do!"


    The big black ball plummeted like a fireball.


    "Don''t be a thief!" Zhang Jiao was furious and yelled, "kill my disciples and disturb my family. Today I will beat you to the death of all gods and souls!"


    Li Rui chuckled: "come on then."


    The two palms of Zhang Jiao are combined, and the fire light is dense, and gradually becomes dark. A small black fireball is formed in his hands, full of black fire light.


    With the help of both hands, the fireball soared into the sky and collided with the big black ball.


    Whew!


    The big black ball makes a flexible turn to avoid the small fireball. Palm teaches sneer, that small fireball rushes along the track of big black ball, does not give up does not abandon.


    Li Rui frowned.


    This small fireball contains a lot of energy, if hit, it may have serious consequences. It seems that up to now, Zhang Jiao is completely angry.


    Moreover, it seems that it is impossible not to fight with each other like a fireball.


    The big black ball gives part of its energy, condenses into a small black ball, faces the small fireball and collides with it.


    Chi of a, small black ball didn''t even smoke was burned.


    Li Rui''s heart jumped and controlled the big black ball to rush down.


    There was a cold light in the palm teacher''s eyes: "my God of fire has nothing to burn. You can''t eat my fire even if you are a great Luo Jinxian!"


    It''s right to say that, but if it''s true that Da Luo Jinxian comes, it can''t be burned away from the fire.


    But it doesn''t prevent Zhang Jiao from boasting so much.


    And this from Vulcan ball, really has a very strong power effect.


    The small fireball chased the big black ball to kill, and the speed of the big black ball also increased abruptly. Li Rui yelled: "don''t play cards, hold on!"


    Jane Su Mei, they quickly lost their cards and firmly grasped the armrest of the seat.


    Big black ball began to bump, Jane Su Mei complained: "brother-in-law, this car is too fierce, I want to get off!"


    "If you can''t get down, you will be burned."


    The speed of the small fireball is faster and faster, only one meter away from the big black ball. The big black ball has been dissolved into a hole, and the people inside can be seen.


    As soon as the little fireball was getting closer and closer, the big black ball suddenly rose by 90 degrees. The little fireball didn''t react at all, and directly hit the front.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the mountain was hit straight through and a big hole was made.


    The big hole was as big and deep as a cellar. After the small fireball was chiseled in, it exploded violently. The mountain rocked violently and the rocks rolled down.


    the earth trembled and the mountains swayed.


    Li Rui slapped: "really powerful, really powerful."


    "You The palm teaches the jair to want to crack.


    "Zhang Jiao, although you are a powerful little fireball, you are not flexible enough to act like an arm. Also, after all, it''s extremely difficult to maintain such a high energy body, and it''s really difficult to achieve perfect control. "


    The big black ball stopped above the head of Zhang Jiao. Li Rui''s voice said, "you can''t break my defense, alas."


    There is a sense of loneliness and invincible loneliness in the languid mood.


    Palm teach teeth bite loud, palm suddenly close, again create a small fireball, toward the big black ball.


    Li Rui did it again and hit the mountain with the fireball.


    The whole mountain is on the verge of collapse.


    "You can continue to make small fireballs. I''ll blow up your mountain gate."


    Li Rui laughs and doesn''t care about the power of the little fireball. There is nothing to be afraid of as long as there are defects in this thing. No matter how powerful it is, if you can''t control it at will, you can''t be afraid.


    At this point, whether it''s Lei Yu Dao, black whale''s water swallowing skill, ox type three board axe, or flying sword, Li Rui strives to achieve precision and control, which is the most important thing.


    "What do you want?" Zhang Jiao asked sternly.


    Li Rui laughed. He knew that Zhang Jiao was afraid. At last, he began to panic, unable to deal with Li Rui with effective means. He tried his best to kill Li Rui, and even couldn''t break the big black ball.


    "You''re finally starting to realize that now? Is it a little too late? "


    "Don''t think that there is no one in Kunlun. Let''s invite the elder to go out of the pass!" At this time, the top of the mountain roared, and a loud voice came, "no, I''ve come out. Now Kunlun is not as good as one generation. It''s so hard to get beaten up. What do you do for a leader? "


    I have not seen him, but I have heard of his power.

 Chapter 732

    The situation is rolling down, and the top part of the mountain is directly exploded.


    Fortunately, the younger generation of Kunlun disciples have already evacuated. Otherwise, based on this situation, I''m afraid that those disciples who are not good enough will be injured by the dense Rolling Stones falling from the sky.


    It''s much easier to cultivate deeply. You can directly use the Qi of protecting body to block away the stones. If you encounter a big one, you can just avoid it.


    One of the boulders, almost two fifths of the top of the mountain, fell straight down towards the big black ball. If this is smashed, the big black ball will be smashed flat.


    Li Rui controls the big black ball to avoid, but just a few minutes later, he sees a figure pushing the big black ball under the boulder.


    Boom!


    The big black ball was hit by a huge stone.


    Big black ball violent concussion, jiansumei and others were jolted almost vomit.


    "I can''t do it. I''m so dizzy!"


    "How dizzy!"


    "Brother Li, can you do it or not? Don''t pretend that you can''t be forced, but you will be forced..."


    Li Rui was embarrassed: "don''t worry, I''m going to get angry."


    The big black ball bounced directly from the other side.


    With a thump, the big black ball, like a bullet, rushed to the elder from the sky.


    Elder Taishang has white hair and beard. He looks like the legendary huluwa grandfather. His muscles are firm and solid, which is more standard than the gym coach.


    The model of inverse growth.


    Even Li Rui is full of praise. Look at other people and look at himself.


    "Old and strong, old and strong."


    Looking at Li Rui''s amazing posture, they simply said: "come on, we don''t like muscle men."


    "Also, how can we judge the level of force by muscle?"


    Li Rui smiles and the big black ball hits the elder. Bang, both sides fly back from each other. This elder is better than Zhang Jiao. He has a certain understanding of the field of divine knowledge.


    Although it''s not as good as that of the extreme way demon and Li Laozu, Li Rui was really surprised: "you didn''t run for your life?"


    The three elders were furious: "I am quasi God level. Why do I want to escape?"


    "Oh, it seems that I really look down on you. I thought you had already run away." Li Rui smiled and said, "but now that you haven''t run, then you can go together. I will come to your group of woodlouse and save you from staying in the mountains for a long time. You don''t know how many pounds you have."


    Kunlun''s secret place is not strong. They think they are very strong. Every time they come out, they are crazy. When they come out, they want to suppress. When they come out, they want to make big plans. They want to dominate the world and suppress the whole world.


    The tune is very high.


    Say they are strong. Anyway, Li Rui doesn''t think they are very strong.


    It''s so strong. Why didn''t Su Hongying come out and make a squeak when she came to this world?


    Today, Li Rui really wants to turn these so-called secret places upside down to see if they dare to be arrogant in the future.

 Chapter 733

    Li Rui''s provocation, if Kunlun secret place can endure it, it''s really a shrinking turtle.


    "Up


    Zhang Jiao takes three elders, two elders who come back, and other elders to kill Li Ruisha. As soon as the edge of elder Taishang''s sword is bright, the red light of the sword is blooming fiercely. The elder Taishang''s sword is in one, and a vast murderous spirit is forced towards Li Rui.


    Up to now, they once wanted to frustrate Li Rui, kill him, a shame before snow.


    However, Li Rui repeatedly failed their calculations. At this point, they all besieged each other. In fact, they were afraid.


    If you are confident that you can win by yourself, why should you fight in groups.


    Li Rui has tried out their will. When they besiege, they don''t worry, and even feel funny.


    "There is no invincible fighting heart in a place where martial arts is respected. You are not even a qualified soldier!"


    Li Rui laughs. Lei Yu Dao spreads from the center of Vajra Dharma prime minister''s palms, forming two huge blades ten feet long.


    Even if the God came down to earth, it was just like this, right?


    Kunlun peak, a time of thunder and lightning roaring, black fog smoke, thunder prison knife sweeping, will besiege many experts. The bloody dagger was facing the elder. His whole body was red. If you don''t look at it carefully, you think he was holding a huge red silk.


    As a matter of fact, the blood knife hasn''t been brought closer. It has already made people feel painful. Li Rui''s Vajra Dharma looks a little shaky in front of the blood knife.


    The murderous spirit spread from the blood knife.


    Boom!


    The blood saber meets the Lei Yu saber, which was killed in advance. The Lei Yu saber is chopped by the blood saber. After all, the blood saber has substance. It is not like the Lei Yu saber. It is the product of real Qi. Although it has been strengthened in the field of divine consciousness, it still has no rival to the combination of human sabres of the supreme elder.


    When Li Rui felt the thick Qi coming from the blood knife, he knew that this record could not be hard connected.


    The blood knife cuts in front of Vajra Dharma prime minister, directly breaks Vajra Dharma prime minister''s defense and cuts Li Rui''s neck.


    Li Rui pressed the palm of his hand on the blood knife, jumped up, stepped on the blood knife, and directly kicked the elder on the head. Elder Taishang doesn''t move, Li Rui doesn''t move, and the palm sect and others next to him move.


    "His defense has been broken by the supreme elder. Good chance!"


    There are not many opportunities like this. Zhang Jiao and others rushed to Li Rui again. When they were about to approach, Li Rui leaped up, with three oxen axe, one by one.


    When the three axes passed by, Zhangjiao ran away, but the three elders on Zhangjiao''s side were not so lucky. In the last axe, the three elders were cut into two sections.


    "Take him away quickly!" The leader''s sect is in a hurry. The Kunlun sect has lost a lot of advanced combat power in Li Rui''s hands. If it continues to die, let alone Li Rui, it will not be able to stop other secret places!


    As long as it''s not dead, it can be saved.


    Zhang Jiao thought like this and rushed to the three elders. But as soon as he moved, he saw that the three elders had closed their eyes and died quickly.


    When the black fog rolled, the three elders were left with only one white bone.


    "You


    The palm teaches the tooth to show wants to crack.


    The elder is even more bearded and hairy.


    "Kill


    Zhang Jiao and the supreme elder attack Li Rui together. Li Rui''s right hand points to the center of his brow. When they arrive, they pull out a small sword from the center of his brow. The sword exudes cold black, which is extremely black.


    It''s the sword of divine knowledge. It''s a small sword of divine knowledge condensed with pure divine knowledge.


    Although the sword is small, it has little weight. Its sharpness is very sharp. When Li Rui kills the elder and the palm of the emperor, the air can hardly hear the sound.


    Zhang Jiao and the supreme elder almost withdrew at the same time.


    But since Xiaojian came out, he would not return empty handed. The black light is fleeting. It seems that it can pierce across the space and come directly to the elder. The elder''s horizontal knife blocks the way. The small sword goes straight through. The blood knife pierces a small hole and goes directly into the elder''s body.


    The elder was suddenly motionless.


    The leader is afraid to avoid.


    Li Rui walked slowly to the elder and said, "I told you a long time ago that we are safe and go our own way. You must not listen. I''ve been sending people to kill me, but I still intend to move my family, and I don''t ask about it. Can my Li Rui''s family move? "


    "Relying on your own ability, you will fight and kill us in the present world. The so-called secret place is just a lingering one. Once the crisis passes, you will have a face."


    Li Rui has come to the elder.


    Two fingers, stretch out, point to the eyebrow of elder Taishang.


    The elder''s eyes were filled with black light. He rushed out and wanted to return to Li Rui.


    The elder''s face was very painful and his whole body was twitching.


    "Stop it, don''t fight any more!" The palm teaches sternly to shout a way, "we admit defeat, you don''t hurt too superior elder!"


    The rest of the elders were shocked and looked at Zhang Jiao. They didn''t understand why he would suddenly give up and beg for mercy.


    Obviously, the elder is not sure to lose!


    Zhang Jiao knows very well.


    He knew very well that the elder was only one finger away from death. The black sword didn''t go into the elder''s body. Instead, it kept wandering in the elder''s body, destroying his life.


    At this time, the eyes of the elder had been destroyed, and the black light was almost ready to kill the elder yuan Shen.


    As soon as the yuan God is destroyed, even if the Da Luo Jinxian comes, there is no way.


    So Zhang Jiao had to admit defeat and beg for mercy.


    This Li Rui is too terrible and powerful.


    Kunlun secret place, can''t bear his attack.


    It''s better to admit defeat than to lose strength. The supreme leader is always the top fighting force in Kunlun secret land. If he dies, it will be a great loss to the Kunlun sect, which means that the inside information will be greatly reduced.


    If there is no secret place, there will be no way to compete with such a huge thing as Shengxu secret place in the future.


    For a time, Zhang Jiao thought a little too much.


    Li Rui didn''t think so much. He gently put his hand on the elder''s eyebrow. With a bang, the elder''s skull exploded. A golden light ran out of the elder''s skull and wanted to escape, but it was broken by the black sword.


    The black fog rolled, and the golden light disappeared.


    "Ah Zhang Jiao covered his face and wept bitterly.


    But seeing Zhang Jiao so sad, Li Rui laughed.


    It''s nothing if you die or I live. It is impossible to stop the development of the situation at the last moment by using words. If everything goes to this point, how can we let it go?


    The reason why I laugh is that I feel that the posture of Zhangjiao is very similar to that of the fire rat.


    Ah, what? How dare you kill it?

 Chapter 734

    The supreme leader died, the three elders were killed, the main peak was beaten to the ground, but the palm cult was unable to return to heaven.


    For the Kunlun school, today is the most humiliating day in history.


    One by one, the other elders clenched their fists, hoping to fight with Li Rui.


    Zhang Jiao''s tone was pathetic: "it''s my incompetence, it''s my incompetence!"


    His voice was loud, and he could be heard blaming himself. No one will doubt Zhang Jiao''s feelings for Kunlun. Even Li Rui believes that his sincerity when he just gave up and begged for mercy must be sincere.


    At this time, his remorse led many Kunlun disciples to tears.


    "Zhang Jiao, we will never retreat!"


    "Fight the devil to death!"


    "Zhang Jiao, let''s kill him together!"


    Unconsciously, the name of Li Rui in the Kunlun school has become a kind of devil.


    If you can''t win, you''ll be called Devil. If you win, you''ll be called thief.


    It''s all like that.


    It makes people laugh.


    Zhang Jiao''s eyes were bleeding, and he glared at Li Rui. His voice was hoarse and said, "today I''m Kunlun and you. I''ll never die!"


    "Let''s go!"


    At the command of Zhang Jiao, he led the people to leave quickly.


    He gave up???


    It took Li Rui a long time to react. Did he give up completely?


    A model of not worrying about firewood?


    "He''s a smart man, but he''s not smart enough. If he had a better attitude in the beginning, it would not be like today."


    Li Rui shook his head to see if there was anything valuable in the mountain.


    But I heard the mountain roar and slowly tilt.


    "You''re young, the mountain is going to fall!"


    Li Rui quickly took off and flew back to the big black ball. Below, the main body of kunlun peak has been toppled in an irresistible posture.


    There was a lot of movement.


    The collapse of the main peak can be heard and seen from tens of miles away. After all, this towering building, but located in the middle of this secret place, how many people cast their eyes on it.


    The big black ball is suspended above the main peak, like Su Hongying''s black hole.


    It''s a scene of deja vu.


    "Even I can''t fight. I want to fight Su Hongying. It''s a dream."


    Li Rui couldn''t help sighing. At first, he thought that Kunlun could compete with Su Hongying. Now it seems that this is impossible. With Su Hongying''s power, she is just a separate person. If she comes here, not to mention the Kunlun secret place, it''s the holy ruins secret place, and other secret places together, I''m afraid she''s not an opponent.


    In the human world, we don''t know much about the application of divine consciousness.


    There is no way to do this. At present, the only places that can be cultivated into the realm of divine consciousness are hell and the great black sky.


    With thousands of living planets as the nourishment, the big black sky reaps crazily and implements the law of the jungle.


    Su Hongying has enough nourishment to kill tens of millions of people for her own use.


    The underworld is to harvest the souls of those evil people and put them there for years to let them destroy themselves, but the soul has the space of the underworld, which is hard to eliminate. Therefore, Li Rui entered the underground to harvest at the right time, and was lucky to touch the door of the realm of divine consciousness.


    It''s hard to have such a vast world. Unless, turn the human world into a hell, or turn the human world into a dark sky. But the world does not have such conditions, Reiki recovery only a few years, where has the strength to carry out the alien expedition?


    Li Rui knows that he is unique.


    Others can''t compete with Su Hongying.


    Not everyone can be the Savior.


    It''s a lot of fate.


    So life is wonderful and unpredictable.


    "To be the devil today."


    Li Rui controls the big black ball and starts the search journey. The Thunder Dragon in the distance is still swallowing the aura cloud. The rich ring-shaped aura cloud has been swallowed by the Thunder Dragon and become shallow.


    Big black ball left kunlun peak and wandered in the secret place of Kunlun.


    "The scenery here is wonderful. It''s really good luck for the Kunlun sect to find such a place. "


    Li Rui took jiansuyan and others up the mountain and looked down at the waterfall below. The waterfall was like falling from the sky and flying down 3000 feet.


    It is suspected that the Milky way is falling nine days.


    All of a sudden, Li Rui did not move, looking at the waterfall.


    Jane Su Mei was so excited that she took photos and talked with yingzi. She stopped her immediately: "Shh, don''t make any noise. Be quiet."


    From Li Rui''s body, there is a strange aura, which makes people drowsy and fall into a sense of chaos.


    In Li Rui''s eyes, there is only the shape of the waterfall falling down. Countless drops of water are rushing down one after another, and the mighty breath suddenly falls to the ground.


    Boom, boom!


    The sound of water is huge, just like the noise of the world, which never stops. But some people are the source of this noise. They use their own energy to make the strongest sound of their own times.


    From the sound, Li Rui remembered all the things he had seen and experienced before.


    These memories, good and bad. They make up a long river of life, which makes up everything now.


    "There are so many beautiful rivers and mountains, which make countless heroes bow down. He cherished Qin emperor and Han Wu, but lost his literary talent; Tang Zong, Song Zu, a little less coquettish. Genghis Khan, a proud generation, only knew how to shoot big sculptures with curved bow. It''s all the past. I''ll count the celebrities and look at the present. "


    Li Rui murmured to himself and suddenly let out a long roar. With this roar, the Milky Way hung upside down, the river flowed against the current, the cold pool burst, and the waves rolled.


    Everything seemed to slow down at that moment. Li Rui could clearly see that the water droplets were still in the air. The kingfisher near the cold pool was about to swallow the fish.


    In short, they are quiet.


    At the next moment, the roar of heaven and earth resumed, and the river was still surging.


    The water is falling.


    Everything was back to that.


    Only the kingfisher, the fish in its mouth is gone.


    That''s true.


    "The eighth is perfection, and the ninth is exploration."


    "It''s a magical state."


    Li Rui''s eyes were shining. He could not help jumping up and down from the high mountain to the cold pool.


    With a thump, it disappeared in the water.


    Jane Su Mei was so shocked that she yelled, "it''s over, brother Li can''t think of committing suicide!"


    "Why is he! Young, why can''t you think so much of it? " Sakura followed and yelled.


    "I used to be a good man." Guan Feixue has a way to learn.


    Sister sang and Jane were not so boring as they were, but they walked quietly down the mountain.


    "Elder sister, what are you doing? Have you changed your mind and won''t die for love this time?"


    Jane Su Mei is still crying. Jane Su Yan is impatient. She slaps her and pushes her. Jane Su Mei, ah, is pushed down the cliff by Jane Su Yan out of thin air!


    "Ah, murder my sister!"


    Jian Sumei''s scream rang through duangu. After a while, she laughed and flew around in the air: "I didn''t expect that, hum, I''m the great monk of distraction. I can fly, ha ha ha!"


    The face of the young women was exposed.

 Chapter 735

    Swimming in the water like a fish. The sky is unlimited for birds to fly at ease, as the ocean is boundless for fish to leap at will. People create such words because they can fly and swim.


    The difference is only in ability.


    In this world, people with strong ability can own everything, and they can stand on high buildings overlooking the land below, which is buried with dead bones and ambition.


    Three days later, the Dragon devoured the aura ring.


    Lei long flies back to Li Rui''s body, and there is a roar. Li Rui''s thunder crackles all over his body. This is the biggest gift, which directly helps his true Qi to a higher level.


    This big wave of Qi forced Li Rui to sit down and refine immediately.


    Half a month has passed.


    During this period, Li Rui did not move.


    In short, they wait in silence until Li Rui finally wakes up. For such a period of time, they have been worried that someone will come and disturb them.


    Fortunately, it''s safe in the end.


    "Don''t worry about me. When I shut up, I''ll lay a barrier. No one else can see through it."


    "You should have said that!" Jane Su Mei was so angry that she had had enough of these days.


    Women always need more sense of security. Li Rui knows that.


    "I''m sorry, next time it won''t affect you. Where else do you want to go now? "


    "No, go home. It''s too long. Xiaoman should be worried." Simple words and soft voice.


    Li Rui nodded.


    It''s been more than a month.


    It''s really time to go back.


    At this time, the sound of whistling came from the horizon. Li Rui looked up and saw several figures approaching rapidly.


    Boom!


    When they landed, there was a lot of noise.


    Li Rui sneers at this: "a real master will never make a fuss."


    The people who landed were Kunlun sect and others.


    They are covetous.


    Li Rui looked at this situation and wanted to smile: "why, come to give the head again?"


    "Dog thief, today I can teach you that we have been looking for you for more than ten days, including sending people to the outside world to look for your trace. We want revenge! These people around me are all masters of the secret places. Today we work together... "


    "Let''s go straight ahead and stop talking nonsense." Li Rui takes out his ears.


    The discourse of Zhangjiao stopped abruptly.


    Standing beside Zhang Jiao, an old man with white hair was furious: "I dare to be arrogant even at a young age!"


    When he slapped Li Rui, the wind and cloud changed color, and even the grass around him flew up. The strength of this palm is really deep. It''s Jian Su Mei. They all sweat for Li Rui.


    But next time, one of Li Rui''s fingers came out and stuck it in the middle of the old man''s palm.


    "Things that are not focused are just frightening after all."


    This finger pierces the palm of the old man''s hand, his arm and his body, making no progress!


    "What''s your move?" Zhang Jiao and others were scared out in a cold sweat.


    Li Rui pointed back and said, "this is the secret of the sword. Everything is only in one sword. I''m beyond the form of the sword. Everything can be my sword, even I can be a sword. Of course, I don''t mean that I''m a swordsman. It sounds like I''m scolding myself, but you''re not my opponent. "


    Zhang Jiao''s face turned blue and red.


    One of them couldn''t help it and said to Li Ruisha, "don''t think we are afraid of you!"


    Li Rui raised his hand and drew a blood black line like a sword across the sky. The red black line directly divided the man into two parts. As soon as the blood splashed out, it was sucked away by the black fog and turned into a skeleton.


    "Go back where you come from. I don''t want to start killing. A few mysteries, one of the hopes of mankind, are not easy. Although you may have misunderstood the wishes of your predecessors, I believe that they did not choose to enter the secret world in order to let you fight fiercely against your own people in the future, neither do I


    Li Rui turned around and said, "let''s go. It''s time for us to go back. Here, that''s it."


    In short, they walked on, and in a moment, they all left.


    Zhang Jiao and others trembled.


    The two men who had just made the move were both one of the strongest ones they invited, especially the one who made the first move. It was hard for ghosts and gods to match.


    He was stabbed to death by Li Rui.


    "He absorbed the ring, and his strength grew again." One sighed, "we are no longer his rivals."


    "This son is so terrible. We must restrain the disciples in the future, and don''t be arrogant to avoid disaster."


    "Let''s go."


    Li Rui is unstoppable. They have seen it. No matter how entangled it is, it will be a dead end.


    They left one after another, leaving only one of them.


    Zhang Jiao looks at Li Rui''s direction of departure with complicated eyes.


    Li Rui''s words were always in his mind.


    The original intention of the predecessors.


    Maybe it''s really what Li Rui said.


    The aura is exhausted and cannot be cultivated from generation to generation. The world has passed for hundreds of years, and the secret world does not care about the world.


    Was it for hegemony?


    Now I think it''s true that it shouldn''t be. In order to fight for hegemony, we would have achieved that goal long ago, and we could fight for hegemony decades ago.


    Zhang Jiao is not a unreasonable person. If he can sit in that position, he will not be unreasonable.


    The former prosperous scene faded from his eyes, but he could see clearly. After Li Rui''s awakening, he now understood it bit by bit.


    "It seems that I was really wrong."


    Until dusk, Zhang Jiao took a breath and said this.


    Choose, measure, judge.


    People may do wrong things, but after being beaten and encountering setbacks, they may go to extremes, or they may go to the road of anti awakening.


    People grow up in anti awakening.


    In today''s hopeless situation, Li Rui stands out like a mountain, standing in front of the Kunlun secret place. This is a mountain that can''t be crossed. Zhang Jiao knows that with Li Rui''s age and achievements, besides, there are no heroes in the world.


    In addition to Li Laozu and the extreme Taoist demons, Zhang Jiao also knows about them.


    "I can''t imagine that we are still behind in Kunlun."


    When I think of Li Rui''s satirical words, it sounds like Li Rui''s angry words.


    Now I think that he looked down upon the secret place from the bottom of his heart.


    "This is probably the so-called son of heaven."


    Mumbling to himself, Zhang Jiao left the exit of the secret place.


    It''s time to find a way for the Kunlun secret place. We can''t save the secret place because we are closed to the outside world. If you fall behind, you will be beaten.


    If we do not seek change, we will be eliminated by this era.


    A few days later, Kunlun secret place finally changed. This change directly made other secret places and the outside world shudder


    Kunlun''s secret place is open to export and directly integrated into the outside world.

 Chapter 736

    Li Rui didn''t know the news until the middle of the month. For more than a month, he didn''t care about those things.


    Because it''s new year''s day, I''m going to visit relatives.


    After the new year, Zhao Kuafu came to pay homage to Li Rui. In his later years, Li Rui knew that the Kunlun headmaster had made this decision, and Li Rui thought it was a little interesting.


    "I gave him a bright moon after all."


    Zhao Kuafu was a little confused: "what do you mean?"


    "Haven''t you heard that story? It is said that a thief went to an eminent monk''s room to steal things. The next day, the eminent monk stayed in the room and caught the thief, but did not embarrass him. Later, the thief reformed. The eminent monk said, "I finally gave him a bright moon."


    Zhao Kuafu felt that there was something wrong with Li Rui''s version, but he didn''t think about it carefully, so he had to scratch his head and say, "it''s this stem."


    "What is our goal now?"


    Zhao Kuafu is a little confused. Now Kunlun secret land has made a soft posture. He feels that the black League has no rival. This is not good. He feels that there is no pressure without an opponent.


    Li Rui was dumbfounded and said, "what are you thinking about? We don''t want to fight for hegemony. No one to disturb that of course the best ah, but also to concentrate on their own development, you see, I ignore common things, now the development is fast and stable


    "That''s because you have another way." Zhao Kuafu couldn''t help thinking that no one could be as extraordinary as brother Li.


    Sometimes the establishment of secular forces can concentrate resources to develop themselves.


    Like Li Rui, there are few.


    "Then we''ll be at ease for a while." Zhao Kuafu listened to Li Rui''s words very much. Since Li Rui thinks it''s better to have no opponent, don''t have one.


    Li Rui shook his head again: "you are wrong again. Although there are no opponents in the near future, there are in the long run. Su Hongying and the demons are all our opponents. I just want to comfort the nervous nerves of my brothers. It doesn''t mean we have no enemies now. "


    "Su Hongying, brother Li, can''t you handle it?" Zhao Kuafu is good at strange ways.


    Li Rui was greatly surprised: "where do you feel confident that I can handle Su Hongying? It''s just a separation. Even this separation is not weaker than me. If the real body comes... We''ll all be finished. "


    Zhao Kuafu has a cool heart. He knows Li Rui is telling the truth.


    It''s just that the truth is sometimes a little hard to accept.


    Su Hongying is very strong, so Zhao Kuafu generally does not hope that he can solve it. Su Hongying, a strong man, should be solved by a strong man who doesn''t follow the usual way. Zhao Kuafu thinks that it should be something that Li Rui, Li Laozu and the extreme heaven devil can solve.


    Subconsciously, they will not put themselves on the level of being able to compete with that existence. This is reality and this is life.


    It''s like a shop owner who doesn''t compare himself with Ma Yun.


    Because of that gap, oh, it''s hopeless.


    "Brother Li, in the future, Su Hongying and others will not mention it in front of me. It''s a complete blow. They, get rid of you tall people. If the sky falls down, you must resist it. "


    Zhao Kuafu laughs with bitterness and helplessness.


    If you don''t want to, you can''t.


    Li Rui was upright and solemn: "Kuafu, you have forgotten your way again, the sun you should chase. Have you forgotten your name? "


    Knowing what Li Rui wanted to say, Zhao Kuafu waved his hand and said, "brother Li, I really can''t catch up with you."


    "If we can''t catch up, we should put our mentality first. It''s always your fault to be timid before you fight. Although you are called Kuafu, you are far worse than Kuafu. Kuafu has to bear hardships every day. The closer he gets to the sun, the harder he runs. But he didn''t give up. He was afraid to die on the road


    Speaking of these, Li Rui couldn''t help laughing again. He felt like he was talking about chicken soup.


    However, the truth is the truth, and the problems we see now really need to be reminded.


    "You just asked us if we have any goals. Our goal is to be stronger. You and I are not very strong at the beginning. Over the years, we have watched each other grow stronger. If there is no goal, if there is fear, then it is difficult to reach a higher level. We should not think that this is the only way to go. It''s not enough. Our goal should be bigger and farther! "


    Li Rui pointed to the sky: "our goal of cultivation may be the sea of stars. You know the old devil, he is the friar from the alien ball


    Li Rui pointed to the underground again: "there are also underground places where we can explore. There are endless mysteries, myths and legends waiting for us to set foot."


    Li Rui pointed to Zhao Kuafu: "have you never thought about it? What do you practice Taoism for? Is it just to live a better life than others? What is better? Are you satisfied when you have money and power? "


    Zhao Kuafu was silent.


    Li Rui shook his head, sighed: "people, walking will forget their original intention, forget the scenery they want to see, forget the distance they want."


    Some people, will want more and more, will say that our goal is the stars and the sea.


    And more people, is to begin to meet, a month to earn 10000, feel very great, is successful, can go out to boast.


    It''s not about being a slave of money. It''s just that if the initial goal is 100000 yuan a month, then even if it won''t reach that level in the future, at least when the monthly income exceeds 10000 yuan, it won''t be complacent to start boasting.


    That''s good.


    Zhao Kuafu was ashamed and said, "brother Li, fortunately you reminded me along the way. I know. I will correct my mind in the future. "


    Li Rui nodded: "if you wake up, life is your own. I can only say that it''s up to you to take it seriously. If you really wake up, I''ll send you another moon. It''s true. How can I always be a life tutor and guide people''s lives? I feel like I''ll be a master of chicken soup. "


    Zhao Kuafu is speechless.


    Seeing that it''s almost time for the meal, someone is flying to the horizon, but Laozu Li and the extreme devil are also coming.


    "It''s coming. Sit down and wait for you. I tell you, this time I didn''t prepare a good dish. I don''t want too much local chicken and wild chicken in the countryside. I brought a car back with me


    Li Rui laughed and welcomed them into the room.


    To have friends from afar is a great pleasure in life.


    When friends come together, it''s a pleasure in pleasure.

 Chapter 737

    "Make a fortune every year, the new year is auspicious and healthy."


    "Long live, long live."


    "Cheers, cheers."


    Say auspicious words, maintain a warm atmosphere, although the Spring Festival is almost over, but there are still a few days to pass. Li Laozu is familiar with these, but he is not suitable for the Spring Festival.


    Even though he has lived on the earth for so long, he still doesn''t have much sense of belonging to things like Spring Festival.


    "In the galaxy where we live, there are anniversaries, which are to commemorate the spirits who died in the war between gods and demons. In those days, it is the most lively time. People get together and hope that the heroes in the sky will have no worries and see their relatives have a good life.... "


    With that, the eyes of the extreme Taoist demon turned red.


    "When can I go back?"


    He seems to be asking others, and he seems to be asking himself.


    Neither Li Rui nor Li Laozu can answer this question.


    Only God knows.


    But it''s not so easy for the devil to break through the sky. In ancient times, he was killed and a ghost floated to the planet. Thousands of years passed by. He remembered some things and forgot too many things.


    Too much emotion.


    No one can help him with these feelings.


    Only he can digest it.


    "Old devil, don''t think so much. If you think that my way is not lonely, we practitioners will see many life and death departures." Li Rui comforted.


    Li Laozu sighed with emotion: "different accomplishments lead to different longevity and different levels. Family and friends, always gradually away, eventually forget each other across the grave, this is everyone can not escape the fate. Li Rui is right. As long as I''m not alone, it''s already a blessing in life. Otherwise, it''s even more painful to be a lonely soul alone. "


    The devil raised his glass and said, "I''m not alone! Come on, do it


    The crowd raised their glasses and drank them all.


    The world is changing. As soon as we enter the river and lake, we can''t wait to be drunk. Carrying a sword, riding on a horse and waving the ghost rain, the white bones are like mountain birds. Dust like tide, people like water, only sigh a few people back.


    "Heroism is short, love is long, as long as fate, will eventually see you again. If not, it is not forced. This year has passed, everyone, it''s time for us to make a year-end summary and new year''s plan. We still have to follow the scientific outlook on development when we do things


    Li Rui is serious. They are laughing.


    "The scientific outlook on development, I think you are drunk." Jidao Tianmo and Li Laozu also laughed.


    "In the old year, we all grew up a lot. Although we didn''t achieve it overnight, we made progress. Now this year, I think something big may happen. What we are about to face is the arrival of the true power of the demons. "


    Li Rui laughs. The chopsticks strike on the bowl and make a Ding sound.


    "Su Hongying''s layout is almost perfect. Now, we may have to take her real place. Ladies and gentlemen, we are facing a lot of pressure in this game of chess. If the demons really use their real bodies to come here... "


    "I can''t stop it." Li Laozu said.


    Li Rui was stunned.


    It''s the first time I''ve heard Li Laozu say that I can''t do it.


    Everyone is waiting for Li Laozu''s explanation. Li Laozu shakes his head: "the real demon power is coming, and no one in the world can stop it."


    That''s the truth.


    Although it may sound unpleasant, it is not unacceptable to admit that you are weak. As long as we admit that we are weak, it is a good thing to use it as an incentive to work hard.


    All of you, who is not like this?


    If it is not for a positive heart, how can we get together.


    This is the meaning of my way is not alone!


    We get together to move forward together, not to drag each other.


    "Just because you can''t stop it now doesn''t mean you can''t stop it forever. If Su Hongying dares to mess around, we''ll hide for several years or decades. When the time comes, we''ll take revenge on them


    Li Rui has confidence in himself.


    And this kind of temper of his, again with extremely way day devil very agree. The devil of the extreme way laughed: "that''s right, they dare to do the first day of junior high school, we will do the 15th day!"


    There are those who are not ferocious. If they practice together, they will speak the Tao and have a clear mind. The so-called "Tao Xin Tong Tou" means to be able to see through without regret.


    Li Rui, Li Laozu, Jidao Tianmo, including women, are not easy to provoke!


    With that, we began to discuss how to fight back and save money, so as to enter the dark sky and destroy their world in the future.


    Since the big black sky dares to do the first day of junior high school, then this 15, human beings can also do it!


    The more you talk, the happier you are.


    "To master the ability of crossing the plane, we must have the ability of space shuttle. Fortunately, I know the technique, but you don''t know it yet. " The extreme way demon talked about this with great energy. With the strength of wine, he began to boast, "when I reach the level of strength, by then, I will start to go across the plane."


    "At that time, it will be difficult for us to see you. Maybe it will be goodbye." Li Laozu sighed.


    The devil waved his hand again and again: "don''t be sad! I can pass on the art of space to you. When you want to see me, you will naturally be able to meet each other! "


    "What are you waiting for? Teach it quickly!" Li Rui is very excited. It sounds like this is a very fierce technique. Most of it is the Kung Fu of the extreme demons pressing the bottom of the box, so he has never heard of it. If this old guy hadn''t been greedy and had a good chat, he would not have mentioned it even if he had been killed.


    The devil sat cross legged, serious, looking at Li Laozu and Li Rui, drunk and laughing: "brother, don''t call, don''t pass."


    Li Rui


    Laozu li


    When the Li family debated about the level of seniority, the outside world also changed dramatically.


    Li Rui took two of the black holes under Su Hongying''s cloth, but there are still five left. These five black holes, which stay all over the world, do not produce any activity.


    But she hasn''t been quiet.


    She has been doing things silently, not doing nothing in this world. Of course, there are many times that she does play in the world.


    The earth is too small.


    Compared with the plane of the great black sky, when several planets rotate, the living beings are more than a hundred times as many as the earth.


    But she still likes it here, just like people living in big villas, and also wants to have a small single apartment of her own. Don''t be disturbed by anyone, just belong to yourself.


    This is the real living place, not the kind of dead space created. There is always a lack of this and that.


    Now, we just need to get rid of the original landlord.


    "Spring Festival, the weakest moment of defense consciousness in China."


    Su Hongying stood above the black hole, her long black hair dancing with the wind, making her as cold as death.


    Her eyes looked into the distance, as if she wanted to go through the space and see what they were doing.


    There are only a few people in this world who make her feel a little scared.


    Just fill up the last black hole, open the summoning array, and the true Qi will come for a moment.


    The secret garden, which belonged to her only, was in hand.


    Now, it''s time to act.

 Chapter 738

    This is a rare conscious union of mankind, United before the destruction of the world.


    Su Hongying has become a public enemy of mankind.


    "Kill


    Needless to say, when the first person rushed to Su Hongying, more and more people rushed up. The people who come here today are all united and determined.


    They all want to protect their families and this beautiful planet.


    The fierce war began.


    Among the hundreds of rays, Su Hongying suffered the first wave of saturation attack and was torn to pieces. The strong men who came here were not incompetent men, and they were far from being slaughtered as the monks of Yingzhou island.


    "You make me angry."


    Even if beaten to pieces, Su Hongying can still revive. Over the years, she has accumulated enough strength to support her resurrection. As long as the spirit does not die out, she will not be afraid of these earth human attacks.


    Su Hongying''s body is changing. She is much bigger and more than three meters tall.


    The black armor covered her whole body, and a long knife was shaped in her hand.


    "Tonight, I''ll have a good hunt!"


    She hit the crowd with a long knife.


    Su Hongying''s strength is still very strong.


    Li Rui, Li Laozu and Jidao Tianmo are looking at Su Hongying''s Sassou yingzi. It''s very strange that although she is an evil party, she gives people a feeling of appreciation. Although there are thousands of troops in front of me, I''m brave, and I''m pressing jiedan to fight. It''s really powerful.


    This kind of power will make people forget that she is a woman.


    She will feel that she is the same kind of person, the appreciation of the strong to the strong.


    "Still, it''s a bit arrogant." Li Laozu said with a smile.


    In the field of vision, a bright sun rises and blows directly at Su Hongying, breaking her to pieces. It was the Pope who made the move. He didn''t know what secret method to use. Once he made the move, he created such a situation. The whole Yingzhou island seems to be shaking, and the sea is surging up.


    "The old man of the Pope is still very deep. Before, I always thought that their magic was just beautiful. I didn''t expect that he could make impeachment." Li Rui looks at the pale Saburo Obuchi and others not far away. These people in Yingzhou seem to think of some bad memories. Their eyes are complicated.


    Maybe it wasn''t impeachment that hit Yingzhou island in those days, but powerful people like the Pope who directly attacked Yingzhou island by magic?


    Thinking like this, Li Rui suddenly felt inexplicable and interesting.


    That round of sun directly burned Su Hongying to nothing, but until she was destroyed, Su Hongying''s mouth kept a sneer. Obviously, she didn''t think much of the Pope''s attack.


    "A small skill in carving insects."


    She even commented.


    After that, all of them were incinerated to slag.


    The great move of the Pope not only affected Yingzhou Island, but also many friars of jiedanjing, who were blinded by this move. Gods fight, often are mortals suffer, a level gap, bring unimaginable destructive power.


    At the level of yuanhejing, even the Pope, a hidden God level master, broke out a war, which often made the scene hurt 1000 enemies and hurt 800.


    Those who were lucky enough not to be injured left the scene one after another.


    They know that the number of people is not everything, quality is the most important thing.


    There were only a dozen people at the scene.


    Among these ten people, the lowest realm is yuanhejing.


    Everyone at the scene is solemn. Su Hongying is still alive after being attacked by the Pope, and she is still recovering.


    "What kind of monster is this? Can anyone else kill her?"


    The strong man on the scene turned his eyes on Li Rui.


    As we all know, Huaxia has a mysterious power, which can always accurately predict the arrival of the black hole and know Su Hongying.


    Countries once tried to capture Li Rui and force him to spit out all the information.


    But it failed.


    Now no one wants to force Li Rui, mainly because they can''t do it. If they can, they still won''t mind catching Li Rui and forcing him to say everything about Su Hongying.


    Instead of squeezing toothpaste, or not disclosing it at all.


    This is a very bad thing.


    Now, they expect Li Rui to come up with a way to eliminate Su Hongying.


    Does Li Rui have a way?


    yes.


    "You have been stubborn about material destruction, and now you see that destroying her body has no effect. Because she is not a physical projection to the world, she has always been a divine consciousness. It''s a pity that you don''t know much about divine consciousness, which is not as good as our Chinese. "


    Li Rui, together with Li Laozu and Jidao Tianmo, goes to Su Hongying.


    "In the field of divine consciousness, we are the strongest in China. Now, we''ll tell you how to eliminate this woman, and we''ll take care of it. "


    Walking in the void, the three step by step toward Su Hongying''s body, which is still being repaired.


    "Don''t come to our world easily in the future. No one wants to be eliminated, and no one wants to be a slave. As a matter of fact, we are also discussing how to hide for decades, and then go to your side and destroy the dark sky. It won''t do you any good. I hope you remember. "


    Li Rui''s words, say to Su Hongying, hope she can understand.


    It''s a pity that Su Hongying can''t understand it. She just stares at Li Rui and says contemptuously: "the tiny insect, the Pearl of rice, is also shining?"


    A long knife cuts Li Rui from behind.


    Whoa.


    The long black knife cuts through the air and cuts Li Rui''s clothes.


    When!


    The long black knife stopped on the surface of their bodies, and it was hard to cut into half of them.


    "It''s just a small force outside the region. It''s not a real demon clan at all, and I don''t know how shallow I am. It''s really sad." The demon looks at Su Hongying sympathetically, turns around, grabs Su Hongying''s long black knife, and breaks it.


    "What kind of monster are you?" Su Hongying had some doubts in her eyes.


    These three people were the most unpleasant to her.


    Other earth friars, she felt that it was not a problem to solve.


    Only these three people, but often give her a feeling of invincibility.


    In particular, this extreme God made her feel particularly dangerous.


    Li Laozu is extremely powerful.


    As for Li Rui, his strength is still in the process of growth. It is not a problem to kill him as soon as possible.


    The question is, how could the earth have such monks?


    This is not reasonable!


    "This is my back garden!"


    Su Hongying said angrily.


    Li Rui put his hand on Su Hongying''s head: "yes, this is your back garden, so I''m yours and you''re mine."


    The black whale swallows water.


    The projection of the big black sky onto the world is quickly absorbed into Li Rui''s palm.


    Su Hongying''s recovering body dissolves rapidly in the air.


    "I''ll take this gift from you and meet you in hell."

 Chapter 740

    Su Hongying, what does that mean?


    Take the gift?


    I was killed. OK.


    Li Rui feels very bad. Anyone who is told by Su Hongying that his first consciousness is definitely not bad. It''s the feeling of heart beating. It''s the feeling that he''s going to die.


    This is being targeted.


    Can su Hongying go to hell? It seems that she doesn''t have the ability to fight openly. After all, hell is not a place for entertainment. It''s not a place where you can go if you have two dollars.


    If you want to enter the underground, you don''t have excellent skills. That''s something you don''t even want to think about.


    "The demons don''t have that ability. Why should she go to hell to see me?"


    Thinking about this, Li Rui said, "ladies and gentlemen, Su Hongying has been eliminated by me, but it''s not my own credit. If you hadn''t fought with her many times before and consumed her genuine Qi, I''m afraid I would not be her opponent."


    The scene is filled with a sense of sadness. Li Rui''s words can only give those people a little comfort.


    Yeah, too many people died.


    These people are all those who stand at the top of Wudao. Many of them are the successors of the next generation, or the pillars.


    It is a great misfortune for such a person to die in this war.


    Li Rui felt sorry for them.


    "A monument should be built here to honor those who died. But it''s not necessary now, because she may make a comeback at any time. Ladies and gentlemen, please quickly gather the information of the remaining six black holes so that I can deal with them in time. "


    In this war, Li Rui proved his top level strength. Although he is not alone to eliminate Su Hongying, Li Rui''s hand will eliminate Su Hongying in the invisible, which is really everyone can see.


    It can be said that the sense of identity has never been more positive about Li Rui''s contribution.


    Of course, people are forgetful species. No matter how many contributions they have made and how many meals they have had, as long as time goes by, they will be forgotten. At that time, it is not uncommon for those who should turn over to pour dirty water on death.


    It''s just that in order to deal with Su Hongying''s real big devil, we all unite.


    People in the eastern and Western camps all ordered their subordinates to collect the data of the major black holes.


    Soon, a cruel fact appeared in front of us.


    "None of the six black holes has disappeared. And every black hole is guarded by Su Hongying. "


    "It seems that I have to make a trip."


    Li Rui feels very headache.


    What''s the matter? Is it not easy?


    "You didn''t break her projection channel. Naturally, she still has a back hand. In the final analysis, this time she swaggered over, it was just a trial." Li Laozu thought for a moment and said this.


    "You said it was a trial?" Asked the Pope.


    Li Laozu nodded: "the projection of plane is a section of original body, which contains the reproduction of the host''s consciousness. Any other action is based on these remembrances and the implementation of this extension of will. "


    It sounds simple, but 60 percent of the people at the scene didn''t understand.


    Li Laozu shook his head and pointed to the devil: "if you kill him, do you think you can really kill him? At any time, he can activate the consciousness of his own body and turn it into the main consciousness, because none of us knows who his noumenon is


    In this way, only about 20% of the people still don''t understand.


    I can''t help it. The practitioners don''t do academic research. To put it a little bit more complicated, they won''t understand very well without giving examples.


    But if you say that this man killed the enemy by spreading his wings, they can almost understand.


    This is the specialty of the art industry.


    What Laozu Li said just now is a study of "Shu".


    It can be regarded as a model of martial arts academic research.


    "I thought I had killed her projection, but not yet." Li Rui sighed, a little sullen.


    Li Laozu chuckled: "if Su Hongying is killed in such a simple way, it''s a strange thing. However, this time, she still paid a great price. What you destroyed should be her strongest body. "


    At least it works.


    Li Rui also laughed: "yes, I feel that after absorbing her divine sense, the whole person has a lot of spirit."


    Su Hongying''s previous creation of black holes, coupled with this period of separation consciousness, makes Li Rui feel particularly full.


    "In a few days, I''ll go to every continent and solve all the black holes."


    Find problems, study problems, solve problems.


    It seems that the problem of black holes is no longer a big problem. Li Rui thinks it''s better to absorb all the black holes in one go. In this way, he can be relieved.


    One is to remove Su Hongying''s threat. The other is that there are so many black holes, which is also a huge wealth of divine knowledge.


    If you go to the hell to practice the field of divine knowledge, it''s no pleasure to refine Su Hongying''s black hole of divine knowledge. After all, it''s equivalent to picking up something, and you don''t have to worry about others shouting.


    It''s like Long Jie is a thief in hell. He carefully avoids the search of ghost messengers. At the same time, he has to run away to search for the seal of soul energy until Li Rui checks it.


    If such a thing is found out, Li Rui will not be able to get rid of it.


    After all, the soul body of hell is the private property of Yama. Li Rui can only get it if they allow it. Without their permission, Li Rui''s practice is equivalent to stealing.


    If it''s settled by then, it''s also a hassle.


    Ten Yama, that''s not a big joke.


    "Why don''t we go and get rid of those black holes now?" Li Rui''s eyes brightened. The more he thought about it, the more excited he was.


    The Pope and others hesitated.


    At this time, the devil sneered: "Li Rui, don''t you think that if you are too strong, the Pope will be in danger. If you absorb the black hole and solve Su Hongying, who else will be your opponent in the world? "


    It can be said that this is killing people.


    Looking at the look of the Pope and others, I''m afraid they have thought about such a problem for a long time.


    Li Rui''s eyes gradually cold: "Pope, do you think so?"


    "Li, the balance of the world is extremely difficult. You have changed a lot over the years. You''d better concentrate and practice well. As for the black holes within the scope of our temple, we don''t need you to solve them. We will try our best and make some progress at present. "


    Li Rui was furious: "ridiculous!"


    The audience was in awe, watching Li Rui denounce the Pope.


    "When human beings are living or dying, you are thinking about the way of balance. Here is the reason why you are scattered in the West! How can such a truth be applied to the earth?! It''s absurd to pursue absolute fairness. If Su Hongying makes up for the seven black holes, and the big black sky and the big devil comes, who can be responsible for the billions of people on earth

 Chapter 741

    It''s a down-to-earth hat to throw out the name of Da Yi.


    Let alone the Pope, no one can stand on the opposite side of Li Rui and say that he is worthy of the responsibility.


    However


    But the Pope still refuses.


    "You just need to make sure that the world will not be destroyed. If there are any more problems, we will help."


    "Where did you get the courage to make such a offer to me?" Li Rui is angry.


    The Pope closed his eyes: "the earth is our common home, but within the home, there are their own homes, I hope you can understand."


    Many of the people present agreed with the Pope and sneered.


    Li Rui''s eyes swept over their faces one by one, and he couldn''t help sneering: "you probably think too much of yourself, and you still don''t understand your situation. I can even kill Su Hongying, not to mention you? "


    "We have divine array. Although it''s not convenient to bring it, it doesn''t mean we are afraid of you."


    "In that case, I''ll see the real chapter under my hand." Li Rui is even colder.


    There is no consensus between the two sides. Li Ruishi is a must for the black hole. If they want to block it, they have to fight it.


    Li Rui won''t care about their views and opinions.


    "If you have to do this, you don''t have to wait for the future. Try it now!" The Pope was angry.


    "Come on, you think I''m afraid of you!"


    Behind Li Rui''s step is the ups and downs. Thunder fell from the sky, as thick as buckets, tornadoes on the ground like pillars.


    All of a sudden, Jingdong has become extremely unfit for survival.


    Li Rui''s heart is already killing.


    If these guys still have to die, they should be killed and swallowed up. They should be regarded as contributing to world peace from the side.


    Li Rui doesn''t like to have to come out at a critical moment and drag his feet.


    A huge thunder dragon, head out of the clouds. This Thunder Dragon is no longer the little thing it used to be. It has changed since it swallowed up the spirit ring of Kunlun secret place. This change is not only the body shape, but also the waist becomes thicker than a building. At the same time, there are runes flashing around the body.


    That''s the killing rune that Lao Zu Li helped to brand.


    At this time, the Dragon looked like a God, overlooking the life on the ground.


    "Well, what the hell is this?"


    Some people, let alone fighting against such existence, have already felt their legs soft.


    A sense of powerlessness emerged from their hearts.


    "He is the real devil."


    The Pope sighed. If he can''t see the situation clearly by now, he is really old and faint.


    Li Rui''s strength has already surpassed his divine level and reached the top of the world.


    "The power of the world has shifted again. The real king of the world, the Lord of glory who controls thunder and lightning, please forgive my rudeness


    The Pope bowed slightly and made a respectful gesture.


    Li Rui snorted and looked at the others.


    Even if the Pope gave in, there was nothing else to say. Other strong people in the presence bowed down to show their obedience and respect.


    Li Rui just let go of the Thunder Dragon.


    "Don''t say that you have divine array. It doesn''t work for me. I have not killed one or two of the God level strong men, so in the future, be conscious and don''t ask for trouble. "


    Li Rui''s eyes burst out two cold lights, like lightning: "take it as it is, in the face of everyone is human."


    When the invisible pressure came down, it was yuan he who was strong. They all held on until they didn''t kneel down.


    "This man has finally become a world-class strong man!"


    In the first World War of Yingzhou Island, the homeland of mankind was preserved.


    So the biggest beneficiary is not others, it is Li Rui.


    After absorbing Su Hongying''s divine separation and a small part of black hole body, he announced his strong appearance to the world. In the future, no one dares to disrespect him again.


    There are not many people in the world who can suppress Li Rui.


    Even the strong like the Pope ask for forgiveness. How can they be better than the Pope?


    "I will visit the world in a few days and use black holes for my own use. You, just perform your duties. Don''t worry. My goal is the stars and the sea, not the vision that you people can match. "


    Li Rui left this sentence, and set foot on the journey of returning home with Laozu Li and Jidao Tianmo.


    "Now, they are awed by you. They should be honest."


    On the way back home, Li Laozu affirmed Li Rui''s behavior, but also questioned: "are you sure you can beat the Pope?"


    "Of course I can."


    "He didn''t do his best." Li Laozu said softly.


    Li Rui was stunned: "what do you mean?"


    "When he fought Su Hongying, although he used shengguangmingshu, it was not his strongest skill. I''ve checked the information. The most powerful technique of all previous Pope is holy prophecy, which is a kind of technique that can return people to their origin. For example, if holy prophecy is directly applied to you, it can break you into a primitive mass of liquid. "


    "It''s disgusting." Li Rui immediately wrinkled his nose.


    "His holy prophecy can only deal with people who are lower than him at most." The devil of the extreme way didn''t say yes to this.


    Li Laozu laughed: "that is because I am with you, so he did not use the holy prophecy, otherwise, he may or may not."


    Li Rui said curiously, "how do you say that?"


    Li Laozu explained: "every Pope will die in three months after using the holy prophecy, which is a technique that uses their original efforts. Once the Pope does that, he will die together. "


    Li Rui was in a cold sweat.


    Fortunately, this time I didn''t come here alone to deal with Su Hongying. Otherwise, I''m not sure that the Pope, a bad old man, will die together.


    "No, no, I have to close again. Those old people in the temple are too overcast."


    If the Pope burned the essence and blood of life by force, while others were not ready to launch the holy prophecy, Li Rui could not guarantee whether he would follow. After all, before a person died, it was often the worst time.


    As the saying goes, light comes back.


    "When you digest the current black hole energy, I''ll accompany you to the continents. At that time, the old devil will stay in Jianghua to guard against people who want to make trouble. How about that? "


    "I think so."


    "It''s up to me to guard." The extreme way demon is also patting the chest to guarantee.


    The next step is to make arrangements as long as the implementation is in place.


    But all of us didn''t expect that a sudden event would bring about great changes in the whole world just out of danger.


    That happened at Li Rui''s home.

 Chapter 742

    Chien Su Yan suddenly called and asked Li Rui if he wanted to go home for lunch.


    It was still late at night. She called back in advance to ask if she wanted to have lunch. This had never happened before.


    Absolutely something happened, otherwise it would not have happened.


    Li Rui hung up the phone and said to Li Laozu and Jidao Tianmo, "I have to go back. My daughter-in-law told me to go home for dinner."


    "I envy you for having a beautiful wife and family." The devil of the extreme way laughed.


    "I was going back, too." Li Laozu nodded.


    "Plain words, I''ll be back now. You can buy me some turbot for lunch." Li Rui earnestly exhorted him to simply say yes, and then hung up.


    Li Rui goes back with the devil and the ancestor.


    "It''s a beautiful hand to build a plank road in the open and build a warehouse in the dark." On the way back, the devil grinned bitterly.


    Li Rui has a gloomy face.


    "Su Hongying really knows that if it were me, I would do the same."


    On the surface, it absorbs her most powerful fission and a small black hole. But in fact, most of Su Hongying is waiting at Li''s home now.


    It''s tough.


    "Li Laozu said:" or I and the old devil with you in the past


    "No, she will definitely make an offer. I''ll go back and have a look."


    "Well, yes." Li Laozu nodded.


    When Li Rui got home, it was already bright, almost seven o''clock.


    Li Rui came directly to the living room and saw them sitting listlessly in the living room one by one, with dark circles under their eyes.


    "Brother Li, sister Hongying is here." In a nutshell.


    Su Hongying is sitting on the sofa with a book in her hand. She looks at it with great interest.


    Li Rui sat down on the sofa opposite her. The distance between them was not more than two meters.


    It''s a very dangerous distance.


    Su Hongying suddenly waved her long knife and thrust it directly into Li Rui''s chest, but the long knife didn''t bite.


    If you have the glaze formula to protect your body, and the green emperor''s longevity bonus, if you say that the strongest place is defense.


    Li Rui looked at Su Hongying: "you''re far worse than the one on Yingzhou island. Don''t try to do this. After all, what do you want?"


    "Restore the black hole." Su Hongying draws back her sword and says in a cold voice.


    Her eyes were full of killing intention, and she seemed to want to chop Li Rui. Also, after all, I was forced twice. I was embarrassed enough and I didn''t have face. Li Rui is not surprised at Su Hongying''s hatred. He even thinks she has a good temper.


    "To recover the black hole, we''re all finished. It''s just a matter of living a few more hours. When the seven black holes are connected, they are a summoning array. Do you think I''m stupid? "


    Li Rui looks at Su Hongying. He doesn''t have a lot of mood swings. He even wants to yawn.


    Su Hongying sneered: "if you don''t agree, I''ll kill your family one by one until you agree."


    "Even if you kill them all, I won''t agree. Believe it or not." Li Rui continued to be listless.


    Su Hongying was completely annoyed.


    "Fire dance, bring the baby here!"


    At her command, she saw a little fire dance, like a young lady, leading Xiaoman downstairs with a red face: "Xiaoman is too heavy, I can''t hold it!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    But at least they did.


    "Xiaoman, come to Dad''s side." Li Rui beckons.


    Xiaoman comes to Li Rui.


    For Su Hongying, Xiaoman really doesn''t like her. The sixth sense of children is quite strong.


    Xiaoman is already five years old. Naturally, she knows who Li Rui is.


    On the way to Li Rui, Su Hongying pulls Xiaoman with one hand, but it doesn''t work at all.


    Xiaoman still ran to Li Rui''s arms and said, "Dad, you don''t take me anywhere."


    "Xiaoman, my father is going to fight a little monster. There is a villain who wants to occupy other people''s world every day. If he can''t win, he will go to other people''s home to make trouble. When Xiaoman grows up, he must not be like that. Otherwise, it''s a shame! "


    Li Rui is satirical and prickly, Xiaoman seems to understand, and Su Hongying''s face is iron green.


    Her face is not because of Li Rui''s satire, but because she finds that she can''t control Xiaoman.


    "Su Hongying, please don''t worry. This is my home. My family is an array. Do you know why you didn''t die when you came in? Because no one is afraid of you. You can''t move anyone in this place. "


    Li Rui, holding Xiaoman in his arms, sat on his lap, teasing the child and negotiating with Su Hongying: "you think you''re very good at hiding behind the scenes, but you never thought that I''ve met more than 100 opponents who want to do the same as you. My wife and children, do I really leave behind? Since you are here today, you can stay here in the future. "


    "Ah?" The first person who was surprised was not su Hongying, but Jian Sumei, "brother Li, are you opening the harem again?"


    The idea of opening the harem is the one that Chien Su Mei got from watching TV series in which the emperor constantly filled the harem with beautiful ladies.


    Usually, she would laugh at herself, but Li Rui is not willing to let a woman live at home now.


    Li Rui is not happy: "not everyone who lives in our family has become my woman. What are you afraid of?"


    For example, when they were caught, the Li family did odd jobs.


    But Jian Su Mei didn''t believe it, and yingzi didn''t believe it either: "sister Hongying is so beautiful. She said she didn''t open the harem, but I didn''t believe it anyway."


    Although Su Hongying looks more heroic, she has a great temperament and a super good figure.


    This kind of female martial arts God, if have that opportunity, the man certainly won''t let go.


    Not to mention the two of them, I''m afraid few of you will believe Li Rui.


    But Li Rui really didn''t move his heart. As soon as he wanted to explain, Su Hongying was the first to say angrily, "you dirty bedbugs and garbage deserve to blaspheme me?! I want to die


    Su Hongying is in trouble. She waves her sword again, but she is just as angry. She holds a small piece of jade in her hand and waves it towards Su Hongying.


    In short, the fist as the center, a huge force emerged from all sides of the house, together, directly knocked Su Hongying to the ground.


    Su Hongying was so strong that she could not move.


    "Every one of us can feel the smallest movement in this house at any time through the array. Even a cockroach can be destroyed through the array."


    In short, looking at Su Hongying: "the reason why you didn''t die is that we still want to keep you, not how strong you are."


    Su Hongying is completely crazy.


    She never thought that it was a good play, but it turned out to be a trap?

 Chapter 743

    Su Hongying is very strong. In short, Guan Feixue, Huowu and Li Rui are not vegetarian. Where is home? Home is a place that can not be violated at will, especially the Li family, a place that may be assassinated at any time.


    Therefore, Li Rui passed on the cultivation skills to them early, and even forced them to break through the situation, not only because of the different lifespan of the monks, but also because he understood that the ability to protect himself was the most important thing.


    These things may not be available all the time, but if you don''t have them when you need them, it''s miserable.


    You don''t have to, but you have to.


    Su Hongying is still too arrogant, so she will be angry.


    Li Rui looked at her coldly: "human beings are very small. In the vast universe, human beings are just a tiny dust like existence on a small non luminous planet. In the whole galaxy, humans are nothing. But all creatures with thinking consciousness can have a great time, which is the greatness of spirit. Besides the great spirit, the race with wisdom is never willing to lag behind. "


    Su Hongying said nothing.


    Li Rui said lightly: "why do you think we are the bugs you can handle? Even the bugs on the ground will bite you if you step on them."


    Su Hongying is furious and dancing without wind.


    But it didn''t work.


    The whole Li family''s formation was launched, and the aura of heaven and earth was imprisoned. Countless invisible auras, with a string of silk threads, bound Su Hongying firmly.


    It''s just a part of Su Hongying. If she comes in person, Li Rui will run away without saying a word. But it''s a part. Li Rui is not afraid of this guy.


    "If you can, you''ll kill me!" Su Hongying stares at Li Rui angrily.


    Li Rui shook his head: "there''s no need. If it''s necessary, I''ll kill you."


    "What can you do to me?"


    "Shut it up and see." Li Rui said.


    Su Hongying laughs wildly: "you can''t kill me, and you don''t dare to do anything about me. When I get out of trouble, it''s time for your family to die!"


    Li Rui didn''t speak.


    "There is something more terrible than killing you," she said


    "What?" Su Hongying said angrily.


    "If he makes your stomach big..." Jian Su Mei pointed to Su Hongying''s stomach and said in a low voice, "what would you do then?"


    Su Hongying was stunned.


    A moment later, Li villa, a huge roar came out: "he dares!"


    "If you dare to touch me, I will die with you!"


    "Get off your bad paws!"


    "Get out of here!"


    ¡­¡­


    In any case, Su Hongying lived in the Li family for a while.


    Li Rui didn''t touch her, not for fear of her self explosion, but for lack of interest.


    It''s interesting to be in love with each other when it comes to love affairs. What makes her belly so big is too dirty. That''s why Jane Su Mei thinks that he will do such a thing.


    I don''t want to do that well.


    "Cut, you look down on me."


    Li Rui looks at Su Hongying in a beautiful maid''s dress and laughs.


    Su Hongying doesn''t know how many incantations Li Rui has put on her whole body, and her real Qi is completely sealed. Originally, there were not many. Now they are sealed and become a salted fish.


    Li Rui is very angry these days.


    "How dare you let me wear such clothes, dirty insects! Sooner or later, I''ll cut you up and chop you into diced meat and drink!"


    Su Hongying lowers her head, and her eyes are full of murders.


    Li Rui felt Su Hongying''s murdering chance. With a cold hum, Su Hongying immediately lowered her eyebrows and muttered, "if you don''t let me go soon, I''ll kill you all sooner or later."


    "If you keep on talking, I''ll make you pregnant right away!" Li Rui said majestically.


    Su Hongying immediately counseled.


    As the saying goes, people have to bow their heads under the eaves.


    It''s more difficult to be a man than to be separated.


    Just when Su Hongying decides to make up her mind, Li Rui suddenly catches her in front of her and hugs her.


    Su Hongying''s hair was all blown up. Her voice trembled and said, "what do you want?"


    She screamed wildly in her heart.


    Heaven, earth, open your eyes and have a look at this villain!


    Don''t you even give me this little delay?


    Time has been so pressing, the villain finally revealed his ferocious face?


    It has to be said that Su Hongying is still afraid of Li Rui.


    I knew this person was so dangerous. When I first came to this world, I should not be in perfect shape, but ugly. In that case, being slashed is better than the current situation!


    Su Hongying wants to cry without tears.


    Fortunately, Li Rui didn''t use his hands very much. He just put his hands on Su Hongying''s head, and the genuine Qi spread down.


    Su Hongying feels warm.


    I feel so comfortable.


    "What''s going on? Why do I feel so comfortable? What does he want to do to me? " Su Hongying''s eyes are confused and she keeps guessing.


    But her eyelids couldn''t hold.


    Slowly, Su Hongying lies in Li Rui''s arms and falls asleep.


    Li Rui''s divine consciousness constantly enters Su Hongying''s body and explores everything about her.


    It''s very interesting to be separated.


    They have their own independent thinking, but when they return to noumenon, they can be integrated. This is not the parasitic loss of the extreme Taoist demons, but a kind of division and fusion.


    The technique of Da Heitian is still very advanced. There is no such technique in the world, nor in the hell.


    But Su Hongying can do this.


    Force her to say that she will not reveal a word.


    Then we have to find out for ourselves.


    Li Rui''s divine consciousness sinks into Su Hongying''s heart, constantly observing and checking everything in her body.


    What''s more, knowing oneself and the enemy, knowing Su Hongying well at this time, is also to have a bottom in mind when we really fight against her in the future.


    Su Hongying is divided into two parts, which is also su Hongying.


    If we don''t make a good study of it, is it not outrageous to let her be a servant?


    Her greatest value lies in herself.


    Li Rui is working hard. Jian Sumei comes out of the room with Xiaoman in her arms. Seeing the scene in the living room, he immediately blindfolded Xiaoman: "don''t look, it''s dirty! Dirty


    Jane Su Mei is very angry.


    There are so many women at home. Li Rui is not satisfied. What does he want?


    Are men like this?


    "Sister, sister! Flying snow! Sister sang! You come out, you come out


    Jane Su Mei yelled and called them out of the room, even during her lunch break.


    Under the shouts of Jane Su Mei, the door opened one after another. One by one yawning women came to Jiansu Mei. Jiansu thought it was Xiaoman who was worried.


    After listening to Jane Su Mei''s explanation, she said angrily and funny, "do you think brother Li is such a ridiculous person?"


    A few people didn''t speak.


    Obviously, in their eyes, Li Rui is so ridiculous.


    In short, there is no language.

 Chapter 744

    After all, she is the number one housewife in the family. I''m kidding.


    Chien Su Mei, they all expect Chien Su to come out.


    Although Li Rui and Su Hongying are unlikely, it''s hard to tell if they are all involved.


    "What''s the matter? Also don''t pay attention to the influence of the family, let Xiaoman see, you this when the father can''t say it


    In short, Li Rui gave her an angry and funny look: "I''m exploring."


    "And who knows if you''re going to stick your nose into the bed?" Jian Su Mei also asked.


    "No, no one is reliable now." Guan Feixue advances step by step.


    Sister sang gave a cold hum to show her attitude.


    Under the gaze of all the people, Li Rui explained helplessly: "I''m really exploring. I don''t want to explore the principle of separation. Are you not curious at all? If you can have a separate body, it will be much more convenient for you to do anything in the future? Think about it, one is going to buy clothes, the other is swimming... "


    "What if you get caught?" In short, it''s not the same thing.


    This is also true. Li ruinao scratched his head: "so it needs to be further improved."


    "Have you found anything?" In short, looking at Su Hongying, Su Hongying is still sleeping and doesn''t know what happened. If she knew that she had been groped for by Li Rui, she would fight with Li Rui on the spot.


    "The progress is a little bit, but it''s not fully understood. She''s not stable enough now. I can only push her backwards. It''s better to ask her again. " Li Rui said.


    "That you continue to ask, but had better not in the living room, the influence is not good, Xiaoman saw not good." When she finished, Jiansu Mei winked at her and pretended not to see her.


    "Sister, we can''t do this. If men don''t restrain us, that''s the runaway Mustang. We''ll have another little sister in a few days..." Jane Su Mei couldn''t help saying.


    In short, angry and funny: "OK, OK, it''s ok if we can''t help. Let''s not add a jam and let him grope for it by himself."


    It''s OK to know that Li Rui doesn''t have that idea. In short, I don''t want to worry about something with Li Rui.


    Too much is counterproductive.


    She never wanted to be a stumbling block for Li Rui.


    That''s not good.


    Under the leadership of Jiansu, we set out to pick vegetables again. Li''s family planted some vegetables in Houshan, flowers and herbs, and herbs transplanted by Li Rui from Kunlun secret place. All these need to be looked after.


    The family calmed down and Li Rui continued to study.


    At night, Su Hongying wakes up and finds herself sleeping on the sofa, covered with a quilt. Li Rui crossed his legs, eyes closed, hands on his knees, meditating.


    Su Hongying grits her teeth.


    This villain must have done something wrong!


    Su Hongying pulls open the quilt and rushes to the kitchen. She takes a kitchen knife and is going to fight with Li Rui!


    Su Hongying cuts Li Rui with a knife. The knife breaks. Li Rui opens his eyes and looks at Su Hongying.


    "You''ve got a face, haven''t you?"


    "Li Rui, you shameless thing, I will kill your family!"


    "If you say that again, I''ll make you big in a minute!"


    Su Hongying rushes back to the sofa and sits down. Although she doesn''t know why she can make her stomach bigger immediately, she still counsels.


    Now when she heard that her stomach was getting bigger, Su Hongying''s head was broken and numb.


    She couldn''t imagine the scene at all.


    It''s definitely not something she can accept. It''s better to die than that.


    Li Rui continues to close his eyes and conceives in his mind how to create a separation.


    After sitting in silence for three days, Li Rui would make su Hongying fall asleep if he couldn''t figure it out. As soon as Su Hongying''s eyelids droop, she bites herself, but it''s no use. What should sleep is still sleeping.


    A week later, Li Rui finally found some ways and began to try to create a separation.


    Manufacturing separation is not parasitism, but creation. Besides creation, thinking is also needed.


    This is the realm of the creator.


    Su Hongying''s body is entity, flesh and blood entity. Li Rui can''t do this. Su Hongying must have used some secret magic to create a flesh and blood entity. Li Rui can only try to make a wooden man.


    The art of eternal life of the Qing emperor came into use at this time.


    A wooden man was made out of thin air by Li Rui and gradually became an adult.


    Li Rui as like as two peas, he was more and more similar to him, even his clothes were the same.


    This kind of wooden man can change his shape at any time. Even if he becomes a woman, Li Rui can do it as long as he thinks about it.


    Li Rui distracted part of his consciousness into the mind of the wooden man.


    The wooden man staggered a few steps and fell to the ground with a thump.


    "Still not in place."


    Li sighed and continued to improve.


    A month later, the wooden man was finally created, but it was not very flexible. But it''s no problem to confuse the real with the fake. Li Rui also has a lot of magic powers in this wooden man, that is, the thunder prison sword, which can be used by the wooden man.


    "In time, such a wooden man can be my shield."


    Li Rui feels quite satisfied.


    As long as we keep adjusting, then we will succeed in stealing.


    But the next day, Su Hongying cut the wooden man with a kitchen knife. At the scene of the accident, Su Hongying has to hide in the backyard and dismember the wooden man. Even if yingzi informs Li Rui of her discovery, she is not afraid at all.


    "What rubbish is worthy of comparison with our palace? You can''t even beat a kitchen knife! "


    Su Hongying ridiculed Li Rui''s experimental results and said that she was very dismissive.


    Li Rui is not angry.


    Just pointed to the wooden man on the ground: "you look down on the world."


    "How can I belittle him? I cut him down with a kitchen knife!"


    "Then you''ll see it in an hour."


    Li Rui turns to leave.


    Ten minutes later, Su Hongying found the wooden man reunited. So angry that Su Hongying picks up the kitchen knife and cuts it again.


    "Chop you scum, bastard, how dare you disrespect my palace!"


    Su Hongying poured the wooden man into the toilet, put it into the fire and burned it to ashes.


    After all this, Su Hongying was very satisfied: "now I see how it can recover!"


    Thumping back to the living room, Su Hongying cocks her legs and looks at Li Rui sarcastically.


    "I burned your wooden man." She said.


    Li Rui looked at her numbly: "do you know what is not easy magic power?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t think it''s rare. I''ve studied it for so long, but I can''t beat a kitchen knife?" Su Hongying laughed wildly.


    Li Rui frowned and said nothing.


    In fact, it is the core of the eternal life of the Qing emperor.


    Wooden man was born by Emperor Qingdi''s eternal life skill. Let alone taking a kitchen knife, even if it''s blasted into dregs, as long as there''s a grain as thin as hair left and scattered in the air, it can be perfected again.


    Su Hongying, still too young.

 Chapter 745

    So Su Hongying was still too young. Three hours later, when she saw the wooden man who had recovered, she was completely convinced.


    It''s no use knowing how to cut it, so she won''t bother.


    "What is not easy magic?" Su Hongying ran back and asked.


    Li Rui laughed: "can I tell you this? You first tell me how to fully activate the technique of separation. "


    Su Hongying naturally refused.


    Li Rui doesn''t care. Anyway, there are many things in the world that she can''t do.


    Another month passed in the twinkling of an eye. At the beginning of the month, Li Laozu and the extreme heavenly devil found Li Rui and felt that the time was ripe.


    "You can go all over the world."


    Li Rui informed all the family members.


    This is a huge trip, directly let Jiangnan richest man Wang Jingfei prepared a plane.


    "It''s not like a man of practice to drag his family out of the door." The devil of the extreme way is very upset about this and thinks that Li Rui has no style.


    If you think of the great friar, who is not coming here and going there naked, you can go wherever you want. Li Rui is very good. He is a tourist.


    The key is that there are more than a dozen people in his area.


    No one else.


    Seeing that the devil was not happy, Li Rui simply asked Wang Jingfei to prepare two planes.


    So that he can not see others show love.


    Xiaoman went away for the first time. When he saw that the adults were carrying large boxes, small boxes and all kinds of luggage, he was also very curious: "Dad, where are we going?"


    "Going abroad."


    "What is going abroad? Can I eat it?"


    Li Rui immediately looked at Jian Su Mei and yingzi and was dissatisfied. Jian Su Mei''s waist was not straight. He said weakly, "what are you looking at? I didn''t take her to eat anything. Besides, children just need to eat more."


    "You''ve grown into a pig yourself." Li Rui said.


    Jane Su Mei immediately became nervous and asked yingzi, "am I really fat?"


    When she got a negative answer, she was relieved, and at the same time, she complained: "yes, I can''t help it, I''m too fat, I want to lose weight, I want to lose weight..."


    After reading all the way, she got on the plane and ate the most Western food on the plane.


    "It''s delicious. Is this a special cook?"


    This is a natural thing. If Wang Jingfei can''t even guarantee this, don''t be the richest man. Let''s replace him.


    A family sitting on a plane, or quite happy, Xiaoman looked at the clouds in the sky, shouting, running around.


    "Wow! Cloud


    "Wow! The sun


    "Wow! I''m carried away! "


    Li Rui can''t stand Xiaoman''s excitement. He catches her while she runs by.


    Although children themselves are not afraid of falling, in short, they will still feel distressed. This is the mother.


    "Be quiet. I''ll tell you a story."


    "I don''t want to hear stories, I want to fly!"


    Li Rui has a big head. So it''s true that those who give birth to daughters may not be obedient


    Finally tossed to Rome, the family skillfully pulled out SLR or something, all kinds of clapping. Li Rui is not in a hurry to collect the black hole. What is the purpose of his practice? It''s not for happiness.


    It''s important to be with your family.


    Extremely angry, the devil and Li Laozu simply do not form a team, but also play their own.


    The two of them who have no family can''t bear to see Li Rui and his wife and children happy.


    Li Rui also let them go.


    Played in Rome for almost a week, all kinds of buildings, listening to English, tasting exotic food, living in a hotel.


    It seems that Su Hongying has been sealed, and McGregor stays at home to watch the house. This trip, his parents did not come. It''s all his family''s business. Have a good time. Have a good time. Jane Su Mei, who can only complain at home every day, has never heard of her smile. She can hear her laughter every minute.


    "Wow, that''s a good look!"


    "Wow, that beauty!"


    "Wow, handsome boy!"


    Jian Sumei and yingzi are walking on the road, and their daily life is full of sounds. Li Rui can be regarded as knowing why Xiaoman always Whoa, whoa, whoa. It''s all brought by Jiansu Mei.


    "Don''t be like your aunt in the future." Li Rui keeps telling Xiaoman.


    Considering that the scale of the family group is too amazing, Li Rui chose to live in the headquarters building of Wang Jingfei''s company instead of an ordinary downtown area. At present, Wang Jingfei''s company has industries all over the world. Even if there is no industry, he also buys real estate in most countries.


    After generations of accumulation, the wealth of the Wang family is very good. After all, they are the richest in a province. Jiangnan province is economically developed in the whole country.


    The black hole is in the Colosseum.


    A week later, Jidao Tianmo and Li Laozu arrived as scheduled, and Li Rui also arrived.


    The family are all in the place where they live. Now we have no worries.


    "Tourists here probably don''t know that there is a huge black hole above the Colosseum."


    The black hole with a seal is not unusual to the outside world, but in Li Rui''s eyes, it is like a huge honeycomb.


    Three people imposed a barrier to shield the outside world, Li Rui ascended to the sky, came to the periphery of the black hole.


    "Su Hongying, come out. Don''t hide in it. I know you''re at home. Open the door, open the door


    Li Rui yelled a few times, the black hole was surging, the sky was suddenly thunderstorm, and the tourists on the ground ran away in a panic.


    "Li Rui, how dare you come to my place to act wildly!"


    "I''ve told you what your territory is. Don''t mess with me. As a result, you mess with me again and again."


    "We don''t have the same way of thinking about what to do with me. Only after returning to the matrix can I be complete." Su Hongying is very angry. She feels that she has been set up.


    Li Rui doesn''t care so much: "what''s the use of these? I''ve come here. I can''t come back empty handed. Let''s die, witch!"


    In the name of justice, it''s like this.


    Su Hongying was furious: "bullying people too much!"


    Li Rui has been waiting too long for this sentence.


    But at least it''s time. I''m not polite. Go up, but Su Hongying has a fight, and successfully absorbs Su Hongying''s part. Then he refines the black hole, and the three of them work together to do it properly.


    Absorbing this black hole, Li Rui feels that the field of divine consciousness has been very perfect.


    "No, I can''t digest it by myself. Next time you have to share it with me. It''s too fat in the dark. There are five pieces of meat for me!"


    At present, black holes in Asia have been cleared.


    Now even the black hole in gull island has been cleared, and there are still five black holes.


    For the remaining five black holes, Li Rui felt that he couldn''t survive alone.


    "I wish I could see it in the dark." Jidao Tianmo is very satisfied. He can''t refine these black holes, but Li Rui can distribute part of the soul power refined from the field of divine consciousness to him and Laozu Li, and the benefits are also great.


    Li Laozu was also very satisfied: "yes, if we can go to the big black sky, maybe we can build the big boundary."

 Chapter 746

    Naturally, it takes time.


    It''s not fun to improve the realm. There is no crash course for this thing. Some people are more gifted and can practice faster, but they want to be fat with one bite, which is against the law of the world.


    Even a monk can''t go against the law of the world. To go against the law is to go against the way of heaven.


    Heaven is merciless.


    Anyone who wants to disobey the law of heaven is to die.


    "When we digest the energy and are strong enough, we''ll go hunting in the dark."


    Li Rui has ambition, but he seldom talks about it.


    "Where are you going now?" The devil asked.


    Li Rui thought, "go back to your home and find your mother, but be wary of big moves from the Western camp?"


    "How dare they?"


    "They might have ideas for me." Li Rui said ruefully.


    What a jerk! A big man is being watched by the same kind as a big man, and each one is sharpening his sword.


    Human beings are so hateful sometimes.


    "Religion says there are seven sins, among which there is jealousy and greed." Li Laozu''s face is not sad or happy. "If they come, kill them."


    Even the Pope dares to beat the three people with their ability of running rampant in the world.


    But Li Rui expected that they didn''t have the courage: "we three get together, they dare not do it. It''s better to spread it out and do a fishing law enforcement..."


    "This is good, this is good!" The devil claps his hands and laughs. He likes Li Rui''s treachery, one by one.


    Li Laozu laughed but said nothing. Obviously, he also agreed with Li Rui''s proposal.


    Soon, the three pretended to be separated and went to the south. Li Laozu set foot on the road of returning home.


    Li Rui is still playing around with his wife and daughter.


    This is a good opportunity to broaden his horizons. As more and more scenic spots are visited, Li Rui finds that his mood is growing. This is a very mysterious feeling. I always feel that my view of the world has been further improved.


    "The ancients said that only by reading thousands of books and traveling thousands of miles can we integrate knowledge with practice. Today we know the true face of the world."


    What is tourism? It is to leave a place where you are tired of staying, go to a place where others are tired of staying and have a look.


    Open your eyes and see different customs. Here is the meaning of tourism.


    What Li Rui perceives is the true nature of the world, and even vaguely perceives the existence of rules.


    The rule is a kind of rule. With Li Rui''s current strength, we still can''t touch it. But if you can''t touch it, you can try to perceive that understanding the rules means understanding the road of heaven and earth.


    The road, the sky!


    Sooner or later, they will cultivate immortals. Although they are still far away from immortals, they have never seen real immortals. Even if Laozu is like a relegated immortal, he is not a real immortal.


    The real immortal, then can drill the heaven way the loophole, the great power gold immortal, even can create the rule, changes the heaven way!


    It was the immortal day Li Rui yearned for.


    "Brother Li, let''s go back. I''m tired of seeing this place, and the food is not as good as ours. I''m fed up with bread and steak every day After playing for more than two weeks, Jane Su Mei couldn''t stand it.


    "Greedy you first, escape is also your lead!" Li Rui expressed a critical attitude towards Jian Sumei''s practice.


    Sakura didn''t agree: "we didn''t want to go out. You forced us to go out."


    I didn''t expect that Li Rui could do anything wrong. Li Rui really convinced the sister: "then don''t go out. Squat at home every day. I''m a villain."


    "Come on, they''re just joking!" Sakura and Chien Su Mei yelled.


    "Then we''ll leave tomorrow."


    Li Rui can''t stand the life in the West. It''s not very fun. It''s all blown out. What''s free and what''s fresh is all blatant. In fact, the public security environment here is very bad. Just a few days ago, there was a shooting on the street, and a man was sniped at night.


    The location of the crime is not far from Li Rui.


    Normally, this kind of thing shouldn''t happen here. After all, this is the place where other people''s enterprises are located. Generally speaking, it''s not easy to happen that kind of thing.


    As night falls, darkness rules the land.


    At night, Li Rui is playing barbecue with a group of women at home. Some wild rabbits were bought and a wild boar was injured. After some treatment, it was put on the grill.


    The family gathered around the fire and put the game on it for baking.


    "How can I feel the strange atmosphere tonight? It seems that I have a kind of foreboding." Jane said suddenly.


    "My eyelids are jumping all the time." Chien Su Mei had the same hunch.


    Not only the two of them, talking about it, but also the women''s comments, all of them felt that they were being targeted.


    Even Xiaoman raised his hand to speak: "report, I also think I''m being targeted by bad people!"


    She''s very serious.


    "Oh, tell me, who''s staring at you and from which direction?"


    "I, I don''t know..." Xiaoman couldn''t answer. He felt that he couldn''t integrate into the adult''s topic and pretended to cry, "I don''t know, I really don''t know anything..."


    "Darling, don''t cry. Come to my sister." Huowu opens her hand to Xiaoman. Xiaoman nests in Huowu''s arms and rubs her with snot, which makes Huowu unable to hide.


    The scene sparked laughter.


    "Someone''s looking at us, snake. But it doesn''t matter. I can play Li Rui is full of confidence.


    The meat was roasted and everyone had a big meal. After eating enough, Li Rui is not in a hurry to go to bed, but let everyone continue to warm up and talk about practice. In short, they listen very carefully, but Xiaoman and Huowu are sleepy. Children are not interested in such boring things as practice, even if you tell her how good it is.


    It''s just like when adults talked about making money, children didn''t want to hear it. When they grow up, they will also repeat the adult''s mind. Then, they will suddenly realize that generation after generation are working hard for this thing.


    The discussion lasted until more than two o''clock in the middle of the night, which was supposed to be the most tired and sleepy time for human beings.


    Li Rui still has no pajamas, not only he does not, but also his women do not.


    It disappoints those who are going to have a good ambush and sneak attack.


    At three o''clock, the company group sounded the horn.


    There was a rumbling sound, and the stars in the sky suddenly fell down. If you look carefully, it''s not stars, it''s missiles.


    "Three small tactical impeachment bombs, even if you are from China, you can''t avoid such an attack!"


    The war started.


    The people hiding in the dark show their bodies one after another.


    The battle of exterminating Li Rui is officially started!

 Chapter 747

    Because the place is a foreign enterprise, small tactical impeachment, the scope of attack is as large as the town.


    The local area is vast and sparsely populated, so even if there are only a few thousand dead people, thousands of them will be replaced by Li Rui. If you ask the common people, they will definitely disagree. If you ask the senior management, I''m afraid the deal will be open to discussion.


    If you ask the top level, there is nothing to consider.


    Kindness does not command soldiers.


    Three tactical impeachment bombs fell, but they were held by black round objects out of thin air, and then three dull sounds exploded.


    "You can''t even manage Su Hongying, but you want to deal with me?"


    Li Rui shook his head and felt funny.


    In fact, Su Hongying has already found out the basic dish on the west side. Su Hongying has been domineering in the West for so long, but she has not been destroyed by the West.


    Anyone who breaks into an outsider''s home and yells to fight and kill every day will be disgusted to death. Do you want to drive away or kill him?


    But for so long, they just couldn''t drive Su Hongying away.


    It''s just that you can''t even separate yourself!


    "Weak chicken."


    With one hand Li Rui lifted up, three black holes in the sky poured down the annihilated waste.


    The sky is like snow.


    White waste, with extremely serious radiation, fell into the dark. Soon, the opposite will ring one after another panic retreat sound.


    "Run


    "Danger


    "Amazing"


    It''s no joke that the high concentration of impeachment waste is sucked into the lung. It''s said that it''s like fire. Radiation is able to cause rapid coma and even death, mortals simply can not stop such energy leakage.


    Those with higher accomplishments can form a vacuum shield to blow away radiation and even waste materials with the rapid circulation of aura, leaving no thin pieces around the body.


    But there are still few such people.


    Those with weaker cultivation will be affected by atomic level radiation, and their protective cover is not perfect.


    But Li Rui can also control the direction. The dense radiation area is like a passage for the blind. Those who hide in the dark are the blind.


    By turning the dark into the light, they had to step back or face Li Rui.


    There are also people shouting to kill and rushing forward. But just less than 50 meters away from Li Rui, he was broken into pieces.


    "Life and death have never been merciless. I don''t understand why their leaders are so cruel to their opponents."


    Such a charge is meaningless. If you really care about the lives of your subordinates, you should not let them rush.


    This is no longer a battle that can be won by numbers.


    A top-level strong man can defeat thousands of ordinary monks.


    It is impossible for the strong of the Western Turkish camp not to understand this.


    But there seems to be something wrong.


    Li Rui felt the condensation of the energy body. On the dark side, it seems that something quickly absorbs the energy of the dead and shapes the body.


    "Summoning?"


    Li Rui chuckled and summoned the Thunder Dragon.


    "Ang ~"


    Thunder Dragon roars, and the sound is long-term.


    "Roar!"


    In the dark, huge footsteps and roars were heard.


    A ferocious monster with a foot on the fire is pushing towards Li Rui. The ground vibrated, the little stones went up and down, and the blood beach on the ground vibrated.


    A Tyrannosaurus Rex like hell dog, breaking through the darkness, towards Li Rui.


    Thunder Dragon blocks in front of it, the thunder light in the mouth twinkles, spurts suddenly!


    The black thunder shot at the three dogs like a long gun, freezing them through.


    "It''s too weak. It''s not as good as those in the hell. At least those are intelligent."


    Li Rui shook his head and felt a little disappointed.


    "If they are all rivals of this level, it''s really boring. Come out, real challengers. Let me see what you can do. Are there any strong men in western Turkey who dare to fight


    Li Rui looked straight into the night sky with a high voice.


    There, the border fades.


    Dozens of magicians flying in the void, holding magic wands, are singing magic.


    "Stupid." Li Rui angrily scolded, but in a nutshell, the others laughed wildly and felt funny.


    Who will give them time to finish singing?


    What is magic?


    Tactical impeachment can''t break the black hole. Can only a magician break it?


    The Thunder Dragon, which had just devoured three dogs, roared and flew up.


    "Holy chant ¡¤ patronage!"


    The magic wand in the hands of several beautiful women in the West was empty, and they were covered with a big light shield.


    "The art of light!"


    Those men, waving their magic wands together, hit the Thunder Dragon, a bright pillar, fused into shape.


    The speed of Thunder Dragon suddenly accelerated.


    Around the light column, straight to break the light shield, just like breaking a bubble, swallow those women into their stomach. With the thunder and lightning, those male magicians are dead.


    "Rubbish!"


    Li Rui was greatly disappointed.


    These are all little people, the Pope such top experts did not appear, so he felt very boring.


    The stars converge in the sky.


    Li Rui looks up.


    See the light from the top of your head.


    It''s like a bottle of small sun is bombarding the ground. The small sun is growing rapidly. At first, it''s only as big as a truck. In a few seconds, it''s as big as a building.


    It''s not common to see such a big battle.


    Li Rui finally became serious.


    "Is the Pope finally here? Good guy


    Li Rui knew each other at that time. At that time, Su Hongying was turned into fly ash by such a trick.


    You can''t avoid it. You can only make it hard.


    Li Rui is ready to make a hard connection. The black energy rushes out of his hand and turns into a long sword. The long sword is not big, which is the scale of three feet green edge sword.


    Li Rui pinches the sword!


    "The sword is heavy!"


    Black sword breaks through the air and rushes straight to the source of light. One sword turns into ten million swords until the sky is full of swords!


    Sword and light collide.


    The high temperature of the light melts the sword. But more black swords rush up and corrode and wear out the little sun.


    In the end, only one sword pierced into the center of the little sun.


    Pop!


    It''s like something''s broken.


    The sun is scattered, the center of the source point, a person covers his heart, and wants to pull the three foot black sword out.


    Every inch he pulls out, he grows old.


    Li Rui combines Kendo with water swallowing skill of black whale. The ultimate performance is that if you hit the sword, you must die.


    You can''t die.


    If the sword is inserted in the body, it will die. If it is pulled out, it will die faster.


    "Who are you?"


    Li Rui went up into the sky and looked at the man.


    "I am the great God of the temple!"


    "Where is the Pope?"


    "The Pope didn''t know about it all the way. This action is my proposal. Li Rui, you evil demon, welcome the Lord''s judgment


    The big God''s mouth, nose, ears and orifices were bright. The big God''s body expanded and exploded with a bang.


    More powerful than a small tactical impeachment.


    Even Li Rui is hard to resist.


    In a flash, the ashes were gone.


    There are no bones.

 Chapter 748

    "Brother Li, brother Li, you come back, brother li..." Jian Su Mei''s eyes were full of tears and she wanted to cry.


    In short, people look solemn.


    For a long time, yingzi laughed: "well, well, don''t play again, you play again, my tears are almost laughing."


    Jane Su Mei wiped her tears from the corner of her eyes and said with a smile, "did I just perform well? It''s not fierce. Is it good? I tell you, I''m going to be a star in the future


    "What are you doing as a star? Are you suffering from hidden rules? By an old man in his fifties sleeping around every day? " Yingzi laughs.


    Jian Su Mei glared at yingzi: "with brother Li, I don''t know who dares to sleep with me!"


    "Yes, only he can sleep you. No one else can sleep you." Yingzi is not very angry. She can''t see Jiansu Meina.


    Around the sound of footsteps: "we can sleep you, beautiful miss Oriental, tonight, you will not be lonely."


    Dozens of people came out of the darkness. They are handsome, well-dressed and elegant, but their words are extremely evil.


    "Li Rui''s woman, we have to play enough."


    "He''s dead, and his widow, of course, wants to stay to make atonement, hehe."


    "Damn the Orient!"


    These people are all from the Western soil camp.


    The skin is either white or black.


    "The West natives are the most hypocritical. They like to do dirty things under the banner of high sounding."


    In short, a slight frown is extremely unpleasant.


    She is always optimistic and cheerful, but she can''t see such a person in front of her.


    "Hahaha, smelly woman, you will know our strength later."


    "Fuck you!"


    "I''ll enjoy this woman later!"


    The people of the West Turk camp laughed, and suddenly the light in the sky darkened quickly.


    Thick black, like a big net, covers them all.


    The light can''t light up their faces.


    "It''s a big tone. I''ll go to the temple and see what you can do."


    Li Rui''s figure slowly emerged from the night sky.


    It seems that he never came and never left.


    "No way, aren''t you dead? You can''t be alive! "


    The strong men in the West Turk camp looked at Li Rui in horror.


    Li Rui is holding a twig in his hand.


    The corners of his mouth are full of sarcastic smile.


    "You have no idea how I exist."


    As soon as the black net is closed, the sound of hissing and the smoke goes out, it is the end of these people in the West.


    It turns out that the biggest chess piece is the great God.


    As for the rest of the miscellaneous fish, it is very second.


    "If I had known that, I would not have let the great God blow himself up. I would have refined him."


    The world obeys the law of conservation, and the dead great deities are scattered in the world. In the future, someone will carve up his aura and become a new great God.


    If it''s absorbed, it''s over.


    So Li Rui felt sorry.


    However, the harvest is not small.


    "I knew that you must have died with the great God with that wooden man." Chien Su Mei was laughing with a thud on her face. "You are really treacherous."


    "There are still children here!" Li Rui said solemnly, "please pay attention to my image of Wei Guangzheng."


    "Dad, you are the devil!" Xiaoman said crisply.


    Li Rui is speechless and holds his forehead. Look, Xiaoman has been damaged by these aunts.


    The image is not guaranteed.


    "Don''t listen to their nonsense. It''s all dirty water."


    Li Rui explained a few words. With a wave of his hand, the fierce wind blew up and scattered the waste materials in the radiation belt.


    "It''s not very suitable to live here. It may mutate after living for a long time." Li Rui took out his mobile phone and called Wang Jingfei, "inform your company staff to leave from the underground passage. This address is abandoned."


    Saving one life is better than building a seven level floating butcher. When he can, Li Rui still tries his best to protect the innocent.


    It''s like telling them to take refuge in the basement before the fight starts.


    After all, it''s not easy to live in a foreign country. If you want to take your life, it''s too cruel.


    Innocent people should not suffer such a fate.


    After handling this, Li Rui goes to the parking lot.


    "Come on, it''s time to go to the next stop."


    Next stop, temple.


    Three Mercedes Benz RV, magnificent. Home is where people are.


    During the night break, Li Rui and Jian Suyan embrace each other and sleep. When I wake up, it''s nine o''clock in the morning. After breakfast, I push the door open.


    What we saw was a stream of people.


    Different clothes, different skin colors, different races.


    The temple is not far ahead.


    Jane Su Mei with SLR: "come on, take a picture, ha, after taking this picture, it may be that this scenic spot is demolished by someone, so hurry up."


    Yingzi and they stand together with a smile. Chien Su Mei sets up the automatic shooting and takes several pictures in succession.


    "Eggplant!"


    "Laugh at me


    "Ha ha!"


    awfully.


    If you put aside the things behind them, this scene is extremely warm.


    But everyone knows that Li Rui didn''t come to the temple as a guest.


    It is at this time that we should start to ask for punishment.


    "Let''s go. I''ll show you the so-called temple."


    Li Rui has no God in his heart among the ordinary people who worship in different squares. Jane Su Mei, there are characters close to God in their hearts, but these characters are all the people around them.


    Whether it is Li Rui or Li Laozu or the devil, they have been together for a long time.


    And usually the relationship is pretty good, often eat together.


    Therefore, they can only be close to God, God''s is their ability, close is close.


    They just came out to play.


    "Who are you looking for, please?" Entering the temple, the guards are on high alert.


    "Where is the Pope?"


    "Who are you?"


    "I am the God of the Pope." Li Rui said softly.


    The guard was furious. He was about to get angry. At this moment, a cardinal came out of the door and said, "Dear guest, please follow me."


    The guard was in awe and knelt down immediately: "welcome your guests!"


    To meet the cardinal in person must be a man of extraordinary status.


    Even a head of state may not be able to have such a great honor.


    After all, this is the kingdom of God!


    Li Rui followed the cardinal into the temple with no expression on his face. In short, they took Xiaoman and Huowu: "don''t get lost. You can only follow your mother and aunt."


    Xiaoman looks around curiously.


    It''s a big place.


    "Mom, this looks like a place to eat!"


    "Is there anything delicious here?"


    When children see the wide space, they think it''s a hotel lobby or something.


    The clear sound reverberated in the church.


    "Wow! It''s amazing Xiaoman feels very novel.


    "Lord Li, the Pope is in that church, please." The cardinal looked at Jane and others, "as for your family, you can wait outside."


    "Let''s go in together." Li Rui didn''t even look at the cardinal, but went in.


    Chien Su Yan leads Xiaoman, Chien Su Mei and others enter with Li Rui.


    encounter little resistance.

 Chapter 749

    This is a grand church, surrounded by huge stone angels, some holding swords, some benevolent, some bright.


    At the front is a bottle of suffering Saint statue.


    A chubby figure was standing under the statue of the saint, praying, with his eyes closed.


    For a long time, the man turned around.


    "The Pope."


    "Mr. Li."


    It''s been months since we last met.


    Now, the Pope seems to be much older.


    "I''m old. Why bother. Even if there are no children, is it not good to travel, taste delicious food and see the scenery? It''s the worst. It''s better to practice in the church. Why bother? "


    Li Rui didn''t come here politely. This time, the Western Turkish camp made a move, which shows that the tacit understanding has been broken.


    "World peace needs to be guarded." The Pope sighed.


    "Can you keep it?" Li Rui is not smiling.


    The Pope shook his head: "do your best."


    "Su Hongying, if you can''t deal with it, you think you can deal with me. Don''t you know that I''m stronger than her? In a word, her appearance has turned your western soil camp upside down. "


    "Unexpected." The Pope still sighs.


    Li Rui''s eyes narrowed slightly: "what are you going to do with it?"


    "What do you want to do with it?" The Pope asked Li Rui.


    The old man is a little hot. He''s on this job, and he''s still on the shelf.


    In fact, Li Rui doesn''t like this.


    "I hate people beating me all the time. I thought I was easy to bully. When I was young, my strength was not particularly strong at that time. It was justifiable for others to call me. But up to now, people still want to hit me, that is, they don''t pay attention to me. "


    Li Rui looked at the Pope and said faintly, "are you self-made or do I do it?"


    The atmosphere seemed to solidify.


    It''s like talking about a very small thing.


    But in fact, if Li Rui''s request is spread out, it will shock the world!


    In this world, no one dares to say that.


    "What courage


    The door of the church burst open, and a knight in a bottle of gold armor, armed with a long gun, walked steadily to Li Rui.


    "Dare to deceive me, there is no one in the West!"


    He speaks Western dialect, but Li Rui''s English is also good. He can roughly understand the meaning of his words.


    Seeing the paladin approaching, Li Rui was not angry, let alone on guard.


    Li Rui didn''t sacrifice his black shield until the paladin shot him.


    The holy gun can''t pierce the black shield.


    "You still don''t know much about the field."


    The paladin lunged down to break the black shield. But Li Rui didn''t move, just let him do his best.


    "You can''t break my defense." Li Rui''s eyes were full of satire. He despised the paladin. "You can''t even break my defense. How dare you come to me?"


    A wave.


    A long black knife cuts at the paladin.


    The paladin raises his spear to block, cuts the spear with a black knife, and sees the paladin''s face directly.


    Whew!


    Cut into the meat, blood, shed down.


    This blood is filled with holy glory, flowing with gold, but it is not the blood of the paladin, but the blood of the Pope.


    "You step back."


    The Pope whispered, and the paladin was very angry: "Your holiness, even if I die, I can''t let him insult the temple!"


    "Even if you are dead, you are dead. What can you stop? Your death is nothing. " Said the Pope.


    What else did the paladin want to say, the Pope shook his head slightly.


    He can only leave in anger.


    "I haven''t been infected with blood donation for a long time, but I didn''t expect that I was in charge of it, which brought shame here. Forgive your humble servant, merciful Lord, and listen to my call


    Whew!


    One stroke.


    The head of the Pope flies up.


    The flying head is still alive for a while. The Pope''s eyes are open. Looking at Li Rui, he seems to be confused. Why didn''t he wait for the array to open to kill.


    The thick black fog directly eroded the Pope''s head and posture, leaving no dust.


    "In our east, there is no chivalry."


    "Only victory and defeat, but also life and death."


    When!


    When!


    When!


    The bell outside the church rang, and there was a lot of noise. It seemed that the people outside had known as soon as the Pope died. The wailing penetrated through the doors and walls into the church.


    "Dad, why do people outside cry?"


    "They cry so sad."


    Xiaoman can''t help asking Li Rui. She saw the scene just now.


    In front of the child, Li Rui did not deliberately avoid such a bloody scene.


    "Xiaoman, the world has always followed a principle, that is, the law of the jungle. If we are too weak, we will be killed by others. If they are strong enough, they can only choose to kill others. "


    "Then why do you have to kill them? Why don''t we just grab it? "


    "Because killing means the end of a stage. In the future, you will see bad people. At that time, you are not allowed to be soft handed."


    "Why?"


    "Because you are not an ordinary child, you are my child."


    Li Rui pointed to the gate: "you ask the people outside why they cry, because they seem to be martyrs. Nobility is the epitaph of nobility. Some people are willing to give their lives in order to seek Tao, which is very respectable, but it doesn''t mean that we can be bullied. "


    "Beast


    "Beast!"


    "Damn Oriental! I should have killed all of you that year! "


    Through the door, the voice of abuse was still heard, and the huge momentum surged up.


    It''s not a door that can block it.


    But no one has ever chosen to open that door.


    Because they know that scolding may be OK, but if they break in, they will die.


    Even the Pope can''t stop Li Rui. Who is qualified?


    "No one can bully us, Xiaoman. You should always remember that. You are not born to be an ordinary person. You are not born to be bullied. You are born to be the strongest person in the world


    Li Rui''s dignified voice reverberates in the church, facing many statues and looking at all kinds of angels.


    Boom!


    The ceiling of the church is open.


    A great pillar of light fell.


    There''s something in the sky, slowly falling down.


    "Plain words, you take Xiaoman and they leave. It''s my first time to meet this angel. "


    Li Rui has never been an angel in the real sense. I''ve met a magistracy angel like Augustus before, but it''s not really an angel.


    Including the chicken, can become the host of angels, are not really angels.


    The true angel is holy and inviolable.


    This bottle is the real angel.


    Miracle, it''s coming.

 Chapter 750

    An angel has only one vertical eye and no nose or mouth.


    Li Rui looks at her, and she is looking at Li Rui, too.


    Both sides observe each other.


    "You trample on justice." The angel didn''t use her mouth to communicate. What she directly used was divine thoughts, which directly reflected into Li Rui''s mind, which surprised Li Rui.


    "Can you invade my brain?" Li Rui asked.


    "Through space, and the air to form a shock, you feel, so understand." Said the angel.


    Li Rui was relieved.


    If an angel can invade his brain without permission, it means that the strength of the angel is very high, which is beyond imagination.


    Maybe it''s the invincible level in the world.


    After all, as long as Li Rui doesn''t want to, it''s Lao Zu Li and the extreme Taoist demons who may not be able to invade his brain. It can invade the brain, indicating that it can cause damage at will and cause serious injury to the spirit.


    This is a manifestation of strength.


    Fortunately, this bottle of angel has not reached this level.


    Her eyes were not murderous. She asked the question again: "you have trampled justice."


    This can be said to be a statement that you must have trampled justice. Do you trample on justice?


    Li Rui thought about it and said, "I have never trampled justice."


    At this time, if the Pope is still alive, he will certainly scold Li Rui for being shameless.


    But the Pope is dead, and there is no one else in the church, just Li Rui.


    The angel looks into Li Rui''s eyes.


    "It turned out to be a dispute over ideas."


    "Yes."


    Angel extraordinary, can see Li Rui said never trample on justice, without a trace of fear and guilt look.


    She judged it to be a dispute of ideas.


    Li Rui certainly thinks that this is a dispute of ideas.


    With a wave of angel''s hand, the past reappears in the light. In the church, Li Rui talks with the Pope, and even Li Rui kills the Pope. The whole process is restored in that vast China.


    Li Rui is facing the enemy!


    This is the time domain!


    This angel can set foot in the field of time.


    Even if only for a moment, it is still extraordinary.


    "The Pope is the spokesman of the temple. It is against the authority of the temple that you kill the Pope. But you and he are fighting for ideas, punishing you for 30 years of service in the temple. "


    The angel read the judgment without expression.


    Li Rui laughed: "if the Pope sends someone to kill me, I can''t kill him. The so-called temple is not fair. In that case, there''s no need to say more. Let''s fight, sister! "


    The angel was lost for a moment.


    She probably doesn''t know why Li Rui calls her old sister.


    And it''s very rustic.


    It''s a little uncomfortable.


    "Since you don''t want to serve, I''ll purify you."


    The angel''s hands closed, and brilliance suddenly appeared in her hands. A pillar of light, like a sharp sword in essence, went towards Li Ruisha. Li Rui naturally won''t be hard connected, but the brilliance blooms into countless tiny brilliance in the moment he dodges, just like a peacock stretching its gorgeous tail.


    For a moment, the whole church was full of this brilliance.


    Boom!


    There was a big hole in the right side of the church, from which a black shadow shot out.


    Li Rui''s body had been covered with a layer of black divine armor for a moment, and the brilliance was like a shadow, chasing Li Rui.


    In broad daylight, the whole church turned into ruins and dust, and the buildings in the world couldn''t stop the brilliance.


    The people who had been watching the outside world and wailing were all evaporated in an instant.


    Far away, no one can speak.


    They just worship, worship.


    When heaven and earth are great, miracles come, and mortals can only worship.


    solemn and respectful.


    Apart from solemnity, the angel left only a shadow, and then disappeared. There was a loud noise in the sky. The brave man looked up and saw that the sky seemed to be exploding. From time to time, there was an earth shaking noise, just like thunder on a sunny day.


    But in the sky, there is nothing, the sky is still the sky over there, but people don''t know what there is.


    One of the most primitive fears comes to mind.


    "Elder sister, will brother Li be ok?" Jane Su Mei is a little worried.


    In short, without saying a word, he went to the RV: "let''s go, we don''t want to be a burden."


    "But..." Guan Feixue pointed around.


    In short, with a cold hum, another Li Rui came out of the car!


    "I see who dares to do it, unless the temple wants to perish today!"


    It''s nothing to die a pope. It''s a big deal to choose another one. It doesn''t matter if the strength is lower. But if the temple is totally extinct, then the dark world will fight back. At that time, the people of the West will be in dire straits, and their lives will be ruined. That will be the matter of tianmeng.


    In short, without looking at those people, she started the car slowly with Chien Su Mei and others.


    Leave according to the established plan and route.


    In the sky, the battle between Li Rui and the angel has lasted for half an hour. It''s hard to win or lose, but the angel didn''t do her best. Li Rui is not the angel''s opponent. Her defense is also strong, and she has both attack power. It can be said that Li Rui is the most powerful opponent in direct contact!


    It is the separation of Su Hongying, which can not bring Li Rui that feeling.


    We can only fight and retreat.


    The wounds on the body continue to heal, and there are new wounds.


    Li Rui can''t hold it any longer.


    "Why so difficult."


    Suddenly, the angel sped up and stood in front of Li Rui. At this time, Li Rui found that his body had formed an array unconsciously. A huge array like a silkworm chrysalis constantly shrinks its space. The silk threads condensed with brilliance have extraordinary cutting power and destructive power.


    Li Rui has learned the power of Guanghua.


    "Kneel down, mortal. Kneel down and convert to the Lord. You can still be redeemed because of your extraordinary strength."


    Li Rui wiped the sweat on his face and said with a smile: "is even the Lord so secular? What about fairness and justice? "


    "You should know that there is no absolute fairness and justice in the world."


    "But I don''t accept it!" Li Rui expanded the field of divine knowledge and formed a black hole.


    Although those silk threads can cut buildings and hurt people, they can''t break Li Rui''s realm of divine consciousness. Even if you can''t, you can still protect yourself, as long as you don''t get attacked.


    Li Rui thinks so and intends to do so.


    But at this time, the sky two explosions, from far and near, fast approaching the angel.


    Boom!


    The fastest figure almost came to the angel with a high speed of sound, and hit the angel''s face with a heavy fist!


    The angel is not defenseless. She has already erected barriers in front of her body, but the man''s fist, like breaking the glass, broke the barriers one by one!


    A thump.


    As high as three Zhang angel, by this blow, directly into the ground.


    Below the square.


    Almost with this blow, the square was smashed into a terrible pit.


    At the critical moment, help is coming!


    "Are you all right? How did you become a turtle?"


    With a smile, the demon of the extreme way has a face of schadenfreude.


    "You can do it, you can do it!" Li Rui retorted.

 Chapter 751

    "What kind of monster is this?"


    When Li Laozu saw the angel lying on the ground with his eyes closed, he asked Li Rui.


    Obviously, this is an alien, not a human species.


    "It''s an angel, a species worshipped by the temple on the west side of the earth."


    "I see."


    Li Laozu looked at the angel and was hit by him, but he didn''t die. It just looks like I''m in a coma.


    This coma only takes a few seconds.


    The angel opened his eyes and roared at the sky.


    This roar will kill a large area of ordinary people on the ground!


    The angel''s wings fluttered and flew into the sky. Her form changed again. Originally a soft female image, the soft part of the body disappears, the body expands and claps, and it is already a male form.


    A lightsaber, formed in the hands of the angel.


    Looking at Li Laozu, the angel burst out a strong intention to kill.


    Li Laozu was not afraid.


    "It''s just a different species, and I dare to be arrogant."


    The angel killed Li Laozu with a lightsaber. He couldn''t fight for three rounds. He was punched through by Li Laozu and lost his head.


    But this angel is not easy to kill after all, even if his head is blown up, he will recover in a very fast time!


    Milk white material, re condense the mind, fight with Li Laozu to make a regiment.


    Angels are not Li Laozu''s opponents.


    Beating beating, Li Laozu to Li Rui break drink: "you come!"


    He doesn''t want to fight anymore.


    "Then I''ll practice my hands." Li Rui rushed up to replace Li Laozu. Although he didn''t feel much worse than Lao Zu, Li Rui saw the gap in this battle.


    The angel and the ancestor fight, that is completely falls into the downwind.


    But if Li Rui comes here, Li Rui can only protect himself.


    I can''t beat this damn angel.


    He was wounded and shot down again and again. The ground was full of potholes. There were no ordinary people in the square, only corpses. The living people had already run away. Even the guards and the bishops have long been clean.


    The whole temple, almost moved by the demolition team, is full of ruins.


    This defeat is hard to say, but the temple is definitely weakened.


    Beating beating beating, Li Rui really couldn''t hold up, ran to the extreme way demon side: "you come!"


    The devil of the extreme way met him.


    The results were similar.


    We can only defend, we can only fight.


    After playing for almost an hour, Li Rui was replaced.


    The angel also saw that they were training with him. The elder brother on the side played a protective role. Really, when he wants to die, big brother will intervene.


    When it comes to this kind of thing, even clay figurines will get angry.


    No such fun!


    Beating beating, the angel raised her arms, spent a summoning array out of thin air, and left.


    "Eh, why did you leave? I haven''t had a good time yet!" Li Rui was disappointed.


    The extreme way demon Old God is in: "be, I haven''t yet come out to move, he ran."


    "Come on, you know the difference now?" Li Laozu said with a faint smile, "Li Rui, look at the refining process of the divine sense absorbed now. Old devil, you can seize the time to improve


    "I''ve just checked, and I''ve basically been able to skillfully use the divinity I absorbed. But old devil, how can you improve so fast? I remember you are not as good as me


    "Get out of your way. Do you really think I''ve come here these days? The dark camp here has been cleaned up by me. Now those princes and so on are almost dead. "


    "666, I didn''t expect to be able to get it like this. I''m not as good as you." Li ruidang is even envious.


    The extreme way demon also showed a little complacency: "it''s promoted again, and accumulated some Yin virtue. What a good thing. Where shall we go next, and shall we wander about? "


    "No, it''s time to go back. There''s no meaning in the West. I have to go back and improve myself. It''s time to go back to the hell. "


    It''s been a long time since I came back to hell.


    I don''t know what''s going on over there.


    Three days later, Li Rui and his wife and children set foot on the journey home.


    On the side of Xitu, it''s a ruined temple.


    So far, the world knows Li Rui''s prestige.


    Li Rui doesn''t care about his reputation. Just like for the rich, money is just a number. Fame and wealth have no real effect, and they don''t want those things.


    After returning home, Li Rui decided to shut down.


    It''s been three months.


    The war in western Turkey made him feel a lot. Especially when he fights with angels, it makes him understand the enemy he may face in the future.


    It''s just a two winged angel. What if it''s a four winged angel or an eight winged angel?


    The world is not without mountains.


    It''s just that I''m not at that level and I can''t touch it. And the mountains, will not easily overlook the earth. It''s like people without money can''t go to high-end places. When they have money, they find that there are many people inside, just like goddesses don''t see those mediocre pursuers. Only when mediocre people have money will they notice.


    The reason is the reason.


    "I used to think the world was big, then small, and now it''s big."


    "We should constantly adjust our views on the world. We should go out more to avoid arrogance."


    With such a mind in mind, Li Rui concentrates on closing the door.


    The outside world is full of ups and downs.


    Led by the temple of the West earth, the era of the presence of angels was opened!


    No one thought that because of a trip of Li Rui, the world''s upper limit of force began to compete constantly. There are angels in the west, and there are angels in the East!


    Kunlun secret place, Shengxu secret place, seven star secret place, four seas secret place!


    The four mysteries fully reveal the world.


    This day, after all, is still showing extraordinary weather. The aura of heaven and earth is more and more, and the earth seems to have entered a new era.


    There are always old people, breaking the record of longevity!


    New history is coming.


    At this time, a big event happened in the black League. The cause was an assassination.


    On September 3, Zhao Kuafu stepped into the office as usual.


    When his men reported to him, they suddenly launched an attack!


    Zhao Kuafu was seriously injured.


    Not only Zhao Kuafu but also his wife Liangzi was seriously injured. Liangzi was directly injured at home. The murderer tore Liangzi apart and hung his head at the gate of Renxing martial arts school. Until the next morning, the guard was shocked.


    This incident was reported to Li''s family in an emergency. In a nutshell, he had to enter Li Rui''s training room and forcibly interrupt his seclusion.


    "Brother Li, look at this?"


    "I''ll go over. You can stay at home and don''t go out."


    "Well, I know that."


    The strength of the other side should not be underestimated. It depends on which one of the four mysteries.


    After all, those who have the strength and dare to face the black League and even the Li family are probably the only ones in the secret world.

 Chapter 752

    The Li family''s array has been opened, the bone dragon plate is on the top of the building, and the black light is flashing in the white bone frame.


    If a strong enemy dares to come to the Li family, he will be perceived by Li Rui for the first time.


    Li Rui comes to Renxing martial arts school. Zhao Kuafu''s wife Liangzi follows him when he falls to the bottom. Later, Zhao Kuafu concentrated on the development of Renxing martial arts school, and Liangzi followed her to live here.


    It is impossible for ordinary people to engage in assassination here.


    So the people who can do it are absolutely extraordinary.


    At this time, the villa belonging to Zhao Kuafu had a faint smell of blood.


    Liangzi''s body had been found and placed in the living room. Under the strict guard, Li Rui asked the left and right: "where is Zhao Kuafu?"


    "The headmaster is missing." Report to your men.


    "He''s afraid that there will be others posing as his own people to assassinate. Have those who do it been thoroughly investigated?"


    "I''ve checked all of them. They haven''t had any special connection with the outside world, and they haven''t received any benefits."


    "That''s someone else controlling it."


    This kind of means is similar to the one used by the heaven devil.


    But the other side''s means is obviously very high, can quietly control Zhao Kuafu side people suddenly attack, I''m afraid it''s not to give up, but to plant a demon.


    Only when it is launched at a specific time can one strike work.


    Li Rui comes to Liangzi. This woman has been to his home for several times. She is not a woman who likes talking very much, but she is very gentle.


    She really likes Zhao Kuafu.


    "And the child?"


    "Children study in primary schools. It''s a noble school. It''s totally closed. No one knows where it is."


    Zhao Kuafu has done this very well.


    "You all go out." Li Rui said.


    Everyone left Zhao Kuafu''s villa.


    Liangzi''s head was cut off, and there were other injuries on his body. Li Rui combined Liangzi''s body with the light green Qi of emperor Qingdi''s longevity skill, and finally wiped out all the scars.


    The problem is that Liangzi''s soul may have entered the hell.


    It seems that we can only enter the hell again and forcibly capture the soul.


    Before going to the underground, Li Rui came to the library with Liangzi in his arms. Li Laozu is no longer in the museum. Since he came back from abroad, he has been visiting friends.


    However, the top floor of the library that Laozu Li belongs to alone has his array.


    Li Rui came to the top floor.


    Close your eyes, Li Rui opens the door of chengdi and enters the underground.


    There''s not much difference between hell and before. At Li Rui''s present level, there is no need to hide. He showed his real body directly and came to the place where he was confined to the soul. The envoy called: "who dares to break into the place without permission?"


    "Underground walk, Li Rui."


    "It''s you?"


    Li Rui once came to make trouble, and that time he forced the soul body away. I didn''t expect that he would dare to come here for the second time. He simply didn''t take the confinement seriously.


    "Li Rui, this is not the place where you can set foot! Go back quickly


    "An outsider dares to come here to be presumptuous. Can''t you be your home?"


    Li Rui looked at the soul arrest emissary at the guard''s soul arrest place and shook his head: "don''t stop me."


    "Turn on the defensive array!" Seeing Li Rui''s aggressive posture, the soul binding envoy immediately decided to open the defensive array. But before the big defensive array can be opened, Li Rui has already broken into the place of arrest. He finds Liangzi in a familiar way, and Li Rui takes people to leave.


    Li Rui was so strong that he was furious!


    "Well, how dare you break the rules of the underworld?"


    "Report to your excellency at once!"


    "You don''t have to report it to your excellency." Li Rui took out a token and shook it. "I have a token from Lord runner Wang. Do you want to die?"


    In the underworld, death means eternal immortality.


    This is not a place where people are dead and reincarnated. When hell is dead, it''s dead, dead to the core.


    Seeing the token, he immediately became silent.


    "No one is allowed to talk about it, or I''ll settle the matter with you two in the future and kill you first."


    He was afraid to speak.


    Li Rui collected Liangzi''s soul and returned to the world to save him.


    "Am I not dead?"


    Liangzi woke up and was shocked. She clearly remembers the scene before her death, but now she lies in a strange place intact. Fortunately, the person in front of her reassured her: "immortal Li, why are you here?"


    "I saved you. As for Zhao Kuafu, if you have any way to contact him and ask him to come back, just say I''m here. "


    "Just a moment. I''ll try."


    Liangzi is not a vulgar woman who has never seen a big scene. During the years of following Zhao Kuafu, Liangzi''s vision and mood have improved a lot. In a flash, after so many years, the girl who used to be a mother has already become a mother. Naturally, she still has this determination.


    Liangzi rips off the bracelet and smashes one of the small silverware. The jade sand in the silverware goes with the wind, while Liangzi talks to the wind.


    "Husband, here comes Mr. Li, in the library."


    "What is this?"


    "It''s a tool developed by my ancestors. Kuafu and I gave it to each other when we got married."


    "Why didn''t I..."


    Li Rui said, took it up and looked at it. He planned to develop one by himself.


    However, modern people all have mobile phones, in fact, they may not need them. It''s just that under special circumstances, this kind of thing may be used.


    It''s romantic, too.


    The wind will tell each other what she wants to say.


    It''s really romantic.


    The more Li Rui thinks about it, the more itchy his heart is. But then he thinks that he has a space of divine consciousness, which is much more convenient.


    It''s just that maybe it''s not so romantic.


    "We still have to develop one. They will like it."


    "Immortal Li, my son doesn''t know. Now he..."


    "Don''t you have strict protection, and no one else knows, so there should be no problem. Now it depends on where Kuafu is. Anyway, it''s OK. "


    "Well, thank you." Liangzi was very grateful and admired Li Rui''s ability.


    "I hope Kuafu will be safe and sound, and Buddha will protect him."


    Li Rui and Liangzi sit in the library and wait. An hour later, Li Rui senses Zhao Kuafu''s breath, leaves the library and flies towards him. Zhao Kuafu didn''t directly appear in Renxing martial arts school, but was outside, hesitating.


    When Li Rui arrived, he was relieved: "brother Li, I''m dying."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll treat your wound."


    Li Rui used part of the Qi of the eternal life skill of the Qing emperor to help Zhao Kuafu recover from his injury. Zhao Kuafu''s injury was also very serious, especially in his stomach. The field almost flowed out, forming a blood scab.


    If he had not been very good at running for his life, he would have been a dead man now.


    "For Liangzi, thank you, brother Li."


    "It''s all a family. You''re welcome. Are you still when I beat you? " Li Rui laughed and scolded.


    Over the years, we have long been trustworthy friends and brothers.


    In Li Rui''s eyes, Zhao Kuafu is a younger brother.


    The younger brother had a time when he was not sensible, but he finally grew up and became a useful person day by day.


    That''s enough.

 Chapter 753

    "Brother Li, who is going to cut me this time?"


    "What are you going to do for me? You''re just pushing the knife for me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When Zhao Kuafu thought about it, it was true.


    Li Rui said lightly: "the people who can do this kind of thing are not high or low-level, they must be the people in the four mysteries. I have to pay a visit when I can. If you straighten up the team, we''ll block their Mountain Gate in a few days. "


    "Good!"


    Zhao Kuafu''s eyes are full of hatred.


    He was almost killed this time, which can be said to be the most humiliating thing he has experienced in all these years.


    If it wasn''t for Li Rui, it would almost be the end of a broken family.


    Fate, almost can be said to be played in applause.


    "I''ll take revenge for that!"


    During the period of Renxing martial arts school''s rectification, Zhao Kuafu''s return, Li Rui''s strong intervention, and the decapitated head were all rescued. When these series of things spread out, it was an uproar.


    Li Rui will soon lead all the black League to visit the four mysteries of the news, also released.


    Thunder from the ground!


    Everyone knows that Li Rui is angry.


    It''s not long since we swept the Western camp and killed the Pope. It seems that Li Rui wants to destroy the four mysteries at the same time.


    "I''m afraid that this time our eastern territory forces will be purged."


    "How dare you provoke me? I don''t know it''s a demon."


    "There are so many experts in the world who dare to be Li Rui''s enemy? Who can be his enemy? The four mysteries are really impatient. "


    Different from the past, in the past, many people were not optimistic about Li Rui. After all, all the opponents Li Rui faced at that time were much stronger than him.


    At least, it looks like that.


    But Li Rui hit one by one with his fists.


    Up to now, it has been more than ten years.


    I''ve never been defeated!


    This way of killing with iron and blood is his way of preaching!


    It is also the ultimate embodiment of strength.


    What''s more, there is a legend that the strongest person in the black League is not Li Rui, but someone else!


    Today''s black league''s momentum, strength, is the top, there is no one!


    This time, I''m afraid it''s not optimistic.


    For this matter, the four secret places specially met to discuss, and finally the four decided to send envoys to the black League to communicate.


    Li Rui is missing!


    "Hand over the culprit behind, otherwise, I''ll kill all of them, not even a chicken."


    Such a declaration to convey the past, the world, for its shock!


    Yes.


    There''s no need to talk about evidence. After all, if you make me feel uncomfortable and suspicious, I''ll kill them all.


    We can imagine how anxious the people behind these intrigues are.


    Originally, I just wanted to disgust Li Rui, but I didn''t expect to cause a robbery.


    People don''t want to be reasonable at all!


    Four mysteries, all silent.


    They had to be silent.


    On the same day, a tracking team was set up urgently to thoroughly investigate the culprit behind the incident.


    Otherwise, we will face the end of total annihilation.


    At the same time, the black League has been working hard.


    Li Rui is closed at home during this period of time. It''s called "closed door". In fact, it''s going to enter the hell to deal with the trouble of taking Liangzi''s soul away.


    You can''t hide it.


    As soon as Li Rui arrived at the prefecture, he was arrested.


    The Yin Law Department of the prefecture came out first.


    As soon as Li Rui entered the underworld, he rushed to baoshuzhai and surrounded it.


    "What a Mr. Baoshu, who am I? It turns out that we are walking in the hell!"


    "Li Rui, you''ve been sneaking around all these years. What do you want to do?"


    This time, the third prince brought the people from the forbidden army and the Yin Law Department, and the general momentum of the army.


    It''s even more powerful than checking the general''s house in the past.


    The door of baoshuzhai was closed, and the third prince scolded and did not break in. The main reason is that he also knows that Li Rui is the Runner King. If he tries to break through, he will tear his face.


    The runner king gives all the tokens to Li Rui, which shows his trust.


    The game between the high-level, even the third prince, also dare not easily intervene.


    The door of baoshuzhai creaks and opens, and shuier comes out: "third prince, young master, please."


    In the backyard of baoshuzhai, jiuyu was very drunk, with tears and heartbreak.


    "Can''t you hide it? I''ve lost a friend!"


    "Li Rui, I really hate you very much!"


    "You change back and be Mr. Baoshu again!"


    Seeing that jiuyu was crying and scolding, Li Rui felt that it was not very nice. It seems that this time it really hurt jiuyu''s heart, but it''s boring to always disguise your identity. Mr. Baoshu''s signboard has too many limitations.


    It''s better to show your identity directly, and it''s easier to act.


    And with his current cultivation, he will no longer be easily lost in the netherworld.


    "Jiuyu, I didn''t do anything sorry for you. I don''t know where you hate me. Besides, after such a long time, you really don''t know my identity at all? "


    "I really don''t know, who the hell knows you''ll be so idle and have nothing to do!" Jiuyu pointed to Li Rui''s nose and scolded him. He looked sad.


    "Ha ha ha, yes, I''m walking in the underworld. I''m pretending to be an official, and I''m cheating in the underworld!"


    The third prince''s hearty laughter came into the backyard. He sat down on the table in the backyard, took a bowl of wine and drank it like water.


    Li Rui looked at the third prince with a smile: "your father asked you to catch me?"


    "My father manages everything every day. He supervises the training of the gods and demons. How can he have time to manage such inferior people as you?"


    The third prince''s father was the third king, the emperor of song, who was a natural God, but he was not in heaven. However, there are good people in the underworld, who are in charge of the two hells.


    It should be true that he is busy.


    "It''s the abacus of the war in the underworld." Li Rui laughed, ate something and took a sip of wine. "Third prince, your father didn''t let you come, so don''t put on such a big fight. You can''t take me today, and I won''t go back with you. Why mobilize the masses? "


    "Do you dare to resist?" The third prince said in a deep voice. Then his eyes narrowed. "Do you think you can compete with me?"


    "You won''t forget the scene that I beat you so badly when I was in the Department of Yin Law, will you?" Li Rui grinned, white tooth flower seed, full of cold light.


    The third prince had a dignified face.


    Li Rui reminded him of his painful experience.


    It was the most humiliating battle he had ever experienced!


    "The seventh Prince is dead. It''s so strange. Your father is unhappy with the seventh king. Even if you mobilize a large army to take me, have you ever considered the consequences? "


    Li Rui''s words put out the third prince''s anger.


    Taking Li Rui may offend the Runner King. If the Runner King and the seventh King unite, it is not a good thing for the third king.


    After all, what happened at the top of the Prefecture was just a game between kings.


    If another Prince dies, it''s not impossible.

 Chapter 754

    The third prince was silent.


    "But you know the law and break the law, and you regard the law of the earth as nothing. What should you do?"


    "What did I take from hell?" Li Rui asked the third prince.


    The third prince was furious: "if it wasn''t for the hell, you would be a loser now! There are so many wives and concubines who make trouble in the world! "


    Li Rui laughed: "I didn''t rely on your charity skill, and I didn''t steal or rob. I got it all by my own ability. I''ll die and practice hard. But you still look at me the way you used to think I was lucky to get all this? "


    "If you hadn''t been selected to walk in the underground and join our wechat group, would you have achieved what you have achieved?"


    "So I haven''t used that underground wechat group much all the time!" Li Rui threw his voice and raised his voice a few degrees. "Even if I quit that group now, I can still rise. You are different. If you are not the son of emperor song, you have nothing left. I can slap you to death. Are you ashamed? "


    The third prince was speechless.


    Indeed, according to Li Rui''s current strength, it can be done.


    People are more popular than dead people. The Third Prince now understands the meaning of this sentence.


    Especially, he is a Grand Prince. He is also an upper class in the underground. He is despised by such a mortal as Li Rui!


    It''s just a local wechat group at the beginning. It''s all up to you.


    Life also has life.


    This is Li Rui''s life. Only with a good life and a willingness to cherish it, can we get to today.


    Otherwise, no matter how good the conditions are, the achievements will be limited, and people will overtake and end up being humiliated.


    "What does this have to do with your intruding into the prison?" The third prince calmed down and asked.


    "It''s also my ability that I break into the prison. Besides, I have made a lot of contributions to the underground. Otherwise, how could the Runner King give me the token? I went out of my life and died to save a man. What''s the matter? Dare you say that your third prince never used his power for personal gain? We are all decent people. It''s a good idea for you to go ahead and hold me accountable. "


    "I just want to hold you accountable!"


    "Then I wish you will never lose power. If you are the same as jiuyu one day, don''t blame me for being impolite!"


    Li Rui is not afraid of the third prince at all.


    Even threatening him.


    The third prince''s face twitched: "OK, OK, OK, you ambitious thing, you wait for me! When my father comes back, he will send you to hell


    "It depends on whether the Runner King agrees or not." Li Rui said faintly.


    It''s all thighs. Who''s afraid.


    It''s much more comfortable to shake off the cards now than to disguise as Mr. Baoshu in a passive position in the past.


    Sure enough, comfort is the most important thing.


    The third prince has nothing to say. He just thinks Li Rui is too shameless. He always takes the Runner King as a shield, but he really can''t move.


    I''m so depressed that I have nothing to say.


    Jiuyu coldly watched the third prince quarrel with Li Rui. Until now, he couldn''t help laughing and said to the third prince, "do you know why I like Mr. Baoshu more now? Once this guy doesn''t pretend, he can make you angry


    "Human, insidious, cunning, despicable, than the bottom line, I naturally not as good as!" The third prince said indignantly.


    The so-called barefoot is not afraid to wear shoes.


    Li Rui is really that interesting.


    "I agree. Li Rui is so shameless." Jiuyu caresses his hands and laughs.


    Li Rui rolled his eyes: "drinking Laozi''s wine and scolding Laozi, I don''t think you''re much better."


    The third prince and jiuyu are dumb.


    If you say that, there''s nothing to say.


    "No matter what, you still have to go with me. You always have to go after the show. Otherwise, it will be a mess and you can''t make the delivery."


    "Don''t be in a hurry. Let''s finish the drink."


    The third prince had to accompany Li Rui to drink muggy wine.


    Li Rui got seven points drunk, and the third prince immediately said, "let''s go, let''s go, it''s been more than half an hour."


    Li Rui smiles, gets up, calls shuier and tells him. Then he goes out of the backyard.


    The third prince walked beside Li Rui and came to Baoshu Zhai. He said solemnly, "Li Rui has been taken down by me. All the officers and men will listen to the orders!"


    "Yes!" A uniform response.


    "Take this man to the prison of Yin Law Department!"


    "Yes


    In fact, Li Rui kept talking to the third prince.


    The third prince tried to hold a face, and the building was almost angry.


    It''s not like that!


    Li Rui is really uncooperative.


    When he came to the Department of Yin Law, Li Rui stabbed himself to his seat and looked at the Third Prince: "the forbidden army is controlled by your father. It''s called repeatedly. It''s so high-profile."


    "The forbidden army was built by my father. Naturally, I will obey orders." The third prince has no good way.


    "Third, listen to my advice. It''s no good for you to keep such a high profile. You calculate carefully, the old seven a few years ago was high-profile, right? But in the end, he was the first to die. Look at the boss and them. They are all silent and get rich. "


    "The eldest prince went with his father, and the second prince also went. The fourth Prince and the fifth prince are responsible for the front-line logistics, while the sixth Prince is not strong enough to stay at home. I''m not high-profile, who is high-profile? "


    That''s true.


    It''s not easy to have a highlight moment. If the big prince comes back, the protagonists of the play are all sung by them. Where is the performance space of the third prince.


    "Then you didn''t get any good."


    "What''s good in hell? You outsiders don''t know. We''ve known for a long time. I''ve been on the top floor. There are so many good things to see. But I know one good thing. I don''t know if you want to try it or not. "


    "Oh?" Li Rui is a little interested.


    "The huangquan river has been surging strongly recently. It is said that the dark forces are hiding in the huangquan river. If you can go there and wipe out the dark forces, it will be a great achievement. When the time comes, you can make contributions and atone for it. In addition, there are a lot of natural resources and land treasures in the huangquan river. Those who are predestined get them. "


    Li Rui sneered and said: "your abacus is very loud. How did the dark forces come to you? I know very well that there are good things in the huangquan River, but if it''s so easy to get them, can you let me go? Third prince, if I had such a good pit, I would have died long ago. "


    The third prince laughed quietly: "if you don''t go, be careful what happens to your family. Life and death also have life. You can save your life in vain. The number of days stipulated in the book of life and death is doomed. Then I''ll see how you can save it. "


    "What treasure can be saved in the huangquan river?"


    "There used to be a Book of life and death in the huangquan river." Third prince light way.


    "The book of life and death was born in the huangquan river?"


    "Yes, the book of life and death is a kind of treasure, born of the road. If you can have a Book of life and death, you are the king of the world


    "I don''t have a Book of life and death. I don''t want to be the king of the world."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 755

    Although that''s true, if there is a Book of life and death in huangquan River, it''s worth going.


    That''s a good thing.


    It is said that every Yama has a Book of life and death.


    The book of life and death determines life and death, which shows its importance. When the common people come out of the book of knowing life and death, they only have the pen of judge.


    "People may not be able to name every Yama, but they must know the book of life and death and the judge''s pen."


    "If I can get a Book of life and death, it doesn''t mean that I have become hell. But there are already ten people in Yama. Who will tolerate a hell walking to become Yama? Even if it''s a native Yama, it''s not allowed. "


    "Never give it to others."


    Li Rui thought about these things clearly in his heart and said with a smile: "I''m not interested in the book of life and death. If the third prince is interested, you can find it by yourself. It happens that you have one copy of your father''s, two copies of the book of life and death, Doraemon


    "That''s why it''s not convenient for me to come out. As long as you are willing to help me, I will never treat you badly." Said the third prince.


    "You don''t want to kill me, so you want to help me? If I die there, it''s hard for the runner king to say anything, right? " Li Rui looked directly at the third prince without blinking.


    The third prince burst out laughing: "are you kidding? I suggest you go. If you die, I''m not good at it."


    "I don''t want to go anyway."


    "You will go."


    The third prince is very confident.


    Li Rui really doesn''t know where he got his confidence.


    "I don''t know where you got your confidence. After all, I won''t go."


    The so-called law of true fragrance does not exist.


    But the third prince was smiling.


    Li Rui gave a cold hum and got up to leave the Yin Law Department.


    Let''s just forget about this. The third prince doesn''t dare to do anything about him. The power of the prefecture is respected. Li Rui, the Yin Law Department, comes and leaves as soon as he wants. How dare they?


    "I''m not going to rob the book of life and death."


    Li Rui felt dizzy just as he finished.


    He quickly found a place to hide, and soon entered the dream. The call from the wheel king, the dream in the dream.


    "Long time no see." Li Rui said softly.


    The Runner King is still a noble young master, who is unique in the world. He looked at Li Rui with no expression on his face: "it''s good for you to go to the local government to do business. You didn''t do anything. You just know how to make a profit and treat me as a big wrongdoer?"


    "How dare I? I''m just weak. I can''t do anything." Li Rui laughs.


    "Then your strength is pretty good now. I have something for you to do."


    "You said


    "I need you to go over there on the other side of the huangquan river." The runner king looked at Li Rui and said in a deep voice, "you must not let anyone get the book of life and death."


    "Such a big thing, you leave it to me?" Li Rui was surprised. His first reaction was to refuse. After all, the person who just said he would never go.


    It''s still necessary to have integrity.


    "I''ve already informed the other staff. After all, your task is not heavy. That is, no one can get the book of life and death. Once someone gets the book of life and death, you immediately surround and kill them. "


    "What if I get it?"


    "Give it to me for destruction."


    "I see."


    No wonder the third prince is so confident. It turns out that he already knew about it.


    That''s why the Runner King will definitely let Li Rui go to the huangquan river.


    The third prince is obviously disgusting and shows superiority by the way.


    "Is there anything else I can tell you?" Li Rui asked.


    As soon as runner Wang waved his hand, Li Rui left the dream.


    This is the shortest dream, just a few words. But the task handed down may be the most difficult one.


    The huangquan river is bound to become a place of Shura.


    The king of each mountain attaches so much importance to the book of life and death, so the book of life and death will break out. If it''s possible, Li Rui doesn''t want to participate in it at all. It''s just that the situation is stronger than others. There''s no choice but to take a hard look.


    Li Rui returns to baoshuzhai and asks shuier about the huangquan river.


    "The deep underground is the yellow spring. Its water is as turbid and yellow as mud. Its water is extremely poisonous, but it contains strange uses. It is said that the huangquan river is the saliva of the Tubo, which drips into the earth, and thus becomes the huangquan river. "


    "Who is Tu Bo?"


    "Lord of the underworld."


    "So, there was a master in the underworld originally, not the situation of ten Yan''s killing?"


    "I don''t know about this. Shuier doesn''t know much about it. Will you blame me?"


    "No way."


    Li Rui thought that she would not be so bad tempered, but it seems that shui''er doesn''t know much about the underworld. No wonder, after all, she is not the upper class. Generally speaking, the higher the level, the more information they have, which can often play a key role.


    Since we have to go to the huangquan River to rob things, we can''t even know the huangquan river. How can we take a lot of actions there and adjust measures to local conditions?


    "I''ll go out, so you can stay here." Li Rui greets shui''er and leaves baoshuzhai for Hongxiu.


    If the water doesn''t know, someone will know. Meng you must know that if you don''t even know her, then no one knows.


    After all, Meng is known as the most informed person in the prefecture. Of course, it must contain water. If you are really more well-informed than you are, it''s naturally ten hell.


    Ten Yan Luo''s strong, is all aspect''s strong, regardless of is the strength or the information these, they are the prefectural most powerful.


    Li Rui comes to the red sleeve move. None of the girls in the red sleeve move knows Li Rui. After all, I haven''t been here for a long time. Even if I come here in Mr. Baoshu''s clothes, I''m afraid the girls still don''t know each other.


    Li Rui orders a private room, puts on a grimace mask and pretends to be a passer-by, and then goes to Meng''s room. The guard at the door didn''t recognize Li Rui. He yelled: "who is it?"


    "I want to see you all. Li Rui takes out a token and shows it to the guard.


    The two guards let us go.


    Li Rui enters the wing room, takes off his mask and shows his true face.


    "I didn''t expect that even the gatekeeper could recognize the token of the Runner King. Meng, you are the most informed place in the world."


    "Li Rui, long time no see. I wonder what you''ve come to see me about today? "


    "Who mainly wants to know about the huangquan river? I don''t know if it''s not convenient for you to have a chat."


    "Nature is convenient."


    Li Rui is a red man in front of the Runner King. Although we all can''t understand why the Runner King values Li Rui so much, there must be some reasons for that. Therefore, she did not dare to neglect.


    "Come on, get the map." Meng everyone gave a light order. Soon, a volume of drawings was sent to Li Rui.


    "See for yourself, ask me if you don''t understand."


    When Li Rui opened the drawing, he was surprised.


    This huangquan river is really not simple!

 Chapter 756

    The huangquan river is a relic of the war between gods and demons, in which there are countless bones and blood of gods and demons. Over time, it merges with the land and turns into a long river.


    In addition, its source is from the deepest part of the earth, even if it is ten hell, do not know the details. It can be said that the biggest secret of hell lies in the huangquan river.


    Looking at the topographic map of huangquan River, it is not difficult to find that this river in the shape of "human", one leads to the underground, the other leads to another place, and that other place is actually an unknown place!


    There are unknowable places in hell!


    "It''s really strange. What''s the unknowable place in hell?"


    "We generally call it the" heaven and shade world ". There are black sands of soul. If you enter there, all soul bodies will become black sands of soul. You will no longer keep your self-consciousness and write chaotic things."


    Meng everyone looked at Li Rui: "maybe, you can try."


    "I''ll try. I come to hell in the form of soul body. It''s not the same." Li Rui found that the people in the underworld were so bad that he wanted to pit people to death all the time.


    He won''t go to the hell world.


    "Can''t shiyanluo go to tianyinjie?"


    "They can, but they don''t know where they are. They just warn us not to enter. Some people went in, but never came back


    "Is it so terrible?" Li Rui was shocked, "is there a living body over there?"


    "There is a legend in the world of heaven and Yin. It is said that it used to be the ashram of Bodhisattva dizang. Later, I didn''t know. "


    No one knows where the Tibetan Buddhist Bodhisattva is, but the ten has the final say.


    But no one knows what happened inside.


    "But I saw the Bodhisattva in the group Li Rui yelled.


    "Generally speaking, dizang Bodhisattva is still the supreme leader of the prefecture, but we haven''t seen him for a long time. It''s a long time, about 500 years."


    So it can''t be ruled out that some people are pretending to be Bodhisattvas?


    After all, it''s a mystery.


    Li Rui felt that the water in the underworld was too deep. This place was full of old monsters who could never die. No one knew how many terrible things had happened after a long time.


    "I don''t think I''ll come to this place in the future, so I won''t hang up one day." Li Rui murmured to himself, and rolled up the huangquan River and gave it back to Meng, "when are you going to start?"


    "Seven days later."


    "And you?"


    "I''m not sure. I don''t know where the entrance of the huangquan river is. How can I get there?"


    "From here, to the Far West, just keep going."


    "Good."


    Li Rui also talked with Meng you about the dark forces, and found that she knew little about them. In this case, Li Rui did not stay much, left the red sleeve move.


    Li Rui returns to baoshuzhai and calls for water.


    "I''m going to be away for a while, so you can manage here."


    "When will you be back?"


    "I''m not sure. It depends. What''s the matter? "


    "No, it''s nothing. Shuier just wants to see more of you." Shuier''s face was slightly red and his eyebrows were drooping.


    Li Rui was very surprised: "you all know I''m pretending, haven''t you given up? I tell you, I have a wife and children in the mortal world. Even if you like me, I can''t take that responsibility. "


    "Water knows, water knows."


    Shuier is very sad.


    Li Rui sighed: "it''s much more comfortable to find someone who really likes you."


    "If it''s a young man, he will choose what you like or what you like."


    "I like nature."


    "I am the same as you." Shuier looks up with firm eyes.


    Li Rui is speechless.


    It''s not clear about feelings. Li Rui has no way. Everyone has his own destiny. Let''s go step by step.


    After all, he didn''t want to get involved in too much cause and effect, and he knew from watching the movie that people and ghosts had different ways, and he would be punished by heaven if he was forced to be together.


    It''s nothing to be damned by heaven. It''s a big deal to be struck by thunder. I''m afraid of others.


    "What about Sisi?"


    "I''m in love."


    "It''s a big miss." Li Rui''s old father''s tone made Shui Er smile.


    "Well, I''ll go out first, and you''ll stay at home."


    Baoshuzhai needs someone to stay behind. After all, it''s a stronghold in the underworld. Without baoshuzhai, Li Rui is not used to it. This is also why Li Rui forced him to rebuild after he destroyed the third prince and sent someone to demolish it.


    It is very important for Li Rui whether there is Baoshu Zhai or not, and whether there is water and thought in Baoshu Zhai.


    It''s a matter of belonging.


    Li Rui left baoshuzhai and walked in the street of Difu. He walked westward.


    When he left the city, Li Rui soared into the air and sped up. Meng everyone asked Li Rui when he planned to go. Li Rui thought it would be good to go now. One is that he is not familiar with the geography of the prefecture, which requires such a process. Another is that Li Rui is really curious about what kind of place the huangquan river is.


    It wasn''t until he ran for two days that Li Rui arrived near the huangquan river. He looked at the place as if it was the end of the sky. The huge waterspout accompanied by lightning and thunder, and the demonic fantasy on the river.


    "This place is really not suitable for survival."


    But strangely, around the huangquan River, trees, forests and green plants are extremely lush.


    It is reasonable to say that in such a bad environment, there should be no grass.


    This is not the case here.


    When Li Rui was still in mid air, he saw that the trees on the ground were just like crazy, stretching out their branches and vines and sweeping towards Li Rui crazily. That posture is just like Li Rui is their nourishment.


    "When you are young, you can''t make all the plants."


    When the thunder prison knife was cut, the trees fell in pieces, and those fallen trees were devoured by the branches of the nearby trees.


    Not only can we not go to the Tianyin world, but according to Li Rui, we can''t come to the huangquan river.


    The land of great evil!


    After swallowing up his companions, the newly growing trees extended their branches to Li Rui again. Li Rui was expressionless. As he went deep into the tree, he cut it with a thunder prison knife, just like a lumberjack. When you come here, there are lots of fallen trees.


    With the arrival of Li Rui, the forest suffered great shock and destruction.


    Over time, there are no trees around Li Rui who dare to get closer.


    People have consciousness and trees have spirit.


    Any kind of existence, as long as it can sense the huge threat, will try to stay away.


    It''s just the nature of pursuing advantages and avoiding disadvantages.


    Deep into the forest of huangquan, Li Rui felt that the place was smoky and bad. And whether it''s a monster or a plant, it''s extremely ferocious. The sky and the earth may be in danger at any time.


    Just now, a cannibal suddenly came out of the ground and opened his mouth to swallow Li Rui.


    Very exciting.


    It''s more exciting than a roller coaster.


    It''s just a little bit too exciting.


    "Well, what the hell is this place? In that case, don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    Li Rui decided to destroy the place.


    "Leave the fire rat, come out for me!"

 Chapter 757

    He had been hiding in the jade pendant for a long time, but he didn''t come out. These little psychics, it seems, are all like this.


    They like to hide. It''s better that no one notices them before they feel safe.


    However, Li Rui''s call made him reluctant to come out. As soon as he came out, he found that he was in the forest of the yellow spring, which made him very angry.


    "Gee


    "No, I don''t like this place either. I was forced to come here. Can you burn here with a torch? "


    "Zhi ~" from the fire god mouse some disdain to hum a, obviously such a thing how it can put in the eye, naturally can do.


    "Don''t miss it." Li Rui said with a smile.


    "Ah Li Huoshen roared, as if he was very dissatisfied with Li Rui''s words. How dare you doubt the God of fire rat? His heart is to blame!


    I saw it jump from Li Rui''s shoulder and rush to the trees, which ignited the fire. It''s like a fireball jumping around in the forest. The trees are infected with Mars and soon ignite. The flames continue to spread. They are very fast away from the fire god rat and soon set the forest on fire.


    Twisted always burst out a strong will to resist, but there is no rain here, the fire is growing.


    Back to Li Rui''s shoulder, he held his two paws and looked at Li Rui with disdain


    "I see. I see. You''re really good." Li Rui responded with a smile and looked at the fire in front of him.


    Fire is a terrible thing. It can destroy many things. Invisibly, huokemu, when the fire starts, these strange plants and trees have to wait for death.


    The fire of the God of fire rat is not an ordinary fire and is extremely difficult to put out.


    "Luohong is not a merciless thing. It''s better to turn it into spring mud to protect flowers. The soil here should be more fertile in the coming year."


    "Roar!" In the forest, there was a very angry roar, which blew the waves of fire away.


    The soil turned up, and a big hill bulged up.


    The tomb is exposed on the ground, wrapped in soil, and the tomb looks like it is full of people. With a scream from the fire rat, he hid in the jade pendant space and couldn''t get out.


    The tombstone burst open, the sound of footsteps came out from there, Dong Dong, the ground was shaking.


    There was a faint hiss of the horse.


    A group of skeleton soldiers came out of the tomb orderly.


    "Who destroyed my ghost tree!"


    Riding on the horse is a skeleton general, behind him, are lined up dozens of soldiers. The ghost looked directly at Li Rui with green light in his eyes: "is that you?"


    "It''s me." Li Rui is not afraid to admit it at all.


    "You want to die!"


    The ghost general is holding a big knife in his hand. As soon as he pats the horse, he directly kills Li Rui.


    Li Rui looked at the ghost will rush to the face, the big knife toward cut, stretch out a hand, force a grip. With the sound of the blade, Li Rui''s palm gives out the sound of gold and iron. The ghost will roar and press hard. The crack appears in Li Rui''s palm.


    "I really have some skills. No wonder I can make so much noise."


    The reason why this forest is abnormal is that the ghost will live underground for a long time, and the evil spirit on his body will infect the roots of the trees and transform them. Therefore, as soon as there is a living body near, the trees want to destroy all the invasive species.


    And ghosts will only need to hide in the zone to get nutrients.


    However, only in this way, the ghost General Li Rui still has confidence to deal with.


    As soon as the Vajra Dharma phase is revealed, he swings away the ghost general''s sword, and then with a fist, he blows the ghost general out directly.


    The ghost rushes his soldiers forward, and the Vajra Dharma Prime Minister gives birth to black thunder. Two thick black thunder sweep forward, directly destroying the soldiers.


    Boom, there''s more noise coming from the ground.


    The root of a big tree came out of the zone, and countless trees had to wind around Li Rui from all sides. It was more than 100 times faster than those trees before!


    Li Rui was so entangled that he couldn''t move.


    The huge root of the tree was wriggling, and the ghost general was standing in the center of the root: "death!"


    The roots of the tree start to kill Li Rui.


    Li Rui is full of thunder!


    The roots of the tree melt at the speed visible to the naked eye. The ghost will be blackened by electricity and his bones will be broken. With a cry, he will escape from the roots and go underground. But Li Rui didn''t intend to let him run. Heilei caught him and pulled him out of the ground.


    After two attempts, Li Rui knows the level of the ghost general. Now he has no difficulty.


    "Come on, what are you?"


    If anyone dares to talk to the ghost general like this, the ghost will have to kill him. But today is different. Ghosts will know that they can only be ghosts with their tails in the face of such powerful people as Li Rui.


    "My Lord, I am the birth of the huangquan river."


    "How many creatures are there like you?"


    "A lot."


    "Who is the best?"


    "Nature is the king of bones."


    "King of bones?"


    "The king of bones is the most powerful being in the huangquan river. It is said that his old people still retain some memories of his previous life. We are all born of bones and wisdom, but the king of bones can keep the memory of his past life, and his strength is unpredictable. "


    Li Rui smiles.


    This place is interesting.


    "I''ll call Long Jie over to see if he can fight the bone king."


    Stone pressure hell, Long Jie is in the city closed his eyes, the black throne, he is a little lonely.


    Now in the stone hell, he seems to be the strongest one.


    Invincible is how lonely.


    All of a sudden, a whirlpool appeared above the head and directly sucked Long Jie in. Long Jie was in a whirl. Before, the high and cold king renshe collapsed. Ah, ah, he cried. He fell from the whirlpool and fell on the black soil. He almost fell into shit.


    "What the hell?"


    When Long Jie saw Li Rui, he immediately said, "my Lord."


    "Long Jie, you said you have never been to the top of the earth. It''s your dream to come to the top of the earth. I brought you up today. Look, it''s the top of the earth! "


    Long Jie looked at the surrounding environment and saw the ghost general''s miserable appearance. He was surprised and said, "you''re not kidding, are you? This place is not as good as the hell


    "No kidding. Now I give you a task. You should lay down the surrounding area and collect information as much as possible."


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    Long Jie has long been tired of staying in the stone pressure hell, and it''s difficult to have a good sleep there. This place really has many advantages. It is full of ghosts and dangers.


    With a lot of challenges, this is a good place for Long Jie, who often laments how lonely invincible is.


    It''s worth it.

 Chapter 758

    Li Rui continues to explore. Soon this place will be restless, now need to understand is not human, but the local conditions.


    Li Ruifei went to the huangquan River and seized a pool of huangquan mud with his true Qi.


    This kind of mud can even corrode the real Qi. The hand, which is formed by the real Qi, is soon corroded into a hole.


    "I can use it to make bombs, collect them in containers, fight with people later, and throw some of them in the past. I''m afraid few of them can stand it."


    What the yellow spring water corrodes is the soul body, which cannot be prevented at all.


    Li Rui tried all kinds of containers, trying to put the spring water into the jade space. In the end, it was found that only pottery pots made of yellow spring mud could completely collect the yellow spring water.


    Collecting ten cans at a time, Li Rui continued to fly around the huangquan river.


    As he passed an abandoned palace, Li Rui heard a cold hum and saw a bottle of white bone giant sitting on the throne, staring at him coldly.


    "That must be the king of bones. It''s interesting."


    It may be that Li Rui''s flight is disrespectful to him. Or maybe he thought Li Rui was flying in his airspace, violating his space, so the bone king sent out that cold hum.


    But it''s no use. Li Rui is very fast and doesn''t deal with him at all.


    Besides, in two days, Long Jie should fight with him. It should be a big war in Jieshi, which is worth looking forward to.


    At this time, several figures came from the horizon. Li Rui fixed his eyes and found that it was someone he didn''t know, but the other person''s clothes should be from the other side of the hell.


    It seems that someone and Li Rui have the same idea and come to explore first.


    "There are so many people and so are right and wrong. I''d better keep a low profile."


    Li Rui stealthily conceals, and can''t help looking at the bone king again.


    Bone king looked up at the sky and seemed to realize something. Two red lights in bone''s eyes flashed and then went out.


    In this area of the huangquan River, he is the king.


    In front of the real king in the hell, he is nothing. If he really starts, he can only hide in the huangquan River and save his life.


    But now the kings of the underworld have no time to fight for the book of life and death, so maybe the king of bones doesn''t have to hide?


    He just needs to be a little less conspicuous.


    He did the same thing.


    "There is wisdom."


    Li Rui thought of what the ghost would have said and couldn''t help looking up at the bone king.


    On the first day, not many people came, but as time approached, more and more people came to this side of the huangquan river. In groups, the forces under each king''s account came one after another. On the penultimate day, a big war broke out in the middle reaches of the huangquan river.


    The battle between Long Jie and bone king finally began. Long Jie is fighting around the huangquan river. He subdues his younger brother and enters the bone king''s territory with great momentum.


    Bone king is also pulling people and horses to fight with Long Jie.


    Two groups of men and horses fight to death. Long Jie and the king of bone are even more fierce. This is a fight for hegemony. There can only be one king in one place.


    After all, the huangquan river is only that big.


    Long Jie''s strength has been greatly improved in the stone hell, but the bone king is still better. At the last moment, if Li Rui didn''t help him in time, I''m afraid that Long Jie would die in the hands of the bone king.


    "The top of the earth is really a master like cloud. Any wild monster can beat me like this."


    Long Jie''s body is fragmented, originally his body defense is extremely amazing, but still can''t defeat the bone king''s powerful attack. Li Rui helped him to recover the wound on his body. The deepest hole was a big fist hole, and the wind on both sides was blowing through that hole.


    "You are also a wild monster. Don''t make trouble with him these days, or you will die the fastest."


    "I see a lot of strong people flying over the sky, my Lord. What''s going on here?"


    "Well, loot."


    "What treasure?" Jackie long is on the move.


    Li Rui didn''t look at him, but said faintly: "if you get the book of life and death, maybe it''s another Yama."


    "Do you want it, my lord?" Long Jie said eagerly.


    Li Rui laughs and finally looks at Long Jie: "can you afford it? The reason is very simple. If you don''t believe it, try it. "


    Long Jie is scared.


    "Even if the book of life and death is sent to me, I dare not touch it. If you touch it, it''s the enemy of shiyanluo. Don''t forget who the hell belongs to. Shidianyanluo is not a vegetarian who grows up and can become a king. It''s not a good fault. "


    "I see, my Lord."


    "What we want to do is surveillance. Look at the people who are likely to get a Book of life and death, and write down all their abnormal performances. "


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Long Jie has fully understood Li Rui''s meaning.


    Although the book of life and death is a good thing, but it is a hot potato, who want who bad luck.


    After Long Jie''s injury is cured, Li Rui asks him to hide and keep a state of secretly exploring the situation here.


    Li Rui began to swagger around the huangquan river.


    When the last day came, the sky was full of shadows. There were flying talents everywhere, and the king of bones was missing. Those forces around the huangquan River were hiding one after another.


    For the upper echelons of the local government, coming here is like traveling.


    But for the creatures around the huangquan River, there is no doubt that it is a disaster.


    Around the huangquan River, many monsters have been wiped out, and the original forest scene is only scorched earth.


    In just a few days, the situation of thousands of miles in the red land appeared in several places.


    "It''s hard to make a living."


    At noon that day, Li Rui met the third prince and talked about the situation with a smile. The third prince disdained this place: "evil things can''t make the climate. If we don''t come, we''ll sweep the past. Here, where are those evil parts? I usually come here to practice


    It''s right to think about it carefully. Although there are many demons around the huangquan River, most of them are not climatic. Some of them are reluctant to offend these people.


    It''s mainly a problem that can''t be provoked. The gap of strength is too big.


    If it wasn''t for the war in the underworld, I''d be able to walk sideways if I sent the general''s house to clean up.


    "Is the third prince sure of life and death this time? If you want to be the new Yama in the future, you must be rich and don''t forget


    Li Rui flattered him, but the third prince kept a secret: "I don''t need that thing, but you guys may need it."


    Those guys mentioned by the third prince are a lot of Rangers.


    Most of the people in groups are also these people.


    There are always people who want to take a chance and fight for wealth. Even if most people may get nothing, or get it, they will only be killed.


    But it doesn''t stop them from still yearning.


    After all, no matter how hard the road is, we can only forge ahead.

 Chapter 759

    Even in places like hell, it can be said that if people don''t have dreams, it''s different from salted fish.


    Just everyone''s choice, in fact, most people can only be reduced to cannon fodder.


    But their bet is that they won''t become cannon fodder.


    In the eyes of such figures as the third prince, it is extremely ridiculous. Li Rui only thinks that he is respectable. He is not content with the status quo. He is willing to work hard before. No matter how funny his behavior is or how difficult it is to achieve, he deserves respect.


    Because that''s how he came out.


    If there is no road, step out of it by yourself!


    "I won''t talk to you. I''ll look around." The third prince left first.


    Li Ruifei goes to the ground to find Long Jie. He doesn''t need to do many things by himself. Long Jie just goes. This is exactly the right that leaders can enjoy. When they listen to Long Jie''s report, Li Rui figures out which mountain to occupy.


    Once there is a dispute, it is bound to occupy a hilltop and divide the territory.


    Otherwise, it will be a pot of porridge. What''s the system?


    "I think the site of bone king is good." Long Jie suggested.


    Li Rui was silent.


    "Why, isn''t it?" Long Jie asked.


    Li Rui shook his head: "I''m not afraid. Even if you are not the opponent of bone king, I can defeat him. It''s just that it''s too conspicuous. If you keep a low profile, it might be better. "


    Li Rui thought that as long as he came to huangquan River to complete the task, it''s hard to say whether he can get any benefits from it.


    Basically, there are not many benefits.


    It''s not worth making enemies without benefits.


    Standing in the position of Long Jie, he may want to revenge on the bone king, but Li Rui doesn''t think that''s interesting.


    Each person''s level is different, his position will be different, and his angle of view will be different.


    "We are stationed in the forest of huangquan, not in the territory of the king of bones." Li Rui gives instructions, and Long Jie goes to do it immediately.


    He didn''t have any dissatisfaction, and he didn''t dare to.


    The environment of the forest in huangquan is not so good, it tastes bad, and there is scorched earth smoke everywhere. A big fire, burning for more than a week, has not been extinguished. Even the land can burn. If it wasn''t for the undeveloped technology and industry, Li Rui really doubted whether there was oil underground!


    Unfortunately, even if there is, Li Rui doesn''t have the heart to develop it.


    It''s too troublesome for those who are engaged in the cultivation of immortals to play with the technology industry.


    That afternoon, the third prince triumphantly led people to occupy the bone king''s territory.


    The king of bones is missing. It is said that he jumped into the Yellow Spring River to take refuge.


    Li Rui didn''t expect anything.


    The third prince set up camp in Gucheng and came to visit Li Rui''s site in the evening.


    "Little brother, your place is very shabby and the environment is extremely bad. How about going to my place? I''ve prepared good wine and food." The third prince was very proud.


    After all, he is the prince of the underworld. He has many resources, and his conditions are different from those of Li Rui.


    Li Rui dismissive: "I''m not running to enjoy, if for enjoyment, why come here?"


    "Chi, pretend, you continue to pretend." The third prince was extremely contemptuous and said with ridicule, "you just want to face up to death and live to suffer. Do you want to go or not?"


    Li Rui sneered: "if it''s more enjoyable than life, you may not be as good as me. You wait. I''ll build a cottage here now. "


    Li Rui turns on his mobile phone and asks Zhao Kuafu to burn a villa in the sun. Li Rui takes it and puts it in place. Soon, the small villa with the fragrance of birds and flowers will be finished. Here is the big lawn, with the fragrance of birds and flowers, high-end atmosphere and high-grade.


    The third prince was angry and speechless.


    Li Rui pointed to the villa: "how about going in? Oh, don''t you like to enjoy better than I do? Come on, if you want to compare this, your father may not be able to compare with me when he comes. "


    "What are you proud of? What''s so great. My friars are not superficial people who care about those things." The third prince walked away.


    Li Rui laughed loudly: "don''t say something sour if you can''t afford a villa!"


    The third prince responded with a cold hum.


    Li Rui shakes his head and goes into the villa. He simply asks Zhao Kuafu to burn some sports cars or something. He always wants to compare. Next time he sees him, he will be angry!


    The villa is full of lights and electrical appliances.


    Li Rui doesn''t want to do that if the third prince doesn''t look down upon others. After all, life enjoyment is the second thing, and there is not much happiness and belonging in this place.


    The place with a real sense of life ceremony should be the home in the world, which is a warm harbor.


    Hell?


    Li ruicai doesn''t want to come here if he doesn''t have to.


    It''s like going to work. If it''s not necessary, what kind of shift? My ideal is not to work!


    When Long Jie came back to see Li Rui''s arm, his eyes almost fell off. He hasn''t seen these in hell. Now it''s the first time to see them. He''s very surprised. He looks like a hillbilly. Look here and feel there.


    Woodlouse''s temperament is completely unmasked.


    "Boss, you really live in the sky!"


    Long Jie is envious. He feels that Li Rui''s life is human''s life, and his previous life is worse than pig and dog.


    There''s no way. If there''s contrast, there''s harm.


    Long Jie felt that the damage was so great that he began to be autistic, and he kept on talking about why he had such a miserable life.


    Li Rui sniffed: "why do you live so miserably


    They have all been sent to hell. There are some things that can''t be seen in their lives.


    Longjie is silent.


    "Boss, just now I found out that the book of life and death may appear in the upstream section, because a large number of monsters died there in a strange way."


    "What if they were killed?"


    "Then I don''t know. I only know that something abnormal happened there." Long Jie said seriously, "as for whether there are all kinds of possibilities, it needs you to judge."


    "It''s just the beginning. It''s impossible for the book of life and death to be born so soon. What''s more, have you ever said that everyone is occupying territory at the moment, and it''s perfectly normal to kill a piece of land in the face of a bully. It''s like cutting weeds to make room. "


    Long Jie thinks the same thing.


    Li Rui burned the whole forest here as soon as he came. It''s still burning up to now. It''s bad luck for the monsters living here.


    However, there is no way to do things, the world of the jungle, others move their fingers, perhaps some people are implicated in death.


    The only way is to constantly improve their own strength.


    Thinking of this, Longjie suddenly understood why Li Rui was walking as a hall, but he still worked hard.


    Only when they are strong enough can they have the right to speak.


    "Keep gathering information and remember not to be killed."


    "I don''t have to worry, boss."


    Long Jie left with a smile.


    But leaving the forest, his heart is a little sad.


    Even if you come to the top of the earth, you can''t avoid being a dog.


    What''s the difference between coming and not coming?


    The more he thinks about it, the more he wants to get rid of Li Rui.

 Chapter 760

    The idea of this thing, if it is good, will make people become positive. If it is not good, it will make people become the efforts of desire.


    But no matter good or bad, ideas will spread around the huangquan river like weeds swept by the spring breeze.


    In Long Jie''s eyes, he always thinks of freedom and is unwilling to be a dog. He is not a man without status in the stone hell. After experiencing the life of the superior, it is impossible for him to be a dog willingly.


    It may be understood as forbearance for a while, but after a long time, he couldn''t stand it.


    "I have to find a chance..."


    So thinking, Long Jie goes into the dark.


    Li ruishu spent a comfortable night in the villa. The next day, he drove a sports car to the third prince''s territory. It''s like traveling to see the scenery. Although the fashionable sports car has little practical value in the underground, it''s very fashionable.


    In particular, the roar of the accelerator in the end was the envy of the three princes.


    "Good thing, can you give me some?"


    "No


    "Don''t be so cold. A sports car is something out of your body. I think you two are good. If you don''t give me this car, I''ll give you something good."


    "What do you have?" Li Rui squinted at the third prince, who said, "what, do you want tea from the tree of enlightenment?"


    "Cut, I thought there were too many wonderful things. They were Wudao tea. I don''t want that."


    The third prince was helpless. Li Rui didn''t even care about the tea of enlightenment, and his taste was quite high.


    As for the more precious things, the third prince knew that it was not worth the loss.


    Resentful, the third prince had to sour said: "sports car is no big deal, just direct flight."


    Li Rui laughs.


    Who can''t fly? The key is that everyone can fly, so it''s not strange. On the contrary, this sports car makes a totally different feeling. As long as Li Rui is willing, he can make more interesting things.


    Is it a piece of cake to be a local tyrant?


    Li Rui is really rich. This is the same in the world and in the hell. Unless it is necessary, he doesn''t value these things very much.


    At present, Li Rui is most concerned about the desire for strength. It''s not about cultivating immortals and seeking immortality. It''s mainly about being very interested in this field.


    It''s worth exploring and the rate of return is very high.


    Li Rui stopped the sports car and looked around the palace. This used to be the territory of the king of bones, and many white bones can be seen here.


    "I heard that you drove the king of bones away."


    "Just a little bug." The third prince didn''t care.


    "He''s not a bug, and even he thinks he''s strong. Don''t look down on him. In other words, if you are allowed to jump into the Yellow River and hide yourself, can you do such a thing? "


    The third prince pondered for a moment and asked, "do you think he might fight for the book of life and death?"


    "He will fight!" Li Rui is very determined, "the book of life and death comes from the huangquan river. His chance is greater than anyone else. We can''t enter the huangquan River, but he can. He is a creature from the huangquan river. Isn''t it natural for him to want the book of life and death? "


    The third prince frowned.


    "If you can''t give it to him, even if you say so, I have to kill him."


    "You shouldn''t let him go." Li sighed.


    The third prince looked at Li Rui and said, "it seems that you really don''t want the book of life and death."


    "What do I want to do, to cause the disaster of life and death for myself?" Li Rui chuckled, "I just want to finish the task. I''m not interested in that."


    The third prince said solemnly, "you can see it clearly, otherwise, would you come and help me?"


    "I can''t help anyone." Li Rui shook his head, "you know, I always don''t choose the camp."


    If you help the third prince, things will become very complicated. After all, when others think about it, they will think about whether the Runner King and the third king have gone together.


    So before the people above choose a camp, the people below can''t choose it, or they will die quickly.


    "Is there any way for the third prince to kill the bone king hiding in the huangquan river? I suggest you start early, or the king of bones won''t come out of the book of life and death. When he''s done, it will be too late. "


    The third prince frowned: "unless the first treasure of the earth is used."


    "What is it?"


    "Optimus dysprosium."


    "Never heard of it."


    "You are an outsider, so you don''t know about Optimus. But it''s normal. After all, Qingtian dysprosium hasn''t been used. Generally, it can''t be used. If it''s used, it''s a big crisis in the hell. "


    The third prince had a lot on his mind. Obviously, he had a lot of fear about the jade.


    "You can''t raise a tiger for trouble. I suggest killing the king of bones first."


    "I''ll think about it." The third prince is still afraid to make a decision.


    Li Rui rubbed the traces on the wall and looked at the throne where the king of bone once sat. To be fair, bone king Zhanlu''s strength is not strong, but in his daily life, he will show some flaws.


    Strength can be hidden for a while, but not for a lifetime.


    "Third, come and see this." Li Rui points to the throne of bones.


    The third prince frowned: "who asked you to call me Laosan? Can you call Laosan?"


    "Don''t worry about the details. Look at this seat."


    The third prince looked at the seat in disgust: "it''s just a seat. What''s so great."


    "No, the skeleton of the king of bones is very big, and the bones are very heavy, but the throne of bones has not fallen into the ground a lot, which is very inconsistent. Do you have anything special about the king of bones in the war? "


    "Special? No, it''s just like that. "


    "I suspect he didn''t use real power. His body used runes and deliberately controlled power. If it''s to remove those disguises, I''m afraid... "


    The third prince was shocked.


    "I''m afraid I''m not even his opponent?"


    It''s a terrible inference.


    The third prince is not the strongest one here, but his level is definitely different.


    If, even he is not the opponent of bone king, then, how strong should this bone king be?


    "I have a very insecure feeling." Li Rui said.


    The third prince was also preoccupied.


    If everything follows Li Rui''s conjecture, I''m afraid there will be many changes in this trip to the huangquan river.


    "Maybe it won''t be that bad. There has never been any powerful ghost king or ghost general in huangquan river. "


    By convention.


    The third prince explained.


    Li Rui did not agree: "it has never been the most terrible. If we had it before, then we would have a certain defensive psychology."


    The third prince was more and more scared by Li Rui.


    Do you want to use Optimus dysprosium?

 Chapter 761

    A few years ago, Li Rui said that the third prince would only be a fart.


    But now the third prince can not treat Li Rui with such an attitude, because Li Rui is not simple. Although Li Rui doesn''t have any influence in the prefecture, his strength is growing rapidly, with a speed that can be called a monster in the eyes of the third prince.


    The third prince thought that Li Rui was touched by the light of the world. Over the years, the aura of the world has revived, so he is much stronger. Plus what Li Rui did in the world, he gained a lot by sweeping the secret place of Kunlun.


    But Li Rui has become very strong after all.


    So he must take Li Rui seriously and think about what he said.


    "If the king of bones is really so powerful, then I may not be able to beat him!"


    This kind of idea came out in his whole life, and the third prince began to have no bottom in his heart.


    Looking at Li Rui, he suddenly had a plan: "you always encourage me to kill the bone king. Why don''t you go yourself?"


    Li Rui laughed: "I knew you would say that. Do you want to become a situation where two monks have water to drink and three monks have no water to drink? This hell is your hell, not mine. I''m just an outsider. In the future, even if the hell turns upside down, what''s my business? "


    The third prince was full of disbelief: "the hell is gone, the world is in chaos, where can you be better?"


    Li Rui''s eyes were like electricity: "I didn''t do bad things in my life. I didn''t hurt anyone. I was afraid of ghosts knocking at the door in the middle of the night? Besides, my ideal goal is not here. "


    The third prince was infected by Li Rui''s manner. He couldn''t help asking, "what''s your ideal goal?"


    "The sea of stars." Li Rui said, "the extraterritorial starry sky is under the jurisdiction of Tu Bo, not the prefecture. I have an expert from other countries around me. In the future, I will go to explore the starry sky with him. "


    The third prince was silent for a long time.


    He thought Li Ruizhi was in the underworld and wanted to get something from the underworld, so he often came to the underworld.


    At this time, listening to Li Rui''s ideal goal, he made the third prince feel ashamed.


    "I didn''t expect someone to make me feel like I''m just a frog in a well."


    When the third prince looked at Li Rui, he felt for the first time that he had never understood how the hell was going.


    Looking up from above, looking up from below. No matter from which point of view, Li Rui''s ideal is no longer the feeling that he can compare his shoulders and look at his back.


    For a long time, the third prince choked out a sentence: "you dream, just your strength."


    "No dream, what''s the difference with salted fish. You laughed at those people who came into the huangquan river yesterday. Did you ever ask them if they were willing? Ask yourself again, are you willing? Have you ever been to heaven in your life? "


    There was a moment of confusion in the eyes of the third prince.


    He never thought about it.


    Tianting, that''s not what he can expect at this level.


    Ten Yan Luo may be OK, but as a prince, I''ve never heard of this.


    The third prince bowed his head to ponder Li Rui''s words, and his heart was full of twists and turns.


    When he wanted to ask something else, he found that it was dark.


    "I''ve been standing here all day, ha!"


    The third prince felt ironic, but it was not clear where the irony came from.


    Maybe it''s the touch from Li Rui.


    He never thought about that before. What I saw was all the power of the underworld. Hope one day can climb high enough, hope to be able to climb to a higher position, hope


    Until Li Rui, an outsider, talked about this in front of him for the first time today. It was like thunder in the sky.


    Yeah.


    Why never thought about how wonderful the outside world would be?


    Everything is because I am in the mountain!


    "Li Rui, Li Rui, if I can jump out of this well one day, thank you very much."


    For the first time in his life, the Third Prince changed his view of Li Rui greatly.


    This person is not simple.


    The strength is amazing and the speech is extraordinary.


    Perhaps, he can really realize his ideal.


    Rather than mediocre, waste their life, was in front of the clouds to cover the bright eyes.


    Li Rui went back to the territory to have a rest for one night and meditate. Long Jie didn''t come back. Except for shui''er Si, there were almost no acquaintances in this prefecture.


    The little devil and the town ghost are missing, but they can''t be found. Most of them have been killed.


    It''s hard to say where the dark ones are. They haven''t been seen so far, but it can be concluded that those guys are absolutely interested in the book of life and death.


    Fight the dark for the second time.


    Things close at hand.


    I''ll do some good preparation.


    The God of fire rat didn''t know when he came out of the jade pendant and crawled around Li Rui''s shoulder. Seeing Li Rui''s concentration on cultivation, he wanted to make trouble.


    But Li Rui didn''t care about it at all.


    After teasing for a while, he fell asleep on Li Rui''s shoulder.


    The forest of huangquan is quiet. The king of bone quietly emerges from the river of huangquan with his snow-white head. His scarlet eyes look straight at the villa where Li Rui is. I don''t know what''s brewing, but it shows a trace of killing intention.


    Until Li Rui sensed the killing intention.


    Li Rui finished his cultivation. In the quiet night, Li Rui came to the river slowly.


    "If you want to kill me, come on. I''m here."


    He looked at the surface of the huangquan river. The viscous water kept flowing. It seemed that nothing had happened.


    Li Rui waited for a while, shaking his head: "don''t you even have the courage to see me?"


    The huangquan river is bubbling. The king of bone sticks out his head from the river and stares at Li Rui.


    "Human, you shouldn''t get involved in such things."


    "Why should I listen to your warning? What qualifications do you have to warn me?" Li Rui was dismissive.


    The king of bones is not angry. He just stares at Li Rui. His voice is empty, like the sound of a coffin in a tomb: "you don''t know what kind of existence you are. Your rudeness is ridiculous to me."


    Li Rui laughed: "is that right? When you''re dead, I don''t see how you can be proud. "


    "Damned human! I didn''t provoke you, but you want to kill me Bone king''s cold eyes stare at Li Rui.


    He is angry.


    Li Rui was more and more happy: "who told you to be so overbearing that day? You really regarded yourself as a king. You think I''m offended when I just fly over it? I''m sorry, if I didn''t bother to do it at that time, I would come down and beat you up on the spot. "


    "Then you have the ability to break me up now!" The king of bones sneered.


    Li Rui shook his head: "even a piece of toilet paper can be used to wipe your bottom. You have other uses. I won''t kill you for the time being."


    The king of bones is in a mess.


    Li Rui compared him to toilet paper, which was a great insult to him.

 Chapter 762

    The huangquan river was quiet. The river was murmuring. The king of bone leaned out and punched Li Rui.


    Clay figurine has three points of fire, not to mention he is made of bones!


    "Mortal, I want to see how good you are!"


    Bone king''s fist is shining white, crystal clear. His fist, even refined steel, can be broken with one fist, not to mention a mortal body.


    He has a powerful fist, which is more powerful than a running truck.


    Why does Li Rui despise him?


    The king of bones doesn''t agree!


    But Li Rui just stretched out a hand, the same is a blow, crackling, bone king''s arm hand bone comminuted fracture, the huge force directly smashed bone king back into the huangquan river!


    "The mole ant general, also dares to punch."


    Li Rui looked coldly at the surface of the huangquan river. After a while, he confirmed that the king of bone had left. Then he left with a light step.


    Li Rui is not afraid of evil things like bone king, which are beyond the existence of God level masters.


    The reason why the third prince was afraid was only a means.


    In Li Rui''s heart, is it just the king of bones?


    If you really have such a big ability, how can you only dare to hide in the huangquan River and dare not venture into the underground area?


    Incompetence is incompetence. You can''t change this fact by saying a thousand things!


    No matter how fierce the West soil is, even Su Hongying can''t beat her. That''s their upper limit. No matter how others boast, Li Rui only believes what he sees and thinks.


    Back in the villa, Li Rui continued to practice.


    On the third day, the third prince came with the imperial guards and Optimus.


    Unparalleled momentum, momentum in the inevitable style.


    Although there are only five hundred imperial guards, they are undoubtedly a very powerful force. If the imperial guards guard the Forbidden City, even the soldiers guarding the gate are composed of friars above Mingquan. All the people brought by the third prince are at least distracted.


    Such a force, coupled with the smooth expansion of Optimus, is like a giant umbrella covering the sky over the huangquan river.


    A heavy sense of pressure, shrouded in those who want to win the heart, and even the huangquan River are quiet a lot.


    "As soon as Optimus comes out, don''t fight with us!"


    In a few days, such a saying circulated among monks. Many of the monks who wanted to seize the treasure left in dismay. Even the first treasure in the underworld came. What else could they fight for.


    Once any problem rises to the level of background, the so-called fairness is a joke. Who will tell you about fair competition? If you want to take a chance, in front of the deterrent power of Optimus dysprosium, that''s a joke.


    Optimus dysprosium blocks out the sun, and the most precious weapon hanging above has not yet been launched, which makes people scared and give up.


    If it starts, there will be an amazing edge.


    The third prince specially invited Li Rui to watch before he started to test the power of Qingtian dysprosium.


    "It''s worthy of being the first treasure in the hell. It''s very powerful to look at it."


    "It''s said to be the first treasure, but in fact it''s not. You should know that every Yama has a more powerful treasure than this, but when we compare with each other, we exclude the comparison with Yama at the first time, so Optimus dysprosium was named the first treasure. " The third prince explained.


    Li Rui said curiously: "dysprosium, the arrow is sharp. Can this giant dysprosium be understood as a bow and arrow? "


    "It''s understandable, but it''s not a bow and arrow. Like the laser gun in your world, you can say it''s a gun, but in essence, it''s very different. "


    So Li Rui understood.


    This is similar to bow and arrow, but its power and appearance are totally different from bow and arrow.


    Open like an umbrella, dark light gathered in the middle.


    The third prince controls Optimus dysprosium and aims at the huangquan river.


    "Try its power first today!"


    The third prince injected real Qi, and the canopy above Optimus dysprosium kept spinning, faster and faster, just like an engine. The wind was extremely strong. If the strength is not good, even the station is not stable. There are many people who come to watch the third prince try out Optimus dysprosium. They are far away from each other and dare not get close to Optimus dysprosium.


    The wind is getting stronger and stronger, and a tornado is pulled out of the huangquan river. In the front of Optimus dysprosium, a small black ball is shaped, about the size of a fist.


    "Disease


    With the third prince a big drink, the little ball flash away, the next moment, the huangquan river seems to drop into a drop of water in general, rippling open.


    The ripples will soon rise, boom!


    Between heaven and earth, the sound started, and the waves of the huangquan River were 100 Zhang high, revealing a large riverbed. The white bones below and the corpses in the surging waves all show the horror of Optimus dysprosium.


    The river of the yellow spring is nearly cut off!


    Rao is Li Rui. His scalp is numb, and he says in his heart, "if this thing comes, I''m afraid there''s no residue left..."


    It is beyond people''s imagination that the underground is rich.


    Li Rui was surprised.


    The third prince took the dysprosium and gasped for breath. To control such a powerful treasure, the consumption of Qi is not big.


    This is because of the ingenious design of Optimus dysprosium. During the attack, the third prince would not have been able to hold on if the aura around had not been sucked and filled by Optimus dysprosium at a very fast speed.


    It''s a monster.


    Li Rui came to the third prince and held out his hand to him: "can I have fun?"


    The third prince watched Li Rui warily: "what do you want?"


    "I want to have a shot, too." Li Rui said with a smile.


    The third prince shook his head again and again: "Qingtian dysprosium is a heavy weapon, you want to play, dream! Unless you give me that sports car. "


    Li Rui took out the car key from his pocket: "the sports car is yours."


    The third prince is willing to give Qingtian dysprosium to Li Rui.


    He is not afraid that Li Rui will damage it or take it away. If Li Rui does that, he will die.


    Just as Li Rui handed over the book of life and death, Li Rui did not dare to take it for himself.


    If virtue does not coordinate, disaster will come.


    Li Rui activated Optimus dysprosium, aimed at the surface of the huangquan River, input the true Qi, and condensed the black ball shells again.


    Buzzing~


    With Li Rui as the center, there is a strong wind, which is comparable to the formation of a typhoon of more than ten levels. There are lightning and thunder, clouds and masts, and heaven and earth are changing.


    The standing imperial guards could not keep their shape. The third prince''s legs were embedded in the soil. The roaring hurricane made his face hurt.


    "How much genuine Qi does this guy have? How can he create such a terrible momentum? If Qingtian dysprosium falls into his hands, what kind of strength will it play..."


    A black ball as big as a basketball, full-bodied to the extreme, condensed and formed in a few seconds, and flew to another section of the huangquan river with a pop.


    Dong!


    If the third prince''s little black ball caused the disconnection of the huangquan River, it was like a bomb.


    Then Li Rui''s black ball is a big Ivan bomb! Even tactical impeachment.


    The black ball widens the huangquan River by tens of feet. The white bones under the huangquan River melt away, and the huangquan river flows slowly after ten minutes.


    So terrible!


    Just as the third prince''s voice was dry and he wanted to say something, he suddenly found that Optimus dysprosium had not stopped.


    A bigger black ball, already formed!


    The third prince is in a mess.


    Is this guy still human?


    "Li Rui, what do you want to do, blow up the huangquan river?" The third prince cried out in horror.


    This is not fried fish.

 Chapter 763

    And even if it''s fried fish, it''s not fried like this.


    Don''t you really want money? It''s heartbreaking to use it so casually.


    Li Rui gave a smile and accepted the magic power: "it''s OK, I just try to see if it''s easy to use."


    The big black ball on Optimus reduced and finally disappeared.


    calm and tranquil.


    The third prince wiped the sweat on his forehead, glared at Li Rui, and read: "you have the ability, you have the ability, what can you pretend..."


    If there is comparison, there will be injury. Li Rui''s black ball is obviously different from his black ball in size and power. With this contrast, the third prince feels very injured.


    People are more popular than dead people.


    The Third Prince of the grand underground is not as good as walking in the same underground. Where can he argue?


    For a moment, the Third Prince wanted to burst out even if he didn''t have the sense of heaven. If he didn''t think about being disrespectful to heaven, his identity would be different. Really, he couldn''t help it.


    "Qingtian dysprosium is worthy of the name of the first treasure, and its power is really extraordinary. The most amazing thing is that it can condense the power of real Qi into one place, absorb the aura around, compress and burst out in a large range, and has the effect of addition. "


    Li Rui returns Optimus to the third prince.


    The third prince took it over, gathered up Optimus, and sighed: "it''s really a good thing, but ordinary people can''t use it. It''s a big weapon. I also happen to have the right to call it several times in an emergency. "


    "Who made Optimus dysprosium?"


    "A disciple of Luban."


    "Still there?"


    "He''s gone. He''s done more than he''s done. He''s reincarnated."


    Li Rui nodded: "if we can make more of these instruments, there will be no need to fight the underground war."


    Join the mass firing towards the demon army, not to mention the demon, who can''t stand, a large area of death. And if it''s shiyanluo himself, it''s even more terrible. A single joint attack would destroy a planet.


    "Optimus dysprosium can''t be copied, and its manufacturing process also needs extremely exquisite craftsmanship, which is not something that craftsmen can''t do. There are drawings for a long time, but there is no way. "


    "Can I have one?" Li Rui asked.


    The third prince looked at Li Rui for a long time.


    For a moment, he asked in a deep voice, "what do you want this for?"


    "Nonsense, of course, for later use!"


    The third prince didn''t expect Li Rui to be so straightforward and said angrily, "what do you want to use it for?"


    "Maybe in the future I''ll meet Tu Bo, and then I''ll shoot him a few times."


    The third prince


    "You know nothing about Tubo."


    "Ignorance is fearlessness. I know why you are so loud..."


    The third prince shook his head.


    Li Rui was a little interested: "do you know Tu Bo?"


    "Of course I know a little, but I don''t know much. Tubo is in charge of the underground world, and countless days are under his control. The hell is just one of the innumerable heavens. There are many similar places in such a hell. "


    "That doesn''t stop me from imagining a shot at him."


    The third prince was speechless.


    "I''ll give you one later. You can''t make it for you. It''s useless." The third prince said bitterly, "but you have to exchange something with me."


    "No problem."


    What the third prince wants is as much as he wants. It''s good and fair for both sides to take what they need.


    In any case, no matter what kind of drawings or sports cars are, in the eyes of both sides, they are almost worthless and not worth haggling.


    "Although it can blow up the river, I don''t know where the bone king is hiding. The water of the huangquan river is blocked. Now I have to wait for the guy to show up and give him a few times. " The third prince looked at the slowly flowing huangquan River and sneered.


    "No, what if he doesn''t show up all the time? Since we have the initiative, we need to take practical measures. "


    "There''s no way. I can''t get into the huangquan river."


    "It''s impossible for the king of bones to survive in the huangquan river. There must be other evil things. We can control those evil things and spread them all over the huangquan river. Ha ha." Li Rui is very happy.


    The third prince gave Li Rui a deep look: "fortunately, I am not your enemy."


    It will be a headache to be the enemy of this man.


    The more contacts the third prince had, the more he understood Li Rui. The more he understood Li Rui, the more shocking he felt.


    This guy''s brain is so developed!


    It''s a monster.


    "The book of life and death was born in the last half month. In this half month, we must guard every place carefully, and never let the book of life and death fall into the hands of others! "


    The third prince turned around and gave an order to the Imperial Army: "go and catch the demons that can enter the huangquan river nearby for me!"


    "Here it is


    The imperial army was mobilized and carried out in a vigorous and resolute manner.


    Li Rui didn''t know that because of his little suggestion, the monsters around the huangquan River were robbed.


    How can the Imperial Army distinguish the undead creatures that can enter the huangquan river? It''s very simple. If you throw it into the river, what can survive is what can be used.


    Those who can''t survive are naturally dead.


    The third prince is not a kind-hearted person. The demons he catches are all brainwashed and controlled directly. In the aspect of soul control, he is quite accomplished in the underground. Go to the Mencius and ask for some Mengpo soup. After control, it will come in handy soon.


    For a time, the huangquan river was full of demons.


    Search the river for the king of bones.


    But the king of bones is hiding.


    He''s hiding so deep that it''s hard to find him as long as he doesn''t do anything.


    "The lost dog."


    Li Rui is more and more dismissive of the king of bone. He knows from the bottom of his heart that the king of bone must hate him to the bone. But what Li Rui doesn''t care is that he likes the king of bones, doesn''t like him and can''t get rid of him.


    Go to the bone king!


    Dare to pretend!


    Let him die and be a lost dog!


    That''s how it drags, that''s how it dazzles.


    As time goes by, the huangquan River becomes restless. Sometimes the flow speed of the huangquan river will suddenly speed up, sometimes the river will rise, and then fall back.


    These changes are obvious.


    "The huangquan river began to breed the book of life and death." Said the third prince.


    "So those changes are fetal movements?"


    "... so to speak."


    "Pregnant in October, finally gave birth to the book of life and death! Wow, how exciting Li Rui said excitedly.


    The third prince was silent for a long time.


    He doesn''t quite understand what Li Rui said about stimulation. What''s worth stimulation? He just thinks that he looks amazing and silly


    The Hicks, woodlouse.


    On this thought, the third prince felt superior again.


    In the end, he is still the prince of the underworld. What he sees is much higher than Li Rui.


    Soft power is also a kind of power.


    Thinking of this, the third prince laughed and patted Li Rui on the shoulder: "little brother, you are still too young and tender! If you are like me, you won''t be surprised. You still need more experience! You haven''t cultivated your tolerance yet! "

 Chapter 764

    "Do you really think that I think the huangquan river will move? I''m excited that the book of life and death will be born soon


    "What are you excited about?" The third prince was wary.


    "When the task is over, I can go home. Don''t you understand my wife and children?"


    The third prince was very disdainful, and said calmly, "my generation of friars, just for the sake of the natural way, and the love between men and women, it''s worth paying attention to."


    Li Rui suddenly showed a very sad and compassionate expression, which made the third prince feel very uncomfortable: "what''s your performance? Am I wrong?"


    "No, you''re right. You just don''t understand." Li Rui, with both hands on his back, said in a soft voice, "the monk seeks the way, but the way itself is boring. At most, it can only satisfy your curiosity. Can Daofa speak? Will it comfort you? Will it make you feel moved? No


    "Tao and Dharma are just tools and auxiliary means. Its function should be to make you happy, not to let you indulge in it and forget too much. "


    The third prince said angrily, "what nonsense! Sophisticated, will only form a fetter, hinder you to move forward! Li Rui, if you don''t correct this concept, you can''t be a immortal in your life. I thought you were promising and ambitious. How could you be such a small family! "


    It''s normal for him to be angry.


    Because the ideas of the two sides are really quite different, it can be said that on this point of cognition, the ideas of the two sides are completely opposite.


    Li Rui looked at the Third Prince: "no love and no righteousness, even if you become an immortal, what is there to envy. People live to be happy. Your happiness is in Taoism. My happiness is contained in my life. It''s not unusual. After all, the environment in which you grew up is to forget your love and seek longevity. You don''t value the warmth and friendship in the world. "


    The third prince thought carefully and understood that he was silent.


    The local people are not as friendly as the human world. And he was born a prince, and his identity is very different from others.


    Ordinary people are in awe and fear of him, and those who are of the same generation are not willing to be sincere. So much so that the people that the third prince can contact are not as good as the gang of pig friends and bullshit in jiuyu. Pig friends and bullshit can flatter, and even those who flatter around the third prince have to take risks.


    If the third king is not happy, flattery will disappear for no reason. After all, it is the third prince.


    Only Li Rui dares to say this, because Li Rui is not afraid of anything, and he doesn''t want to develop in the underground. He thinks this place is meaningless.


    In Li Rui''s eyes, the underground is like a tourist place. He can make friends here, but he doesn''t care about any power. Anyway, he doesn''t belong to this place.


    These three princes can see clearly, but as Li Rui said, their living environment is different, and their ideas are not changed.


    "Cheng Xian, is it really too forgetful?"


    The third prince had some doubts about this problem.


    If you are a person with normal cognition, you also know that if you are really too forgetful and heartless, it is really boring. But Xianlu has always been like this. Life expectancy is different. When relatives and friends die, they will have to face the reality of being alone.


    Not deliberately forget, but do not have to die ah.


    There''s no other way.


    "You''re better than me. You still have a chance." The third prince sighed.


    "It''s almost the same. In fact, if you think about it carefully, it''s good to have Taoist friends. So don''t be obsessed with anything. Don''t be obsessed with anything for the sake of longevity. " Li Rui advised.


    The third prince nodded.


    Daoyou


    If you think about it carefully, Li Rui is really suitable to be a Taoist friend. He is positive, ambitious and has good strength.


    To be friends with such people is indeed more pleasant than to be enemies.


    Unconsciously, the third prince''s deepest hostility to Li Rui also melted away.


    If there is no conflict of interest between the two sides, what''s wrong with being friends?


    "I''ll arrange the search." The third prince left with a lot of worries.


    Li Rui came to the huangquan River and looked at it. He was also very curious.


    Obviously, it''s just a river, but it''s like a living creature with thinking. It can give birth to the book of life and death.


    Just like the earth, it is clear that there is no thinking, but it breeds countless creatures, people, animals, flowers and plants


    Nature is amazing. There is nothing more wonderful than this.


    So why can the king of bones hide in the huangquan river?


    Li Rui stood by the river and didn''t leave for a long time.


    After a while, Li Rui returned to his villa. At night, Li Rui took out a bottle of yellow spring water from his jade pendant and poured it into his heart.


    The huangquan river was so poisonous that it soon corroded a hole in Li Rui''s palm.


    But Qingdi''s changshengshu was as angry as a rainbow, and soon recovered.


    The palm of the hand became hard and glittered with gold.


    The yellow spring water can no longer erode the skin and flesh.


    Li Rui calmly collected the huangquan river.


    The reason why the king of bone can survive in the huangquan river is not that he was gathered by the huangquan River, but that he came from the huangquan river. The reason why he was corroded by the huangquan river day and night is that his body is made of special materials, which may be due to his hard bones.


    So I''m not afraid.


    If we can make the bones as hard as the king''s body, then we are not afraid of corrosion.


    "The Yellow Spring River, ah."


    There is no moon in the night of hell, but Li Rui''s heart is clear.


    The change of huangquan river is more and more obvious, and many waiting friars are ready. In the past two days, there are more people around the huangquan river. Most of them are shuttling by the river.


    They are watching, waiting for the book of life and death to be born, and they will fight for it for the first time.


    "If you have a chance to get the treasure, grab the book of life and death and hide."


    "Everyone wants good things, it depends on who is more capable!"


    "Optimus dysprosium can''t stop my determination to get the book of life and death!"


    The more depressed the atmosphere is, the more impatient people''s nature is. Some people have been determined to die, in the third prince''s view, although some of the loss of wisdom, but it is not impossible to understand.


    How precious is the book of life and death.


    Give it a shot. It''s normal.


    On this day, the huangquan river is surging fiercely. In the middle reaches of the huangquan River, the sun is shining like stars. The surging Qi gathered from all sides and gathered in that place.


    Dense demons were crushed by the surging of the huangquan river. The river water in the upper and lower reaches is stagnant, but the middle section begins to rotate, just like the Yin and yang fish in Taiji diagram. One side is clear and the other is turbid.


    "The book of life and death is coming out!"


    Everyone expected the moment to come.


    At the beginning of the huangquan River, it seems that something is about to emerge.


    Also at this time, the third prince''s Imperial Army, the first time, was attacked.


    be caught off guard.

 Chapter 765

    The black line-up cuts into the red Imperial Army, holding strange weapons, constantly harvesting the vitality of the Imperial Army and cutting melons and vegetables.


    At this time point, the third prince hesitated.


    There is a choice between protecting the forbidden army and protecting the book of life and death. But there was not much room for him to choose. If he sacrificed the forbidden army, it would undoubtedly chill the heart of the forbidden army and let it go. Instead of sacrificing big killers such as Qingtian dysprosium, he only looked at the book of life and death in the face of the dark forces. It was hard for the third prince to speak in the forbidden army.


    After all, no one will want to follow the coach who doesn''t treat his subordinates as people.


    But the book of life and death is about to be born. If we protect the Imperial Army, the book of life and death is likely to be lost.


    In a short moment, the third prince made a decision!


    "Get out of the way!"


    Qingtian dy drops open like umbrellas, blocking the sky and the sun. The clouds change color. The fierce wind blows. A black ball quickly takes shape and blows towards the dark forces.


    Dong!


    The movement caused by the black ball is that those who want to fight for the book of life and death are cold at the bottom of their hearts.


    Just as the black ball burst through the elements of the dark forces, the huangquan River also broke out a wave, and a golden light rose up like a meteor. Behind the golden meteor, the huge white skeleton stretched out a big hand to copy. It was the king of bones!


    "Born, the book of life and death is born!"


    "Strong!"


    Order was not established, and countless people rushed towards the golden flash. The king of bone was a pioneer. He was the first. He was the closest. But the book of life and death flew too fast. His hand bone was still a short line away from the book of life and death. And behind the book of life and death and the king of bone, countless streamers converged to form a huge wave.


    Those friars who want to fight for the book of life and death are scrambling, just like carp jumping out of the dragon''s gate.


    "If you want to fight for the book of life and death, it''s just a monster. Step down!"


    The magic weapon hit bone king''s body, which made him tottering. But bone king struggled to support him. His hand bone stretched sharply, getting closer and closer to the battle of life and death.


    At this time, a thunderbolt fell from the sky and hit the bone king directly.


    Crackle!


    The thunder and lightning in the sky fell one after another. Those thunder and lightning were all black. No matter who they were, they were enough to make that person explode.


    All spirits are destroyed.


    "Go back, book of life and death. It''s not a treasure you can touch." Li Rui stood quietly in the air with cold eyes.


    There are nine ways of Tianlei. Except the bone king, you can carry it hard. The other eight ways take a monk with you.


    The way of heaven is merciless, and Li Rui can only follow the instructions of the Runner King.


    But no one may be able to understand him.


    "You''re just walking around. Why do you stop us from fighting for the book of life and death?"


    "You are a running dog!"


    "Get out of here!"


    More magic weapons, go to Li Ruisha. Li Rui sighed, raised his hand to the sky, and yelled, "kylin!"


    Boom!


    The dark sky was full of wind and clouds, and kylin, a magical animal with black thunder, came down from the sky and blasted toward the ground. This is not a real unicorn, but a black thunder. But when such a terrible monster falls, let alone those people, even the third prince and the imperial guards want to run away.


    It''s horrible!


    The moment Kirin fell, the magic weapons were smashed. Kirin''s castration was not reduced, and he blasted directly on the friars, suddenly blowing out a large vacuum.


    There was burning smoke on the ground, and the dead people didn''t even have time to scream, so they were gone.


    This terrible movement directly restored the reason of those who wanted to seize the treasure.


    "Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha


    "Forget it!"


    "Go


    The so-called heart death as ash, sorrow is not greater than heart death, almost is their now. Although a treasure is good, it must have a life.


    Only a small number of strong monks, such as the king of bones, are still chasing the book of life and death.


    Li Rui can''t stop these people.


    "Third prince, it''s your turn!"


    The third prince understood: "if the forbidden army listens to the order and dares to snatch the book of life and death, they will be killed. Follow me!"


    The Imperial Army rose.


    The dark forces still want to entangle. The third prince is another black ball. The great power of Optimus directly kills a large area of the dark forces.


    Seeing that the forbidden army could not be forcibly held down, the leader of the dark forces ordered to join the fight for the book of life and death.


    For a moment, the sky is very busy, Li Rui fell to the ground, Yao Yao head, can not help but feel sad for such a situation.


    "Is it worth it for such a thing? It''s so ugly to beat a living person to death. "


    It''s very unseemly.


    That is to say, if shiyanluo is not there, the army of the hell will not be mobilized. Such a chaotic scene will never appear. If they were there, they would make it into a place like an iron bucket in advance. Even flies could not fly in.


    How can it be like now, when a group of people are beaten to death, it''s like fighting in the street with gangsters, and there''s no demeanor to speak of?


    This is not the scene Li Rui wants to see, so Li Rui stands on the ground and watches them fight. As for where the book of life and death flies, Li Rui doesn''t want to pursue it. Whoever is closest to the book of life and death is the target of public criticism.


    This is the reason why we should not suffer from poverty but from inequality.


    At the height of the battle, the friars in the sky died. Optimus dysprosium, with great power, directly swept a large area of posture to wipe out those who intended to fight for the book of life and death. Among these forces, the third prince is still the strongest. He has the most important treasure in the underworld, such as Qingtian dysprosium. No one dares to attack him.


    Even the dark forces hiding in the crowd can not avoid it.


    After the third prince killed all the people on the scene, he looked at them coldly and said with a sneer, "Li Rui is kind enough to persuade you, but you don''t take it seriously. You always feel that you have a chance. I don''t know that you can''t fight for the book of life and death. Even if you do, you can''t use it. What is the book of life and death? It''s a treasure that Yama is qualified to own. What do you want to do? Want to usurp power? "


    I didn''t dare to respond.


    The third prince cheered to the people of the forbidden Army: "write down to me which families and which forces are fighting for each other. After the event, we''ll settle the accounts and wipe out all the families!"


    At this moment, many of the people who were fighting for them hid their faces and left.


    The rest of the people, that is really not afraid of death and the strength of the monks.


    This group of talents is the most difficult bone. The book of life and death was floating in the sky over there, and he didn''t want to leave in a hurry. It seemed that he wanted to witness the beginning of a big war. At this time, in the forbidden army, near the third prince''s position, several soldiers launched at the same time and killed the third prince.


    The third prince was hit by a blow, and Optimus got rid of it!


    It''s a big deal.


    Someone wants to kill the prince!


    Li Rui had to fight. If the third prince was killed on the spot, he couldn''t say anything. It''s nothing to say if you can''t help yourself, but it doesn''t need any reason to kill people at the highest level.

 Chapter 766

    As soon as Optimus gets out of control, it falls into the hands of others. The operation of the first treasure in the hell is simple. Soon, Optimus was used by the dark forces to attack the forbidden army!


    It''s a mess!


    The third prince spat blood at his mouth. He never thought that there were dark forces in the forbidden army. The most terrible thing was that he knew some of them!


    "You, you..."


    The third prince trembled with anger.


    "My father is in urgent need of a great cleansing."


    The third prince was really angry this time.


    In the hell, in such a place, in his territory, he was made so miserable.


    We should try our best to wipe out the dark forces if we stop fighting the underground war!


    Optimus dysprosium in playing two black balls, snatching Optimus dysprosium people will be drained to death. It seems that there are certain prohibitions on it. Otherwise, no one would be so stupid.


    At this time, another man grabbed Optimus dysprosium and aimed the black ball at the third prince.


    The third prince''s face changed greatly, and his face was covered with ashes.


    "Today is your day of death!"


    With a sneer, the man was about to blow the third prince into dregs. Li Rui flashed over, and the thunder prison knife was raised. It was faster than lightning, cutting off the man''s arm and seizing Optimus dysprosium.


    "The third prince is my brother. You can''t kill him if you want to." Li Rui said faintly.


    The man whose arm was cut off by Lei Yu Dao retreated quickly. They were afraid of Li Rui.


    "Thanks, brother!" The third prince was very grateful.


    Li Rui came to the third prince and handed him Qingtian dysprosium: "this thing is indeed the first treasure of the underworld, but the person who controls it, it''s better to be the first strong person in the underworld, and you should work hard."


    The third prince nodded heavily.


    Li Rui holds the sky in one hand and says with one finger, "Lei Lai!"


    Dong Dong!


    The sky is full of thunder and cloud flickering and creaking. The whole sky is as thick as ink.


    Shrouded in a radius of tens of miles, the thunder and lightning in the thunder cloud is almost unimaginable.


    "Everyone, stop. Otherwise, I''ll kill you all. "


    Li Rui''s words spread everywhere.


    No one listened to him.


    "Well, in that case, I''m not welcome."


    "Meet my thunder!"


    Boom!


    The broad thunder clouds were so straight down, as if the sky collapsed.


    At this moment, the people who beat them to death noticed that something terrible had happened


    "Run, run!"


    "Is this the twilight of the gods?"


    "Stop it! We are innocent


    Lei Yun didn''t care about this. He fell down quickly, and directly blasted some high-altitude practitioners into dregs.


    "Well, don''t press it down any more. I can''t carry it." Said the third prince.


    Li Rui raised his hand, and the thunder cloud was hanging above his head, full of repressive breath of death.


    "The book of life and death is not for you. Ladies and gentlemen, I advise you to save it. I dare not touch it. " Li Rui gently finished, pinched out a few seals in his hand, and was about to seal the book of life and death. However, he saw a figure darting out like lightning, directly snatching away the hovering book of life and death in the air, and then quickly ran away.


    In full view of the public, so grab the book of life and death run?


    Its speed is very fast, even Li Rui''s thunder and lightning power, can''t catch up!


    The white figure disappeared in a flash.


    "King of bones!"


    The white figure is the king of bones. At this time, the bone king was not as tall as before, but narrowed down to a dwarf. But the short skeleton is extremely fast and powerful.


    But the friars who stood in front of him were almost directly knocked into a blood mist and exploded.


    The king of bones, with his book of life and death, plunges into the huangquan river like a bullock into the sea or a bird into the forest.


    "Damned monster!"


    The third prince was so angry that he directly opened the giant dysprosium and bombarded it like the huangquan river.


    The huangquan river was interrupted by this blow, and the king of bones was standing beside the broken river waves.


    The third prince was about to rush up. Li Rui grabbed him: "don''t chase him."


    "No! I must take back the book of life and death! "


    "There''s no need for that. When your father and they come back, they''ll take care of him. This guy, hiding too much strength, we have now failed. " Li Rui analyzed.


    The third prince was very angry.


    But at this time, the huangquan river had closed, and the king of bones must have tried his best to escape.


    If he can''t get out, it''s not easy to find him from the huangquan river. After all, all the previous efforts ended in failure.


    "I don''t believe it. He can hide all his life!" The third prince, with a green face, gave an order to the Imperial Army, "send an order to block the huangquan River and patrol all the time!"


    "Yes


    Although the third prince gave the order, it had little practical effect.


    "I should have listened to you and killed him earlier!" The third prince''s eyes were bloodshot. He had just snatched the book of life and death. It was only a short time. It was a treasure within reach, but it was taken away by such a monster.


    How can the third prince be reconciled.


    Li Rui patted him on the shoulder: "let the top management deal with such things. We are still not capable enough."


    "You''ve done your best." Seeing that Li Rui was not in a high mood, the third prince felt some sympathy for each other.


    He didn''t get the book of life and death, and Li Rui''s task failed. After all, the book of life and death still falls into the hands of others. It''s such a result after so long preparation.


    "What are you going to do next?" Li Rui asked.


    The third prince said, "tell my father immediately that the book of life and death must not be lost."


    "There''s no need. This is the crucial training period of the underground war. If you want to make your song Emperor''s head teacher feel stupid, you''d better wait for him to come back and tell him."


    "But..."


    "The king of bones has it, and it''s not necessary to own treasures." Li Rui said.


    The third prince nodded: "actually, it is not so easy for the book of life and death to be refined for its own use. Without thousands of years, it is impossible for him to exert the power of the book of birth and death."


    But at this time, the huangquan river began to surge again.


    The third prince showed a strange look: "is there a second book of life and death


    Li Rui frowned: "I don''t think it''s right. Let''s push it away quickly. Some powerful people are going to be born from the bottom of the river!"


    As soon as Li Rui''s voice fell, the huangquan River exploded.


    Several figures jumped out of the huangquan river. They looked like crazy demons and killed people when they saw them. In a short period of time, a large number of casualties have been caused.


    "The forbidden army is preparing for battle!"


    The third prince gave an urgent order.


    Those strong men devoured the souls of several monks. Their scarlet eyes aimed at the third prince and Li Rui, and they sneered.


    "Eat you, I will eat you..."


    The corpses who have been raised from the huangquan River are going to kill Li Rui and the third prince.


    The situation is getting out of control.

 Chapter 767

    "Steal the heaven of our netherworld, kill all our netherworld and occupy our treasures, you damned people!"


    The bone king''s voice was bitter and cold. Half of his head came out of the huangquan River, and his eyes were burning with fire. He glared at the third prince and the imperial guards with indignation.


    "I want you all dead! Kill me


    More dead souls rushed out of the huangquan river. They were all white bones, carrying incomplete swords in their hands, and rushed to kill the imperial guards and the third prince. The scene was extremely chaotic. More and more white bones poured out of the huangquan river. Finally, the whole river flowed out, just like a loach.


    The scene is completely out of control.


    "Ah


    "Help me, help me!"


    "I don''t want to die!"


    In the face of such a wave of bones, the imperial guards and monks are vulnerable. There are many people and great strength. Besides, these white bones are not ordinary. They used to be very strong soldiers in their lifetime. After death, the dead spirit is very strong, which can''t be resisted by ordinary monks.


    The third prince led the army to fight and retreat.


    "Inform the imperial army to encircle and suppress these damned monsters!"


    The third prince roared, and the Optimus dysprosium in his hand had already been handed over to Li Rui. He''s not as powerful as Li Rui. He can''t handle a few black balls. Li Rui bombarded the dead and retreated with the third prince.


    The situation in the huangquan river is completely out of control. These dead people are like zombies in the end. They are just like the zombies in the end. They are just killing themselves. And the number was so large that more than ten thousand dead souls appeared almost in a moment.


    "I didn''t expect that the king of bone just controlled a Book of life and death, and he had such great ability. I really underestimated him!" Li Rui sighed.


    The Third Prince wanted to cry: "if the book of life and death is not the treasure of heaven and earth, how can I fight for it? It''s too late to say anything now. I wish I had won it earlier. "


    The third prince was too late to repent.


    Li ruimo was silent.


    The book of life and death is really a good thing.


    On the way of collective retreat, the imperial army suffered more than half casualties. We can see how strong the impact of the dead spirit is. This situation is still spreading. The four spirits occupy the territory. From a distance, the king of bones wants to support himself.


    "Now is his weakest time. If he is in full control of the book of life and death, it will be difficult to deal with him at that time."


    "How can we clean up? No one can get close to him now!" The third prince said angrily.


    "Well, I really don''t know what to do." Li Rui sighed again.


    "Go back! Let''s go back and organize our defense first The third prince turned and left.


    It can be said that no one expected this step. On the way, Li Rui and the third prince talked about the king of bones. Li Rui was very curious: "the king of bones said that he was a member of the nether world, and that he was destroyed by us. What''s the matter?"


    Maybe the previous setback was a little big for the third prince. Now that he had a chance to damage the king''s bones, he would talk about those things in a bamboo tube.


    "The underworld is one of the three heavens on earth. The original underworld was not controlled by the human race. The cultivation of the human race stresses the gathering of the three spirits, but it''s just like the partial science in the human world. Some people''s cultivation of the spirit is very powerful, and they can still retain the spirit even after death. Once they come and go, they explore the existence of the underground world, and the strong enter the underground world and begin to control it. "


    "As the indigenous people, the Youming people are naturally extinct. After all, this contradiction involves survival. The cultivation system of the netherworld is not as perfect as that of the human world, and there are few ethnic groups. It''s no surprise that they are extinct. Under the huangquan River, even the dead bodies of the netherworld are suppressed, and they can''t turn over. "


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t crush the bone king to ashes. I didn''t expect that he was a member of the netherworld clan!"


    The third prince''s teeth itch with hatred. He used to look down on the damned bone king, but now Li Rui is right. That guy is definitely a serious trouble!


    For a time, the third prince also had a little regret in his heart. Mingming has realized that what Li Rui may have said is correct, but he didn''t pay much attention to it, which led to today''s disaster!


    "Li Rui, your brain is bright, you analyze, what should I do?"


    The third prince turned to Li Rui for help.


    Li ruilue pondered: "in fact, I thought about it on the way. The thing is, although the king of bone can use the book of life and death, he has absolutely no courage to fight in the underground area. At most, he only dares to wander around the huangquan river. Otherwise, my hometown will be copied. It''s something that shiyanluo can''t bear. As you said, if you''re fighting or training for the war in hell, you have to come back and kill the king of bones first. "


    "But up to now, shiyanluo hasn''t said anything. They must have received the news. They just don''t take the king of bones seriously. At most, the dead souls of bone king only dare to move around the huangquan river. For us, time is an opportunity. At that time, we can deal with him by encircling and decapitating him. After all, the king of bones is still a lonely man. Although he can summon the dead, the netherworld has long been extinct and cannot be revived. "


    "What if it could come back to life?" Asked the third prince, pale.


    Li Rui took a deep look at the third prince and said in a soft voice: "even if it takes time to revive, shouldn''t the king of bone waste his energy?"


    The third prince nodded: "it''s such a truth."


    "Besides, this army of bone king is also your chance. You can train soldiers in the underground war. Can''t you train soldiers in the third prince? It''s also OK. It''s a good thing for the imperial guards to have such opponents. They have been resting for a long time, and it''s time to sharpen their swords. "


    The third prince showed a smile, clapped his hands and said with a smile, "it''s a good thing that you say so! I didn''t expect you to be so resourceful. No wonder you can make jiuyu love and hate. "


    Li Rui couldn''t laugh or cry: "you can''t talk nonsense about love and hate. I don''t have that kind of relationship with him..."


    The third prince burst out laughing. It''s rare to see Li Rui eat shriveled.


    "OK, let''s go back to the whole army and prepare for the training. I''ll write a letter to my father so that they don''t have to worry about it and let them have a good look at my performance! "


    After Li Rui''s instruction, the third prince realized the two sides of the matter, and now his mood has completely recovered.


    If it is used properly, it is not a bad thing, but a good thing.


    If he performs well and wins support at that time, he will be able to climb to a higher position. Besides, in the case of the book of life and death, the king of bones is not worried about who will take the life.


    "Thank you for being with me. You can be my military adviser in the future." The third prince said earnestly.


    Li Rui shook his head: "as I said, I have no intention of developing power in the underground. It''s meaningless. I still yearn for the sea of stars... "


    The third prince was speechless.


    What can he do if he has different aspirations? There''s no other way but admiration.

 Chapter 768

    Back in the capital, Li Rui stayed in baoshuzhai for two days, and then left. The explanation is to return to the human world. Anyway, no one knows.


    The huangquan river is full of ups and downs, and a new atmosphere is looming. The dead are tireless and painless. The king of bone began to build a palace in the huangquan river. Although the netherworld people of bone king are all the same, that is, they are full of warmth and desire, and they begin to love face when they have inner space.


    Li Rui flew in the sky, looked at it from a distance, and then dived into the huangquan river. Adapting to the strong corrosiveness of huangquan River, liulijue can resist it.


    But it''s inconvenient to move in the huangquan river. The most divine sense can only sense the distance in front of the body.


    Li Rui was protected by the golden light all over his body and walked hard in the river.


    Li Rui waited patiently when he found a general position.


    This is an ambush.


    What Li Rui has to do is to lurk down like a killer and wait patiently for the right time. The king of bones would never dare to live in the palace unless he had completely controlled the book of life and death and had absolute confidence. But he has only mastered the book of life and death for less than two days. At present, he does not have the trust.


    The best way is to hide in the huangquan River, just as he did before.


    "When you go down the river, it''s your time to die!"


    Li Rui''s death is the king of bones. He is not the only one who can live in the huangquan river.


    It''s a message gap.


    Most of the monsters in the huangquan River were destroyed two days ago. Li Rui lurks in the huangquan River, and no demon can detect it. Even if some monsters pass by occasionally, they always treat Li Rui as a dead thing.


    It''s like a stone.


    So quietly waiting until the night, suddenly, a foot fell from the sky and stepped on Li Rui''s head.


    Li Rui reaches out his hand and grabs the sole of the foot.


    The king of bones was driving the dead to do things on the shore. He would never dare to spend the night on the shore at night. Li Rui can think of the way, bone king can naturally think of. In fact, there are only a few ways that the local government can deal with him.


    So the king of bones usually goes to the huangquan River to hide at night.


    I didn''t expect to be caught by one hand in less than ten seconds. This let bone king eat not small a surprise, he quickly a pedal, but the strength of that big hand, very amazing.


    The king of bones was angry and frightened!


    "What the hell is it? Hold on to my feet!"


    At that moment, if it wasn''t for the bone king, he would be scared out in cold sweat.


    At this time, the power of thunder and lightning suddenly surged up from the sole of his foot, directly electrifying the king of bone. The two red light drops in the king''s eyes were wandering around, obviously fainting.


    After that, the king of bones didn''t know.


    Li Rui carries the bone king.


    All the body parts of the king of bone were completely removed by Li Rui, and all the bones of his limbs were destroyed by Li Rui''s thunder and lightning.


    There''s only one head left.


    Holding this head, Li Rui walks silently in the huangquan river.


    Since the bone king can settle down in the huangquan River, it means that there must be a place where he can live.


    Li Rui searched for more than half an hour and finally found the place.


    It was a tomb in the yellow spring river.


    The entrance to the tomb is a dark hole, into which the river cannot enter. Aware of the prohibition, Li Rui enters the tomb with the skull of the bone king in his arms.


    The inside of the tomb is more comfortable than the outside.


    At least there''s no disgusting feeling of sticky yellow spring water on the body.


    "Hey, wake up." Li Rui patted the bone king on the head.


    Li Rui doesn''t know what the Youming people look like. But the king of bones, everything is hidden in his head.


    If you control the head, you control the bone king.


    "Still awake? It''s going to take a shower to wake up. " Li Rui sneered a few times and saw that he was about to take off his pants. The king of bone immediately said angrily, "damn human, what do you want to do?"


    "You don''t know what I''m going to do? Please hand in the book of life and death, or it''s not just the fate of the bucket that''s waiting for you. "


    The king of bones is desperate.


    Li Rui''s tone is that he has no bottom line. He can do anything to achieve his goal.


    If you are used as a urinal, you can''t think of any achievement in your life. It''s impossible to be a king even if you have a pee. I''ve never heard that someone who is used as a urinal can be a king. Han Xin''s humiliation has been passed on for hundreds of years. We can imagine what kind of humiliation it would be if it was used as a urinal.


    The most terrible thing is the shadow on the heart of Tao. As a monk, if the heart of Tao is obstructed and humiliated by others, he will never achieve anything in his life. Listen to Li Rui''s tone, there is more excessive drama behind.


    The king of bones was silent for a long time.


    Seeing that Li Rui was going to take off his pants again, the king of bone was worried: "wait, I have something else to say!"


    "Well, I''ll tie the belt first."


    "What did you just want to do?"


    "Shit."


    There was a chill in the bone king''s mind. Look, this man can do anything.


    Compared with being drenched in urine, it turns out that it''s light. If you don''t agree, you may be drenched in excrement at any time!


    "Damn it Rao is the king of bones. He has a good self-cultivation. He also wants to curse people at this time.


    Li Rui saw that the two red dots in the king''s eyes kept turning. He vaguely guessed what he was thinking. He said with a smile, "hand in the book of life and death quickly, or I''ll pull it first. You only have ten seconds!"


    The bone king''s mind suddenly changed: "there are still ten seconds left. I use these ten seconds to summon the bones of my people. Hum, boy, it''s still a bad move!"


    "Ten, three, two, one, it''s time, Daoyou, I''m sorry!"


    Li Rui put the bone Wang duanduanduan in place.


    The king of bone was so angry that he said, "stop it! I''ll give it to you


    Li Rui put up his trousers: "give it quickly. I don''t have time to spend with you. Besides, you don''t waste your time. I''ve already banned it here."


    Bone king''s heart is as dead as ashes.


    "If I give you the book of life and death, what will you do if you kill me?"


    "Don''t worry. I won''t kill you. I''ll study you. Besides, the book of life and death is not yours. What''s your hurry


    The king of bones was a little relieved.


    Li Rui looked at it coldly. The king of bone opened his mouth and vomited. A Book of life and death came out of his mouth. The book of life and death just wants to run away, but Li Rui copies it.


    "Bone king, do you know the usage of the book of life and death? Tell me, I can spare you


    "No, if I tell you, you''ll kill me right away!"


    "Bone king, you look down on me too much. I told you that I''m looking at your other powers. If you don''t tell me, I''ll let you be the first monk in history to eat excrement. You can do it yourself. Now you still have three seconds, three, two... "


    "Yes, I said." The king of bones is afraid of Li Rui, a shameless villain.

 Chapter 769

    Li Rui successfully learned the usage of the book of life and death from the king of bone.


    I also kept my promise and didn''t kill the king of bones at the first time.


    "For the friars, in fact, these things are just foreign things. But if a Taoist heart is broken, then don''t think how much high-level strength there is. Since ancient times, no one has ever been insulted like this. Bone king, don''t you blame me? "


    Li Rui is smiling.


    Bone king dry smile a few, say won''t.


    No wonder. He wants to eat Li Rui alive.


    How can we not allow it! Li Rui opened the book of life and death and saw many names written on it. Li Rui didn''t know any of them, but Li Rui knew that these names must have been written by the king of bones.


    So that''s who the bone king wants to revive.


    "Bone king, you want to gather spirits for them. So, as long as you write a name on the life and death book, you can be reborn? "


    "If there is no reincarnation, all can be resurrected." The red light in the king''s eyes was a little dim. "My people are not allowed to resurrect. Eternal life is suppressed under the yellow spring river. I wrote their names on it just for a thought. "


    Li Rui stretched out his hand, drew on the book of life and death with his fingers, and crossed out all the names.


    "You don''t have to cheat me. If the book of life and death doesn''t even have this effect, it doesn''t have to be a treasure of Yama."


    The king of bones was silent.


    "How do you remove the spell you cast on the dead?"


    "Seal."


    "You say, I do."


    The king of bones knew that he had been eaten to death by Li Rui, so he had to honestly pass the seal to Li Rui. Li Rui unties the necromancer and restarts it again.


    Li Rui confirmed that he had written it down.


    "Why don''t you unravel the technique?"


    "I have my own ideas."


    Li Rui took out a small piece of wood from his pocket and gave birth to it. The wood soon grew into white bone, which was the same as the bone king before.


    "Bone king, I''ve rebuilt a body. Put it on quickly."


    The wooden man''s separate body soon put the bone king''s head up, and the wood shoots continued to spread into the bone king''s head. Finally, the red fire in the bone king''s eyes disappeared and replaced by green.


    Bone king got up from the ground without a word and looked at Li Rui stupidly.


    "We must leave a separate body here to attract attention. We must take advantage of this time to refine the book of life and death!"


    Each of the ten yamas has a Book of life and death. Li Rui worries that this thing has commonality. Only by refining it can he rest assured.


    Li Rui opened the closed door mode, but during the day, he still put the wooden masquerade bone king on the top of the building, and continued to build the palace.


    Time passed unconsciously. A month later, Li Rui left his grave and returned to the world.


    At this time, the time is ripe for the black League to visit the four secret places. Li Rui personally led all the black League members of Renxing martial arts school out of Jianghua city.


    It''s an amazing force.


    However, the four mysteries of Kunlun, Shengxu, Qixing and Sihai are not lambs to be slaughtered. Similarly, the strong are coming forth in large numbers, and there is no difference in the world.


    When the two forces collide, it''s a majestic scene like Mars hitting the earth.


    Before the collision, some people have begun to predict the outcome, and some good people have gambled on it.


    "The black League is unstoppable. It will win this battle!"


    "The four mysteries are profound. Where can the black League compete? I think the black League is very suspended."


    Li Rui led a large group of people and set out in a mighty manner. More than 100 people were sent out this time, all of them were monks above Mingquan.


    First of all, I visited the secret place of Shengxu.


    The secret place of Shengxu is located in the southwest of China. In ancient times, the southwest was a place of miasma. In recent years, the economy has developed rapidly, but the folk customs are still very fierce. The secret place of Shengxu is located in the jungle. There are many plateau in Southwest China. There are also many peculiar customs, such as "walking marriage", which means that at a certain time, a man can have a relationship with the opposite sex other than marriage, as long as the other party does not refuse


    The mountains in the southwest are also high. Some people who are not used to living there will have nosebleed due to altitude reaction.


    But the sky was blue and the weather was so good that there was no haze.


    Li Rui leads many black alliance brothers into the secret place of the holy market. The four mysteries have been known for a long time after the investigation of the black League some time ago. In the jungle, Li Rui opens the entrance to the secret place of Shengxu and steps into a world full of forest trees.


    When he first entered the secret place of the holy market, he thought Li Rui had come to the world tree. However, when he found that there was no world tree in the center of the world, he was not interested.


    "Where are the people in the secret place of Shengxu? Come out


    Zhao Kuafu, with a trumpet in his hand, yelled again and again. It was really a disaster. It used to be quite quiet here. When he made such a noise, he suddenly felt like a bird flying in the jungle.


    Soon, the secret place of Shengxu responded.


    "If you have guests coming from afar, please don''t blame them for being rude."


    Many people came out of the jungle, dressed in simple clothes and with primitive painted faces.


    "A month ago, I asked you about the four mysteries, who did it. You said an investigation team had been set up. Where is the killer now? " Li Rui asked faintly.


    The leader of the secret place of the holy ruins said with a smile, "is there any evidence?"


    Li Rui looked at him, also laughed, shook his head: "you tell me the evidence, OK."


    Just when people thought that there was going to be a big war here, the secret place of the holy ruins, centered on Li Rui, rippled with black waves and spread in all directions.


    Where the black ripples pass, the green withers rapidly, and the plants rush through their lives and die quietly.


    Pure green, refined by Li Rui, condenses in front of his eyes.


    "I''ve turned you into a desert. I''ll see if you''re ready." Li Rui looked directly at the leader with no sadness or joy on his face.


    The leader of the secret place of the holy market yelled: "kill


    All the members of the black League were equally impolite and came forward coldly.


    Isn''t it fighting? The black League has experienced such scenes. Isn''t that death? Who hasn''t seen it yet? Over the years, the black League has never stopped fighting, always under the siege of a strong enemy, struggling.


    Today, many of those who come with Li Rui and Zhao Kuafu are veterans from the beginning of the establishment of the black League. There are also many new people who are eager to make contributions, hoping to show a good performance in front of the black league leaders.


    A cruel battle began.


    The secret place of the holy ruins is really strong enough, but the black alliance is not weak either. You come and go between the two sides, and the number of casualties is rising at an amazing speed.


    Li Rui coldly watched the little green ball in front of him grow bigger and bigger. This is the aura of life, and it is also the aura needed by the eternal life of the Qing emperor.


    Life on one side and death on the other.


    There is a trade-off.

 Chapter 770

    The secret place of the holy market is too expensive to win. Those who are seriously injured in the black League will soon be able to stand up. It is Li Rui who gives them a few wisps of the immortal spirit of the Qing emperor.


    It''s so big, it''s hard to win.


    And all the trees within a radius of 10 kilometers are dead. Looking up, with this area as the center, the further death is still going on.


    Fight, fight, fight, fight, fight.


    They don''t fight. Li Rui didn''t say no.


    "Set fire to this place."


    If the dead trees are ignited, it will turn into a sea of fire. The whole little world is gone.


    The secret place of Shengxu was quite proud before, and Li Rui didn''t think much about it. At this time, let alone Li Rui''s means, it depends on how hard his heart is.


    Hard to the extreme.


    "Stop it, Li Rui. Do you really want to kill yourself?" The leader of the secret place of the holy ruins was furious.


    Li Rui sneered: "how do you have the right to fight with me?"


    "If you commit such a murderous act of extermination, all the people in the world should be killed together!"


    Li Rui laughed: "when you kill others, why don''t you say that?"


    The leader lost his temper.


    Li Rui pointed to Zhao Kuafu: "his wife, a woman with no strength to bind a chicken, was killed by some of your four secret places. She cut off her head and hung at the gate of our black League. What a prestige! How amazing! Good benevolence and righteousness! "


    Zhao Kuafu''s eyes were red.


    The members of the Mafia are angry.


    No clothes!


    With my son!


    have the same enemy and hatred!


    "If I don''t get angry, you don''t know what you are. Has the final say that you have said that you are hiding in the secret world?


    "Do you think I have a good heart and a strong sense of morality? I never said what I was. It''s not enough to have a Kunlun secret place, is it? OK, I''ll kill all of your four secret places. I''ll kill all of you, and it''s over. Anyway, when there is no secret place like you, it''s good outside? "


    The leader said nothing.


    "So, burn it. I''m not kidding."


    "Open the giant wood array!" Cried the chief.


    The people in the secret place of the holy market leave quickly.


    Rumble of the movement came, the forest trees fell in pieces, it seems that something close to this side. The first figure leaped out. It was like a tree man, not a tree man. Then there was a black leopard, and then there was a python


    As if in a short moment, all the creatures in this small world recognized the black alliance as the enemy and began to press forward.


    "Does it make sense?" Li Rui asked the leader.


    The leader said in a deep voice: "the secret place of our holy ruins is the natural birth of heaven and earth! You are too arrogant to be destroyed


    "Well, I''ll show you."


    Li Rui released the Thunder Dragon.


    None of the creatures on the ground is as big as the Thunder Dragon. Thunder Dragon can be big or small, but the most terrible thing is not its body, but its aura structure, the combination of its water swallowing skill of black whale and lightning.


    A dive, the ground creatures have not had time to charge, then large casualties.


    Li Rui''s voice seemed to come from jiutianzhi: "no kidding, I''m not afraid of you all going together."


    despair!


    Cold bone marrow despair, spread in the hearts of everyone in the holy ruins. Giant wood array is very powerful, and it''s still warning the forest guards to come and kill the enemy. But in the face of such a powerful enemy, no matter how much they come, it''s not enough to kill.


    It''s true that the secret place of Shengxu is a little higher than that of Kunlun. There are many monks in Kunlun secret place, but the monks in Shengxu secret place only have the ability to protect themselves, and their influence is not strong enough.


    It is impossible for such forces to resist Li Rui''s attack.


    The leader fell down on his knees and said, "I''ll take care of all things by myself! Stop it


    Li Rui looks at the leader with no sadness or joy on his face.


    "You can''t afford it, but you think you can. Just tell the person behind the scenes as soon as possible. If you don''t, the next secret will also be said. "


    Yuan Liang''s heart is cold.


    Listen to the meaning, Li Rui wants to wipe out all the four mysteries.


    There are so cruel people in the world!


    "It''s the secret land of the four seas that is in charge of this matter!" Yuan lianglang said.


    Li Rui looks at Yuan Liang and reaches out a finger to Yuan Liang.


    A black light penetrated Yuan Liang''s head.


    "The secret place of the holy ruins is just like this."


    With these words, Li Rui led the members of the black League to leave.


    Li Rui will not really destroy this world. All this is just to fight psychological war and force Yuan Liang to tell the truth.


    In this world, sometimes it''s useless just to reason. Because you are reasonable, others may not listen, so we must also pay attention to strategy, method and means.


    If the truth can''t go on, let''s talk about fists.


    The seven star secret place is located on a cliff in Xiangxi, which is full of hanging coffins. From the outside, no one would want to set foot in such a place. Even if the black league team came to such a place, they also felt very gloomy.


    "Who could have thought that the seven star secret place would be hidden in such a place."


    Li Rui opens the entrance to the seven star secret place.


    Each secret place has its own independent entrance, which is impossible for ordinary outsiders to enter. But Li Rui has already devoured the entrance memory of each secret place, and naturally knows the way to enter these secret places. Compared with the heroism of Kunlun secret place and the nature of Shengxu secret place, the biggest feeling of seven star secret place is strangeness.


    The whole secret place is shrouded in the white fog, just like the haze. The vegetation here is dripping with dew, and there is a lot of mud.


    As soon as Li Ruigang landed on the ground, he saw a black boa constrictor coming over. He opened his mouth and was about to bite it off.


    Before the python got close to Li Rui, he turned into a white bone in the air.


    The white fog, since Li Rui came, has covered a layer of black.


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    The ground is shaking. It sounds like something heavy is jumping fast and coming this way.


    Whoo!


    A ragged figure rushed to Li Rui quickly and kept still in front of him.


    "Black League, no welcome, go away!"


    The corpse, which was both human and ghost like, spit out these words in front of Li Rui.


    "Even the real body dare not come, only dare to control such evil things in front of me?" Li Rui smiles.


    This seven star secret place is too timid.


    But the tone is crazy.


    "Li Rui, you are not welcome here. Get out of here."


    "I''m not here to be a guest. I''ve already beaten Kunlun secret place and Shengxu secret place. I''ll give you ten seconds. If you don''t die, I''ll destroy your world. "


    "Then try it." The body pounced on Li Rui.


    Haley smashed the body directly.


    Li Rui releases the Thunder Dragon, the huge prestige comes.


    "Then I''m welcome."

 Chapter 771

    Thunder Dragon roars, this small world is hit by Thunder Dragon fiercely, thick fog disperses, reveal true face.


    village.


    If you have to describe the state here, it is a beautiful small village. There are not many people in the village, but on the whole, they are very peaceful. The countryside in the field is busy with farming. The cows are mooing. The terraces on the mountain are short of water. A friar flies to the field carrying a bucket of water.


    One time is the amount of water per ton.


    Li Rui''s eyes are focused on the huge water waterfall, where there is a strong aura, which nurtures the people in the village.


    "A layer of fantasy is fierce, and inside it is a bit like the story of peach blossom. I didn''t expect there would be such a simple place. The people who make this secret place really have great powers. "


    Li Rui sighed and led the crowd down. People in the village did not panic when they saw people coming in from the outside world. They looked at them curiously.


    "Go and call the old village head." Someone called.


    The old village head is a farmer with a dry pipe in his hand. Although he is old, he also gives people a good feeling of vigor and vitality. He is more energetic than those young people outside.


    "The black League really deserves its reputation for breaking through the illusions of yin and Yang." The village head said.


    Li Rui laughs: "the old village has been in the countryside for a long time, but I didn''t expect to know the outside world very well. Then you should know why I''m here today? "


    "It''s a secret place all over the world. There are three people in our seven star secret place who have been detained for one year."


    "That''s it?"


    "They are old and young, and there is no way for them to be imprisoned for one year." The old village head said.


    Li Rui laughed and said, "I will put them to death."


    "That won''t do." The old village head knocked on the tobacco pole and said, "you can''t kill them."


    Li Rui light way: "that you take my one punch to say."


    "Good." The old village head pinned the dry tobacco pole to his waist.


    Li Rui is a direct punch.


    A blow to listen to wind and thunder, wind and thunder suddenly angry, momentum amazing, whistling between Li Rui''s blow directly beat the old village head back three steps.


    The old village head''s face was red, his throat was surging, and he couldn''t breathe a mouthful of old blood.


    "Leader Li of the black League deserves its reputation." The old village head forced to swallow the blood and took a few mouthfuls of dry tobacco.


    Li Rui carried his hands: "it''s too much."


    All the people in the seven star secret place look bad. They can''t stand Li Rui''s beating the old village head. Many of them have already rolled up their sleeves to make a show. The old village head repeatedly stopped them: "calm down, don''t be so reckless."


    "Old village head, do them!"


    "What''s the skill of beating the old man! Old village head, you can''t beat him. Let''s go together and kill them! "


    "It''s hard to bully people in Qixing village!"


    The farmers are very angry.


    Old village head is bitter smile: "don''t start, listen to me, I can live three years at most, you don''t want me to die now?"


    Many farmers were shocked.


    Just now, they saw that Li Rui punched, and the old village head only stepped back three steps. They thought that the strength of both sides was equal.


    Three steps means three years to live.


    For a time, the people around the village head all looked sad.


    Li Rui has no time to take care of their mood: "where are the three people?"


    The old village head was angry, and the other farmers were also angry: "the old village head has been punched by you, what else do you want?"


    Li Rui said coldly, "did I say no investigation? He won''t get a punch from me. Believe it or not? As a village head, it''s unfair. If you don''t have the ability, don''t take the responsibility. "


    Villagers are very indignant: "we fight with you!"


    "The net is broken when the fish is dead!"


    "Die, die, who is afraid of who!"


    The black League people laughed.


    Zhao Kuafu said with disdain: "I really think you have the right to die. Brother Li, don''t say more. We''ll kill them all. When they hurt my wife, they didn''t show any respect. "


    "Good." Li Rui nodded, raised his hand, "kill all."


    "Wait!" The old village head called Li Rui in a hurry, "they are ignorant. Why do you have to have the same opinion with us farmers? I''ll leave those three men at your disposal. "


    Li Rui looks at the old village head.


    After a while, he put down his hand: "OK, I''ll give you face."


    In fact, there are many children, women and children in the village. If you really want to kill them, you can''t do it. But if all the people in this village are right and wrong, Li Rui can''t help it.


    For example, some people say that the island country had innocent people in that war, but in fact, there was nothing innocent. It''s a life and death situation. The whole country is like this. No one is innocent.


    Since the old village head knew the choice, Li Rui didn''t want to kill more people.


    The three men were soon escorted. They seemed to expect something. When they came to Li Rui, they were still unconvinced.


    "What kind of black League? It''s just a bunch of bullshit! Village head, are you afraid of them? "


    "Village head, you sacrificed us for these outsiders?"


    "Other people have done it, but we don''t do it. What can you do for us in the seven star secret world?"


    The three men talked endlessly, desperately trying to encourage the old village head to fight against Li Rui, and at the same time making excuses for themselves.


    Zhao Kuafu was furious: "what a big style, doing dark things under the banner of justice. This is your so-called secret place!"


    "Every one of you in the black League will be killed!" They retorted.


    Zhao Kuafu was furious.


    The old village head sighed: "you do it."


    The three people looked at the old village head in disbelief: "village head, you promised us not to kill us!"


    "Are you so afraid of these outsiders?"


    "I don''t agree! Why, we are also for the village! "


    The old village head shook his head and left.


    His back was desolate and old-fashioned.


    The world has changed, and the secret place is no longer something to be proud of. It was because he had done something inferior that the old village head made a decision.


    "Our seven star secret place will never be born again. From then on, we will live in seclusion in the countryside and cut off all contact with the outside world."


    People in Qixing village did not object.


    They were really ashamed of that.


    Killing a woman is not something decent can do. It''s shameful to kill people and hang your head on the door of the black League.


    Without waiting for Li Rui''s order, Zhao Kuafu killed the three men and burned them to ashes.


    "Shameless people dare to speak bravely."


    The people in Qixing village retreated one after another. They also felt that they would lose face if they stayed here any longer.


    "Come on, let''s go to the four seas." Li Rui leaves with Zhao Kuafu and others.


    Since then, Qixing village has been closed, no longer connected with the outside world, completely disappeared in the world, as if there had never been such a place. Among the four mysteries, the Seven Star mysteries was originally extremely mysterious, with few members. On the contrary, it was the four seas mysteries. It actively advocated joining the WTO and had the heart to compete for hegemony.


    Now, it''s their turn.

 Chapter 772

    The secret place of the four seas is located in the sea.


    In the southeast, the morning fog is still around. Before Dayu''s farmer got up so early, a cruise ship broke through the fog. Li Rui sat in the bow of the ship, holding a glass of martini in his hand and drinking slowly.


    Not far behind the cruise ship, a whale followed.


    These are all visible.


    Whales like to follow cruise ships. Many of them will be hurt by the engine of the cruise ship, because the frequency of the cruise ship often makes them curious. They will try to get close to see clearly, but this whale is not. It just follows from a distance, which makes people feel more like a watcher.


    Li Rui finished drinking the wine and poured out a drop of wine. With a flick of his finger, the drop of wine quickly killed the whale. With a bang, the surface of the sea was like being patted by an invisible palm. The force spread to the sea, and the whale soon floated up.


    The whale didn''t die, but fainted briefly.


    Li Rui doesn''t like to be watched, especially the forces and sects like Sihai secret land. Since the four seas secret place is in the ocean, they must master some methods to control marine life.


    There will certainly be similar surveillance, but Li Rui has made his own attitude.


    This time, we are going to kill them.


    All of a sudden, the cruise ship was hit violently, and the whole cruise ship made a click sound. Another whale, sperm whale, is floating on the bottom of the sea. Its size is even larger than a hill.


    The shape of this whale should be able to be called overlord in the ocean. In addition, the sound of the water all around is clattering. Many sharks have been in place, swam around the cruise ship, and are ready to attack when the people on the bed fall into the water.


    Zhao Kuafu came to Li Rui: "brother Li, they don''t want us to go there."


    "It''s too mean to rely on these fish and shrimp." Li Rui said with a smile.


    At the end of the speech, countless tentacles were set up around the boat. They were bigger than people. They should be one of the king squid.


    "The area of the ocean is much larger than that of the land, and it breeds countless creatures that are terrible to human beings. The king squid, the whale and the four seas secret place have some good cards in their hands, but they are not enough. "


    When Li Rui stamped his feet, the sea creatures who tried to overturn the cruise ship were stunned.


    "The gap between individual strength is not comparable with other things. It''s like a sword that cuts iron like mud. It can exert different power in different people''s hands. Some people can compete with these swords with only one withered branch. This is the gap in strength. "


    "The secret world can''t stop me."


    The cruise ship sped up to an island. These islands are desolate and undeveloped. If Li Rui didn''t break through the barriers, ordinary fishermen would only turn around and leave even if they traveled to the surrounding areas. They didn''t know such a place existed.


    However, Li Rui is already familiar with things like the boundary of fantasy. There is a barrier for Li Rui to locate.


    Members of the Mafia alliance landed on the island one after another.


    The colorful snakes and poisons on the coastline of the island spread towards them. The venom of sea snakes was beyond people''s imagination. Many sea snakes are more poisonous than black mamba snakes. If a sea snake bites, even a successful monk will be in danger of his life.


    There is a suffocating feeling of sea snake poison rushing in.


    The members of the black League fled one after another. Li Rui did not move. On his shoes, a small black shoelace slipped. It was a small black snake, which had been sitting on Li Rui''s shoes all the year round, disguised as a black shoelace. So from the year when he met the little black snake, Li Rui''s shoelaces had only one color, that is black.


    The shoes Li Rui wears are also black shoes. He has never worn shoes of other colors.


    The little black snake fell off its vamp and rose when it saw the wind. It soon turned into a big black snake with a length of three feet and six feet. It seemed to see delicious food. The little black snake was like a storm passing through. It opened its mouth and devoured these "seafood" excitedly


    Sea snakes and other poisons, as if dead in general, can only wait to swallow.


    "Even among creatures, there is a hierarchy. Brother Li''s little black snake is really admirable. "


    Little black snake is the king of poisons.


    After many years of following Li Laozu, who had been buried in the tomb and refined by Li Laozu, he was no longer an ordinary creature and could be regarded as a spiritual creature. In front of such a creature, no matter how much poison it has, it''s just a dish to drink. Although there is no wine, the little black snake still enjoys it.


    All the poisons on the coastline were swept away, and all that could not be eaten were killed by the poisonous gas from the little black snake.


    When the coastline is quiet again, little black snake burps, shrinks, returns to Li Rui''s shoes, and automatically helps Li Rui fasten his shoes.


    "It''s a good thing. Brother Li can lay eggs. Give me one, too." Zhao Kuafu looked at the little black snake eagerly and couldn''t move his sight.


    Li Rui spread his hands and shrugged.


    Zhao Kuafu knew that it was not going to happen, and he felt sorry for a moment.


    When people boarded the island, it was foggy and couldn''t see much clearly. The sound of movement and stillness was faintly audible. Soon, the trees on the island were full of people.


    "Don''t you want to fight in it?" Li Rui looked at the people and asked softly.


    "Ha ha ha, Li Zhenren, why are you so angry?" A few people came out of the fog, also dressed as fishermen, but they were very strong, but their skin was relatively dark. The most robust man, with a bright smile and a pleasant beard, bows his hand to Li Rui. "Immortal Li, we don''t have to fight to death. We are all brothers of our own family. It''s better to solve our enemies than to end them."


    Li Rui shook his head slightly: "you know I''ve been to the other three mysteries."


    "Except for the disappearance of the seven star secret place, I know about the other two." Said the Islander.


    Li Rui said, "then you know my attitude and what I will do."


    The island owner nodded: "I know, I know. I''m ready. Come on, catch those murderers who intend to kill Li Zhenren and put them to death! Bastard, it has caused great disaster to our four seas secret place. Although you are also expanding for the four seas secret place, haven''t you thought about it? What kind of person is Mr. Li? You can do it too? "


    Seven or eight people were taken over by the island leader''s men, and some were prepared to drink well. The island leader poured wine into the glass and handed it to Li Rui. He knelt down on one knee: "I feel guilty about this incident, but I only kneel to my parents, not to outsiders. Please forgive me."


    Li Rui looked at the island owner and said nothing: "you know how to save face for me, but it''s a pity that you didn''t save face at the beginning. It''s useless. Don''t think I only eat soft food. In fact, I don''t eat hard or soft food. It depends on my mood. Now that I''m here, I won''t just take a few lives. "


    The smile on the island owner''s face slowly disappeared, and he slowly stood up.


    "Then we''ll have to see the real chapter under our hands!"

 Chapter 773

    "Kill


    Li Rui spits out the word coldly, and the members of the black League rush to kill the people in the secret world.


    The island leader also led the people of the four seas secret place to attack. The two sides were fighting together. The island leader didn''t find Li Rui. He realized that his strength might be unmatched, so he mainly waited for an opportunity to deal with the members of the black alliance.


    But Li Rui will not allow him to run wild.


    With a little bit of sand on his toes, Li Rui is flying towards the island. The island owner stepped back and ran away.


    It''s hard to be watched by Li Rui. He doesn''t want to be the ghost of Li Rui.


    Lei Yu Dao rolls towards the chairman of the island. Thunder moves in all directions. The island leader turns back and roars. A giant shark Dharma image emerges from him and bites at Li Rui. Li Rui''s Vajra Dharma phase is as high as eight feet. He slaps the giant shark Dharma phase with a slap and directly pats the giant shark to the ground.


    When the island leader fell to the ground, the Dharma Prime Minister left. He got up and left. He didn''t feel like fighting.


    "The owner of the secret land of the four seas is like a dog who has lost his family. He only dares to cower and escape."


    "Aren''t you crazy? Come out and fight


    Li Rui''s voice echoed in four islands.


    The leader of Sihai island looks humiliated. Li Rui is forcing him to fight the first World War! But he can''t fight because he knows Li Rui''s strength clearly.


    Now we have to repent.


    "At the beginning, we shouldn''t have united the four companies, so that we showed our big feet and caused trouble!"


    At that time, the Four Seas island owners just wanted to disgust Li Rui and frustrate his spirit.


    Who knows it will be this situation.


    Originally thought Li Rui strength is only so strong, who knows he is overwhelming strength.


    Everything is too little to know and too long to stretch.


    I can''t stay any longer.


    The Four Seas island owners have made a decision in their hearts.


    "Withdraw!" The owner of Sihai Island broke off and dived into the bottom of the sea.


    A whale swallows the four Island owners and sneaks away. The rest of Sihai islanders also hide with the help of marine life. Li Rui is so angry that they all go to this place. This Islander still wants to run. It''s ridiculous!


    From the beginning, Li Rui has locked in the breath of the island owner in the secret land of the four seas. At this time, he chases up with the sea waves, treads on the water in the air, and pats a whale in the air.


    "It''s not so easy to go!"


    At that moment, the whale broke hundreds of pieces. The island owner had no problem running away, but Li Rui was so strong that he had to fight.


    "Too much deception!" The leader of the island killed Li Rui and rolled up the waves with his hands. Two sea tornadoes burst out!


    Li Rui''s figure shuttles through the wind and rain, and the tornado can only delay Li Rui for just two seconds. But two seconds later, Li Rui had already crossed the distance between him and the island owner, and was directly a bright shadow to kill the island owner.


    That bright shadow is Li Rui gathering in the sea to carry the sword. It''s very fast. In such a short distance, the island owner can''t avoid it.


    Whew!


    The sword is like a dragon.


    The flying sword went through the chest of the island owner and directly blew up half of his body. The owner of the island fell off the sea, and in a flash those out of control sharks and other marine creatures were gobbled up.


    "Vulnerable." Li Rui snorted coldly and returned to the island. At this time, the islanders in the secret land of the four seas died and fled. There was no way to get together again.


    Li Rui came to a hill on the island and raised his hand. A layer of invisible barrier was blasted through by Li Rui. Li Rui began to shake. Li Rui painted in the void. His fingers were like ink, leaving traces in the air.


    That''s the way to open the secret.


    "Go


    As Li Rui stopped drinking, the air fluctuated strongly and a door opened.


    Li Rui enters the secret world.


    There are only old and weak women and children left. Young adults have long been unaware of where to hide, and many of them have just fled in the fighting outside.


    Those old and weak women and children all stare at Li Rui with hatred on their faces.


    Plop!


    A few stones are thrown at Li Rui, and are thrown away by Li Rui''s aura.


    Li Rui looks at some children.


    "Why did you hit me?" Li Rui asked.


    "Bad guy, you''re a bad guy!"


    "You killed my father, you devil!"


    "You will pay for my uncle''s life!"


    The children were filled with indignation.


    Li Rui is indifferent.


    Children don''t have a sense of right and wrong, but they have a strong sense of revenge. They will use this as a driving force to pursue progress and hope for revenge one day.


    "Your uncle or father, kill someone else''s wife and hang that woman''s head on someone else''s door. I''m here today to avenge this. You are still young and the old are too old. I don''t have the same opinion with you. But if one day you are strong, don''t kill a woman like your father or your uncle. What is your ability? "


    "In addition, if I don''t kill you, it doesn''t mean that I will keep you wolf hearted people to occupy such a good place. I''ll take this secret place. You can fish on this island."


    "After all, I like to hide. I''ll hide on this island for the rest of my life until I die."


    Li Rui quits the four seas secret place and paints in the void. He pulls the inside of the four seas secret place and seals the true Qi layer by layer. He directly opens the whole four seas secret place. Everything about the four seas secret place, whether it''s people or things, is pulled out.


    It''s like pouring something out of a pocket.


    Seal the secret place of the four seas again. Even the people of the Four Seas island will never be able to enter the secret place again.


    The secret place is still here. It''s the creation of heaven and earth. It''s a wonderful spectacle, but it no longer belongs to Sihai Islanders.


    This is Li Rui''s punishment.


    Once high above, full of superiority, then deprive these superiority. Save, a bit of gas are not received, do not see themselves as people, as a God.


    "Take whatever you like." Li Rui said to the brothers of the black League.


    There were also many casualties in this battle. The dead will be given a heavy burial. In the future, the Mafia will raise their parents and children. When their children come of age, they will be given the opportunity to choose to join the Mafia. The black League will try its best to treat the disabled.


    The black League will not treat its brothers badly.


    This is the idea put forward by Li Rui: black alliance, no betrayal, no abandonment. Li Rui did the same thing. Only by doing this can he unite people''s hearts and let the people of the black League have a sense of belonging to this organization.


    To join the black League is to join a big family.


    It''s not that each other is a tool of the other, not a running dog of the upper class.


    It is to help each other, advance each other, create a better situation and benefit the collective.


    "Brother Li, these islanders?" Zhao Kuafu is afraid of future trouble.


    Li Rui shook his head: "let them live and die on this island. I will not kill children and old people, nor women. But it doesn''t mean that they can rest easy and enjoy the conditions of the past. People should always learn to accept changes in reality. "


    For a generation or two at most, the island will be pocketed by the Mafia. At that time, Li Rui can come here for a holiday, and can also use it as a secret base to train wonders.


    In fact, this is a different kind of expulsion, but it''s not so cruel.


    We don''t have to do too much. We can take a long-term view.

 Chapter 774

    After that, Li Rui led many members of the black alliance to retreat from Sihai island.


    On the way home, there was no rain or sunshine.


    But I feel comfortable at last.


    "It''s revenge. It''s out of breath." Zhao Kuafu is high spirited and feels that his life has reached its peak.


    "The four mysteries have been swept away. I don''t think anyone dares to bully us in the future!"


    "In the future, the black League will be the largest force!"


    Zhao Kuafu''s righteousness is flourishing, and his life has reached the peak once again.


    Li Rui sniffed: "don''t be too arrogant. Be careful, our black League will become the second four mysteries. I may not be able to resist when others call at that time. "


    "Brother Li, no, who dares to provoke our black League? Aren''t you invincible? "


    "It''s invincible. You think too much. I tell you, the world is very big, many people just low-key, not without strength. Kuafu, you have to remember that a mountain is higher than a mountain. We have a word of reason. Even if we die for this reason, there is nothing to say. But if we don''t hold a single word, we deserve to die. "


    "In your impression, I seem to be invincible, but do you think I''m really invincible? Lao Zu is not much better than me? Just one Su Hongying split, we all played hard. Old devil is no worse than me now. Who do you think I''m invincible to cheat


    Li Rui straightened his face and said, "the most important thing is that even if we don''t mention those individuals, as far as I know, there are still many strong people. I haven''t seen a master of Sword Fairy yet. I had a gambling agreement with his disciples for ten years. "


    Li Rui has never forgotten the bet. At that time, when Li Laozu passed the sword to him, he told him about it.


    The sword formula is very powerful, which means that the famous Sword Fairy is very powerful.


    His disciples must have the same strength.


    Zhao Kuafu finally agreed to be upright. In the past, he thought that tianmeng was a threat from the black alliance. Later, Li Rui beat tianmeng, and then there were four mysteries. Now that the secret place is swept away, Zhao Kuafu thinks that the black League has no rival.


    "I didn''t expect that there were so many things I didn''t know about the world."


    For a time, Zhao Kuafu fell to the bottom and felt very small.


    "Only when the world is big can it be interesting. I don''t like a dead and boring world. The stronger they are, the more possibilities we have. "


    The corners of Li Rui''s mouth are curved.


    The wind and waves rolled up and went on.


    ¡­¡­


    The outside world has a lot of speculation about the black league''s visit to the four secret places. Tianmeng has made several speeches, pointing out the shortcomings of the black League, believing that this move is too big.


    Qingcang real person once said that Li Rui was beyond his capacity.


    "The inside information of the black League is not deep, and the four secret realms are just strong in the inside information. It''s the secret place of Kunlun. At the beginning, it was just for him to see his amazing talent and refuse to do harm. "


    "And many of the four mysteries have not been revealed. How can he know the power of the four mysteries?"


    "If the black alliance is willing to resolve the conflict, it''s OK. If not, I''m afraid it''ll just be boring."


    There is tianmeng platform, qingcangzhen openly expressed his views, naturally the wind of this matter is biased against the black alliance. However, after leaving Jianghua City, the black League did not show up again for a few days, nor did it spread any news, which caused a lot of speculation.


    Some people speculate that the black League has been destroyed.


    More people are eyeing the black League. You know, the elite of the black League will come out and Li Rui will lead the team. If all these elite forces are slaughtered, the black League will only have one shelf now.


    That''s a fortune.


    "The library of the black League has accumulated so much, there are countless pills in the alchemy room, and even there are many medicine fields and weapons treasures in the black League... Any small force who gets these treasures can become one of the top forces. Even if it can''t compete with tianmeng, it''s a giant in the south."


    "It''s said that Li Zhenren''s wife is very beautiful. If he dies, it''s good. Maybe we all have a chance to share the beauty."


    "I wish he would die soon!"


    Those who are always dissatisfied with the black League and who have had conflicts and feuds with Li Rui have no ability to do anything to the black League, so they can only place their hopes on all kinds of people.


    Four mysteries, no doubt a reliable teammate.


    Among the four mysteries, Kunlun is the only one that has not been visited. However, Kunlun secret place has never made any comments, that is, it is not closely connected with tianmeng, because the sword owner does not want to participate in too many external affairs. Kunlun secret place was born just to become stronger and more in touch with the world.


    Tianmeng is no longer a chess piece in Kunlun. Qingcang real person, more like independent. Now tianmeng has already been controlled by Qingcang immortal. Even in Kunlun, it''s hard to put people in it.


    Naturally, the sword master also disdains to place hands.


    Kunlun secret place just looks at tianmeng quietly, as if waiting for an opportunity.


    On the day when Li Rui led the team back, the black League didn''t say anything to the outside world. However, the news spread like fire. Many people were very surprised to learn that the black League returned unharmed.


    In the impression of tianmeng, the black League should be destroyed by the regiment.


    "Is it true that he was able to leave unharmed?"


    "He must know that he is not the opponent of the secret place, so he does not dare to make a mistake."


    "It''s a pity I didn''t die."


    As soon as Li Rui returned, tianmeng was dumbfounded. The situation has always been like this. As long as Li Rui is in charge, Qingcang will be honest. As long as Li Rui doesn''t show up, Qingcang will feel that there is no tiger in the mountain. It''s time for him to come out and support the beam.


    Therefore, knowing Li Rui''s return, Qingcang Zhenren immediately called Li Rui.


    Li Rui answers Qingcang Zhenren''s phone.


    "Congratulations, Mr. Li. Congratulations on reaching a peace agreement with the secret place. In this way, we can finally see peace and prosperity again. But you are still too reckless. If you want to know how the secret world exists, why do you ask for trouble? I''ve heard that you came back empty handed. "


    "You know that?" Li Rui almost laughed.


    Qingcang laughed: "who am I? There''s nothing in the world I don''t know. I didn''t expect that. In the future, our two families still need to communicate with each other and have a good relationship with some secret places. Don''t hurt our friendship. "


    "... no more."


    "Don''t be so good-looking, Mr. Li. I know young people are thin skinned."


    "No, really."


    "What does it matter, anyway..."


    "I''ve swept all three mysteries. I''ll come to the North tomorrow."


    "What?!"

 Chapter 775

    Qingcang could not accept the result for a long time.


    He probably knew what happened in Kunlun. I also know that Li Rui''s strength is really strong, and I''ve learned it.


    But if none of the four mysteries can fight, that''s not true. Not all of them will be defeated by Li Rui!


    It''s not scientific!


    "It''s unscientific, it''s unscientific. How can you... You must be joking. Ha, Li Rui, you are just joking."


    Li Rui said seriously, "I''m not kidding."


    Qingcang was silent for a long time and hung up.


    Although Li Rui can''t see Qingcang real person''s uncomfortable expression, he can even guess it. That guy must be very sour.


    A few years ago, Qingcang had just come out of Kunlun. He was so energetic that he had the momentum of annexing the world. At that time, Li Rui was just able to fight against him, and the black alliance was limited everywhere. Several times, it was almost swallowed by the tianmeng led by qingcangzhen.


    It can be said that for a period of time, Li Rui was not in the eye of Qingcang.


    But I didn''t expect that the change of identity would come so quickly. It seems that before long, Qingcang Zhenren had to look up to this younger generation.


    Is there anything worse than that?


    Li Rui was able to understand Qingcang''s feelings, so he hung up with a smile on his face.


    There are still many people who have this feeling.


    When the news spread, it can be imagined that the whole world of martial arts should be shocked by it.


    When she came out of the room and saw Li Rui laughing, she had already guessed what he was laughing at.


    "Brother Li, is it too much to bully an old man?"


    "I don''t tell him, I''m just pretending. I told him that I just slapped him in the face. Anyway, it doesn''t matter if these two things are the same. " Li Rui turned around and hugged his waist. "Sometimes I think it''s very interesting. I''ve been red eyed for a long time, but I''m always disappointed."


    "I don''t know the world, but if I were them, I would feel very desperate. You haven''t lost in such a long time. "


    "I''ve been through countless dangers, but the results are good." Li Rui sighed and asked seriously, "would you like to go to the north with me tomorrow?"


    "No, last time we went to the west, we didn''t think it was fun. It''s just up to you to demolish the buildings. It''s a little hard to bear. It''s still clear that you can''t see." Jane said with a smile.


    Last time, Jane make complaints about their garbage after they came back. It''s not fun at all. It''s just like going abroad.


    So that they have a psychological shadow on tourism, which is not interesting at all.


    This time Li Rui asked again. In short, she didn''t want to go again. She would rather keep flowers at home than go out.


    Naturally, Li Rui is not reluctant. In fact, it''s really no fun. He''s just going to do business instead of driving.


    "If you go back, you''d better ask Su Mei about them instead of saying that I don''t care about them."


    "You''re not going to talk about it by yourself, pretending." Jane murmured.


    Li Rui laughs and goes downstairs.


    Embarrassment.


    The relationship between the family is becoming more and more difficult to hide, to this, the pattern has been roughly determined. Fortunately, Su Yan does not hold a fierce attitude. She is not the one who likes to see that happen. However, she knows that there is no better solution.


    So we can only pretend that we don''t know, and we don''t mention it. However, every night, Li Rui would not go to other rooms for the night. He tried his best to do so.


    Looking at Li Rui''s guilty back, Jane suddenly felt a little funny.


    Don''t look at this man''s posture of being the eldest and the second outside. At home, he is a man with his head down.


    Li Rui left home and went to Renxing martial arts school. What the outside world still doesn''t know has been spread in Renxing martial arts school. This is an extremely morale boosting thing for the black League. Previously, Zhao Kuafu''s family was bullied like that, his wife was killed, and Zhao Kuafu himself ran away. To tell you the truth, the black League was very sad.


    After all, Zhao Kuafu''s identity is unusual. If even the leading figures are pressed like this, how can other people rest assured to stay in the black League.


    As soon as we go back, we will sweep the three secrets, and the black League will sweep away the decadence. Wherever you go, you can hear the discussion with high eyebrows and high spirits.


    "If you dare to provoke us, you''ll blow their heads out!"


    "I really think we''re easy to get into. We''ll get rid of them all!"


    "It depends on who has enough stamina!"


    With the deeds of fighting back, the previous humiliation is nothing. After all, in the adult world, it doesn''t matter what the outcome is and what the process is.


    Moreover, now we all know that Zhao Kuafu''s wife is still alive, and even often walks with Zhao Kuafu at dusk.


    It is enough to show that the black League has brother Li in it. It''s very amazing.


    Even if it is killed, it can be revived. The name of a miracle doctor is not a joke. It''s a real talent. It used to be a cure, but now it''s a miracle that if you cut off your head and hang it on the door, you can survive.


    "Brother Li is really powerful. He is just a God..."


    When Li ruilu was out of date, he just heard them lament these words. He couldn''t help but remind him: "I''m not a God, I''m just a person."


    God is not God, Li Rui does not like that title, feeling too far away from the masses.


    If you listen to such flattery, it''s easy to lose yourself and don''t know your last name.


    Li Rui doesn''t like to be called a God.


    Those people see it is Li Rui, don''t be surprised: "alliance leader, I''m sorry, I didn''t know you were here."


    "Good leader!"


    "The leader is mighty!"


    Li Rui nodded with a smile: "it''s all my brothers. Don''t be so polite. Do not myth me, I have been blown not very well, remember. Work hard and refuel. In the future, you can be as good as me. "


    Although he is modest, he does not forget to boast. After all, no one can surpass him in the territory of Renxing martial arts school and black League.


    In Li Rui''s view, this is a woman who sells fruit and sells herself, but occasionally she has a skin, which is down to earth''s inspiration. One by one, it''s like chicken blood.


    "We will remember your encouragement!"


    "We''ll cheer up!"


    "Take the leader as an example!"


    Li Rui smiles and expresses his approval. Then he goes to Zhao Kuafu''s office.


    The young people were left to discuss the scene more excitedly.


    Young, need some role models. Appropriate encouragement, for them, it is obvious that the example is not far away, more intimate flavor. It seems that it is not so difficult to achieve the ideal goal.


    In the future, all of these people will make great achievements in the black League.

 Chapter 776

    Li Rui comes to Zhao Kuafu''s office. Zhao Kuafu and Liangzi are teasing their children in the office. When they see Li Rui coming, Zhao Jia, Zhao Kuafu''s child, comes to the hotel where he is staying and lives in the room. Li Rui took a two-hour break. In the evening, he changed into a suit. He was very handsome and had extraordinary bearing. As soon as he came out of the room, all the men in the black League looked straight.


    "I drop a darling, alliance leader this also too handsome?"


    "If I were a woman, I would die when I saw the leader."


    "But even if I''m a man, I want to die now!"


    Li Rui got goose bumps and said angrily, "get out of here! Men don''t want it, women can stay! "


    "Really? Now I''m calling my 180 Jin cousin from the countryside. It should be too late to catch the plane! " Some people are surprised and happy.


    Li Rui is speechless.


    This gang of pitfalls.


    It seems that it''s better to put on airs. When they are too familiar with it, they always want to take advantage of it.

 Chapter 777

    The reception banquet was held on the third floor of the hotel. Many guests came this time, such as Fang Yidao and Chen Changsheng. Old friends haven''t seen each other for a long time, so it''s a pleasure to get together.


    After all, Li Rui was once a member of the Huaxia group, but later he traveled all over the country. He either stayed at home and practiced at ease, or went to work in the underground, so he seldom got together.


    Chen Changsheng is a little better. Fang Yi is always worried about his ideas and doesn''t have too much contact with Li Rui.


    It''s up to him. It''s his freedom.


    Chen Changsheng came to Li Rui and laughed: "you are here at last. I didn''t expect to see you lead the team to the north in my lifetime."


    This is different from before.


    In the past, Li Rui crusaded against several famous people in Beijing. They were all on their own. At that time, it didn''t have any other meaning. It was just revenge. Now it''s different. This time I come here, it almost means "showing off one''s strength".


    The black League is not Wu xiaamung. Do you know?


    Who else in the capital doesn''t know Li Rui''s ambition.


    Qingcang at least knew it, so he came out to meet it in person and made all kinds of arrangements. In the banquet hall, Qingcang took the stage and said something to the effect that there are talented people in China. He hoped that the black alliance and tianmeng could coexist harmoniously. Everything is for the good of China.


    Li Rui watched from the stage, smiling and not answering his words.


    It''s hard to say whether we can live in harmony.


    However, since Qingcang immortal was determined to sell so much energy, Li Rui didn''t object. When Qingcang finished his speech and invited Li Rui to speak on the stage, Li Rui went up and asked, "where is the Kunlun secret place sword master?"


    This is a good question. As we all know, Kunlun secret land has a lot to do with tianmeng. The relationship between Qingcang immortal and the sword master is even more unusual. Today''s tianmeng gathering in Kunlun is not coming. Could it be that Li Rui is still waiting to find him?


    I''m tired of living.


    The news has spread all over the world. The news that Li Rui led the black League to turn over the three secrets is not hidden at all. After the disappearance of the seven star secret place, the Bei Fang of Sihai secret place was driven out of his way and had to go ashore to seek development. As a result, he was taken over by tianmeng


    There''s more gossip in private.


    It is said that Li Rui incarnated as a great devil and slaughtered all the secret places into nothing. It is said that Li Rui never let go of the old people and children. It is said that Zhao Kuafu built Jingguan for revenge


    Those are not true, how the truth is, in fact, Qingcang Zhenren knows. But since Li Rui asked this question, it''s impossible for the sword master not to come.


    "The sword master won''t come today. He''s talking to a disciple of the Sword Fairy." Qingcangzhen explained, "please don''t blame Li Zhen."


    Sword Fairy''s disciple?


    Li Rui''s heart was awe inspiring.


    It seems that the sword immortal''s disciple is quite powerful if he can talk with the God level master.


    "I didn''t expect him to show up now. It''s an early duel."


    Li Rui still remembers the gambling agreement made by Laozu Li and his old friend Jianxian. The younger generation taught by both sides started a duel to bet on a winner. As for the bet, Li Laozu didn''t make it clear. He just gave Li Ruijian a formula.


    I didn''t expect to meet you in advance today.


    Li Rui said with a smile, "in that case, I''ll visit them later."


    He was smiling, but it didn''t sound that many people thought Li Rui was harmless. On the contrary, they were more and more confused. They guessed whether Li Rui was angry and didn''t show it.


    After all, this guy''s happiness and anger are not in the form of color, and he has a good sense of accomplishment.


    Li Rui didn''t get angry, and the banquet continued. Black League people drink wine and eat food, in twos and threes, they all enjoy the atmosphere. Qingcang invited Li Rui to sit upstairs. Li Rui went upstairs alone with him.


    "What is the intention of Mr. Li''s coming here this time? We have no intention to be enemies with the black alliance. "


    "Are you involved?" Li Rui looks at Qingcang.


    Qingcang shook his head: "we know that, but we don''t participate in it. I don''t know about you in other secret places. Don''t we know about Kunlun secret place. The main peak has been destroyed by you. The elder disciple is dead and wounded. The sword master is defeated by you. If these outsiders don''t know, will we not know? "


    It''s quite real.


    Li Rui nodded: "did the League participate in that day?"


    "No Qingcang is sure.


    Li Rui laughed: "not necessarily. I heard that you secretly executed a group of people for a period of time. It''s very early, faster than most people. "


    "It seems that you all know. That''s right. I don''t know what other people think, but I don''t want to mess with you anyway." Qingcang sighed, "you are out of the three realms, not in the five elements. It''s unpredictable. I can''t guess your strength. It''s better to stay away than to do that. "


    Li Rui burst out laughing: "Qingcang, you are really old-fashioned!"


    While talking, the door rang. Qingcang opened the door and saw a servant: "what''s the matter?"


    "The Lord of the sword and Xie Xiaofeng are here."


    "Well, we''ll go down now." Qingcang explained to Li Rui, "Xie Xiaofeng is the disciple of the Sword Fairy. I heard that he has a bet with you."


    "As you know, he still has a bad tongue."


    "Some of the older martial arts schools have a good relationship." Qingcang immortal is quite complacent. Maybe he wants to talk about the so-called details. Li Rui is not in the mood to listen to this. He goes downstairs to see the sword master and Xie Xiaofeng.


    The sword master is half an acquaintance. When he saw Li Rui, he took the lead in saying hello: "Daoyou, long time no see."


    "Long time no see." Li Rui answered and looked at Xie Xiaofeng, "how did you come out ahead of time?"


    "I''ve been wandering in the world all the time, but I''ve never made an official appearance. I want to take this opportunity to see who you are Xie Xiaofeng is also observing Li Rui.


    Both of them know that the other side''s school is not simple, most of them are strong opponents, and there are bets in front of each other, so fighting is inevitable.


    "I''ve heard that you''re great now, and you''ve made a lot of achievements. The last time I went directly into the Kunlun secret place to fight with the sword master. You are so overbearing, I''m afraid it''s not conducive to practice. " After observing for a moment, Xie Xiaofeng began to remind him, "my generation of friars should fight against evil and heresy, but brother Li sees that you are reduced to evil. It''s not good for you to be like this."


    There were other black League and tianmeng people on the scene. Hearing Xie Xiaofeng''s comments, many people changed their faces on the spot.


    The black alliance is angry, the heavenly alliance is playful.


    In any case, Xie Xiaofeng''s remarks are full of controversy.


    "Sure enough, you haven''t entered the world." Li Rui is just a light response.


    He also disdains to explain what others like to understand, do not like to understand pull down.

 Chapter 778

    As a disciple of Jianxian, this is the basis of Li Rui''s respect for him. Lao Zu has a good relationship with the other''s master, because he doesn''t have to be too tit for tat.


    But nobody wants to convince anyone.


    The sword master was kind: "both of you are young Junyan. It''s normal to have different ideas. Let''s just talk about Fengyue tonight, right or wrong? "


    "Different ways do not conspire with each other. I think that''s it." Xie Xiaofeng turned and left.


    The shelf is quite high.


    Li Rui didn''t say anything. He''s so high. That''s his business. It doesn''t matter whether you like to stay or not.


    "Mr. Li, it''s wrong for you to come here this time. Let me give you a toast." The sword master didn''t leave in a hurry. He didn''t dare to give Li Rui respect. It''s not that the arrival of Jianxian''s disciples means that he has the capital to fight against Li Rui.


    The previous encounter in the secret place has not been forgotten by the sword master and will not be easily forgotten.


    Li Rui touched a cup with him: "did you take part in that?"


    "No, I don''t think much about those, and I''m not going to do anything to a woman."


    "That''s good."


    Originally, Li Rui didn''t come here to investigate. If he wanted to investigate the sword master''s guilt, then this time he would not be like this. Instead, he put forward his attitude of fighting.


    The purpose of this visit is to determine the name of the first force of the black League.


    "What does the sword master think of our black League?"


    "The black alliance is very strong, but Li Zhenren doesn''t have to fight for those things. Once upon a time, we thought we were very strong in Kunlun, but you picked us out. " The owner of the sword said with a smile, "now I think those are meaningless."


    "So it is."


    It''s just that since all of us have come, we must fight.


    "The black alliance has opened the Wudao registration system. Tianmeng and Kunlun secret land have to complete the registration, starting with you. This situation will spread once and for all, and the black League will eventually form a national martial arts association. This is my plan. "


    As soon as Li Rui''s voice fell, the sword master and Qingcang immortal were silent at the same time.


    Li Rui eyebrows a pick: "have a problem?"


    "No problem." The sword master said first.


    Since the sword master said so, then Qingcang immortal has nothing to say: "I have no problem."


    How can there be no problem? Now we act according to Li Rui''s words, which shows that our autonomy has been affected. Moreover, according to Li Rui''s idea, the future black League will explore the mode of National Martial Arts Association, so in the future, it will be the next level guild under the black League, whether it is the secret land or tianmeng.


    Qingcang immortal has mentioned many times that he wants to merge the black alliance into the heaven alliance. In fact, it''s just such an abacus.


    It''s just that his calculation is more straightforward. Li Rui''s proposal is a little more tactful.


    But what can we do? The black alliance is to beat the tianmeng. Who called Qingcang real person to jump up and down on the spot? He acted as a prophet and told Li Rui that he would lose. He also failed to manage his subordinates to participate in the incident against Zhao Kuafu.


    Now Li Rui doesn''t get angry. It''s a wonderful thing.


    "Then tomorrow I''ll arrange for the black League to register here, and each person will pay 100 registration fees. From then on, everyone is a family, ha ha ha... "Li Rui laughs. Qingcang''s face looks like pig liver. He is very reluctant, but what can he do?


    After the banquet, Li Rui went back to his room to have a rest. The capital has been here more than once, but every time I come here, I feel different.


    There was a bloody storm in the capital.


    I''ve been here.


    Now it''s high spirited.


    Things are in order. On this day, a group of guests came to the hotel. Among them is Xie Xiaofeng, a disciple of the Sword Fairy. The other three, who looked about the same size as Xie Xiaofeng, had extraordinary bearing.


    "Which is Li Rui? Let him come out and see you."


    The man with Xie Xiaofeng''s dignified eyes closed his eyes to nourish his spirit. This attitude can be said to be very arrogant. If it wasn''t for Xie Xiaofeng''s face, I''m afraid the hotel reception staff would be angry on the spot.


    The receptionist sent someone to inform Li Rui, but at the same time he was careful: "young master Xie, these are your friends. Do you want to arrange accommodation and rest area..."


    "No, I''ll just show them Li Rui. No other things." Xie Xiaofeng''s face was expressionless and cold. Since he is like this, there is nothing for others to say.


    After a while, Li Rui came back and he was basking in the sun on the balcony on the third floor.


    "How dare you let us go up to him!"


    "It''s a big shelf. I really think I''m great."


    "You are so arrogant


    With these words, some of the anger in the three people''s hearts did not break out. If they can walk with Xie Xiaofeng, their status is very unusual. Li Rui''s attitude really angered them.


    "Come on, let''s go up and see how capable he is."


    They walked towards the third floor, and soon saw Li Rui on the balcony. Li Rui, dressed in casual clothes and with his eyes closed, seems to be enjoying the sunshine and falling asleep.


    "Well, I''m still in the mood to sleep." Of the four, Xie Xiaofeng is not the youngest, and another is slightly younger than him. With a flick of his finger, a golden light in his hand flew to Li Rui''s chair, which seemed to make Li Rui unable to sleep well.


    But the golden light melted in a moment when it was about to touch the chair, just like the snow in winter met the sunshine in summer.


    "Is it a guest or an evil guest?" Li Rui opened his eyes and looked lazily at the four people. "Xie Xiaofeng, if you don''t accompany your master well, why don''t you run to me with people?"


    "Just come to see you and let everyone know that you are the number one person." Xie Xiaofeng said.


    "I''m afraid you don''t just want to see me. Although you are older than me, I''m successful now. I want money, money, people and resources. If you can''t say it, you just want to step on it and see if you can make it out?"


    Li Ruipi looked at the four with a smile, but his eyes still focused on Xie Xiaofeng: "your master has a lot to do with my ancestors. Don''t make mistakes. Since he is a disciple of the Sword Fairy, he should show his pride and magnanimity. "


    Xie Xiaofeng looks rather embarrassed.


    To be honest, Li Rui guessed 70% or 80% of what he thought. Now he is criticized by Li Rui, which makes him feel ashamed.


    "Younger martial brother Xie, don''t listen to his nonsense. This man is a devil. If you reason with him, all he talks about is heresy. " The eldest of the four hummed, "my elder has no friendship with your elder. Why, do you want to play?"


    Li Rui sneered: "you are not qualified."

 Chapter 779

    This is not qualified. Li Rui does not mean that they are not strong enough. In fact, their strength may be enough. Most of the people who can stand with Xie Xiaofeng are very strong.


    But status is not enough.


    Afraid that they would not understand, Li Rui explained, "I don''t have to fight with you. You are not qualified to challenge me. I''m the leader of the black League. I''m a man above ten thousand people. Why should I fight you? "


    "Aren''t you afraid?" The man sneered, "if you''re afraid, say it clearly."


    "If an individual can challenge me and I have to fight again, then the people in line can go around the capital." Li Rui narrowed his eyes and whispered, "but if you really want to fight, you can decide the strongest one to challenge me. So far, among you, Xie Xiaofeng should be the most powerful. "


    Li Rui finished and closed his eyes again: "if you can''t even beat Xie Xiaofeng, don''t mention any challenge. If you don''t challenge, it''s still that sentence, it''s not worthy."


    The four looked at each other.


    At first glance, Li Rui''s words are reasonable, but if one of the four is the strongest, it seems that he is too small-minded. You can''t say you don''t think Xie Xiaofeng is the best, can you? Is it true that we can''t have a fight.


    "I told you he was a human spirit. You must not listen. Let''s go." Xie Xiaofeng shrugged, saying that there was no drama in this challenge.


    If Li Rui doesn''t fight, he won''t be able to fight.


    Forced hand, and appears to be extremely rude, that is any self respecting identity of people can not do it.


    After all, it''s not a street hooligan fight. If you have anything to do, you have to go up and have a fight. Those who can''t do it like this can''t do such a low-level thing.


    Several had to leave.


    As soon as they came downstairs, the three men discussed with Xie Xiaofeng: "Xiaofeng, do you think that boy is really so powerful? Or if you say you lose, I''ll go up and fight with him. "


    "Elder martial brother Minghai, I am not inferior to others in my life." Xie Xiaofeng said softly, looking up with firm eyes, "if elder martial brother really wants to challenge him, it''s better to fight with me first. I have sword thirteen. I can make elder martial brother enjoy himself. "


    The man named Minghai immediately shook his head: "if I don''t fight with you, your sword is too abnormal, and I can''t stop it."


    "If you can''t beat me, you can''t beat him." Xie Xiaofeng''s voice is soft. "I hope several elder martial brothers know this."


    "Xiaofeng, that''s not right. We can''t beat you. If we try our best, we won''t know. But we are all acquaintances, so we will not exhaust our means. " Minghai pursed his lips, "moreover, this time we young people travel, we should have taken the initiative to find opportunities to sharpen."


    "What are you going to do, elder martial brother?" Xie Xiaofeng looks at the three people in Minghai. The wind blows the long hair on his forehead, and his eyebrows and eyes are bright.


    Such a scene made them feel a sense of shame.


    I can''t say what kind of dirty means.


    In the morning, Li Rui basks in the sun. In the afternoon, he drinks tea with Qingcang real person and sword master to talk about his life. The overall situation has been decided. Everything is in accordance with Li Rui''s plan. Basically, nothing unexpected happens. In the evening, Li Rui went back to Jianghua by plane.


    There''s something wrong with hell.


    After a series of things happened in the last fight for the book of life and death, the relationship between Li Rui and the third prince has improved a lot. But the book of life and death was robbed by the king of bone. Later, Li Rui sneaked into the huangquan River and killed the king of bone instead


    According to this momentum, everything was the most favorable rhythm for Li Rui''s development. But the third prince just couldn''t think of it. He later sent people to attack the bone king according to Li ruijiao''s method. It''s actually the wooden man who attacked Li Rui.


    As a result, the wooden man had to hide in the huangquan river. The third prince was so anxious that he couldn''t help thinking about it. He was almost crazy.


    As the saying goes, the third prince felt that Li Rui''s previous performance was very good, so he added Li Rui''s friends through the underground wechat group and madly asked Li Rui to help.


    "Brother, are you there? Are you busy? "


    "Still in the world? Do you want to come to hell? "


    "There have been many changes in the underground recently, do you know?"


    There are so many similar titles. It can be said that the third prince has no airs in order to let Li Rui go to hell.


    Li Rui replied with a message: "how?"


    "Brother, you''re on the line at last. Come and have a look at the underworld. Something''s wrong with the underworld!"


    Listen to the tone of the third prince, play the game with him. Kaihei''s typical exaggeration arouses curiosity as much as possible. Li Rui turned off his cell phone, said a word to Jiansu, then opened the door of chengdi and stepped into the hell.


    In fact, there is no change at all in the prefecture. Li Rui has long been prepared.


    But when he arrived at baoshuzhai, the third prince came here in a hurry.


    When shuier entertained him, he felt that this picture seemed familiar. After thinking about it for a long time, he suddenly remembered that it used to be like this in jiuyu.


    But now jiuyu has been depressed. On the contrary, the third prince took over jiuyu''s class.


    "Brother, I came to you today because I want to do a big business with you! As for you, you have a bright mind. Can you think of a way to deal with the bone king, who is hiding at the bottom of the huangquan river now... "


    "There''s no way." Li Rui refused the third prince even if he didn''t want to, "forget it, if he doesn''t come to our trouble, we can''t move him now. I told you to get him for a long time. You didn''t pay attention at that time. Now it''s too late. "


    You''re kidding.


    Now the king of bones is just a separate body.


    Li ruicai won''t have enough to support himself.


    "No! In this way, I didn''t get any good. On the contrary, when my father came back, I would be instructed by them. Li Rui, you have to find a way to help me with this


    "What''s in it for me to help you?" Li Rui squinted.


    The third prince said, "if you want any good, just say it."


    Li ruilue pondered: "let me think."


    Since the third prince is willing to give his benefits, Li Rui thinks that it is a good deal to make a hole. If you don''t make mistakes, you can''t see the good.


    As for the king of bones, you can sell some flaws at that time. Just satisfy the third prince''s mind.


    Li Rui''s small abacus crackled, but on the surface it was silent: "third prince, there''s no way to deal with the bone king. Have you ever heard of the Master Yi''s skill to control Yi? Previously, we didn''t use all kinds of monsters. Now we can recruit ghost generals to monitor and attack the huangquan river! "


    "What do you think you should do?" The third prince said excitedly.


    "It''s easy." Li Rui smiles a little. He''s very good at offering some tricks.

 Chapter 780

    Li Rui sells the pass. The third prince has countless kittens hidden in his heart. He can''t stand the curiosity.


    "What should I do?"


    "To issue a reward announcement and carry out a reward system."


    Li Rui talked about several aspects roughly, and the third prince listened carefully. To be honest, he doesn''t think Li Rui''s method is very good, but he also wants to try it. After all, according to his previous experience, Li Rui still has unique opinions in many places.


    "Well, I''ll try." The third prince happily went to do the experiment.


    Li Rui returns to baoshuzhai, uses the dream in the dream to expand the space of divine consciousness, and the consciousness is transferred to the wooden man bone king. During this period of time, Li Rui''s separate body is the consciousness given by Li Rui according to his understanding of bone king. Just as Su Hongying''s separation has independent thinking, this wooden separation also has independent consciousness.


    It''s just that this wooden man is more "imitation" than real.


    It imitates the king of bone just to deceive people like the third prince.


    After all, no one can know that the book of life and death is in his hands.


    "If you take the book of life and death, such as the child born from the huangquan River, this child is the God of death. The strong vitality of the book of life and death is the most important reason why he became the exclusive object of Yama. To master the way of death is to master the most crucial core. "


    Li Rui studied the book of life and death and drew many conclusions, but he always felt that there was something missing.


    The book of life and death is empty, with no name on it. Before the bone king wrote his name in the book of life and death, the people of the netherworld were resurrected. So the book of life and death has the power of life.


    After thinking about it, Li Rui wrote the names of ghosts and villains in the book of life and death.


    ¡­¡­


    When the third prince went to baoshuzhai to ask Ji Yu Li Rui again, Li Rui was completely impatient this time. Although it''s not easy to get angry directly, I also think of some tricks.


    "Don''t always think about dealing with the king of bones. You know that it wasn''t just the king of bones who lost the book of life and death that day. The king of bones is hiding under the huangquan river. No one can help him, but the dark ones have traces to follow. This is also a great credit. Why don''t you start here? "


    "The dark ones, they are too involved."


    "No matter how many people are involved, they will hit you in the face. If there is any treasure next time, they will still attack you." Li Rui fanned the flames and made the third prince gnash his teeth. He smashed his fist on the table: "you''re right. You can''t let those guys be arrogant!"


    There are some resources for the third prince, and after the fall of the general''s mansion, the third prince is also very prestigious in the upper level of the prefecture. Under his promotion, the underground government quickly adopted the methods of attacking the dark forces, and implemented various methods of reporting and offering rewards at the top of the underground government.


    For a moment, when we talk about the dark forces, it is a situation of high pressure.


    "The third prince has done a good thing." Many people praised him in this way.


    "Seriously, I don''t like it." That morning, the third prince came to baoshuzhai to drink tea again. In his speech, he was quite indignant. "Didn''t I do anything good before?"


    Li Rui said with a smile: "you are in charge of the Yin Law Department. The Yin Law Department is most likely to offend people. Besides, you didn''t speak before, so you can only do things that offend people. "


    "So it is." The third prince sighed, "you know me."


    When the water pouring tea on the side heard this, he felt familiar again.


    It seems that master jiuyu also said that.


    It''s really amazing.


    It seems that no matter who you are, you can find a feeling of confide in Li Rui, and unconsciously treat Li Rui as a bosom friend.


    ¡­¡­


    The days in the underworld are quiet rather than noisy, and the world is mostly peaceful. In the spring of that year, the war in the hell came to an end, and each Yama withdrew in turn. The big black sky did not invade successfully, and the hell did not fall.


    It has been proved that the tragic determination of rousing the army and stirring up the public is just the atmosphere created by the upper class for military training.


    Big black sky, after all, still can not be strong to that point.


    This time, the return of Yama in turn made Li Rui feel a little uneasy.


    It''s a kind of unspeakable feeling. It seems that it''s not a good thing to start the underground war at first, but a lot of good things happened later.


    Now that the underground war is over, it seems that it is not a bad thing, but it is not necessarily a good thing.


    First of all, the problem of the book of life and death is very difficult to solve.


    The third prince was also very upset and went to baoshuzhai every day.


    "How long do you think I''ve been in power? That''s the end." The third prince sighed and was very disheartened. "I wanted to do a big business, but I didn''t do anything."


    "I heard that the day the prince came back, he said a few words to you?" Li Rui asked with a smile.


    "Well, he thinks I''ve wasted a lot of time. The problem is that I''m not lazy." At this point, the third prince was very angry. "Now those of them who come back are all cocky and have won the war, they are even more invincible. The eldest and the second don''t pay attention to me at all now! "


    "Then you can be a man with a little tail in your hand." Li Rui said with a smile, "I won''t play with you. I''d better go back to the world. There are so many disputes in this prefecture recently."


    "No, you''re in the underworld. I have a friend. If you''re gone, it''s totally boring." The third prince has a familiar face.


    Li Rui couldn''t laugh or cry: "I don''t have anything to do here. I don''t improve my cultivation at all."


    "Then it''s not nothing for you to go back to the world. In this way, I''ll take you to walk under the tree of enlightenment. If you have nothing to drink some tea of enlightenment, the effect is very good."


    Li Rui had drunk Wudao tea, but since the third prince proposed, Li Rui reluctantly agreed.


    "That''s fine."


    The third prince happily took Li Rui to laoyuefeng. He had an experience before, and Li Rui was familiar with laoyuefeng. Including the Moyuan monkey on Laoyue peak, when he first came, jiuyu almost died in the hands of Moyuan monkey.


    I haven''t been here for a long time.


    "I tell you, the good thing about this tea is the growth of Tao..."


    The third prince introduced Wudao tea in front of him. When he opened the door, his voice stopped suddenly. It was obviously filled with people, and there was a lively scene. There were three or three young people sitting around the tree of enlightenment, chatting and chatting. They were very happy.


    They saw the third prince and Li Rui, but they showed some disdain.


    "One of you is greedy for life and afraid of death, the other is powerful. Is it really fun? " Among the young people, the older one, with a smile at the corner of his mouth, said, "third, the more you live, the more you go back."


    "Brother, that''s too much. Li Rui didn''t offend you. Why do you say that? " The third prince.


    It turns out that this man is the prince.


    It''s arrogant.


    Li Rui shakes his head in his heart. They all say that a gentleman is open-minded. It''s disgusting to see the great prince like this.

 Chapter 781

    However, the third prince can also lead the contradiction to Li Rui. After all, the eldest prince satirized him, but he never said anything.


    I can''t hide this from Li Rui. They are all smart people. Who can be a fool at this level.


    "Why, old three, are you still unconvinced? You haven''t done anything, so why don''t you come here to drink Wudao tea? Go back where you go. Don''t disturb our interest. " The eldest prince''s eyes were arrogant and his attitude was not polite.


    Third prince, let alone face, the whole person simply has no dignity.


    Even the third prince is not looked at, so Li Rui is even more. The eldest prince and others didn''t look at Li Rui at all. It seems that he didn''t exist. From the beginning to the end, except for a sarcasm at the beginning, they all automatically ignored Li Rui.


    "It''s so unfriendly to drink tea any time." Li Rui had to ask in a voice, "which one of you planted this tea tree?"


    The prince and others stare at Li Rui coldly.


    The eldest prince sneered: "if the third one said this, I don''t think it''s strange. The question is, as an outsider, where are you qualified to ask such a question? This Wudao tea is the product of our underworld. What does it have to do with your walking in the underworld? "


    "That is to say, an outsider would like to drink Wudao tea."


    "I know that people who take advantage of the underground are the most annoying."


    For a while, many people were sarcastic.


    Li Rui shook his head gently: "since you all know who I am, why do you pretend you don''t know, but you are inferior."


    "You really think of yourself as a character." The prince said with a smile.


    "Don''t look at yourself."


    "I don''t know. It''s just like that."


    A lot of people talk to the prince of the chamber. Obviously, they don''t like Li Rui for a long time. They had been dismissive of this underground place, but when they came back, they found that Li Rui was still at the top of the underground place.


    In fact, none of these matters. The most important thing is that this guy didn''t take the initiative to come to baishanmen. He knew that everyone had come back from the 19th level hell, and he didn''t come to say hello.


    This is, of course, disrespect.


    Therefore, once you meet, you step on it once.


    That is, the three princes will be trampled on, not to mention walking in the underworld?


    Even with the momentum of the Runner King, it is not impossible to step on it.


    After all, these people have just come back from that place. They have made a lot of contributions, and they have not lost their spirit. They are full of vigor and vitality. The heavenly king Lao Tzu does not even pay attention to them.


    A group of people laughed, the more said the more down.


    Li Rui listened for a while, but he didn''t say a word until they had nothing to say. Then he took out his ear: "are you finished? Go on. "


    "Go away, you two are not welcome here." Said the prince.


    "The underground government regards the strength as the most important. Prince, it''s not up to you whether you want to go or not. If your father is here today to tell one of my younger generation to go away, I will not say a word. But it''s ridiculous for you to say, why should I listen to you? "


    Li Rui''s words were flat, and he even yawned, as if he was bored.


    But others looked at Li Rui as if they had seen a ghost.


    Even the third prince was very surprised. He grabbed Li Rui and said in a low voice, "Hey, you''re not right. Are you wrong? You dare to challenge the boss!"


    What Li Rui said just now is to question the strength of the prince to the letter.


    In front of so many people''s face, this word is said, but it can''t be taken back.


    It''s no wonder that the three princes are all in a cold sweat for Li Rui. Now the eldest prince''s face is very blue and gloomy: "so, I have to fight to make my words work, right?"


    "I didn''t say that. You said it yourself. However, if you can play, I can practice with you to see if you are strong in the outside but not useful in the middle. "


    If Xie Xiaofeng, Minghai and others in the world heard Li Rui''s words, they would fall into the ground.


    When Li Rui doesn''t fight with others, there are always thousands of excuses, that is, he doesn''t take the fight.


    When Li Rui wants to fight with others, his words come out of his mouth, but he seems to be very aggrieved. In fact, he picked them up.


    The prince didn''t know why. After all, he felt angry at Li Rui''s words.


    He raised his hand and pointed to Li Rui''s nose: "in this case, you come with me, today I will let you understand what is the real combat power of the hell!"


    Obviously, he thinks that the opponents Li Rui has contacted before are just weak chickens, which can''t represent the real level of the prefecture. Including jiuyu, sanhuangzi and others, can''t count.


    There is no doubt that this is a very arrogant tone, but he is the big prince, so even if the third prince is on the scene, he is helpless.


    "The boss is really harmful. In a word, we are all damaged."


    The third prince laughed a few times, but he was also angry: "Li Rui, you have to let our elder brother know that there is a mountain outside the mountain."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll let him know." Li Rui said with a smile.


    Others roared with laughter: "there is a mountain outside the mountain. It seems that the third prince can only be friends with outsiders."


    "I don''t know my position. I feel sad for the third prince."


    "I don''t know where you got your confidence!"


    Laughing, the prince and Li Rui came to an open space. There are also French monkeys patrolling around, shuttling through the woods from time to time. Occasionally, the French monkeys will look at it curiously, and some of them stand still, showing interesting looks.


    "Prince, please."


    "Take it!"


    The two sides were not polite either. After a short stop, they launched an attack. The big prince''s fists are fierce, and his moves are not fast, but very steady. His fists and feet contain a very powerful force, often with wind and thunder.


    Li Rui dodged again and again.


    All of a sudden, the Prince changed his moves. With a roar, he suddenly turned into a strange man with three heads and six arms. With all kinds of weapons in his hand, he attacked Li Rui.


    "Good means!" There was loud praise on the spot.


    The third prince''s eyelids jump when he looks at it. This is the great prince''s art of nature. The art of nature can turn into a strange man with many heads and faces. His physical strength is greatly enhanced and his attack power is extremely amazing. Once upon a time, the eldest prince was able to deal with the challengers of his generation just by giving birth to two heads and four arms. Even two heads and four arms are absolutely invincible.


    Now they are armed with weapons.


    Under such circumstances, Li Rui can''t be the opponent of the great prince at all. On the contrary, if he is careless, Li Rui is likely to be killed by the great prince!


    Otherwise, there is absolutely no reason for the prince to use this form.


    "Li Rui, give up the defeat. You are not the rival of big brother. Elder brother, let Li Rui go, otherwise it''s not easy to do in the Runner King. " The third prince raised his voice.

 Chapter 782

    "Hum, an outsider, if I kill him, I will go to the Runner King and say it!" The eldest prince didn''t care and didn''t put the third prince''s words in his ear at all.


    Li Rui also did not retreat. Although the great prince''s divine skill of nature is powerful, it is not inextricable. The strength of three sides is always less concentrated than that of one side, but the change of moves of three sides is more complicated, the fighting skills are more flexible, and the agility is also extraordinary.


    Among the weapons held by the prince, there is a long gun. In the waving, the attack of the long gun became more and more fierce. Suddenly, the long gun stabbed Li Rui directly.


    Some weapons turned into concealed weapons and nailed Li Rui to the ground.


    The prince laughed: "but that''s all!"


    Li Rui was slightly surprised.


    The prince is really powerful. Ordinary friars, let alone stabbing him, can walk dozens of moves under his hands.


    The prince, on the contrary, was able to take the initiative and hurt people.


    It can be seen that his ability is extraordinary.


    "The great prince really deserves his reputation, but it''s too early to be happy if he thinks he will win." Li Rui''s face was expressionless. He pulled out the weapon nailed to his body and threw it on the ground. The wound on his body recovered very quickly. Almost in the blink of an eye, it had recovered as before.


    The eldest prince and others stare at Li Rui, especially the eldest prince, who is quite surprised: "do you also know how to make miracles?"


    "I don''t have the magic power of fortune. I don''t have as good a life as the Grand Prince." Li Rui said faintly.


    The eldest prince''s eyes narrowed, and a little greedy light flashed out: "give me your skill, I can spare you from death."


    The eldest prince is not a fool. Whether a skill is good or not depends on what others say, but on what he sees with his own eyes. How can this kind of skill, which can be recovered in an instant after being injured, be inferior to the divine skill of nature? It''s better than anything else.


    In the eyes of the great prince, there are few things in the world that make him excited. A precious skill is more valuable than anything.


    "We should master this skill and study it well. Li Rui is a bit of a master. Where did he learn from? He didn''t come from our prefecture... "


    The big prince is weighing and calculating in his heart, and finally he doesn''t despise Li Rui any more.


    But his plan is doomed to fail, Li Rui light way: "prince, you don''t have that ability, don''t put big words."


    The prince was so angry that he beat Li Rui away. He made up his mind to beat Li Rui half to death before forcing him to hand over his skills. It''s better to treat him for a crime or something, and keep him in the dungeon for the rest of his life.


    However, Li Rui lost his interest after observing the great prince''s miraculous skill.


    This skill focuses on the physical powers, which is a first-class method in close combat. Although it is similar to the eternal life skill of the Qing emperor, the two skills are actually quite different. One is the main attack, the other is the main repair.


    But one is divided into three. After changing his figure, Li Rui chases and fights fiercely, which makes him feel meaningless. You should know that one inch short and one inch dangerous, the biggest defect of this attack technique is that it may lose everything at any time.


    The easiest way to fight is to lose.


    "The divine skill of nature may be a good skill, but it must not be the best one. It''s tasteless to eat, but it''s a pity to abandon it, just like chicken ribs."


    Li Rui suddenly turns from defense to attack, and opens the distance with the prince. As soon as the King Kong Dharma phase comes out, he takes a picture of the prince from afar. The eldest prince gave a grim smile, which also revealed his Dharma prime minister. His Dharma prime minister was a god of war in gold armor. Holding a long gun, he met Li Rui''s Dharma prime minister and stabbed him with his gun.


    The two bottles collided with each other. With a bang, they fell backward, causing great movement. The mountain is just like an earthquake.


    The Dharma monkeys, who were watching on one side, were very frightened. In a moment, they were transformed into Moyuan monkeys, ready to move, ready to move.


    If it had not been for Li Rui and the prince''s explosive momentum, these Moyuan monkeys would have jumped on them.


    Even so, these Moyuan monkeys can hardly help themselves. They hate the two villains who intend to destroy laoyuefeng.


    Guarding the homeland is the instinct of Moyuan monkey.


    At this time, one of the Moyuan monkeys roared, and saw the Moyuan monkey swagger between Li Rui and the prince, and sit down slowly. This Moyuan monkey seems to be quite intelligent. He has a cigarette gun in his hand and smokes slowly. He doesn''t have to lift his eyelids.


    It''s still an old monkey.


    Seeing the old Moyuan monkey, the prince quickly stopped, bowed his hand and walked away.


    Old Moyuan monkey didn''t even look at him.


    But when Li Rui was looking at it, the old Moyuan monkey raised his head and looked at Li Rui calmly.


    A divine idea was introduced into Li Rui''s mind: "human beings, you can''t make trouble every time you come to laoyuefeng."


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m the master of Laoyue peak, Mo Wang."


    "King Mo, this time I didn''t mean to offend you. Please know that I was forced to do nothing by the prince..."


    "Don''t you just want to drink Wudao tea? I saw it all Mo Wang grinned. His smile was very old and showed a clear sense of the world.


    Li Rui was speechless.


    "It''s not good for you to win when you fight with the prince. Losing is not good for you. Whether you win or lose, it won''t do you any good. I''ll stop you. You don''t know. " The king of Mo is very old.


    Li Rui nodded: "naturally, I can save it. Thank you for your kindness. I just don''t know why Mo Wang helped me? Last time I came to laoyuefeng, I killed many of your people. "


    "I don''t blame you for last time. I know someone controls my people. That''s the real culprit. Although I am old, I am not so confused as to charge this account to you. On the contrary, the enemy of the enemy is a friend, so I am willing to help you. "


    "King Mo knows the great justice Li Rui made great efforts.


    Although King Mo is a monkey, he knows the truth of human relations.


    Compared with him, many people can''t do it. It can be said that it is commendable, this world, willing to reason, are worthy of respect.


    "But why didn''t King Mo help the prince? He''s a local, after all. " Li Rui said curiously.


    Mo Wang snorted coldly and said slowly: "that boy always has eyes higher than the top, and no one cares except his father. Where we are regarded as a part of this place, we are inferior to slaves. Do you think I''ll like my people who usually catch me eating their brains? "


    Li Rui suddenly realized.


    Don''t say you like it. It takes a lot of patience not to turn over in this situation. This is mo Wang. If Li Rui meets a brain eater, he will kill him without saying a word.


    It''s inhumane. What else can I say.


    "It''s really hard for King Mo to endure humiliation."


    "Don''t say that. Let''s go. I''ll take you to a place." Mo Wang ordered Li Rui and shook his head to the third prince, indicating that he would not follow him.


    The third prince left at once.


    He was also a little afraid of the old monkey.

 Chapter 783

    Mo Wang and Li Rui are jumping at Laoyue peak, which is very steep with many rocks. Mo Wang is vigorous, familiar with the right way and very fast. However, Li Rui followed closely without any drop. In the eyes of Mo Wang, this strength is not only a secret nod.


    Li Rui is really valuable for his ability to fight against the prince.


    It should be noted that such figures as the eldest prince have noble status and unique resources. Let alone him, even the third prince and others are hard for others to see.


    Li Rui is just a mortal in the final analysis. There is nothing special about him. But he can have today''s strength, we can imagine how much behind the pay, and how many opportunities.


    It''s not easy.


    "This son will certainly have a great achievement in the future."


    In the heart of the king of ink.


    Take Li Rui to a cave. At the entrance of the cave, every drop of water looks like a curtain. It''s very beautiful. Inside the cave, there is a world of its own, with well-equipped seats, fruits, wine and food. This cave is just like an individual palace.


    "Sit down, please." The king of ink points to one place.


    Li Rui went to sit down and said with admiration, "it''s a good place for you. It''s quite like the water curtain cave in Huaguo Mountain."


    "Huaguo Mountain water curtain cave is a natural spiritual cave. How dare I compare with monkey king? He is the glory of our generation. "


    Li Rui was surprised. Is there such a person?


    Seeing what Li Rui was thinking, Mo Wang said with a smile: "I was a little monkey under the monkey king. Later, we were caught in the underworld. Some of us didn''t have time to recall, so we stayed in the underworld. Monkey king ordered Yama to build this moon fishing peak. Even after death, we can still live forever. "


    "Will he come down again?"


    "I haven''t come for a long time. I forgot that he came here last several thousand years ago. Time is too long, many things, I have long forgotten


    King Mo showed a look of remembrance.


    Li Rui nodded: "no wonder the prince will respect you so much."


    Mo Wang laughed: "he respected me not because of my identity, but because of my strength. In recent years, the pattern of heaven and earth has changed, and there is only one truth in the world. Strength is respected. If I didn''t have the strength to stabilize him, he wouldn''t have looked at me


    "So it is." Li Rui picked up the wine on the table and said with emotion, "I respect you for being old and strong!"


    "You''re welcome." The king drank all the wine in one gulp.


    Old people like to be praised, and Mo Wang is no exception. Li Rui''s flattery was very sincere, so he naturally liked to listen to it.


    After three rounds of drinking, King Mo asked, "I don''t know what you learned from, little brother? I don''t think you are like the hell. It seems that there is no such powerful person in the world, right


    "My skill comes from outside the country." Li Rui said.


    Mo Wang was surprised: "outside? How can there be foreign visitors in the world? "


    "Yes, the world is the birthplace of everything. There are all kinds of things in the world


    "So it is." Mo Wang was a little hot in his heart. He raised his glass and said, "I didn''t expect you to have such an adventure, little brother. It''s really wonderful."


    "I''m flattered." Li Rui meets Mo Wang in void.


    After drinking the wine, Li Rui helped his head: "the wine making power of this fruit is really fierce. I can''t bear it any more..."


    Mo Wang laughs: "pour also!"


    Li Ruidong fell on the wine table.


    Mo Wang gently put down his wine cup. Outside the cave, several monkeys rushed in and tied Li Rui to a stone. Mo Wang slowly eats the fruit and food on the table until Li Rui is completely controlled. He wipes his mouth and walks slowly to Li Rui.


    "Stupid little thing, if you don''t have a little value, you will be killed now."


    Mo Wang stretched out his hand and slowly held Li Rui''s double forehead: "now, let me see what opportunities you have had."


    Mo Wang''s eyes became red, thick as blood flowing in them. The red light in his eyes slowly penetrated into Li Rui''s eyes. Just when he touched Li Rui''s eyes, Mo Wang''s head suddenly exploded!


    It just exploded like a watermelon.


    A few Moyuan monkeys guarding the side of King Mo immediately rushed to Li Rui angrily, but they were divided into several pieces and fell to the ground.


    "It''s not good to have a good drink. You have to play some dirty tricks." Li Rui opened his eyes and looked around.


    Mo Wang''s wine is really powerful, but there is nothing to offer Yin Qing. Li Rui is not a fool. He has six points of defense at the beginning. Later, King Mo repeatedly tried to persuade him to drink, but he didn''t drink much. Li Rui was disgusted.


    If you don''t drink by yourself, you always try to persuade others to drink. First of all, if you don''t say whether you are polite or not, you will not be happy just for the person who is encouraged to drink.


    It''s like it''s bad intentions.


    At that time, we had eight points to guard against.


    In the end, he just pretended to be drunk, just wanted to see if there was anything fishy in it. Unexpectedly, Mo Wang really didn''t mean well.


    "Compete with me, Mo Wang ah, Mo Wang, you are so stupid. In the realm of divinity, I am more than a thousand times better than you. "


    In the field of divine consciousness, Li Rui has long been a master. Like King Mo, although old, but with the divine sense, but still a disciple level cultivation.


    It''s no wonder that in this age when everyone pursues the ultimate power, there are several people who care about the cultivation of divine consciousness. Even if they want to practice, it''s not so easy. Not everyone has the condition to intercept other people''s divine knowledge one after another for their own use, even to the extent of expanding into a field.


    Not everyone has that condition, refining several hell soul energy for their own use.


    If you don''t want to, you can''t.


    Li Rui exudes a strong black air and devours the body of Mo Wang. However, with the launch of the water swallowing skill of black whale, Li Rui is surprised to find that this Mo Wang is not the previous Mo Wang.


    The king of ink is now becoming a stone.


    "What kind of technique is this? It''s amazing. " Rao is Li Rui. He is very knowledgeable and surprised.


    There''s such a stunt in the world. It''s just in the moment of divine contact that Mo Wang is smashed.


    I didn''t expect him to survive and run.


    "It''s really unpromising. The monkey king''s men, the master of Tangtang Laoyue peak, can''t even do what they do. They have no face and no skin to run away. It''s shameful, shameful. "


    Li Rui said to himself.


    But at this time, outside the cave, there was an earth shaking roar.


    The roar was so shrill and angry that the angry voice of King Mo spread: "I''m very kind to treat you. How dare you plot against me, Li Rui, you ambitious villain! It''s natural that the hell doesn''t deal with you! "

 Chapter 784

    Don''t want to know, those who don''t know the inside story hear Mo Wang so shout, how will think.


    There are not many outsiders in laoyuefeng today. The main reason is that the prince and others gather here to drink tea and have fun. Therefore, they can attract their attention at the first time, and they will come in a moment.


    Li Rui came out of the cave slowly: "King Mo, why are you doing this?"


    There is a reason for this. Li Rui can''t understand why Mo Wang did it?


    What is his purpose?


    Unfortunately, King Mo is doomed not to answer Li Rui''s question. He just jumps up and down, saying that he was assassinated by Li Rui. When more and more spectators rushed here, Mo Wang was about to start his performance. Li Rui took the lead: "Mo Wang, do you have any evidence that I plotted against you? You''re not hurt at all. I''m plotting against you. What''s wrong with you? "


    That''s a good question.


    Looking at Mo Wang''s posture, it doesn''t seem that he has been schemed.


    Fortunately, King Mo was ready: "if I hadn''t used my magic power in time, I would have died under your assassination. Would you dare to sophistry?"


    "What powers can you use to avoid my so-called assassination?" Li Rui looked at Mo Wang with a puzzled look and said that he couldn''t understand it. "Your elder brother just boasted about how powerful he was and how he came from. He despised the prince and others. Now you say that I am plotting against you. What do I want to do?"


    Mo Wang is a little tongue tied.


    Li Rui''s argument is reasonable, and he is not flustered or busy. He is not even excited. That''s what he says.


    On the contrary, it is extremely convincing.


    If Li Rui shows a panic and wants to explain, it will be easier for people to think that he has a ghost. But it''s not cool.


    At this time, the prince snorted coldly: "no matter what happens, take it first! Come on


    At the prince''s command, a lot of soldiers surrounded him. These soldiers are capable people who are eyeing Li Rui.


    "Take it!"


    Under the order of the prince, the soldiers killed Li Rui. Li Rui smiles lightly, steps into the air and stands up.


    "Prince, it''s not that easy, is it? I can fight with you as well as I can. If you want to take me down, you really think that others are vegetarians? "


    The prince sneered: "unless you live forever, not in the world, not in the underworld!"


    Li Rui snorted coldly: "in that case, I will go to see the Runner King now. If you have the ability, repeat this after the Runner King meets your father! I look at the government, is not your big prince has the final say?


    The prince is silent.


    Of course he didn''t dare to answer.


    Is he has the final say?


    Of course not!


    Who knows not that the ten governments has the final say.


    Seeing that the prince doesn''t speak up, other people don''t like it either. Take Li Rui is not just to say, even if the bottom of the swords and guns, but Li Rui with the wind Yu Kong, posture detached, so slowly leave.


    No one dared to stop half a point.


    What happened at laoyuefeng finally spread.


    The eldest prince did not cover up the incident. Instead, he issued a wanted notice. Among the four major divisions in the prefecture, the division of rewards and punishments is a front-line department, and the division of yin and law is in the charge of the third prince, but the most important part of the inspection division is in the charge of the third prince.


    The inspection department under the control of the prince has the greatest power and has great influence on the other three departments. After all, it''s just a matter of words. Which department is not afraid of? Even if it''s Yin Law Department, it''s also awed by inspection department.


    The three departments work together, but Li Rui is in baoshuzhai. He was in baoshuzhai every day and didn''t go anywhere. The problem was that no one came to catch him.


    "Young master, I''m scared to death outside. There are many notices for young master!"


    "Young master, Sisi is afraid to go to work. She is afraid of being implicated."


    "Young master, you''d better go back to the world to avoid the wind."


    Shuier is very reluctant to take this matter into consideration and puts forward all kinds of suggestions every day. Li Rui also laughs it off. Although the big prince plays a high key role, it''s his own face that he finally hits.


    "Don''t worry about it. If they really dare to arrest me, they will send someone to arrest me. The thunder and the rain are small. Who are you scaring. The less confident they are, the more dare they step on you. "


    "You seem to have a point."


    Li Rui smiles slightly. Shuier has no confidence in her heart, so she will feel worried. If you have the confidence, you will not be afraid of the prince, unless it is ordered by shiyanluo himself. To that extent, it will be really troublesome.


    However, at present, shiyanluo will not be so humble and fight against just one person in the prefecture.


    It''s like a tiger, though powerful, doesn''t compete with ants.


    In the eyes of shiyanluo, Li Rui is no different from ants. Although Li Rui has made a lot of achievements now, he is still far away from the level of ten hell. It should be noted that any one of the ten immortals is a God who has experienced many years. Although they are not in the heaven, they have their place in the heaven.


    Of course, this is all Li Rui''s speculation. Li Rui doesn''t know what the facts are.


    Anyway, that''s how it''s spread.


    "Young master, shall I tear up those notices?" Water son hesitates to ask.


    Li Rui shook his head: "no, I''ll go to the prince''s residence in a few days."


    Water son is stunned, for a long time, ask a way: "childe won''t want to demolish other people''s mansion again..."


    Last time Li Rui visited the Yin Law Department, he took down the Yin Law Department. At that time, Li Rui was still Mr. Baoshu. Later, it was proved that Mr. Baoshu was Li Rui.


    As soon as Li Rui mentioned the word "visit", shuier immediately thought of demolishing the house.


    Li Rui said with a smile: "how can it be that the prince''s residence is not so easy to demolish. The most I can do is to beat him up. "


    The water was silent for a long time.


    This kind of thing, for her, is too far away, too unimaginable


    But it''s such a distant thing. After taking a nap at noon, Li Rui washed his face and went out to meet the spring breeze.


    Li Rui came to the prince''s residence.


    The residence of a person with noble status can be called "mansion", and the identity of the eldest prince is undoubtedly noble. Li Rui came to visit. The boy at the door didn''t recognize Li Rui for a moment. He was just waiting for a notice when he suddenly remembered that this was the wanted man.


    "It''s you! Come on, come on


    Li Rui raised his foot and kicked the boy away: "noisy."


    Without waiting for the next person to report, Li Rui directly broke into the prince''s mansion.


    As he walked away, Li Rui called: "prince, Prince, don''t you want to catch me? I sent it to the door. Where are you? Come on out! Your uncle always wants to mess with me. I''m a bully. You''ll die for me! "

 Chapter 785

    The big prince''s seven orifices almost smoke.


    The thing is, he had planned to take a nap, because he dealt with a lot of things, but the inspection department was still busy, so he rarely wanted to have a rest.


    Who knows just lay down not long was yelled disturbed pajamas, get up gas can be said to be very enough.


    The most exasperating thing is that some people dare to break into his home. It''s a disgraceful thing. As the Grand Prince, his home is not a latrine, where can you want to break into it? And even if it''s a latrine, many latrines also have to be charged!


    The eldest prince turned over and went to the yard with his zhanger long gun.


    When he saw that the man who broke into the mansion was Li Rui, the prince was even more angry: "Li Rui, you are so bold, as a wanted criminal, you dare to break into my mansion! Somebody, take it for me! "


    "Take you! What kind of innocent little white rabbit do you want to face? I''m wanted everywhere. I post my photos everywhere. Is that interesting? How can children play around? Prince, can you grow up and look like a man. Don''t you just want to force me to submit? If you have the ability to come here, you can catch me and make my subordinates die all the time. Are you shameful? That''s how you became the chief officer? "


    The eldest prince was shocked by Li Rui''s series of questions.


    Yes, he did.


    But it doesn''t mean that he is willing to put his little thoughts under the sun! Dark mind, is the most open and transparent, it will make people feel very embarrassed.


    "You are an outsider, I will kill you today!" With a long gun, the prince killed Li Rui.


    Two men fight to make a regiment.


    At a distance, many soldiers watched the battle and did not dare to move forward. The strength of these two men is too strong, they have many moves, and they have a wide variety of fighting styles. They are just two bottles of Xiuer.


    Others go up and die.


    It should be noted that the power of the local government is respected, and all the positions are basically won by themselves. Li Rui and the Grand Prince have a certain reputation, but their own strength is also very strong.


    With a thump, Li Rui shoves the prince to the building. The big prince was kicked by this kick and directly broke several heavy walls. In the dust, the big prince roared.


    "Good! You have seed, come again


    The big prince didn''t show up. His long gun had already been killed. The long gun coming down from the sky will directly shorten the distance. The figure of the big prince will insert the long gun towards Li Rui''s head, and then he will hold the long gun in his hand and strike a blow.


    Hum!


    There is a terrible depression on the ground, and all the depressions on the ground are round.


    Li Rui is not in the emptiness. Just when the big prince''s killing move came out, Li Rui had already evaded.


    "It turns out that this is your real strength, but I underestimate you." Li Rui gave a long smile, which was also to let go of strength.


    The eldest prince sneered, showing his three headed and six armed form, holding a multi pole blade: "suffer death!"


    He is tall and fierce. Li Rui fought with him again. With the fierce fighting between them, the prince''s mansion gradually collapsed. Where the two lights collide, they will be destroyed by big face.


    The more the prince fought, the more angry he became, and the more angry he became.


    Li Rui is orderly and always keeps calm.


    More than an hour after the war, when they separated again, half of the prince''s mansion had been demolished!


    "The eldest prince is really good. It seems that you don''t practice in vain on the battlefield!" Li Rui took the crown prince in his hand.


    The eldest prince''s eyes were cold: "don''t think I don''t know. You''ve come to me for bad luck!"


    "That''s not true. If you didn''t find me bad luck first, how could I find your bad luck?" Li was calm and relaxed. He carried his hands and said indifferently, "you just don''t pay attention to other people. You will suffer a loss like this, Prince."


    "It''s not your fault, you die for me!" The eldest prince leaps forward and pours at Li Rui.


    But at this time, the sky a cry: "OK, don''t fight."


    The prince stopped and looked up. I saw a pair of chariots galloping from a distance, very luxurious. Seeing the chariots, Li Rui bowed to salute: "Li Rui is walking in the underworld. Meet the first king!"


    The only one who can command the great prince and is qualified to command the great prince is the tenth Hall of hell!


    The only one who can make the prince show his respectful attitude in a moment is king Qin Guang, who ranks first in the ten halls of Yama!


    The chariot of King Guangwang of Qin only passed by, and it seemed that he had no intention to stay. The rolling curtain of the chariot opened slightly, revealing a pair of deep eyes. Calm words came from the chariot: "don''t make any noise. It''s not the next time."


    "Yes, father!" The prince immediately put away his gun.


    Li Rui also said: "I will abide by the order of the first king!"


    This is the number one handlebar in the underworld, King Guangwang of Qin, the God of the mountain in the real sense of the underworld.


    It''s not like the general''s mansion. The general''s mansion is hereditary. It''s a hereditary name. The ten halls of Yama can be called the same life with heaven and earth, and its strength is unfathomable.


    It''s said that all the people in the hell can''t fight against the ten halls of hell for half a day!


    It''s just like the world''s top five hooligans can beat all other countries in the world


    It''s not an order of magnitude at all.


    One person is enough to suppress the terrible existence of several small heavens.


    Li Rui will not show the slightest pride in the face of such existence. It''s an act of seeking death.


    King Guang of Qin had no time to take care of the little things that happened below. His chariot left the scene and drove towards the central city.


    Li Rui and the prince looked at each other.


    "Not yet?" Li Rui was the first to break the silence.


    The eldest prince cut Li Rui hard and gave a cold hum.


    Li Rui laughs: "what''s the matter, counsellor?"


    "You wait for me, sooner or later you will feel better!" The eldest prince said fiercely.


    Li Rui laughed more happily and swaggered to the door: "what do you want me to do, what do you want me to do?"


    The prince was so angry that his teeth itched.


    After this, the prince wrote a note to Li Rui, and the wanted notice stated that Li Rui was guilty of breaking into the prince''s house. Notices are posted everywhere, especially in baoshuzhai street.


    Li Rui doesn''t care either. If he likes to post, just post it.


    "Young master, I advise you not to go, but you don''t listen. Now everyone dare not come to our treasure tree studio to buy things..."


    For shuier, it''s a big worry.


    Li Rui doesn''t care: "sooner or later, I have to go to his mansion again to demolish it. I''ll demolish it several times to see if he is always dishonest."


    Li Rui took all the water.


    If you want to talk about the first hard bone of hell, it''s still our childe.


    What a fearless master.

 Chapter 786

    In this way, the first fight with the prince was over.


    After all, a few days later, Li Rui returned to the world. The world and the earth are the same, seemingly calm, but in fact the undercurrent is turbulent. Xie Xiaofeng doesn''t know where he is. According to Zhao Kuafu''s information, Minghai is now.


    There''s something about the open sea.


    His origin is that Zhao Kuafu can''t find out where this man comes from. He only knows that he has done it three times.


    For the first time, he directly injured an elder level figure in the four seas secret place. Since Sihai secret place couldn''t go back to that secret place, tianmeng sent people to receive tianmeng station and became a member of tianmeng. Although there are many casualties in Sihai secret place, its strength is still very strong. As the saying goes, the dead camel is bigger than the horse, and the elder is bigger than the horse.


    Minghai beat him to death with one move. With one punch, he beat the elder to death.


    For the second time, Minghai directly killed a young man in Beijing. Afterwards, the young man''s family went to the door of the hotel where Minghai stayed to apologize. This shouldn''t be a strange thing. People of martial arts and Taoism are at the top of the world. All forces must bow down. After all, people control life and death, while others only control power or wealth.


    But the young man in Beijing is not a simple person. The family has a huge influence and maintains close ties with many sects.


    This is the kind of person, died, the family also want to apologize, the result actually did not get the permission of Minghai.


    For the third time, Minghai killed the Lion King alone.


    The lion king is the top of jiedan realm, who vaguely touches the level of Yuanhe realm. Li Rui had a meeting with this man in his early years. He had a good impression on him, but he didn''t expect that the lion king would die in the hands of Minghai.


    "At that time, Minghai was seeking to break through the border and needed a grindstone. The lion king has a very common relationship with tianmeng in the north, and he likes to go alone. Minghai finds him to fight. Later, the Lion King''s body is found, and there is a deep wound on his body. It looks like a sharp weapon, and it doesn''t match the general strength. It looks like... It''s like being bitten by a wild animal. "


    Zhao Kuafu has made great efforts in this matter.


    The report was very detailed.


    "So, we can''t find out about his origin. We just know that he is very strong." Li Rui thought for a moment and asked, "what does this Minghai want to do?"


    "He can''t see what he wants to do, has no intention, and doesn''t form his own forces. It''s just playing with a few friends in twos and threes. It''s like playing in the game world. "


    "It''s experience." Li Rui knows what this state means, including Xie Xiaofeng. They only pursue Tao, not power.


    There is a kind of friars who yearn for Tao more strongly than anything else. They came out of the world because of their school''s origin and their self-esteem.


    Young disciples, however, often need to put themselves in the world of mortals to experience and gain insights. This is an intention of pursuing perfection and detachment, which Li Rui can understand.


    It''s almost immortal, but it''s not really immortal. It needs a little earth spirit.


    There must be something extraordinary behind them.


    Only in this way can we cultivate such extraordinary and refined students.


    However, although it can cultivate a strong ability, it may not be able to cultivate excellent character.


    "I don''t think it''s necessary to be such a high school, because they don''t pay attention to the mind and nature of their disciples, and often use other people''s lives as their own sharpening stones."


    "Yes, our black league''s restriction on this aspect is much better than those who call themselves respectable."


    "Keep your eyes open and let me know if you have any news." Li Rui hung up and wondered, "but Minghai has never said that he is decent, but how does Xie Xiaofeng mix with such people..."


    Xie Xiaofeng learned from the Sword Fairy. What''s the origin of this sword fairy? Li Lao Zu didn''t say, and Li Rui didn''t ask much.


    It is estimated that they are all people with a long history.


    In China, crouching tiger, hidden dragon, there are countless fierce people.


    It''s just that when Su Hongying came into the world, Li Rui wondered why he didn''t care.


    After all, the earth is its home. If the nest is taken away, isn''t it


    Suddenly Li Rui thought of a terrible possibility.


    That is, people don''t like Su Hongying at all.


    If so, it would be terrible.


    Of course, it''s just a guess.


    Li Rui decides to practice at home for a while. At ten o''clock in the morning, Guan Feixue runs to Li Rui''s room shyly and makes a provocative gesture.


    "You haven''t come to me for a long time."


    Li Rui glanced at her: "please show some respect. I''m not a doll."


    "You want me to be a widow?" Guan Feixue said angrily.


    Li Rui, helpless, shook his head and got up. He went over and hugged Guan Feixue: "I said, can you let me practice for a while? I feel like my time is full of all of you. "


    "I''ll only look for you once, and that''s what you say about me!" Guan Feixue is dissatisfied.


    Li Rui frowned: "what do you want to say? Plain words is downstairs, you won''t let me openly have nothing to sleep with you here? I give you the jade space, we have no less date. Haven''t fed you yet? "


    "I want a child." Guan Feixue said.


    So that''s her purpose.


    Jade space, after all, can not replace the reality, it is more to provide a kind of satisfaction of two people''s wandering feeling. It''s hard to say. What''s the meaning.


    Li Rui has a headache: "what do you want to have children for? Can you care for them yourself?"


    As an authentic Bai Fumei, Li Rui doesn''t think Guan Feixue would like to take care of her children.


    Guan Feixue suddenly a little gloomy, sighed: "if I don''t hurry up, I''m afraid I''ll get married and have a baby late. My mom just called me. She wanted to come and see me. I don''t know what to say. How dare I call her here. "


    Li Rui understood the difficulty of Guan Feixue, thought a little, said: "well, you invite your mother to the provincial capital, I will go with you tomorrow, is that ok?"


    Guan Feixue had a little surprise: "is that ok?"


    "Let me tell Suyan that I will take you to the provincial capital to do something tomorrow. She can understand."


    "That would be great." Guan Feixue pours on Li Rui and nests in Li Rui''s arms. "Then I want to have a child tomorrow."


    "Sister, don''t drag the car when you have nothing to do. It''s not the car to the kindergarten!" Li Ruiyi''s right words.


    Guan Feixue gives a cold hum, pushes Li Rui away and walks away with her coquettish posture.


    Li Rui looks at her back and feels that cultivation is meaningless. His heart is full of fire.


    Cultivation? Make a fart!


    The heart is restless.


    For a long time, Li Rui was reciting the heart calming mantra. I didn''t expect that just after she had calmed down, the door opened again, and sister sang came in wearing a silk nightgown with a glass of red wine in her hand.


    "Come and have a drink with me."


    Li ruitou is big.


    What happened today? Why are all of them abnormal?

 Chapter 787

    Although he had been urged by Guan Feixue once, Li Rui still kept quiet and said gently: "why do you want to drink all of a sudden?"


    "It''s just a little hot and dry." Sister sang said and gently lifted her pajamas.


    Li Rui''s nosebleed almost came out. Sister Sang''s silk pajamas were thin, and she had a good figure. She was the kind of mature sister who was full of water, honey and peach. She was afraid that she could squeeze water with a little effort. Over the years, with proper maintenance, the body has become more attractive. Instead of aging with time, it shows the momentum of beauty against time.


    If Li Rui is not determined, it''s OK to say that he will jump on it.


    With a heart pounding, Li Rui said dryly, "you didn''t take the wrong medicine. Why are you so active today?"


    "They''ve all been here?" Elder sister Sang was a little surprised and immediately sneered, "Xiao Lang hoof, I know."


    Li Ruihan, one.


    Sister Sang put down the wine and goblet in her other hand, helped Li Rui pour a glass of wine and handed it to Li Rui. Li Rui took a sip. The wine is not bad, but it tastes a little strange.


    "Yingzi is learning from you recently. Last night, she made a batch of beauty pills for us mysteriously. We all ate, but when we wake up today, we always feel hot and a little anxious. " Said Sister sang.


    "So?"


    "So have you tasted the pill? What''s wrong with it?"


    Li Rui was so surprised that he quickly took another sip of the wine. He smashed his mouth and shook his head: "I can''t taste it. It''s mainly wine here. I''ve been confused for a long time. She is also, inexplicably thinking about refining what Dan, half hanging level. If you want to alchemy, just come to me... "


    "To you? It''s very nice of you to say that those who are not at home all the time are wandering around the world like an immortal every day. " Sister sang squinted.


    Li Rui is sweating like rain: "it is."


    "If we don''t rely on ourselves, we can hardly live. You still blame Sakura. You should review yourself. " Sister sang said something, raised her glass, touched Li Rui, and took another sip.


    Li Rui can only accompany sister sang to drink.


    Today''s cultivation is hopeless. Look at the atmosphere, it may be that something else will happen.


    I have a vague feeling that something big is going to happen.


    How to say, a little excited, there are some small uneasy.


    "This wine is really powerful..." Li Rui just drank and deliberately urged him. He found that the strength of the wine was not strong, but the pills in the wine were very strong.


    Like a woman''s fiery red lips, once you kiss her, it''s hard for a man to resist.


    "If you are an ordinary person, you can''t resist it at all. Even a monk has some difficulties." Li Rui felt hot all over, and the fire in his heart became more and more intense.


    However, at present, these drugs are still able to resist.


    Li Rui has always done a good job in restraining desire. The main purpose of this restraint is not to lose your mind and become like a lower body animal.


    "Where is yingzi? I''ll go to her and see what''s wrong."


    "She''s in the room. If you go now, you may see something unsuitable for children."


    "I''ve seen it for a long time..." when Li Ruigang was about to say it, he saw sister Sang''s smiling eyes. He just shut up and took her out.


    Xiaoman was sent to grandma''s house, and Huowu was there to play with her. Li Rui doesn''t have much scruples about all the women in his family. Directly open the door of yingzi''s room, see yingzi lying on the bed, quilt messy, revealing a snow-white thigh, eyes full of water.


    "You''re the first one to be possessed by Alchemy." When Li Rui saw yingzi hiding in the quilt, he laughed and scolded. He ran to lift the quilt, but yingzi quickly showed his head, "if you dare to move, I''ll fight with you!"


    "Spell a fart!"


    Li Rui left his position and looked back. Li Rui felt a little confused immediately. Sakura''s body was very hot. She was sweating and greasy.


    If you are a greasy animal, you may feel sick, but under the quilt is a greasy tight body.


    Yingzi glared at Li Rui: "if you dare to touch it again, I''ll call sister Suyan to hit you."


    "Where is Su Yan?" Li Rui asked.


    "I don''t know. Maybe I went to take a bath."


    "What time did your pill start to attack?"


    "At that time, we all took the medicine at about the same time point. According to the onset time of everyone''s medicine, the difference was no more than half an hour. The masses have come to me to reflect the situation, and they have a great response. They are very dissatisfied with me. I''m finished. It seems that my road as a pharmacist is impassable. I can no longer boast that I''m a pharmacist. "


    Sakura''s face is full of loss.


    Li Rui is angry and funny: "you are still a pharmacist. Go to take a bath."


    "I''m not going. I just took a bath and I still washed in cold water. I''m short of a man now. What do you say? "


    Li ruicai will not respond to her.


    She is the only one who can make a beauty pill into a spring pill.


    Fortunately, I''m a pharmacist.


    It''s like a medicine making genius.


    "If you don''t want a man, I can only help you force out the medicine."


    "It''s just a shot. What''s the pressure?" Cherry sniffed.


    Li Rui shook his head: "no, according to what you say, I guess you''ll have to empty me."


    Then Li Rui put his hands into the quilt.


    Li Rui responded with an expression of unhappiness.


    After a while, yingzi shook her body and breathed out a long breath.


    Sister sang almost died laughing.


    "It turns out that the medicine is so powerful. I finally know."


    Yingzi was very embarrassed: "don''t laugh, elder sister sang. You will be forced out later. You dare to laugh at me. I''m afraid you don''t know the strength of the pharmacist. You look down on me. "


    That''s the truth.


    Li Rui was helpless: "don''t make any pills in the future. You''ll make your family run wild."


    "I don''t find something to do. What do you want me to do? Do you make rice worms? Don''t I have my own dream and my own interest? Funny. "


    Li had to leave the room to help the next lesbian who was poisoned by Sakura.


    Although it is said that the matter is difficult to handle, it can be finished after a turn. Li Rui tired almost collapse, back to the room, see Jane sitting on the bed, playing mobile phone.


    "It''s hard to come back. There''s only one man in the family who can use it. It''s hard for you."


    Li ruinao scratched his head: "what do you say? Is it not what I should do to serve you?"


    Jane put out her hand and pinched Li Rui, laughing: "you mean it!"


    Li Rui hugged Jiansu and gave her a kiss. His eyes looked at each other with tenderness in them.


    Love goes deep.


    For a long time, Li Rui''s campaign ended the expedition, breathed a sigh, and opened the sage mode.


    "The longer I get along with you, the more unfair I feel to you. They''re all very nice women, but they''ve been harmed by me. "


    "If you don''t harm me, I will be harmed by others. By your disaster, at least you still treat us sincerely and protect us. " In short, lying in Li Rui''s arms, whispered, "but everyone is developing themselves. Don''t blame yingzi. No one expected that. Anyway, I dare not eat her beauty pill in the future."


    Li Rui smiles: "Feixue said today that she wants to have a child."


    In a word, it''s quiet.


    "I don''t think I should keep it from you."


    In a nutshell, he chuckled: "you can still hide it from someone."


    "Long live my wife." Li Rui patted, in short, his hands began to be dishonest again.


    Two child warning.

 Chapter 788

    Life is sweet as honey, return to normal, less killing and fighting. Sometimes if people are too addicted to the external, internal and family things, they will gradually fall into the enemy.


    Many people can work hard for their career. I think that if my family is stable, I can take care of my family less. In fact, it''s not. If women are not taken good care of, they may become moths


    Fortunately, all the developments at home are positive. It''s not a bad thing for Sakura to make such a fuss. On the contrary, it makes the family relationship much better.


    The next day, Li Rui accompanied Guan Feixue to the provincial capital. The villa in Guan Feixue''s provincial capital has not been sold. Li Rui and her back to the villa, settle down, in the morning Guan Feixue went to buy a lot of food, Li Rui personally cook.


    It''s more than eleven o''clock. Mom and dad are here.


    "Hello, uncle and aunt. Sit down." Li Rui is busy in the kitchen and goes out to say hello. Guan Feixue brings tea and water to her parents. Over the years, she has been living in the Li family, a little less delicate and a little more smoky.


    Guan''s parents lived abroad after the family crisis. At that time, Li Rui witnessed the fall of several big families in the provincial capital, including the family. Speaking of it, I didn''t expect that Guan Feixue would live with me at that time. Otherwise, I would look at Guan Feixue''s face and help Guan family.


    So it''s hard to predict.


    Guan''s parents know little about Li Rui, but they also know that Li Rui''s identity is unusual and his ability is very strong, so they dare not despise him.


    "Xiao Rui, can you cook?" Guan''s father laughed and came to have a look to show his closeness. Li Rui said with a smile: "sometimes I cook. I don''t hear that my uncles and aunts are back. I''m thinking about it."


    "Not bad, not bad boy." Guan''s eyes narrowed with laughter.


    In the living room, Guan''s mother and Guan Feixue are talking about the recent situation. Although in the family, Guan Feixue is not paid enough attention to, but in the end is also his daughter, how much is still concerned about.


    "Feixue, you come upstairs with me. My mother has something to ask you."


    After chatting for a while, Guan''s mother waved and let Guan Feixue go upstairs. Obviously, there are some things she doesn''t want Li Rui to hear. As soon as Guan Feixue looks at her mother''s posture, she knows what she wants to say, but she doesn''t refuse. After going upstairs, Guan Ma closed the door and asked Guan Feixue, "when are you going to marry Li Rui?"


    "No marriage." Guan Feixue is crisp and neat.


    "Nonsense!" Guan Ma was a little angry. "What do you mean if you follow him if you don''t get married? As for the women we shut up, are they so far? Are you confused? No matter how powerful he is, he always has a family and a room. You have no reputation or distinction... "


    "Mom, I know all this. I''m not a kid anymore." Guan Feixue sighed and sat down, "but who is by my side in my most difficult time? People don''t know, mom. Don''t you know? "


    Guan Ma wants to talk but stops.


    Without waiting for her to speak, Guan Feixue said, "what can I do when I go home? Become a pawn for the marriage of family interests? Mom, if other people don''t know what you think, can I not? I won''t go back until I get rid of that bondage. "


    Guan Ma was really angry: "don''t you even want us?"


    "If I don''t, I won''t come here specially, and I won''t buy good food for you. Mom, it''s not that if I don''t listen, I don''t want my parents. You have your ideas, and I have mine. "


    "You are a girl, what do you think?" Guan''s mother''s tone became serious. She saw that Guan Feixue really didn''t want to be obedient. "With a man who doesn''t have a name, the family always takes this matter out and says that you''ve lost the face of the family!"


    "I''ve lost it or not. Everyone knows. I don''t need anyone''s approval."


    "You..." Guan''s mother trembles with anger. At this time, her mobile phone rings. Guan''s mother goes out to answer the phone with her mobile phone. Guan Feixue takes the opportunity to leave the room and goes downstairs to the kitchen to help Li Rui.


    Guan''s father sat in the living room drinking tea with a dignified face.


    He knew roughly what his wife and daughter were talking about upstairs. On the way, he has passed the Qi, and many opinions are decided by him.


    If this man were not Li Rui, he would have been angry. Tang Tang, the eldest miss of Guan''s family, actually made a little girl in Li''s family.


    His daughter doesn''t want face, but his father does.


    Li Rui is very unusual in his courtship. If not, he has a hundred ways, even if his daughter does not change her mind, to let Li Rui understand his power.


    It just seems that my daughter can''t do the work.


    Things get tricky.


    Guan dad takes out his cell phone and sends a short message.


    In the kitchen, Li Rui cooperates with Guan Feixue. When Li Rui was cooking, Guan Feixue helped him to sprinkle salt, wash the dishes, taste the dishes just out of the pot, and praised: "I cook delicious food!"


    "Yes, it''s your dish. Tell it to see if it agrees?"


    "I don''t care. This is what I cook." Guan Feixue laughs.


    Li Rui turned around and scraped off Xiao Qiong''s nose: "skin."


    Guan Feixue smiles more and more happily.


    Whether it''s the living room or upstairs, it''s depressing for her. Only the kitchen, a small square dwelling place, could make her feel comfortable and happy.


    Adults have a lot of dirty things to worry about, but love will never.


    All the dishes are ready, Li Rui greets Guan''s father and mother: "have dinner."


    Just like he didn''t know anything, Li Rui always kept a welcome and ordinary heart, greeting Guan''s parents. At the same time, he took out red wine from the closet and poured wine for Guan''s mom and dad.


    A table for four.


    "Uncle and aunt, try the food made by Feixue. You don''t eat much of her cooking. Her cooking has improved a lot over the years. "


    As soon as Li Rui praised Guan Feixue, he laughed: "you are the only one who can talk."


    Guan''s father and mother didn''t laugh. They were quite worried.


    Drinking wine and eating vegetables, Guan''s father asked Li Rui, "Xiao Rui, what have you been doing all these years?"


    "I didn''t do anything, mainly playing."


    "What are you playing with?" Asked Guan ma.


    Li Rui put down his glass with a smile and said, "what do you want to know?"


    "We don''t know what you do, but we hear that your work is mysterious." Guan Ma said.


    Li Rui nodded: "it''s really mysterious, but it''s not impossible to say. Well, I can do whatever you can think of, even if it''s just wild


    What a big tone!


    Guan''s mother frowned. She didn''t like Li Rui''s voice. She was crazy.


    Guan''s father doesn''t quite adapt. After all, as a former rich family, it''s normal to keep a low profile and be introverted.


    Guan Feixue smiles and does not participate in the discussion.


    Over the years, she has not disclosed Li Rui''s ability and background to her family. At most, he is amazing. I can''t say how great it is.


    Can''t you say that this man specializes in saving the world?


    Who believes that.

 Chapter 789

    After dinner, everyone sat down in the living room. Li Rui turned on the TV program, but no one was watching it. At most, it could neutralize the atmosphere.


    Guan Feixue brought the washed fruit and asked his parents to eat it, but he ate one first.


    "Xiao Rui, you see, we''ll go to your house sometime. Xiaoxue has been with you for so long, we still don''t know where your home is. "


    Guan Ma had a smile on her face.


    Li Rui also led a smile on his face: "if you want to, you can do it today."


    Not at all.


    I''m not afraid of being visited. There''s nothing to be afraid of. At this level, are you still afraid of other people''s hair picking diseases? It''s just that there may be some inappropriate moral concepts.


    But if you want to see it, it''s not suitable and you have to invite it.


    It depends on this move. Does Guan ma take it.


    Guan''s mother looked at Guan''s father. Guan''s father shook his head slightly and said, "I won''t go today. There''s still some business to be busy. Another day."


    "All right, I''ll be waiting any time." Li Rui nodded.


    Ding Dong.


    The door rang.


    Guan Feixue went to open the door and heard a loud voice outside: "Oh, this is where Xiaoxue lives. I haven''t been here once."


    "It''s a nice cottage."


    "Small is small."


    Guan Feixue''s voice was a little unexpected: "cousin, cousin, second aunt, how did you come? Come on in. Welcome


    Guan Feixue came in with seven or eight people and sat down in the living room.


    Although the villa is small, it is not too small. After all, it is a two-story villa, and the lower floor area can accommodate many people. When these people sat down in the living room, they could only hear the man who had been called by Guan Feixue as second aunt say to Guan Ma, "sister-in-law, if you didn''t come here, you wouldn''t call us. If Guan Liang hadn''t told us that you were here, we wouldn''t know. Just as I was thinking, we haven''t seen each other for a long time, and we haven''t seen flying snow for a long time, so we came together. "


    Guan Liang is Guan Feixue''s cousin, smiling and pondering.


    Guan Ma said, "we were going to visit you at the next stop. Since we all came first, we''ll have dinner here."


    "Oh, who is this?" Second aunt looks at Li Rui.


    Li Rui took the initiative to stand up: "I''m Xiaoxue''s boyfriend, Li Rui."


    Second aunt nodded: "I don''t know that Xiaoxue has a boyfriend. Xiaoxue, when will you get married?"


    Guan Feixue said with a smile, "is the second aunt going to urge her marriage?"


    "What''s the matter of urging marriage? You are too demanding before, which makes me think you can''t get married. Now that I have a boyfriend, of course my second aunt wants to get involved. But I heard that your boyfriend has a wife at home, which makes us relatives who stay in China have no face. Now we dare not mention you when we go out. "


    As soon as the words came out, Guan Feixue''s face changed on the spot.


    She pursed her lips and looked at Guan''s parents.


    Guan PA and Guan Ma look away.


    Guan Liang also said: "Feixue, Li Rui is here today. Let''s make it clear. We shut the woman of the family, where to have the reason that makes small for the person? We are ashamed of you for doing so. "


    "That''s my business." Guan Feixue is stubborn.


    "You can''t be too selfish!" Guan Liang''s tone is a little tough.


    Li Rui said with a smile: "don''t speak too loud. Don''t make noise with our flying snow. Guan Liang, how much face do you have? How do you feel


    As soon as Li Rui opened his mouth, Guan Liang was silent.


    He vaguely knew that Li Rui was very powerful.


    But in the end how fierce, the heart has not many bottom, so dare not face to face with Li Rui.


    Li Rui is not polite. Since these people are in a collective way to make trouble and fly snow, as boyfriends, they can''t just sit back and ignore it.


    There is only one truth in the world, that is, one''s own. If you can''t even protect the woman you love and the woman you love, then the boyfriend is neglecting his duty.


    "I welcome all of you here today. I know what you want to say, and don''t beat around the bush. Don''t aim the muzzle at Feixue, just aim at me if you can. " Li Rui spread out his hands and kept a comfortable sitting posture. "As for me, I''ve just made friends with my uncles and aunts, and I''m still good at it. I know you''re locked up. "


    Li Rui''s memory comes to mind.


    At that time, Guan''s family was a famous family in the provincial capital. How did it decline? He looked coldly at it.


    "Everyone is just a family. There''s no need to be so stiff. Today, I''m sitting here, and I can give you a clear word. What you think and say is meaningless. To tell you the truth, I look down on the level of some people from the bottom of my heart, but since they are all family members, I don''t say that too openly. Take care of your face. Who knows Wang Jingfei? "


    "Which Wang Jingfei?" Asked the second aunt,


    "Wang Jianshu''s son." Li Rui said.


    They know that.


    Wang Jianshu is the former richest man, and Wang Jingfei is also very famous.


    In recent years, Wang Jingfei took over the family business and became the richest man in Jiangnan province. Father and son are the richest men of two generations. They have extraordinary prestige in the business circles of Jiangnan province.


    "What does Wang Jingfei have to do with you?" Asked the second aunt.


    "He''s my dog." Li Rui said.


    For a moment, the hall was quiet.


    The second aunt opened her mouth, including Guan''s father, Guan''s mother, and others. She also had some incredible feelings.


    It''s normal. It''s not surprising.


    Over the years, Li Rui has been living behind the scenes, disdaining to go to power. If it''s not necessary, he doesn''t care about these relatives.


    But it''s Guan Feixue''s relative, not anyone else. Some things, the respect that should be given, are better given. It''s her family, after all. Therefore, Li Rui has always been patient and has never been angry. Even if it was just a little more serious, there was no malice.


    It''s just a statement of fact.


    Although it''s boring for him to do such things in his present position, no matter how boring, he has to do it. The blow of dimensionality reduction is better than that of your sweetheart.


    "Xiao Rui, are you kidding?" Asked Guan ma.


    Guan Feixue can''t help it. It''s just for outsiders. She should deal with her own family: "Mom, can this kind of thing be taken as a joke now? Do you really think I''m blind and my family is full of smart people? If I''m not polite, how many are smarter than me in my family? "


    That''s the truth, too.


    In Guan''s family, Guan Feixue has a strong academic background and business sense. In those years, as a woman, her achievements were no worse than those of men.


    Just a lot of things, they do relatives, don''t quite understand Guan Feixue now everything.


    I just didn''t expect to see such a scene when I tried to get rid of the clouds.


    What I see in front of my eyes is not only a small bridge and flowing water, but also a great bank like Mount Everest!

 Chapter 790

    In the face of the couple''s tough mixed doubles, many relatives were defeated. When the clouds are light and the wind is light, the enemy will be destroyed in front of him.


    This is the power of tacit understanding and long-term affection. They are all like-minded and smart.


    Guan''s father and mother looked at each other with embarrassed expression. How did these relatives come? In fact, you don''t have to think about it. They called them. Otherwise, how could they know that Guan Feixue lived here?


    But I didn''t expect that Guan Feixue and Li Rui didn''t play according to the routine.


    So far, Li Rui has not revealed any cards, but gives people a sense of majestic prestige.


    "You say Xiao Rui is so capable. What can he do for my family?" Guan Ma asked.


    Guan Feixue said with a smile: "he is not the son-in-law. Mom, what do you want Li Rui to do to return to his family glory? Forget it. I prefer the current state. In the past, the family was rich, but the family was weak. In everyone''s eyes, it was all about interests. There was no gentle appearance of a family. Since childhood, you all give money for your career, but where do children care about money? "


    Children only care about company.


    This is exactly what was lacking at that time.


    Many well-off families have to spend more time in their careers, which is understandable. But the disciples of the Guan family were always very good, and they had passed on for generations, so there was no lack of money.


    In this regard, Guan''s parents also feel the lack of that year.


    Guan mumbled her lips and said in a soft voice, "Feixue, don''t blame your mother. Your father and I have our own difficulties."


    "I know you have difficulties, and I don''t mean to blame you. It''s just that the concept is different. I think it''s good now. There''s no need to fight for the glory of that family. "


    "I can''t let the family decay in my hands." Guan said bitterly.


    Guan Feixue doesn''t know.


    This is equivalent to a request.


    He''s asking for some kind of support.


    Li Rui can and can afford this support. This is also the reason why Guan''s father and mother come here this time. It depends on whether Li Rui gives this face.


    Second aunt and Guan Liang look forward to Li Rui.


    Li Rui smiles: "uncle, I agree with Feixue. Money is outside your body. You are obviously not short of money. I can take up a few people, but I don''t lead a whole family. That''s why Feixue says there''s no need to return to family glory. "


    "It''s up to everyone in the family to win back the glory of the family. In the past, Guan family was strong in a few people, but there were a lot of people Henry. This is like a train, the locomotive pulling the cars, and eventually there will be a day of fatigue. In fact, the best way is not to have someone push behind, which will only kill the people who push behind. The best way is to change a locomotive, or simply change a car. "


    "I''m afraid there are a lot of complaints when I close my house now, right? I used to ride in those years, but now I don''t have a ride, and the quality of life has declined. Aunts and uncles, if necessary, just let me know that I can''t let them ride in the future. "


    Li Rui has a gentle smile.


    But at this time, er Gu Guan Liang and others were as pale as earth.


    Li Rui said this in front of them, the threat is no less than the bandits who are about to detonate the bomb.


    I can''t even ride in the future. That''s terrible.


    For Guan''s parents, it''s a totally different feeling. Guan''s parents have been abroad for a long time to cultivate themselves. They are old enough to retire. If their relatives hadn''t been helping them, why should they go out again?


    At present, Li Rui''s explanation of the embarrassing situation gives us some real sense of identity.


    Guan Ma sighed: "you child, no wonder flying snow will like you."


    "What''s the use of liking? It''s not about making small ones. Even if we close our family, we can''t be small for others even if we are poor and starved to death! " The second sister-in-law suddenly got angry and became angry.


    "What do you care about other people''s family? Second aunt, where is your home? What''s your husband''s name? What''s your son''s name? If you dare to get angry in front of me, I''ll let you try to starve to death. " Li Rui''s face was slightly cold. His dignified eyes swept at the others, and then he said, "I''m not kidding."


    Li Rui took out his cell phone, dialed a phone and called Wang Jingfei: "I''ll send you an address. You come here."


    "OK, brother Li, I''ll arrange the helicopter to come as soon as possible." Wang Jingfei''s answer is also very direct.


    Li Rui likes this way of communication.


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the living room was very stagnant.


    Guan''s father sighed: "little sister, pay attention to the propriety of your speech in the future. Xiao Rui, don''t be angry with your aunt. She''s not sensible. You can''t be sensible. And you should be obedient in the future. There is an old saying that it is better to rely on the heaven and the earth than on the ancestors. Guan family''s material wealth is not as good as before, but spiritual wealth is also wealth. I hope you can pass it on. "


    "Brother, you are the pillar of the family. You can''t let the Guan family go down like this!" Second aunt despair way.


    Guan''s father shook his head: "Guan''s family is not declining, and each of your family''s property is no less than 100 million. No matter how much, I feel that I can only rely on myself, not without foundation, which is already very high. "


    It''s really high.


    A hundred million can be called a rich man in any city.


    Of course, it''s not as far as the tens of billions and hundreds of billions of rich people are concerned. But when it comes to this base, which one is not doing the industry step by step?


    Today, when Guan''s father saw Li Rui, he suddenly felt that he was old and not as brave as before.


    Look at these outstanding young people. They are the masters of the world.


    Soon after, the arrival of Wang Jingfei made the villa lively. Wang Jingfei came with his wife and two children. In the past, the rich family was not rich enough, but now the family is complete, with children and women.


    "Brother Li, sister-in-law, uncle and aunt, Hello, you." Wang Jingfei warmly greets, where does that posture have a little bit of the president''s style on the news, just like a little brother.


    The relatives of Guan family are not surprised.


    This is Wang Jingfei.


    News is not uncommon. I''ve met several times before, but after all, since Guan''s family has not lagged behind, there are not many opportunities to contact such the richest person.


    So far, Wang Jingfei''s wealth is also at the top of the list.


    "Mr. Wang is good."


    "Hello, brother Wang."


    "I''ve heard about Mr. Wang for a long time, but I didn''t expect to meet him."


    Compared with Li Ruian sitting on the sofa, other people are more enthusiastic. This is ironic, Guan Feixue sneered.


    Obviously the elder brother is sitting here, but the relatives are not very close. On the contrary, Wang Jingfei is an outsider. They seem to be familiar with each other.


    For all kinds of reasons, isn''t it because Li Rui thinks it''s natural for him to help them, that''s why he needs to fight for outsiders?


    Guan''s parents are also helpless. These relatives make them embarrassed at this time.


    Li Rui beckoned: "all sit down. What''s the child''s name? Bring it to my house for dinner another day."


    "Well, brother Lele, I''ll wait for you!"


    Wang Jingfei is very happy.


    At his level, he also understands what is the most important. Wealth is no longer important, life and death health is the most important.


    In his eyes, Li Rui is a fairy like task. It''s hard to buy a meal in such a fairy''s home.


    This trip is worth it!

 Chapter 791

    Seeing Wang Jingfei licking the dog, others didn''t know what to say.


    But Guan''s father winked at her, and she said, "let''s go together then."


    Li Rui laughs and does not make a statement.


    Her face was rather awkward.


    Guan Liang and others also feel embarrassed.


    Just now I said something about Guan''s face. Now it''s all right. The tune is too high. I can''t get down.


    If Guan''s family is better than Wang Jingfei, can it be better than Wang Jingfei. He is the richest man in Jiangnan Province in two generations. In terms of wealth, the wealth of the Wang family is no less than that of the Guan family. Wang Jingfei is so happy with Li Rui''s casual invitation. What about Guan family?


    "Brother Li, I don''t know if you have any good medicine there. My wife''s bone is not very good. Maybe she hurt herself when she was born. I want to ask you for some medicine."


    "It''s all small things." Li Rui reached out to Wang Jingfei''s wife, "I''ll treat you now."


    Wang Jingfei''s wife holds out her hand for Li Rui to hold.


    The Guan family felt a little embarrassed again. They seemed to think Li Rui was not good, but they couldn''t say what was wrong.


    But Li Rui just gently shook Wang Jingfei''s wife''s hand, immediately put it down, and said with a smile, "OK."


    That''s good?


    I don''t dare to act like this!


    Guan''s parents and elders are better. Guan Liang''s young people''s faces twitch, and they don''t know what to say.


    Wang Jingfei is a happy face: "thank you brother Li, thank you!"


    Listen to this warm tone, it should not be hypocritical thanks!


    What the hell?


    Can''t it really be cured like this? Can there be something more fake in the world. For a while, many people already thought that Li Rui was a magic wand.


    No wonder I always refuse to say what I do. Daren Qing turns out to be a magic wand!


    "Jingfei, you''ve worked hard all these years. Come on, give me a grip."


    "Can I, too? Good, good! Thank you, brother Li Wang Jingfei held out his hand in ecstasy, and Li Rui held it again. Wang Jingfei''s face looked precious after he had been shaken, as if that hand was the same.


    So you can be the richest man.


    This time, they can''t even watch Guan''s parents.


    It''s like a magic wand.


    Why is that?


    Guan Feixue tries to hold a smile on one side. She knows that Li Rui''s treatment is true. It''s nothing more than using the aura of the eternal life skill of the Qing emperor to treat people. But in the eyes of outsiders, nothing can be seen.


    Li Rui''s current treatment has already transcended the external conditions and reached a level of simplicity. For ordinary people, it is not too much to say that Li Rui is an immortal. But if you can''t understand it, you can''t understand it. There''s nothing to say.


    "Dad, mom, do you have any discomfort, or let Li Rui help you to treat it."


    "We? We seem to... By the way, your father often has low back pain, or try it. " Guan''s mother didn''t want to agree, but now that she''s all here, she just can''t stand Li Rui''s appearance of pretending to be a magic wand. In the end, she still holds such a trace of psychology and wants to have a try.


    Guan''s father was not happy, said: "you are also a little high blood pressure, why don''t you hold it."


    "You hold first, you hold first, ha ha." Guan Ma sneered.


    Guan dad reluctantly reaches out his hand. Li Rui smiles and grabs Guan dad''s hand. This time, he doesn''t let go immediately.


    Guan''s mother stares at Guan''s father without blinking. All of a sudden, she covers her mouth and seems to be afraid of being born.


    Second aunt and others are full of incredible faces.


    Guan''s gray hair turns black at the speed visible to the naked eye, and even his skin is changing. A man in his fifties, in just a few seconds, returns to his thirties.


    Li Ruisong opened his hand and said softly, "uncle, I can''t directly give the Guan family the capital to make a comeback, but I hope you can fight for what you want."


    Guan''s father is a little puzzled. He feels as if he has changed, but he still doesn''t know why Li Rui said this.


    Guan Ma cried with joy: "husband, husband, you have changed. Go to the bathroom and look in the mirror!"


    "What have I changed? It''s so amazing?" Guan dad gets up and goes to the bathroom.


    Before long, Guan''s father was surprised in the bathroom.


    A moment later, Guan''s father sat on the sofa and his mother asked eagerly whether he could help her recover her youth. After getting a positive answer, Guan''s mother was so happy that she didn''t know what to say.


    All the rich families and all the revitalization families have been put aside. Even the ones of demeanor have been put aside.


    Nothing is more important than life.


    All that time takes away can be snatched back by Li Rui.


    After Li Rui helped Guan''s mother recover to her thirties, Guan''s mother cried with joy: "I''m sorry, son-in-law. It''s her mother who has no eyesight. How does she know you are a living immortal..."


    Guan Ma takes Li Rui by the hand and has a son-in-law.


    They didn''t know what to say, but they wanted Li Rui to help, but Li Rui''s attitude would not help.


    The relatives are only the direct relatives.


    It''s all thanks to flying snow.


    But on this, the second aunt also can not help but say: "elder brother, the bad man is what you call me to be. Now you have the benefit. I can''t do it anymore. Putting such a living immortal makes me offend. I''m afraid of losing my life. Brother, why don''t you explain? "


    Guan''s father was embarrassed and coughed: "Li Rui..."


    "Needless to say, father-in-law, I knew it as soon as you came in."


    "Immortal, this is the immortal of the time!" Guan Ma began to cry again.


    Guan Feixue laughed out of breath. What''s the matter? The situation has become like this. I always feel that the route has gone awry.


    Wang Jingfei and his family have a normal face.


    Wang Jingfei has witnessed Li Rui''s fighting style. As the richest man, he has seen a lot. From a young age, the platform level is relatively high. I also know that there are other high-level talents in the world. His wife and son, on their way here, had been told many times that they must not be surprised.


    As for Guan Liang, they have nothing to say. Now they don''t even dare to say anything.


    I thought Guan Feixue had made them lose face before, but now it seems that what is losing face is a treasure.


    "Second aunt, I have a big temper, but it''s not unreasonable. It''s nothing to blame. If I blame you, I won''t have this attitude. To put it bluntly, your attitude is not important to me. We are not people of the same world. But I don''t have the time to say that everyone benefits. It depends on your future performance. "


    Li Rui light a, two Gu etc. if receive amnesty.


    "Sure, sure! You can relax! We must do well! "

 Chapter 792

    The whole situation has been decided.


    The two sides are not at the same level at all. Under the situation of crush, they just make a slight move to settle everyone. After spending two days in the provincial capital with Guan''s parents, they are ready to make a comeback. That''s all their business. Li Rui at most tells Wang Jingfei to help properly in this aspect, and the rest should not interfere more.


    Back in Jianghua with Guan Feixue, she simply said that there was a visitor and left a note. Li Rui glanced at the note, on which was written a word of war.


    It''s a very interesting word. Every stroke is golden.


    "So it''s the end of the war."


    Li Rui thought it was very interesting.


    Even today, there are still people who dare to come to Jianghua to seek death.


    This is not a decade ago when everyone could step on it. Next time, we have to pay the cost. For Li Rui, this cost may be the cost of the world. For the challenger, it may be life.


    "That man is tall and strong with a tear mole at the corner of his eye." In a nutshell.


    Li Rui laughed: "I know who he is."


    It''s Minghai.


    Minghai does have this qualification. If he doesn''t come to find him, Li Rui wants to find him. If you don''t agree with each other, you will take the lion king to temper and kill people. If everyone is fair, there is no reason.


    It''s too ugly to eat at the expense of others.


    "Did he say time?"


    "Not this one."


    "That means you can challenge me at any time." Li Rui wants to swear.


    This is the most annoying.


    "Forget it, I still want to turn passive into active. I''ll call Zhao Kuafu and check the trace of this man. When I find out, I''ll go and kill him."


    Li Rui takes out his mobile phone and makes a call to Zhao Kuafu.


    Zhao Kuafu didn''t answer the phone.


    Li Rui left the Li family.


    Renxing martial arts school, Zhao Kuafu''s office, Minghai is drinking tea with Zhao Kuafu. Minghai''s manner is very leisurely, saying something he knows.


    "It''s really amazing that a little killer of a third rate organization can grow up to the present situation. But worms are worms after all. No matter how powerful they are, they are worms. That''s the limitation of you people. "


    "We are insects, so what are you?" Zhao Kuafu asked, suppressing his anger.


    "I''m a trainer." Minghai said, "the world is a huge playground. We are trainers. We come here to play. I used to set up some pieces in this playground, but one of them was disturbed. "


    "What do you mean?"


    "The four seas secret place is my instruction. It''s disturbed by you and Li Rui." Minghai took a sip of tea, shrugged and said with a smile, "Li Rui should have come back now. Look for me everywhere. It''s estimated that it will arrive in a few minutes, and then you two will go together. Let me see your level. "


    "Don''t wait for brother Li, I''ve been with you now!"


    Zhao Kuafu clapped his case and pointed to the training ground: "let''s go!"


    Minghai is not impatient: "not impatient, not impatient. I need a strong opponent, you are not qualified


    Zhao Kuafu


    When Li Rui arrived, Minghai sensed his breath and flew to the training ground to be ready. Tactically, he did not dare to despise Li Rui. He only dared to show a general attitude of ignoring Li Rui strategically. However, with the overwhelming sense of depression when Li Rui came, Minghai felt that he did not dare to do so strategically.


    Very strong.


    "Li Rui, I think it''s appropriate to use you two as grindstones today! Come on, let''s have a good fight today Minghai seems very excited. He feels every neuron trembling.


    Li ruiman didn''t care, "which school are you?"


    This problem makes Minghai very unhappy.


    Li Rui''s implication is not only to defeat him, but also to find trouble with his school.


    Minghai forbeared his anger: "beat me, you will naturally know where my school is!"


    "I''m afraid I''ll kill you accidentally. You know, I seldom live."


    Minghai was furious: "me too!"


    He was covered in golden light, and a golden dragon wrapped around him. He opened his mouth and devoured Li Rui. But before the Dragon got close to Li Rui, it was directly penetrated by a sword.


    The speed of the flying sword is unparalleled. After running through the golden dragon, it still goes to Minghai. Minghai punches directly, and the blade breaks inch by inch in front of his fist.


    Zhao Kuafu came down from the sky and directly stepped on the sea.


    Minghai hands at one stroke, the front hard to meet Zhao Kuafu this blow. Zhao Kuafu''s black whale water swallowing skill is launched and hovers around the Ming sea. However, Ming Haisi is not afraid, and his true Qi doesn''t leak at all. With a fist from the Ming sea, Zhao Kuafu''s black whale water swallowing skill is broken and goes with the wind.


    Li Rui hummed coldly, crossed the space one inch at a time, and came to Minghai with one punch.


    Minghai is still blocking with two fists.


    Boom!


    There was a huge wave of air in the martial arts training ground, which caused many monks to fly. The scene was in a mess. When the members of the black League saw that the power was so great, they immediately informed to clear the scene.


    In the middle of the field, Ming Hai''s clothes are all broken. His muscles are bulging. The meridians are like earthworms, and the meridians are still golden. This must be some kind of skill. Li Ruixin felt it and tried to dig out the meridians of Minghai.


    At this time, Minghai was unwilling to be passive again, and he also punched Li Rui. When he hit this blow, the strong wind from his face even shook and overturned the wall of the martial arts training ground across Xu Yuan.


    Li Rui smashed it directly.


    The two sides collided again. This time, even Zhao Kuafu couldn''t bear the fight between them, so he dodged directly. However, within the scope of dodging the waves, he quickly approached again. He kicked the back of Minghai and directly kicked the neck of Minghai.


    Minghai is hard to bear.


    At this time, Li Rui found a strange fact.


    Ming Hai bear Zhao Kuafu this blow, that strength, seems to be directly passed over the general.


    "Pass it on? It''s kind of interesting. "


    "What''s more interesting is still to come." Minghai gives a grim smile, suddenly grabs Li Rui''s fists and blows. A dark shadow was as like as two peas in Li Rui''s two fist, and soon formed a figure similar to Li Rui''s.


    "Let you understand the power of our demon sect!" Minghai laughs and jumps up. Zhao Kuafu tries to keep Minghai, but Minghai does the same and sweeps away Zhao Kuafu.


    The shadow, which was drawn out by the open sea, howled earth shaking. Then, the shadow suddenly released, and the whole martial arts arena fell into darkness.


    When Li Rui''s pupil shrinks, the black whale swallows water.


    Click, click!


    Lightning flickered faintly in the sky. The thunder was even more powerful than Li Rui himself.


    In the library of Renxing martial arts school, Li Laozu felt something. He went to the fence, looked at the martial arts arena, and chuckled.


    "The devil."

 Chapter 793

    Demons come from the heart.


    At this time, Li Rui had never met a strong enemy.


    Dark shadow has almost the same strength as him, even higher than one head. Ming Hai''s demon sect has something extraordinary. It can force Li Rui to show his demons.


    "Kill


    The demon roared and killed Li Rui. The method is amazing, even the Thunder Dragon demon can summon, and the whole martial arts arena becomes a killing ground. Zhao Kuafu and others had already retreated. Even he did not dare to enter the martial arts arena to face the horror.


    In the battle, Li Rui was wounded and fought in blood. However, the demons are gaining momentum and strength in the Vietnam War.


    It''s not good.


    But Li Rui didn''t want to escape.


    The heart devil is a kind of experience, in order to temper themselves. If you can''t defeat your own demons, how can you defeat others? You know, most of the troubles in the world are just enemies of yourself.


    Those violent emotions, the desire to kill, the regret of the past, interweave to form a huge negative aggregation, which is the heart devil.


    "You''re just my demon, you''re not me."


    Li Rui is full of blood. Every time he is injured, he will recover, but he will be injured again. The method of the mind devil is no less than the noumenon, and its attack is in a crushing situation, which is exactly the same as Li Rui''s style.


    If you want to fight, you must win!


    An invincible fighting heart.


    The two sides collided again. This time, a huge black tornado circled in the arena. The sky was full of thunder and lightning, and the Thunder Dragon was fighting to death. The two figures below collided and directly destroyed the ground of the arena. There was a pit as high as ten feet high. The broken water pipe was splashing with water, and the soil was emitting scorched smoke.


    "Die, die, die!"


    After being hit by Li Rui, the demon stood up, growled and bent. His strength was constantly expanding, and his body was also changing. Finally, the shape is no longer the same as Li Rui. Instead, it turns into a goblet of demons, which is much bigger than Li Rui himself.


    This bottle of demon is like a complex of many people. There are not only the shadow of hell and hell, but also su Hongying''s black sword, as well as the characteristics of Jidao Tianmo and Li Laozu.


    It''s a complex of the strong recognized by Li Rui!


    The sand on the ground rises with the momentum of the demon, and the demon''s ferocious blood red single eye blooms out the blood light!


    "Death


    The demons strode towards Li Rui and speeded up. Almost in an instant, they came to Li Rui and hit him with a heavy fist. Li Rui was caught off guard. His mouth was full of blood. He flew up and down like a broken kite. The devil chased him and forced him in again. All kinds of attacking methods came out in mid air!


    Li Rui was attacked in silence with his eyes closed.


    The constant attacks, on the contrary, let him fall into a magical state, a very calm mind.


    "The devil in the heart is just the devil in the heart. It can''t be better than me. A part of the vassal can never have the growth of ID if it is separated from the vassal. "


    Li Rui''s eyes slowly opened, clear in a piece, the eyes suddenly deep.


    "The existence of demons is an opportunity for me to become stronger."


    "Then, please take my punch."


    Li Rui pointed out that this fist is not surprising, and it doesn''t seem to contain any power. Facing the demons, Li Rui''s muscles were shaking, and he was in a happy mood.


    Bang!


    Fists and demons on the heart, the heart behind the sky was suddenly separated, forming a wide empty band!


    Boom!


    In the distance, the sound of buildings collapsing and the damaged buildings came from time to time. Renxing martial arts school, almost a punch through the general, shaking the ground.


    Zhao Kuafu, who was watching from a distance, was very distressed. What he saw in front of him was that there was no enemy, only Li Rui punched.


    Li Rui hit the air by himself.


    Then he took out a vacuum belt of Renxing martial arts school.


    "Brother Li, this is also your industry. Take care of it! Alas Zhao Kuafu is heartbroken.


    Library, Li Laozu smile, turned back to the library.


    The matter has come to a conclusion, so he does not need to pay more attention.


    On the other hand, I''m going to vomit blood and run by the sea. Just now, if he didn''t run fast, he would have received Li Rui''s fist head on.


    What a terrible momentum it was!


    "What kind of evil is it? Why is it so powerful?"


    Minghai is confused and angry. This kind of annoyance comes from the sudden fear in his heart. Minghai hates this feeling very much, but he clearly feels that he is afraid of Li Rui!


    It''s almost a bottle of despairing existence like a demon God!


    There are such terrible people in the world!


    "Xie Xiaofeng has done me harm! He''s not Li Rui''s opponent at all. I thought he would open five or five times with Li Rui. It''s not the same level at all! "


    Minghai staggers, running and scolding Xie Xiaofeng. He only knew about the ten-year appointment, but he didn''t know the strength difference between them, so that he went to Jianghua to provoke Li Rui, a rebellious guy, to form such a marriage.


    It''s so irrational!


    "Even in the field of psycho, he can''t help it! At the end of the day, is there anyone who can beat him? " Unknowingly, the eyebrows of Minghai gather a strong black air, which is his evil spirit.


    Since his debut, the most powerful mind demon is rapidly and secretly appearing in Minghai''s heart.


    Whoosh!


    There was a sharp noise from the rear. Minghai felt wrong and was about to turn back. When he was trampled on his back, he screamed and fell to the ground, making a big hole.


    "You want to run when you come? Boy, do you really think this is your home? Is the Tianmo sect great? "


    Minghai wants to cry without tears. It''s Li Rui who hardly needs to think about it.


    Li Rui is stepping on the back of Minghai, and his mouth is slightly holding a mocking smile. At this time, Minghai is like a dead dog, and it''s hard to move.


    "I''m very interested in your field of mind demons. How about passing it on to me?" Li Rui said with a smile.


    Minghai clenched his teeth: "you don''t want to!"


    "If I want to, you can''t be the master. If I want to, you can''t be the master." Li Rui snorted coldly. The black whale''s water swallowing technique was launched. The black sand like substance penetrated into the mouth, nose and ears of the Minghai sea, and the Minghai sea uttered a dying scream!


    The cry was so shrill that no one dared come near to see what happened.


    Fortunately, this neighborhood is the territory of Renxing martial arts school, and no one else is present. Otherwise, if you don''t see it, you''ll have to be scared out of your soul.


    Minghai, is rapidly becoming a leather bag!


    Black whale swallowing evolution version, soul black sand!


    A moment later, Minghai got up from the ground and stood respectfully in front of Li Rui: "master."


    "Come with me and tell me what I want to know."


    "Yes, master."

 Chapter 794

    As an evolutionary version of the water swallowing skill of the black whale, soul black sand is to condense and centralize the power of the water swallowing skill of the black whale. It used to be a surface, a range, but now it is a grain, a bundle. Li Rui might not have been able to see the magical effect of the soul black sand if it had not been for his experience of this demon.


    After being eroded by the black sand of the soul, Minghai tells Li Rui all the ways to lead out the demons.


    But soon after, the whole body of Minghai was broken.


    It seems that somewhere far away, someone is calling for the soul of Minghai!


    In the shrill voice, a black air rushed into the sky and fled at full speed!


    Li Rui originally stopped him, but when he thought about it, he let it go.


    "Even if you run back, it''s not worth it."


    Minghai''s greatest skill is to lead out the demons. Now Li Rui already knows the principle of the method. Moreover, releasing the sea is the soul''s return, which is also convenient for tracking in the future.


    "In this world, there are still many experts. A clear sea has such great ability. "


    Li Rui went back to Renxing martial arts school and saw the scene. He gritted his teeth to Minghai: "I really shouldn''t let that son of a bitch go!"


    Zhao Kuafu stood aside and did not dare to speak. Others did not know what was going on. Anyway, he could see clearly.


    Li Rui broke everything around here


    The devil is the enemy of himself. To put it bluntly, it''s equivalent to two personalities fighting in one body. The shadow is illusory, and it''s also Li Rui''s own true Qi


    Of course, Zhao Kuafu didn''t have the courage to say that. What if Li Rui killed him?


    "Kuafu, clean up here. I''ll go to the library."


    "All right."


    Li Rui came to the library. Li Laozu had prepared tea. They sat opposite each other, drinking tea and chatting.


    "Laozu, how many mysterious forces are there that I don''t know?"


    "Specifically, I''m not very clear, but the world is very big, isn''t it? And because of your own level and age, you can only see so much scenery. It''s not a shame


    "I suddenly feel that there is a secret world, maybe I have never really understood that world." Li Rui said.


    Li Laozu smiles and gently points his finger on the table. There is a picture of stars in the shape of true Qi: "there is always a different world. You don''t feel wrong about it. Not to mention our world, didn''t Jidao Tianmo have told you so long ago? Outside the territory, it is also vast. There are Tiangong, Tubo and all kinds of small worlds... "


    Li Laozu tells us that Li Rui is faced with a vast world landscape.


    The planets slowly rotate, all kinds of races fight, scenes of epic magnificence.


    It was just a mirage of Li Laozu''s fingertips, but Li Rui felt his own smallness and the vastness of the world.


    "Laozu, what is the existence of sword immortal?"


    "They are the same people as I am." Li Laozu accepted the magic power, drank a cup of tea, and said, "the aura of heaven and earth has revived. Some people are born earlier, some are born later, but they all come to the same goal. We all have to participate in this world and share this great opportunity."


    "As strong as you?"


    "You are strong, too. Don''t belittle yourself. I''m not as strong as I am. I''m invincible. " Li Laozu said with a smile.


    In terms of bragging force, it''s still this one.


    Anyway, Li Rui can''t see whether it''s true or false, but he thinks it''s very powerful, which is the so-called "unknowingly sharp"


    "In fact, it''s a good thing that you should have more contact with those opponents and more dialogue with the demons in your heart." Li Laozu said.


    "Isn''t the devil of the heart eliminated by me?"


    "People always have negative, negative is the devil. The devil will not die, will always be preserved in your heart, there is no solution once and for all. If so, who needs to be afraid of demons? Even if they are still empty friars and he Dao friars, they still have to guard against the demons when they go through the robbery. "


    "Still empty? How do you like it


    "It''s the division of the realm of my time. Now in this era, Shenhai, Mingquan, distracted, jiedan, Yuanhe are all subdivided into a realm level, and that realm is deification. The four levels of refining and transforming Qi, refining and transforming spirit, refining and returning spirit to emptiness, refining and combining emptiness with Tao are my era. "


    Li Laozu narrowed his eyes, his eyes flashed a little gloomy: "it''s a pity that things have changed."


    Li Rui can''t say anything more. He knows that it reminds Laozu of the past.


    One era has come to an end, another has risen, and everything has changed greatly.


    For the old age, it is cruel to miss only. When things are right and people are wrong, stop everything and let your tears flow first.


    "What''s your gain from your travel? There must be something happy. " Li Rui said.


    Li Laozu nodded: "it''s nothing more than visiting old friends, seeing old scenes, talking about scriptures and asking questions to prove longevity. It''s not much. We can see one by one. "


    "If they are enemies..."


    "Then be the enemy." Li Laozu said.


    Li Rui understood.


    At their level, there are few conflicts because of interests, but more disputes about ideas. If the idea is not consistent, then there is no solution.


    "I went back first. Would you like to have dinner with me? I caught a new fish in the paddy field. My family brought it back from the countryside." Li Rui said.


    Li Laozu a listen to rice fish two eyes shine: "can, go."


    He likes this.


    It''s said that friars don''t eat fireworks. That''s not what they like. If it''s to your taste, it''ll play the true fragrance theorem.


    When he came to Li''s house, Xiaoman jumped on Li Rui: "Dad!"


    "Good girl, do you know who this is?"


    "Grandfather!"


    "Good boy." Li Laozu said with a smile.


    "Come in for dinner. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time... Come on, Lao Zu. Come on, Su Yan, pour tea for Lao Zu." Li''s mother wanted to scold Li Rui, but when she saw that Li''s grandfather ignored the words, she met him with a smile.


    "Don''t mention it. I''m here for dinner, too." Li Laozu said with a smile.


    "They''re all from their own family. What do you say?" Li''s mother said with a smile, warmly greeting Li Laozu to sit inside.


    It''s a good atmosphere. Li likes it very much. During the dinner, Li Rui took out good wine and the food was just right for him. Li Laozu was very happy.


    Life is like this, unconsciously, we gradually become a family.


    People always don''t like to be lonely. The reason why they are lonely is that they don''t want to be lonely again if they don''t meet the right person.


    Even the great realm friars who attack the nine heavens and the moon are no exception.


    It''s fun.


    After dinner, Li Rui makes a phone call to Jidao Tianmo and tells him that he has something to discuss.


    Jidao Tianmo has a mobile phone. The mobile phone is a long-term old man specially assigned by Li Rui. I''m afraid he won''t use it. As soon as the phone was connected, the devil was not happy: "what''s the matter? I''ll shut it up and you''ll quarrel with me!"


    "Come and discuss something good."


    "You can have good things?" I don''t believe it.


    "Come to my home, daxueping, and I''ll wait for you. If you have good wine, I''ll wait for you." Li Rui finished and hung up.

 Chapter 795

    "What do you want to do?" Li Laozu asked.


    "I''d like to invite you to explore the underworld." Li Rui said, "I want to try to use the principle of array, assuming that a bridge can be built between the world and the underworld. In this way, human monks can also enter the underworld to practice."


    "What''s the current situation of the prefecture?" When Li Laozu asked again, Li Rui explained the recent situation in the prefecture. Li Laozu shook his head again and again: "you are breaking the rules. You can''t go."


    "Don''t you want to see it?" Li Rui is a little curious. After all, it''s a brand new world. Everyone should have the desire to explore.


    Li Laozu still shook his head: "the time is not ripe. It''s difficult for you to protect yourself. We are not familiar with the environment when we go. The underworld pays attention to the cultivation of soul power. It''s too conspicuous for us to go. Ten Yama will think that the invasion of foreign enemies may not be good for you at that time. "


    Li Rui was silent.


    What Laozu said is not without reason.


    "What about the rest of the world?"


    "Is there another world?" Li Laozu looks at Li Rui in surprise.


    "Yes, there is a magical world, where there is a world tree." Li Rui talked about the world away from the fire god rat. Lao Zu Li was very interested in this.


    "So it''s worth exploring."


    "It''s really worth exploring!" In the distance, the excited words of the extreme God came. Before people arrived, they saw a rainbow coming at a speed beyond imagination.


    "Old devil, you''ve been around all the time." Li Rui said with a smile.


    "I opened a cave 100 kilometers away. I was going to clean it up, but I didn''t know you were so boring. But the world tree you said, I''m a little interesting. It should be a very pure energy body. If I absorb it, maybe I can have the strength to set foot outside the territory directly. "


    "But now I don''t know the path to enter, the spatial coordinates, or where the world is. The only clue is a fire rat


    "That''s OK. As long as there''s a clue, you can always find the entrance." The devil sat down, took the teapot on the table and poured himself a cup of tea. "Where is your little thing? Call it out."


    "It''s more resistant to us entering that world now, and we haven''t studied effective space portals for travel. Who knows the way of space transmission Li Rui inquired.


    The devil shook his head: "I''m not proficient in this, I know the master who is proficient in this, and I don''t know this planet."


    "I know a descendant of Wolong Zhuge. However, it is extremely difficult for him to help. " Li Laozu said, "this man is eccentric, moody and arrogant. When he''s happy, he doesn''t take any advantage to help you. When he''s not happy, he says he''ll turn over. "


    "I want to visit anyway." Li Rui is very curious about those kind of talents, and he is ready for them. It''s normal to be eccentric. "Where''s that man?"


    "He''s in Nanshan. Do you know Nanshan who is as blessed as the East China Sea and lives longer than Nanshan?" Li Laozu looks at Li Rui and the devil.


    It''s impossible to count on the extreme heaven devil. He doesn''t know much about this planet, and he is not interested in it.


    But Li Rui knows where the Nanshan Mountain mentioned by Li Laozu is.


    "It''s Zhongnanshan, the capital of Zhou."


    In this way, the place still has reliable evidence. It''s not a secret place. It''s secretive.


    "When shall we start?" Li Rui asked.


    Li Laozu shook his head calmly: "no hurry, no hurry. Now is not the time to worry. You should know that this person is eccentric, but you don''t understand his personality. How can you make the right way


    "What does that Wolong Zhuge like to do?" The devil asked.


    "This man is so mysterious that I have only seen two sides of him. If I hadn''t seen his seal on my trip last year, I thought he would have died. "


    "If it''s really early death, what about now?"


    "I don''t think so."


    Li Rui couldn''t help saying: "if you don''t know what he likes and can''t go there directly, it''s a closed loop. In my opinion, it''s better for us to go over and observe, then draw a conclusion on the spot, and I''ll pick out the right gift. "


    "To be flexible is the solution." Li Laozu nodded.


    "Then we''ll start tomorrow." Li Rui said.


    Li Laozu shook his head: "no, it''s not suitable to go out tomorrow. At the beginning of next month, we''ll go there again. During this time, you can stay at home and accompany your family. "


    "Well."


    Li Rui understood the meaning of Laozu, and then discussed the structure of the gate of space with the extreme Tao, Tianmo and Laozu Li. Li Rui is quite familiar with the gate of chengdi, but he was not qualified to contact with such fields before about the specific structure of the gate and how to copy it. Now he has the ability to try to understand it.


    Three people sit and talk in daxueping for three days and three nights. Finally, Li Rui understands the principle of chengdi gate.


    "From then on, I''m not afraid of being let go for no reason."


    As before, when he opened the gate of chengdi, his coordinates were changed, so that when he ran to hell, he almost died and finally came back.


    We have to guard against it.


    "Recently, I feel that something unusual has happened." The devil opens his mouth and looks uneasily at Li Laozu and Li Rui.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Laozu asked calmly.


    "My enemies, as if sensing my presence, are heading this way." "Maybe the earth is going to be robbed," he said


    "Come on, I''m afraid they won''t make it." Li ruiman didn''t care. He was still a little excited. "To tell you the truth, I really like to see foreign forces, and I don''t have to go to outer space. I like to be sent to the door by others, but I don''t like to go too far to pursue and kill. "


    This bold remark made all the demons admire him: "you are really a newborn calf, not afraid of tigers. Do you know how powerful my enemies were in my previous life? Any one of them, with a finger, can crush you to pieces. "


    Li Rui was not very angry and said, "I can revive even if I''m crushed. It''s a big deal that I''ll be crushed several times."


    "Don''t be careless. We need to think about it in the long run. Otherwise, there will be an endless stream of foreign enemies, and it will be difficult to resist them only with our present strength. We''d better have a good solution. " Li Laozu reminds a way.


    Li Rui thought about it, and his eyes brightened: "I have a good solution, but I need to develop a space door as soon as possible."


    Under the gaze of Jidao Tianmo and Li Laozu, Li Rui slowly expresses his thoughts.


    For a moment, the faces of the two were very wonderful.


    As soon as the devil patted his thigh, he burst out laughing: "you boy are so Yin that people are afraid!"

 Chapter 796

    There is a passage in Jiangnan''s dragon family, which Li Rui likes very much.


    Generally speaking, little monsters also have friends of little monsters. If justice Altman wants to kill little monsters, then I, as a friend of little monsters, will kill justice Altman.


    Never allow justice Altman to kill the little monster, because that''s my friend.


    At present, the extreme way demon is such a small monster. Li Rui is a friend of Jidao Tianmo. He will never allow enemies outside the territory to kill Jidao Tianmo.


    "You guy, I''ll give you advice, and you scold me. You should be killed."


    "I don''t think so."


    "It''s safe. It''s safe."


    "All right, let''s go according to the plan!" Jidao Tianmo is very happy. In fact, he thinks Li Rui''s plan is very good. At present, we just need to quickly arrange the key steps.


    A huge conspiracy is slowly forming and unfolding among the three.


    After three days and three nights of discussion, after all the arrangements were finished, the big guys left and went to make preparations.


    From the beginning to the end, Li Rui never asked when the enemies would come and how strong they were.


    Because those are not important, as long as they fall into this trap, no matter how powerful they are, they can only obediently submit and never come back.


    After a two-day rest at home, Li Rui mastered the two new techniques of soul black sand and mind magic. At the end of March, Li Rui received a report from Xiaoguitou and Zhengui that something big happened in the hell!


    In order to know the situation in time, Li Rui rushed to the prefecture.


    A secret stronghold.


    Ghosts and villains look serious.


    The lights are flickering and the wind is blowing from the entrance of the tunnel. The whole body of the ghost is shaking. The little ghost is afraid of the cold and his eyes are uncertain.


    "Three days ago, among the troops withdrawn by the prefecture, they suffered heavy losses in the 19th level hell. The black sky demon king personally makes a hand, the demon clan long Princess Su Hongying plunders the array, launches the comprehensive attack


    "The magic treasure" tuntianhu "destroyed nearly half of the coalition forces in the prefecture. This battle almost caused the collapse of the coalition forces in the prefecture!"


    "The hell is over, the hell is over..." the little devil hugged his head, with tears in his eyes, "brother Li, the hell is over."


    "The army that had been withdrawn went to hell on the 19th floor in the starry night to resist the invasion of the dark world. This time, the hell may be finished The villain of town was crazy and said in despair, "the upper class only cares about intrigue. It''s going to be over now..."


    Li Rui didn''t say a word. Until then, he said, "don''t mess with yourself. Don''t go out during this time. I''ll go out to inquire about the news myself. There''s still a lot of information in the underworld, and the demons haven''t conquered the 19th level hell. Don''t worry. "


    "We will try our best to avoid. It''s safe for us to hide here. Even if the demons, even if the demons come, we can always hide under the ground..." little devil seems to think of something and feel desperate. His mood is very unstable.


    Originally, Li Rui resurrected them with the book of life and death. The little devil and the town ghost were happy for a long time.


    Now it''s a mess.


    It seems that the hell is really in chaos.


    Li Rui leaves the stronghold and comes to baoshuzhai. Different from the outside world, baoshuzhai is peaceful. Shuier sleeps on her desk. When Li Rui arrives, her saliva gets wet.


    Li Rui coughs, and shuier wakes up from his dream with a smile on his mouth. He looks at Li Rui in a daze and reacts for a moment. He wants to get down to the table.


    "Has anyone come to me recently?"


    "Not really." Answered shuier in a low voice.


    Li Rui asked again, "have there been any changes in the upper levels of the prefecture recently?"


    "The army has set out and gone back to war. More troops were brought this time, and even two-thirds of the imperial guards were taken away. " Said shuier.


    Li Rui frowned: "how many princes?"


    "The princes are back."


    Li Rui frowned even more. Those who didn''t know the news thought that the princes just finished their training. In fact, Li Rui knows that it may be a way to preserve strength.


    It should be said that it is to preserve the fire.


    Not to let the hope of hell die out.


    "A fight to the death... I was forced to this field." Li Rui murmured to himself. Shuier said strangely, "what are you talking about, young master?"


    "The hell may be finished. You should be ready to escape... Forget it, it''s too difficult for you. I''ll come to pick you up at that time. Still have think, tell her this period of time don''t run around, once there is danger, you get into this jade. I''ll pass the formula to you. "


    Li Rui takes out a piece of jade and gives it to shuier.


    Shuier was full of fog, but she was not a stupid woman. She knew that Li Rui might know something big, so she agreed very seriously: "don''t worry, young master, I will do as you say!"


    "Well."


    Li Rui passed on the formula of opening the jade space to shuier and rushed to the Forbidden City. At this time, the guard force of the Forbidden City was much less. Li Rui went to the gate of the city to show the Runner King''s token and entered the interior.


    As soon as he entered the Forbidden City, Li Rui went straight to the Yin Law Department and first met the third prince. But at this time, the third prince was not in the Department of Yin Law. He went to a meeting. As for what meeting to hold, I don''t know.


    Li Rui didn''t go to inspect the Department. Instead, he went directly to the prince''s residence. Please let me know.


    "Mr. Li, my master is not at home. Please go back." The servant''s attitude to Li Rui is very cold. He knows that Li Rui doesn''t deal with the prince. But Li Rui didn''t want to listen to this kind of scene, so he grabbed the servant directly: "if you don''t say it, I''ll kill you."


    "Li, Lord li... This is a forbidden city!"


    "I dare to destroy this mansion. Do you think I''m joking? I''ll waste an arm first. " Li Rui''s hand fell, and his servants were scared to death: "my Lord, the eldest prince, he''s gone to wudaoyuan!"


    Li Rui knows that wudaoyuan is the place to drink wudaocha.


    Li Rui left behind. In fact, he just scared the servant, but he didn''t really do it. Li Rui soared into the air, and regardless of the ban that the Forbidden City could not fly, he turned into a black rainbow and rushed to the enlightenment court.


    Laoyuefeng, big and small, is heavily guarded. Monkey King Mo Wang saw Li Rui come again and hated him: "you dare to come, boys, kill me!"


    All over the mountains, the French monkey has changed into the Moyuan monkey.


    Li Rui gave a cold snort, and the Vajra Dharma phase showed up, and directly rushed up the mountain.


    Although these Moyuan monkeys are powerful, they are far from being able to break Li Rui''s Vajra appearance. Halfway up the mountain, jiuyu rushed down from the top of the mountain and came to Li Rui.


    "Did you get the message?"


    "Got it."


    "Come in, then." Jiuyu looks at Mo Wang, shakes his head and leads Li Rui up the mountain.


    Mo Wang is very unconvinced, but also helpless.

 Chapter 797

    In the courtyard of enlightenment, ten princes and others gathered together. Li Rui''s arrival brought many princes to see that this is an outsider. Apart from the big prince and the third prince, other princes don''t know Li Rui. Maybe some people know this person through some news channels, but they meet for the first time.


    All the people who came here this time were the most vigorous forces in the new generation of the underground government, but the atmosphere on the scene was very dull.


    "Li Rui, what are you doing here as an outsider?" The prince yelled and looked at jiuyu again. "Jiuyu, what are you doing with him?"


    "Who says I''m an outsider? I''m the Runner King''s man. I have been ordered to protect the tenth prince. Where is the tenth prince? "


    A little boy timidly raised his hand: "brother Li, I''m here. My father once told me about you, and we finally met. "


    Even the tenth Prince is not young, but he is born slowly. Even though he has been for hundreds of years, he looks like a ten-year-old.


    Li Rui came to the tenth prince.


    The prince patted the table: "what kind of system is it! Li Rui, get out of here! "


    "Prince, don''t be shameless. If you have the guts, come and fight!" Li Rui said angrily.


    "Fight, fight, you think I''m afraid of you!" The prince was so angry that he raised his hand and shot his gun into the air.


    At this time, the third prince and others quickly quarreled: "forget it, it''s all my own people, and I can''t hide it."


    "Let him stay here, boss. Don''t be angry."


    "Meeting is important, meeting is important."


    The eldest prince snorted coldly: "in everyone''s face, I won''t care with this guy. After the meeting, I''ll kill this thief!"


    "Master thief! Be polite. You''re a loser. "


    Seeing the big prince clapping the table again, the third prince and others urged him. Third prince, they also have a headache. Li Rui is a mother. He has a bad temper. He doesn''t even give face to the eldest prince in public. It''s really... It''s really cool.


    After all, the prince has been riding on their heads. It''s not easy to have a chance to see that the prince is shriveled. I''d like to have a look. But if we fight, we can''t fight. If we fight, it will be a white organization.


    It took a while for Li Rui and the prince to stop talking to each other.


    When the meeting place returned to peace, Li Rui looked around and found a cup of tea in front of everyone''s seat, each with a piece of enlightenment tea.


    "What a spectacle. Where is my tea of enlightenment?" Li Rui snorted.


    The eldest prince gave Li Rui an unpleasant look and said, "if you give him a cup of tea to drink, you will come to our door, so as not to say that we are stingy."


    There was a low laugh in the ground. The prince was too harmful. Li Rui doesn''t care about him. He always likes to say that it''s his freedom. After the meeting, he will be looking for his teeth.


    Li Rui finally has tea. It''s delicious.


    Drink Wudao tea and feel the happy collective atmosphere.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we are gathered here today to discuss the matter. I hope you will not disclose it collectively. There were 21 people at the scene, all of them of their own. It should be clear that the underground war has changed. We have to take a step back, so I hope to establish our organization. "


    The eldest prince spoke with righteous words: "as the saying goes, a country cannot be without a monarch for a day! I hope to establish a leader, and I will not be the leader! Are you all right? "


    No one''s talking.


    The eldest prince is very satisfied, no one speaks, that is acquiescence.


    "In the next step, if there is any change, I hope all of you will be ready to cooperate with my work. I have the following motions to inform you. First of all, you will transport the treasures in the mansion to the empty spirit space... "


    As soon as the voice fell, the audience became dry.


    "Why empty space? Can''t you keep the treasures of your own home? "


    "Isn''t that good?"


    "I can''t hand in my treasure. It''s from my family."


    There was a lot of opposition. The eldest prince didn''t look very good. He knew that he was doing harm to other people''s interests. But there is no way, he has his own consideration: "everyone, this is not the time to worry about our own gains and losses, we need to prepare for a rainy day, unified planning! In the future, if the war is unfavorable... "


    "Brother, the current situation is not unfavorable to the war. Why don''t you tell us that the 19th level hell has been emptied, and the demon army has gone up all the way to attack and occupy the 17th level hell! "


    The second prince stood up with indignation on his face: "since they are all his own people, why should they hide it from each other?"


    The eldest prince looked at the second prince, and said in a loud voice, "yes, I''m hiding from you. I''m afraid you can''t keep your breath."


    What a high sounding excuse. Li Rui could hardly help clapping for the Grand Prince.


    Which other person is not a human spirit, don''t you know what the prince thinks.


    There is nothing to hide about this kind of thing. The more you hide it, the more suspicious it is.


    But the prince is worthy of his heart!


    "I''m not trying to plot your treasure, and I can''t! The government of the house is not the one that has the final say in my family. Am I going to risk the consequences of offending all of you? As we all know, virtual space can accommodate us, but the resources are limited. If we enter the void space, then all families will quarrel with each other. What will be the arrangement then? Have you forgotten the story of three monks without water? "


    The eldest prince was heartbroken and waved his arms: "I hope you can form a consensus and obey the dispatch. Today is different from the past. The situation in the prefecture has changed! "


    Silence returned to the scene.


    Yes, the situation has changed.


    And it''s getting so fast, it''s unexpected. Among these people, Li Rui was undoubtedly the most surprised. He didn''t expect that the demon army was so powerful. He thought that the hell would win. How could he know that the ever-changing battlefield situation made people so unprepared.


    At that speed, I''m afraid it''s just a matter of the world for the demon army to reach a higher level. After all, if the demons win, their morale should be like a rainbow. It''s impossible to say that they will fight to the top of the earth tomorrow.


    If the hell were defeated, what would the world look like? Li Rui really couldn''t imagine.


    At this time, the little boy around him pulled Li Rui''s hand: "brother Li, what do you think should be done?"


    "This is the internal affairs of the prefecture. I have nothing to say. Ten princes, you also don''t speak, let them fight. Next, it''s time to fight for power and profit. "


    Sure enough, the next, into a heated discussion.


    Not only the eldest prince patted the table many times, but also the second and third princes formed an alliance to attack and blame each other.


    These are just for the benefit.


    Listen, Li Rui burst out laughing.


    They all looked at Li Rui and didn''t understand why he was laughing.


    "Li Rui, what are you laughing at?" The prince was not happy.


    Li Rui smiles and says in a loud voice: "I''m an outsider. Of course I want to laugh at you. The soldiers in the front line are fighting desperately, but the powerful people in the rear are quarreling for their interests! Isn''t it worth laughing? "

 Chapter 798

    Well, one sentence offended all the people here.


    If it''s in the workplace, it can be said that it''s not a smart move, unless the big boss has the courage to swear. The problem is that Li Rui is not a big boss. For the local government, he is more like an outsider.


    But it is precisely this outsider''s identity that makes it particularly ridiculous.


    "If the awe inspiring people are here, who will die?" Li Rui did not wait for them to criticize him, but he said in a high voice, "but look at you, where is there a little momentum that a big family should have. If you can fight, you should fight to the death. If you can''t fight, you have to fight to know! Even if the demons come to the door now, they can''t just run. The whole hell is in a panic. Who can guarantee that today''s meeting won''t be revealed? "


    "When the king dies, the emperor guards the country! Your father, general, has gone to the front line of battle. As their children, you should inherit their blood and unity! For thousands of years, have you lost your blood? "


    "I often hear that the older people are, the more afraid they are of death. I didn''t believe it before, but now I believe it! You are afraid of death and fighting inside. Even if you hide in the spirit world in the future, you can''t be the opponent of the demons. Look at the enemy on the other side. He is determined to forge ahead and constantly occupy the heavens. How can such an opponent be defeated by you? It should be defeated by those who are not afraid of death! "


    The hall was quiet.


    I have to admit that Li Rui is right.


    From this point of view, it is possible that all the people in the prefecture had a tendency to escape. Because the set tone is that we can''t beat it and we may have to flee, so we have to negotiate under such a tone.


    But Li Rui didn''t think that the hell couldn''t beat the demons, so he couldn''t help listening to their discussion for a while.


    What a shame!


    The second echelon of high-ranking dignitaries in the underground government have no blood at all. On the contrary, they are bickering for interests. If the hell is gone, what are the interests to contend for? Do you really think the demons won''t come to you.


    "What''s ridiculous is that you are still fighting for those interests. You don''t even have your life. In the end, the interests don''t fall into the hands of the demons."


    Li Rui shook his head: "I''m very disappointed with you."


    Li Rui was about to get up when his hand was held. He looked down and saw that he was the tenth prince.


    "Brother Li, you are right. I''ve always thought it was wrong. My father is not afraid of death. He still dares to die. What we should discuss now is not how to escape, but how to hurt the demons and contribute our strength as much as possible. Brother, your idea is wrong. We shouldn''t take the lead in thinking about running away. If we know today that we are going to discuss this matter, then I won''t come. "


    The young words of the tenth Prince echoed in the hall.


    The ninth Prince raised his hand timidly: "I think brother ten is right, and brother Li is right too..."


    "I think so, too."


    "And me."


    "Add me one!"


    The fifth Prince stood up and waved his arms: "to tell you the truth, I would rather die in battle than be a slave to the subjugation!"


    "We are not ordinary people. We are destined to die in battle. To bear glory, we have to shoulder the responsibility of guarding the underground!" Said the fourth prince.


    The third prince said nothing.


    The second prince had a firm face.


    The eldest prince was livid.


    Li Rui led the formation of the force, he felt very uncomfortable.


    "Good! Since you all listen to Li Rui''s words like this, you''d better go with him. You don''t have to talk to me about the future! My elder brother has always been in your name, and you never treat me as your elder brother! "


    The big prince is also angry. In front of so many people, he is said to fall like this, which makes him feel how to balance.


    No matter right or wrong, even if he knows he is wrong, he can''t afford to lose face.


    The eldest prince got up in anger and was about to leave. Li Rui laughed again: "the eldest prince of the earth, actually said such a thing. It''s hard to understand the truth that you should be brave after you know your shame


    The next moment, Li Rui suddenly burst out a fierce momentum, sternly said: "you go, you have no prospects!"


    "You say who is not promising!" The prince was very angry.


    "I said you''re hopeless! All this time, still patronize face, you don''t say you are not for face, no one believe! How can you accept other people''s opinions and improve modestly? Isn''t it the quality that a superior person should possess? If you take it to your father, I will say the same! "


    Li Ruimei picked it up and said, "if you want to be a leader, you must have the talent of a leader! No one dares to say you before, because you have been used to it for a long time, and everyone is used to giving orders because of their level and family background. "


    "But I''m different! As your prince said, I''m an outsider. I don''t have to be respectful to you. If I have reason, I''ll say it. I don''t dare to say it just because you''re the prince. I have no power or interest in the underground. I don''t have to worry about who''s behind me! "


    As soon as these words came out, everyone was awed by Li Rui.


    At this moment, the important role of Li Rui''s participation in this meeting is fully reflected. Almost against the wind, Li Rui put his role and reason in front of the big prince and many princes.


    The third prince said, "brother, he has a point. There is no need for Li Rui to tell us about superiority and inferiority, because he is not from the underworld. I''ve kept him alive all these years because he can be a mirror to measure ourselves. Although his mouth stinks a little, he''s not bad. I don''t have to worry about him. "


    "Yes, big brother." The second prince said at the right time, "we are all people of noble status. We were born noble. There is no need to be angry with him. Besides, as long as his words are reasonable, they are good for the underworld, and good for the underworld, then we can tolerate them. "


    As a manager, it''s natural to know what the real benefits are. To some extent, the manager has only one task, that is to make the cake bigger.


    Only by making the cake bigger, as a manager, can we get more benefits.


    The manager is to make use of his subordinates. It''s not a person who does everything by himself, but a person who makes cakes and enjoys delicious food.


    If the big prince can''t tolerate this little contradiction, then he is the real man with no brain.


    Is the prince a fool? no


    He sat down and looked around: "since you want me to stay, I will continue to take charge of the situation. Li Rui, tell us what you think. If it is in the interest of our prefecture, we will still listen to it. When I don''t get it, some people say that I am brave but not resourceful. "


    Li Rui smiles.


    "My plan is like this."

 Chapter 799

    "Many people think that the demon army is very powerful, they are invincible, and even the underground coalition forces are not their opponents." Li Rui looked around the audience and saw that some people agreed and some opposed, but it didn''t matter, "actually, it''s not like this. The demon army is pouring out. Do they have any weaknesses? Yes


    Some people have doubts, some have guessed vaguely.


    The third prince guessed: "we can destroy their supply lines!"


    "Yes, although we can''t attack in the front battlefield, maybe we can help in the side battlefield!" The second prince agreed.


    As soon as the prince patted the table, he said, "we can fight guerrilla warfare and make contributions."


    Li Rui shook his head: "wrong."


    "Wrong?" The third prince was puzzled.


    "What''s wrong, you say!" The great prince is dignified.


    "We shouldn''t just want to fight guerrilla warfare, and the demon army is pouring out. The most vulnerable thing for them is not the supply line. The problem we can think of is that the demon army will also want to get it. Will they let the supply lines be destroyed? No


    Li Rui was loud and quiet, but his words were loud and powerful: "the weakest place of the demons is their base camp, their hometown! At this time, only the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled are left in the base camp of the demon clan. When they all go out, there will be no strong people, and no one will think that they will go to their hometown. Let''s destroy their hometown and come to encircle Wei and save Zhao! "


    It''s really a bold idea.


    The scene was so quiet that the needles could be heard.


    For a moment, I heard the big prince ha, ha very loudly.


    He looked at the other princes, slowly turned around, and found that everyone was still thinking seriously, so he licked the corner of his mouth awkwardly.


    "How do we get to their nest? I''m afraid it''s not so good in the dark. " Said the third prince.


    Li Ruimei picked: "there''s always a way. The big black sky can invade the 19th hell. Can''t the hell invade the big black sky?"


    The second prince looked at the eldest prince: "brother, do you think this plan is feasible?"


    The eldest prince laughed disdainfully and looked at Li Rui. Just when everyone thought that he was going to decide, the eldest prince gave a smile: "I think it''s OK. There will always be a way to invade the dark sky. We didn''t catch the prisoners from the demons. Now there are still several prisoners in the dungeon. We can interrogate and interrogate the roadmap of the dark sky. "


    "Then we''ll do them!" The second prince said in a loud voice, "why can the dark sky invade? We are not allowed to invade them! For thousands of years, the underground government has been standing in front of the dark sky, which shows that they are just like that! If you really had the ability, you would have beaten down the hell! "


    "Yes! We''re not afraid of them. We''ll do them! " The third prince agreed in a loud voice, "we have the blood of glory flowing on us. We have no way to go forward. We can see the light through the clouds!"


    "To the big black sky!"


    "Destroy their nest!"


    "It''s time to make contributions!"


    The atmosphere of wudaoyuan was high, and the crowd was furious. There was a voice of fighting.


    Li Rui smiles.


    The eldest prince was not without appreciation: "Li Rui, I didn''t expect that you are really capable. If this is successful, we will recognize you as a brother!"


    "I''ve known for a long time that he''s a talent!" The third prince said with a smile.


    "Dare to fight, dare to think, I like such people!" The second prince patted his thigh and said.


    "It''s really brave and resourceful!"


    Li Rui was not arrogant and impetuous. He said, "it''s all for the hell. This is my second home, and I don''t want the hell to be occupied by the demons. After all, I''ve been in the hell for many years, and I''ve had feelings for it."


    Li Rui''s words infected people.


    A person who has just been here for a few years can do his best to plan for the local government. What''s more, many of the sons, soldiers and children have grown up in the local government since childhood, and they have a deep feeling for this place.


    It can be said that they would rather die in battle than retreat, flee or abandon their homes.


    To lose hell is to lose one''s own root.


    Many people red eyes: "right, hell, we will never give up!"


    "If the demons think they can conquer us, we will kill them all!" The prince said angrily.


    "Kill them!"


    "Root out the grass!"


    "Kill


    "Kill


    The murderous spirit in the enlightenment courtyard is overwhelming.


    Far outside, Mo Wang felt the murderous spirit in the enlightenment courtyard, and he couldn''t help smiling happily: "I knew that the boy would die if he went in. The Grand Prince and others will never tolerate him. The third prince will not tolerate him. The third prince wants to provoke him to fight with the big prince. He will definitely stir up the flames. "


    The monkey around said, "king, Li Rui is very good. Shall we help you?"


    "No, there are so many princes present. Li Rui is only dead. Look, he can''t live today."


    Mo Wang and monkey grandchildren giggled, and Mo Wang''s eyes narrowed. The last time he suddenly dived, he was inspired by the third prince. He wanted to stir up the conflict between the eldest prince and Li Rui, and then forced him to ask him how to do it.


    Where do you know that the prince is fighting with Li Rui, but he doesn''t do his best, and the follow-up pursuit is not satisfactory.


    On the contrary, Li Rui killed so many Moyuan monkeys.


    This time, the revenge will come back.


    "Wait and see. Li Rui''s head will be raised later. Let''s pee on his head again!" Mo Wang said with a smile.


    "Gee, gee, Gee!"


    "Gee


    The monkeys are very excited.


    Not long after, the crowd came out of the wudaoyuan, talking and laughing. They were very excited. When Mo Wang saw this scene, he was even more proud: "Li Rui must have been killed, so the princes would be so happy."


    The monkeys were also very impressed, and they called straight to finish the fight.


    Suddenly, Li Rui appeared at the door. Next to him, the eldest prince and the third prince are talking to Li Rui intimately. Soon, Li Rui''s eyes look at the king of ink and smiles coldly.


    Suddenly, a group of sergeants came to Laoyue peak, holding a crossbow.


    Mo Wang''s sinking heart rose again and said with a smile, "it seems that he wants to kill Li Rui in public."


    The monkeys were silent. After all, they were surprised and confused to see that Li Rui was OK. Hearing Mo Wang''s farsighted judgment, the monkeys were happy again, and each one of them kept screaming.


    "In accordance with the decrees of the great prince and the third prince, King Mo deceives the superior and the inferior, and his crime is unforgivable. Now he is taken to the dungeon for interrogation. The new monkey king of laoyuefeng is chosen by you. Mo Wang, are you going to arrest yourself or resist? If you resist, you will be killed! "


    With no expression on their faces, the sergeants stared at Mo Wang, and their arrows aimed at him.


    Mo Wang was stunned.


    "What''s the matter? Why did you arrest me?"

 Chapter 800

    "You sow dissension and ignore the local government. How dare you know your crime?" The sergeant drank a lot.


    Mo Wang is confused.


    When did Li Rui have such a high position in the prefecture.


    What''s more, it''s totally disorderly to sow dissension and ignore Li Rui!


    Mo Wang said angrily, "no, I don''t believe it. It''s not like that. I want to explain it!"


    "Kill Cried the sergeant.


    "No, I confess!" Mo Wang quickly admits counsels, raises both hands, helplessly looks at Li Rui and others over there.


    It''s clear, Li Rui. It''s over.


    From today on, Li Rui has not been killed. Instead, he is going to become a real big man.


    It''s really good to be recognized by many royal children.


    "I thought I looked up at him, but I looked down on him."


    "However, I''m not easy to be provoked. If you''re not kind, don''t blame me for being unjust!"


    Mo Wang narrowed his eyes, his eyes were dark.


    Seeing the sergeant take King Mo down and take him away on the spot, the third prince said with a smile: "this old beast, how dare you offend our brother Li? It''s really self blame."


    The great prince said with a smile, "it should be like this."


    Li Rui said quietly: "you two don''t think it''s OK. You should give me some benefits?"


    The third prince and the eldest prince were stiff.


    "Well, let''s take a long view." The prince went away with a ha ha.


    The third prince also agreed: "we should really take a long-term view!"


    He''s gone, too.


    "It''s shameless." Li Rui scolded.


    Nevertheless, the meeting of the house of enlightenment also achieved its goal. Li Rui has always liked to launch a counter offensive against the current situation in the prefecture. If there is no attack, there will never be victory. Over the years, the underground government has not lost the opportunity, but has not grasped it well.


    They would not have thought of such a thing if they did not force it.


    It''s necessary to have the right time, the right place and the right people.


    Li Rui returned to baoshuzhai. Shortly after he returned, he received the call of the Runner King. The Runner King is still the image of the prince in white, looking at Li Rui coldly.


    "I heard that you are going to attack the big black sky?"


    "Yes."


    "I''m not afraid, but there are some possibilities for your proposal. At present, the great dark sky is really elite, and the dark sky devil leads the army, but... If you go there, maybe you can''t come back. "


    "Is it dangerous?"


    "It''s dangerous."


    "It''s better not to come back than to watch the hell and the world perish. I don''t like waiting to die. If I can do something, it''s good. " Li Rui said.


    The runner king was silent for a long time, nodded and said, "well, I didn''t mistake you."


    "Life and death are indifferent. If you don''t agree, do it. How''s your fight going?" Li Rui asked.


    "It''s very bad. The current situation in the prefecture is declining. Two of the kings were seriously injured. The black sky demon king is still powerful. He even found out the most precious thing, which is the treasure of the ancient emperor. We can''t compete with him. "


    "Can it only perish?"


    "Not necessarily. It''s just that the situation is not optimistic."


    "Come on." Li Rui doesn''t know what to say, and he doesn''t care whether he understands what you mean.


    After all, that''s the only way.


    In baoshuzhai, Li Rui wakes up and makes some arrangements. He told Sisi and shuier not to run around, but unexpectedly, the news that the demon army was about to invade the hell spread like wildfire.


    Li Rui was disappointed that he could not keep such information secret.


    On this day, the third prince came to baoshuzhai and sighed at the sight of Li Rui.


    "You still have the face to sigh. What did I say last time? There is no confidentiality at all during the meeting. Can you find out who leaked it? "


    "I found out."


    "Who is it?"


    "The king of ink."


    "..." Li Rui put his hand on his forehead and said nothing.


    "Kill that monkey quickly. It will be a disaster to keep it. The old man knows so many things. Once he goes to the demons, he will recruit everything. "


    "Not yet." The third prince sighed, "King Mo was once a member of our prefecture, but he did something so extraordinary. Now the people at the top of the underground are in a panic. Everyone is worried that the demons will fight, and the morale of the army is very unstable. "


    "It''s all small things." Li Rui said.


    The third prince''s eyes brightened: "do you have a way?"


    "Of course."


    "How?"


    "The king of Mo will be executed first." Li Rui has a bad premonition, but in any case, Mo Wang is to kill first. This monkey can''t stay. Staying is a disaster.


    According to the villain''s principle, once you have a strong feeling that you can''t keep a guy, you absolutely have to kill him. No matter what the reason, you have to kill him.


    The third prince hesitated: "but the king of ink is..."


    "Will you? I don''t think we can do this little thing. It''s not like a person who does big things. "


    "Yes, kill it As soon as the third prince gritted his teeth, he couldn''t stand it. Li Rui looked down on him. What''s with what? Who has no guts.


    Since he has made a good decision, Li Rui doesn''t play with the third prince, so he goes to the dungeon with him. In the dungeon, Mo Wang was locked up in the cell at this time, and he was not convinced.


    He thought to himself: "my children have spread the news. I think these princes can keep me for a long time. This place is dirty and broken. How can it be the place where I wait for the monkey king?"


    When the cell door opened, Mo Wang saw the third prince. He was very happy, but he held back and said, "third prince, you are willing to come at last. Well, I''ll tell you, I''m not easy to get into. This time, if there is another time, no one will think about it. "


    At this time, Li Rui came out behind the third prince.


    Mo Wang Leng Leng: "well, the underground walk also came. Just tell me what you want. I''ll go back to laoyuefeng and make up my mind not to talk to you little guys any more. They are not sensible little things. "


    "Mo Wang, you have a big tone." Li Rui, with both hands on his back, sneered and said, "you''ve lived a long time. You can''t even see the situation clearly. How can it be a joke to shake the morale of the army? A monkey is a monkey. He can never learn real calculation. He can only play with some cleverness. "


    "What do you mean?" Mo Wang asked in a deep voice.


    Li Rui doesn''t answer. At this time, the sergeant pulls the chain of the shackles and drags King Mo out.


    "King Mo, you should go out and meet the angry people. The hell is upset because you spread rumors. Do you think we are here to apologize to you? " The third prince spoke coldly and walked ahead.


    Mo Wang suddenly felt something was wrong.


    Something''s wrong.


    Why is that so.


    Everything didn''t go as it thought.


    What went wrong.


    At this time, Mo Wang heard the shouting outside.


    "Kill it, kill it!"


    "Shake the morale of the army, damn it!"


    "Cut off his head!"


    Until King Mo was taken to the beheading stage.


    It understood.

 Chapter 801

    The world seems to change very slowly, every day is like that. The world seems to be changing very fast. Yesterday was the monkey king, and today will be beheaded.


    King Mo feels very desperate. Is the world too dark for him? Is there any reason? Is there any royal law? Who''s going to take charge of justice!


    "Third prince, what do you want to do? I didn''t do anything. I just listened to you... "


    Click!


    The axe cleaved down, and before he could say the rest of the words, the king of ink finished it in such a hurry. The head was cut off, and the crowd below burst into cheers.


    Good death


    "The old monkey should have died long ago!"


    Some clapped and laughed, others left in silence.


    In any case, King Mo just died, which is a fact that no one can change.


    "If you had known today, why have you had it." Li Rui said softly, not knowing whether he said it to Mo Wang or to the third prince.


    The third prince said nothing.


    Mo Wang obviously had something to say in the end, and maybe he would burst out something. But it will not have this opportunity, no matter what kind of material it will explode, it will not be what the princes want to hear.


    After all, it should not offend Li Rui and spread the news.


    "Mo Wang is dead. Now, you should tell me what you think?"


    The third prince''s eyes were cold, and he could see that he was not very happy. Li Rui said with a smile: "it seems that you are not happy to remove the link of Mo Wang from the root? Believe me, it''s a disaster to keep this kind of thing. The next step is to make public the situation ahead and tell everyone that maybe it''s time to fight to the death. We should be prepared for that, but our plan should not be disclosed. "


    "Under the cover of the nest, there is no complete egg."


    Li Rui turned and left, leaving the third prince to ponder the meaning of Li Rui''s words.


    If the hell is over, then everyone will be in trouble. The demons will never keep these people in the upper level of the hell alive. They will kill them all.


    When the demon army arrives, the top of the hell still has a dream of heaven. That''s a big joke. At that time, the resentment of the people will surely be transferred to the ruling class, not the demons.


    The most unacceptable thing is the deliberate deception of one''s own people.


    Li Rui''s consideration is like this. Whether the third prince can understand it depends on what he does.


    Li Rui left the dungeon and returned directly to the world.


    If there is no balance in the earth, there will be a great crisis in the world. Taking Renxing martial arts school as a stronghold, Jidao Tianmo and Li Laozu exchanged frequently to discuss the principle of space gate. When Li Rui returns to the world, he is ready to go to Nanshan.


    After living at home for two days and settling down his wife and children, Li Rui took a plane to Nanshan.


    Nanshan is the sphere of influence of the northern factions. Although this is said, there is no opposition between the north and the south in today''s situation. After the black alliance exposed its tusks, all the forces showed a gesture of submission.


    Even if Xie Xiaofeng and others appeared, none of them dared to openly say that they were playing against the black League. Although Minghai went to Renxing martial arts school to challenge Li Rui, he failed.


    Now the trio is going to Nanshan, which can be said to be the top force of the black League. Such a lineup, not to mention the tianmeng, even if it is a reclusive master, it can''t dare to be the best.


    The plane landed at Nanshan airport, and the person who picked it up was the boss of a branch of Wang Jingfei''s enterprise.


    "Three people, the vehicle is ready. I don''t know what else I can do. Please feel free to tell me


    Li Rui is not interested in dealing with such worldly affairs. He just waves his hand: "no, let''s get everything ready, right?"


    "It''s all in the back."


    "Well, OK, just give me the car key."


    The boss quickly gives the car key to Li Rui. Li Rui gets on the car and leaves with Ji Daotian devil and Li Laozu. Li Rui has never been here, but modern science and technology are advanced, and Nanshan is a place to follow. I don''t worry about getting lost.


    "Lao Zu, how old is Zhu LianZhan? Does he really like the gadgets we prepared?"


    While driving, Li Rui inquired about Li Laozu in the back seat. After driving for more than an hour, they sat in the back and didn''t even say a word. It''s very boring, OK.


    "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask. Don''t do anything you''re not sure about. In addition, don''t call him by his name directly in the future. You should call him Master Zhu when you see him. "


    "Master Zhu, why doesn''t his surname be Zhuge?"


    "Since it''s seclusion, it''s not so easy to remember that it''s Zhubi and Zhuge." Li Laozu opened his eyes and looked at Li Rui. "When you get there, don''t talk about it. Just let me do it."


    "I see." Li Rui is bored. These so-called experts just like to make mysteries. They are not real at all.


    Actually, I''m quite curious.


    Finally, the car came to a gate and stopped.


    On the long stone tablet, there are six words: "the most blessed place in the world". It''s in the afternoon, and the sun is facing the West.


    "It looks good. Where is it?" The extreme way demon stretched a stretch, "really don''t understand why you have to drive, fly over directly."


    "Flying over other people''s heads is suspected of disrespect." Li Rui is honest.


    After all, even if you are yourself, you don''t like to see someone flying over your head. Before, the king of bone died because Li Rui was flying over his head.


    So don''t fly around, it''s dangerous.


    Li Laozu closed his eyes and felt the location. For a moment, he pointed to one of them: "there, let''s go."


    Not to mention, it''s a desolate place. It''s all trees, not even roads. However, when Li Laozu took Li Rui and the extreme demon into the mountain and came to the mountainside, Li Rui found that there was a unique cave here.


    It has the beauty of primitive ecology.


    "No wonder so many people like to live in seclusion in this place. It''s really extraordinary."


    A small road, only shallow footprints. At the other end of the road, there is a hut. It''s humble and clean. On one side of the hut is a small pond. The spring stream flows into the pond, and several carp swim in it.


    Li Rui was about to walk to the hut when he saw Li Laozu shaking his head: "not here."


    "Not here?" Li Rui looked around. Apart from here, where can people live?


    "There are arrays." Li Laozu looked and suddenly stamped to the ground.


    Boom!


    The thatched cottage collapsed, the stream vibrated, the carp leaped out of the water and looked at Li Laozu.


    When Li Laozu saw the carp, he raised his hand and held them in front of him. He said, "old friends are here, but don''t you come out to meet me?"

 Chapter 802

    "Old friend, what old friend? I don''t know you


    The mouth of a fish makes a sound. It can be said that it was very strange, but the three people at the scene were not surprised. Li Laozu said calmly: "at the foot of Zhongnan mountain, there are tombs of the living dead. The tomb of the living dead was designed by Master Zhu. It''s a pity that it didn''t succeed. I raised a few rice dumplings and didn''t develop a dry taste. "


    "What zongzi? I''m the king of corpses! Jinjiashi, tongjiashi! The best in the corpse Fish mouth open, two fish must swing, fish eyes staring at Li Laozu, "you tone so big, do you want to try the power of the king of corpses?"


    "How dare I despise Master Zhu''s magical power, but we are not here to raise corpses. I''m just sad that you''ve forgotten me. " Li Laozu sighed and sighed for the years. "It seems that you have been sleeping too long."


    "I can''t remember you, but I know you''re strong. What can I do for you? "


    "For the array."


    "You''re going to die?"


    "No, I''m looking for you to create an array and contact an area you never know."


    "It''s a little interesting. I don''t know about the array field in the world?"


    "Do you know the teleportation array?"


    "What''s so hard about transmission?"


    "Space transfer."


    The fish closed his mouth. For a moment, he said angrily, "if I could transmit the array in space, I would have sent myself away. Who would stay on earth? To be proficient in space transmission array is a field that ancient sages can master. If you talk about this with me, it''s just like playing a cow on the piano! "


    "Master Zhu is afraid?"


    "I''m not master Zhu if I''m afraid!"


    The fish''s mouth was wide open. He called to Li Laozu, "you throw the fish back into the water, I''ll send you here!"


    "No With a smile, Li Laozu grasped the fish and threw it. The fish was like a meteor falling from the sky. Whew, it disappeared. On the next side, the pond was thumping, and the waves exploded. The fish burst through the pond directly.


    In front of me, the thatched cottage broke down, the dreamland disintegrated, and slowly revealed its true appearance.


    It''s a path up the mountain, paved with bluestone slabs.


    "It turns out that you already know how to break this illusion." The heaven devil laughs.


    "Of course, we can sense the existence of the illusion here, so as to determine his position. But I just happened to know that the entrance of his mountain gate was here. I just knew that it was the eye of the array. I''m not as good as him because I''m good at array. "


    "I''m not as good as that." The devil nodded.


    A cave on the top of a mountain. A pure Taoist snorted coldly, and said, "I have some self-knowledge."


    The next moment, Li Laozu and Li Rui came to his cave.


    "Master Zhu, come out and see you." Li Laozu said.


    The Taoist chuckled: "you''d better come in."


    "The air is not very good there. It''s warm outside. Why do you make yourself a king of corpses and dare not come out to see the light? "


    "Just sunshine, what''s the point?" With a sneer, Master Zhu got up and came to the entrance of the cave. Li Rui had already taken out the tea set from the jade space and put down the food and wine. Master Zhu is very happy to see this situation.


    "Good thing." Master Zhu smiles at the sight of good wine.


    In terms of array research, Li Rui is not as good as Li Laozu or Master Zhu LianZhan. Li Rui is still in the exploratory stage.


    But in terms of being a man, maybe these big people who don''t eat fireworks are not as good as him.


    After all, their starting point was very high from the beginning. Li Rui grew up by climbing and rolling. In the first 20 years, he was immersed in the social atmosphere and pondered over human nature.


    "Master Zhu, do you still recognize me?" Li Laozu asked.


    Master Zhu, who was just at the foot of the mountain, used fish to transmit sound. Now I see the real man, his skin is very pale, and his face is a little black. When he smiles, his teeth have two sharp tusks. All the people present are practitioners. They can feel the faint corpse Qi of Master Zhu.


    But no one is afraid of him.


    Master Zhu looked at Laozu Li carefully. After a while, he shook his head: "I don''t know you anymore. I''ve become the king of corpses and forgotten many things in the world of mortals."


    "Then you remember Qingfu girl."


    Master Zhu''s face darkened: "remember."


    "That''s your wife. You remember that." Li Laozu sighed, "well, I don''t need to mention the past. I just want to say it casually to show the identity we once knew. You have forgotten those things, but I have not


    "The past doesn''t matter." Master Zhu said faintly.


    The past doesn''t matter, the present does.


    Every cultivator can only grasp the present. People like them who have lived for a long time, if they live in the past, it will only be extremely painful.


    Because in the past, too many memories, those memories like the backlog in the heart of the grass, backlog too much, will also crush a person.


    If you can''t think about it, try not to think about it. Some even take the initiative to erase that part of the memory, so that they can live in peace.


    "Let''s talk about arrays, Master Zhu. Are you interested in space teleportation?" In fact, in his capacity, he didn''t have to be like this. But when Li Laozu came here, he had said that Zhu LianZhan had a good face and was noble.


    Master Zhu looked at them in surprise: "do you really want to study this?"


    "That''s natural. To tell you the truth, this friend is from outside China."


    "No wonder, but any transmission needs coordinates and the materials of the transmission array. If you have materials and coordinates, you can have a try. If not... "


    "The material is available, and the coordinates are being prepared. We want to carve a space array, but for this, I know Master Zhu is the strongest in the world. "


    Master Zhu smiles and is not in a hurry to answer the question. Li Rui pours tea for him. Master Zhu takes a sip from the teacup and takes it calmly.


    The meaning is obvious. It means to talk about interests.


    You can''t carve a teleport array for nothing.


    "Master Zhu, do not know what we can do?" Li Rui asked.


    Master Zhu looked at Li Rui and said with a smile, "if it wasn''t for my old friends, I might not have seen you. In the past, we see this side, but we need to move my hand to portray the transmission array, which naturally requires a certain amount of effort. Don''t you know what we need for practice? "


    "I have one hundred year old ginseng, three 50 year old Polygonum multiflorum, and a box of rare herbs. I wonder if Master Zhu is still satisfied? "


    Master Zhu shook his head: "I''m afraid this is not as much as the precious medicine on my mountain."


    "What about the world tree? I wonder if Master Zhu is interested in it?"


    "The world tree? I haven''t heard of it. What''s that? "


    "It was a gathering of the worlds of the heavens." Li Rui said.


    Master Zhu stares at Li Rui. It seems he can''t see.


    "Talk about it carefully."

 Chapter 803

    The world tree is the greatest essence of a small sky. My friend said that maybe this world tree can be refined. But I think if we can practice there, we will get enough benefits to break through to the point we want. "


    Li Rui takes out a piece of jade and thinks about it. Li Rui grabs the fire rat out and drops it in his hand: "this is the beast from the little heaven."


    Master Zhu''s face was full of curiosity. Just as he wanted to touch it, a fire burst out from the fire god rat. He stared at Master Zhu fiercely and tried to burn him. He was so scared that Master Zhu quickly withdrew his hand.


    Li Rui will take back the jade space from the fire god rat.


    "Master Zhu, a small space that has been pregnant and raised for countless years and does not know its history. This is exactly what we are looking for this time. Naturally, you can help us to complete the characterization of the spatial transmission matrix, and we can explore it together. "


    Li Rui finished, Li Laozu said: "do not know this business, can not do?"


    Master Zhu was silent.


    A novel and unknown world, in which there may be a huge treasure.


    Now, there''s a key missing.


    One of the biggest key is Li Rui''s hand from the God of fire rat, since the God of fire rat is from a different space, naturally with the mark of that space. Just take a few drops of blood from the Vulcan mouse to decipher.


    Master Zhu frowned and thought for a long time. Suddenly, he thought of a good way.


    "Why don''t I kill you and explore the world tree myself?" Master Zhu said with a smile.


    Li Laozu and the extreme heaven devil laughed together.


    The three were laughing.


    Inside the cave, there was a movement. The copper cover was lifted, and a few dark clouds came from the sky. The oppressive atmosphere diffused, heavy footsteps, Master Zhu''s face gradually distorted: "hand over from the fire rat, you can not die."


    Li Laozu took a sip of his tea cup and said, "Zhu LianZhan, you are the same as before. Well, since you want to have a try, try it. "


    Dong Dong!


    The sound of footsteps inside the cave was from far to near, and an armored corpse rushed towards this side. However, before he could get there, Li Laozu''s teacup trembled and a drop of tea flew out. Li Laozu''s fingers flicked. The drop of tea burst into the air and blasted the body of iron armour. He directly blasted the body of iron armour upside down and hit the stone wall.


    The armored corpse is embedded in the stone wall and reaches to the arm.


    I don''t know if I''m dead or what happened.


    "On array, you are a master. In terms of killing, I am the master. " Li Laozu said with a smile.


    Master Zhu was horrified.


    At this moment, he realized that the people in front of him were so terrible.


    Raise your hand and lift your foot, and when the clouds are light and the wind is light, it is the way to kill and cut fiercely.


    "Master Zhu, we are just seeking Tao, not malicious." Li Rui handed the tea to Master Zhu. The cup was broken by Master Zhu just now. Master Zhu reached out to pick up the tea cup. Suddenly, he put his hand on Li Rui''s arm and said, "I just need to stab the corpse poison into my body. I can hand it over to the fire rat..."


    He meant to say he could spare you.


    But Li Rui was helpless: "Master Zhu, don''t make trouble. The three of us are all practicing the way of killing and felling. Although I am the weakest, I am also a resounding existence. Would you like to have a look? "


    Master Zhu''s fingernails were sharp and golden. He sneered, "don''t you think my poison is terrible?"


    "I mean, master, you may not be able to pierce my body." Li Rui explained.


    Master Zhu''s face changed and his finger stabbed hard. As a result, his finger was broken.


    Facing this result, Master Zhu was speechless.


    He took back his hand: "it''s Zhu who has offended me. Please don''t be surprised. I''m kidding. I''m kidding. Ha ha. "


    Li Rui three people laugh, Li Rui poured wine: "come to drink, everyone, today''s meeting is fate, we don''t get drunk!"


    "Well, well, Zhu, first of all, a toast to the three Taoist friends!"


    Master Zhu is finally on his way.


    He really didn''t expect that Li Rui, the three of them, were so powerful that they were defeated by a drop of water.


    And he himself is beyond the level of the king of corpses, but even Li Rui''s skin can not be pierced.


    If it wasn''t for the sake of his array attainments, he would have been killed long ago.


    Not to mention, when they came, the three were very polite and cultivated.


    Zhu blushed at the thought that he had lost his part in his behavior. I''m old enough to be greedy, but I haven''t succeeded in it, and others haven''t told me.


    No comparison, no shame.


    Pushing the cup into the cup, Master Zhu felt numb: "ladies and gentlemen, I have to apologize for this today. I did it wrong. I hope you three don''t blame me. I''m greedy too. I''ve become a prime minister. "


    "It''s all small things, just small things."


    "We will work together in the future, and we will enter the world tree together!" Master Zhu made bold remarks.


    "No problem, work together." Li Rui responded positively.


    After three rounds of drinking, Master Zhu talked about array Law: "the theory of array comes from the age of myth. In order to defeat Chiyou, the Yellow Emperor learned the array from shenjiutian Xuannv, Tianyi dunjia. Later, through the improvement of various times, it spread to my generation. I''m not talented and have made some achievements. The world often thinks that the array is a platoon, but it''s not that simple. It''s a field, not just for war. "


    "Array can work on everything! It can be used to arrange an array from large to small for daily use. The secret of space array is similar to that of teleportation array. It''s just the distance and the calculation. The sacrifice in ancient times was a kind of space teleportation array. "


    "Is sacrifice also a transmission?"


    "However, the world is not connected with the world, but if we open a channel, we must exchange energy with each other. This is like an hourglass. The sand above falls through a narrow space. In order to balance the two worlds, we must sacrifice the creatures in the world below. When the energy of the two worlds is in balance, it can come. "


    "I see."


    Li Rui thought about Master Zhu''s words in his heart. He couldn''t help thinking that there was no killing in the 19th floor hell. Countless demon soldiers died there. After that, the Dark Lord really came. And, when Su Hongying came to the earth, the first step she had planned was to kill a large number of strong people in exchange for more energy.


    Probably, it is such a principle.


    "We can build an altar to a different world. It''s something I''ve never done before, but I can try it. If it''s successful, then our future is no longer limited to this planet. " Master Zhu''s eyes were shining, and the body of the demon was shaking slightly.


    "Is it really possible?" The devil of the extreme way asked in a trembling voice.


    "Maybe!" Master Zhu said, "you always have to try to find out. Why do you really want to explore abroad?"


    How can the extreme heaven devil not think about it.


    But the waves in his heart were also suppressed, in exchange for a slight nod.


    The enemy is coming. He doesn''t want to reveal his identity too soon.


    I know that he is a foreign guest. At present, only Li Rui and Li Laozu are there. They are friends of life and death, not others.

 Chapter 804

    "Master Zhu, we''ll give you the materials. I don''t know how long it will take you to develop the transmission array?"


    "Three months."


    "We have always admired Master Zhu''s ability. We didn''t expect that it would take so long." Li Rui said with a smile.


    Master Zhu clenched his teeth: "a month!"


    "Well, we''ll wait for Master Zhu''s little news in a month." Li Rui handed the materials in the jade space to Master Zhu. These things include meteorites, ores, and the jade needed to depict the transmission array. It''s not a small expense. Rao is Li Rui, and he has been searching for these materials for a long time. Through all aspects of operation, he found these materials.


    Master Zhu is extremely satisfied. This kind of buyer who doesn''t need him to collect raw materials is very convenient for the seller to ship.


    "Master Zhu, the environment here is inconvenient. The venue of Renxing martial arts school is superior. Would you like to go there?" Li Laozu asked.


    Master Zhu hesitated for a moment and nodded: "it''s OK, but I have to seal this place, so that the king of corpse will not be born unexpectedly and bring disaster to the world."


    "Good."


    Li Laozu leads Li Rui and the devil to wait at the foot of the mountain. Master Zhu seals the cave. He collected all the jade and put several prohibitions in the cave to prevent outsiders from entering. At the same time, he quickly wrote a few lines on a piece of Rune paper. After the incineration, Master Zhu Shi ran left the cave and went down the mountain to Renxing martial arts school with Li Rui and others.


    We are all smart people. Naturally, we understand the intention of Li Laozu to invite Master Zhu to Renxing martial arts school. With such a large amount of material, and in terms of character, Master Zhu is not a trustworthy person.


    If he dares not to, he will have to shut up. After all, Master Zhu also wanted to kill people and steal goods.


    He would have died if he hadn''t been worth it.


    At any time, interests are always the best alliance carrier. It''s too extravagant for a man to count on his conscience when he forgets all about his past, even his friends and wife. He can only protect his conscience with interests and drive it away with force.


    They have done enough to be polite. At least whether Master Zhu wants to live or not is his own business.


    However, when Master Zhu came to Renxing martial arts school and witnessed the conditions and environment here, he immediately fell in love with this place. The atmosphere is very good, the environment is superior, and there are a lot of resources. It''s a lot more than his cave. The most important thing is the sense of security.


    "I used to take the way of corpse repair. Once the upright people were able to break me, they would shout to fight and kill me, saying that I was a heresy, which made me dare not go out. I didn''t expect that there would be such a good place. If I had known about it, I would have come here for a long time! "


    Master Zhu is very happy.


    Li Rui said with a smile: "Master Zhu is over praised. In fact, we in the black league are all upright, but we only look at ourselves regardless of our skills. There is no distinction between good and evil in Gongfa, but between good and evil in talent. "


    "That''s right!" Master Zhu agreed, but his next question made Li Rui frown. "I don''t know if guidi can provide a body for me to do some small research?"


    "Master Zhu, there is no black League. Just now we said that the black League does not do anything harmful to nature. But if Master Zhu wants to drink blood, I have a hospital in my name. I can buy it for you. "


    "That would be great." Master Zhu said with a smile.


    Li Rui nodded, but he was already a little disgusted.


    Drink human blood to maintain longevity, this kind of longevity do not matter, too disgusting.


    "I''ll arrange it. Master Zhu, please wait in the reception room for a moment." Li Rui gets up to leave and informs Zhao Kuafu to come. Outside, Li Rui said to Zhao Kuafu: "arrange a small villa for one person, and arrange more cameras outside. That man is a king of corpses, so we must guard against his killing. "


    "I know." Zhao Kuafu hesitated and asked, "what if he really wants to kill people?"


    "You''d better not do anything bad, or you''ll have to kill him. The black league can''t tolerate that kind of crime. Once it is discovered, it will be killed immediately. "


    "I''m relieved to have that." Zhao Kuafu said with a smile.


    Li Rui nodded and went back to the reception room. Master Zhu looked at Li Rui with a smile, drank his tea slowly, and praised him: "I can''t imagine that although leader Li is young, his achievements are extraordinary, and he can have such a big base. In contrast, it''s really young and promising. "


    "Master, I''m flattered. I have my own expertise. I can''t help myself. The master is even more difficult for us to study the array, and I admire him very much. "


    "Ha ha ha, that''s a good thing. Well, take me to the rest room. I''m going to start my research


    "Good."


    Li Rui takes Master Zhu to the villa, which is a quiet place and relatively belongs to the new development zone of Renxing martial arts school. Li Rui took Master Zhu around and returned to the living room. Li Rui said, "master, it''s cleaner to do research here. Another is to prevent accidents. There are protective measures all around. If you need to, you can tell me at any time. Just press that button to talk. "


    The living room of the villa is equipped with the latest communication equipment, which is very simple and easy to operate. This kind of information system is available in Li''s and Zhao Kuafu''s homes, as well as many villas here.


    For the quickest emergency contact.


    Master Zhu was very satisfied: "very good."


    "Then I won''t disturb the master''s research. You study slowly. The place for refining materials is in the backyard."


    "I see."


    Li Rui left the villa and returned to the reception room. The three sat drinking tea, and the devil said, "Master Zhu is really not a thing. He wants to kill people and steal goods. We are just too polite to him."


    "People are always so greedy. However, we can not force him by force, we can only force him to submit slowly. What''s interesting is that before he left, he left a small means Li Laozu flicked open his palm. There was a small paper crane in his palm.


    "He wants people to snatch away from the Vulcan rat. This guy has no ability, but he has a good way to die." Li Laozu shook his head and said with a smile.


    Li Rui and Jidao Tianmo are also helpless.


    "I don''t think he''s a moron because he has no self-knowledge." The heaven devil scolds.


    "Perhaps, his mind is mainly focused on one specific aspect, so he seems childish in other aspects. It''s nothing strange. We just have to restrain him. " Li Rui understands this situation. It''s like some people who can get high marks in exams, but he is not as good as those who are bad at learning.


    Probably because they put their mind on learning.


    Master Zhu, it''s the same kind of person.


    "I just hope he doesn''t die all the time."

 Chapter 805

    Master Zhu could not have imagined that these people gathered together, not to expect him to study the array quickly, but to expect him not to die.


    If he knew that the three men were speculating about him in such a way, he would be very angry. I look down on people too much. I just want to kill people and steal goods. As for it?!


    Too much!


    After arranging things here, Li Rui comes to the underground. Nowadays, there are some chaos in the prefecture. We often hear that there are massacres and revenge every day. The four major departments of the prefecture, except the inspection department, are supervising their colleagues, and the other three departments are all very busy.


    When Li Rui saw the third prince in the Yin Law Department, he almost laughed when he saw the file on the third prince''s desk.


    "I''m so busy, third prince. How''s our plan going?"


    "Come and ask me, I''m not your man. Why do you ask me that?" As soon as the third prince heard Li Rui''s tone, he became angry. He set out to gloat over the misfortune. It was not too big to watch the excitement. Of course make complaints about him, but he did not know how to make up his mind. Three Prince did not make complaints about Li Rui. He said, "now we have roughly sorted out the coordinates. However, we need to check the check again. We have sent people to seventeenth levels of hell to escort the evil spirits."


    "What about the prince, how are you getting ready?"


    "If you want to ask him in person, how dare I ask the boss as the third one."


    "Then I''ll go and have a look." Li Rui was about to leave. The third prince quickly called him, "Hey, don''t go. Come and help me deal with these documents..."


    "I''m not familiar with this matter. I can''t handle it. Only you can." Li Rui quickly slipped away, so angry that the third prince''s teeth itched. In the past, they looked down on Li Rui and thought that it was useless for them to be idle when they were walking in the underground. Now let''s look at it again. It''s clear that people are living a fairy like life. Other people are busy as dogs, so they are at ease.


    Who is not envious?


    The great prince was also envied.


    As soon as Li Rui entered the inspection department, the eldest prince vomited bitterness: "it''s time for King Mo to spread rumors. Now the underground order is out of order and rumors are flying all over the world!"


    "Isn''t your inspection department busy?"


    "Why not? Busy, too! Unjust and false cases, dereliction of duty, are within our jurisdiction! Once the team goes wrong, the harm will be great. " The eldest prince''s forehead was written with anxiety. It can be seen that he was very unhappy.


    "How are you doing with our plan?"


    "At present, we are still in the process of advancing, and we can only try our best to collect the data of the black sky plane. At present, I''m waiting for the demons from the 17th hell to be escorted over for strict interrogation. At that time, our inspection department will have to go through it for the first time... No, why should I report to you? "


    "I''m in charge. Of course, I have to ask. Otherwise, which one of you has my heart? I''m not as busy as you are


    As soon as the prince turned his eyes, he was about to catch Li Rui to be a strong man to help him with his official business. Without waiting for him to say anything, Li Rui directly vetoed him and said, "don''t ask me to do anything. I''m not familiar with you. Besides, if I get involved, who''s going to catch the plan? You are treating the symptoms, we are treating the root cause! "


    The prince was helpless and said bitterly, "it''s good luck for you. At the beginning, you should be responsible for some specific affairs."


    "What am I in charge of? I''m not a local, I''m an outsider!" Li Rui wiped his teeth and said, "don''t you shout every day that I''m an outsider? I don''t talk much nonsense. What I want? Are you ready?"


    "This is naturally ready. Are you sure you can create a teleportation magic power array?"


    "That''s natural. How can I fake it? Do I dare to fake it?" Li Rui asked.


    The big prince nodded: "this is also, OK, you take things to go quickly."


    The prince seems to be a little afraid of Li Rui staying for a long time, which makes Li Rui a little curious.


    But he didn''t know that the reason why the prince didn''t want Li Rui to stay for a long time was that he was afraid of Li Rui''s mouth. This person died can say survive, have him in front of always let a person feel brain not enough. All the local people rely on experience, but Li Rui is accustomed to using ideas.


    These are the different modes of thinking brought about by the two modes of life and the length of life.


    There''s nothing to change.


    So the prince is not willing to deal with Li Rui, and he is always afraid of losing money in his hands. Nowadays, all the princes in the prefecture have a natural fear of Li Rui. They are afraid that they will be fooled if they are not careful. They all have a reason to listen to this boy, but in the end, they will suffer losses.


    I can''t help arguing with anyone!


    Li Rui collected the materials and went to several Prince''s houses to collect the materials he needed. Full load, large enough to make several transmission arrays.


    To transmit is not only to transmit the officers and soldiers of the underworld to the dark world, but also to transmit the enemies of the extreme heavenly demons to the dark world. At the same time, it is also necessary to transmit them to the small heavens of the world tree.


    It''s only three transmissions.


    What if I have to go to other days in the future? Therefore, Li Rui has decided to thoroughly study the research methods of the teleportation array. Even if Master Zhu is gone, he will still have to know how to do it himself.


    Only what you learn is the best and most convenient.


    After working in the underground for a few days, Li ruicai took time to go back to baoshuzhai. The business of baoshuzhai has always been poor, but today there is a guest in baoshuzhai, a young scholar. He is sitting on a bamboo chair and staring at shuier.


    "Who are you?" When Li Rui came back, the scholar opened his mouth and asked. He regarded this place as his shop.


    Li Rui asked him, "who are you again?"


    "Young master, you are back." When shuier saw Li Rui coming back, she was still a little dejected. Now she is in high spirits and comes to say hello to Li Rui. Li Rui nodded: "who is this?"


    "He is young master Qingyu."


    "Hello, I''m Su Qingyu. You are Li Rui, the owner of the treasure tree studio, right? I''ve heard about it for a long time, and I''ll see you at last. " Su Qingyu arch hand, a school of gentle appearance.


    "What are you doing here? Do you want to go shopping? " Li Rui asked.


    Shuier was a little embarrassed. Su Qingyu looked as usual: "I came to see shuier girl."


    "You like her?" Li Rui asked directly.


    Su Qingyu couldn''t answer for a moment: "I like this. I think privately that this kind of thing is not enough for external humanity..."


    Full of scholar language, sour and smelly, Li Rui is not very impatient: "OK, OK, just go out, don''t disturb the business in my shop."


    "How can I say that I have bought all the calligraphy and paintings in your shop? How can I be regarded as disturbing business?"


    "So rich?" Take a surprise, for example.


    Su Qingyu is very proud: "it''s just not talented. My family is still rich."


    On hearing this tone, Li Rui wants to drive people out again.


    Why is this guy so ungrounded?

 Chapter 806

    Had it not been for Su Qingyu''s family, Li Rui would have thrown him out. But even if Su Qingyu''s family has money, it''s useless.


    As far as money is concerned, Li Rui in this prefecture is true.


    "Come on, now that you''ve bought all the things, ask someone to move them away as soon as possible. Don''t get in the way of my shop."


    Li Rui still wants to catch up.


    Su Qingyu is not angry: "you are..."


    He must think Li Rui is too much.


    But Li Rui just went too far.


    Water son is to feel quite funny, see Su Qing Yu eat shriveled, she likes to see and hear. Su Qingyu said helplessly, "it''s all right. I''ll give it to shuier as a gift. I''ll just take it away."


    He picked up a painting. It was an unfinished ink painting. You can see from his handwriting that it was a boring work in shuier''s spare time. Only half of the painting, Li Rui can''t help but wonder: "why don''t you choose one to finish?"


    "This painting comes from me. I want shuier to add it again."


    Su Qingyu finished, carrying the painting and left happily.


    Look at him. It''s like water has promised him to help paint.


    Shuier''s face was slightly red: "young master, I''m not familiar with him..."


    "I know." Li Rui glanced at shuier and said curiously, "but how could he run after you?"


    "I was shopping in the street that day when I happened to meet Mr. Su who was beaten, so I stopped him."


    "Can you stop it?" Li Rui is very strange. How can shui''er have such great ability to help the chivalry.


    Water son lowers a head, dull way: "beat Su childe of person I know."


    I see. Li Rui suddenly realized.


    It''s easy for the rescued party to feel good about the hero saving the United States and the United States saving the hero.


    There''s no gender difference in this kind of thing.


    "How do you feel about him?" Li Rui asked again.


    Water son Ju hands, looked at Li Rui, Li Rui immediately want to slap himself. It''s so hard to live without opening the door? Why do you ask such a question.


    "Well, this Su Qingyu is expected to come again next time. Pay attention to this man. He has nothing to offer. He is either a thief or a traitor. "


    "I see, young master." Shuier smiles with her mouth closed.


    Li Rui thought about it, came to the desk and began to refine the talisman.


    Though everyone is busy, he is very idle. But we also need to do something. Since we are going to make trouble in the dark, we must make full preparations.


    There is not much that can be done, but a little can be done.


    In the next few days, Su Qingyu came again and came to baoshuzhai every day. Although Su Qingyu is a scholar with thick skin, he is comparable to the city wall. Even though Li Rui drove him away many times, he still insisted that he was a guest and often came to rub tea.


    Li Rui is a little helpless.


    It''s no use beating him. He''s full of sour words when he says he''s OK. He doesn''t do anything bad when he says he''s OK. It''s just a piece of brown candy.


    At noon, when Su Qingyu came back, Li Rui was not at home. He sat down in baoshuzhai, bought some more things, and sat in the shop chatting with shuier. Water son, there is a no answer, chatting, she actually fell asleep on the table.


    Su Qingyu called shuier several times. Seeing that shuier didn''t wake up, she got up and looked around.


    Here, he''s doing his own random inspection.


    Li Rui took charge of the body of the king of bone through different spaces. Recently, there is a very interesting thing. Long Jie came to the neighborhood several times, and once even looked at the king of bone from a distance. It seems to be testing the intention, but Long Jie didn''t come near.


    He was a little scared.


    It''s interesting to see this from Li Rui''s perspective. Why does Long Jie want to communicate with bone king? What does he want to do?


    "If I remember correctly, I didn''t ask this guy to make friends with bone king. On the contrary, I always asked Long Jie to target bone king."


    Li Rui was a little puzzled, but Long Jie didn''t come to the door, so he was free. During this period of time, Li Rui always felt that he was missing something when he studied the book of life and death several times.


    "The book of life and death can revive the dead for their own use. If they are beaten to death, the book of life and death will not work. I''ve refined the book of life and death, and I can only extract part of the life and death, but it doesn''t seem to work as well as I thought. "


    The technique of eternal life of the Qing emperor is pure vitality. The vitality of life and death in the book of life and death is a kind of vitality for the dead souls.


    I always feel that the vitality is not strong enough.


    Li Rui pondered whether there was a lack of a judge''s pen.


    Perhaps the key lies in the judge''s pen.


    But where did the judge''s pen come from?


    It seems that only shiyanluo and the princes can master these secrets. It''s absolutely impossible to ask, unless... Make a big news?


    There is a legitimate excuse to ask about this.


    Thinking about it, Li Rui decided to have a try.


    It''s a big crowd.


    A large number of corpses appeared around the huangquan river. The news was first detected by the supervising soldiers on this side of the huangquan River and reported to the third prince. When the third prince received the news, he was so busy that he suddenly thought of someone.


    He thinks it''s appropriate for Li Rui to handle the matter.


    Through the underground wechat group, the third prince told Li Rui the situation: "brother, this matter is up to you. We don''t have time to deal with it. We are very busy!"


    Li Rui replied to the Third Prince: "I can''t help taking the king of bone, and I don''t know anything about the book of life and death. How can I deal with the king of bone?"


    The Third Prince did not reply.


    Li Rui personally came to the Yin Law Department and found the third prince. As soon as the third prince saw Li Rui, he was angry: "let you go to the bone king, what do you want me to do?"


    "I''m going to deal with him. I have to at least think about how to deal with him? I don''t even know what the book of life and death is like, let alone its power. Your father has the book of life and death in his hand. You should know its power, right


    "It''s confidential!" The third prince is righteous.


    Li Rui sneered: "you all say that as hard as the huangquan River, a large number of white bones soldiers have the potential to expand. Do you still talk about secrets with me? I take you as my brother, but you take me as an outsider. Well, in that case, I''m too lazy to take care of it. "


    Seeing that Li Rui wanted to be angry, the third prince was willing to let go and said, "the book of life and death can control the body of the dead, which is its greatest utility."


    "In that case, is there something to restrain it?" Li Rui asked.


    "Just smash the body of the dead." The third prince said lightly.


    Li Rui sneered: "it''s easy to say. Thousands of white bones are surging in. If they say they will be broken, they will be broken. I don''t know anything about the magic weapons of these prefectures. How do you tell me to fight this battle? How can I stand in the face of thousands of troops and horses by myself? "


    "You''re pretty good. If the king of bone really has the power of Yama, it''s a headache!" The third prince has no good way.


    Li Rui didn''t move his face and said, "don''t you have the bone king now?"


    "The book of life and death and the judge''s pen are the standard equipment of Yama. The king of bone has only a Book of life and death, not to mention his strength. In a word, you have to find a way. Don''t you always have many ideas? "


    "You can''t make a meal without rice. Haven''t you heard that? By the way, where is the judge''s pen. Will it not be born in the middle of the huangquan river? " Li Rui looks very interested.


    The third prince looked at Li Rui, shook his head and said with a smile: "the judge''s pen is not born in huangquan river. It is a magic weapon refined by the Bodhisattva of Tibet. There are only ten. If you want to, then go to ten Yanluo. "


    What a joke. It''s not such a way to die.


    It''s too difficult.

 Chapter 807

    Originally, I thought I could fight for the judge''s pen. It seems that it''s not a good thing to put the two treasures together.


    Only those who think that life is too long dare to go to Yanluo to rob the judge''s pen. Anyway, Li Rui doesn''t have the courage.


    It''s good to have courage, but it also needs life.


    After chatting with the third prince and the third prince in the Yin Law Department, Li Rui flies to huangquan River and meets Long Jie. Long Jie developed his influence around the huangquan River, but the effect was very bad. Now the area around the huangquan river is basically the territory of the bone king.


    "That guy is insidious and cunning. I remember when Yama returned, he basically hid at the bottom of the huangquan River and never came out. Now the war in the underworld has started again, and the man has come out to make waves again. " Long Jie said.


    "You keep an eye on it. If necessary, you can try to win the trust of the king of bones and put it in his side." Li Rui warned.


    Long Jie is very happy: "can try!"


    He was thinking of such an opportunity.


    Looking at the momentum of the king of bones, he may not be able to become the eleventh hell in the future.


    If he had that chance, he would be the first to take refuge with the king of bone. At that time, he would not have to look at Li Rui''s face.


    Looking at the appearance of the king of bones, it seems that he doesn''t dislike him.


    This makes Long Jie feel that the opportunity has come.


    After Li Rui tells Long Jie, he opens the door of chengdi and disappears.


    Li Rui went to all levels of hell and continued to harvest the souls. Now that the war in the underworld is in a white hot stage, it''s time for him to show his skills. Even if other Yanluo knew that Li Rui was harvesting souls, they would not say anything. After all, it''s better to save your own people than to save the souls of hell to be harvested by the demons.


    In a flash, three months passed in the underground.


    In the past three months, Li Rui has gone through all levels of hell and reaped everywhere, and the field of divine consciousness has greatly improved.


    The harvest is huge.


    Li Rui''s return to the world is five days away from Master Zhu''s research time of transmission array. Over the past five days, Li Rui has never asked about his situation, and Master Zhu is honest and has not made any mistakes. After all, it''s under the eyes of Laozu Li and the devil, and he doesn''t dare to die.


    As soon as Li Rui passed, Master Zhu excitedly told Li Rui, "good thing, I''ve studied it very well now, but I have to go back to the cave to get something. Which one of you will accompany me?"


    At present, Li Rui is the only one who has time to do the work of checking and filling the gaps, so Li Rui does his duty: "I''ll go back with you."


    "Good! Let''s start now. It''s not too late. "


    Renxing military school has a helicopter to the airport. Li Rui and Master Zhu take a flight to Nanshan. After getting off the plane at Nanshan airport, Li Rui directly calls Lei long and takes Master Zhu to Nanshan.


    "Don''t walk around here. I''ll get some tools and come back." Master Zhu told Li Rui.


    Li Rui smiles: "Master Zhu, don''t pretend. Who did you call? Let them come out directly. If you don''t get rid of that little ambition in your heart, you will never be reconciled. "


    "Why did brother Li say that?" Master Zhu has a strange look on his face.


    Li Rui said with a smile: "Master Zhu, why do you continue to hide? Don''t you just want to catch me and force me to hand over the rat


    Master Zhu''s face turned cold: "how do you know?"


    "We have told you that you are a master in array. But when it comes to killing, we are. As for you, if you don''t listen, Master Zhu, shout out the people you call. Let me see what they can do. "


    Li Rui expanded the field of divine knowledge in a virtual way. Within a radius of three Zhang, there was darkness.


    This is the real realm of divine consciousness formed after the earth reaps enough soul energy.


    In this field, Li Rui is not worried about anyone''s sudden attack.


    At the same time, the soul of the black sand emerged from behind Li Rui, like locusts, extending in all directions. In this scene, Li Rui is just like the great devil who is about to destroy the sky and the earth.


    Master Zhu looks suspicious.


    He was a little scared.


    But at this time, two figures from the top of Nanshan Mountain came down to Master Zhu. They were covered in black robes. One of them said to Master Zhu, "Lao Zhu, you asked us for help, but you didn''t do it. What do you mean?"


    "Is he the one who has become famous? Hum, what a prestige The other man stretched out his palm and grabbed at Li Rui. At the same time, the palm of the man''s hand became bigger and bigger, and the palm became as sharp as an eagle''s claw. If he was caught, he was afraid that he would not die and would peel off his skin.


    Li Rui is happy and fearless, and his soul black sand spreads towards the big hand.


    The soul black sand absorbed the big hand. In a few seconds, the big hand turned into white bone. The man who made the move gave a strange cry and quickly retreated: "what strange skill is this?"


    The water swallowing skill of black whale was handed down from the heaven devil and improved by Li Rui to form the soul black sand.


    These people believe that they are predecessors and don''t pay attention to Li Rui, but Li Rui doesn''t pay attention to them. Li Rui didn''t pursue the man, but said to Master Zhu lightly: "master, I advise you not to have so much ambition and work steadfastly. If we don''t respect you, why should we let you come back?"


    Master Zhu shook his face and glared at Li Rui: "how can I believe that you will not kill people afterwards?"


    "How can the black League break its promise? We need you to take charge of the work in the future. How can we kill the chicken for the egg? Master Zhu, we are not nobody. We also want face. If we are talented people, we will kill them. Then who dares to join the black League? "


    Li Rui''s words were particularly harsh in the silent evening, and Master Zhu''s face became dark in the afterglow of the setting sun. He suddenly said with a smile, "it''s a first-class evil skill to speak so majestically. I can''t believe you. In the future, our well water won''t violate the river water. Go away and don''t come to my Nanshan! "


    Li Rui sighed: "you see, you are not convinced. Well, in that case, let me convince you. "


    The sky suddenly darkened.


    Soul black sand blocks the sky and blocks the whole sky. The ultimate expansion of the field of divine knowledge, but also immediately fell to Master Zhu''s feet, teach him not to move, in an instant, Master Zhu''s two friends turned into bones, even had no time to resist.


    As if those two people were white bones.


    Master Zhu''s forehead, cold sweat rolling down.


    "You, you, what kind of monster are you..."


    His teeth chattered as if he never knew the young man in front of him.


    Li Rui is always gentle to people.


    He was never ferocious.


    But this does not mean that Li Rui is really harmless to human beings and animals.


    How can Li Rui be so simple to be able to go to today?


    "Master Zhu, come back with me and live well. Let bygones be bygones."


    Li Rui takes away his magic power and looks directly at Master Zhu.


    In the dark, Master Zhu could not see his face clearly, but he could feel li ruiruo''s killing intention.


    Difficultly, Master Zhu nodded.


    despair.

 Chapter 808

    Master Zhu has some ideas, but his ability can''t match his ambition. An array master is playing tricks with a killing master. Isn''t that killing.


    Of course, Li Rui didn''t scold him so plainly. He just told Master Zhu that it''s better to be honest.


    After this incident, Master Zhu went back to be honest and did his research in a down-to-earth way. When he saw Li Rui, he did not dare to speak in a very arrogant manner. However, although he is not good at other aspects, Master Zhu has a set of array skills. After one month, Master Zhu presents his research results.


    That''s an array diagram.


    "The schematic diagram of this array should be able to transmit in different space as long as the corresponding materials are filled and driven according to this array."


    Master Zhu is very confident.


    Li Rui looked carefully and found that Master Zhu''s array really had some origin. Li Rui also knows a little about the so-called alien space transmission.


    Alien space transmission does not mean that the human body transmits the past, which is very difficult to achieve. Unless, like the demons, they create a huge sacrificial platform to transmit at the cost of hundreds of millions of lives.


    This is unimaginable anywhere. Only the demons dare to do that.


    In fact, what the demons are better at is the transmission of soul energy body, which is a kind of energy form. Li Rui can understand the transmission, one is the gate of the earth, which is also a kind of energy transmission, the transmission of the soul body. Another is the erection and transmission of divine space, such as the manipulation of bone king through the divine platform, which is also the transmission of energy signals.


    "Master Zhu''s transmission array is in the form of energy transmission. Gao, it''s really brilliant


    Li Rui admired Master Zhu''s research on array.


    Master Zhu blushed and said, "in fact, I''m just picking up people''s wisdom. My ancestors have already explored the teleportation power. I''m just learning more and trying to restore it. The person who can develop such an array is really great. "


    Li Rui is awed. It''s true that he was able to create a transmission array. That''s really admirable.


    However, Master Zhu''s ability to recover the array is already great.


    "Master, let''s try now?"


    "Don''t try it immediately. In order to avoid danger, we need to do more experiments. Just to open the array, you need a huge amount of Qi energy as support. I''m afraid that you three need to work harder. "


    "That''s no problem. I''ll ask them to come over."


    The launch of the transmission array is not without wind and waves. Everything needs energy as support when it starts. Just like a car running on the road, it also needs fuel as support. Master Zhu''s array has to rely on Li Rui''s true Qi as the key to start.


    In addition, the setup of this array is quite large, which is equivalent to the posture of an altar.


    It started at 4:08 p.m. with a ghost general in the middle.


    Because it is a different space, in order to control, the first transmission plane is the underground, where Li Rui is most familiar with. The ghost will be captured by Li Rui from the other side of the huangquan river. He is sealed and almost in a muddle.


    Three people stand position, the altar is the surrounding has been arranged, the surrounding is strictly blocked.


    "Start!"


    Master Zhu''s face is serious. Li Rui, Lao Zu Li and the extreme demon input Qi into the array points. A continuous stream of Qi is transported to activate the energy crystal of the array, and the transmission array emits light. The transmission array of the eight trigrams array pattern begins to rotate, and the buzz turns faster and faster, and boom.


    The ghost will be gone.


    Li Rui opens the door of chengdi and goes to the destination to check. It turns out that the ghost will split into four or five pieces.


    "Failed, must improve."


    Li Rui came back from hell and said to Master Zhu.


    Master Zhu''s face twitched, rather embarrassed: "it''s my dereliction of duty, I''ll improve."


    More than a month, continuous test, continuous improvement. Master Zhu''s teleportation array is always full of strange mistakes. Fortunately, every time he improves, he makes progress. In the process of improvement, Master Zhu''s understanding of array is constantly changing, which can be said to be a kind of progress.


    In the back, Master Zhu simply fell in love with the feeling of studying. On the contrary, when Li Ruiyi heard that Master Zhu was going to do the experiment again, he would feel a headache.


    This guy is not very reliable.


    It''s a master. That''s it.


    The original calculation time was one month, but it was delayed to three months. In the past three months, all the preparations have been completed in the prefecture. That night, Master Zhu conducted an experiment in Renxing martial arts school again. Because the success rate has been steadily improved in previous times, this time, Li Rui put the ghost in the middle of the transmission array.


    "Boss, is this thing going to be ok?"


    The devil is not brave, but Li Rui is too lazy to talk to him and launches the teleportation array directly.


    With a buzz, the ghost disappeared.


    The next time Li Rui saw the ghost, the ghost had already come to the hell. This time, Li Rui didn''t rush back. Instead, he stood in front of the devil and watched him for more than half an hour.


    Li Rui was relieved to make sure that there was no mutation or lack of arms and legs.


    "Yes."


    Li Rui returns to the world and tells Master Zhu the good news.


    Master Zhu still can''t believe it: "is it true or not?"


    "Really." Li Rui gave a positive reply.


    Master Zhu burst into tears with joy: "it''s finally a success! I made it at last


    These few months have consumed most of his life. Success at this time is naturally precious. Besides, Master Zhu always loves face. Although Li Rui has never said anything about him, what he should have done in a month has been delayed for more than three months, which makes him feel embarrassed.


    Now that he has successfully studied the teleportation array, Master Zhu is so relieved that he doesn''t know how to express his unhappiness.


    Li Rui was also very emotional: "Master Zhu is worthy of being a master. After all, he made it. Master Zhu is good!"


    "Thank you, thank you, thanks to your support!" Master Zhu is filled with emotion. One is that the teleportation array has finally been made. The other is Li Rui. They have been waiting patiently.


    After such a period of time together, Master Zhu also slowly recognized these individuals, for Li Rui they also put down a lot of vigilance. Now that the research of the transmission array has come out, the next step is to determine the spatial orientation. This is not a small action, and it also needs to be studied.


    However, in terms of difficulty, spatial positioning is easier to describe than transmission array.


    At the thought of being able to carry out plane transmission soon, everyone present was excited.


    "We did it at last."


    Li Rui and the other two are more confident.


    Next, according to the plan, step by step.


    You can''t make a wrong step. You have to step on the right rhythm at every step.

 Chapter 809

    The vast universe, starry sky. Every shining star may give the surrounding planets the possibility of breeding life.


    Is man the only one? Big chance, No.


    The earth is just a drop in the ocean in the universe. With the development of science and technology for less than a thousand years, it has been vaguely explored that there is an environmental planet similar to the earth.


    The silent and cold space station is always accompanied by loneliness. On that night, the space crew was orderly sorting out the operation of the machine and recording the growth of plants in the space capsule. Moss, the captain in charge of the ground operation of the space station, was born in the U.S. ex Marine Corps and graduated from Harvard University. He is an elite talent.


    "Enna, go and check the peripheral part P of machine C-3 on the right. Don''t make any mistakes."


    Captain moss gave the order, and the walkie talkie replied, "got it."


    Moss came to the window and supervised enna''s work.


    "I wish I could smoke a cigarette, but it''s a luxury in space." Enna said to moss.


    Moss laughed: "in the future, you can smoke enough, but now, you have to work hard. There should be no negligence in space operations. "


    "I see, captain." Enna replied.


    Moss looks to the earth in the distance.


    Most of the beautiful stars are blue. Looking at it from the space station, the scenery is really beautiful. Compared with such a huge star, human beings are too small.


    "I really want to go back and have a look. If only NASA could develop a convenient spacecraft for the space station." In his heart, moss also hopes to return to earth and reunite with his family.


    Looking at the earth quietly like that, moss was a little fascinated. Until, he suddenly found that his vision suddenly darkened, which made him keenly aware of the abnormality.


    "Damn it, there won''t be any satellite failure in other countries, will it?"


    Moss turns around in an emergency to get surveillance, and then his mouth opens wide in disbelief.


    "Captain, Captain, there''s an emergency. Do you see it? Oh, my God, what is that


    After all, moss was a special talent who had experienced a big scene. He quickly responded and gave an order to enna: "return quickly, don''t repair it!"


    After giving orders, moss pressed a red button in front of him: "call NASA headquarters! Call headquarters, unidentified object in space, request support, request support! "


    ¡­¡­


    In the cold sky, a big ship, covered with a thin film of light, is heading for the earth. Inadvertently, the ship crashed into the space station where moss and enna were located, just like an elephant trampling on an ant.


    But the last image of moss was successfully sent back to earth.


    All of them are passed on to reality. Within an hour of emergency, all the high levels of the earth responded quickly.


    But they have a common question: Why did this thing come from?


    Has the earth entered the last time?


    ¡­¡­


    The warship headed for the earth, stopped at an altitude of 10000 meters from the earth, suspended quietly in the air, and did not rush to land. For the first time, the United States sent fighters to monitor, and all countries also focused on the warship. On the surface, the warship does not strictly conform to the shape of the earth''s "ship". Its shape is rather strange. It is more like a wooden structure without much metal feeling.


    There are many patterns carved on the hull of the ship. These patterns are bright and flowing, and three of them emit light film to support the warship in space flight.


    Over the years, the earth has experienced Reiki recovery, and many strong people have gradually emerged for the use of the country. As for the power of monks, there has long been a consensus among all countries that it is the top power. So, is this warship from outer space also the result of civilization cultivation? It seems that the answer is clear.


    "Unexpectedly, we did not wait for the advent of scientific and technological civilization, but took the lead in ushering in the test of civilization cultivation."


    The video conference of heads of state announces the earth''s response to this event.


    Then there is the problem of handling.


    Find, study, judge and solve problems.


    The earth''s four steps, the first two, go on at a very fast speed.


    But the problem of judgment is ultimately focused on the key point of how to communicate with this warship.


    "We should send messengers to contact."


    "It''s better to be a practitioner. They may have a common language."


    "Please gather the friars of all countries at once to select the most suitable person."


    ¡­¡­


    On Huaxia side, the Huaxia special team is responsible for selecting the right person. Because the matter is too huge, the news did not reach the ordinary people. For the first time, few people on earth knew about it. And those who don''t reach that level can''t feel the coming of the warship at all.


    Chen Changsheng conveyed the news to Li Rui. As one of the top forces in China, the black alliance is entitled to know about it.


    The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. The top monk is willing to contribute to his country. Naturally, Li Rui should know about it.


    "I think about it. Maybe you are most suitable for the past. What do you think?" When Chen Changsheng talked to Li Rui on the phone, Li Rui was taking care of his children in the living room. When he talked about this, Li ruiman didn''t care: "I know about it, and then you can cooperate with us."


    "What do you mean?"


    "It means that visitors from outside the world come to visit. I''ll come over and have a look."


    "Well, I''m relieved." Chen Changsheng finished and hung up.


    Li Rui frowned, put down Xiaoman and asked her to play with her mother.


    It''s always time to come.


    They''re here to find the devil.


    It''s a little later than expected, but it''s a good thing. If it comes too early, it is that the transmission array has not been studied well, and it is bound to be unable to cope with it.


    "I kept it from Huaxia group. I hope they won''t blame me then."


    Li Rui is not willing to expose his plan. The less people know about this, the better. But after all, he kept it a secret. In fact, Chen Changsheng called the first time, and Li Rui knew what he was thinking.


    After all, over the years, the earth has been used to getting information from the black League.


    Especially in the case of Su Hongying, Li Rui is almost a prophet. He can say one or two or three things.


    So they want to ask Li Rui if he knows about it.


    At this time, you can''t jump out and say you know. Even if you know, you can only pretend you don''t know.


    Now, it''s up to that warship, which enemies it has.


    The Li family has not been affected by this, but a little more pressure falls on Li Rui. However, Li Rui decided to go to Renxing martial arts school. This matter still needs to be discussed with Laozu Li.


    How to leave clues without showing any trace and attract the enemies of the extreme Taoist demons to the dark sky is a dilemma.


    We must set up the game well.

 Chapter 810

    When the warship settled down, countless small paper cranes flew out. These paper cranes were flying freely in the sky. To tell you the truth, Li Rui was very surprised when he received the news.


    "Why do people from other planets fold paper cranes?"


    It''s not that the paper crane can fly. It''s easy to understand that the paper crane can fly. It''s just a kind of magic power. This is the technique, no different from talisman.


    The point is, why paper cranes?


    Foreign civilization and earth civilization should not be the same. Why do foreign civilizations fold paper cranes?


    At first, Li Laozu also found this problem interesting. Immediately, he explained, "give you a piece of paper. What can you do? It''s just a few kinds of folding. "


    That''s right.


    "Don''t think too much about it. Maybe there is a convergence between the extraterritorial civilization and the earth civilization. But if the extraterritorial civilization and the earth civilization come from the same family, I don''t think so." Li Laozu''s eyes looked up at the sky. "Of course, if the people coming out of the warship are the same as the people on earth, it may really confirm your guess."


    Of course, this conjecture is self defeating. Three hours later, the figure of the battleship emerged, vaguely with human characteristics, but it is a different species from the earth people.


    "Extraterrestrial systems are really complicated." Li Rui sighed.


    "Did the earth send messengers?"


    "Sent out, just an hour ago, the United States" that is Nianli master. " Li Rui didn''t agree that the octopus monster was so called by Laozu Li: "the so-called mental power is actually mental divine consciousness."


    "That''s right, but the other side must be very strong. We should not belittle the enemy. We should follow the plan. " Li Laozu advised.


    Li Rui naturally agreed, mainly because of his strong strength.


    So the earth dare not fight.


    It''s hard to say the price of starting a fight rashly. The scientific and technological people in the United States are destroyed if they can''t even say hello. No matter what, the strength of the scientific and technological people is absolutely not vulgar. There are some technologies in the United States that are comparable to those of gods on earth. I''m afraid that the technological people are no less powerful than quasi gods.


    As a result, I didn''t even touch the other people''s side.


    On this side of the earth, if we really want to fight, we may not be able to fight.


    Therefore, all forces dare not act rashly.


    This is not a movie about fighting aliens, which can be done easily. If we have a correct attitude, we should look at the earth from the perspective of the three body people in "three bodies". I''m afraid we can only find a chance of hope in despair.


    After all, earth science and technology can''t explore extraterritorial planets, but extraterritorial planets can come to earth just by such a warship. The strength comparison between the two sides is not at the same level in any case.


    Even if there is no fighting, those elites still know the power and interests when it comes to the critical moment. It''s not like in a TV movie, when you''re in the mood, you start to fight with enthusiasm.


    That''s the end of it.


    Perceptual thinking is very important, but for things, if we use perceptual thinking instead of rational thinking, this kind of person is not suitable for high school.


    Not to mention climbing to such a high position, which one is not a human spirit, which one is not a one in a million? In their eyes, interests are above everything.


    "The little paper crane should be searching for the trace of the old devil. We set up the teleportation array on Yingzhou Island, and the warships disdain to use the power of the earth. In this way, they can find the teleportation array after a while, and then follow the old devil''s footsteps."


    Li Rui wants to laugh when he talks about it. Everything is very simple, but in order to decorate it, he has spent a lot of effort.


    "Now let''s see if there will be any changes. By the way, what''s your arrangement in the hell?" Li Laozu asked.


    Li Rui has a plan in mind: "everything is ready, only Dongfeng!"


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, the situation in the prefecture is very tense. The war situation day by day affects the heartstrings of the upper echelons of the prefecture.


    Since Li Rui arranged the transmission array, the prince has more than once proposed to set out for the big black sky, but Li Rui has stopped him. Li Rui''s underground wechat group often receives letters from the Grand Prince, most of which are reminders.


    "When on earth? If you are afraid, you may not go! "


    "Has the final say or I has the final say?"


    "Fight or not, a word!"


    The prince is still very impulsive. He guesses what Li Rui''s plan is, but he doesn''t know what Li Rui''s plan is. Forcing each other for many times, instead of referring to the meeting for targeting, shows that he just wants to force Li Rui out of his plan.


    Li Rui didn''t tell him.


    The less people know about this kind of thing, the better. Otherwise, it will spread too widely. If those people outside China know about it one day, who can afford to run to him for trouble?


    It''s better to expect others to keep secrets than to keep them in your own stomach.


    However, Li Rui was impatient when the prince urged him every day. That afternoon, Li Rui went to the inspection department and scolded the prince.


    "You send me those wechat messages every day. Do you seem to have nothing to do?"


    "You have nothing to do, but I have something to do. I''m so busy!"


    "Don''t keep asking


    The eldest prince was choked by Li Rui and his face turned red: "what do you mean? I asked about the progress of this matter. Now it''s been so long, and the demon army has reached the 15th floor! Do we have to wait until the demon army reaches the top to take action? "


    "Is the demon army so powerful?" Li Rui is not a small surprise, underground coalition forces in the 17th floor of hell, did not expect or can not stop. So the situation in the prefecture is not optimistic.


    The previous balance of power has been completely broken.


    "The 19th level hell has a dangerous pass, so it can be blocked in large quantities. Not now. When my father told me, I was afraid that the 15th floor would not be able to hold. The Dark Lord''s pot of swallowing heaven was too powerful. "


    The prince sighed when he mentioned these things. He didn''t tell anyone about these things, mainly because it was useless.


    People who listen are also desperate, with a sense of doomsday.


    If the hell falls down, the prince can''t imagine the situation at that time.


    He can''t eat and sleep well these days. These things are in his heart. He needs someone to share the pressure. Li Rui is just such a candidate.


    "We must take action as soon as possible!" Said the prince.


    Li Rui thought: "don''t worry, I''ll go to the 15th floor to have a look."

 Chapter 811

    Not long ago, Li Rui had the courage to go to the 15th level hell, where he reaped a wave of soul body.


    It''s just that there are not many soul bodies in hell nowadays. Most of them are absorbed by the hell.


    When I went there last time, I didn''t see much confusion. Of course, every level of hell is in a mess. No matter how chaotic it is, that''s all.


    But this time Li Rui said goodbye to the prince and came to the 15th floor of hell. He really felt that the atmosphere was very different.


    The flames of war spread everywhere.


    There is an inexplicable smell in the sky. The ground is dry and cracked. Huge battle traces are like the wounds of mother earth. There are few bones on the ground. Most of them are black ashes, which are the traces left after the death of both the form and the spirit.


    It is a sign of the tragedy of the past.


    "Shudder, earth!


    I am more than ten thousand people and favored by the fate of the soldiers!


    Sky!


    Unyielding ancestors!


    Look at me!


    I will pour the flower of victory with my blood


    Dong Dong!


    Horizon, drums playing, ancient war songs, like encouragement, almost extreme general, appear at the other end. In the direction of the front, the cavalry almost sprang up.


    Li Rui suddenly turned around and looked at the other side. He was shocked beyond words.


    On the other side, is the other side of the incomparably quiet!


    The men and men of that side are in good order, and their swords and soldiers are shining. White, red, blue... Ten colors of battle flags and armor, standing quietly and waiting. They are not as fanatical as the one singing the war song, but full of rational cold beauty. That''s the underground coalition!


    "So, I''m in the center of the battlefield."


    Li Rui murmured to himself. On the solemn side, Li Rui saw the Runner King, the emperor of Song Dynasty, and the hell!


    Is this a showdown?


    No, it shouldn''t be.


    Among the demons, the Dark Lord did not appear. Only Su Hongying and Li Rui could almost feel her cold sight.


    "Damn humans, dirty worms."


    Li Rui even heard Su Hongying abuse behind her back.


    indifferent.


    It really doesn''t matter. After all, she didn''t pass the news to her.


    Otherwise, Su Hongying''s assassin will not only abuse, but also rush to kill Li Rui.


    Dong Dong Dong Dong!


    Drum suddenly fierce, the demon army began to press towards this side, their pace steady and powerful, the ground sand in shaking, stones jumping up.


    Dong Dong!


    The ground is moving!


    The demon army from the slow forward into running, toward the underground coalition sprint!


    "Kill


    The demon soldiers under the ugly face, waving their swords, pounced fiercely on the coalition forces in the underworld.


    At this time, a dark cloud came from the sky.


    It was the arrow rain.


    The sound of the wind, Hoo!


    Ha ha ha!


    The ground was pierced by countless dense holes in an instant. Li Rui ran quickly to one end of the underground coalition and to the side of the Runner King.


    "See you, king!"


    Li Rui didn''t know what to say, so he had to say hello.


    The runner king didn''t speak. He just took a bow and arrow and aimed it at Su Hongying. The bow was like a full moon, and the bow string went away. Whew! The air made such a noise, and then the arrow disappeared. The next moment, when the arrow reappeared, it was in front of Su Hongying''s eyes. Su Hongying waved her black knife, and the arrow was divided into two parts. But it didn''t mean that the arrow lost its power. On the contrary, Li Rui felt that the power of the arrow divided into two parts was more terrible.


    He directly chiseled through the guards on both sides of Su Hongying and made two waves of blood.


    So terrible!


    "A small skill of carving insects!" Su Hongying hummed coldly, but she didn''t get angry. The runner looked at her, and she looked at the runner.


    "Kill


    Su Hongying gives an order, and the demon soldiers step on the corpses of their companions and rush forward again.


    The coalition forces of the prefectures also carried out the transformation and obstruction.


    The war lasted a day and a night. In this tragic situation, the runner king kept a close eye on the movement of the demon army and changed the formation at any time. The troops he led were mainly responsible for shooting. Therefore, whenever there is an opportunity, the square array will bend its bow and shoot arrows, or use magical weapons to fight, causing casualties.


    Li Rui has been on the side of the Runner King and has not left.


    The fighting continued until noon the next day. The ground was covered with bodies. After the bodies died, the coalition forces in the prefecture set fire to burn them.


    There are no bones.


    Su Hongying did not know where to retreat.


    The eldest princess of the demon clan doesn''t regard the demon clan as her life at all. She can fight as she wants. No matter how much life she fills in, she can''t feel half sorry.


    The cold and merciless battlefield commander is much better than her real body.


    Otherwise, the population of the whole earth may not be enough for Su Hongying to charge several times.


    "King, if you go on fighting like this, won''t the demons be afraid of all death?" Li Rui asked the Runner King.


    The Runner King''s face was expressionless, but there was a trace of fatigue between his eyebrows. He said faintly: "the demons have a large number of heaven, and the population is surplus. The dead are less than one percent. You have family planning. This is the family planning of the demons. "


    Li Rui felt that he had nothing to say.


    How spicy!


    This will do.


    Sure enough, life is not taken seriously. Is it just to control the population?!


    It''s terrible, isn''t it!


    No wonder the hell can''t stand it.


    "When they have finished their sacrifice, the Dark Lord can come across a plane again. When the Dark Lord comes, we have to retreat again." The runner king looked at Li Rui and said, "Why are you here?"


    "The upper echelons of the prefecture don''t know about the situation here, so I came here to have a look. We are well prepared there. The transmission array may be in the near future. "


    "Well done." The Runner King praised and then waved, "go back. I''m a little tired. I''ll have a rest."


    "All right."


    Li Rui left the battlefield and returned to the top of the underground.


    After a long rest, Li Rui just woke up from the memory of the battlefield. It''s hard to imagine what kind of hard work ten Yama has to make to withstand such great pressure.


    It''s also a pity that the local government has taken the route of elite troops, and that the society now is no longer like it used to be.


    Otherwise, the world will also set off a war, will be sent to the underworld, and the demons against consumption.


    What a terrible thing that is!


    Thinking of this, Li Rui could not help shivering.


    "Fortunately, I was against it at the beginning, otherwise, the hell would have been another demon clan."


    Naturally, these words can''t be said to anyone, they can only be kept in mind.


    It''s not easy. It''s hard.

 Chapter 812

    Back at the top of the earth, Li Rui and the prince gave a rough account of the current situation.


    "The situation is not so optimistic, but it''s not as bad as that. You know, if the Dark Lord wants to cross the border, he must sacrifice. In other words, it is necessary to create a huge number of deaths before he can come. There are 15 strategic reserves in the prefecture. "


    "So everything should be done according to the plan. You can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry, do you understand? "


    Li ruidun teaches that the Grand Prince is silent.


    He didn''t know whether what Li Rui said was true or false, but as the second ranking figure in the underground, he must worry more than Li Rui.


    It''s everyone''s status.


    "Don''t be so depressed. There is still a lot of hope in the future. Don''t be too anxious. It''s not that bad. Keeping a good attitude is the key to doing a good job. Think about it. "


    Li Rui patted the prince on the shoulder and left.


    Back at baoshuzhai, Li Rui sees Su Qingyu again. Now Li Rui is annoyed to see him.


    "To tell you the truth, don''t come again. If shuier likes you, you can fall in love with her. If she doesn''t like you, it''s useless for you to come every day."


    "Brother Li''s words are not so good. I feel that it can be cultivated..."


    "Cultivate you! Don''t do that with me Li Rui is very upset.


    Irritability is also contagious. It''s contagious in the prince.


    So now Li Rui is not happy with Su Qingyu. This guy is not happy with Su Qingyu. He has nothing to do every day. He must be a thief or a traitor.


    Seeing that Li Rui was a little angry, shui''er said to Su Qingyu, "yes, Mr. Su, don''t put your mind on me. It''s really impossible for us."


    "Why not? Is it because of brother Li?" Su Qingyu smile, in the face of the blow, he did not show timidity, on the contrary, there is the momentum of the more frustrated more courageous, "brother Li, can you give her happiness? Why hold on to it? "


    "What are you talking about?" Li Rui frowned.


    "Brother Li, don''t hide it from me. I can see that miss shui''er looks at you." Su Qingyu brought a folding fan with him today. When he said this, he opened it with a brush and said, "miss shui''er likes you."


    "Oh, and then?"


    "But you can''t give Miss shuier happiness. You''re walking in the underworld, you''re in the world, and you''re doomed to be unable to combine."


    "Oh, if you say that, water, come here." Li Rui waves to shuier.


    Shuier obediently came to Li Rui: "young master."


    "Shuier, would you like to be with me?" Li Rui asked.


    Water son Leng.


    Her cheek quickly dyed a layer of red halo, lowered his head, dull way: "childe, I would like to."


    Yes, it''s so simple and direct. She didn''t want to make people wait for a moment, because she was afraid that if she waited more, her sweetheart would repent.


    When it comes to liking this, men and women are almost the same.


    In the face of things you like, it''s too late to fight for them. How can you be willing to touch the moment of happiness and choose to leave? If such a thing is really done, it can only be said that it is open to discussion.


    In fact, many of the feelings that need to be pursued for a year or several years may eventually be together, but they may not be the desired result.


    The frustrations are not enough for external humanity.


    Whether it''s the party pursuing or the party being pursued, appropriate reserve is necessary, but those key steps should not be guessed wrong. After all, love, the first prerequisite is to know how to respect people, love people. You may not like it, but there''s no need to drag the time together more like a mop.


    If you are brave and resolute, you can touch real happiness more quickly.


    Li Rui likes it very much.


    It''s su Qingyu, stunned. He didn''t expect that things would suddenly turn straight like this.


    Why did this happen?


    "Well, are you satisfied now? If it''s OK, just leave quickly. Don''t come again. I don''t need your money. " Li ruicai waved his hand roughly, but he didn''t care about it, which made Su Qingyu feel ashamed of being slapped on her face.


    Although in fact, he doesn''t have much affection for shuier. Water is just an excuse for him to get close to baoshuzhai.


    But now this excuse has been swept away by Li Rui.


    It''s a difficult problem.


    Su Qingyu frowned and turned black. She was annoyed: "you are not true love, and you are not engaged. I still have a chance!"


    "You have to have a bottom line when you''re a dog licker, OK!" Li Rui''s voice suddenly raised a few degrees, "is it over?"


    Su Qingyu gave a cold hum, got up and left with a black face.


    Yes, he can''t drag on any longer. If he drags on any longer, it will seem that the purpose is too obvious.


    Have been scolded to this, if you continue to entangle, is bound to cause Li Rui doubt.


    After all, if things go wrong, there will be demons. If things go wrong, there will be demons.


    As soon as Su Qingyu left, shui''er immediately released Li Rui''s hand: "young master, thank you for driving him away for me."


    "Are you really not interested at all?" Li Rui asked shuier.


    Shuier shook his head: "I don''t like Mr. Su."


    "That''s good. This guy comes here every day. I don''t think he''s a good man, but he''s more like a loafer from a rich family. This kind of person who is willing to do anything at the beginning is also the most frightening after the event."


    "Yes, you are right. Thank you for your consideration."


    Shuier never mentions whether what Li Rui just said still counts.


    The more sensible she was, the more impatient Li Rui was. Li Rui sat down, took a sip of tea from the table, pondered for a moment, and said, "I''m also a little busy these days. Su Qingyu, it''s really disturbing me. I''m not jealous or anything, and I''m not seizing you like he said. It''s not like that. "


    "Shuier knows what you think. Don''t worry. I won''t think that way." Shuier whispered.


    Li Rui nodded: "but it''s really bad to always procrastinate. When I finish my work, I will give you an explanation."


    Shuier looks up at Li Rui.


    There must be an explanation?


    A little bit of joy, quickly expand in the heart, water suddenly have a kind of keep flowers see the feeling of the moon, it is the mountains and rivers, doubt no way, willows and flowers again!


    For a moment, the ecstasy in my heart was beyond words. Shuier didn''t know what to say, but nodded excitedly: "young master, don''t be distracted by shuier."


    Li Rui smile: "don''t worry, I will do my own thing well."


    "That''s good, young master. The tea is cold. I''ll help you pour the warm one."


    Li Rui nodded.


    Shuier comes to the backyard, leans against the wall and breathes heavily.


    Just now, she really wanted to cheer.


    But she was afraid of scaring you.


    "It turns out that Si Si is really saying that the air can sometimes be sweet."

 Chapter 813

    Putting Su Qingyu out of the way, Li Rui finally has more time to do his own things. Baoshuzhai doesn''t have many secrets about shuier, including making talismans. However, Sisi is very conscious. When she sees Li Rui making talismans, she will go to other things instead of watching.


    Su Qingyu has been in the store for a long time, so that Li Rui finds it very inconvenient. Although a large number of talismans have been made some time ago, they are not enough.


    After all, it''s dark.


    "I don''t know what happened to the old devil in the dark."


    The extreme way demon has been sent to the big black sky. I believe the warships will soon be able to get this clue. When they also catch up with the big dark sky, I believe that by that time the extreme way demon has already acted according to the plan.


    At that time, it was the time when Dahei was born in chaos, and it was also the time when the hell began to fight back.


    Li Rui continued to make talismans.


    In the world, the paper cranes sent out by the warships have returned to the warships. A lot of information, there are several paper cranes are red, these paper cranes were left alone, handed over. A few days later, the first signs of warships appeared on Yingzhou island.


    This is a nightmare for Saburo Obuchi and others.


    Li Rui helped them expel Su Hongying, and the shadow over Yingzhou Island dissipated a lot. Originally, Yingzhou island was a country with no sense of security and a strong sense of crisis. After su Hongying left, ninjas on Yingzhou island all clapped their hands to celebrate. For Li Rui, they love and hate each other. What I love is that Li Rui has done a good deed at last. What I hate is that this guy is so powerful that I''m afraid he won''t have another idea about Yingzhou island in the future.


    For example, it is planned to be the back garden of China.


    It took less than a year for this kind of thing to happen, and as a result, the warships came. Saburo Obuchi has repeatedly questioned whether the geomantic omen of Yingzhou island has been bad these years? Should we ask the master to open up Yingzhou island?


    "Bageya road! Huaxia is so big that they don''t go. Why do they come to Yingzhou! What''s the matter with Yingzhou? "


    It''s hard to understand how to do it.


    But now that people are here, they still have to entertain them. Saburo Obuchi sent Ninja to meet him. As a result, with a wave of his hand, he failed to leave his body.


    Look down on the earth people.


    Saburo Obuchi immediately issued the highest order, if necessary, the Quanren retreat!


    Yingzhou Island, ushered in the most critical time.


    The warships searched Yingzhou island for several days and found the altar. The altar is very well arranged and is located in a shrine, the Jingguo shrine.


    No one would have thought that there was an altar under the shrine. The arrangement was very secret. To be honest, before the warships came to the shrine, even when they started to demolish it, the people of Yingzhou wanted to go up and fight for it.


    In fact, they did. A large number of police forces, soldiers, tanks, laser guns, all went there.


    The shrine reposes the wild hope of the people of Yingzhou. They will never allow anyone to desecrate it.


    So they all died.


    The strength of the warships is also invincible. To kill a large number of Yingzhou people is no different from trampling on ants.


    No matter how many ants there are, in fact, there is no way to defeat anyone. They can only beat opponents with similar numbers and shapes. If you meet a creature like man, ants are ants.


    Even if it''s a man eating ant, even if it''s lucky to kill a person, it''s big news for human beings.


    But if you really want to kill the man eating ants, it''s just a few barrels of gasoline. If you really fight, you can develop a gene poison to wipe out all the people.


    Are there few kinds of extermination?


    How can a battleship fear human beings?


    They''re not afraid.


    After a large number of deaths, the radicalism of Yingzhou people became the intellectual interest of pug. Knowing that it was not a level enemy, they chose to stay away. Yes, the shrine that used to be solemn and solemn, the place that often visited, just gave up.


    The warships enter the shrine and search for the traces of the extreme demons. They found the altar and held it.


    In the afternoon of that day, the warships came over Yingzhou island and above the shrine.


    Three of them came down from the warship, plus the previous four, making a total of seven.


    They scrutinized the altar, pushed it down, and then inspired it.


    After that, the altar was annihilated and the shrine disappeared from that area. A huge and terrifying pit has become a landmark there. A few years later, there was no redevelopment there, because the high-level officials had reason to believe that it was the shrine that caused a lot of bad luck on Yingzhou island.


    It''s an anti-human place, and it''s also a place that makes thinking creatures hate.


    Such a place should not be preserved, it should be destroyed.


    After learning about this, Li Rui came to the prefecture and the inspection department for the first time.


    "Action can be taken."


    The eldest prince sat on the chair, took a deep breath, grabbed the tea cup on the table and took a sip. Then he fell suddenly: "finally, this day!"


    He''s been waiting too long.


    In just a few days, he didn''t have a better day. Every day was like a year. The soldiers in front are fighting, and the situation is getting worse day by day. And they can''t do anything!


    As a prince, he should protect the underground, rather than become a rice insect who only hides in the rear and enjoys the benefits. This is a very shameful thing!


    "Go, I''ll call the brothers together!"


    The great prince is very high spirited. It''s just at this moment for him to sweep away his boredom and make contributions! A real man should fight guerrilla warfare in the enemy''s rear and do his best to destroy the enemy. If we can make the demon army lose its vitality and force them to retreat, it will be a marvelous achievement.


    In wudaoyuan, the former princes gathered together again, and many of the general''s children also gathered.


    The prince looked around and stood beside Li Rui.


    "Gentlemen, I''m proud of you. You are the best to make contributions and guard the glory. "


    "Fame and interests are not much of a challenge for the monarchs. But fortunately, the road ahead is still long, and the road of the kings is not lonely! "


    "I walk for the underworld, walk with you, and be proud of you!"


    Li Rui''s words were plain, but people were full of emotion, and the blood in his heart was already burning.


    "Kill the demons, sweep the dark sky!"


    "Kill them!"


    "If the parents kill the enemy in front of us, we will go and kill their children!"


    "Hell is immortal!"


    Princes are the proudest people in the underworld. Their status has been upgraded. They are not afraid of death, they just want to do something.


    The pursuit of glory, the pursuit of pride.


    "On the road!"


    Under the order of the prince, the first group of armed workers behind enemy lines set out.

 Chapter 814

    The first group of warriors who went to the dark sky were no longer princes or children of generals. They were pioneers.


    The forerunner who launched the first shot against the great dark sky expedition.


    Even though most of these people will not be able to return to the underworld in the future, they will set out without hesitation.


    Some people may have a certain degree of fear, others have been nervous.


    But they did not choose to shrink back.


    Li Rui is one of the 100 people.


    At this time, Li Rui''s position was not much different from that of the Grand Prince. If Li Rui didn''t push forward the whole plan, it can be said that they should still be on the way to escape, rather than living like a warrior.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I have an acquaintance in the dark. He should have done well in the dark now. The time difference between the sky and the earth is another hundred days. It has been half a year since my friend went to the sky. I believe he has a firm foothold there. "


    "When we go to the dark sky, we must cause the greatest damage at the least cost."


    "Everybody, please do as planned."


    Li Rui constantly exhorted and emphasized all the way. As a matter of fact, the people who started out are all concerned about discipline and resourcefulness, not to mention a group of local people who have lived for thousands of years. Even an old tortoise who has lived for such a long time is not bad at intelligence.


    Because of their status, they may act according to their own ideas with more or less pride. This is a drawback, and Li Rui must curb this drawback.


    This is an outsider outside of him, a always calm observer, and the difference between him and these princes will be less.


    They dare not do what they dare not think. Li Rui dares to do. They seek stability. Li Rui only seeks breakthrough and progress. But when they are seeking pride, Li Rui should hold the string in time to prevent the team from falling into an unconscious frenzy like a runaway wild horse.


    Li Rui clearly knows what kind of role he plays in this team.


    "Thanks to brother Li''s promotion, we have taken this action." The eldest prince''s perception of Li Rui has changed a lot. Although there were many contradictions before, now in the face of the common enemy, the little contradiction between the two sides is nothing more.


    For Li Rui, he is also really recognized.


    The second prince and the third prince also showed great admiration for Li Rui.


    "We will have a good drink with brother Li in the future."


    Li Rui laughs: "there will be times when the wind blows through the waves. There will be opportunities!"


    Although it''s hard to go, everyone''s attitude is not bad. The energy of the transmission array is huge. There is a talisman made by Li Rui on everyone''s waist. During the procession, the time is estimated to be half an hour.


    With the sound of Dong, we finally arrived at the land of the big black sky!


    "How desolate


    The first impression of coming here is contained in this sentence. Li Rui can only say desolation if he has any views on the big black sky. It''s just for this place. This place is really vast!


    There are cracks in the earth, some of which are deeper than cliffs. As far as I can see, there is no grass around.


    Seeing this wasteland is just like seeing the ocean. We can''t see it at all.


    Moreover, the land is actually red. Judging from the perspective of geography, the fertility of red soil is extremely low, which is not suitable for planting.


    "The planet we are on now is rainbow." The eldest prince took out a geographical map, which was a star map he had drawn in advance. "The big black world governs 28 planets of different sizes. Rainbow is the largest, but also the poorest. The ancestral star where the Dark Lord is located is the richest place. We are going there


    The prince pointed in one direction, but the sky was covered by red clouds, so he couldn''t see clearly.


    He pointed out that the sky was full of wind and clouds, and a thin tornado spread down. The tornado turned from finger like to whale like, and then into a tornado with a radius of several kilometers.


    "Run, what are you doing?"


    Li Rui is very speechless. The eldest prince has nothing to point at. He just comes to tianhongxing and will be hunted down if he doesn''t do anything.


    It''s also very bad luck.


    In the process of running, there were more than ten tornadoes landing. For a moment, it made people scurry.


    "Prince, what''s the climate of rainbow star, and how can tornado pursue us?" Li Rui asked aloud.


    "I don''t know!" The prince is the fastest. He also wants to know why these tornadoes are coming after him.


    "The situation is not right. These tornadoes are not the climate. They are controlled by people." The third prince ran and pointed to the center of the tornado


    Li Rui raised his eyes and looked around. Sure enough, in the center of the huge tornado, there was a shadow flickering.


    "You hide underground first, I''ll go and have a look!"


    Li Rui was about to turn around when he saw the red sky and was suddenly pierced by the strong light. The sky was divided into two sides. The strong light on the other side spread slowly. The tornadoes escaped quickly and didn''t dare to contact with the strong light.


    The rocks on the ground, when illuminated by the strong light, all emit strange air currents like flames, and the air is slightly distorted.


    "I finally understand why this land is red, completely roasted red! The ground can''t wait, all hide in the ground, look for the entrance to the cave quickly


    Li Rui yelled and ran faster to find shelter.


    It''s a terrible dark day.


    If the planet can still be inhabited, then those people must be hiding underground, not on the ground.


    There''s no way the ground can survive!


    In fact, Li Rui''s conjecture is right.


    After running dozens of kilometers, the second prince was the first to find an entrance to the underground palace. They rushed to the other side, only to find that there were creatures waiting there.


    Those busy and alert eyes, looking at Li Rui and others, they are very short, like midgets, and they are hairy. They look like monkeys. I don''t know what I''m talking about. Many people still have weapons in their hands and wear armor.


    They communicate for a while, Li Rui and they watch. Shao Qing, those dwarfs lose patience and kill Li Rui.


    "Lying trough, so fierce? Kill The great prince led the people to charge directly. For a moment, the blood flowed here. The underground palace was captured, but at the entrance of the underground palace, dwarfs came out one after another, and there was no end at all.


    In the end, the whole entrance passage of the underground palace is dead.


    "No wonder the demons have a large population. I believe it."


    Rao is the great prince and others are full of energy. Facing this situation, they are also tired.


    But at this time, the ground on one side suddenly opened, and huge earthworm like creatures came out and headed for the dwarves.


    Ferocious to eat, the scene is very terrible!

 Chapter 815

    "Fuck, I want to go home!" The eldest prince was afraid to laugh. The environment of this place is so bad, much worse than that of the prefecture.


    No wonder the Dark Lord wants to go to other places. The sky under his jurisdiction is a place where birds don''t shit.


    And it''s vicious.


    "Brother, stop talking. You''ll scare me out when I pee." The third prince laughed.


    As soon as you joke, the atmosphere is different.


    The eldest prince turned into a God with two heads and four arms. He threw a long gun in his hand and stabbed the monster that devoured the dwarf''s body to death. The sixth prince came forward with his mouth open and a flame burning towards the body, which burned to ashes for a moment;;


    "Liu Di''s nine Yin fire is still very fierce, and his accomplishments are rising again!" The prince praised.


    The sixth Prince scratched his head: "it''s the elder brother who leads well."


    Although the sixth Prince seems to be young, there are actually hundreds of people. As I said before, even if a tortoise lives for hundreds of years, it will become a master.


    Not to mention the prince.


    These princes, the generals and the young, are all with unique skills. None of them is a simple generation. They are also a powerful force that can not be ignored.


    "Everyone, let''s go into the underground palace to explore and see if there are any treasures in the underground palace!"


    If there is any implication, it will be robbed.


    Li Rui said with a smile: "come on, it''s not a bandit. Maybe there''s a treasure on the side of heitianzu. We can''t see much about the outermost planet like this. Unless it''s some special products, we should pay more attention to safety. "


    "I know."


    As the team moves forward, the more they enter the interior, the more they feel the greatness of this underground palace.


    Walking for three days and three nights, I can''t feel the boundary.


    "We are all wrong. The real rainbow star is hidden under the ground. Their world is not on the surface at all. "


    After seeing and hearing and killing these days, Li Rui finally has a general understanding of Tianhong star.


    In short, rainbow is an underground world.


    There are also vegetation in the underground world, but most of them grow above the head.


    With some shielded heat, the vegetation is not growing well.


    Dwarfs can be divided into two types: magicians and warriors. Soldiers with hammers and knives are mostly magicians who walk with a stick.


    Dwarfs have good eyesight.


    I also like to reproduce. The style of feudal times is still maintained here, which is divided into the level of village head, Lord and Archduke.


    There is a dwarf king.


    "It''s said that the dwarf king can control thunder and lightning. He is called sol."


    "That sounds great."


    "Will it come and blow us up?"


    When princes get together, they are joking. This is the unhealthy trend brought by the great prince. Every time he experiences a battle or a big scene, the great prince likes to make some jokes like this. Over time, we all lamented and talked before the battle.


    In the past seven days, the underground team has been penetrating into the Dwarfs'' capital.


    Li Rui''s judgment is correct. The elite of the dwarves and the dark world have been recruited to the front line. Now the dwarf king who stays in the guard of the dwarf kingdom is not the strongest one. He is a dwarf at the level of Archduke, just temporarily replacing the throne.


    In the face of the attack of the underground small team, the dwarf Kingdom''s response is to send batch after batch of troops to fight.


    But without exception, they were slaughtered.


    The local government''s small team, the troops are expensive, the essence is not expensive. The soldiers are old, weak, sick and disabled. Occasionally, the elite troops are hard to resist the fierce force of the local government detachment.


    The underground team came here with a stomach full of fire.


    The trick is to do as much damage as possible.


    The greatest destruction is killing and destroying the enemy''s living power.


    At the same time, the establishment of power and ruling power, during this period of time, under the suggestion of Li Rui, some rebels in the dwarf Kingdom have gathered in the front, and every time they attack, the rebels always go up first, and then push forward in one go.


    When the battle was won, the rebels carved up the spoils.


    Relying on such an alliance of interests, it has even formed a considerable momentum.


    "Our next stop will be Wang Du." The eldest prince spread out the geographical map of Rainbow Star collected by him, entered the capital, killed the dwarf king, disintegrated the rule of the dwarf Kingdom, and pointed out the next stop of Sirius.


    "There may be a lot of trouble in attacking Wangdu. It''s time for you to train your troops. I hope that by that time, no one will be less than 100 of us!" Li Rui said seriously.


    "Not one less!" Everyone responded in unison.


    The underground team, at the beginning, didn''t quite adapt to this side. Now it''s completely adapted. Morale is also rising.


    The role of Tianhong star in the underground battlefield is the supply of weapons.


    The purpose of this visit is to destroy the capital, destroy the enemy and destroy the weapon delivery station.


    It''s very close to that target.


    After the discussion, Li Rui led the people out of the tent.


    In front of them is the dense dwarf camp.


    It''s a rebel. It''s a rebel who defected to a local unit for the benefit of the local government.


    Where the rebels are 30 kilometers away, there are a larger number of dwarves.


    It''s like the ocean.


    The number of dwarves is unimaginable. Their number and reproduction speed are no worse than ants.


    Dwarf''s food is very miscellaneous. They eat everything and are not picky.


    Most of the creatures in the ground are like this.


    "Prepare to fight!"


    People around them take out the horn and blow the battle.


    Wuwuwu¡ª¡ª


    "Kill


    The dwarf rebels, who received the horn order, got up and marched towards Wangdu, 30 kilometers away.


    "Kill


    "Kill


    The language of the dwarves is different from that of the underworld, but the killing voice is taught to them by the underworld. Use this signal to start the fight, and the whole dwarf rebel army is like a hungry wolf.


    Interest is a sharp weapon.


    Women, money, land, food... These are benefits. When the battle starts, people and other conscious creatures are willing to pay for it as long as they can get benefits. Whether it''s death or not.


    Under the rule of feudalism and slavery for a long time, the dwarf kingdom was not monolithic.


    Contradiction and uprising are the eternal theme of this backward place.


    The rebels killed in front of them. They were ragged and their weapons were shoddy. Many of them were forged by themselves. But there is a savage light in their eyes, plundering everything, conquering everything.


    Sometimes, in the face of such forces, civilization may not be able to win.


    Just as in ancient China, there were many barbaric invasions. At that time, barbarism succeeded.


    As for whether they will succeed this time, Li Rui and his colleagues don''t care.


    They don''t come for rule, they come for destruction.

 Chapter 816

    Modern civilization has a hundred ways to deal with backward civilization, among which the most destructive one is dimension reduction. Because the underground units are not scientific and technological civilization, they are actually cultivating civilization and pursuing individual strength rather than collective strength, Li Rui can''t make a few impeachments in advance, so he can only take the method of internal friction.


    Interestingly, the underground team did not use the banner of the underground, but fought against the Dark Lord.


    When we became an army, we used the banner of resistance.


    In the way of religious rule, they brainwashed the dwarf rebels by means similar to religion.


    The high-level of the dwarven rebels are either brainwashed or forced to be puppets by the underground detachment, while the low-level rebels are instilled with spiritual creeds to resist the rule of the Dark Lord, supplemented by tangible temptation of interests. Such rebels are undoubtedly fanatical, even crazy.


    The first time the two armies started fighting, there was a scene of bloody killing.


    Life is dying.


    "What a tragedy." The eldest prince used to have a lively atmosphere before the war, but this time he didn''t have too much banter, just smiling and saying to others, "but when I think about our relatives and friends, they may also be killed by the big black sky, I can''t sympathize with them."


    Kindness does not command soldiers.


    This is a test of the heart of the prince.


    Many of the people present also need such a test.


    Some people can''t bear it, but they don''t dare to express it, because in such a situation, expressing kindness will never bring good fruit.


    This is a battlefield, not a home for the aged.


    "Kill


    The eldest prince is the first to take the lead. The point of the spear is the capital of the rainbow star!


    The blade of a spear is sharp. Although there are not many people in the underground team, the number of dwarves is thousands of times higher than them, but it is just like a fish swimming in the sea. When the two sides are not of the same order of magnitude, there is no need to be afraid. Abruptly, led by the great prince, a small detachment of the local government dug a wave of blood and rushed straight to the wall of the capital.


    But at this time, the dwarf camp, also sounded the sound of the horn, at first the sound of the horn did not feel strange. But all of a sudden, the situation between heaven and earth is different. In all directions, hu''er was surrounded by dwarves, and several carts, as well as various evil monsters, were driven by dwarves.


    The previous rebel dwarves, also panicked, turned their heads and rushed towards Li Rui and others, forming a rolling trend.


    "The defeat is like a mountain. When you see a strong enemy, you run away!"


    "After all, it''s not the seed of death fighting!"


    Li Rui and others shook their heads repeatedly, feeling shameless for the dwarf rebels'' behavior of fleeing. These guys, in fact, still have no real faith. Once they see that there is little chance of winning, they will turn around or run away. They will not fight to death.


    After all, they are only for profit, which is the core point.


    "Don''t care about them, we''ll kill them directly!"


    The prince jumped up and flew to the capital. In front of the wall of the capital, hundreds of small tornadoes are blowing. Slowly, a short but majestic figure rises to the sky.


    Thunder and lightning converged on the dwarf.


    "I''m Saul! Who are you waiting for? "


    Saul''s ideas spread out. Although we don''t have the same language, our ideas can be conveyed. Whether good or evil, can be expressed through ideas, wise monks can directly express their ideas through ideas.


    No one responded to Saul.


    Originally, I was going to kill Zuxing all the way quietly, where I would be exposed at this juncture.


    "Kill


    The eldest prince rushed to sol, and the two sides were fighting in the same regiment. Although the elite of Da Heitian are all fighting outside, there are still experts in the older generation. The strength of sol is not weak. As soon as he contacted, the eldest prince was directly knocked to the ground by the energy of Raytheon hammer, and countless dwarfs drowned him. When other princes saw this, they fought to the death to save the eldest prince.


    In this sea of dwarves, how difficult. Even if there are millions of pigs, the princes may not be able to kill them in three days and three nights, let alone all dwarfs.


    Li Rui didn''t go to rescue the prince. He just watched from a high altitude. Few people at the scene noticed Li Rui''s movement, but in fact, Li Rui had already put soul black sand into the battle, harvesting batch after batch of soul bodies.


    Others are giving, sacrificing, and they are reaping.


    This kind of harvest is no lower than that in hell.


    Boom!


    The crowd drowning the prince was overturned by the prince. The prince, armed with a long gun, killed Saul. The two sides fought in the same regiment again, killing in the dark. The war never stopped. From day to night, from morning to night, until the afternoon of the next day, the eldest prince seized a gap, took advantage of Saul''s old age and strength, and cut the sword in his hand!


    Hiss!


    Saul''s head was cut off by the prince. The prince was quick in his eyes and hands. He grasped the thunderbolt hammer, raised it and smashed it to the ground!


    Dong!


    The huge earthquake on the ground is no more than a magnitude 7 earthquake.


    There is a huge hole under the prince, where the armory is.


    The eldest prince raised Saul''s head and looked coldly. The dwarfs below showed a sad look. When the king died, the dwarfs felt sad.


    "Goo Goo!"


    A dwarf''s eyes turned red, and he tried to kill the prince. It seemed that he was infected with something. More dwarves fell into a frenzy, scrambling to fight more fiercely.


    The crowd is surging, and gradually the local government team can''t support it.


    When Li Rui saw the situation, he immediately called out, "everyone, retreat!"


    The purpose of destroying the armory has been achieved. There is no need to spend any more effort in this place. The most important thing in this trip is to destroy the Strategic Logistics of big black sky, which is meaningful.


    Otherwise, with the speed and number of dwarfs, even if you kill one year on this planet, you can''t kill them all.


    It''s just like rabbits in Australia. Even if all Australians are marksmen, you kill 100 rabbits today and have 1000 rabbits tomorrow. There is no end to killing. Even if we increase the killing speed, it is meaningless.


    So Australia is occupied by rabbits. Similarly, rainbow is the dwarf''s rainbow. This is not something that can be eliminated by a small underground team.


    There are still more important tasks for the underground team!


    "Retreat all! Go


    Under the leadership of Li Rui, the members of the underground detachment rose to the sky and gathered together. Li Rui opened the way and the Grand Prince died.


    Big guys withdraw from the underground palace, leaving corpses all over the ground.


    At the last moment of leaving the underground palace, Li Rui and others looked back and saw the most terrible scene.


    Dwarfs, they started to devour the bodies of their companions!

 Chapter 817

    "It''s not a waste at all."


    "On our planet, it''s called resource recycling."


    "I''m afraid of it. I thought hell was miserable enough."


    On the way to the next planet, we all recollected the scene we had seen before and felt an incredible feeling. The upper level of the earth is mostly peaceful, and the hell is mostly punished. It''s not without cannibalism, but it''s so large-scale and so unscrupulous, especially the cold indifference in the eyes of the dwarves, it seems that they have already seen nothing.


    To be fair, few people can peacefully accept and understand such a scene.


    But dwarfs can.


    "It''s really a dark place in the dark. It''s dark and can''t see the sun." The second prince was filled with emotion.


    "So we can''t let the dark sky rule us, otherwise, sooner or later, our underground and even the human world will become such a slaughterhouse." The great prince said in a deep voice.


    Li Rui suddenly understood why Su Hongying came to the earth and felt that she could take the earth as a back garden.


    The earth is more peaceful than the dark sky and the earth. Although there are murders and all kinds of crimes on the earth, collectivism will resist when people emphasize the bottom line and things that are too much.


    For example, if you break the law, the police and the court will arrest and try you.


    But look at the rainbow star, where does anyone judge the same kind of thing? They''re all used to it.


    It''s a crash.


    In the beginning, the influence of the rebel forces in the big black sky did not cause much repercussion. Any uprising, at the beginning, is a small and insignificant one. There are 28 planets under the jurisdiction of the great black world, with a number of hundreds of billions, such as the rainbow star. The number of a star is tens of billions of people.


    Other stars, more or less. However, as far as the great black star is concerned, the turmoil on Tianhong is more like an internal rebellion. Such a rebellion can only be suppressed by sending people randomly.


    A month later, the people who suppressed the rainbow rebellion came to investigate, and nothing was settled.


    After all, they didn''t even know what Li Rui was doing. They knew that this was a rebel army to overthrow the rule of the Dark Lord.


    Obviously, such slogans are ridiculous and mediocre. For so many years, such uprisings have happened every few black years. Sometimes it''s overwhelming, occupying a planet, but it''s not suppressed in the end.


    It doesn''t make sense.


    "It''s up to you to solve your own problems. We must do a good job in the arsenal. The war ahead is very tight. If something goes wrong, I''ll ask you!"


    Yi Qi, the imperial envoy from Zuxing, told me and walked away.


    After the war, the situation of rainbow star is not good. At present, it is an old man who is in charge of affairs, but this old man is very old, and his main work depends on several lords. Those lords, who are either grass-roots bag or rice bucket, or those who are dedicated to self-interest, after all, the real talents have been taken to the front line.


    The situation of rainbow star is not good. If the contradictions continue, I''m afraid it will be an uprising in the near future.


    Dwarfs can eat the same kind, but they don''t necessarily like it.


    Even the wild dogs on the roadside are not likely to eat the same kind.


    The envoys of Zuxing return to Zuxing, report those affairs, and then rush to the next planet without stop.


    The same thing happened on the second planet.


    This time, what was destroyed was the medical point of the big black sky, where the soldiers of the front line, with more noble status, were sent back to heal.


    But they were killed on a large scale.


    The uprising broke out very quickly. The leader of the uprising was the one of rainbow star. This may be the spread of a period of war.


    In any case, this kind of thing has to be dealt with.


    Zuxing organized a hunting force and began to hunt down such uprising leaders. Unfortunately, none of them survived. All of them failed for various reasons. The other side''s anti encirclement and suppression campaign was very successful. They ran around, hid in all directions and tried every means to resist.


    Zuxing organized several encirclement and suppression operations successively, and the encirclement and suppression operations continued until the fourth time, but they all failed.


    Only for the fifth time, we have achieved some success.


    Tianquan star.


    Tianquan star ranks tenth among the stars in the big black sky.


    Among the 28 stars, a total of 18 were smashed by the underground team. It took more than a year to hit the right star.


    In the course of this year, the number of officers in the prefectural detachment was reduced from 100 to 72.


    Every member''s death is a great grief and loss!


    They are warriors, they fight for resistance! One day, if they want to go back to the grave, they must be buried.


    "Yellow sand hundred battles wear gold armor, do not break Loulan oath not to return."


    When the 18th member died, the prince roared. That night, under his leadership, a total of 51 people killed the king of tianquanxing!


    Twenty people died for this!


    It''s a huge lesson.


    The great heitianzu star is not a person who has nothing to observe and has no interests. In fact, Tianquan Star Palace, ambush many experts, is from the ancestral star!


    It''s a total calculation.


    The prince impulsively fell into the trap of the enemy. If it were not for the death of all the people, I would be afraid that all the fifty-one would die!


    When the prince returned to the base, Li Rui said nothing and slapped him.


    Li Rui has tears in his eyes.


    "Twenty brothers, because of your recklessness, because of your radicality, are so ruined! When we set out, we once said, one hundred people, one can not be less! Are the lives of these brothers so worthless? Just for the sake of that simple king, there are still nine in front of him! "


    "That''s how you became the leader. Do you still regard us as your own people? Are you happy to take someone to kill you without telling us! Are you happy? "


    Li Rui''s side, the third prince and others are tiger eyes with tears.


    The prince''s eyes were red and his face was gray: "I was wrong. I didn''t expect that they had ambush. I just wanted to kill King Tianquan and avenge Wu Yue."


    The eldest prince, with a sour nose, fell on his knees and broke into tears. His head hit the ground: "I''m sorry for the dead brother!"


    Over the past year, we have fought together and cooperated closely. Li Rui is good at planning. He also respects the status of the great prince and has always led in the name of the great prince.


    Unexpectedly, such a big accident happened.


    Grief filled the hearts of the members of the underground detachment.


    At this time, 52 members survived.


    Sad mood, pathetic, lonely, tragic... This is what this team has experienced. Behind the glory, there are still many such sufferings.


    "Get up, their sacrifice will not be worthless. We are bound to make the big black sky pay more for revenge for our brothers!"


    Li Rui endured his grief, wiped away his tears and returned to the base with firm steps.


    Next stop, planet nine, Uranus!

 Chapter 818

    A single spark can start a prairie fire. For a huge whole, its structure can''t be destroyed by killing one or two people alone. It''s just like the rainbow star, which kills a dwarf king, and other people are in the upper position. The rainbow star is still the same.


    However, if Tianhong is triggered and unable to deal with its internal problems, then Tianhong''s support for the external expansion war of the great black sky will surely slow down.


    Of the 28 stars, only nine are still in trouble. Other planets are more or less in trouble in the most critical support departments. This may not destroy the big black sky, but it makes the big black sky have a very negative impact on the logistics of the army in the underground.


    And this is exactly the purpose of the prefectural detachment.


    However, I didn''t expect that there would be a huge problem of wrong route in the underground detachment. The loss led by the prince forced the underground detachment to make a good plan for power.


    As for the defeat of the encirclement and suppression campaign, it is not the prince''s tears or remorse that can completely reassure people.


    We must establish a system and a general command.


    The meeting was held quickly after it arrived in Uranus. At this time, the remaining 52 people, gathered together, glowing, shining on the face of this young guard.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we used to like to hold meetings in the local government, but in the past, we held meetings either because of fighting or because of some interests. But this time it''s not. This time it''s a mistake. This mistake reminds us in time that it is a progress to establish a system. I think all of you agree with it. "


    The meeting was presided over by the third prince. At this time, his face was heavy. Because of his mistakes, the eldest prince was not suitable to be the leader again. Then the leader must be selected again.


    As for who this man is, maybe he, maybe other princes.


    But the big prince must not be able to. The big prince is a general, not a handsome man.


    This is an obvious fact.


    "I think the third brother has a point. Do you agree with me, elder brother?"


    "If I make a mistake, I should take responsibility. I also agree with the third brother''s suggestion, which is necessary. " The great prince said in a voice.


    "Now let''s start to discuss who is more suitable to be the new leader." The third prince looked around and said in a soft voice, "please talk about your views."


    "I think the third prince is more suitable for you." Jiuyu stood up and said.


    This is the first time that jiuyu has stood out from the crowd since the underground team started. Once upon a time, if he didn''t speak, everyone almost regarded him as a transparent person.


    This guy also chose to keep a low profile.


    But why did he come out tonight?


    Some people didn''t quite understand, but jiuyu continued: "the third prince has always been outstanding in terms of stratagem and disposition. It is obvious to all that the third prince presided over the Yin Law Department before. When attacking the 19th planet, the third prince made a move to encircle Wei and save Zhao, breaking through the enemy''s encirclement and suppression, which is enough to prove the third prince''s vision and ability! "


    That''s how it comes to mind.


    The 19th planet, starfish, is the territory of the sea people. At that time, the sea king, together with the experts of the great black star, besieged the main force. If the third prince had not led some people to raid the sea king''s palace, the sea king would have to go back to protect his wife and children. I''m afraid that after that battle, the underground detachment would be in great trouble.


    "San Ge really has the ability. In this regard, I support the view of Jiu Yu."


    "I support it, too!"


    "The three princes have both abilities and are able to take on great responsibilities."


    The third prince waved his hand and said modestly, "there are more talented people in our team than me. I can say that everyone here is not mediocre, they are all the elites in our prefecture, they are talents. If it''s not like that, it''s not qualified to join us, and it won''t be able to come together with us! I''ve been in the hell for a long time, and I''ve been killed by us! "


    The words made everyone laugh.


    Once those contradictions, now, have become a joke.


    Yes, at one time, people really criticized each other.


    But after one and a half years of experience, he became a brother who shared life and death, and was able to trust his back to his companion.


    It''s something I couldn''t imagine when I was in the hell.


    Maybe it''s because of the environment, but more importantly, it''s because we can really trust each other after the test of time.


    Even if you go back to hell, it won''t be like that again.


    "The third one is right. We are all talents. Every one of you can take charge of your own affairs. " The second prince agreed with the third prince''s words, but the words changed, "but the third, who do you think is suitable to be the leader?"


    "I think the second brother will be more suitable than me." Said the third prince.


    The second prince laughed and shook his head: "no, I''m not a handsome man. I''m just a general like a big brother. Over the years, it has always been my father and king who are in charge of commanding. We have trained them according to the standards of generals. Commander in chief, with a strategic vision, extraordinary strength, resolute and ruthless decision-making ability! I don''t have these three points. Laosan, you are not in the battlefield all the year round, so in many places, you are different from us, and your thinking is not qualitative, so you have great plasticity! "


    The second prince doesn''t usually speak hard. It''s called vigorous and resolute when he starts to work.


    But today, his speech made everyone feel that the second prince was extraordinary.


    Perhaps in the past, they all underestimated the prince.


    To be able to say such a thing shows that the second prince is a very intelligent person. A fool can never grasp the situation so thoroughly and see things so clearly.


    However, in the words of the second prince, it seems that he appreciates and agrees with the third prince very much.


    This made the third prince''s heart a little happy.


    If you can be the leader of the underground detachment, you will enjoy the greatest glory when you return to the underground in the future.


    It is impossible to say that all of you who have come to the dark sky this time are not greedy for merit. Credit is the capital of glory.


    After all, no one is a saint.


    Others also vaguely recognized the meaning of the second prince''s words. At this time, the eldest prince said, "I also think the third can."


    Everyone agrees.


    "The third prince is really extraordinary."


    "We are convinced that the third prince is the leader."


    "In my opinion, let the third prince be the leader. Anyway, if he is, we are still brothers!"


    The situation remained peaceful.


    At this time, the eldest prince suddenly changed his words and said, "but I think there is another person who is more suitable to be a leader than the third one. We hardly considered him, and no one suggested him. Why


    The eldest prince looked around in wonder.


    The second prince nodded: "yes, why don''t we have any suggestions? Is it because he is still an outsider up to now! Is that so? "


    "We used to think he was an outsider, but he was not. We have been together for so long, and we can see what he has done. Are we so heartless, and are we going to exclude him? " The prince''s eyes swept around and shook his head. "This leader should be Li Rui."


    "It was he who promoted our plan to fight back in the enemy''s rear."


    "It''s him who makes strategies, judges the situation calmly and takes bold actions again and again!"


    "It''s him who treats us as brothers and sisters and takes care of each one of us!"


    The prince clenched his fists, stood up and pointed to Li Rui: "he''s not an outsider, he''s a pure man in our prefecture!"


    Li Rui is confused.


    What the hell? I''ve always been a man. OK, you need to emphasize? There are more than ten wives in my family.

 Chapter 819

    "Yes, big brother is right. I haven''t said it all the time just to wait for elder brother to point out the key. Li Rui is the most suitable person to be our leader! "


    The second prince tore open his coat and showed a long scar: "brother Li saved my life for me in the battle. At that time, King Wu of tianwu star chopped me down with a big axe. If it wasn''t for the critical moment, brother Li forced me to pull me away and carry me out of the battle. I''m afraid that I would have become a martyr under the axe!"


    "It''s brother Li again. He treated me after the war. He used the most precious skill to bring my life back!"


    "Well, I''ll never forget that for the rest of my life!"


    Li Rui waved his hand again and again: "the second prince is too much praised. And don''t take off your clothes. There are still lesbians here."


    Two general''s daughters, smell speech to laugh: "it''s OK, it''s OK, let''s have a good look at the second prince''s figure, really good!"


    The second prince laughed, patted his chest and said: "I support brother Li to be the leader. I agree with him both in feeling and reason."


    "I agree, too!" The third prince said slowly, "brother Li is very capable. He is the most suitable person to be our leader!"


    "I agree!"


    "I agree, too!"


    For a moment, the number of speakers raised their hands one after another. Everyone agreed that Li Rui should be the leader. After a while, Li Rui pressed his hand and said, "everyone, thank you for your kindness. As for me, it doesn''t matter if I''m not the leader. As a matter of fact, our collective did not value the leaders. They were all expeditionary forces, brothers and sisters, and there were not so many differences. But since people look up to me and let me be the leader, I will not give up. "


    Li Rui thought it all over.


    If power is not in its own hands, it will become the victim of power sooner or later. It''s like the big prince''s mistake. This happened once, and Li Rui didn''t want to go through it again.


    "From now on, Li Rui will be our brother Li!" The great prince cried aloud.


    "Brother Li!"


    "Brother Li!"


    After reaching an agreement quickly, the young guards glowed with unimaginable vitality. The collective after being reunited is a terrible collective. Such a collective is very effective.


    In the past, Li Rui mostly provided advice and strategic assistance. For the local government units, Li Rui''s role was more like a military adviser.


    Now that Li Rui''s leadership has been established, it is naturally easier for Li Rui to implement his ideas.


    As the night went on, everyone who had finished the meeting went into the tent to have a rest.


    Uranus has a very long night. There are dangers hidden in the jungle. The creatures here are extremely huge. Even an ordinary snake is about ten feet long. The rulers living in this star are all powerful giants. They have amazing performance in brute force. Although they don''t use magic power, they can often defeat the enemy with strength.


    The so-called "one force down ten meetings.".


    The third prince sat at the top of the tree and looked at the moon. The moon of Uranus is very small. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see clearly at all.


    Like a small candle, flickering in the sky.


    Under the treetop, the figure of jiuyu appeared quietly. He raised his head and looked at the Third Prince: "I didn''t expect that you still failed. You didn''t achieve your goal. You are very unhappy."


    The third prince glanced at jiuyu and said coldly, "you are too self righteous."


    "Am I wrong?" Jiuyu said with a smile.


    "I''m just trying, not expecting." The third prince''s eyes continued to look at the moon, as if the nine regions had never appeared.


    He is aloof and aloof.


    Jiuyu shook his head and left.


    Such a third prince is not easy to provoke. No one would like to be peeped at the real side, even if that may be the real appearance of the third prince.


    Among the ten princes in the prefecture, the third is gentle, courteous and thrifty.


    But there are few people who really understand his heart.


    Not long after jiuyu left, Li Rui, carrying two jugs of wine, jumped to the top of the tree.


    "A person is not afraid of emptiness, loneliness and coldness. What sadness is he pretending to be here?"


    Li Rui threw a pot of wine to the third prince. The third prince took it and said impatiently, "can you keep me quiet? I want to be quiet. "


    "I remember one of your concubines, Jingjing." Li Rui laughs, "yes, I also want to be a woman. This place is not shit. It''s really boring. There are a group of smelly men around. Only you, the third prince, can clean the ripples but not the demons. Come on, cheers


    The third prince rolled his eyes, but he took a sip of it.


    "You come to comfort me, just like jiuyu?"


    A moment later, the third prince asked.


    Li Rui shook his head: "I''m not because of this. I''m because I''m bored and can''t sleep. I come out to find someone to drink. I just saw you sitting at the top of the tree looking at the night. You know, our perception is OK. "


    "When you''re in charge, what''s bothering you?"


    "Is there anything to be proud of? I''m the only one who can be the leader. I knew that long before this meeting. I don''t have to expect anything at all, and I won''t expect anything else. "


    "Are you so confident?"


    "It''s not self-confidence, but only I, an outsider, can do it. I''m the only one who will make this group not contradict because of this. This is a result that everyone can accept. "


    The third prince thought about it and laughed: "you can really see clearly. In this respect, you are more suitable to be the leader than me."


    "In fact, you are right where you are. In this case, I would do the same as you." Li Rui also said with a smile.


    The third prince nodded, and suddenly said, "it''s just Sheng Liang, he Sheng Yu."


    "You see you''re in the picture again. I''ve never seen you as a competitor, but you always want to see me as a competitor. We''re going to swim to fish in different oceans. There''s no point comparing you with me. "


    Li Rui mentioned the wine pot and took a sip: "besides, we are in a dilemma whether we will have life to go back. Zuxing is not a place that can be easily kneaded. The closer I get to Zuxing, the stronger I can feel it. The Dark Lord is a real hero. "


    Although Li Rui has never met such a person who can rule so many planets on his own, he has already felt admiration.


    This is a truthful statement that does not include position.


    The third prince also agreed: "yes, once upon a time, I lived in the small corner of the underground. I only had my father and king in my eyes, so I couldn''t see any other scenery. Only when you leave the hell do you realize that the world is so vast that there are so many people who are worth looking up to and approaching. This is the biggest harvest I''ve gained this time. "


    "Maybe in the future, we can go out and have a look."


    "If there''s a chance." The third prince pondered for a moment and said with a brilliant smile, "I may be moved by your proposal."


    Once upon a time, an insect didn''t know that he was an insect. Later, the insect metamorphosed, grew wings, and saw a bigger world.


    It wants to fly further and more beautiful.

 Chapter 820

    As the night deepened, Li Rui went back to the tent to have a rest.


    The next morning, we all headed for Uranus. In fact, the direction of the star forces is mostly like this. It doesn''t matter if there are several kingdoms or unified kingdoms. The important thing is to destroy the material supply offices that are specially designed to fight against the big black sky.


    War is actually a battle of comprehensive strength. Especially in the plane invasion war, there are too many things to prepare. This is not simply to fight for a treasure or to compete with others, but to dominate everything.


    The great ambition of the Dark Lord can be seen.


    What he wanted was not just a small part, but all the obedience he could see. And such surrender can bring him enormous benefits. When the stars and the heavens are used as resources, it is a treasure that is hard to calculate for the practitioners.


    Su Hongying''s cultivation of divine consciousness, without the sacrifice of the souls of hundreds of millions of creatures, could not have created a black hole of that degree.


    "Our next destination is Wangdu''s teleport."


    The members of the underground team gathered together. Li Rui pointed to a point on the map of the table: "the closer to Zuxing, many things are transported to Zuxing first, and then to the underground level by Zuxing. So our strategic goal this time is to cut off the power supply. "


    "At the same time, we should try our best to destroy the enemy''s effective forces and fight mobile warfare."


    "Uranus has a small population, but it''s a master. In addition, there are strong enemies from the ancestral star waiting for us to enter the urn, so we can''t disperse our forces, we have to concentrate and break them one by one. The previous uprisings on other planets have not played a big role in Uranus. This time we have to rely on ourselves. "


    Li Rui carries on the analysis one by one, the big guys surround Li Rui and listen attentively.


    "But beyond that, we can make a noise. I''m going to kill the king of heaven. You should attract their attention, pay attention to wandering, and meet in the four cities. "


    Sifang city is one of the ruins of Uranus. It used to be the capital of the former dynasty, but it was abandoned after the establishment of the ruling position of the dark demon king in Uranus.


    It''s not just abandoned, it''s full of weird things.


    But it was the place where others did not dare to set foot, and the underground detachment had to set foot in the past.


    "That''s the plan. We''ll fly there in an hour. How''s everybody doing? If you have any questions, please bring them up now so that they won''t go wrong later. "


    "It''s too big of you to go alone." The big prince doubts a way, "the heavenly king of Uranus, the strength is extraordinary."


    "Don''t worry, I just want to practice. I can''t fight. I can run too. It''s a big deal to fight more than once. "


    "Good!" As soon as the prince heard about the escape, his eyes lit up. "We''ll run away and see who runs fast!"


    "I''m sure I won''t fall behind. As for escapism, I call it second. Who dares to say first?"


    "I dare!"


    "I dare!"


    "Go away!"


    In the laughter, everyone prepares and adjusts.


    It is bound to be a fierce battle.


    The same fierce battle took place on the 15th floor of the prefecture. When the Dark Lord comes, the sky swallowing pot blocks out the sun, and the spout inhales everything in the world. A large number of officers and soldiers in the underworld were inhaled into the pot of swallowing heaven. Only shiyanluo was still. In the face of the powerful figure, they frowned tightly.


    "Kill


    The first king''s figure disappeared. The next moment, he appeared beside the Dark Lord. The other nine kings killed the Dark Lord almost at the same time. The Dark Lord was enveloped in darkness. His realm of divine consciousness spread out and turned into a black sword, which revolved around him.


    Nothing can break.


    "It''s no use. You can''t kill me, and I can''t kill you. But I can take everything from you, and I''m still the winner. "


    The Dark Lord''s empty words spread out, and everything went on with his words.


    The demon army is spreading towards every angle of the 15th level hell. Like the tide of the general forces, constantly toward the rock general underground coalition forces washed away.


    dripping water wears through a stone.


    The rock will be washed away by the current, and it can''t be stopped.


    Su Hongying takes the lead in the front line. The long Princess of the demon clan has such strong ability and strength that few people can take the lead.


    In the white hot situation, a demon soldier drank the healing medicine. He should have been better, but he died quietly.


    A demon soldier''s weapon was broken, but there was no other weapon to supply.


    The demon soldiers, who are not covered in their clothes, suddenly feel that they don''t want to fight when they are armed to the teeth.


    This and that gap, which was originally very reluctant, is now more and more obvious.


    Morale is not very good.


    However, since the battle started, it will not end easily. The situation between the two sides is still worrying, and the situation of the local coalition forces is still grim.


    But after the war, the demons finally realized some problems. More and more dissatisfaction is transmitted to the upper class of the demon clan, and finally to Su Hongying.


    Su Hongying is the commander-in-chief of the demons in name.


    As for the Dark Lord, he doesn''t deal with these affairs. He just needs to obtain, rather than focus on the trivial matters of war.


    "There are people in the underworld doing damage in the dark."


    "How did they get there?"


    "Can''t this be handled?"


    Receiving the news, Su Hongying is in a bad mood. In her opinion, Zuxing could not even clear up such a small group of people, and was repeatedly destroyed by the other party. It was extremely incompetent.


    If not, at present in Zuxing presided over the situation is her uncle Wang, she will take its head.


    "Incompetent trash! Come on As soon as Su Hongying slaps the table, someone quickly enters the tent. Su Hongying orders with no expression on her face, "get a team of people and go back to Zuxing, and be sure to kill all those troublemakers."


    "Here it is


    The messenger quickly retreated. After sitting down, Su Hongying took a long breath.


    I don''t know why. Recently, something happened that made her feel unhappy.


    This matter should be dealt with in this way.


    As the long Princess of the demon clan, her eyes are still on the hell ten hell, and the hell alliance she is facing. As for other things, it''s a small matter, it can''t stir up any storm.


    Until the news came.


    Su Hongying, who is far away from the earth, can feel the negative side of the storm.


    At that time, however, the demon army, which had fallen into the mire, was in a dilemma.


    June.


    The underground team entered June of the second year of the big dark sky.


    Big black, chaos is spreading.

 Chapter 821

    In fact, at the beginning, no one looked up to these people.


    The name of the rebel army, the close guard army and the expeditionary army has been changed over and over again. They are not hiding in the East. The only one who can hold the hand is the teleport array. It runs fast.


    No one really took them seriously. After finding out the identity of these people, Da Heitian even joked about their death.


    Yeah, so far away in the dark, their hometown base is almost demolished. They still want to go into the tiger''s mouth. If they don''t find a place to escape quickly, they dare to fight back with unrealistic dreams.


    But young, some dreams can be realized.


    When realizing the dream, the huge collision between the past and the present always makes people at a loss.


    Why did they come to that level all of a sudden?


    This is something that Zuxing dahuitian can''t understand.


    "Your Majesty, the rebels have set fire to many places in the city and killed them."


    "Zuxing was destroyed, 21 sites were attacked, and 1.2 million people were killed."


    "The Quartermaster''s office has been destroyed!"


    The big grey sky is the brother of the Dark Lord. Originally, if he was in charge of Zuxing, there should be nothing wrong, and no one would dare to make trouble. So in the early days of peace, Da Huitian gradually put those things down and closed the door for cultivation.


    Until recently, there have been so many things. There''s no way. The underground team has been fighting Zuxing, and the following people have to interrupt Da Huitian''s cultivation.


    But it''s a bit of a mess.


    In the face of reports from his subordinates, Da Huitian was shocked and then angry.


    "Incompetent waste, can''t even deal with such insects, what''s the use of leaving you!"


    There was a flash of light behind the big gray sky. In an instant, the three magic generals who stood in front of him were different.


    Da Huitian doesn''t care about the death of his subordinates, because there are many demons like this.


    People can be found at any time.


    Behind the big gray sky, slowly open two pairs of meat film wings.


    He bent his legs, stomped on the ground, sprang up and broke out of the air.


    The big gray sky rose higher and higher, and the heaven and earth became smaller and smaller before his eyes. In this small above, big gray sky''s eyes constantly scan below, searching for the trace of the underground team.


    But nothing.


    It seems that the current turmoil in Zuxing is not caused by external pressure, but by internal contradictions. This is a very strange thing, big gray days search for a long time, bitterly fell back to the ground.


    Originally, I wanted to kill, but I didn''t succeed. I was so angry that I couldn''t get angry.


    It''s hard.


    Seeing the big gray sky, many people knelt down to make friends with him.


    "Find out those insects for me. If you can''t find them, you will die for them!"


    The roar of the big gray sky swept all over the world.


    But it''s not easy to find out the local team.


    Zuxing, Weiyang city.


    Weiyang city is the second largest city of Zuxing, second only to Heitian city. Weiyang City, with a population of over 80 million, is an unimaginable mega city on earth. Among the stars with a population of more than 10 billion like Zuxing, there are still many cities like Weiyang city with a large population. They have advantages in launching war, but they are also convenient for the enemy to hide.


    All the members of the underground detachment were hiding in a mansion in Weiyang city.


    "Old devil, I didn''t expect you to do so well here. We''ll live in Weiyang city in the future."


    This is also Li Rui''s meeting with Jidao Tianmo in the dark sky. Previously, Jidao Tianmo had never contacted Li Rui publicly, but the help provided in private was of great significance. Maps, materials, contacts, these are resources and intelligence that are difficult for ordinary people to obtain. If not for the assistance of Jidao Tianmo, I''m afraid the operation of the underground detachment would not be so smooth.


    At present, he has successfully mixed into the dark sky team and disguised himself. At present, he is the captain of the city guard. This is a position that needs to be explained. He has a good relationship with all aspects.


    Da Huitian''s will will will be conveyed to all parties to track down the underground detachment. The problem is that the matter is specific, and Weiyang city will be implemented on the shoulders of the extreme heaven devil. This will not let people keep watch and steal.


    Sometimes it''s funny to think about it.


    The extreme way demon is also an optimist. He patted his chest and promised: "it''s OK. You can rest assured that I''m here, but I don''t have any worries."


    "I''m surprised that your opponents didn''t chase you to death?" Li Rui changed the subject and asked about another thing.


    The devil laughed: "it''s not so easy. I don''t think they can catch it if they want. I don''t know where to find it now. Let me give you an example. For example, who would have thought that I was the captain of the city guard now? "


    Li Rui was also happy: "it''s true, no one thought that you were the captain here."


    Two people laugh, that is called a collusion.


    "What are you going to do next?"


    "We are fighting a mobile war, and we will stay in Zuxing in the future. You can''t live here for a long time. We must develop our own forces and establish relevant strongholds here. I have a plan in this respect. It''s not so easy for them to catch us when they come according to the plan


    "That''s reasonable, especially for a loach like guy like you. There are so many ghost ideas. It''s not easy to catch you." The extreme way demon agrees very much.


    "What about you, do you want to come with us?"


    "I''ll wait. It''s better for me to hang out here than to wander with you?"


    "So it is."


    As far as the current situation of Jidao Tianmo is concerned, his role in the city guard is naturally more effective than following the underground detachment. What''s more, this guy is very ambitious. His means is to devour a person''s soul completely, inherit other people''s memory, and then disguise and replace it.


    It can be said that it''s a real evil act.


    However, Li Rui does this kind of thing occasionally. In order to survive, he can''t do anything. Life and death, despicable is the pass of despicable, noble is the epitaph of noble.


    As long as the enemies of Jidao Tianmo don''t find him, he will continue to climb up, keep climbing up, and keep making trouble for his enemies.


    This is a place that can maximize the ability to release the extreme demons.


    Destruction is easier than construction.


    After chatting for a while, Li Rui came to another room. When the eldest prince and others saw Li Rui come in, they dropped their cards and asked, "how was your conversation with your friends?"


    "Not bad."


    "I''m really convinced. I didn''t expect that your friend was from the big dark sky. Why do you think you are so capable, and then you began to rebel?"


    The most curious thing for the eldest prince and others is this. They don''t know that Jidao Tianmo comes from outside the country, and they really treat him as a person in the dark.


    Li Rui is not going to tell them this fact. The less people know about some things, the better. Once before, a member of a small team was caught and then defected, but no effective information was available. Even the defection could not cause any damage.


    If you can''t keep your mouth shut, something will happen sooner or later.


    Whether it''s yourself or others, you should be prepared like that.


    "We are here to repair and adjust our condition. At the end of this month, we launched more attacks again. After that, we have been developing in Zuxing for a long time and determined to be the terrorists of Zuxing."


    "Why doesn''t that sound decent?" The prince smashed his mouth, turned to think about it and said happily, "but it''s good to be a villain. I used to be too decent."


    "Me too." The second prince quickly agreed.


    "I think I''m just too decent."


    There was a lot of agreement.


    It''s shameless.


    This is the atmosphere brought out by Li Rui. In the past, all the members of the team loved to talk about things before and after the war. Since Li Rui took over the team, the style of the team has changed a lot. In the past, their thinking was a bit rigid. The change Li Rui brought to them was change and flexibility.


    Do big things regardless of small details, and do things by any means when necessary.


    Try to survive in the cracks as much as possible.


    "The big grey sky of Zuxing has passed the pass. It''s said that the guy''s strength is unfathomable. It''s second only to the black sky demon king and Su Hongying, the long Princess of the demon clan, so we should be more careful not to leave a tail for people to catch. "


    "I see."


    "Brother Li, don''t worry. We stay at home every day. It''s no shame to be an otaku."


    "That''s what I like the most."


    "Coquettish


    In the sound of laughing and swearing, Li Rui arranges everyone''s accommodation and comes to the room of the devil.


    "I''ll go out."


    "How dare you go out?"


    "People can''t find me. I''m afraid of nothing." Li Rui took out a piece of wood and cast a spell to give birth to it. He saw that this piece of wood formed rapidly and turned into a separate body.


    "Take the tunnel, don''t swagger out of the door." The devil of the extreme way told the way.


    Li Rui rolled his eyes: "otherwise, why do you think I came to your room? Do you think I want to sleep with you?"


    "I really think so! There are fifty of you. I''m ready to sleep with you. "


    "Go away! I don''t sleep with men! "


    In the middle of the spray, the devil takes Li Rui''s body to the entrance of the tunnel. They are all afraid of death, and they are ready to escape with more than one or two hands. Li Rui has to worry about the pursuit of the big dark sky, and the extreme demons have to guard against the appearance of foreign warships at any time.


    Li Rui''s separation leads from the tunnel to the sewer and comes to the center of Weiyang city.


    Standing in the center of Weiyang City, Li Rui looks at the city.


    "It''s a nice place."


    Weiyang City, if viewed from the outside, is very prosperous and peaceful.


    Standing in such a city, there is an illusion of going back to ancient times and even the world of immortals.


    Row upon row of houses, busy streets, busy everything.


    "If it hadn''t been for all the other planets built by sucking blood, this place would have been great."

 Chapter 822

    In Weiyang City, the lights spread.


    In the afterglow of the evening, Li Rui strolls around the city. At this time, what the wooden man turns into is not his original appearance, but the appearance of the demons in Weiyang city. It is the breath that Li Rui imitates.


    It''s the night when people are busy. Strange people, strange food, strange shops.


    "It''s a great experience."


    Li Rui was wandering in the street. He ran into the city guard occasionally, so he dodged.


    Sometimes I even want to take out my mobile phone to take some photos, record some videos and send them to my family. Can think of this place, there is no mobile phone, I''m afraid it will be exposed. And most of all, there''s no signal.


    No signal!


    "I''m a stranger in a foreign land alone. I''ve been here for a year. Well, why do I dig a hole to jump on my own? I should have stayed at home with my wife and children. "


    Li Ruifei sat down on the roof, feeling homesick.


    It''s lively here, but there''s not much sense of belonging. The divine space he created could not connect such a long distance.


    "Once upon a time, when I was studying Chinese texts, I saw many poems describing this kind of situation. I didn''t understand them at that time. Now when I think about them again, I feel very sad."


    Li Rui sighs when he looks at the moon in the sky alone.


    The more lively it is, the more lonely it is. What I fear most is that it has nothing to do with you.


    Li Rui made up his mind to spend more time with his wife and children at home after the event.


    Weiyang city is quiet.


    Gradually, Weiyang city is still very busy. Weiyang City, Weiyang at night. Li Rui left the roof and walked slowly towards the tower of Weiyang city. As the largest city here, the office of Weiyang city is magnificent, no worse than that of Zijin City. Li Rui came to the wall and observed for a while. After a while, his wooden man changed, disguised as a city guard, and mixed in.


    The strength of the guard forces guarding the city gate is not too strong. After all, the elite are fighting in the front line, and all the recruits are left behind, so their strength is about the life spring.


    As a matter of fact, the class background left by Da Heitian is not very strong.


    Li Rui mingles with the interior and walks among the huge palaces, which gives him a sense of freshness.


    Explore the palace.


    Weiyang city is under the jurisdiction of red sky, the son of the black sky demon king. Red sky lives in a simple place, and is also a demon of cultivation. It has incomparable talent, but it has defects in character. The Dark Lord worried that something might happen when he took him to battle, so he let him stay in the dark.


    Big gray sky, the younger brother of the black sky demon king, manages the main city of black sky city, and then red sky governs Weiyang City, and holds these two basic plates, which is convenient and safe.


    Li Rui walks in the palace wall quietly, just like a black cat, almost walking close to the shadow.


    A patrol passed in front of Li Rui, but it didn''t notice him at all.


    The advantage of wooden man''s separation is that if the breath is completely blocked, it is no different from a piece of wood.


    Such a covert means, if used to assassinate latent, it is the best.


    Li Rui sneaks all the way to the window of a palace and stealthily touches it. The palace is so quiet that I don''t know what it is. The wooden man changed again and became a black cat, so he went inside openly.


    Finally, Li Rui sees a demon woman and hides.


    The demon woman didn''t find Li Rui. She walked out with an empty wooden bucket in her hand and didn''t forget to pull the door.


    Li Rui goes on.


    He smelled a fragrance at the tip of his nose. After walking through several barriers, Li Rui saw a big swimming pool. The heat rises and the flowers float in the pool.


    "Who is taking a bath here, is it..."


    Black cat''s eyes were wide open, and she saw the water rippling. A woman with no trace of her hair stuck out her head and looked curiously at Li Rui.


    "Why, where''s the cat from?"


    Beautiful face, holding a bit surprised, but no one around, the woman looked at the black cat, suddenly made a defensive gesture: "which sister sent you to the killer? Don''t show your true shape quickly


    Li Rui pretended not to understand.


    Seeing that the black cat was silent, the demon woman even arched her body slightly to prepare to run away. On the contrary, she was a little relieved.


    "Where are you from, black cat?"


    The woman continued to ask.


    Li Rui is very painful. Is this the life of palace women? When you see a cat, you have to be on guard, and then on guard?


    "I just want to see who the red sky is. It''s bad luck to meet such a woman."


    Li Rui turns to leave.


    But see that woman suddenly hand a tie, a strength spreads, Li Rui is bowed into the bosom by the woman.


    So big, so soft.


    Li Rui squinted.


    The woman pinched the black cat''s neck and said with a smile: "what a lovely cat! It''s estimated that one of her sisters accidentally lost it. Well, no one in Weiyang City dares to harm me, unless they want to bury the whole city with them. "


    Such a noble identity?


    Li Rui was stunned and squinted again.


    In that case


    How about


    Kill her?


    As soon as this bold idea came out of Li Rui''s mind, he felt that it was somewhat contradictory. It seems that this is not good. After all, both sides don''t know each other. It''s a bit too cruel to kill flowers.


    "Forget it, it''s just a woman. Why force her to be a beauty?"


    Li Rui turned his mind around.


    It seems that Li Rui''s hostility disappears. The woman smiles and puts Li Rui aside. She looks after herself and gets up in the bath. In front of Li Rui, there is a charming posture and a wonderful body.


    The thin place is thin, the plump place is also very large.


    Among the demonic women, this woman can be said to be more in line with Li Rui''s aesthetic. And her figure is slender, but her ears are sharp and slightly strange.


    Maternal characteristics are still relatively obvious.


    After the woman dressed, she bowed the black cat into her arms and walked out slowly with the black cat in her arms.


    "To see my brother Wang."


    "Yes, Princess five."


    Around the servants outside the palace, the women who immediately played lanterns played lanterns, and the women who carried skirts carried skirts. This woman is very powerful!


    Li Ruiwo was in the woman''s arms, his eyes half narrowed.


    During that time, a servant took a look at the black cat, and was noticed by the woman who should be the fifth Princess of the demon clan. With a flick of her finger, the servant went out in a flash, even without a cry.


    It''s a kind of offence that servants can''t take a fancy to people.


    If we put it on the earth, in the modern society, when everyone is equal, it would be extremely inconceivable.


    But here, it is a matter of course, the death of a servant is more insignificant than the death of an ant.


    The fifth princess took Li Rui in her arms and walked slowly towards another palace.


    "What does this woman want? Just after taking a bath, I''m going to see red sky. Is it suitable to wear only one dress? "


    Even brothers and sisters should avoid suspicion. There is no such thing.


    Besides, it''s getting late.


    Could it be that


    Li Rui had a premonition that something might destroy the three outlooks.

 Chapter 823

    As we all know, the concept of a royal family is different from that of an ordinary family. A lot of taboos happen inside the palace walls.


    Li Rui is held by the five princesses and goes to the red sky''s bedroom. This evening, Li Rui doesn''t want to see the scene of hot eyes, but it''s hard to escape at this time, so he has to be held in.


    The palace in red sky is gorgeous. In the evening, it''s very busy here. Many people are drinking and having fun.


    It''s an ancient party, just like the arrangement of wine pool and meat forest.


    The fifth Princess kept on moving forward and came to the top seat. There sat a red faced man with a long beard and a strong figure. Her eyes were extremely elegant, and her eyes were bright.


    "Fourth brother, when will the party end?"


    "Five younger sisters will finish whenever they want. The banquet tonight will be held for you. I know you love the night, and if you like it, it will last till dawn. "


    "The fourth brother is very kind to me. Unlike the elder sister, they don''t care about their family at all." The fifth princess said with a smile.


    Red sky also laughed: "elder sister, they are very powerful, different from us."


    "It''s not that my father is biased. If I want to fight with the strength of my fourth brother, I can''t build a great achievement. But we can only stay in the rear, everyday idle boring


    Bang, this empty, lonely and cold woman. Li Rui scoffed, thinking that it would be good to hide in the rear. The terror of the front ten hell, if it were not for the Dark Lord who had such a treasure as the swallow pot, he would have been defeated by the underground coalition.


    "Four younger sisters, father and king are also for our good. Let''s not talk about the merits of the war. There''s nothing to say with elder sister here." Red sky laughs and looks at the cat in the hands of the fifth princess. "By the way, this cat looks good. Where did you find it?"


    "I don''t know where it came from. I came by myself in the shower."


    "Oh? Can I have a look? "


    Red sky reaches out her hand, and the fifth Princess hands the black cat to red sky, but the black cat seems to be a little afraid and unwilling to leave. When the fifth Princess saw it, she said with a smile, "don''t worry, the cat is OK. Besides, in Weiyang City, no one dares to do anything to me."


    Red sky took back his hand and nodded: "that''s the same."


    "But you still need to be careful. Zuxing is not peaceful recently. I heard from my uncle that there are a group of people in the underworld who are making trouble everywhere. "


    "Yes, that''s what I came to Weiyang. Black sky city is controlled by uncle now, search everyday, very vexed The fifth Princess sighed, looking a little distressed.


    Red sky put up the wine glass on the table: "uncle''s ability is outstanding, naturally it''s all right."


    "It''s natural." The fifth Princess agreed.


    Now there are so many people in the banquet hall that they dare not say anything. However, Li Rui''s behavior was not bad. It''s said that the red sky has outstanding talent in cultivation, but it''s not very well-developed. At first sight, I really don''t agree with this view.


    If it''s not brilliant, it''s not stupid.


    The black sky demon king left the red sky in Weiyang city. I''m afraid he meant to check and balance the big gray sky. I don''t think this kind of royal power struggle will be weak.


    "Does that mean that we can use this contradiction to completely detonate the turmoil of Zuxing?"


    Whenever there is an opportunity to take advantage of, it is good for the underground.


    Now the big dark sky and the underground government are fighting for resources in a dark way. In this case, it''s better to set up a big contradiction with a small one and explode other bigger contradictions.


    Otherwise, killing one or two people alone will not help.


    In the arms of the fifth princess, Li Ruiwo narrowed his eyes and thought very comfortably about what to do.


    In the middle of the party, red sky received the news and nodded. Not long after, the devil came to the banquet and came to the red sky.


    Red sky to five Princess introduction: "five younger sister, this is my new promotion of a general, named Ye Wudao."


    "See you princess!" The heaven devil of the extreme way will understand immediately.


    The fifth Princess smiles and nods to the extreme heaven Devil: "it''s a talented person."


    "He is not only talented, but also very capable. Round of qualification and strength, can be ranked in my top five. Besides, he has a great sense of propriety in dealing with people and things. He is really a rare talent. "


    "Oh? Then I''ll give him a good toast. Wudao, come and sit down with me. " Five princess happy appearance.


    The extreme way demon sits down beside the five princesses and looks upright.


    The fifth Princess liked it more and more. She said, "fourth brother, let him serve me tonight."


    "This..." the red sky looks at the extreme way demon in embarrassment.


    The devil said in a deep voice: "everything is at the command of the four princes!"


    Red sky nodded: "well, my five younger sister came to my Weiyang City, also need someone to protect her. I can rest assured that you will accompany her in the future. "


    When Li Rui heard this, he sneered in his heart. What kind of company is to put someone to watch her.


    The five princesses, too, have such a high status that they can''t be so fickle.


    But when you think about it, men and women are the same. Just as men have status and money, women are not like that?


    Food and sex, do not think that the other party is a woman, mistakenly think more conservative. When worldly gifts can''t form moral repression on these people, they can''t find a way to release their nature. Otherwise, why are there so many women in bars? Don''t they know that bars are a place with a high probability of one night stands?


    Don''t they know what men want?


    "I wonder if the old devil recognized me. He didn''t even look at me."


    Li Rui is a little curious. He squints and looks at the devil.


    The devil of the extreme way still didn''t see Li Rui.


    He just frequently toasted, drank with the red sky, and chatted with the fifth princess. It has to be said that the extreme way demon is a talent. His speech and knowledge are extraordinary. Even the fifth princess was very interested in the extreme way.


    In the early morning of the banquet, the fifth Princess proposed that she was tired and wanted to go back to rest. Red sky immediately got up: "I''ll take you back."


    "Thank you, fourth brother."


    The two left the ballroom and the others left. Li Rui is held in his arms, and the devil follows them.


    "How''s uncle?" As he walked, red sky asked the fifth Princess about the situation.


    "It''s very good, but my uncle''s wound still can''t be recovered. In his skill, that problem still can''t be solved."


    "If my uncle is not hurt by Tao, I''m afraid his strength will be equal to that of my father. It''s a pity. When my uncle heals his wounds, why do we have to work so hard to attack the underworld in the dark? "


    "Yes, so I''m thinking, do you want to go to protect my uncle, fourth brother?"


    "That''s not necessary. Although my uncle helped my father to make the tuntian pot, he was seriously injured, but he was safe."


    The two brothers and sisters chatted and came to the fifth princess''s bedroom. Red sky stopped at the entrance of the dormitory: "five younger sisters have a rest early."


    "Thank you for your concern."


    Five princesses hold black cat, slowly enter the bedroom.


    In the red sky, the devil of the extreme way makes a wink. The devil of the extreme way follows the five princesses into the bedroom.


    When they all went in, red sky laughed and turned away.

 Chapter 824

    Li Rui thinks red sky is not simple.


    This is not a simple feeling, from the red world set of feeling. In the fifth Princess holding him into the bedroom of that section of the road, the red sky seems to be in a clear hint.


    Is it true that red sky and five princesses already know something?


    But Li Rui doesn''t dare to ask this question. It''s just speculation. The fifth princess came to the room and put the black cat down. She looked at the devil behind her and said with a smile, "you can go back. We are used to resting alone. Or you can stay at the door all night, whatever you want


    "Five princesses have a rest early and leave their humble posts." With a correct attitude, he turned and left.


    The fifth princess looked at the black cat again, opened the window and let the black cat out: "little thing, you should go too."


    Li Rui completely understood this time.


    They do know something.


    So what''s wrong?


    Why can they see through the camouflage?


    It''s hard to understand.


    Li Rui left Weiyang palace city and returned to the courtyard where the extreme heavenly devil was. As soon as they met, Li Rui said, "it''s broken. We may have been seen through."


    "Are both or only one seen through?" This is also a question that the extreme Taoist demons are thinking about.


    "It doesn''t matter. The important thing is that we lost our initiative." Li Rui is worried and loses his initiative, which means that others will do whatever they want. It''s too passive.


    This is not the model Li Rui likes.


    "Yes, we have to do something about it, or shall we do something big?" Li Rui said.


    "Can''t you kill the red sky quietly?" The extreme way demon is a little surprised.


    Li Rui''s eyes flashed: "who said no, he is not very strong. Can''t we two kill a red sky? At that time, you will devour the red sky, and you will replace it, so as to avoid being the captain of the city guard. Although that is also a key position, it is not as comfortable as being the boss of Weiyang city. "


    "I''m afraid it''s not so easy to kill with one blow." It''s the extreme way.


    Li Rui thought about it and asked, "what is his strength?"


    "Anyway, I should not be his opponent, but if I really want to fight, I can always escape."


    Li Rui said with a smile: "I think it''s different to escape. In this case, we can''t escape. We''re not going to lose by this means. "


    The extreme way demon also ha ha laughs, quite treacherous intention.


    Yes, if you win, you''ll earn. If you lose, you won''t lose.


    It''s OK to take a chance.


    Back in the house, Li Rui discusses how to do it with the devil. The eldest prince had a rest for a long time. Li Rui and Jidao Tianmo are both people with sufficient spiritual strength. They have nothing to do without a rest. They discussed all night and finally made a plan.


    Of course, this plan must come down, the prince, they will be ready to run. Otherwise, if he didn''t kill him, he would let the red sky take people to fight back. At that time, he would be miserable.


    Fortunately, there are some advantages of the underground team, especially in running. After all, over the past two years, the most powerful ability of the underground team is nothing else, or running.


    It''s not shameful to be able to achieve one''s own strategic goal by running and sabotaging at the same time.


    It''s humiliating to have no head and no brain to work hard with others and engage in sacrifice. What else can we do without people?


    However, when Li Rui and the eldest prince said their plan, the eldest prince patted his thigh and said, "this is not possible!"


    "Why not?"


    "Our cooperation is also good! If you can kill the son of the Dark Lord for such a big thing, it''s also a great credit. If you do it alone, the success rate is certainly not as high as that of our group! "


    Li Rui waited for him to finish and said with a smile, "if my friend and I don''t kill him, we can run. The problem is, if you''re beaten to death, you can''t even run. "


    "One more, is it worth it? If you want to die seven or eight brothers, is it worth it to change a red sky? "


    Under this question, the prince and others were silent.


    Although the red sky is the son of the Dark Lord, his death does not have much influence on the pattern. Li Rui''s original intention is not simply to kill the red sky to vent his anger.


    The real purpose is to stir up the contradiction between Weiyang city and Heitian city.


    This is Li Rui''s biggest goal. Red sky is just a pawn to implement this link.


    "You don''t have to get involved in this matter. What you need to do is that there is a lake in the valley above Weiyang City, and you have to go and break its dike. "


    "When the water flooded Weiyang City, that''s when I started."


    At that time, the only person who could stop the breakout was red.


    Li Rui has calculated all these.


    "I see. When shall we start?"


    "Right now."


    Li Rui doesn''t want to give them too much calculation time. What he is comparing now is the speed of an operator. No matter what the red sky and the fifth princess are planning, Li Rui doesn''t want to experience the passive situation for a long time. Instead of waiting for them to make moves, it''s better to make a few moves first.


    "After the breakwater, you quickly retreat to the six capitals to hide. I''ll come and meet you as soon as I finish my work. "


    The six capitals are 100 li away from Weiyang City, which is a small and unimportant city.


    If it''s hidden, the underground team has a consistent method and should not be found.


    "Let''s go now."


    "Good."


    Li Rui sent the prince and others out and left along the tunnel. After watching the prince leave, Li Rui and the devil go to Weiyang palace city to wait for the opportunity.


    At this time, the plane broke out in the morning.


    It''s a long distance, and you can hear the huge explosion in the valley above.


    Shangshanggu is located in the upper reaches of Weiyang City, where rainwater is stored for daily use. The river above flows through Weiyang city and nourishes the demons here.


    As soon as the upper valley broke, the news spread to the interior of Weiyang palace city.


    Red sky urgently enlists all the sergeants to the upper valley.


    He flew first to the upper valley.


    Weiyang City, quickly coruscate vigorous vitality, a team of sergeants gathered, quickly rushed to the upper valley.


    The breakout of the lake above is a disaster.


    They have to stop this disaster.


    At the first time when the red sky left the palace city, the demon came to the palace city and informed the five princesses to prepare for the evacuation. At the same time, the extreme devil did not forget to leave a small piece of wood.


    After that, Li Rui, a mixed sergeant, rushed to the upper valley together with the extremely Taoist demons.


    Waiting for them, is a huge wave!


    The torrent of flood, general towards Weiyang city.


    With the promotion of the Grand Prince and others, the damage caused by the breach of the dike is far more serious than that caused by ordinary floods.


    Red sky has gone ahead to block the lake. At the same time, what he has to do is not only block the lake, but also force the lake to flow backwards!


    The lake water in the upper valley comes from underground springs. If there is no upper lake to store rainwater, I''m afraid there will be chaos in Weiyang city. Water is the root of all life.


    The red sky certainly understands the importance of water.


    So he has to do his best.


    This is only Li Rui''s first consumption.

 Chapter 825

    Practitioners can create many miracles, including stopping the water from breaking the dyke, forming a huge shield to hold the water in place.


    Red sky''s strength is no doubt displayed at this moment. At the first time when he received the news, he incarnated as a bottle of giant demon God, and his hands withstood the biggest water outflow bombardment from the gap of the lake above, directly rolled the water back.


    And then it stopped directly in the gap, but after such a consumption, the red sky was also very tired. He is a demon, not a God.


    "Build more dams quickly!"


    The response of the troops in Weiyang city is not bad, but the red sky is also a little weak. The soldiers went up quickly, and the extreme demon commanded the soldiers to form a huge energy array to block the lake water.


    "Four princes, you have a rest first. We can hold on here!" It''s the extreme way.


    "Well, I''ll slow down first, and you can stand it!" Red sky gasps heavily, disperses the body outside incarnation, falls toward the ground. As soon as he landed, red sky was sweating and collapsed. But at this time, there are soldiers running over: "newspaper, the event is not good, the group of people who deliberately destroyed the lake embankment above, went to the granary again!"


    Red day anger can''t be stopped, stand up and look towards the direction of the granary, only to see there is a faint smoke!


    "It''s not him!"


    Red sky suddenly burst out a rude scold, and then toward the direction of the granary.


    However, the soldier who had just reported to the red sky showed an obscure smile.


    Li Rui pretends to be a soldier. The reason why Li Rui laughs is that the red sky is tired of running, and the leader of the family is hard work. The second reason is that Li Rui has absorbed the soul energy of the demons in the big black sky after hearing the universal slang. Naturally, he understands their language.


    But hear red day fidgety scold language, inexplicable still feel quite Bang se.


    Even if it''s the son of the Dark Lord, if you want to use a person as a gun emissary, you must first be regarded as a gun emissary.


    Now Li Rui is the gun juggler!


    When red sky arrived at the granary, he saw the fire all over the sky and wanted to crack.


    Now he finally came back to his senses and roared, "who in the world is it? Find them out for me!"


    However, the large army had not come yet, and no one answered him. However, another soldier came from a distance: "report to the fourth prince, find the enemy!"


    "Where is it?" Red sky, forehead straight out of blue, "say!"


    "They''re --"


    In a flash, the two palms of the soldiers together pierced the red sky!


    "You, you!" Red sky can''t believe why it happened.


    "Do you still want to fight against your majesty Da Huitian?" The soldier sneered a few times, a dagger appeared in his hand, and cut it toward the red sky''s neck, "die!"


    The red sky showed a ferocious color. He suddenly closed his hands and saw his hand holding the dagger: "it''s not so easy to kill me!"


    But with a horizontal stroke of the dagger, the right palm of the red sky was cut off. The dagger was made of unknown materials and was extremely sharp. Red sky thought that he could capture the dagger with his two palms. He was so optimistic that the dagger went straight into his belly.


    The soldier kicked his foot on the handle of the dagger. The whole dagger was inserted into the belly of the red sky, and the red sky cried out in pain.


    It seems that we can''t beat the situation.


    This soldier is not amazing, but he is very sharp and excellent, and his hand is also fierce. The red sky felt invincible, and he ran around, exhausted, he could not play his usual strength.


    "The revenge will come again!"


    The red sky retreated and did not fight the soldier any more.


    But the soldier was in pursuit, and the red sky secretly complained. At this time, the red sky saw that the extreme heavenly devil was leading a team of people and horses. He quickly said, "stop the killer behind me!"


    "Yes The extreme way heaven devil answered and rushed straight behind the red sky. Just as he crossed the red sky, the extreme way heaven devil suddenly shot.


    Li Rui, who is chasing the red sky, suddenly speeds up and turns into a shadow. It seems to have a premonition of the impending great crisis. At this moment, red sky burst sends out extremely powerful energy. With him as the center, a mass of black energy suddenly blows away!


    Dong!


    The granary was razed to the ground. Red sky was about to run away with the shock wave, but Li Rui and Jidao Tianmo didn''t intend to let go. They held Jidao Tianmo''s back.


    "Die for me!"


    The red sky was about to exert his strength, but he suddenly felt that his legs no longer belonged to him. Looking down, he saw that the hands of the demon had penetrated into his legs, like vines, and Li Rui was constantly absorbing his strength, like a leech.


    The huge sense of detachment and chaotic consciousness came, and his red head was swollen and dizzy. He tried to exert his strength, but he couldn''t do it anyway.


    The group of people brought by the extreme way demon swarmed up and pulled down the red sky. Each of them seemed to have the same expression, with an evil grin: "four princes, don''t fight any more. I will be you and you will be me in the future. Let''s become one!"


    Consciousness is more and more lax, red sky eyes closed, deep sleep.


    The extreme heavenly devil is crazy to drill into the red celestial body, but suddenly, he feels the breath of destruction coming from the red celestial body. This breath is so terrible that Li Rui and the extreme heaven devil change color at the same time.


    "No!"


    "Get out of the way!"


    The two men yelled at the same time and fled back. In an instant, it''s a hundred feet away.


    Boom!


    Red sky just stood in the direction of the terrible explosion, but red sky self explosion. Huge wind and waves came, detonating other parts of the granary, forming a large area of successive explosions.


    Li Rui and Jidao Tianmo were shocked in midair and were blown upside down.


    After landing on the ground, Li Rui got up and pulled up the demon to leave. However, he shook his head. He slowly changed his body shape and turned into a red sky. He spat blood in his mouth and collapsed on the ground. It was just another red sky.


    "I''ve stolen his memory. We made it this time." The extreme way demon has the strength, waved a hand, "you dodge first, I play here for a while."


    "This year''s movie King Award is waiting for you. Come on, don''t mess up." Li Rui laughs and scolds. He falters feebly and finds a hiding place to hide.


    After a while, more soldiers came and saw the red sky in the guise of the demon. When they saw the red sky lying on the ground, they thought the guy was dead and scared to death.


    But soon, they found that there was still breath in the extreme way, and quickly rescued him.


    In this way, Jidao Tianmo replaced the red sky and opened his way to become a movie king.

 Chapter 826

    The turmoil in Weiyang naturally attracted the attention of heitiancheng. The big gray sky sent an investigation team to explore the situation for the first time, but it was defeated by the extreme heaven devil for the first time.


    "My uncle doesn''t have to worry about the Weiyang city. Does my uncle think I don''t even have this ability? "


    The devil lies on the bed. The man he disguises is the red sky. Naturally, he has the strength to speak like this. Those investigators sent by the dark sky city, went back to the dark sky city, and conveyed the words of the devil.


    Heitiancheng did not interfere in the affairs of Weiyang city.


    Although it is obvious that Da Huitian is the only one in charge of Da Heitian, everyone knows that the actual controller is the Dark Lord. As the son of the Dark Lord, red sky naturally has the capital to compete with him.


    Of course, the latter things, began to develop in a natural direction.


    Three days later, Li Rui entered Weiyang palace city to visit the extreme demons.


    "That''s close."


    This is the first sentence they said when they met alone.


    It''s a fluke to be able to dry out the red sky. If the red sky is a little bit cruel, I''m afraid it''s not the result. At that time, the red sky was forced to consume its true Qi by breaking the levee, and the granary explosion was also relied on to maximize its anger and reduce its reason.


    Finally, it was a surprise attack.


    It''s a dead end, but if it doesn''t happen just right, I''m afraid the red sky won''t be killed.


    "Are you sure it''s not the same game in red sky?"


    Li Rui asked twice, and the devil asked, "what do you mean?"


    "If red naivete is an extremely intelligent person, for example, he just feigns death and uses you to deal with big gray sky. When you finish dealing with big gray sky, he will come back again... "


    The devil interrupted Li Rui''s idea: "he won''t do that. It''s not worth the loss. Besides, I have spoiled his favorite woman yesterday. If he is a man, I can''t bear it. "


    Li Rui raised his thumb: "cruel enough, you are really good, old devil."


    "Why else am I so tired? In fact, I also assumed that you might, so I made a special attempt. As a result, I found that there was no reaction at all. If I can bear it, then red sky is really a ninja turtle. "


    Li Rui sighed, indeed.


    If you can bear it and sacrifice it, what red sky wants is too big. What are you willing to pay for.


    "Next, I will start to fight against the black sky city and bring about chaos between the two cities. Besides, I think you should fake me. "


    "What are you pretending to be?" Li Rui thought about it and said, "do you mean that I should go out and fake you to attract the fighters?"


    "Yes! And you not only want to fake me, but also go to the site of big gray sky to fake me. Let the warships think that the big grey sky is my backer. Only in this way can this turmoil be stirred up to the maximum extent! "


    "At that time, the dark sky will be in chaos. It must be very interesting," he sneered


    Li Rui thinks that this guy is really bad to the core.


    Da Da Heitian didn''t provoke him at all. As a result, the extreme way demon was so high that he wanted to make a mess of this place. What''s this called? It''s called being a bad guy because of interest.


    This is the real villain!


    Li Rui really wants to kill him if he is not a friend. It''s too bad. It''s too bad to be afraid. It''s too bad to be in chaos.


    "OK, I''ll go and do the arrangement right now."


    "You should pay more attention to safety. Big grey sky is not better than red sky. Red sky is still too tender. Big grey sky is old-fashioned. If you''re caught by him, don''t run. There''s no place to run


    "Don''t worry. Even if I can''t fight, I can always run."


    Li Rui is still confident. Although big gray sky is powerful, it is also arrogant. Most of the time, arrogance means stupidity, which can be exploited.


    The real turbulence in the big black sky is about to begin.


    Think about it, Li Rui is excited.


    ¡­¡­


    Hell on the 12th floor, the situation of the coalition forces is not optimistic. Relying on the heaven swallowing pot of the black sky demon king, even in the same bad situation, the demon army still conquered the city and conquered the land, which led to the defeat of the underground coalition forces.


    In the foreseeable future, I''m afraid the hell will not be able to hold on.


    The atmosphere of pessimism is shrouded in the officers and men of the coalition forces in the underworld, and the demons even put forward the slogan of destroying the underworld within three years.


    The desolate land is spread by the tents of the coalition forces in the hell. The ten tents in the front are the location of the ten hell in the hell. Up to now, although the underground coalition forces have suffered huge losses, ten Yama are safe and sound.


    It was also because they were safe that the underground coalition had the courage to continue fighting.


    At this time, ten Yanluo gathered and held a meeting.


    The theme of the meeting was to discuss how to deal with the emissary sent by the Dark Lord.


    Su Hongying.


    "Even if the dark sky takes the hell down, the ruler is still needed. If you are interested, you can still be the rulers of the prefecture, but you have to pay tribute to the big black sky every year. In addition, you can be a part of the Empire if the hell is a minister to the big black sky. "


    "If we go on fighting, there will be no suspense or significance. Ten Yama is a natural God, there is no need to drag the whole hell into the abyss of despair. For the ruler, for the people. "


    "I wonder what you think?"


    Su Hongying stood in the middle of the tent, with a calm face. All the ten yamas she faced were the existence that ruled one or several heavens. Every Yama. In fact, they were no weaker than his father.


    However, Su Hongying''s performance was not the slightest fear. On the contrary, her calm performance was not inferior to that of the gods of Yama.


    From this point of view, Su Hongying is worthy of being the long Princess of the demon clan!


    "When you are a horse, you dare to come to our camp. The Dark Lord has the color of gall, and the red cherry also has the color of gall. "


    The third king, the Song Emperor, praised him and then asked, "but why did the big black sky hold peace talks? How many people will the Dark Lord care about? If I remember correctly, the more people die, the easier it is for them to come. "


    "Is there something wrong with your big dark sky?" The seventh king, the king of Mount Tai, had a broad face and a smile. "In this case, there is no reason to be a courtier."


    "No, Da Heitian just doesn''t want to take over a smashed hell." Su Hongying smile, "every layer of hell down, are hit into white, this is not in line with the needs of the interests of big black sky."


    "If the local government is not willing to accept the peace talks, that''s OK. When I go back, my father will come again. When the talks are over, you will be ready to run away. "


    Su Hongying said here, slightly holding a trace of banter smile: "there is no escape, at that time, we will not accept the peace talks."

 Chapter 827

    "Needless to say, the local government is willing to fight to the end of the war. If the awe inspiring people are here, who has died! We are in charge of the country, the king dies, and the emperor guards the country. If dark sky can''t understand that, he''s too superficial. "


    The first king, Qin Guangwang, was tall and his eyes were cold.


    The firm will radiated from him and joined with other kings: "go back, the two armies will fight, and the envoys will not be killed. The underworld is not a big black sky. If we fight to the first hell, we will ask heaven for help at that time. At that time, we won''t mention any face. It depends on whether you can keep the big black sky. "


    As soon as king Guang of Qin''s words came out, other kings showed their fierce colors.


    They are all rulers. If they do that, they will end up immortal.


    Su Hongying was silent for a moment: "see you on the battlefield."


    The will of the prefecture is firm.


    It seems that there will be variables in this war.


    Su Hongying returns to the barracks and immediately informs the soldiers to activate the altar and summon the Dark Lord!


    The huge dark altar, black light gathering, blood, the shadow of the Dark Lord appeared slowly.


    "Father, I have had the first round of negotiations with the local government, and they are not willing to submit."


    "That''s all right. Let''s keep fighting. It''s just that you have to go back for the next few days. "


    "But in this way, the progress of the war..."


    "Only so!" There is a trace of anger in the Dark Lord''s words. He is very upset about Zuxing.


    Ten days ago, the war report came from Zuxing, and there was a big disturbance in Zuxing. Da Huitian was besieged by a strong enemy, and most of the city was damaged, so there was no calculation of death or injury. Weiyang city did not help when it saw death, and the contradiction between Weiyang city and heitiancheng intensified. The red sky died in the hands of the big gray sky.


    This series of things happened, if not for the underground war, it would be difficult to retreat now. The Dark Lord wanted to go back and deal with the incompetent brother himself.


    This is the situation.


    Su Hongying was silent for a long time and asked, "father, if I''m not my uncle''s opponent..."


    "He dares!" said the Dark Lord coldly


    Su Hongying did not speak.


    Dare the big grey sky? Who knows, anyway, red sky has died in his hands, which is a matter that many people know.


    No matter what happened in the middle, the dereliction of duty is a certain thing. Let him take Zuxing, is for stability, the result now the material supply of the demon army is not good, Zuxing also has turmoil.


    Although it can not play a decisive role in the overall situation. But even now, it''s not good-looking.


    "You take my token back. During your return, Zuxing is under your control."


    The Dark Lord throws a token to Su Hongying.


    Su Hongying put it away properly: "father, I''ll go back first."


    "Deal with things over there early and come back here."


    "Yes


    Su Hongying leaves.


    Leaving the hell, Su Hongying embarks on the road of returning to her ancestral star. There is a space crack between Da Heitian and di Fu to provide passage. It''s a product of the rules of heaven and earth, and it can''t be mended by human power. The corresponding place of the space crack is the 19th floor hell.


    So over the years, hell on the 19th floor of the hell has always been a place of contention, where the hell has been hoarding troops.


    The first battlefield is there.


    Now the situation is different, but when Su Hongying returns, she still goes back through the space crack, and then through the demon''s Tiansuo boat.


    It''s a long way to go. When Su Hongying returned to Zuxing, it was more than three months since she started.


    Zuxing, black smoke. The prosperous scene of the past is gone, and there are traces of military battles. Su Hongying flew over heitiancheng. Seeing this, she frowned tightly.


    Wearing war armor, she walked into the black sky palace.


    "Princess Chang, the golden palace must go to the first place..."


    "Get out of here!"


    The guard at the door wants to stop him. Su Hongying waves her hand and turns it into fly ash. Seeing this situation, no one dares to hurt her again.


    The big black sky, in the final analysis, belongs to the black sky demon king. If it is passed on in the future, it will be her eldest princess.


    Whether it''s the underground or the big black sky, they all respect their strength. Ordinary people who pass on men but not women are all bullshit in front of the supreme power, which is not worth mentioning at all.


    Su Hongying broke into the golden palace as if she were in a deserted place.


    Da Huitian is waiting for her on the throne of the golden palace.


    "Hongying, why are you so angry? Are you going to kill me at brother Wang''s command?"


    Gray sky half lift eyes, deep wrinkles on the face, gray hair of him, like a drooping old dying patient.


    Su Hongying came to the throne and took out a token: "uncle, my father ordered me to come back to take over the control of the black sky city and clean up the situation. Uncle, do you have any questions? "


    "What questions can I have? This black sky city originally belongs to brother Wang and you. Now that you are back, of course it belongs to you. Please, Princess Hongying


    Da Huitian slowly gets up, gives up his seat, and makes a gesture of respectful invitation.


    Su Hongying frowned: "uncle, I didn''t offend you. Why do you behave like this?"


    "Are you asking me?" Big gray sky raised his head and grinned coldly, "did I say something wrong? If I say something wrong, since you have come back, I will do whatever I want to do. "


    "Uncle, I don''t like your way of speaking. Since you deliberately want to lower yourself, then you go away. "


    Su Hongying, you''re welcome.


    Big gray day, eyes narrowed, looked at Su Hongying, turned and left.


    Royal family, not many feelings.


    Kinship is just a tool to maintain interests.


    The peak of power is not to win people''s hearts, but strength. Although the strength of Da Huitian may be higher than that of Su Hongying, Su Hongying has no fear of Da Huitian since she receives the token.


    If the big gray sky dares to make a mistake, unless he doesn''t want to live.


    "Come on, put all the big and small affairs that happened in the past six months in a book and present them in detail. Besides, I need to know why my fourth brother died! "


    The eldest princess of the demon clan behaves like the Dark Lord. She has a way of dealing with government affairs and fighting decisively.


    At this time, in the palace within the dark sky city, Da Huitian vented his anger and said to the warships, "when on earth can you help me deal with this situation? If you can''t, don''t let me have faith in you


    Being humiliated in the golden palace was a shame to Da Huitian. He didn''t feel it without feeling it. It''s just that I can''t get angry.


    There are five warships in total. They are sitting on their seats, holding the singer of big gray sky in their arms. They are smiling and talking: "Your Majesty, if you want to turn over, we can help you. But don''t you find the person we''re looking for? "

 Chapter 828

    To some extent, the situation in the big black sky is more chaotic than that in the hell. Without the Dark Lord, the power structure is very unstable.


    Li Rui''s underground team, in such a power structure, made a small mess. For example, a naughty child lit a fire on the dry firewood in the mountains in winter.


    At the beginning, the fire was not impressive. The reaction of big dark sky was similar to sending several people to try to put out the fire. Unexpectedly, the person who put out the fire was burned to death.


    Li Rui went to various places to light several fires in person.


    Black sky city, Weiyang City, five princesses learned that red sky died in the hands of big gray sky, immediately began to target. Similarly, the purpose of Da Huitian''s contact and collusion with the warships is not just to deal with the underground detachment. Big gray sky is close enough to the center of power, and the mountain in front of him is just one.


    That is his elder brother, the Dark Lord.


    The ruling style of the great black sky Empire, the center of imperial power, only interests, everything else is behind.


    When Su Hongying, the fire captain, rushed back to the big black sky, in fact, the big black sky fire had already become a prairie fire.


    The night of the big black sky is very long. Su Hongying comes to a main hall of the black sky city alone. She bit her fingertips, opened the hall and entered the interior. The whole hall is carved with many patterns, which spread to the center of the hall, which is more complicated.


    Su Hongying came to the middle of the large array, and her hands were full of darkness. It was like a black hole, but more pure divine energy than a black hole. With the influx of divine energy, the pattern of the whole hall wakes up and emits black light. In the black light, Li Rui is the figure.


    "Dirty bugs, they came to my house."


    The cold light in Su Hongying''s eyes opened and closed, and she was a little angry.


    But at the same time, the corner of her mouth turned back and pulled up a smile: "really can jump."


    Li Rui, a small and unimportant little thing, was able to leave a brand in her dark impression. That''s enough to say that this dirty bug really has some ability.


    After su Hongying left the hall, she immediately asked for pen, ink, paper and inkstone. Soon after, the image of Li Rui, which she painted by herself, was published everywhere to offer a reward.


    Li Rui, wanted in the dark.


    Famous overnight.


    ¡­¡­


    "I didn''t expect that I would be famous for a woman. It''s hard to predict."


    Yongye City, the third largest city of Zuxing, is a place where Zuxing communicates with other stars. Li Rui, sitting on the top of a restaurant in Yongye City, sighs as he looks at the stars.


    Overnight, all the streets and alleys, even the toilets, put up his reward notice.


    This is the ruling efficiency of the Empire, or Su Hongying''s efficiency.


    It''s terrible.


    So that Li Rui had to rely on camouflage to live, not only Li Rui, but all the members of the underground team began to live in camouflage. Pretending to be more and more like the demons, not only in appearance, but also in raising hands and feet.


    Seeing Li Rui squatting on the top of the building in a daze, the eldest prince and others sneered: "it''s not good to be famous. After that, a woman will come to the door automatically."


    "It''s just showing off. We''re doing the damage together. We''re offering him a reward. We can only say that the dark sky is blind."


    "We''re going to do some big news, so we can offer a reward."


    When it comes to fun, a group of people even smirk whether to hold a reward operation.


    This time, it''s the third prince''s turn to fly to the roof with a pot of wine to relieve Li Rui: "don''t be sad, it''s just a reward. Man, what''s this little thing?"


    It''s clearly standing and talking without backache and hypocrisy.


    Li Rui took a look at him and said coldly, "it seems that you want to be offered a reward, too. OK, I''ll give you the task of assassinating the Lord of Yongye city."


    As soon as the third prince was about to deliver the wine to Li Rui''s hand, he immediately took it back and yelled, "what do you mean, this is a blatant murder! The strength of the Lord of eternal night is a little less than that of the red sky! You killed the red sky only by cooperating with others. Now you want me to do that Wei batian? I won''t do it


    Li Rui said with a smirk: "haven''t I ever made a second round? To kill red sky, we rely on stratagem and take advantage of his weakness. Red sky always wants to make contributions. On the surface, he is dull. In fact, people who fake this image have a heart that wants to do something. So if we do his business, we can keep him busy. Of course, you can take advantage of the weakness of Megatron. "


    If someone else listens to Li Rui''s words, I''m afraid they will praise him and agree with him. But the third prince immediately scolded: "what do you mean? what do you mean? What do you mean to take advantage of the weakness of weibertian? Weibertian is a good man. Do you think I will sell my hue to attract him? impossible! I would never do that! "


    There was only laughter under the eaves.


    Obviously, there are not many eavesdroppers hiding below.


    Li Rui said gently, "don''t be so stubborn. I don''t really want you to sleep with him for a few months before killing him. You can take decisive action when you maximize your trust. So this kind of thing, once is good, once is good. "


    "Not half a time!" The words of the third prince contain the flavor of determination.


    Li Rui was helpless, but he was patient and continued to do the ideological work of the Third Prince: "old three! You don''t think so, you think about it, among us, you are the most handsome and the most feminine! In terms of face value, you are the best among us. If I had your face value, I would have sold my ass long ago! It''s a pity that I''m not. I''ve been defeated by you in terms of appearance. Although I don''t want to admit this fact, I can''t help it. It''s true that this appearance can''t be decided by myself. "


    The third prince glanced at Li Rui and said coldly, "really?"


    "Of course that''s true! If you don''t believe it, ask the prince if they say so? The big prince is too powerful, the second prince is too resolute, and the third one is the most handsome! You are the most suitable one among us to do this. With you on the stage, you will be able to succeed in the near future! "


    The third prince''s narrow eyes narrowed and his thin vermilion lips pursed, which was quite evil.


    "That''s true. I''m confident in my looks. It seems that this task, really only I can do, who call me the face of extraordinary, alas! I can''t help it. If a man is handsome, that''s the only way... "


    Hiding under the eaves of a group of people, you look at me, I look at you, look at each other, there is a kind of incredible feeling.


    Is that all right?


    Did Li Rui fool the third prince?


    "Haven''t you heard that sentence?" The great prince said to the second prince.


    The second prince didn''t know what to say


    "Handsome, quick to die!"

 Chapter 829

    The more the prince and the second prince discussed, the more they felt that something was wrong. The third one was absolutely fooled.


    The prince flew up quickly and said, "Li Rui, don''t fool me. What should I do in case something happens?"


    Li Rui snorted. He didn''t bother to pay attention to this rectum connected brain.


    The third prince knew that the eldest prince was for his good, but he also had no choice but to smile: "boss, you have found something, can''t I find it? I''m teasing you, but I''m the only one who can go to this task. "


    "How do you say that?"


    "Wei batian is thoughtful and has a special taste. It''s easy to show his flaws if he''s not faced by people who are very observant."


    "Why didn''t Li Rui go?"


    "Brother Li is full of wind and rain now. If he goes, the trace will be too obvious. I''ll go. My face is relatively new. Weibattian may not be able to recognize me soon. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After the third prince said that, everyone finally understood. The third prince was not fooled by Li Rui, but had to make a choice.


    "But at that time, you must take care of me. In case of my strong use by weibattin, you will try your best to keep my innocence! I''m not afraid of breaking my body to pieces. I want to keep my innocence in the hell The third prince has a solemn and stirring face.


    The eldest prince sneered, ignored him and left.


    The third prince looked at Li Rui again, and Li Rui turned away.


    Third prince a heart pull cool pull cool, long and short sigh.


    After all, it seems that she will be chaste. What can I do? I shouldn''t have come to drink this wine tonight. It''s too bad.


    The next day, the third prince appeared on the street in disguise. On the surface, the third prince is a gentle man. Although his clothes are generally decorated, he has a high spirit. And his appearance, is very in line with the magic aesthetic, male and female, skin white and tender.


    It''s a neutral beauty.


    He was walking in the street, and many people on the street looked at him. When a person''s beauty reaches a certain level, there is no distinction between men and women. This kind of beauty is called through killing.


    Once upon a time, Bonzi country was rich in that kind of star. One of the stars who called Li Jinji away was the male and female prime minister. It''s very easy to kill. It used to be red and transparent.


    Maybe not everyone will be interested in this kind of man, but there is a kind of person who will be interested in this kind of man. There is a man like Wei batian. Needless to say, someone will pay attention and report to Wei batian.


    When Wei batian''s figure appeared in the street, it caused a panic, and the men fled everywhere. Therefore, the third prince was surprised. He grabbed a male passer-by and asked, "what are you running for?"


    The passer-by was full of panic and kicked the Third Prince: "I have a stomachache and want to take a shit. Don''t pull me!"


    The third prince was kicked down by him, and the man left in a hurry.


    The third prince was puzzled.


    At this time, a pair of powerful hands extended to the Third Prince: "are you ok? Alas, today''s society is so violent. I have always stressed that the demons and the demons should help each other. I didn''t expect these bastards to be so rude. "


    The third prince took the hands and got up and scratched his head: "yes, I don''t know why. It''s too much to kick me."


    But Wei Ba Tian Si didn''t pay any attention to the third prince''s words. She just rubbed the third prince''s hand and said with a smile: "what a soft body."


    The third prince was a little strange: "brother, how do you know that I have been weak since I was a child? I have a disease, so I have been weak since I was a child. Over the years, I''ve been seeking medical treatment everywhere, just to cure the disease. "


    "Don''t treat... If I treat, I know some doctors with good skills. Younger brother, if you don''t dislike it, I can take you there. " The evil spirit of Wei Ba Tian smiles, and the generous chest approaches the third prince, and the warm breath sprays on the third prince''s face.


    Strong smell of androgen.


    The third prince hesitated: "this is not good..."


    "No, it''s just a little thing!" Wei batian took the third prince''s shoulder and took him forward. That posture is like a strange uncle who abducts a girl who has not been involved in the world, full of routine sense. The third prince also pretended not to think in that way, but pretended to be afraid that Wei batian was a liar.


    That expression, that air, it is absolutely absolute, movie king, absolutely movie king level!


    When Wei batian took away the third prince, Li Rui came out from the hiding place: "old three is fierce. His movements and expressions are in place."


    "Put away all the refractors. Don''t leave any hands or feet. In order to watch today''s performance, this Wei batian is really tired of the arrangement. "


    If you directly monitor the scene with your eyes, you will inevitably be noticed by weibattian. The more powerful you are, the more you can detect the direct gaze of others. That''s why many people suddenly turn around and find that someone is looking at themselves behind them. But if there is a hidden camera, it will not be detected.


    By monitoring several turns, people will not be aware of them.


    "Now, we''re waiting for the third man''s signal."


    Since we are going to kill Wei batian, we can''t wait for more time. At the moment when the third prince launched the attack, Li Rui would lead the team and make up the attack at the first time.


    Like Wei batian, he will not have too much mood to wait. He will cook the third prince in warm water. It''s all about a cup of tea. It''s about to start hard. I''ve heard that Wei batian likes that tune very much.


    Li Rui and the third prince have made plans in advance. At that time, the third prince will send out a signal, which means that he will take quick action.


    Everything depends on the strength of the third prince''s attack.


    "I hope that the third man can successfully consume weibaitian." The fourth Prince and others murmured and sighed.


    Li Rui confident smile: "that is inevitable."


    Li Rui thinks that his medical skill is good. What he did on the third prince is to create a bottomless hole where the third prince was seriously ill. Wei batian may input a lot of Qi to heal the third prince. Everything depends on the charm of the third prince.


    If you have enough charm, you can''t buy a good heart. At that time, Li Rui made this plan, and all the members of the underground detachment scolded Li Rui for being too overcast. However, they also made a cold sweat for the charm of the third prince.


    After all, this kind of thing is not so easy to do, let Wei batian spend his time for the third prince.


    At this time, the city Lord''s house.


    The third prince fell to the ground and coughed up blood.


    "I can''t do it. I feel so sick and cold. Am I going to die..."


    Wei batian was annoyed and scolded: "it''s a sinister way. That person has caused disease in your body since you were a child, so that you will get so sick!"


    "But it''s not impossible!" Wei batian looks at the third prince.


    The third prince''s face was sickly red, and he was already in a semi coma.

 Chapter 830

    Since ancient times, beauties and famous generals are not allowed to see white heads in the world.


    At present, the third prince, the "beauty" in the eyes of Wei Ba, is in such a big trouble. People are born very well, but unfortunately they are sick. However, the sick rice also has the advantages of the sick rice. The sick beauty of the third prince is also very attractive to people like Wei batian who have the advantages of Longyang.


    But it is necessary to input too much Qi to treat the third prince, which makes Wei batian in a dilemma.


    "Cough, cough..."


    The third prince coughed weakly, and there was a feeling of inquiry in his ears.


    Is it to get first or to give first?


    This is an eternal problem.


    Once upon a time, what Wei batian met was that he got it first. Even if he resisted strongly or forced by death, he had a way to use it. But the third prince is an exception.


    The third prince really looks like he''s going to die.


    If he doesn''t, he''ll die.


    Seeing the third prince''s face develop from morbid bright red to dead gray, Wei batian can''t help it any more.


    "Just make an exception!"


    Wei batian shook his arms and put his palms behind the third prince. His real Qi was input into the third prince''s body.


    The endless aura constantly filled the third prince''s body.


    ¡­¡­


    "Yes." The third prince''s illness was forged by Li Rui. At this time, Wei batian''s true Qi was imported into the past. Li Rui felt something and couldn''t help sighing, "old three is really charming. I was moved to tears when I could let Wei batian pay for him with one face."


    "Who said no, that''s true love." The fourth Prince sighed.


    "I really don''t like men as much as old three." The great prince is ashamed of himself.


    The second prince could not help nodding and was convinced of the third prince.


    A group of people quietly touched the city Lord''s residence, waiting for a chance.


    In this operation, we should pay attention to the high speed of a soldier, not the number of fine soldiers. A total of 12 people participated in the operation, and the remaining 30 people were in charge of the reception, waiting in the distance.


    In the past three years, there were only forty-three people left in the underground team.


    That''s the price they pay.


    But no one has ever mentioned this price, and everyone is choking with anger. We must do things successfully, we must make the big dark sky pay more price.


    Sixty seven people who died must pay a thousand times the price of the big black sky!


    "Everybody, get ready."


    Li Rui calmly ordered to improve the deployment.


    And the prince and others, have convergence relaxed mentality, showing that they should fight seriously.


    Over the past few years, Li Rui has been recognized by the public through his performance. It should be said that the prince and others are indeed qualified generals, but Li Rui''s handsome ability has also passed the test of time.


    In addition to the fighting here, they have already formed a set of styles.


    ¡­¡­


    The third prince''s face gradually returned to ruddy. The first moment he opened his eyes, he saw the gentle eyes of Wei batian.


    "Are you awake?" Maybe it''s because he paid too much, so it''s hard for him to show such a posture.


    When he spoke, he deliberately held the third prince''s hand tightly.


    The third prince felt the strong breath of Wei batian''s heart blankly. His heart beat fast. He clenched his fist nervously: "I am you, your brother. Did you save me?"


    "Don''t mention whether you can save it or not. It''s just a matter of lifting a finger."


    Wei batian smiles, his face is close to the third prince, face to face with him. The closer he looks, the more he likes it.


    The third prince seems to be a bit shy. Wei batian is going to make love with the third prince immediately. He tries hard to save people back, but it''s not to really cultivate feelings. Nothing is more important than having a good time first. Of course, we don''t have the time to take our time.


    But at this time, a needle pierced the heart of Wei batian.


    "People die for money, birds die for food. Don''t you understand that?"


    Wei batian''s smiling face solidified on the spot, in exchange for the cold and merciless sight of the third prince, and one after another heart pain.


    The other end of the needle was held by the third prince and stabbed into the heart of Wei batian.


    "Why, who are you?" Wei batian suddenly roared. He was more angry than his heart. How could this guy do such a thing with his backhand.


    "I just saved your life!"


    "You want to die!"


    A sense of betrayal, a sense of unspeakable grievance. Wei batian never thought that even today, with his current status, he would have to experience such a feeling.


    The third prince was shot out by him.


    The third prince''s thin body rolled on the ground, spitting out a mouthful of blood, as weak as a flower blown down by the wind.


    However, Wei batian didn''t plan to let the third prince go. His eyes were full of crazy light. He began to tear off his clothes, revealing his tendons and muscles, which were as solid as pieces of steel.


    "I''ll kill you alive!" Wei batian said grimly.


    The third prince even had the heart to die. He had been enduring this Wei batian for a long time. He had long wanted to kill this abnormal demon clan. Just now, I really hate that what I am holding is a needle instead of a sword. If it is a sword, I don''t need to prick it. Instead, I just chop it into pieces, sprinkle with salt, then make some pepper, sprinkle cumin and light it up!


    "Damn you


    The third prince scolded angrily, got up from the ground, but turned around and ran in the other direction. How can the rear area of weibardian give up? Although his heart has been punctured many times, he is not an ordinary person. The injury of that degree can make him hurt at most, far more than death.


    The two figures came out of the city master''s mansion quickly.


    No one dares to take a look around, especially those of Wei batian''s men. Seeing that Wei batian has nothing to wear and that the third prince is too delicate to avoid, they know that it''s a bully''s bow.


    Wei batian chases the third prince to an alley, which is not far from the Lord''s mansion. There, Li Rui and others, who had been waiting in ambush, swarmed on.


    Megatron is submerged.


    He didn''t have time to make more reaction, because Li Rui''s poison on the third prince''s needle had already broken out. Every step is precisely calculated, and it can be calculated when the toxicity will break out.


    Wei batian''s throat was the first one to be poisoned, followed by the stagnation of Qi in his whole body. In the face of the front line of the local government team, he did not have much ability to escape.


    Almost in just three seconds, Wei batian was full of weapons and his head was cut off.


    "Third, this head is for you."


    The big prince threw the cut head to the third prince, who frowned and kicked it away.


    The head rolls to Li Rui''s feet, and Li Rui releases his soul black sand, which is about to devour Wei batian.


    "Oh." A strange smile.


    Li Rui looks up.


    A woman, sitting on the wall of the alley, looked at him with a smile.


    Li Rui''s pupils suddenly shrank.


    "Su Hongying!"

 Chapter 831

    Li Rui didn''t expect to see Su Hongying here.


    So the first reaction is to run.


    For nothing else, just because this woman is too strong, it is not the strong resistance of the underground detachment.


    To be able to fight with the runner Wang, though not, in the end, Su Hongying''s strength is very terrible. It was so terrible that she almost conquered the earth with a single body.


    Although she is now locked up in the Li family, Jane Su Mei and yingzi always threaten her to let her have a big stomach if she is not obedient.


    But it''s terrible.


    It''s just a separation. Li Rui has reason to believe that if Su Hongying''s real body comes, one finger can crush the whole underground team.


    "Why, it''s a surprise to see me. You are a group of foreign thieves. We really can''t deal with you in the dark?"


    Su Hongying jumped down from the wall.


    She came to Li Rui, stretched out a finger and pointed it to Li Rui''s forehead. Li Rui also stretched out a hand and held Su Hongying''s finger: "OK, don''t scare people with a separate body. I almost scared to pee."


    Su Hongying smiles like a flower, and her eyes narrow: "I can''t believe I''ve been seen through by you."


    "Well, I see. So you stay. " After Li Rui''s words, the soul of the black sand surges and absorbs Su Hongying''s body. But the speed is very slow. The power of Su Hongying''s finger suddenly burst out. Taking the alley as the starting point, the city Lord''s mansion on her back burst out!


    Li Rui led the team to evacuate in the heavy smoke.


    "Brother Li, how can that woman appear here?" The second prince couldn''t help but ask. Just now, they were all frightened and didn''t dare to make a sound. If it wasn''t for Li Rui''s courage to move Su Hongying, I really don''t know what to do.


    Li Rui didn''t speak. His face was very pale, white as a piece of paper.


    The team quickly evacuated and came to a safe place. Li ruiwa spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Too young, that damned girl!"


    After spitting blood, Li Rui felt better, but he was still palpitating.


    Other people realized that Li Rui was seriously injured and expressed concern. Individual medical skills better, also immediately for Li Rui treatment, but Li Rui refused: "not in the way, I take care of a period of time."


    "Su Hongying didn''t follow me, did she?"


    "No, it was a mess. She didn''t follow us."


    Li Rui was relieved.


    This time, Su Hongying''s separation is more powerful than those before. The strength is so strong that it''s like playing against him. If it wasn''t for the chaos and the large number of people at that time, it might have been badly beaten.


    "This place is not suitable for us to stay long. We must move it as soon as possible." Li Rui frowned together, thought for a moment, then said, "you first find a place to move, I''ll kill a shot back to see the situation."


    "All on this one, you return it? It''s too dangerous! "


    "Whether it''s the most dangerous or not depends on everyone''s specific situation. It may be that for you, but it''s the safest time for me. "


    As the old saying goes, the most dangerous place is the safest place.


    Although the prince and others think that it is too dangerous, Li Rui thinks it is necessary to go there. One is to find out what Su Hongying is doing in Yongye city. The other is to find out if there are any other followers in Yongye city.


    "As long as you take good care of yourself and don''t let me distract you, I''m the most powerful one in terms of escape ability." Li Rui pretends to be profound. The prince and others want to laugh but dare not.


    Yes, in terms of escape, Li Rui is really the best. It''s no better than that. He can separate himself from wooden people, summon thunder dragons and run fast.


    However, it''s not something to boast about. It''s just a happy time in a tense atmosphere.


    However, it is not easy to survive in a very disadvantageous place. If you want to ask for more, it''s not until the power is overwhelming, which is what we all know now.


    The eldest prince leads the team to leave. Li Rui finds a secluded place and uses emperor Qingdi''s longevity skill to recover. Su Hongying''s field of divinity is naturally extremely powerful. It''s also the field of divinity. When the two sides'' divinities fight each other, Li Rui feels that they are not rivals.


    It''s a fact, not a matter of his will. But fortunately, the recovery of injury can also use the energy of divine consciousness to repair.


    At night, Li Rui stealthily passes through a disguise and comes to Yongye city again.


    Wei batian, the leader of Yongye City, has been killed, but Su Hongying seems to be happy to see him killed. When Wei batian was killed, she watched.


    Now Yongye City, if there is no accident, Su Hongying should take over.


    What the hell does this girl want to do? Plus this city, there are three cities in her hands.


    This is something that only the Dark Lord can do. Is it her


    "No, it should not be possible. As long as the Dark Lord is still there, Su Hongying will never dare to resist her father."


    Li Rui came to the outskirts of the city master''s residence and observed quietly.


    The city Lord''s mansion is in peace.


    In the dark, Li Rui took out a small piece of wood, turned it into a black cat and went in. The city Lord''s mansion at night is very quiet. In the past, there was never no noise in the night of the Lord''s residence, but it was very quiet tonight.


    However, there are still traces of human activities. When the black cat went in, he found that the lights were on in all the rooms, but no one was talking. When passing by a room, Li Rui saw the shadow on the window moving, so he quietly jumped on the window.


    The servant in the room was writing on the white paper with a pen.


    Each person writes a few sentences, then shakes his head, or points to the other person, and cooperates to express his own ideas.


    This situation makes Li Rui feel ridiculous.


    Why are they doing this?


    Li Rui was even more surprised when he carefully looked at the record of their conversation. It turns out that Su Hongying needs to be quiet when she sleeps at night. She can''t tolerate any disturbance. If someone makes too much noise, she will be angry.


    Looking at the dialogue on the paper, it says, "I dare not fart!"¡° I don''t know if that one has fallen asleep or not


    To tell the truth, Li Rui is also admired.


    No wonder the house is so quiet.


    Li Rui jumps out of the window, and the black cat walks along the corridor carefully around the city hall. Fortunately, black cat is a very quiet thing by nature. In addition, there is no one to walk around the main mansion, so that black cat''s action in the mansion is very convenient. Soon, Li Rui finds Su Hongying''s room.


    Outside Su Hongying''s room stood two people who did not dare to move, just like two wood carvings. They can only tell from their eyelids that they are still alive. The black cat disguised by Li Rui is walking on the roof, quietly opening a tile and looking into the room.


    The light in the room was very bright. Su Hongying was sleeping in bed with her eyes slightly narrowed.


    Li Rui opened his cat''s mouth and let out poisonous smoke.


    "Look what I''ll do with you later, hem,"

 Chapter 832

    The way of poison is to be difficult to prevent. A wisp of poisonous smoke floated towards Su Hongying, but it didn''t go towards Su Hongying''s nose. Instead, it slipped into her back clothes. The poisonous smoke floated into the pores of Su Hongying''s body quietly, but it didn''t happen in a moment.


    Li Rui needs to wait.


    It''s unrealistic to kill Su Hongying just by smoking. In fact, if we had not studied Su Hongying''s body structure in the human world, we might not even have been able to release this wisp of poisonous smoke, and we might have alarmed the snake.


    But in human life, Li Rui studied Su Hongying for many times. Su Hongying can''t be killed by poisonous smoke, but she can make a fool of herself.


    "After half an hour, Su Hongying will be hot and sweating, eager for a man. At that time, I recorded her crazy bathing and printed the pictures everywhere. See if she''s funny! "


    The black cat squinted and grinned slightly.


    Li Rui naturally knows that this is rather low-key and not open and aboveboard at all. But I can''t help it. If I can''t fight, I can only disgust this woman.


    Who told her to beat others when she had nothing to do? It should be noted that this division is not without problems. The more divisions she sent, the corresponding disadvantages will arise. Li Rui has long been used to looking at both sides of the problem. One side is superior, the other is inferior. It depends on whether he can seize the enemy''s "inferior" and make use of it to become his own superior.


    Lying on the top of the building, Li Rui is calculating. But at this time, Su Hongying suddenly says, "someone is coming from afar. Why don''t you come and see me?"


    Li Rui was surprised. Is Su Hongying so powerful?


    Was it discovered!


    "It seems that we are going to make a strong attack this time!"


    Li Rui was about to take action when suddenly there was a sharp sound from outside the city Lord''s mansion. Five figures rushed into the city Lord''s mansion. Some guards noticed the movement and stopped the five figures. But the five people didn''t look at them, so they smashed the guards!


    With a bang, Su Hongying steps through the gate and appears directly on the roof.


    "Where is the evil, report it!"


    The five stood apart, but without saying a word. At this time, the soldiers of the city Lord''s mansion yelled to protect the city Lord one by one. One of them, holding a long gun, killed one of the five.


    "To break into the city Lord''s house without permission must be to disorganize the party and kill them!"


    That man is a general under Wei batian. When Wei batian died, he was dealing with affairs outside and tracking down the underground team. Unexpectedly, the underground team came to the bottom of the matter. After su Hongying came, he was in an awkward position and had to look for opportunities to surrender. At this time, his performance was particularly outstanding.


    "This guy, you have a lot of courage." Li Rui recognized the general and appreciated his courage. But the next time I came back, I saw that the general was beaten to pieces by someone.


    So terrible!


    Li Rui also took a breath.


    When the fire on the ground rose and the figure of the five people came out, Li Rui understood why the five people were so strong.


    Battleship!


    Why are they here?


    The five warships were hidden under their robes and cloaks, almost solidly hidden. Others don''t recognize him, but Li Rui recognizes the figure of master Nianli. This figure can''t be hidden.


    Su Hongying did not understand where these people came from and what their purpose was. As soon as she lifted her figure, the field of divine consciousness spread out, and she killed the five people.


    The warships are not afraid of Su Hongying''s field of divine consciousness. Master Nianli''s Octopus leg is stretched out. Just a little bit, Su Hongying is retreated by the void point, flies backwards, and hits the ground. With a bang, she hits a deep pit.


    The demon soldiers on the ground fight away, and someone else tries to save Su Hongying.


    But since the warships show up, they will not give up easily. One of them took Su Hongying away from the chaos.


    Then, under the eyes of a group of demon soldiers, the group retreated as if they were in a state of no one.


    On the contrary, on this side of Yongye City, the soldiers suffered heavy losses, and the casualties were not counted.


    Li Rui sneaks away and leaves Yongye city quickly. In the following days, several wars broke out in Yongye city. The warships almost turned Yongye city upside down and vowed to find out the real Su Hongying.


    What they took away after su Hongying was just Li Rui''s wooden body.


    The real Su Hongying is imprisoned by Li Rui''s possession in the realm of divine consciousness.


    Li Rui finds a secluded place and comes to the space of divine consciousness. Su Hongying is tied up in all kinds of things, and her whole body is even more powerless.


    "What have you done to me, you filthy worm?"


    As soon as Su Hongying saw Li Rui, she couldn''t get angry. However, Li Rui is familiar with her appearance, because it looks like the one in the world.


    "I''ve drugged you, and I''ve weakened your consciousness a little now." Li Rui comes to Su Hongying, takes out a pill and feeds it to Su Hongying. Su Hongying doesn''t eat it at all. She opens her mouth and vomits, almost to Li Rui''s mouth: "I won''t eat your poison!"


    "What''s the matter with you woman? You are so tough. If I wanted to do something to you, I would have done it while you were in a coma. Why wait for you to wake up?"


    Li Rui has no choice but to let Su Hongying go.


    "What are your ulterior motives?" Su Hongying asked angrily.


    Li Rui said with a bitter smile, "I can''t beat you for any purpose, but I didn''t expect those people to show up and knock you out."


    "Who are they?" Su Hongying asked.


    "I don''t know, but they are very strong. The big black sky is your territory, you don''t know, I certainly don''t know. "


    Li ruicai doesn''t plan to tell her the real identity of the warship, otherwise Su Hongying will not be able to blow up her hair. If you let her know that he led the boat, Su Hongying would never do anything. Her first goal is to kill him first.


    "Can you really beat them?" Li Rui asked.


    "No problem, of course." Su Hongying is sure.


    "People beat you like this in person, and you are so confident." Li Rui said with a smile.


    Su Hongying''s tone was cold: "I''m just separated! When I come to you, I can crush you to death with one finger. "


    "Blow, you keep blowing." Li Rui laughed and said, "you have to thank me this time. Otherwise, you don''t know what will happen if you are captured by them. Fall in my hand, I didn''t move you at least, let you stay here. You say you are so beautiful, and you are also the princess of the demon clan. I''m afraid that ordinary people can''t help touching you. "


    "I''ll blow myself up." Su Hong Ying light way.


    This tone is familiar to Li Rui.


    It''s really the same as the separation in the world. They all lack some adjustment and education.

 Chapter 833

    Yongye city has experienced many wars, and it has been raided by warships. The situation is not optimistic. Two days later, Li Rui sneaked into Yongye city again, and saw that the city was full of holes, almost destroyed by the warships.


    It''s terrifying.


    "It''s a great bunch of guys."


    Seeing this, Li Rui had some calculation in his heart. If the conflict between the warships and the big black sky is further deepened, the task of that time will be completely completed.


    Li Rui, Su Hongying''s part, doesn''t plan to return it. Anyway, keep it. In this way, Su Hongying''s real life thinks that what happened in Yongye city was caused by the warships.


    Anyway, so many demons in Yongye city witnessed the arrival of the warships and the subsequent massacres.


    It depends on what kind of response will be made in the dark sky city.


    Black sky city, in the case of Su Hongying presided over the situation, black sky city reestablished order in the chaos, everything destroyed in the past is also being rebuilt one after another. But these are not as good as Su Hongying''s idea. She wanted to quickly end all the disputes and return to the underground battlefield as soon as possible, but she was dragged here.


    The disappearance of the separation made Su Hongying feel shocked and angry.


    "Did you see those five people break me up with your own eyes?"


    At the beginning, Su Hongying was not willing to accept such a fact, because it was too wasteful!


    That division is enough to deal with such a strong team as the underground branch.


    However, when they met the five men, they were knocked unconscious and swept away. Later, the other party wantonly destroyed Yongye City, even occupied the land for the king, and took the whole Yongye city as their own.


    This is something that black sky cannot tolerate.


    Da Heitian was fighting hard outside, but his hometown was destroyed and even split.


    What''s more terrible is that Su Hongying is not sure about the strength of the other side.


    The other party is likely to be terrible. When she returned to the dark sky, she asked her father that question.


    If you go back to the big black sky and are killed by the big gray sky, what should you do?


    The worries at that time have now become a reality. It''s not just a token.


    "Come, gather up a large army for me, and I will lead the army to Yongye city!"


    Su Hongying got up and left the hall. She had to meet those mysterious but powerful invaders for a while.


    A big war is inevitable.


    With Su Hongying''s move, Da Huitian immediately received the news and informed the past warships. A decisive battle is very necessary. It is necessary to make full use of the strength of the warships and consume the power of the Dark Lord. The price is that Da Huitian promises to give a death order to help the warships find out the trace of the "extreme heaven devil".


    After so long in the dark, the warships were impatient. They want to find out the trace of the extreme demons in a more efficient way, rather than like a hunter behind the prey. They find a trace here and hear some news there.


    Too passive.


    The most common way of thinking for the strong is to turn the passive into the active.


    There is no doubt that warships are strong.


    They need to seize power to achieve their own goals, even if it is a moment of brutal rule, anyway, the dark sky is not theirs.


    The vision of the whole big black sky converges to Yongye city.


    Yongye City, become a powder keg.


    Everyone wants to put the biggest side of the negative emotions, anxiety, killing, anger... A lot of vent to that place.


    Let''s have a showdown.


    It seems that all the clues and characters involved in the contradiction are eager for such a decisive battle in their hearts.


    It''s better to break out completely than to drag and feel uncomfortable.


    In Yongye City, many strangers gather. This was originally a place where many ethnic groups gathered. Nowadays, more and more people from the outside world entered, and many people chose to flee.


    Even the air seemed to be swaying ominously.


    "What can we do this time?"


    When Li Rui returns to the base of the underground detachment, they gather together. When the eldest prince asks this question, they all want to know a proper way. Li Rui knows that they are trying to stir up the flames for fear that there will be no chaos in the world.


    Li Rui rationally stopped their crazy ideas.


    "We don''t have to do anything. The lead wire has been ignited. Now we just need to be at a safe distance and quietly watch the powder keg explode."


    "Think of it as a fireworks show."


    After three and a half years of hard work, he once ran around like a lost dog to escape. He also went out of the mountain to kill his prey as much as possible to achieve his goal.


    Today''s Yongye city is the powder keg created by all these efforts.


    How gorgeous will the fireworks be?


    Li Rui thinks we can wait and see.


    At the end of April, the army from the black sky city moved into the thirty miles outside the city of eternal night. Su Hongying''s army was pushed to the front with powerful bows. These bows and crossbows are surrounded, not intended to go into the city to shoot the enemy, but to prevent the enemy from escaping.


    These bows and crossbows can deal with the underground army, and also pose a threat to the powerful monks.


    "Follow me, kill me!"


    More than a thousand elites led by Su Hongying go to kill Yongye city. This city, belonging to the great black sky, is the core city of the great black sky. Now it is only temporarily stolen by the warships by brutal means. In fact, there are not many enemies.


    It''s enough to besiege so few people with a thousand people!


    The demon army flying to Yongye city almost thought that this was the overall situation.


    Even Su Hongying is full of confidence.


    However, the strength of the warships is not as vulnerable as they expected.


    In the sky, five figures rose.


    The first one to bear the brunt is the troll of the giant clan. He holds a big stick. Every time the stick swings, it will create a wave of white ripples in the air. This circle of white ripples, with unparalleled terror and lethality, cuts all the creatures touched by the white ripples in half.


    The big void of the void clan directly penetrates the space. He jumps into the void and directly kills Su Hongying.


    The sky was dyed red, the red that was burned through by the fire. The fire king, his hand is a huge fire dragon. He rides on the fire dragon and goes directly to the army of the demons on the ground.


    Lei Ling, who is more in charge of thunder and lightning, takes him as the center, and the distance of kilometers turns into the field of thunder and lightning.


    Master Nianli, gather Nianli directly and roar towards Su Hongying. Nianli has no shape, but in the tentacles of master Nianli, Nianli turns into a gorgeous purple light, sweeping forward like a laser.


    As soon as the warships make a move, it is a scene of destruction.


    They are so powerful!


    Li Rui watched the battle from afar. His heart was shocked beyond words.


    "I finally understand why the extreme devil wants to avoid these people."

 Chapter 834

    Li Rui takes the extreme way heavenly devil as the unit of measurement. The extreme way heavenly devil''s strength is not as good as he should be, but the gap is not far. Both sides have their own skills of pressing the bottom of the box, but on the whole, it''s very difficult to win the battle.


    But in front of these five warships, Li Rui thought that the extreme way heavenly devil is absolutely unable to fight, ten all cannot!


    With such a contrast, Li Rui finds it impossible to provoke these people.


    "It seems that it was right to try to lead the warships to the dark sky, otherwise we would have no way to start."


    Li Rui pinched a cold sweat, quietly separated a further distance.


    Su Hongying is also very strong. It depends on whether she can fight with the five warships.


    Su Hongying rushed up to meet the battleship. Holding a long black knife, she went to kill the troll. When she went down, the white ripple of the troll was cut open by her!


    "It''s so fierce. This dead woman is terrible."


    Li Rui''s tongue trembled and retreated a hundred feet.


    The troll is bulky. Su Hongying bypasses the troll and rushes to the rear. The big void has already killed Su Hongying. The blow from the side directly hits her to the ground. Su Hongying stops her falling body in mid air and kills master Nianli.


    She is probably the weakest judge.


    Fire king and thunder spirit stand in front of her.


    It''s a fierce battle, the sound of violent shock in the sky can''t be heard, and the general scene of earth shaking is spreading everywhere. Below the city of eternal night, gradually unable to support such a strong attack.


    The residents of Yongye city are fleeing, and the city is constantly disintegrating.


    Li Rui held his breath and watched in silence. This kind of war scene is rare, and they are all masters. Su Hongying falls in the downwind, but she can support herself. That''s what scares her.


    The woman who can compete with the Runner King has extraordinary strength. Li Rui, as an enemy, really admired her strength.


    "If it was me, in such a situation, she would fight and retreat, but she insisted, and the more she fought, the stronger she became."


    "The battleship is really terrible."


    Through this observation, Li Rui fully understood the strength of Su Hongying and the warships. This is a great opportunity to get to know the enemy. As the saying goes, the enemy of the enemy is a friend, but both sides are enemies, so there is no possibility of a friend.


    In the future, we may have to fight each other. Understanding at this time is to prepare for the future war.


    From day to night, from night to day. It is amazing that such a high-intensity battle can last for such a long time.


    "They are both confirming each other''s skill."


    On the ground, many strong people are watching. Not only Li Rui, the prince and others, but also Da Huitian and others, are in different positions to watch the battle.


    Even Su Hongying and the warships who are involved in the battle are actually calmly observing the other side''s skills.


    Confirm each other and constantly find out the flaws in the other''s skill.


    At noon, Su Hongying was separated from the warships, and the realm of divine consciousness expanded, covering the sky. It was the feeling that she wanted to take the warships into her pocket.


    "All die for me!"


    Su Hongying was awe inspiring, and the field of divine knowledge quickly closed. Five of them broke out a magic power: "it''s just a path."


    The five people''s outburst of magic power directly pushed up the field of divine consciousness, and Li Rui turned pale.


    The fact that such a vast field of divine consciousness can be pushed up by them is enough to show that the field of divine consciousness can not trap the battleship.


    In the field of battleship and divine consciousness, a purple black energy collides and explodes. In a moment, the power of nuclear explosion explodes between the sky and the ground.


    Dong!


    Both sides of the team, together to avoid. With the strong wind, the eternal night city on the ground was smashed to pieces, and the demons in the car were completely turned into dust.


    "Let''s go!"


    Li Rui made a quick decision and immediately led the underground detachment to evacuate from the scene.


    Yongye city was destroyed, the third largest city of the big black star, was destroyed by a battle. When such a big thing happens, there will be no peace in the dark.


    Under the leadership of Li Rui, the underground team came to the underground base and opened the altar transmission array.


    "It''s time to go back. After this battle, the Dark Lord must come back to destroy the warships. We have been wandering for many years. We should take this opportunity to return. Otherwise, the Dark Lord will come back and we will be killed by him."


    Su Hongying has become so powerful that Li Rui can''t imagine what the hell will be like if the Dark Lord returns.


    In the end, with such a deep blood feud, the Dark Lord, as the ruler, will never give up with the warships.


    It''s done!


    Jidao Tianmo, Li Rui and the great prince launched the altar together.


    Boom!


    With the launch of the teleportation array, people rushed to the hell through the teleportation of one planet after another.


    A year later, Li ruicai led a small team back to the prefecture.


    At this time, the situation is not optimistic. The army led by the Dark Lord has reached the tenth floor of the earth. This is still not su Hongying this strong woman''s push, formed by the lucky situation.


    The great prince and others rush to the joint army station in the underworld, while Li Rui returns to the world with the extreme devil. After many years of absence, it was another experience, which was different from the situation when he was unintentionally exiled to hell. Li Rui experienced a lot of life and death experiences in the dark sky, which made a lot of changes.


    Li family villa, Li Rui''s quiet body in the room, suddenly opened his eyes. Li Rui breathes heavily, and the green emperor''s longevity technique works to create vitality for his withered body. Gradually, his lean body recovers its tenderness and function, and his snow-white hair turns black.


    Li Rui stood up and walked towards the door.


    Although I spent a few years in the dark sky, I only spent about three months in the dark sky, hell and human world.


    Three months, but it''s like a world away.


    Li Rui walks down the stairs slowly. He sees jiansuyan playing games with Xiaoman in the living room. In an instant, his eyes are wet with tears.


    Many times, Li Rui thought he couldn''t come back.


    Many times, in the face of despair, Li Rui wanted to give up.


    But it worked out in the end.


    Finally, he survived!


    As if feeling something, Xiaoman and jiansuyan looked up at the stairs at the same time. When they saw Li Rui, Xiaoman took the lead in shouting: "Dad, Dad, you''re back!"


    In short, he rushed to Li Rui, jumped directly from the first floor to the second floor, and jumped into Li Rui''s arms.


    "You''ve come back at last. During the time you left, we were all in a hurry. What happened?"


    Li Rui patted jiansuyan on the shoulder and said softly, "it''s OK. It''s all right now."


    Hearing this, several other rooms opened one after another. All the women in the family saw Li Rui''s tears in the corner of his eyes. They couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    They know that Li Rui seldom has this kind of situation. Once it happens, he must have gone through a narrow escape to come back!


    Only Xiaoman was very happy to see Li Rui back.


    She is a child, not think so much, as long as the father can come back, it is very happy.

 Chapter 835

It''s hard for the family to get together at last. It''s not enough for humanity.


    "Eh?"


    Li ruileng blinked on the spot.


    This news is really unexpected.


    Unexpectedly, my heart became sour.


    How can... Come to this step.

 Chapter 836

    It''s an adult''s mental process to accept departure and accept all the accidents that may happen in life.


    But the truth is that, if it really happens in front of you, it''s actually very difficult to accept. There will be a sense of helplessness to be passively accepted by the reality.


    "Why didn''t she tell me."


    "She came, but you didn''t wake up."


    "So it''s all my fault, I know."


    "The wedding is next week."


    "I see."


    Li Rui returned to the living room and sat down. Since Xiaoman was born, Li Rui has given up smoking. But at this time, Li Rui wanted to have a cigarette. The scoundrel chatted. Li Rui picked up the gum on the table and chewed it.


    "I thought she would wait for me."


    "When do you want us to wait? Or are you blaming her, or all of us? "


    Jiansu came to Li Rui, sat down and leaned on his shoulder: "do you know why there are so many couples who are more in love than Jin Jian at first, overcome many difficulties, and finally get derailed by life? A man is busy with his career and feels stable. He doesn''t have to worry about his wife. As a matter of fact, people need to care about contact. "


    "Once the cold goes down, no matter how good the past is, no matter how colorful the future is, it will lose its attraction. We can only live in the present, not by memory, not by the future. Don''t blame her. "


    "I don''t blame her, I''m just... A little sad."


    Li Rui rubbed his hair. People really need to be together to have real warmth.


    Zhang Qing.


    Li Rui recalled seeing Zhang Qing for the first time. It was on the bus. Later, he became a friend and slowly got together. During the period, he has experienced a lot, mostly helping her deal with some blind date problems, helping her identify scum and block those frivolous people.


    At that time, Li Rui was very firm. If Zhang Qing could find her husband, he would bless her.


    Now it''s hard to say blessing.


    "I''ll go upstairs and have a rest." Li Rui sat on the sofa for a while, got up and went upstairs. In short, he hugged Xiaoman and laughed: "who doesn''t know what you want?"


    Li Rui went back to his room and set up a wooden man. He pushed open the window and flew out. Li''s family is not far away from Jianghua University, and the flight took only ten minutes. Li Rui came to the familiar campus with a lot of emotion.


    It has been more than ten years since graduation. Many buildings on campus have changed. Wandering in the campus of the students have changed batch after batch, once the campus legend, most of the students do not know.


    Only occasionally I can see the introduction of Medical Alliance and the name of its founder on the campus wall.


    "Yes, I was one of the first founders of the medical alliance, and it was Zhang Qing who helped to promote it."


    Li Rui walked along the shady path towards the headmaster''s office. It has been two years since Zhang Qing took over the post of president of Jianghua University. In Jianghua University, this is also a legendary story.


    The legend is not that Zhang Qing''s father is the president of Jianghua University, but that Zhang Qing also made brilliant achievements after taking over the post. Many new buildings of Jianghua University in recent years, as well as vigorously eliminating some of the University''s shortcomings, are her achievements.


    What''s more, Zhang Qing often strolls around the campus with a dog after work. Students have a high chance of meeting her. Zhang Qing has no airs.


    Therefore, in the campus, Zhang Qing''s reputation is very high.


    What makes the schoolgirls even more envious is Zhang Qing''s scholarly temperament, as well as her excellent figure and appearance. It can''t be seen that she is a 40 year old woman, at most in her early 30s. What''s more, Zhang Qing''s appearance has hardly changed in the past ten years.


    Li Rui knows where these sayings come from. It''s not the precious medicine he found to keep them young forever.


    When he came to the headmaster''s office, Li Rui knocked on the door. A familiar voice came from inside: "come in."


    Li Rui goes in. Zhang Qing sits at her desk, looks up, lowers her head and continues to work.


    "The reaction was so cold. I thought you had to look at me for a while. Then I burst into tears and said," you''re back at last! "


    "It''s a pity that you don''t act or write novels." Zhang Qing snorted and sneered, "what are you doing here? You are such a superior immortal, and you are still interfering in human affairs?"


    "Don''t grow cactus by cactus. You are not an ordinary person. The picture on the campus wall is like you are 28 years old. If you don''t retire after a few years, you will be regarded as a monster. Believe it or not?"


    "Believe it, why don''t you believe it? Some time ago, a star from our school came to me and asked me how to beautify my face. I told her to study more."


    Zhang Qing put down the pen in her hand, and she was happy: "the key is that she actually believed it."


    "Speaking of this, don''t let me be young forever. I don''t want to be an old witch like Tianshan TongLao. Help me to get rid of the medicine. I want to return to the life of ordinary people. There is aura, you also help me to remove it, you will not absorb people''s internal power? Help me suck it away, don''t suck me to death


    Zhang Qing looks at Li Rui, his face is calm, without any other color.


    She really gave up. At that moment, Li Rui understood everything in Zhang Qing''s eyes.


    Even those can give up, what can keep her.


    Li Rui went to the water fountain, poured a cup of tea by himself, came out of the window and looked at the campus.


    "You can''t get rid of the medicine. Once you get rid of it, there will be a negative effect. You will become an old lady. It''s extremely harmful to absorb the Dharma. Once I absorb your aura, you will become unable to take care of yourself. Once you can''t take care of yourself, people will dislike you. Once they dislike you, they will abandon themselves. Once they abandon themselves, they will begin to destroy the world. Once they begin to destroy the world, the earth will be finished. "


    "So I can''t help it. It''s all for the peace of the earth."


    Li Rui took a sip of tea and squinted: "in other words, today''s weather is really good, and the setting sun is also beautiful."


    In the distant horizon, the sunset is gorgeous.


    "The setting sun is infinitely good, just near dusk." Zhang Qing said softly, shaking her head, "it''s very difficult for me to do this. I don''t want to be a superwoman. I just want to be an ordinary woman."


    "You can''t be an ordinary woman, just like I can''t go back to work and be an ordinary person. Of course, you can try to do that, including your wedding in seven days, and I''ll go too. "


    Li Rui returned to the table and put the cup down gently: "but I advise you to think about it again."


    "What to think about? You can''t give me everything I want. Because of this, you don''t know how many tears I shed. You know how to open your back palace like a stallion. "


    "Mr. Zhang, I have never approached you with malice. It doesn''t matter if you don''t believe it''s fate or all kinds of fate in the world. But I didn''t come to you with malice. I hope you can understand. "


    Li Rui bows and turns to leave.


    As if he had never been here.

 Chapter 837

    "I believe you didn''t approach me with malice, but the reality is so. Even if you are a God, what can you change?"


    "Precisely because you are close to God."


    Zhang Qing stayed alone in the office, a thousand words in her heart, and finally turned into a sigh.


    It''s not easy to get along with a god like man.


    Li Rui returned home, sat in his room, lay down and slept for a while. In the evening, Li Rui finished his meal, opened the underground wechat group and asked about the current situation.


    Because of his family, Li Rui didn''t want to open the door of chengdi and went to the underground to ask. If you run to hell, your wife will run away.


    "Has the demon army retreated?"


    Li Rui built a small underground team of 100 people. Of these 100 people, only 23 are online, and few people respond to Li Rui''s news. The third prince is online.


    "I asked my father that the demon army is now standing still."


    "Wait and see what happens. During this period of time, it''s possible that the Dark Lord has already gone back. Of course, it''s more likely that he will take advantage of this opportunity to think about going crazy before he leaves."


    "That''s what we think, but he can''t afford it. So we are waiting. At present, the ten kings are discussing that as long as his altar is removed, he will not come here. "


    "This is the right solution."


    Big prince: "you don''t come back to play what mobile phone?"


    Second prince: "yes, brother Li, now we are all having a celebration party."


    Li Rui said: "I won''t come to the celebration party. I''ll come back to the memorial party."


    There was silence in the crowd.


    Li Rui knows that it is not appropriate to say this, but this is the case.


    Turning off his cell phone, Li Rui lay down. Su Yan came into the room and lay down beside him


    "How about what?"


    "How about Mr. Zhang?"


    "I''ll go, you really don''t want to save face for me..." Li Rui hugged Jane and gave her a kiss.


    "I don''t know you? The old man and the old wife, that''s what you do. " With a smile, the topic turned back, "did Mr. Zhang agree to cancel the engagement?"


    "No, I didn''t ask her about it at all. It''s just that I went over and suddenly understood something. Over the years, I have made some mistakes. These mistakes could have been avoided. As a result, my procrastination... Alas. "


    In short, she raised her hand and helped Li Rui open his frown. She didn''t want to see him unhappy: "we know you are tired and busy. But I can''t help it. There are some things. If they don''t have them, they just don''t have them. "


    "No, No. I know it''s wrong


    "Will it be changed?"


    "Of course, you have to change. If you don''t dare, you will all run away."


    Li Rui smiles and hugs jiansuyan.


    Although things happen and change unexpectedly fast, it is not that there is no chance to mend. There is still a chance for everything, just to see how to do it.


    The next morning, Li Rui got up to make breakfast and went to the room one by one to wake them up. The first one came to Jian Su Mei''s room. She lifted the quilt and said, "get up! Lazy cat, the sun is shining on her ass! "


    Jane Su Mei was scared to death.


    Li Rui turns to go out and comes to yingzi''s room. As soon as the quilt is lifted, yingzi turns back and says, "I''ll kick you to death, I''ll make a noise!"


    When he comes to Guan Feixue''s room, Li Rui goes directly into her quilt. Guan Feixue rubs her eyes and looks at Li Rui: "Why are you so kind today?"


    Li Rui gave her a kiss: "I''m afraid you''ll run away."


    Guan Feixue laughed: "then you help me dress."


    It''s like a little princess.


    Li Rui helped her get dressed, came to sister Sang''s room and helped her pinch her shoulders. In the early morning, sister Sang was so happy that she didn''t want to. She said with emotion, "you''re a good boy. You finally have a conscience."


    Li Rui felt helpless: "can you stop being like a mother and say something I love to hear?"


    Elder sister sang said with a smile, "if you want to listen to the sound of turning left, you can''t go away!"


    Turn left. That''s Huowu''s room. Huowu and Xiaoman sleep in the same room. These two children have a sister and a sister. Li ruicai doesn''t want to disturb them, otherwise it will be endless.


    When all the people upstairs finished calling, Su Hongying''s room was downstairs. Li Rui went to clap the door and said, "get up and work!"


    Su Hongying''s heart is broken.


    She was the lowest in the Li family. Originally, Li Rui had caught a mackerel. Later, the mackerel was sent to work for Li''s father and mother. Although the two families were very close, Su Hongying felt that she was the daughter-in-law of the Li family.


    The problem is that it''s not a daughter-in-law, just a servant.


    Although she is only a separate princess, she has no dignity.


    "Li Rui, if you do this again, I''ll fight with you. I''ll blow myself up!"


    "What''s the matter with self explosion? It''s a shame that the princess of the demon clan can''t even get up early."


    Li Rui sneered and left.


    Su Hongying''s heart is broken, Li Rui''s heart is happy. Can''t fight big black sky''s long princess, own family''s this cent body also can''t clean up? It doesn''t exist.


    Li Rui returns to the master bedroom, pours down on Jane, and mischievously reaches out his dishonest hand to wake her up. In short, I can''t laugh or cry: "how can I be like a child?"


    "It''s children."


    "Don''t touch it. I''ll just get up." In short, while laughing, she got up from the bed and turned around to kiss Li Rui.


    She knows all these changes.


    Naturally, my heart is happy.


    "If you don''t let people sleep in, you will be scolded. Even if I can''t, Su Mei will be angry, but today you see them, they are very happy


    Brush teeth in the bathroom, simple words, Li Rui fork waist: "really, just happy."


    In short, after washing his face, he turned back and hugged Li Rui: "it''s good that you''re back again!"


    "Yes, I''m back."


    Always want to come back, home peace, better than everything. What Li Rui can do is not to complain, not to complain about why they don''t understand themselves, why they don''t be considerate. He is so tired outside.


    It''s change.


    It''s a real, tangible change.


    Arrogant and arrogant people, first of all, put the responsibility on others, and then will reflect on themselves. Mature and intelligent people, first reflect on themselves, and then think about how to change the status quo.


    Coming downstairs with Suyan, Li Rui sees the women laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?" Li Rui is a little confused.


    Guan Feixue said with a light smile: "I knew that would be useful. I should have gone to find someone to get engaged and excited you."

 Chapter 838

    Li Rui is very speechless. It''s better not to have such a bad head. Otherwise, don''t do anything. Just stay at home with your wife and children all day. It''s like a palace drama. The emperor doesn''t go to work every day and is busy dealing with the affairs in the back palace.


    "Well, let''s not discuss it. In a word, I will change my mind and be a new man. Thank you for giving me this opportunity, thank you, thank you


    Li Rui is serious, and Jian Su Mei and her friends are laughing and laughing.


    "OK, we have to supervise well in the future, so as not to let someone forget his words and play the vanishing game. Squatting in the room is like a dead man. It''s frightening to see it. " Said Sister sang.


    Guan Feixue echoed: "that is, people who don''t know think we are widows."


    Li Rui takes a look at jiansuyan, and she looks as usual. It seems that they have already passed through these things. In my heart, I can''t help but feel guilty for Suyan. I owe her too much.


    It''s the same with everyone else.


    "I''m lucky to be with you."


    After breakfast, Li Rui went out to Renxing martial arts school. After returning to the world, there are a lot of things, which are overstocked. This honorary principal has not done a good job.


    Li Rui strolled in Renxing martial arts school. The overall atmosphere was very good. You can often see young disciples competing in the sky or in the martial arts training ground. The black League has gone through wind and rain, and now it has the same status in China.


    Before that, there were many secret scripts to attract talents. In addition, the black League was a youth team, which did not have all kinds of old problems in concept and mode like those schools of hundreds of years.


    Later, Li Laozu was in charge, and no one dared to invade, so as to ensure a peaceful environment. In addition, the black alliance has fought several times, but it has not been bent. The black alliance that survived is unstoppable.


    Zhao Kuafu flew from the office and fell down in front of Li Rui: "brother Li, I said why you haven''t arrived. It turns out that you are walking here alone."


    "Only by walking at will can we see the problem more calmly. But now Renxing martial arts school is developing very well. As the headquarters of the black League, you have to pay a lot to get to this level. "


    "To pay is to gain. I was just a young man. Even if I had a big idea in my heart, I never thought it would come true. It''s all under the leadership of brother Li that we can create such a level. "


    "You are very mature, too. What''s the matter? Do you have any gains during this period?"


    "Yes, brother Li, my water swallowing skill of black whale can also be transformed."


    "Oh? Let it out. " Li Rui is quite interested.


    Zhao Kuafu stood still, black fog gushed out, and a majestic lion appeared behind him. It was a huge lion, the size of a heavy truck. As soon as the lion appeared, many people rushed here.


    "It''s the leader and the headmaster!"


    "Meet the leader!"


    "The headmaster''s lion is big again!"


    There were so many onlookers that Zhao Kuafu was embarrassed. People just want to see the black lion. The problem is that there are more and more people. Zhao Kuafu feels like an orangutan in the zoo.


    "Well, well, just look at it. It''s all gone."


    "You! Everyone has nothing to do, right?! Have you finished practicing? It''s pretty good now, isn''t it? Get out and practice


    Under Zhao Kuafu''s scolding, the crowd left happily.


    After scolding others, Zhao Kuafu took the black lion and went with Li Rui.


    "Brother Li, your soul is black sand. Can you give me some? I want to study it. The next step in the evolution of water swallowing skill of black whale is soul black sand. I want to know about it. "


    Li Rui separated a small part of the soul Heisha to Zhao Kuafu. However, Li Rui did not agree with this direction of evolution: "if you study in this direction, it may take you a long time. I suggest you change your research direction. "


    "What do you say?"


    "My soul black sand is refined in a very special way, and the soul energy filled in it may be calculated in tens of millions."


    Zhao Kuafu took a breath of cool air: "is that not equal to saying that one will accomplish ten thousand bones?"


    "It''s the end of a man''s life."


    Li Rui, with both hands on his back, said faintly, "I will take you to experience in the future. Maybe you can do it to this extent."


    "I will do it!" Zhao Kuafu is very confident.


    Li Rui nodded and took out his mobile phone. Just now, the mobile phone vibrated several times. Li Rui opened it to see that the wechat group in the Prefecture was discussing about the memorial service.


    "I''ll go and have a rest."


    "I''ll arrange it." Zhao Kuafu immediately knew that Li Rui had something urgent to close down.


    The memorial service is indeed a major event and an urgent matter. Because the focus is on the human side, Li Rui has recently exchanged more about the affairs of the Prefecture through the wechat group of the prefecture.


    In a small villa, Li Rui sits down, opens the door of chengdi and enters the underground.


    Yin Law Department, the third prince''s residence.


    Inspection department, Prince''s residence.


    There are white banners in both places, and pedestrians are grieving on the streets. In the central square, the local people gathered and spontaneously went to mourn the heroes in the dark sky.


    Those brave soldiers, they will never come back. They have noble status and outstanding strength. They sacrifice themselves for the underworld.


    They are different, but they do things not because of their identity. Even ordinary people in the underworld deserve respect.


    When!


    When!


    The bell rings and the night falls. The color of the moonlight dissipated, the square was brightly lit, and the high platform was built with photos of the sacrificial soldiers.


    The families looked sad.


    "Brother Li."


    "Here comes brother Li."


    Li Rui comes to the square and walks to the high platform. The eldest prince comes to Li Rui''s side, led by him. After years of bloody training, Li Rui''s leading position in the team is unshakable.


    Before we set out, everyone had their own contradictions. When I set out to return, I never forgot my old friendship because of the difference of status after returning to the underworld.


    This is the dedication of the young guards.


    It''s a good side that those big people who like to calculate interests and talk about friendship with interests can''t have. Naturally, the young guards also had a reckless side. For example, when they decided to set out in private, they really went to the dark sky.


    But in the end they all did.


    They saved the hell and won a certain amount of time and space.


    "Everybody''s here. Let''s get started." Li Rui issued an order to the Grand Prince and others. All the arrangements for the memorial service had already been made in accordance with the procedure.


    The prince came forward, tiger eyes looked around, words impassioned.


    "We will never be slaves

 Chapter 839

    Although the atmosphere was heavy, the words "the great prince will never be a slave" immediately reminded Li Rui that orcs will never be a slave unless they earn 3000 yuan a month.


    I want to laugh.


    Li Rui doesn''t know if the prince has ever played Warcraft. I don''t think he has. Some of the impassioned words heard by the local people have changed the taste of Li Rui.


    Of course, on such a serious occasion, Li Rui can''t just laugh. But unintentionally, compared with their great grief, it may be a little lighter.


    "... through thousands of difficulties and obstacles, the hell can fight to the end of a soldier and never be a slave. The big black sky is just a temporary gain of power. Now our underground government has found out the way. In the future, we will kill the big black sky, exterminate the big black sky, and wash the big black sky with blood to avenge it! "


    Simple mourning is not meaningful enough. The significance of the memorial service is to inherit the spirit of the deceased.


    From this point of view, the eldest prince spoke very well, but his speech, Li Rui more is to hear the taste of the third prince behind the endorsement.


    This speech must have been written by the third prince.


    It seems that their Brotherhood has not been affected after their return to the underworld. It can not be said that the future will turn over, because the interests forget the past friendship, but at this moment, Li Rui sees their inner unity.


    At least, it''s much better than before.


    The trip to the dark sky has changed a lot.


    More things, too, need to change.


    The sadness in the square turned into anger at the call of the prince. It''s hatred for the big black sky. The people are crying. No matter what their identity is, they can see who the real enemy is.


    It''s the big black sky!


    "Kill big black sky, destroy big black sky!"


    "Kill them!"


    "Root out the grass!"


    In the voice, the drum sounded, and the second prince, dressed in a bloody robe, cried out: "death will live forever!"


    At the beginning of the grand memorial ceremony, countless red YINGDIAN appeared in the sky, which is a unique product from the earth. Different from the world, the earth''s flying firefly is red.


    It''s like red raindrops dancing all over the sky.


    Everyone bowed their heads to salute the dead. As long as Li Rui raised his head, soon after, the prince ordered people to collect and sort out the clothes of the soldiers who died in the war, and the team set out for Jiying hall.


    There, the burial mound for the heroes.


    Crying sound like a song of Acacia, accompanied by the progress of the whole team.


    "No clothes, no clothes with my son..."


    Li Rui walked in the forefront of the team. Li Rui did not speak at the memorial ceremony. It is more appropriate for the eldest prince to be the representative. But the leader, after discussion, was Li Rui.


    He has the qualification.


    It was Li Rui who proposed to go to the big black sky at the beginning, and later he led it in the big black sky.


    Now I am sent to Jiying hall as my elder brother Li Rui. Some may be curious, but more, immersed in grief, have not noticed the change.


    "Brothers, time will remember you, and we will remember you. You are not dead, but live in our hearts."


    "You are heroes."


    "To give your life for your home and your world, you are worthy of respect!"


    At the moment when he came to yiguanzhong, Li Rui could not help crying. The prince and others also shed tears.


    They are people who live together for several years, fight together, and block each other''s swords!


    We used to laugh together and fight for the same ideal.


    They will never come back


    The family members were more emotional. They wailed and cried helplessly in front of the tomb, telling the story of their death.


    In hell, it''s a night of sorrow.


    It''s also the beginning of the age of heroes.


    After the memorial service, Li Rui came to the inspection department. The atmosphere is rather heavy when the underground units gather here.


    "Did the big black sky withdraw?" Li Rui asked.


    "It''s been withdrawn." The third prince said, "my father says that the population of the front line of the great dark sky is decreasing."


    "That''s good."


    "Brother Li, what are your plans?" Asked the third prince.


    They all cast their eyes together.


    Li Rui was under great pressure and said with a smile: "no, you want to make trouble again? We''ve just come back from the dark days. I''m not going to do anything for the time being. But after this experience, you can help the front-line soldiers a lot. "


    "The big prince will take over the affairs of the hell. You go to the front line, lead more people in the upper echelon of the prefecture, and lead them through the war. Let them prove that they are not young soldiers! "


    In the conference room, Li Rui''s words echoed.


    "Teach your spirit to more people. This is the greatest significance of our return. You will play a leading and exemplary role, and let your parents see your promising future! "


    The prince clenched his fist and his eyes were shining.


    "It should be so!"


    "With brother Li, we have the backbone. Brother Li, you are our beacon!" Said the second prince.


    Li Rui laughed: "I''m not a beacon. I''m not from the beginning to the end. We are brothers. There is no one who is higher or lower. We are a whole."


    Soon after, Li Rui returned to the world.


    The big prince will be in charge of the affairs of the underground detachment. Li Rui has a few days'' rest at home to enjoy the relaxation after tension.


    On a dark day, I didn''t even get a good sleep.


    Saturday.


    Zhang Qing is engaged.


    Jingtian Hotel, which is still the best hotel in Jianghua city. Lu Zhao runs the hotel, Zhang Qing is engaged, he is personally arranged.


    Zhang Qing was engaged to a doctor of imperial technology. He was knowledgeable and polite. The other family, and Zhang Qing, even better than the Zhang family.


    In terms of character and background, they all match Zhang Qing.


    In the eyes of many people, this is a marriage made in heaven. Although many people may have regrets, this is Zhang Qing''s choice.


    Li Rui changed into a decent black suit at 7 a.m. and went to Jingtian hotel.


    Li Rui thought a lot along the way.


    When he arrived at the Jingtian Hotel, Lu Zhao was already waiting outside. Along with him is Ma Donglai. After years of transformation, Ma Donglai''s business has resumed and has become better.


    Lu Zhao has long been married. Ma Dong came later than him, but he has also found someone to accompany him all his life. The two couples were nervously waiting at the door of the hotel.


    Some people have noticed this situation, and they are curious. Who is it worth waiting for Lu Zhao and Ma Donglai? And waiting in front of the hotel?


    It''s a very incredible thing.


    Even after going upstairs, many people look down at the window.


    "Isn''t it waiting for Xiang Rong?"


    "I didn''t expect Xiang''s face was so big that he could let Lu Zhao and Ma Donglai wait together."


    "I admire Xiang Rong."


    Xiang Rong is the man engaged to Zhang Qing this time.

 Chapter 840

    Thriving, once when Xiang Jia named the child, people knew what was behind the name.


    It can be said that Xiang Rong is indeed a talented person and he has not lost his face to his family.


    He studied abroad, got his doctorate, and published several research works. In the world, he is a famous and cutting-edge doctor of chemistry. The state also attaches great importance to such talents and highly appreciates them.


    Many people think that it is Zhang Qing who proposed marriage to Zhang''s family. After all, Xiangjia is not just a scholarly family. Xiangjia''s position in charge of education is far beyond Zhang''s.


    But it''s hard to buy a thousand gold. You''re happy. Xiang Rong takes a fancy to Zhang Qing, so there''s nothing to say.


    Under the public''s attention, a white Bentley car slowly drove to Lu Zhao and Ma Donglai.


    "Why? How come there are no flowers on the bus? "


    "Is this the leader?"


    "Or is there a big man to attend Xiang''s engagement ceremony?"


    Bentley is not without this kind of car in Jianghua City, but the owner of no car is not a person with a head and a face.


    Are they visitors from other provinces?


    But look at the license plate. It''s not from other provinces.


    The door opened, and the people at the window upstairs held their breath and looked carefully.


    Li Rui came out of the car without any special prestige and publicity. He just said to Lu Zhao and Ma Donglai, "what''s the matter? I run to the door and wait, so I have a special face, don''t I? I told you a long time ago that we should keep a low profile... "


    "Brother Li, I know you want to keep a low profile, but you are not allowed to do so!" Lu Zhao pointed to Bentley, "you are driving this car, but you are still low-key?"


    "Most people drive a BMW." Ma Dong came to mend the Dao.


    "I don''t know. I just drove one from the garage. Wang Jingfei gave it to me." Li Rui doesn''t care about Tao.


    Lu Zhao and Ma Donglai are speechless.


    I don''t know how expensive the car is. How enviable it is.


    Many of the people waiting upstairs still don''t know who Li Rui is. Their identity and status are doomed to fail to understand Li Rui, who is in Jianghua City, and only those at the top can barely know that there is such a supreme figure.


    "Who is he?"


    "Who''s brother?"


    "Is it Xiang Rong''s friend?"


    "Probably."


    Such speculation quickly became a mainstream cognition. The Zhang family has always been noble, and few of them have such financial resources to support the engagement.


    Although Mr. Zhang has many students, most of them are either engaged in research or learning, and few of them are particularly famous in business. What''s more, such a young man is unlikely to be Zhang''s pupil.


    Most likely, Xiang Rong''s friends.


    Only Xiang Jia can have such strength.


    "How long does the team have?" Li Rui asked Lu Zhao.


    "Five minutes."


    Since the hotel is set here, Lu Zhao is clear about all the itineraries of the engagement.


    Li Rui nodded: "have you passed xiangronggou? What about him? "


    "Clean, clean. I don''t agree. I think it''s their business and you have no right to interfere. "


    "Well, I see."


    Li Rui walks to the hotel, and Lu Zhao and Ma Donglai follow Li Rui. For them, it doesn''t matter whether they are engaged or not, as long as Li Rui is happy.


    "Brother Li, what are you going to do?" Ma Dong asked.


    Li Rui didn''t look back, but asked faintly, "what do you think I will do? Snatch marriage? not allow? I''m not allowed to be needed? "


    After a series of questions, Ma Donglai had nothing to say. He just looked at Lu Zhao and read out some helplessness.


    This kind of thing is really an embarrassing position.


    For Ma Donglai, he might think, just grab it. What do you do with so much nonsense.


    Lu Zhaolai might want to use money or other ways to threaten Xiang Rong and let him retreat. This is the woman of big brother. Not everyone can touch it.


    This is their way of dealing with it, but it is not necessarily Li Rui''s way of dealing with it.


    Li Rui came to the living room and sat down. He took out a cigarette and lit it.


    "I respect her opinions. Zhang Qing is neither a puppet nor another me. My ability is so strong, but it doesn''t mean that I regard her as a vassal of me. I''m here today, just an attitude. "


    "Now that I''m here, I''m vehemently against it. If she knows, she should know that I''m against the marriage!"


    Li Rui said unhappily.


    Lu Zhao and Ma Donglai looked at each other. After a while, Ma Donglai said cautiously, "brother Li, don''t get excited, brother Li. Excuse me, don''t you think it''s a little too straight?"


    "I think so, too. If Mr. Zhang thinks you''re here to show your heart, but you don''t do anything, and she gets angry and dies. Isn''t that..." Lu Zhao stares at Li Rui.


    Li Rui felt his chin and thought it over carefully. He thought it was quite reasonable: "it''s the same thing, but I want to make a bet."


    "No, brother Li!" Ma Donglai feels that he can''t be saved. How can he be like this? When is it? He wants to gamble!


    "This is not the time to stimulate your heart, brother Li!" Ma Donglai yelled.


    Lu Zhao coughed to stop Ma Donglai''s gradually fierce emotion: "don''t panic, there will always be a way. I helped brother Li think of no less than ten clever plans a while ago, nine of which were rejected by me, but I have already thought of the last one."


    "Brother Li, I''m ready for the ring for marriage proposal. It''s a super large diamond ring that women like! Although Xiang Rong may be disgraced by doing so, who care? In a word, we''ll just snatch the wedding. "


    Li Rui frowned and waved: "no, I just want to bet."


    Lu Zhao and Ma Donglai have nothing to say.


    At this time, the door of the movement came, crackling firecrackers, many people welcomed the past, toward the door concentration. Wearing a white suit, Xiang Rong calmly holds Zhang Qing''s hand and walks slowly towards the hall.


    Xiang Rong is slender, gentle and polite, with a smile: "thank you, Xiao Qing, slow down."


    That''s very considerate.


    Li Rui stands up and walks directly to Zhang Qing.


    The expression on his face was very angry.


    Seeing Li Rui''s look, Xiang Rong is a little stunned, but Li Rui doesn''t look at him at all, and there is no other person in his eyes. From beginning to end, he only looks at Zhang Qing, and he is very angry.


    "It''s endless, isn''t it? People are holding hands!"


    Li Rui angrily grabbed Zhang Qing''s little hand in his hand and took her away.


    "I wanted to talk well. I''m angry when I see him holding your hand!"

 Chapter 841

    "Don''t make a fool of yourself." Zhang Qing said with a smile.


    "No, I''m not kidding."


    "Stop it!" Zhang Qing was angry and stood in the same place.


    People around gathered their eyes and looked at the man and woman one after another. Xiang Rong is more gloomy, clenching his lips, he angrily rushed forward, a punch toward Li Rui''s cheek: "let her go!"


    Bang.


    Xiang Rong''s fists can''t even break Li Rui''s automatic defense, and he is isolated by one centimeter.


    This is still under Li Rui''s conscious control, otherwise Xiang Rong''s arm might break because of this blow.


    Li Rui didn''t look at Xiang Rong. His eyes were always in Zhang Qing''s eyes.


    "It''s you who''s making trouble." Li Rui said.


    "Today, so many people are here, and so are my parents. All the people who know me are present. Do you want to ruin me or something? " Zhang Qing asked.


    "With me, who can destroy you?" Li Rui asked.


    Zhang Qing took out her hand and said coldly, "it''s over between us. Don''t hinder me from getting engaged and pursuing happiness."


    "Are you determined? Have you eaten the weight? "


    "Well."


    Li Rui felt very powerless.


    One side is to want, the other side is the irretrievable sense of loss. You love her premise is that you must respect her, if you do not respect her, then you can not talk about love, this love will not be good.


    Li Rui wants to maintain the beauty, but at the same time, he doesn''t want to lose her.


    This problem has been bothering us all the time.


    Zhang Qing looked as like as two peas in Li Rui''s eyes. Suddenly, he laughed. "You know, you are in a similar position now. I want to stay on the side, but I feel very miserable." I can''t control you, and you can''t control me either. "


    "Why don''t you let him go and accept my mediocrity and your extraordinary. I don''t have a dream to go to heaven, just to spend my life. You are different. If you want to go to heaven and become a God, your dream is too far away from me. I can''t see your back. "


    "What do you want me to do?"


    Zhang Qing lowered her head and tears came down.


    She didn''t know why she suddenly wanted to cry, just like the adults struggling in the city who suddenly realized that they were far away from their dreams in the middle of the night, and the person beside her was not the one who was determined to live a lifetime.


    It was defeated by reality, had to give up, but also forced to smile indifferent. Would you be proud of it? No, I''ll just swallow the pain and tell others I''m fine. In fact, only you know whether it''s good or not.


    How about now? Zhang Qing can''t tell. On the one hand, she is numb, on the other hand, she is aggrieved.


    "I''m just an ordinary person. I don''t have your great ability. I don''t like to have no one to accompany me every day. I don''t even have a basic position. What am I? Are you Li''s junior? I''ve told you about this problem for a long time. You just don''t take it seriously. Now you still blame me for being held by others. Why don''t you reflect on yourself... "


    "I''m wrong, but you just said it wrong. You have a reputation." Li Rui reaches out his hand and wipes away Zhang Qing''s tears.


    Xiang Rong on one side even has the heart to die.


    What plot, what occasion!


    "Zhang Qing, what do you mean?"?! Make it clear to me


    Xiang Rong is very angry. He is angry with Li Rui and Zhang Qing''s playful attitude on such an occasion.


    "As you are, you are not worthy to be my wife at all. This is the end of our engagement!"


    "Women like you, women like you..."


    "As far as you can go, as far as you can go!" Xiang Rong scolded angrily.


    Li Rui looked at him and said in a deep voice, "don''t think you are wronged. The person you love in your heart is not Xiaoqing at all. It''s your girlfriend when you were a doctor. Other people''s children have given birth to one for you. You can run as soon as you say."


    Xiang Rong was shocked.


    How could he know the secret? No one should know it!


    "I gave you the chance to cancel your engagement, but you didn''t cherish it. Why, Xiang Jia is so powerful that he thinks he can cover up the sky to me? I didn''t want to talk about it at first. Just save some face. You have to jump up and down. "


    Li Rui glances at Xiang Rong. Outside the door, Wang Jingfei comes in with a woman and a child.


    "Well, it''s good for your family to get together. Don''t disturb me and Xiaoqing. Let''s take care of our own affairs. "


    The woman and the child came to Xiang Rong''s side. Xiang Rong''s face was livid and silent.


    Women are timid, so are children.


    Compared with Zhang Qing, his skill is really too much.


    Zhang Qing frowned and didn''t know what to say.


    "No, none of them are reliable? Are all men like this now? "


    Zhang Qing feels crazy.


    I want to cry and laugh.


    Li Rui grabs Zhang Qing''s hand and goes out. He says to Wang Jingfei, "take care of the things here. I''ll go out with your sister-in-law to relax."


    "Well, brother Le Li, don''t worry. I''ll take care of it here. I''m sure it will be pretty."


    Secular affairs are left to the secular to deal with. As Wang Jingfei is the richest man in Jiangnan Province, Xiang Jia is far behind him. This is not a contest of power at the same level.


    Li Rui calls Wang Jingfei to come here. This is the attack of dimension reduction. It''s a bit of bullying children.


    Zhang Qing leaves the hotel with Li Rui sullen. Li Rui hugs Zhang Qing and puts on a barrier to fly to the top villa of Jingtian hotel.


    "What''s the matter? It''s better to go back to the hotel and take the elevator."


    "You can''t fly fast by elevator."


    Sitting in the room, Li Rui hugged Zhang Qing and sat on his lap. His head rubbed against her chest: "I''m always so upset. Just have a baby, so you don''t have to do anything."


    Zhang Qing poked Li Rui in the head: "you have a problem here. You still think it''s my fault, don''t you? Don''t mention it. If there is no Xiang Rong or Zhang Rong or Zhao Rong, you can wait to come and rob them again and again. "


    "I''ve realized that I''m wrong. I''ve been cooking at home every day recently. I want to understand, family is the most important, you are the most important. "


    "Why don''t I feel any happiness when I hear the word" men "? You said you gave me a place. Where''s the place? "


    "Fame is at home. The marriage certificate has already been completed. I''ll give it to you later."


    "Do you think a marriage certificate will kill me? Do you think my parents will agree? "


    "I''ll take care of father-in-law and mother-in-law, but I''ll take care of you first." Li Rui began to be dishonest when he said this. Zhang Qing opened Li Rui''s hand and poked it at his forehead. "You just have a problem with your mind. You are too dirty. There is no good education. Who is your tutor? I want to blame him..."


    Then they rolled to the bed.


    Spring is the season.


    Well.

 Chapter 842

    At 6 p.m., Li Rui takes Zhang Qing home.


    After such a big incident, we can imagine the attitude of the Zhang family. The old headmaster Zhang is highly respected and the most important person to face is his daughter, who is on the run again and says that a good marriage is yellow.


    Xiang Jia has already sent out a message. He will never give up and break with Zhang Jiaen.


    Zhang Qing had known these rumors through her mobile phone for a long time, so she stood at the door of her house for a long time and did not dare to take out the key to open the door.


    "What are you afraid of? I''m here."


    Li Rui was amused.


    Zhang Qing was angry when she heard this: "you still have the face to talk about it. If it wasn''t for your recklessness, could it be today?"


    "You''re right. It''s all my fault, but don''t worry. I''ll take care of my father-in-law and mother-in-law."


    "You''re going to take care of it, of course!"


    Zhang Qinghu takes out the key, opens the door and pushes Li Rui in.


    In the living room, Zhang''s old headmaster and Zhang''s mother sit in front of each other and watch TV. Li Rui comes in and they don''t even look at them. Li Rui pulls Zhang Qing to the sofa to sit down. Old principal Zhang turns off the TV and looks at Li Rui with murderous eyes.


    When you say nothing at all.


    Li Rui laughs and shouts: "Dad, don''t be angry. Mom, Xiaoqing, I will take care of me. "


    A father and a mother, let Zhang old headmaster and his wife are shivering, goose bumps are up.


    "Stop, I have no face to be your parents!" Zhang said.


    Zhang Mu took her husband''s hand.


    Zhang was very angry and went on to say, "I don''t want to get angry in advance. Parents are completely kept in the dark! When you arrive at the scene, you suddenly lift the card and turn the table. What do you want? Do you still have our elders in your eyes? "


    "Yes, father-in-law, absolutely." With a smile, Li Rui got up to pour the tea. He put his fingers into the cup and said, "come on, father-in-law and mother-in-law, after drinking this cup of tea, we will be a family."


    Tea is green, emitting a refreshing fragrance.


    Old headmaster Zhang looked at the teacup and said, "what is it?"


    "Good thing, you can be 20 years younger after drinking it."


    "True or false?" Zhang''s mother was very surprised. She knew Li Rui''s medical skills were very good, but what effect a cup of tea could have, at most, was a little tonic.


    However, since Li Rui had kindly delivered the tea, they would not refuse it.


    In the final analysis, Li Rui and they are still watching their growth. This boy, at the beginning, they did not move their mind. But later Li Rui seldom came to visit his family. He thought that it was no good, so he wanted to contact Xiang''s family.


    The result is not easy, Zhang Qing looks up to Xiang Rong, and let Li Rui to stir yellow.


    Old headmaster Zhang was drinking tea, and his mother read: "at the beginning, you two, we agreed. Xiao Rui, you have the ability. You''ve been famous since you were young, but I didn''t expect you to have a family, so we didn''t think much about it


    "It''s just that this kind of thing should be discussed with us more than making decisions without authorization."


    Li Rui said with a smile: "the situation is like this. I didn''t expect Xiaoqing to think that I don''t love her. In fact, we have been together for a long time, but she is a little bit unsure. She can''t catch me and can''t keep up with me. Before me, because I was too busy with my career, I didn''t take good care of Xiaoqing''s feelings. This is my dereliction of duty. I''m not honest here. "


    Zhang Qing snorted.


    "As for Xiang''s affairs, I''ll deal with them thoroughly. If they dare to make noise, I''ll teach them a little bit about how to behave."


    "Now people know what''s the use of saying that!"


    As soon as he heard this, the old headmaster Zhang got angry. He put the quilt on the table and splashed some drops of tea on the back of his palm. At this time, the magic thing happened, the old headmaster Zhang saw his palm back become white and tender with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    He looked at his wife in amazement.


    Zhang Qing''s mother is also rapidly rejuvenated. People in their sixties have suddenly become more than 40 years old.


    Old principal Zhang was confused.


    Zhang''s mother hasn''t noticed her change, just like the old headmaster Zhang didn''t notice her change before. She is thinking about the amount of information in Li Rui''s words, and knows that old principal Zhang pulls her to the bathroom.


    For a moment, a scream came from the bathroom.


    After a long time, Zhang and his wife returned to the living room sofa and sat down again. This time, without saying a word, old headmaster Zhang drank the tea on the table without leaving a drop.


    After drinking tea, he felt that his old body was full of vitality.


    Old principal Zhang closed his eyes and felt the vitality.


    Zhang Qing leaned on Li Rui''s shoulder and said, "do you want to turn our family into old monsters?"


    "No, I just don''t think it''s necessary to hide any more. If secular things can''t be solved with secular methods, it''s better to reduce the dimension and crack down, just smash the problems in front of you. When people are alive, the rules should be reduced. "


    "Qingqing, think about it. If our life becomes long, one month, two months, half a year is no different from one day, will you care about the separation? Do you think I don''t value you? "


    Zhang Qing fell into deep meditation.


    Li Rui said softly, "that''s what I thought before. I always thought we had a long time to spend with you. But that''s just my idea, because I''m standing at that height, but you haven''t accepted it yet. "


    "So it''s also my fault. I''m sorry to wait until everything breaks out."


    Li Rui embraces Zhang Qing, and they rely on each other. They don''t talk, and they are very warm.


    An hour later, the transformation of Zhang''s old headmaster and Zhang''s mother was completed, and their faces were fixed at about 40 years old. Looking very healthy, Li Rui''s two cups of tea brought them earth shaking changes.


    "What did you put in your tea? What kind of medicine is it? Why is it there? What''s the principle? "


    Mr. Zhang is very curious. At the same time, he also pays attention to all other aspects: "what are the side effects?"


    "The side effect is that you and your mother-in-law may need to go out to hide for a while. When the time is right, you can tell others that you have recovered to the present situation through your own exercise, so as not to shock the world."


    Li Rui said: "in addition, this kind of thing is not rare in the eyes of the upper class. But if someone asks, what you should tell them is that the hair is dyed, the body is exercised, and the skin is maintained. "


    "What''s going on?" Zhang Mu was at a loss.


    "Ma, this is Xiuxian." Zhang Qing explained, "in fact, I haven''t changed in these years. Don''t you find out?"


    "Then we can''t expect you to look old!" Zhang Mu doesn''t have a good way.

 Chapter 843

    It''s not easy to accept that the world is not the same as your own cognition. Many elderly people in rural areas don''t even know how to use their mobile phones, but they are just a little hard to accept.


    Zhang''s father and mother, as professors, keep up with the trend of the times. They use mobile phone software very well. But Zhang Qing tells them that Li Rui is actually an immortal cultivation party, which is bullshit.


    The problem is, the medicine is working and the body is strong.


    Even though Zhang Qing could fly and float in the air in front of them, it was still unacceptable.


    "It''s like a dream." Zhang Mu said.


    "Mom, it''s getting late. You should have a rest early. If you dream or not, you''ll know when you wake up tomorrow morning."


    "By the way, father-in-law and mother-in-law, you have to get up early tomorrow. I''ve arranged the villa. We''ll move tomorrow."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li Rui comes to Zhang Qing''s room and they Nestle on the bed. I think about the past.


    "How can I be with you? I really didn''t expect that."


    "I didn''t expect it, but it''s good. I think it''s very happy to have people I like around me. "


    "Your happiness is in place. I haven''t yet."


    "What do you mean?" Li Rui turns over and presses Zhang Qing under him.


    "Dirty, this is my house!"


    "Oh, I''m more excited when you say that!"


    "Go away!"


    ¡­¡­


    Li Rui didn''t come back all night. All the women in the family knew where Li Rui had gone.


    In the morning, Li Rui takes Zhang Qing home, but Zhang Qing is not very interesting.


    But also quickly get used to, in fact, at the beginning of the relationship between women at home, we all vaguely guess something. Now, Li Rui is more and more arrogant. He can''t avoid holding hands.


    When Guan Feixue sat in the living room and chatted with sister sang, he was laughing: "it''s like a TV play. I''m so proud of it. It''s so cool to be a man and do his part. "


    "That''s going to make you feel better." Sang said with a smile.


    "You are not the same!" Guan Feixue retorts. This is the place. Everyone''s bottom line has been lowered. It doesn''t matter. He has accepted his life.


    Even those who are just about to get engaged have been robbed. What else can we say? The situation is better than others.


    "Do you think there will be a schedule in the future? For example, on Monday, sister sang, on Tuesday, yingzi, and on Wednesday, Zhao Ling... "


    "Do you want to be so open! No, I can''t talk about this topic with you any more. It''s too heavy. I''m going to hug Xiaoman and wash my heart. "


    Elder sister sang didn''t know that there were so many evil ideas in Guan Fei''s snow-white Fu Mei. After all, she got up and left. She turned off Feixue''s mouth and said that she was very tired. What''s wrong with this situation?


    It means you can only do it but not say it?


    It''s secular.


    However, the changes Zhang Qing brought to this family are also quite obvious. After such a shock, Li Rui wakes up and wants to return to his family.


    At the weekend, Li Rui went to see Zhao Yue, who is currently working in the pharmaceutical company under Suyan for pharmaceutical research. Special approval is a research institute, specially let Zhao Yuean peace of mind to do research.


    When Li Rui went, Zhao Yue was wearing a white coat, expressionless, and didn''t care about Li Rui''s arrival at all.


    "Don''t disturb me if you have nothing. I''m different from your women. I have a career."


    "No, don''t you want to know some fresh herbs?"


    "Oh?"


    Zhao Yue is very energetic. Li Rui has some good things in her hand. For example, some pills can''t be studied. Many ingredients are unknown. With this, Zhao Yue has won several research awards, and it is not impossible for him to win the Nobel Prize in the future.


    In scientific journals, Zhao Yue is a new generation of medical research leader. Her research on human body limit drug manufacturing is second to none in the world. It''s a matter of the fate of all mankind, to put it bluntly.


    The state attaches great importance to it, and the international community is thirsty for talents.


    But those Zhao Yue don''t care, no interest. Her interest comes only from the field itself. In other words, for their own breakthrough.


    "The new herbs I brought from the alien world, have a look."


    Li Rui took some of the medicinal materials collected from the big black sky from the jade space and put them on the table. Zhao Yue stares big eyes, this time is happy finally: "you still have some use, it seems that Zhang Qing should be engaged early, so that you don''t have to adjust every day."


    "I thought I didn''t hear anything out of the window." Li Rui said with a smile.


    "Then I have to eat and sleep, too."


    Li Rui gently hugs her waist from behind Zhao Yue. Zhao Yue is nervous for a moment, and then relaxes: "don''t disturb my work."


    She is still not used to such intimacy. Although she occasionally thinks about it, she can seriously implement it, but she is not used to it.


    Li Rui gently rubbed her cheek: "I know you are busy, but no matter how busy you are, you should relax. There will be a party later, and come back to study in the evening. "


    Zhao Yue looked at the pile of medicinal materials, fighting between heaven and man in his heart.


    For a long time, she snorted and went to change.


    "Zhao Ling and Wang Ke, are they all here in July?"


    "I''m the first one to come to you. I''ll call them later."


    "There''s no need. Go and call them now, and come back to pick me up later. I''ll study it first." Zhao Yue peeped out from the bathroom and looked eagerly at the pile of medicinal materials.


    Li Rui, speechless, nodded: "well, I''ll come later."


    Zhao Yue smiles happily.


    Li Rui leaves the Research Institute and flies to the police station. Zhao Ling has just finished the meeting. The police station is very busy. It''s true that police are hard to do. It''s more difficult to be a policewoman. Many people say that it''s better to find a wife than a policeman because they can''t take care of their family.


    Zhao Ling doesn''t have such worries, and she is now a political commissar of the police station. At least she is a leader. She didn''t think so much about her family when she was less than 30 years old. She didn''t like the occasional courtship from the police station.


    Today is also a busy day. Sitting in the office, Zhao Ling rubbed her neck and felt a little pain.


    Li Rui opened the door of the office and saw Li Rui. Zhao Ling pulled him over: "you''re just in time. There are several big cases in the police station. I think you have nothing to do. Help me solve them."


    "It''s OK to solve the case. Kiss one first."


    Li Rui closed the door. It''s a long journey. I feel it''s not easy to deal with so many women. In particular, these women have their own jobs, and they are all elite talents in various fields. It''s really difficult to give consideration to them.


    Li Rui now understands the advantages of monogamy.


    But it''s too late.

 Chapter 844

    Catching criminals is naturally a matter of letting everyone else do it. On the way back with Zhao Ling, the sky was a bit overcast. It seemed that a rainstorm was about to fall.


    "The weather is changing so fast."


    Zhao Ling sighed.


    Li''s villa is another reunion. In the afternoon, they all came. These women are all big men. Li Rui has to go there in person and please come back.


    When it comes to parties, in fact, it''s also like eating together and chatting. Li Rui''s main purpose is to show his change and the change of a family.


    In the past, Li Rui was not very intimate at home, but now it doesn''t matter.


    There is a sense of openness at home, but there is still a bottom line, not too much. In the kitchen, the women help each other. The cooks cook, and the handyman cooks. In the living room, they also talk and laugh about Zhang Qing''s marriage.


    Zhang Qing, not to mention more depressed, was teased for a while, she excuse cooking, went to the kitchen to work.


    Xiaoman, accompanied by many aunts, is very happy. Children always like to be lively.


    At seven in the evening, a torrential rain fell.


    The dining table is full of delicious food, which makes people have a great appetite.


    "Here, cheers!"


    Li Rui raised his glass, which made him happy. Nothing is more important than a stable family. A man can be busy with his career, but the significance of busy career lies in maintaining his family and realizing his own significance.


    The fetters are so deep that the realization of one''s own meaning also includes retaining the people one likes.


    After three rounds of drinking, Li Rui made a self-criticism: "I admit that I didn''t do it well before. This time I''m going to invite you all here. There''s something that needs to be announced. I''ve done this thing with my own initiative. "


    Li Rui takes out a pile of marriage certificates from his bag under the table. This is entrusted to Chen Changsheng, not a fake certificate.


    One for each.


    Except Su Hongying, Xiaowu and Xiaoman.


    When his parents are not here, Li Rui grows up and forms his own family, so they seldom come here. Although they are not far apart, most of them still take care of their children and enjoy their life. What they want from Li Rui is to have more children.


    "I''m sorry. Strictly speaking, I don''t think I''m a good person, but I have to give you an explanation. You can''t lose your reputation. It''s not good. "


    "I don''t want you to be furtive, as if you can''t see the light. I may not be a good person, but I think I should at least do well as a man. I''m sorry, but I love you


    The women looked at the marriage certificate, some moved, some pretended to be calm.


    Marriage certificate is just a piece of paper, a legal status.


    But without this thing, I just can''t. They want what others have. Before, due to plain words, no one said they wanted this thing.


    Now they all look at Su Yan.


    Su Yan stood up slightly drunk and said, "this is actually what I mean. Brother Li and I also got through. We''ve been together for so many years. In fact, in my mind, it doesn''t matter. As far as I know brother Li, I''m not as good as sister Ke''er, or even later than July and teacher Zhang. "


    "To say that the psychological imbalance, but also open, men, this virtue."


    Sparse laughter, gradually laughing.


    In short, she was also smiling. She gave Li Rui a white look: "in fact, if you let me watch you marry someone else, my heart will be blocked. Brother Li''s is mine, so you are mine. I just want us to live a happy life together. And every night, I really can''t deal with it. Some people, like a stallion, can''t bear it. "


    Xiao Wuying covers Xiaoman''s ears. Su Hongying''s face is black. She doesn''t want to hear these things at all!


    But other people are laughing wildly, one by one are shouting that this is not the car to the kindergarten, have said to get off!


    This is actually a relaxation of family relations.


    They are honest and harmonious with each other.


    With Zhang Qing''s experience, we should talk about it thoroughly and deal with it perfectly. This is what they want to do and what they need to deal with at present.


    However, as soon as the words changed, he simply said: "in fact, there is no way. Brother Li, we all know his dilemma. If it wasn''t for his ability, that might not have happened. It''s not that he doesn''t have us in his heart. In fact, this time, he is very clear. "


    "If you really feel lonely, you''d better have a baby."


    Everyone looked at Zhang Qing, Zhang Qing blushed: "what, why are you looking at me?"


    "Teacher Zhang, it''s your turn to have a baby this time. Xiaoman also needs his younger brother and sister to accompany him."


    "Why don''t you give birth? I''ll give birth anyway."


    "Of course, your husband is the most urgent one."


    With laughter, Zhang Qing''s face turned red.


    "I''m not just talking about Mr. Zhang. I mean all of you here may have to put it on the agenda." In a word, Zhao Ling''s faces are all red now.


    Zhang Qing clapped her hands and said with a smile, "that is, if I want to have a baby together, I''m still a little afraid. If I want to have a baby together, I can have fun together."


    This proposal is acceptable and open to question.


    Women are afraid of having children.


    It''s a stage of life that you have to go through, but if you have more people, you won''t be so worried.


    People, as long as they can find a sense of group, will be more stable.


    Guan Feixue quickly put forward the schedule, for a moment, the laughter is even bigger.


    Li Rui is drinking. He feels that there is nothing wrong with him here. These women, no matter what status they are outside, are lawless at home and treat him as a tool.


    Suddenly, Li Rui felt a jump in his heart. He put down his glass and walked out the window.


    Lightning flashes, bone dragon hovers over the villa.


    There is a huge whirlpool in the sky, which is the posture of the tornado.


    The whirlpool gave Li Rui a very bad feeling. It seemed that something terrible was coming there.


    Crackling roar, cover up the atmosphere of peace at home. In short, she put down her glass and came to the window. When she saw the situation outside, her smile disappeared.


    Other people gathered around. Xiaoman shrank in Xiaowu''s arms. Xiaowu shrank in Jiansu Mei''s arms. Jiansu Mei also wanted to find a hug to shrink, but she wanted to face, so she could only hold yingzi tightly.


    Even if Sakura was such a bold woman, her body was shaking slightly.


    The scene above the sky is terrible!


    It was as if the world were going to die.


    Something is coming to the world from the whirlpool!

 Chapter 845

    "Do you want to go up and have a look?"


    In short, ask Li Rui.


    Li Rui shook his head: "first look, now rush past, there is no benefit."


    The curtain of heaven broke open, and a figure came down slowly in the cave. Carefully, it doesn''t look like a person at all. It has a crocodile''s head and is extremely vicious.


    "I''m a villain at first sight, brother Li. If you hadn''t called Laozu, please." Jian Sumei said.


    "No signal." Li Rui doesn''t have to think about it.


    "Can''t you make a satellite call?" Jane''s on the bar.


    "Think too much, you think the satellite in the sky was launched by our family." Li Rui takes out a small piece of wood from his pocket with no expression and breathes. The wood changes into Su Hongying.


    Su Hongying''s eyes widened: "what are you doing?"


    "I don''t want to do anything. I just want to send someone to test." Li Rui said lightly.


    He left Li''s house and rose up in the sky. The hole in the sky is far away from the Li family. If it wasn''t for Li Rui and his family''s amazing accomplishments, they couldn''t see the situation clearly.


    For ordinary people, there is no feeling. It''s just that the weather is very bad. It''s extremely bad. When it''s raining and thundering, we should take time to collect our clothes.


    Only the practitioners can feel the change of heaven and earth.


    Fly up to the sky, directly toward the person who fell from the sky. At a distance of 100 meters, he stopped flying and floated quietly in the air.


    This time Li Rui saw clearly that the people who came through the sky were not individuals. This guy is extremely tall and big. His head looks like an alligator. His eyes are red and emit two red lights.


    "Daoyou, where are you from?" She asked in a deep voice.


    The crocodile looked at Fenshen and pressed Fenshen into the palm of his hand.


    "I am the crocodile ancestor!"


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m Su Hongying, the daughter of the Dark Lord!" Separate.


    Crocodile ancestor gently a smile, that blood basin big mouth opens, throw into the mouth separately, a mouthful is gone.


    Very powerful.


    I didn''t have any fighting power in the mouth of crocodile ancestor.


    Beside Li Rui, Su Hongying clenches her fists and wants to fight with Li Rui immediately!


    He actually said that this part of the body is the princess of the big black sky demon clan leader. Isn''t it intentional to invite hatred?!


    "This villain, sooner or later, I will blow him up!"


    In people''s eyes, crocodile ancestor is no different from the devil. In Su Hongying''s eyes, Li Rui is the biggest devil!


    Set up, set up, set up.


    "Please, we have to find a way to deal with it." Li Rui thought deeply, then took out a piece of small wood, turned into a part and left quickly.


    This crocodile ancestor good die not die, fall to Jianghua city. Why doesn''t it go to the island country and let the island people enjoy the happiness first. When it comes to Jianghua, no one else will take care of it. They think it''s Li Rui''s business.


    The problem is that the crocodile ancestor is very powerful!


    Li Rui feels a little overwhelmed.


    When he was worried, he simply asked, "are you still eating? Or I''ll clean it up. "


    "Yes, it''s almost done anyway."


    Li Rui frowned as he sat down in the living room. Jane Su Mei came to help him to tighten the eyebrows to stretch out, Zhang Qing they have something on their mind. The situation is also in front of us. Li Rui should have gone through this, but he never did.


    "I don''t think it''s necessary for you to go on like this. If the earth is finished, we won''t feel bad." Zhang Qing said seriously, "or you''d better go out and have a look. You''re too deliberate."


    "That''s right. At first sight, there are aliens invading the earth. Who don''t you go to at this time?" Guan Feixue also said.


    "If you don''t go, what if the monster kills you? That''s what they do in movies. " Zhao Ling also advised.


    "What if I don''t come back for months?" Li Rui said anxiously.


    "That''s better than the end of the earth." Zhang Qing sighed and said, "just as we were too narrow-minded before, we didn''t understand everything, but just like that, I was really afraid."


    "If you don''t even have a home environment, assuming that your happy life is nothing but a bubble after all, you can go and have a look and find a way. I''m particularly worried about my parents now. Won''t this thing really kill them? "


    "That''s not going to come to our house." Li Rui hugs Zhang Qing''s waist and pats her on the shoulder. At the critical moment, they are still very clear.


    I can''t help it. Now I have to wait and see what this crocodile ancestor is.


    Li Rui left home and came to Renxing martial arts school. He met Laozu Li and the extreme devil. At the same time, Li Rui asked Zhao Kuafu to hold still and never let the people in the black League have an impulse with crocodile ancestors.


    "Retreat to the base if necessary, be careful."


    "I see, brother Li."


    Zhao Kuafu knew the seriousness of the matter, and the strength of crocodile ancestors was so strong that he could feel the tremendous arrogance from a long distance.


    In the library, Li Rui meets Li Laozu.


    "Shall we go and have a look?"


    "Don''t act rashly, just find the right time." Li Laozu''s face was calm. "Crocodile ancestor was originally suppressed on the moon for a long time. It was estimated that the seal was loose, so that he got out of trouble. His first step should be to familiarize himself with the situation. He has just left


    "Where did he go?"


    "The ocean."


    "So how do we find him?"


    "It''s hard to find him. Crocodile ancestor himself is good at water. When he goes into the ocean, he has to show himself. In the world, I''m afraid that he will cause a great disaster. The crocodile ancestor will never die. It''s hard to deal with him this time. "


    Li Laozu took the tea cup on the table and sipped: "but his strength has been sealed for a long time. It''s estimated that he won''t come out for a while. We can make a plan to move the crocodile ancestors to other places


    "You mean big black sky?" The heaven devil guessed Li Laozu''s idea.


    "Where else would be suitable for him?" Li Laozu laughed, "big black sky is originally a Shura field. If you send him to big black sky, the devil of black sky will not tolerate him. The more chaotic the dark sky is, the better it will be for us. "


    "But how could he willingly go to the big black sky?"


    "So we have to find a way to get him into the dark."


    Everything in the world is complementary, not perfect. Just as Li Rui''s shortcoming is the women in his family, just as Li Laozu''s shortcoming is the time when he can''t go back, just as the devil has a hometown in his heart.


    These are things that can be used.


    The only difference is how to use it.


    "Crocodile ancestor was suppressed by Buddha in those years. I think he hated Buddha very much. We can find Buddha and send him to the dark sky as bait. " Li Laozu said.


    "That''s just like me. The question is, where is the Buddha from?" The devil asked.


    "There will always be." Li Rui said.

 Chapter 846

    In fact, there are few Buddhas these days, mainly because there are few real Buddhas.


    Most of them are fake monks, who know what to do in the name of Buddha. There are few people who are truly compassionate and can always show respect to the Buddha.


    But not necessarily.


    "The Buddha says that I''m not as good as hell. Who goes to hell? This time it''s time to go to hell. Let''s see if there are any eminent monks who are really dedicated to the Buddha."


    Li Rui is serious, and the devil laughs: "how do I feel that you are upset and kind?"


    "I''m not a Buddha. I''m just a porter."


    "You just want people to die?"


    "I said it''s voluntary. What do you say about crocodile ancestors? You say a solution."


    "I think it''s better to shoot him head on."


    "As I said just now, people are hiding in the sea. So big sea, where do you grab it? Besides, if you want to kill someone, you may be given a second. Even I dare not approach to test the strength of this guy. It''s terrible. "


    Li Laozu agreed: "yes, crocodile ancestors are very powerful. And the vitality is also very tenacious, crocodile ancestor can incarnate ten million. Every alligator separated from his body is the size of a thumb, but its speed is faster than a bullet, sharper than a knife, and it can repose his consciousness. "


    "How can we fight? Surrender The extreme way demon quit, even Li Laozu all said so, that still fight what fight.


    "The problem is that people won''t accept your surrender. We are food in his eyes. I''m really worried about this. The strength of crocodile ancestors must be at least King level. If you think about it carefully, we can''t do any of them. "


    I don''t know what to do until I have enough time to hate. I don''t like to be passive, but I fall from the sky. Where can I argue?


    Or strength is not enough, strength is enough to kill crocodile ancestors directly on the line.


    "If nothing else, we''d better follow that method, old devil. Go out and find out where there are eminent monks. I think there should be. But we can only use this method. We can''t help it. "


    "I''ll look into it. Anyway, I''m idle, and I can''t show up. I''d better go out and wander."


    The devil said he was so pitiful. Li Rui wanted to hold a tear for him. Li Laozu pinched a finger to calculate, light said: "you go to the west, there may be."


    "I''ll go, and I''ll go to the plateau!" The extreme way demon is not satisfied.


    "You don''t have altitude sickness. What''s wrong with going to the plateau? If you don''t go to the plateau, how can you wash your dirty and ugly soul? How can life be sublimated? " Li Rui scolded.


    "If you go to a plateau, you can get the soul sublimation, then there will be ghosts."


    In fact, Li Rui doesn''t believe it. It''s all made up by some ignorant literati on the Internet. This is the way it is. People and ghosts are all in the show. As long as they register a official account on the Internet, they can pretend to be very cultured and express their views.


    It''s a joke for people who are mentally independent.


    At most, it''s OK to have a look at the scenery and sublimate the soul? Go to hell!


    Anyway, the discussion in the three people''s small meeting is over. Li Rui still doesn''t plan to move home when he gets home. Make people at home every day, no matter what else, first consolidate the rear area, women, that''s it. When you have nothing to worry about, you will be confused.


    There''s no way. Who makes them feel insecure. No matter what occupation or education, when it comes to love, all the nine bulls can''t hold the reins of their thoughts.


    After all, Li Rui stayed at home for more than a month before he had time to go out. This more than a month results gratifying, Zhang Qing pregnant, Guan Feixue also pregnant.


    When Zhao Kuafu saw Li Rui in April, he said, "brother Li, you are thin."


    "Don''t do that with me. I think you''re sarcastic when I hear that now. Women are not great, are they? I tell you, I don''t envy you, not at all! "


    Li Rui is about to come down. Outside, he is Li Zhenren, the great devil, the great gates Li, and the underground man. No matter what messy title he has, he''s a little scared when he comes home.


    The fear of being sucked dry goes hand in hand.


    Zhao Kuafu laughs unkindly and laughs for a long time: "brother Li, our spies have news. We find an eminent monk in the south."


    "Real eminent monk or fake eminent monk? Don''t be the kind of person who either swindles money or sex in the name of an eminent monk, or is he just wanted? "


    "It''s not true this time, but the monk''s Dharma is not ordinary. He has a wife and children, but he has a high Buddhist Dharma and a golden body of Dharma


    Li Rui was a little interested in saying this: "did people bring it?"


    "Yes, it''s over there. How else can I call you in such a rush? Let''s go and have a look. "


    Li Rui rose from the ground and flew directly to the training ground.


    Sure enough, when Li Rui saw the "eminent monk", he couldn''t believe that he was an eminent monk. This man has short hair and is not bald. He doesn''t even have incense scars on his head. Generally, the images of eminent monks are dressed in cassock, with many incense scars on their heads. The more incense scars there are, the more severe they are.


    That''s what TV plays are all about.


    The eminent monk looked like a passer-by. When he was thrown into the crowd, he immediately didn''t know the one he couldn''t find. Moreover, Li Rui could not see that he was an eminent monk at all when he took his children and wife to tour the martial arts training ground.


    "How did you find him?"


    "At the scene of a disaster relief, he showed his golden appearance."


    "Where do you learn from?"


    Zhao Kuafu showed a strange look: "he has no teacher, as if he was born with a golden body."


    Li Rui''s face became serious. In this way, he was reincarnated.


    Or is the aura of heaven and earth revived and the talent awakened?


    Whether it is or not, Li Rui thinks it is necessary to have a try. Li Rui came to the man: "Hello, my name is Li Rui. I''m the leader of the black League. I specially invite you here to discuss something with you."


    "Go ahead, please."


    "How do you understand Buddha?"


    "False, big, empty."


    Li Rui was surprised, and so was Zhao Kuafu.


    Is this the eminent monk?


    How can you say that what you believe in is false?


    This is a traitor!


    The living traitor, the anti skeleton boy, was burned to death in ancient times.


    However, seeing that the eminent monk did not move his face, he gave a mysterious smile: "the so-called false is to see through the true and false. The so-called big, tolerance is big, inclusive. Emptiness is no desire, no self. "


    Li Rui and Zhao Kuafu immediately admired.


    "An eminent monk is an eminent monk. How dare you ask an eminent monk for his number?"


    "It''s a disgrace."


    "Good!" Li Rui thumbs up and hears the legal name. This is not an ordinary person.

 Chapter 847

    For the first time in many years, Li Rui has heard of such a legal name as "sex robbery".


    After thinking about it, Li Rui decided to ask people what their names were. Otherwise, they would be very rude.


    Li Rui thought that he was a serious man.


    We can''t do things that are devious.


    "Don''t know what the master''s real name is?"


    "Tang Jiujie."


    Li Rui understood the name as soon as he heard it. He was really ready to become a monk. Even if it''s not called robbery, it''s called Tang Jiujie, because that''s the name of a monk.


    Most people don''t have a ring in their names.


    "Master Jiujie, can you take a step?"


    "No, my wife and children are all here. If there is anything to say, they will listen."


    Li Rui pondered for a moment and said, "at present, there is a big demon in the East China Sea. The great demon was a great power in ancient times. He was suppressed by the Buddha on the moon. Now he is out of trouble. Some time ago, the situation changed, and that is the great demon out of trouble. "


    "I think the master also knows that if the big demons are allowed to do harm to the world, they will be in trouble. It is only the common people who are sad to suffer such a disaster. How innocent are the common people? "


    Tang Jiujie nodded: "yes, so a tall man should stand up to the sky."


    "Yes, a tall man should stand up to the sky. In my opinion, the master is about 1.8 meters tall, which is higher than me. I wonder if the master is willing to go up to the front and top one?"


    "Can I stand it?"


    "If you can hold it, you have to hold it if you can''t. There''s no way. It''s common for people to go up in the face of difficulties when they live in the world. It can only be so. "


    "Can''t it be someone else? I''m afraid I can''t catch it. "


    "It can be someone else, but the reason why we contact the master is that the crocodile ancestor hates the Buddha most. Crocodile ancestor once killed all monks in the world. Master is also a monk in the world. Sooner or later, he will be stabbed. Moreover, the master has Buddhist roots, which is exactly the kind of eminent monk that crocodile ancestors hate most. "


    "Then I have to die." Tang Jiujie sighed and looked at his wife and children. Her wife is very gentle, and his children are very sensible.


    Li Rui really doesn''t want to open this mouth if he can.


    But when it comes to bait, no one is more suitable than Tang Jiujie.


    After all, he is a real Buddhist, although he is not a Buddhist. But Li Rui knows that a real Buddha is never necessarily a Buddha on the surface. Only those who really have a Buddha in their heart are real Buddhas.


    It''s just like in today''s society, a lot of people shout slogans on the surface, saying how honest they are. In fact, they all sell people''s equipment, and they don''t know how twisted and dirty they really do.


    And there is no reason for many things in the world. For example, if Li Rui has Buddhist roots, the closer he is to Tang Jiujie, the more he can feel the Buddha nature of this person. That is a kind of natural compassion, will not let people feel very annoying, natural intimacy.


    Li Rui hated many monks, but Tang Jiujie was the only one. He didn''t feel disgusted. On the contrary, there is a sense of closeness in my heart, and I feel that maybe this is a person I can deal with.


    True compassion is kindness, which means that people can''t bear to be robbed. If Tang Jiujie really doesn''t want to, Li Rui can''t help it.


    Anyway, Li Rui has already told him the truth. It''s up to him to be a bait or not.


    Tang Jiujie sighed: "in this case, please arrange a place for leader Li. The nine commandments are bounden duty


    "The master is mighty."


    Tang Jiujie''s wife forcefully holds Tang Jiujie''s palm and looks up at him. Obviously, she didn''t want Tang Jiujie to die.


    Including Tang Jiujie''s children, although they are still young, they still understand some words.


    "Dad, can''t you not go?"


    "Dad, you promised me you would take me to play. We haven''t been to many places."


    Tang Jiujie reached out to touch his son''s head and said softly, "if I don''t go, we''ll all die. There''s nothing to be hesitant about in this kind of thing, rather than to die and be happy. "


    "Xiao Hong, don''t worry about me. When we were together, we said that I may not be what you think. I may leave one day. Now it''s time. "


    "Although I may leave, I will guard you forever. Protect the world, protect all the creatures. I''d rather do something meaningful than keep my body rotten and old


    Tang Jiujie looked at the sky from afar, with a smile at the corner of his mouth: "in this case, it''s natural to be apart."


    Tang Jiujie''s wife didn''t speak, but her eyes were full of tears.


    At the beginning, she valued this man''s kindness and his kindness. During these years, he has been very kind to her. Everyone thinks that her hard life is definitely not happy. In fact, only she knows whether she is happy or not.


    She felt very satisfied. Although the days were hard, he was very good and treated her very well.


    Such a man may not be found in the world.


    How can this make her willing.


    Li Rui and Zhao Kuafu stood aside and were also greatly touched. Li Rui said, "please don''t worry. Since I dare to invite master Jiujie to come here, I don''t really let him sacrifice in the past. I have already planned the relevant arrangements. At this critical moment, you will surely get out of trouble. "


    "It''s the best." Tang Jiujie gave a cool smile, looked at the sky again and said, "I really want to live another 500 years."


    Who doesn''t want to live another 500 years?


    I think it''s just hard.


    Deep sea, a bottle of huge body swimming, that is a whale, the whale with a small whale, issued a clear song, the sound is fine and bright.


    The little whale follows her mother carefree.


    All of a sudden, the whale looked forward in horror and was about to turn around. A big mouth of a blood basin rushed straight towards her. The mouth of the abyss was wide open, and its sharp teeth were like swords, mercilessly biting the whale in half.


    The little whale let out a cry of grief, but it didn''t have time to escape. The giant crocodile, which is tens of times bigger than it, has countless alligators on its body. They drill into its body and bite it into a skeleton.


    The crocodile''s eyes were red. After swallowing the whale, he swam far away, but behind him, I don''t know when, he caught up with a submarine. The soundless and stirless torpedo launched into the giant crocodile.


    Although the speed of the alligator is fast, it is still faster than the torpedo. Torpedoes bombard the alligator, directly blowing up the whole sea.


    Huge waves set off, directly forming a tsunami like scene.


    But the waves dispersed, and the alligator was unharmed. On the contrary, his red eyes searched for the submarine and sped up.


    "Stupid human, I don''t know how to live or die!"

 Chapter 848

    The upheaval in the Pacific has caused great shock all over the world. The news was not leaked, but the high-level officials of all countries were shocked by it. At the beginning, many people thought that they wanted to fight the rhythm of World War.


    It''s not a small thing that a submarine can''t be said to be gone. The US Jianguo aircraft carrier was sent to the region for the first time. Until it received a section of documents on the way, it hurried back.


    The sea area is directly restricted.


    Prehistoric giant.


    In that encrypted file, the picture captured by the underwater guidance and monitoring probe is that a prehistoric crocodile pounced on the submarine fiercely, biting the submarine in two with one mouth.


    Never in the ocean have such creatures been seen.


    Man was shocked and shuddered. Why is there such a thing? How can I kill him? Even the torpedo can''t work. You can''t throw impeachment into the sea. Even if you throw impeachment, people won''t let you blow it.


    The efficiency of the United States is still very high. It mobilized satellites and deployed a lot of underwater monitoring in the sea area. Soon afterwards, the giant crocodile reappeared, smashing a fishing boat and killing most of its crew.


    The United States took the opportunity to send fighters to install a tracker on the giant.


    This tracker reflects the scientific and technological level of the United States. However, the giant crocodile has no attitude. After he shows off his ferocity, he climbs to an island and lies on the beach to bask in the sun. He swaggers like that and has no scruples.


    Maybe he didn''t think he had any natural enemies.


    And the satellite of the United States, Jianguo, caught a startling scene. The giant crocodile shrank into human shape.


    This is beyond the scope of animals. It''s already the level of demons.


    At this time, an oriental prophet came forward.


    "That''s crocodile ancestor, prehistoric monster. At present, no one can do anything with the earth. "


    This kind of speech is completely despairing.


    In such an atmosphere, all countries have realized that the world seems to be increasingly insecure. The rise of Xiuzhen power has gradually shown a situation of out of control.


    Under such pressure, all countries have to devote themselves to the field of science and technology.


    If the earth can''t live, you can always run!


    I can''t stand it. I can hide it!


    For a time, the emergence of crocodile ancestors has made great progress in the scientific and technological power of the earth. All countries should strengthen cooperation, unite as one and fight against foreign enemies.


    In times of crisis, technological forces are always able to make breakthroughs.


    It''s a bad side, but it''s a good side.


    After Li Rui made a prediction, he was quiet again. Different from many people''s desire for salvation, it is a kind of weak psychology. The real strong never expect the power from others.


    But if I get beaten, I''ll find a way to fight back. If I''m thirsty, I''ll try to drink water.


    If crocodile ancestor comes, try to kill him.


    Looking forward to salvation is a slight expectation, but in fact, the expectation is bound to fail to a large extent. But self salvation is relatively easy. If you place your strength on yourself, hope will be infinite.


    As for oneself, for individuals, self salvation is far more reliable than waiting for others to reach out. Because other people also have their own affairs. Only when others are busy with their own affairs can they have time to take care of others.


    So it is a very wrong thing to say that when the sky falls, a tall man will stand up. Because if a tall man wants to resist, he can only resist the place where he stands. Other places that should fall will still fall.


    You''re still going to die.


    In September, Li Rui came to the black League and held a celebration banquet. In fact, there have been many discussions on crocodile ancestors before. That''s what happened, finding problems, analyzing problems and dealing with them. It''s endless. There''s always so much clutter.


    This is a small section, progress.


    "To call you here is to thank you for your efforts. A person''s strength is too small, if we do not work together, there will be no such efficiency. It''s not easy to find nine eminent monks in the past six months. "


    "I''m here. Thank you. In addition, the alchemy department will reward those who work hard and give everyone a bottle of pills. The black League will not forget everyone''s contribution, let alone treat the brothers badly. "


    In the months before that, the black League was almost in full swing. They are either Buddhists in body or Buddhists in mind.


    It was a very hard time.


    Although the black League is very big now, even the original alchemy room has been expanded into an alchemy department with a senior Department of the whole building.


    And the warhead is four or five buildings.


    But because of this, the black League still spends a lot of money doing it.


    The fighters, the intelligence, almost came out. The alchemy department and the trading department are even more desperate to sell pills and runes. They have to make money. How can they support the operation of the whole system of the black alliance if they don''t make money?


    You can''t rely on robbing. Robbing doesn''t work. That''s for everyone to fight. The black league can''t do such a shameful thing. It''s a proper evil way. It''s too bad.


    Black alliance mainly depends on selling technical goods, elixir, elixir, Feng Shui... These are rare technical goods.


    This reform is a transformation driven by Li Rui. Zhao Kuafu admired Li Rui. He didn''t stand at the height of Li Rui''s thought, so he felt very surprised.


    In fact, Li Rui also studied in Difu.


    Each palace in the prefecture is a different department. When the black League develops to a certain extent, it needs constant reform to make things easier.


    The reason why this commendation conference is simple is that the reform of the black League has shown a thriving atmosphere.


    It''s because of everyone''s hard work that we can find the nine eminent monks.


    Li Rui looked at a group leader''s representative sitting under the stage, and his eyes were full of pride.


    "I can say, we black League, Niubi!"


    "Others are waiting for others to save us. We''re just going to be the prehistoric giant crocodile, the dead crocodile ancestor!"


    "Any powerful opponent, in front of our black League, in front of the black league''s fully operational war machine, will become a local chicken and a dog, not worth mentioning!"


    "Gentlemen, I respect you!"


    Li Shi picked up the wine bottle on the table and filled it with a glass of wine.


    As the spiritual leader and leader of the black League. Li Rui is not a high cold person. Many times, he doesn''t pretend to be high cold. Instead, he is close to life and members of the black League.


    Countless people also raised their glasses off the court.


    The whole banquet hall was full of people.


    They raised their glasses and drank them bravely.


    "Brother Li is powerful!"


    "To brother Li!"


    The black league made Li Rui, and Li Rui also made the black League.


    I would like to urge you to have a glass of wine to slaughter crocodile ancestors in the future.

 Chapter 849

    What is a spiritual leader? It''s the station where this person goes. Other people follow the drummers and turn into fans.


    Zhao Kuafu has convinced Li Rui. He works hard in Renxing martial arts school. He does everything. But when it comes to the critical moment, he is not as authoritative as Li Rui, and he is not as powerful as Li Rui. He will inspire people.


    Even if Li Rui doesn''t say anything, just a few plain words can make people excited. They want to rush to follow Li Ruigan for a great career.


    "Brother Li is a god of faith. There are so many brain powder."


    Zhao Kuafu murmured in his heart. He couldn''t help thinking, do you want to ask some popular stars how to cultivate brain powder?


    Why would Li Rui not? Where is the gap? Why is the honest person not as famous as Li Rui, the honorary headmaster and the leader of the black League?


    In fact, Li Rui is mainly an approachable person, and also a heart to heart.


    Even with his current strength and status, he treats members of the black League equally. He is always calm and never condescending.


    Li Rui even came to the end of the party and toasted one by one to thank the members for their efforts.


    In particular, there are two eminent monks, who work in several groups in turn. It took them more than two months to let people put everything down.


    In the meantime, they help the eminent monks to finish their household chores, build houses and support their mothers. They have done everything, which is thousands of times more intimate than those who help the poor.


    To do this, Li Rui is convinced.


    So we have to give awards.


    After a good drink, Li Rui went to see the nine eminent monks again.


    Except for Tang Jiujie, the rest of them were of different ages.


    The youngest is only 18 years old, just coming of age.


    It was supposed to be a time of passionate publicity, but because of the Buddha''s root, I had to participate in such things.


    Seeing these people, Li Rui couldn''t help sighing: "sometimes, I''m really annoyed that my strength is too weak."


    This world is so vast, after standing high, not only will not be Ling Jue Ding, look at the small mountains, but more and more aware that there are a lot of existence standing on a higher level.


    Whether it''s the black sky demon, Su Hongying, crocodile ancestor, or the hell of hell


    Standing in front of us are a series of unattainable figures. Under these circumstances, if you want to struggle for survival, you have to use methods and means, and you have to sacrifice passively. It''s really hard to say that it''s a great thing.


    "Master Li, don''t be sad. We all go forward voluntarily. Manpower is sometimes exhausted. We understand that. " Tang Jiujie said.


    His attitude is very good, among many eminent monks, he is the most free and unrestrained.


    "Let''s stand up and exchange for the lives of thousands of people. This business will not lose money." Another old man also said.


    This man was originally a rich businessman, but he did no less than a thousand good deeds. He donated no less than 100 schools.


    Although he doesn''t understand Buddhism, he is more like a Buddha.


    This is much better than those who buy some animals and put them on the mountain. Snakes and foxes think that if they buy these things and let them go, they can accumulate Yin, virtue and forgive sin. As a result, there are poisonous snakes all over the mountain and people are killed. I don''t know how many times.


    That kind of person is stupid and bad.


    The person who really accumulates the virtue of Yin doesn''t intend to do it for any purpose at all. He just felt that there was a kind of intolerance in his heart, which naturally made him unable to help the same kind.


    "Mr. Tian, we will not publicize your great kindness, but we will always remember it."


    "Don''t mention it. I do it for my family and for others."


    The old man, surnamed Tian, gave a cool smile, which was a calm way to see through the world.


    "Are we going to die?" The name of the 18-year-old young man is Liang Zai. He is not a man who is afraid of stepping on ants when he walks. He is a man who dares to fight with evil criminals.


    This young man has a Buddhist root, a golden and angry look, and the power of dragons and elephants.


    But he is less confident and more worried at the moment.


    "No, I''ll do everything I can to save you. You should take it as a trip to a different world. If the crocodile ancestor comes to kill you, you will kill him. "


    Li Rui laughed and then said, "we are human beings, the creator of Nu Wa, the master of the earth and the leader of all things. Crocodile ancestor is just a crocodile. Many years ago, he was just someone else on the desk. As for the other side of the earth, he was connected through the wechat group of the earth. At present, most of the heavens occupied by the Dark Lord have been taken back by the underworld.


    Without the Dark Lord in charge, the big dark demons are not the opponents of the underground coalition forces at all.

 Chapter 850

    The situation is good and bad. When the hell is out, it''s the world''s turn.


    Li Rui takes time to go to hell and meet the Runner King. With the end of the war in the underworld, the kings of the underworld returned to the top of the underworld.


    The Runner King is the danger of crocodile ancestors, and Li Rui has already told them. If crocodile ancestors really recover their strength, they will be in hell.


    In fact, some places have already begun the scene of hell.


    Midland, once a famous island in history. Ordinary people who lie on the beach do not know that the world has changed dramatically.


    As an island of Meijian, there are many tourists here.


    It''s also great to bask in the sun, swim and so on.


    A man and his companions were running and joking. Noticing the rising sea level, they took out their surfboard and rushed to the place where the tide was rising.


    There is a feeling of flying in the sky when you slide your surfboard on the wave.


    Laughing, the man named Jie MiFu suddenly found that under the surfboard, there were a pair of big red eyes.


    Under the sea level, a huge monster''s body opened its ferocious mouth.


    Boom!


    There was an explosive sound on the sea, and the spray was more than ten feet high.


    Jiemifu''s scream was drowned in the sound of the waves, in fact, no one will notice jiemifu''s tragedy.


    People just looked at the huge figure coming out of the sea level.


    A prehistoric crocodile, the size of a submarine, is covered with black scales and hard armor. The scarlet eyes of that pair of eyes showed the mockery of death.


    After rising from the sea, the crocodile ancestor pounced on the people on the shore.


    He is tired of seafood in the sea and wants to taste the taste of human again.


    He swallowed most of the people in Midland.


    The US Jianguo fighter plane took off and rushed to Midland with an impeachment bomb that had passed the plan.


    The first battle between humans and crocodile ancestors began.

 Chapter 851

    More and more warships are converging on the island. Bases around the world, row after row of silos opened, flying out of the flames of killing weapons.


    This is not the first time that human beings have used science and technology against Xiuzhen civilization.


    It won''t be the last.


    The cultivation civilization represents another development direction, but in today''s world, it is not the cultivation civilization, but the power of science and technology. The development principle of science and technology, which acts on people''s daily use, is more research-oriented.


    Strictly abide by the physical theorem, chemical theorem, biological theorem and so on.


    In fact, only a small group of talents can carry out research and development. Especially at the end of the Dharma period, the aura declined. Even if there were some Dharma, there was no support of aura. A skill without Reiki support is like a car without oil.


    Besides, the cultivation civilization stresses too much contingency, which is not suitable for a large number of population planets, unless it is a place where the full name of a big star with enough aura can be cultivated.


    Therefore, the collision of these two civilizations is almost certain.


    However, the previous collisions were mostly between people. At most, it was just a fight in the dark. The fight in the dark would not go too far. A few missiles and a few tactical impeachments would reach the top.


    This time in Midland, it''s not.


    Tourists on the island were almost devoured by crocodile ancestor whales, and all of them were killed and injured. After all, everyone knows that they are not of our own race and that their hearts must be different.


    People regard human beings as food snacks. What else can we hesitate about. What''s the attitude of human towards food? Who hasn''t counted it yet.


    Once human beings are treated like pigs, cattle and sheep, pigs, cattle and sheep do not resist, thinking is not sensible, but people have complex thinking. Resistance, we must resist, even if the earth is full of holes, we must also resist.


    Not in Midland.


    At the same time, the Navy and army of all countries launched powerful intercontinental missiles.


    In the first round of bombing, the island was almost on the verge of sinking. In the second round of bombing, the island disappeared from the map.


    For the first time, crocodile ancestors learned the power of human beings.


    He wanted to play autumn, satisfy the appetite, for a change. I didn''t expect that he would be bombarded, which would make him bloody.


    Even if his skin is rough and his flesh is thick, he can''t hold the top technological power of mankind.


    Crocodile ancestors sneak into the sea, faintly visible, a blood shadow, spread to the depths of the sea disappeared.


    And those shark eating marine creatures in the sea are almost crazy, and generally rush towards that blood shadow. Even if they absorb a small amount of blood from crocodile ancestors, these marine creatures will become the ocean overlord in the future, with the possibility of mutation.


    Humans did not celebrate it.


    After watching the satellite monitoring, Li Rui and others are dignified.


    This kind of bombardment means that he can only avoid it as much as possible. Crocodile ancestor almost took the two rounds of bombing hard, although after the second round of bombing, he realized the danger and began to retreat.


    But it''s still the next round or two.


    But even with such an offensive, he didn''t die.


    With such a strong offensive, we can almost wipe out a small country. And crocodile ancestor, unexpectedly just retreated after he was seriously injured. When he recovered, he would almost certainly retaliate.


    "This guy, nothing else, is more defensive than me."


    After watching the video sent by Chen Changsheng, Li Rui sighed. However, in general, although crocodile ancestors have amazing defense, their brains are not very developed, and some of them are behind the times.


    Li Rui would have run a long time ago.


    And the crocodile ancestors actually chose to be positive, and they didn''t take human beings into consideration. Don''t you know that the earth has been ruled by human beings for thousands of years? Even in ancient times, crocodile ancestors were suppressed by human beings.


    That''s a good cry. The scar forgot to hurt.


    It''s like a sand crocodile.


    "In this way, it may be beneficial to our plan. Crocodile ancestor''s performance is enough to prove that his IQ is not very high, or that he is arrogant enough to use his brain to think more. "


    "In this case, the next time crocodile ancestors retaliate, it will be the best time to implement my plan."


    Li Rui built a base in the island state, where he gathered Ninja troops, Huaxia group, black League, tianmeng and other forces. The base is working overtime to build a huge transmission array.


    When crocodile ancestor began to revenge, nine eminent monks came out and said to crocodile ancestor, "come and eat me, come and eat me. If you don''t eat me, I will suppress you again. It was our people who suppressed you before, but we will suppress you this time..."


    I believe in the temper of crocodile ancestor, I won''t bear it.


    People and demons can''t bear it.


    "It''s just a pity it didn''t blow him up."


    In the end, Li Rui could only sigh.


    Of course, Xiuzhen civilization is only a minority, but it has great development potential. Its upper limit is much higher than that of technological power. Even a small success of the cultivation civilization can travel beyond the sky, such as the extreme Tao and the heavenly devil, which is the pronoun of immortality.


    It''s possible to achieve true cultivation, to catch the stars and the moon, and to explode the stars with one hand.


    Such a single person can achieve this degree, which is not comparable to the power of science and technology. The upper limit of scientific and technological power, the creation of black holes, the development of space theory, the creation of space weapons, of course, is also very terrible.


    But if we want to go to the extreme, and if we want to reach that level of research, we still don''t know how far we have to go. At present, Xiuzhen civilization is ahead of scientific and technological civilization.


    At least, it is feasible for Xiuzhen civilization to pass through different spaces. However, the time machine of scientific and technological civilization, as well as the space leaping technology, are still far away. There is only one concept remaining in books.


    Li Rui contacted Zhao Kuafu to learn about the construction of the island transmission array. After that, Li Rui devoted himself to reaping the soul power of hell, which is a huge wealth. Each individual can store a large amount of soul energy and further refine it.


    Although these separate bodies have their own consciousness, they have no separate ID and separate body. Li Rui is them, they are Li Rui.


    Unlike Su Hongying''s separation, she deliberately came to a certain level, resulting in a certain rebellious separation and even being caught cleaning in Li''s house, but Su Hongying didn''t know her essence.


    If she knew, she would not be able to swallow it.


    But Li Rui can''t help imagining what kind of scene it would be like if Su Hongying fought with crocodile ancestor?


    And what happened to the warships in the dark?

 Chapter 852

    Think about the big black sky. I miss it a little. This kind of nostalgia, like the college entrance examination. Although the college entrance examination has passed for a long time, but think of that period of hard years, and so many people together for a common ideal and struggle, can not help but feel sorry.


    Of course, if Li Rui is asked to go back again, Li Rui is determined not to go back.


    Miss is not like.


    In any case, I hope the warships will fight with the dark lord over there. Otherwise, the warships will come to the earth. I really don''t know what the battlefield will be like.


    A month later, Zhao Ling was pregnant. With Li Rui''s efforts, Wang Ke was not spared.


    In the end, the family is about to usher in four little lives.


    Li Rui feels that the pressure is quite high. It''s easy to have a baby, but it''s not easy to cultivate a good child. The situation at home is not very general. During this period, Zhang Qing helped to cultivate Xiaoman while raising the baby.


    I''m five years old. I should have been in kindergarten. However, Xiaoman''s talent makes it impossible for her to study step by step. After all, Xiaoman, who dares to jump down from the second floor casually and has nothing to do with it, is a devil in the world if he goes to school.


    What if other children think that jumping down from the second floor will be OK, and they all jump with them, and they all fall to death?


    Peaceful life contains a lot of expectations and growth.


    Until that day.


    Zhao Kuafu rushed to Li''s home in an emergency and brought amazing news.


    "Crocodile ancestors have appeared."


    Li Rui gave Zhao Kuafu the task of connecting the Huaxia group with the black League.


    In the video sent by Chen Changsheng, crocodile ancestors are wantonly destroying.


    On a mountain with a "Hollywood" sign, crocodile ancestors did a lot of damage. Around the crocodile ancestor above is a dozen helicopters, as well as the sky over the fighter. Countless bullets poured down like the next rainstorm.


    Crocodile ancestor red eyes so looking at the front, through the crazy killing mood.


    If this video wasn''t sent by Chen Changsheng, Li Rui almost thought it was a Godzilla blockbuster, and thought that Meijian had a new monster movie.


    "It''s so powerful. It seems that I went to the United States first to do damage. This crocodile ancestor... Probably also extracted other people''s soul memory, otherwise it can''t be a coincidence... However, since he appears there, it will be a while before he comes to our side. "


    "Close surveillance."


    "All right, brother Li, but shall we do something?"


    "No, we haven''t been to the United States to build our country with science and technology. There''s something about this country, and it''s always hidden. If they can kill the crocodile ancestors, it''s best. If not... "


    Li Rui pursed his mouth, holding a slight smile at the corner of his mouth: "that is to say that we have bad luck. We can''t do anything about this kind of thing?"


    Zhao Kuafu''s face twitched a few times. He obviously felt that Li Rui was a little schadenfreude.


    Some couldn''t help laughing: "I think so too, so the first time I... Poof, hahaha... Come and share the news... We really can''t help it!"


    "Yes, so far away, what can we do?" Li Rui said with a smile, "but you must have a correct attitude. Just smile at my home. Don''t run to other places to laugh, or people will think we are so bad. "


    "Yes, for humanitarian reasons, sympathy should also be given." Zhao Kuafu was restrained and serious.


    Li Rui and he look at each other and smile. Everything is silent.


    "What''s the layout of the teleport now?"


    "The main body has completed 80%, which should be enough. There is also a lot of cooperation in the work. " Zhao Kuafu laughed and said, "he probably knows that if we don''t do what we say, we have ways to kill him."


    Li Rui nodded: "if crocodile ancestors come back from the other side, the first stop is Yingzhou island. We can''t start a fight here. If you die, you''ll never die. "


    "Well, next time it happens, you can send me the video directly. Is there anything else? "


    "There''s one thing that''s not too big or too small. It seems that there''s something wrong with my cultivation."


    "Oh? Let''s go out and have a look. " Li Rui took Zhao Kuafu to daxueping and to the top of the mountain. Li Rui said, "show me the problem."


    When Zhao Kuafu opened his mouth, he saw a large group of soul black sand spit out of his mouth.


    And he, as a whole, seemed to spit out of his mouth.


    There''s only one human skin left on the ground, one suit of clothes.


    It''s scary.


    "You are so scary that you can shoot ghost movies. You don''t need special effects. If you show it directly, children will be scared to cry."


    Zhao Kuafu, in the form of soul black sand, is not very stable. He can''t see the expression of his face, but he has no choice. He spread out his hand and quickly returns to his own skin.


    After returning to the original state, Zhao Kuafu was puzzled: "originally this form, I have nothing to do with it. But once I enter this form, I will have a special desire to devour, and decompose all people into soul black sand. "


    "Create an ocean of soul black sand."


    Zhao Kuafu''s face is dignified: "I think my road is crooked."


    Li Rui shook his head: "not necessarily, you just want to create a world for you. It doesn''t matter that the soul of the black sand sea. I''m afraid that all creatures will enter your black sand sea and become molecular dead things. Then the black sand sea you made is useless, but... "


    "It may also be useful. If you are asked to kill the enemy on a large scale, it will be very effective."


    Zhao Kuafu is thoughtful.


    "In other words, when you fight against the enemy, you use the sea of black sand to submerge the enemy and turn him into a member. However, in this case, it''s easy to hurt the friendly forces by mistake, so you can only fight alone. "


    Under Li Rui''s analysis, Zhao Kuafu gradually understood.


    However, he was reluctant to say: "it''s too scary. It''s not a good person. If you use this kind of technique, others will not say a word. They will beat me to death first


    Li Rui chuckled: "you don''t have a good reputation now. If other people are not afraid of our strength, do you think they will say something nice about you? I don''t know what it''s like to scold you behind your back. "


    This is also true. In the early years, the black League, Renxing martial arts school and Zhao Kuafu Li Rui had a bad reputation.


    It was only in these years that the title of the leader of the big devil sect gradually disappeared.


    "You have to go ahead and become stronger, but the key to becoming stronger is not the soul black sand. Although it''s hard for you to get to this step, the most important thing is to strengthen your own will. You can''t let magic control you, if you control magic. "


    Li Rui has understood the problem of Zhao Kuafu.


    The relationship between soul black sand and the field of divine consciousness.


    The soul black sand is the dross of the field of divine consciousness. Only by cultivating the field of divine consciousness first, can we use the soul black sand as the arm instructs.


    Zhao Kuafu, without this step, once the soul of Heisha is used, it will be a frightening form of "no man, no ghost".

 Chapter 853

    "I''ll take care of it. During this time, you try to improve your willpower. Willpower is not divine consciousness, but it''s a kind of cultivation in your mind. If your mind doesn''t pass the standard, no matter how good the cultivation is, it''s just a paper tiger. "


    "Thank you, brother Li!" Zhao Kuafu is very happy that his cultivation can make progress, which is what he is most looking forward to.


    One more thing, Li Rui is kind to him and really ahead of him. He knows that.


    He listened to Li Rui''s words.


    "OK, you go back first, I''ll contact you later."


    Zhao Kuafu leaves Li''s house. Li Rui sits in daxueping and closes his eyes.


    The door of chengdi is opened. Li Rui enters the door of chengdi and goes to see the prince and others first. Now back to the underground, there are many acquaintances, just like back home.


    In fact, most of a person''s sense of belonging to a place comes from familiar relatives and friends. If you don''t have a deep memory of a place, no matter how prosperous and beautiful it is, it''s just a passing cloud.


    Such a place can only make people feel empty. Just like many people living in cities, no matter how good the city is, they don''t think it''s their place to stay for a long time. Sooner or later, they will leave.


    In such a place, you may leave and never go back.


    "Brother Li, what''s the matter with you recently? Why don''t you come to play with your brothers?"


    "In the past, when we hated you, we used to run you over all the time. We had to sneak in with different identities and methods. Now the brothers call you big brother, but you don''t come. What do you mean


    "Don''t you dislike our underground


    A group of people sat together to put on their hats. This place is the prince''s residence, with food and wine. Li Rui laughed and scolded himself. This time he came here, in fact, he just wanted to know about the situation. By the way, he would go to hell to collect the parts.


    "You are still too young. I still have my wife and children in the world. Please prepare the treasures. I don''t accept money. It''s a Ming coin. It''s useless. Four children, you can do it. Even if you sell blood, you should send me the treasure. "


    When Li Rui said this, other people put down their glasses and tried to leave: "I didn''t hear anything just now."


    "My mother told me to go home for dinner. I''ll go first."


    "Next time."


    Li Rui immediately scolded: "go to you, cheapskate drink cold water, don''t want to face, originally should let you all stay in the dark, I come back alone."


    The big prince and others are almost laughing: "we don''t have legs. You blackmail us as soon as you come. What can we do?"


    "It''s all delivered!" Li Rui argued.


    "We have no children at all. How can we send them?" Cried the third prince.


    The problem of the descendants of the local government is a big trouble. In this place, the population growth is usually brought back by the dead through the Yin difference. A small number of offspring are extremely rare.


    But Li Rui didn''t care. He spread his hands: "it''s my fault. I can''t help it. You can do it yourself."


    They definitely want to give gifts. They are all friends who have lost their lives. At the moment, they are just joking.


    After three rounds of drinking, Li Rui asked about the situation in the prefecture.


    The prince put down his cup and sighed: "brother Li, you guessed right at the beginning. The Dark Lord really killed him later. But fortunately, my father and they are also on guard. I have to say that the Dark Lord is really a king. "


    "Fortunately, we are not vegetarians either." Said the second prince.


    The third prince was worried: "we just can''t tell how long the warships can delay. Now the attack rhythm of the Dark Lord will be launched at any time. If we can''t deal with the swallow pot, we will be in trouble if we are afraid of his comeback. "


    People are worried. The same thing can''t happen twice. If there''s no way to deal with it, it''s troublesome.


    Li Rui turned his eyes and said with a smile, "it''s OK. I''ve already had a way."


    "Oh? What is the solution? "


    "Recently, there is a big demon named crocodile ancestor in the world. This big demon is a great power in ancient times, which was suppressed on the moon by Buddha. After a long time, the seal was loose. A while ago, crocodile ancestors got out of trouble. "


    "Brothers, this is a good opportunity. If the warships are not enough to send another ancient demon in the past, are they afraid that the dark sky will not be lively? I believe that the head of the Dark Lord is going to hurt to death! "


    The eyes of the prince and others shine.


    No one knows better than they do how much meaning it can make.


    At the beginning, they did damage everywhere in the dark sky, which slowed down the march of the Dark Lord, but the most important thing was the appearance of the warships, which completely interrupted the march of the dark sky.


    If there is no battleship, if it is not su Hongying who is not the opponent of the battleship, then the Dark Lord will not go back at all.


    It is because of the warship''s hand that the Dark Lord felt that if he didn''t go home, he would go back.


    "Now it''s impossible for us to go back to the dark sky, and the effect is not great. After all, the dark sky must have been on guard for a long time, and if the Dark Lord is in charge, we will die when we go back. But if you send a big demon over, can they live in peace? How many tigers can a mountain hold? "


    Li Rui said with a smile: "so I came here to make a plan. This plan, I want you to cooperate with me, send crocodile ancestor to the big black sky. This is a very beneficial thing for the human world and the local government to accumulate merits and virtues. "


    "Brother Li''s plan is our plan. As long as it can cause damage to the dark sky, it will be the greatest help to us!"


    The prince was very excited.


    The third prince said thoughtfully, "brother Li, should we report this to our family? In this way, the success of the plan will be much greater. "


    "If you can, of course it''s best." Li Rui laughs. Of course, he can''t wait for it. If ten Yanluo can do it, it will be stable. "In the past, everyone was a mess of loose sand and could twist it into a rope. I believe your parents would like to hear about it. This shows unity and that the second generation of the local government also has a very broad view of the overall situation. "


    "Yes, we really should unite!" The second prince agreed.


    "Then we''ll go home and report it when we finish drinking." Said the prince.


    "This must be done well!"


    Li Rui raised his glass and said, "come on, let''s drink to unity!"


    The young faces are full of blood, vigor and excitement. This is Li Rui''s leadership. With him, no matter what kind of people he is, he is willing to follow. They will make clear their interests and choose a node that is beneficial to both sides.


    Don''t let anyone suffer, also don''t white hemp annoying.


    That''s why people are willing to treat him as a big brother.

 Chapter 854

    After dinner, Li Rui goes to the ninth floor of hell. The Ninth level of hell, separate into Li Rui''s body. Immediately, an earth shaking breath broke out in Li Rui''s body.


    Li Rui''s eyes became dark without a trace of white.


    His eyes were cold and shining with death.


    His head, began to slowly grow two horns, live, like a demon. Li Rui sits on the ground refining, the Ninth level hell is empty.


    The soul body of the whole plane was reaped by Li Rui. Of course, there are many fish who have missed the net, but it is only the soul power of this plane that makes Li Rui feel that he is about to change.


    "I''ll be here for a while, but fortunately, I asked for a month''s leave in advance."


    Li Rui is still worried about his family. It doesn''t matter how long the waves last. Now most of my thoughts are put at home. Anyway, family is always the first.


    I have to ask for leave from my family to practice.


    Li Rui''s space of divine consciousness gradually expanded from 10 meters to 50 meters, and then to 100 meters. The doomsday scene, which covers the sky and the sun, emerges under the realm of divine consciousness. The black space of divine sense makes people feel incredible.


    While Li Rui was refining and purifying these soul energies, through a mirror, the runner king gave a smile.


    "It''s really powerful. It''s only more than ten years. I can''t go too far to say that he is the first person in the world."


    Next to the Runner King, the tenth Prince did not blink: "father, do you think his proposal is feasible?"


    "His proposal, in fact, is mainly for his own sake. But there''s nothing wrong with that. He can really help us fight for time by doing that. In the past, we didn''t care about it. Now, the old black thief makes us feel the importance of time. "


    "We''ll do it according to brother Li."


    "Yes." The Runner King nodded slightly and looked at the tenth prince, "however, since you are my son, you are the tenth in the second generation of the underworld. Don''t talk like a brother. "


    "Brother Li took special care of me in the dark. When I called him, I didn''t think like my father, but as a friend."


    "Friends or brothers, don''t be pushed down. Otherwise, your heart will be set up demons, it will be your way to break the obstacles. Once you break the road one day, you can only choose to kill him in order to be smooth. "


    The Runner King, with no expression on his face, asked, "do you understand?"


    "Don''t worry, father. I never thought I was inferior."


    "That''s good." In the eyes of the Runner King, there was a kind of approval. "If you go to the dark sky, you will grow up and change a lot. In one point, Li Rui is kind to you. I''m not against you being his friend and brother. "


    The tenth Prince nodded.


    This is not just his family''s attitude. In fact, many changes have taken place since the return of the princes in the prefecture. The training on the battlefield has greatly increased their strength.


    At the same time, the training of Tao heart is more solid.


    Once upon a time, the princes and empresses lived in the upper echelons of the prefecture. They were carefree and went very smoothly along the way. It''s not until I have been on the battlefield and been tempered by iron and blood that my mind is different.


    In the greenhouse, we can only grow flowers, but not towering trees.


    Many people don''t say it, but their appreciation and thanks for Li Rui are real. In the past, the second generation were intriguing, but now they are united, which is very gratifying for the rulers of the first generation.


    It can be said that all this is due to Li Rui. If he hadn''t pushed the second generation to go to the big black sky at the beginning, I''m afraid it would be a totally different situation now.


    To a certain extent, Li Rui has not only cultivated the second generation, but also the first generation. He has to accept his kindness.


    An outsider who has made such a great contribution to the local government is quite different from the previous ones. He does not ask for it, but returns it. The local government will remember him.


    "You should seize the time to improve your own strength. After you say good things don''t fall behind, you have to do what you say."


    "Yes, father, don''t worry."


    "Well, you step back and I''ll keep watching." With that, the runner turned his eyes to the mirror again.


    Li Rui''s growth is a very interesting thing. This kind of growth is no less than a farmer planting a melon seedling, watching him turn into a vine, and then touching the pumpkin.


    Although this pumpkin can''t be picked, it''s also very interesting.


    Standing in the position of Runner King, there are not many things that can make him feel interesting. But Li Rui is obviously one of them.


    Between the heaven and the earth, the ninth layer of hell suddenly blows a strong wind. Li Rui''s body expands rapidly, and the influx of soul energy is not well controlled for a moment, which makes him expand.


    The more his body swells, the bigger it becomes. It turns into a ball, and then it swells. That''s why the runner Wang is secretly sweating for Li Rui.


    But just when Li Rui was about to explode, his body suddenly floated a layer of golden light. It was this layer of golden light that fixed the body that was about to explode, and then slowly narrowed down to a normal shape.


    Three days later, Li Rui was relieved.


    "It''s dangerous. It seems that we can''t rush for quick success and instant benefit."


    It is the eagerness for quick success and instant benefit that leads to such changes. At that time, if not well controlled, although death will not die, it will be difficult to collect the lost soul energy.


    For the next month, Li Rui carefully refined the soul energy and transformed it into divine consciousness.


    Time goes by unconsciously, and Li Rui''s cultivation is becoming more and more advanced.


    After a month and a half in the Ninth level hell, Li Rui came to the eighth level hell. Same refining, same time digestion.


    His accomplishments have undergone earth shaking changes.


    Li Rui''s eyes are more and more deep.


    After about a year in the underground, Li Rui returned to the human world and straightened out the past month.


    More than ten days after reuniting with his family, Li Rui is going to ask for leave again.


    Before asking for leave, I was pregnant in July.


    It can be said that this time, iron must be big. Li Rui did not dare to imagine the scene of seven or eight children at the same time. At that time, he was afraid that he would have to hide in daxueping to be pure.


    It''s never easy to take care of children, but there''s no way. Since we have so many wives, we naturally have to have children.


    Otherwise, the women have nothing to do at home, and they are all strong people. Every minute, they will burn the rhythm of the backyard.


    Well, life is too hard.

 Chapter 855

    One day on earth, ten days in hell.


    With the collection of soul energy from one hell to another, Li Rui''s strength has greatly increased. Sometimes after absorbing the soul energy of a hell, Li Rui even wants to go to crocodile ancestor to fight alone.


    But it still suppressed this arrogant idea.


    The strength of crocodile ancestors is really beyond the mark. That''s the state of crocodile ancestors when they just got out of trouble. Now they don''t know what they are like.


    This kind of big demon used to be a powerful level before, even if the realm falls down, as long as you add enough Qi, you can quickly recover.


    The area of the ocean is much larger than that of the land. God knows how much Qi the crocodile ancestors got in the ocean, and the realm has reached such a high level.


    It was the battle between America and crocodile ancestors that gave us a vague idea.


    "Crocodile ancestors pushed all the way after making a big noise in Hollywood. In the meantime, the United States sent out steel robots, laser weapons, electromagnetic guns and other advanced scientific and technological means, which once injured crocodile ancestors. But the crocodile ancestor''s resilience is amazing, and the more powerful he is, the stronger he is. "


    In Zhao Kuafu''s report, Li Rui was not surprised to learn of the news.


    Crocodile ancestor may not have enough IQ, but it may not prove to be a fool.


    If you are a fool, you can''t reach the level of great power.


    "He is understanding the power of science and technology in the world by gradually upgrading the level. When he''s almost done, there may be a real storm in the United States. "


    When Li Rui made his judgment, Zhao Kuafu admired him with all his heart: "brother Li, you really guessed right. The United States and the United States have made the same judgment. At present, the Western Turkish camp has sent strong people to the past, and we are only waiting for a decisive battle! "


    As soon as Li Rui turned his eyes, he immediately said to Zhao Kuafu, "get me the person in charge of the West earth temple. The decisive battle should not be fought in the United States! Let them fight on Yingzhou island! "


    "Why?" Zhao Kuafu was puzzled.


    "Remember when Su Hongying came down, we tried every means not to let tianmeng and Xitu people go to Yingzhou island? That''s to be a rations man. In a word, you should contact them as soon as possible and say it''s my prediction. Only Yingzhou island can solve the problem of prehistoric giants. "


    "I see! I''ll get in touch now. "


    After hanging up, Li Rui opened the window. This month, the strength of the harvest is great, but the distance to challenge the crocodile ancestors level, or a lot of difference.


    The battle of Yingzhou island is about to start.


    I don''t know whether these preparations are enough or not.


    Only in real combat can we test the gap.


    Under Li Rui''s instruction, the person in charge of the Western soil camp contacted Li Rui. Li Rui only told him one person and asked him to keep secret about the plan.


    The two sides had frank and friendly exchanges.


    Although Li Rui once killed the pope in the temple, he later chose another Pope in the temple. The current Pope knows more about current affairs than his predecessor.


    He immediately said that he would guide the people of God to lead the prehistoric giants to Yingzhou island for a decisive battle.


    Li Rui expressed satisfaction.


    "In this way, together with the nine eminent monks, we will be able to attract crocodile ancestors to step into the teleportation array."


    If the plan goes on, the rest is waiting for news. Crocodile ancestor''s whereabouts are controlled. Sure enough, after knowing the scientific and technological power of the United States, crocodile ancestor slaughtered wantonly and destroyed a city.


    However, the friars of the Western soil camp fought with the crocodile ancestor. For the crocodile ancestors, those people in the Western soil camp are sweet cakes and dishes.


    The Western soil camp fought and retreated, leading the crocodile ancestors to the East.


    In the middle of the ocean, waves rise again.


    On a warship, many strong men in the Western Turkish camp fought and retreated. Crocodile ancestors are in pursuit in the rear. The ocean is their back garden, but their speed in the ocean is not particularly fast.


    Besides, the warship sent several torpedoes from time to time to tease the crocodile ancestor, which made the crocodile ancestor very angry and wanted to catch up and kill all the people in the Western soil camp.


    After two days and two nights, the warship arrived at Yingzhou island. At the same time, Yingzhou island also ushered in a huge riot.


    Crocodile ancestor''s huge body and ferocious habits also set off a killing on Yingzhou island. Hengjing town is the famous town of Jingdong capital on Yingzhou island. After su Hongying left, Jingdong capital has regained its vitality of development. In a few years, it has been restored.


    I didn''t expect Su Hongying left, but crocodile ancestor came. In a short day, Hengjing town was full of blood, and the huge body of crocodile ancestors crushed the houses. They were like Godzilla.


    However, in the case of Jingdong no heavy firepower technology forces to attack, crocodile ancestor also converged. Before that, he appeared in the form of noumenon to defend against the attack of scientific and technological forces,


    Now the alligator head has made great progress in speed and explosiveness.


    Many of the strong men in the West Turk camp were chased and killed by the crocodile ancestors and buried in crocodile kisses.


    While crocodile ancestor was chasing a pair of strong men in the Western soil camp, a large number of friars came to the sky. These friars included strong men in the Western soil camp, ninjas and Eastern friars.


    Among the crowd, nine eminent monks lined up and denounced the crocodile ancestor.


    "Beast, if you dare to do evil, are you not afraid to be suppressed again? You are nothing but a beast


    "Animals are animals. Even if they become human beings, they can''t change their nature."


    "Everyone, we are reasonable. Kill this tusk!"


    Crocodile ancestor was almost blown up when he heard that from those monks.


    "Damn it, bald ass, I''m going to kill none of you today!"


    Crocodile ancestor''s eyes are as red as substance, and his claws are clenched.


    Suddenly, a big blood fog broke out on the crocodile ancestor. In the blood fog, the figure of the crocodile ancestor gradually became tall and hard.


    Crocodile ancestors feel the breath of "Buddha".


    Those people''s strong spirit of Buddha made the crocodile ancestors feel a sense of crisis.


    Indeed, alligator ancestor was angry, these bald donkeys dare to humiliate him so much. But when he recalled the years when he had been suppressed, he was also alert.


    Although it is very important to kill a bald donkey, we should also prevent it from suddenly changing into something.


    Just then, the first real attack of the Western Turks began. Led by the temple, the Legion launched all kinds of attack forms, including all kinds of sanctions, holy light, great prophecy, lightning power, wind blade, magic and so on.


    All toward the crocodile ancestors of the body hello in the past.


    Crocodile ancestor eyes directly at those means, open big mouth, suddenly a suction.


    I saw that all the techniques that flew to crocodile ancestors were sucked into their mouths and swallowed by crocodile ancestors. No matter whether it was thunder or fireball before, it disappeared after a cloud of smoke came out of the alligator''s stomach.


    Seeing this situation, the monks of the Western soil camp showed their despair one after another.


    Monsters are monsters. They are so powerful that people don''t know what to do.

 Chapter 856

    Today''s crocodile ancestors are the strongest on the surface.


    Just like when the warships came, Li Rui judged at the first time that he couldn''t be tough.


    Of course, we can go up and make a bet on whether we can win the game, but if there is a better way to deal with it, we should use our brains more and follow the best way.


    There''s nothing I can do, so I''m going to fight hard.


    It''s also a strategic victory to be able to use your brain to defeat your opponent and delay your opponent in exchange for time and space. Soft power is also power, not limited to hard power.


    After swallowing the skills of the Western soil camp, the crocodile ancestor belched with black smoke from his nostrils. With a smile, he ferociously asked, "is there anything else?"


    A short question represents his contempt.


    The strong men of the Western Turks'' camp drank: "kill


    How can the Western soil camp be willing to be despised. Some of them are super light, some are ancestral holy weapons, some are dark weapons.


    After all, everything was thrown towards the crocodile ancestor. The crocodile ancestor snorted with disdain. After a loud roar, he raised his arm and waved it fiercely. In the roar, all the attack means and magic weapons were swept away and flew to the sky.


    The strong men in the West Turk camp have a cool heart.


    At this time, an angel with the power of thunder killed, heavily hit the crocodile ancestor''s waist, directly hit the crocodile ancestor''s leg, only a little skin.


    The crowd gaped and looked at the angel.


    It was a holy angel with ten wings, only one pair of wings away from the twelve.


    "It seems that instead of declining, the temple has made a step further."


    Li Rui can''t help but feel gratified. He once went to the temple to fight, which made the temple''s face plummet. Now it seems that it is a good thing for the temple, which arouses the indignation of the temple.


    The strength of this ten winged angel is probably at the God level. It is Li Rui who admits that he may also suffer heavy losses or even be dying if he is not on guard.


    The temple is really powerful.


    The new pope is indeed a great man of his generation.


    Crocodile ancestor was badly hit. He yelled a few times, which made those people stagger. Then, in front of the crowd, he tore off his right leg and threw it away.


    The wounded right leg, which was baptized by the holy light of angels, almost turned to ashes. However, the crocodile ancestor in strongly urged, even the right leg and slowly grow another new leg, with the naked eye speed in the growth.


    "Kill The Pope drank.


    However, this time their offensive has weakened a lot. The ten winged angel, the Pope can only summon it once, and it disappears after one blow.


    Other ordinary attacks are not qualified at all.


    Li Rui knew that he had to do it. Now is the best time.


    "Nine eminent monks, please follow me."


    Li Rui came to the eminent monk, nine people work together, hands together, form a formation, the top person, is Li Rui!


    Li Rui''s body exudes the light of Buddha, and a golden body is displayed, which is as high as a high-rise building. Buddha body, with Li Rui''s action, grabs the alligator ancestor on the ground.


    Crocodile ancestor is pinched in the golden hand.


    At this time, the ground was buzzing and making a loud noise. All the people in the West Turk camp fled in a hurry. They saw the dark light of the road, the colorful light gathering, and the figure of crocodile ancestor was gradually pulled.


    Crocodile ancestor blood red eyes directly at the top of the head of ten people, reason is rapidly lost!


    That scene seems to reappear. I still remember that he was just a carefree little crocodile in the North Ming sea. He drank some water and ate some little monsters every day. It can be said that life was boundless.


    Who knows that there is a way that he goes through a space crack and even goes through another space. This space, it is a bird not shit!


    Not only is the true Qi thin, even the food is not delicious!


    This makes him very dissatisfied, very angry! Anger means eating. The more he eats, the bigger his body is. He is polluted by this space and becomes less and less slim. The real Qi in his body is more and more miscellaneous.


    He began to be violent, he began to eat people. People are the most common people on earth, and they like to gather together, which is the most suitable ration for them.


    Tired of fish, he likes to go ashore to play autumn. Until one day, a prince of the human country came to him and advised him not to eat people. It was unhealthy to eat people.


    The crocodile was angry.


    "What''s the matter with you? I''ve eaten too many people. Even if you''re a son of a bitch, you''re just my lunch!"


    The crocodile opened his mouth and rushed at the prince. At this time, the prince''s body is blooming with golden light, turning into a bottle of Buddha, directly grabbing him and flying up.


    Caught by the golden light, crocodile ancestor felt powerless and almost dead. He felt that he had returned to the darkest period of the North Ming sea. When he met Kun, he was trembling like that. He could only hide quietly, and he did not dare to make a sound.


    And this prince is just like Kun!


    Crocodile ancestor once resisted and struggled, but in front of that man, it was really useless. Finally, crocodile ancestor was thrown to the moon and put into a temple.


    Many years passed, crocodile ancestor in that boring little Xing Star passed alone. The moon has no fish to eat, no animals to eat, no people to eat, and even for years, there is no sound.


    It wasn''t until ten years ago that crocodile ancestor woke up. At that time, it was human beings who stepped into space and used scientific and technological means to excavate a reincarnation part of the temple.


    Crocodile ancestor is along that small loophole to escape.


    I didn''t expect to be thrown on the moon again!


    Crocodile ancestor is angry.


    "You dare to hurt me, I will make you die! You let me go


    Crocodile ancestors are both angry and frightened.


    That kind of life, he did not want to endure again, even death, he refused to endure that state!


    Crocodile ancestors struggle to death.


    The golden Dharma began to shake violently.


    Li Rui and the nine eminent monks are not real Buddhas. It''s not easy to gather this power. The nine Buddhas can only do this by stimulating the power in their bodies, but it''s also very difficult.


    The transmission array roared, and the struggle of crocodile ancestors became more and more fierce.


    At this time, the crocodile ancestor opened his mouth and bit on the head of Jinshen Faxiang. An old monk suddenly showed a terrible squeeze on his head, as if the crocodile ancestor was not biting the golden body, but directly biting his head.


    Li Rui is burning with anxiety.


    "Come on, come on!"


    "Everyone, the last blow, please burst out!" Li Rui suddenly burst out with a loud drink. As soon as the gold body was tight, he suddenly exerted himself with the gold body of crocodile ancestor in his hand. Crocodile ancestor screamed and released his big mouth. But the next moment, the gold body was weak.


    Crocodile ancestor blood red eyes, mouth suddenly open.


    He wants a bite and bites the gold body to pieces.


    This is a fake!


    Unforgivable!


    Boom!

 Chapter 857

    In the huge explosion, the West Turk camp and even the Ninjas watching from afar only saw an annihilated black hole flash away.


    "He is..."


    "What''s the matter with that Li..."


    "Dead?"


    No one responded, everyone felt a little confused, what happened, what happened, who would explain, this is what they want to understand most.


    But no one gave an explanation.


    After standing awkwardly for a while, they left awkwardly.


    Although I really want to ask someone for a clear answer, but the reality is so cruel, no one told them what happened. And Li Rui used to be a great prophet. Now the great prophet is gone.


    It''s good news to have taken the prehistoric giant.


    Underground, adoptive transmission array. With a bang, the figure of crocodile ancestor slowly appears from the dust. The death of an eminent monk makes the golden Dharma look much weaker.


    But at this time, the ten people around the crocodile ancestors showed a smile.


    Crocodile ancestor looked at them, a little surprised.


    These people, give him a strong and dangerous feeling.


    "You are playing tricks. I''ll tear you all up!"


    At this time, one of the ten suddenly pulled out Li Rui and the nine eminent monks.


    The next moment, the teleport burst into action.


    Alligator ancestor alone in the transmission array, roaring furiously!


    The adoptive teleportation array was urged by shiyanluo himself, but the crocodile ancestor was trapped for a while. In the black light curtain, Li Ruisheng tried his best to hiss: "we will kill you in the dark!"


    Boom!


    The transmission array roars again, and the crocodile ancestor is sent away.


    Angry roar, crocodile ancestors only firmly remember the big black sky three words.


    The so-called "big black sky" can even treat him as a prisoner. He remembers this hatred!


    After Li Rui yells, crocodile ancestor disappears. In a quiet atmosphere, Li Rui looks at ten people around him.


    I''m embarrassed because people are looking at him with a smile.


    Li Rui immediately realized that these ten yamas were coming.


    That''s a lot of face.


    "See you all


    Li Rui immediately got up, respectfully.


    Eight eminent monks, nearly scared to urinate.


    What? How did you meet Yama?


    "Don''t be polite," he said


    "Thank you for your support!" Li Rui is still respectful.


    At this time, King Chujiang laughed: "it''s not the first time that I''ve seen you when you walk in the hell. Follow us. For the rest of Dade, please wait in the reception hall. "


    The eminent monk was removed and one of them fell.


    Li Rui is nervous. The plot seems different. What do they want to say? Why are you holding him alone?


    Following ten giants, Li Rui comes to a banquet hall.


    A table of good food and wine is waiting to be served.


    All of them talk and laugh.


    One after another, Li Rui has a place at eleven tables.


    But Li Rui didn''t dare to sit.


    "Don''t be polite. This time, we want to thank you specially." Said the king.


    Li Rui took his seat carefully.


    The ten halls of Yama are: King Guang of Qin, King Jiang of Chu, Emperor song, king of five senses, King Yama, King Biancheng, King Taishan, King City, King equality and King runner.


    After they sat down, King Qin Guang raised his glass and said, "have a drink."


    They all raised their glasses to say yes.


    Li Rui also raised his glass and drank with the rhythm of the crowd.


    After drinking a glass of wine, Li Rui felt that the real Qi in his body was growing rapidly, and he immediately practiced carefully in secret.


    This wine is really unusual!


    Looking at the dishes on the table, they are all ingredients that Li Rui has never seen before, and they can''t be named. But it''s very unusual to look at it. It''s full of genuine Qi.


    "Thank you for preparing such a wonderful banquet." Said the king.


    "Thank you, brother!" Other kings also said.


    With a smile, King Guang of Qin waved his hand and said, "they''re all brothers. They haven''t had a good meal together for so many years. It''s natural for me to be the eldest brother because the war in the underworld has made everyone work so hard. "


    "Big brother is the hardest." Chu Jiang Wang said.


    "It''s all hard work. The local government can maintain today''s situation. It''s inseparable from everyone''s concerted efforts." The king of Qin Guang put down his wine glass. The glass on the wine table poured wine automatically. When the glass was full, the wine stopped and returned to its original position.


    It''s very automated.


    It''s just a waste of the so-called artificial intelligence in the world.


    "Over the years, our underground government has gone through countless years of tribulations. After all, we are safe and sound. This time here, I would like to thank you for your visit to the prefecture, which has really won us a lot of time. Let''s drink to him, brothers. "


    "Xie Difu walks!"


    "Thank you very much!"


    Li Rui held up his wine glass, which was not very interesting: "it all depends on the ability of your kings to fight on the front line. I just made a little contribution, which is not worth mentioning. Compared with you, it''s a thousand miles away. I want to respect you, and I also respect you. "


    Yama laughed, but they also thought it was funny.


    After drinking a glass, the second king Chu Jiang raised his glass: "second, I want to thank the underground for walking, teaching our children, let them grow up."


    "That''s right, that''s right. It''s a great achievement to walk in the underworld."


    "Thank you."


    "That''s right."


    They all raised their glasses again, but Li Rui did not take credit for it. On the contrary, he looked serious: "this glass of wine is for your children, and more for the dead brothers!"


    As everyone knows, Li Rui thinks of those who stayed in the dark and didn''t come back.


    Seeing Li Rui sprinkle the wine solemnly on the ground, all the ten Yan Luo were greatly touched.


    Li Rui is thinking about those people from the bottom of his heart.


    His moral character is enough to make people stand out.


    "It''s really good to walk in the hell." Qin Guangwang nodded slightly and recognized Li Rui.


    His glass, also sprinkled on the ground: "to the dead brother!"


    "To them!"


    The underground situation is the result of our joint efforts. Not only the living, but also the dead.


    "In this war, I used to play with the idea of training soldiers, add a little fun and sharpen the sergeant by the way. Unexpectedly, the black sky demon king almost killed him when he offered a pot to swallow heaven. We don''t know what to lose. "


    The king of Qin Guang''s face was sad, and he was about to cry: "it''s all our fault."


    "Yes, I''m a good son."


    "I will take revenge in the future."


    Yan Luo''s eyes twinkle with cold light, not angry from power.


    The king wiped away his tears, controlled the scene a little, and said, "the fifth brother is right. We will take revenge in the future. However, the magic power of space still needs to be paid more attention by the local government to mark the space position. I''m sorry for this. "


    "Indeed, I can''t wait for my knowledge of the underground. I can''t even wait for my foreign skills. Please give me more help in the future."


    Half of Li Rui''s teleportation magic power is his own research, which is generally obtained by studying the space teleportation magic power of Su Hongying through Jidao Tianmo, Li Laozu and even reverse research.


    These techniques, involving the extraterritorial level, although ten Yan Luo may not be able to, but Li Rui will be able to help.


    I think this is the highlight of the banquet.


    Li Rui can''t help but move in his heart. Is it true that shiyanluo already has the magic weapon to restrain swallowing pot?

 Chapter 858

    After three rounds of wine, people began to taste the dishes on the table.


    It has to be said that the true Qi contained in these dishes is far greater than Li Rui''s estimation. After a few chopsticks, Li Rui felt that his real Qi was soaring again.


    It''s impossible to estimate the current cultivation level of shiyanluo. A meal can improve Qi like this. If it goes on like this, isn''t it


    However, I''m afraid there are not many such meals. Although there are many natural resources and treasures in the underground, they are not too many to imagine. In fact, the tea on the table is Wudao tea, which Li Rui has drunk.


    "In the future, please walk around the prefecture and teach us the space transmission magic power, so as to help us counter attack the big black sky." Qin Guangwang said.


    Li Rui naturally agreed: "as long as he can help the local government, he will do his best."


    Qin Guangwang was very satisfied.


    After the meal, they were very satisfied with Li Rui''s attitude. At the same time, I also take this opportunity to observe Li Rui clearly.


    There has been a lot of closer relations between the two sides.


    Once upon a time, he was a small man, though he might have heard the name once or twice. But to be honest, for a long time, such people were nothing.


    It was not until Li Rui really led the princes to kill and destroy the big black sky, and really made some achievements that people were impressed.


    As an outsider, Li Rui had no influence or ambition in the prefecture.


    To some extent, big guys actually treat him as a good friend of the princes, or even a teacher.


    There is no need to worry about him, but he really plays a positive role in the underground.


    This is why Li Rui is popular.


    After dinner, Yanluo people sat together to discuss some things, some Li Rui is not very convenient to listen to. Especially with the in-depth chatting among Yama people, it''s even more unsuitable.


    "I''m very lucky to see you kings today. It''s late. I want to go back and have a rest, so I''ll leave first."


    When Li Rui proposes to leave, King Guangwang of Qin nods and orders someone to send Li Rui out of the house.


    Li Ruisong was very generous when he left the palace. The meal was not easy. The two sides were not at the same level. He poured wine and lit cigarettes several times. Li Rui''s younger brother made a gesture. To be honest, Li Rui didn''t like it.


    Nobody likes to be a little brother.


    Although Yanluo people still think highly of him, they still have psychological pressure to eat. The only consolation is that after this meal, I have improved a lot.


    The desire for strength is becoming stronger and stronger.


    Li Rui returns to baoshuzhai and meets shuier. I haven''t seen Li Rui for a long time. Shuier is very happy. They are sitting together. Shuier is practicing calligraphy and Li Rui is making talismans.


    This talisman was specially refined to Zhao Kuafu to help him break through.


    "You haven''t come back for a long time. I thought you didn''t want me."


    "Why, this is my place at least."


    "It''s a pity that shuier is not a human being. Otherwise, he would like to go to the world to stay with you and serve you."


    "There''s a long way to go."


    Li Rui knows what shuier wants to say and what shuier wants.


    But the world is the world, and the hell is the hell.


    Going to the world, shuier is an undead. It can''t be put at home. It''s not suitable to put it in other places. It''s better to let her stay in the underground. There''s no way.


    In the evening, Li Rui finished making talismans and took a rest in baoshuzhai. Shuier accompanies Li Rui and nestles in his arms.


    She doesn''t want much. It''s lucky that she can get what she wants.


    Li Rui waited for shuier to fall asleep, separated a wisp of thought, and led him into the huangquan river without sound. Fenshen is in charge of the book of life and death at present. Since the birth of Shida Yama, she has never dared to show up.


    The previous white bones were also scattered.


    It was long Jie who contacted the bone king several times and revealed some ideas that he shouldn''t have. He was beheaded by the bone king and his aura was absorbed by the bone king.


    Bone king has been doing one thing, that is to absorb the power of the book of life and death.


    The book of life and death was born in the huangquan river. If a name is written on the book of life and death, that person will die. The principle behind this is that after the name is written in the book of life and death, there will be a wisp of dead air to look for the target.


    It''s like a guided missile.


    If Li Rui wants to summon the dead after death, he can also control it through the book of life and death, turn it into a white puppet and follow his words.


    If we absorb the aura of death in the book of life and death, it doesn''t matter whether there is a Book of life and death. It''s just a carrier, like an egg wrapped in an eggshell.


    The body is constantly extracting the dead breath, which is stored and hidden in a ring.


    Li Rui has no idea what these dead breath can do for the moment, but in time, if we really have to do our best to release these dead breath, it will be no less effective than an impeachment bomb explosion in the human world.


    Not many friars can resist death.


    It''s a power that even God fears.


    Including the present Prince and others, if they are infected by death, they will inevitably die. Death is the most powerful poison.


    "I don''t know if Su Hongying can stand the erosion of death."


    After checking, Li Rui took back his mind and spent the night quietly. The day has come.


    When Li Rui swallowed the soul energy of the first level hell, he began to break the boundary in the first level hell. The layers of soul energy make Li Rui''s field of divine consciousness more extensive, concentrate on refining again, and purify the spiritual energy into essence.


    Around Li Rui''s body, his spiritual consciousness was continuously condensed and turned into a real energy body as thick as ink.


    The body of divine consciousness is constantly refined and condensed together.


    At the final completion, all the divine bodies are compressed into a fist sized ball. Li Rui selected a little bit from the ball to enter the talisman. Then, he opened his mouth and ate it like an apple.


    The energy of terror diffuses in Li Rui''s body.


    There was thunder in the sky.


    "It looks like we''re going through the thunder."


    Li Rui narrowed his eyes, ready to bear the thunder.

 Chapter 859

    Thunder robbery is not the field that Li Rui is afraid of. In fact, Lei FA is Li Rui''s best attack method.


    Whether it''s thunder prison knife, thunder cage, or all kinds of thunder methods, it''s easy to get them.


    Before that, I had experienced several thunder robberies, especially when I entered jiedan, I had to suffer a big thunder robber. However, they were all safely crossed by him.


    It''s just practicing thunder method. It''s just thunder robbery. Why are you afraid?


    However, this time, it seems very unusual. Above the sky, there is a faint roar of thunder and lightning, which are converging and ready to launch a fatal strike at any time.


    Li Rui opened his hands: "let the storm come more fiercely!"


    Click!


    There was a huge lightning in the sky, which directly sucked Li Rui into the clouds. Li Rui was slightly surprised: "I didn''t expect that thunder robbery could still hang people up and beat them."


    At this time, a figure quickly came out of the clouds and killed Li Rui.


    That is another Li Rui himself!


    On the other hand, his body method is faster than that of the present one, and his attack means are more fierce. The huge thunder prison knife came, and Li Rui also met with it.


    The energy in the body burst out and killed with the figure.


    fight a bloody battle.


    Again and again the hedge, collision.


    Li Rui''s body is bleeding, and the emperor''s longevity skill is restored, and his strength is further improved. The figure on the opposite side is also further improved.


    It''s a fight to the death.


    For the first time in his life, Li Rui felt a great sense of crisis.


    This thunder shadow has branded his fighting skills, and is fighting against him with a stronger posture.


    "I don''t believe it. I can''t beat myself!"


    Li Rui gritted his teeth and killed the figure again.


    The war lasted for one day and one night, and the thunder cloud in the sky was always shrouded and never dissipated. Li Rui gradually felt weak in the battle. In the face of an enemy who can''t fight to death or damage, the iron man can''t stand it.


    Li Rui is insisting.


    Insist on not letting yourself fall.


    Insist on conquering another "self"


    "Kill


    After fighting, Li Rui''s strength improved again. Before that, he absorbed the refined divine energy, and constantly integrated into the four limbs through fighting.


    Gradually, Li Rui is aware of his own changes. Those divine energy can be attached to his body with his mind.


    A thin layer of black energy body greatly increases the speed and strength. Even when the spell breaks out, the divine energy can increase its power.


    Again and again, Li Rui attacked the figure.


    Finally, the next morning, Li ruicai killed the figure!


    Lei Jie turns into a symbol and goes into Li Rui''s body.


    Broken body, with the symbol into the body, Li Rui has a feeling of withered wood.


    The disordered and exhausted Qi in the body flows through the signs and becomes pure and abundant. The symbol itself is also nourishing Li Rui''s body. A light white light appears on his body surface.


    For a long time, Li Rui fell from the air and returned to the ground.


    This time, Li Rui felt that he could fly in the air without touching the ground. That''s the sense of suspension caused by the contact between the shield formed by the overflow of genuine Qi and the ground.


    It looks very powerful.


    It''s not just the appearance, but the real feeling for Li Rui is that he can feel the aura around him at will, and he seems to roam in the sea of aura.


    When you raise your hands and feet, you can clearly perceive the operation of each aura and Qi, and even accurately judge where these auras and Qi will flow.


    At the same time, the body has become light, there is no doubt that the speed will become faster!


    When you read carefully, your whole body muscles are tense, so you don''t use the glaze formula. I''m afraid you can stop the bullet!


    This is an all-round improvement.


    Li Rui took a few deep breaths, then fell to the ground gently. It''s better to keep a low profile and don''t make too much publicity.


    If it''s too different, it''s easy to get jealous.


    "Now I may be able to fight with those top experts. Even if I can''t fight, I won''t die."


    The nine layers of hell, with condensed divine sense, made Li Rui''s confidence more abundant than ever.


    Even if you can''t walk horizontally, at least you don''t have to kneel down to be a man!


    Li Rui returns to the world.


    I don''t know why, when Li Rui wakes up and comes home, all the women in the family have a strange awe for Li Rui.


    In short, he sat down beside Li Rui and said, "I feel like you are different."


    "What''s the difference?"


    "There is a feeling that you are not a person in this world. Seeing you, we feel that we have cut off contact with you."


    Li Rui frowned. He had already converged enough, but he would still bring them such a feeling. This shows that the convergence is not in place.


    Li Rui converges all the overflowing Qi.


    In short, take a breath of the atmosphere: "well, I feel much better now."


    "I''ve improved recently, so I''ll give you this feeling."


    "Where are you now?"


    "It should be said that it is above the divine level. The God level of the earth, but if strictly in accordance with the standards of cultivation, I am still in the void. It is said that there is a unified division of realms outside the territory, and these realms of the earth are refined at small levels. "


    Li Rui thought about it and said: "refining Qi, refining Qi and transforming spirit, refining spirit and returning emptiness, refining emptiness and combining Tao are four realms. When they come to the realm of returning emptiness, they are basically no longer ordinary monks. I even feel that even if I go into space now, I will not die. "


    With her mouth open, she was shocked and immediately clenched Li Rui''s hand: "will you leave the earth?"


    "I''m stupid. Why don''t I leave my wife and children outside? In Xiuzhen world, I can say that it is the kind of dead house. Usually, the door doesn''t come out much. "


    In short, it''s reassuring: "as expected, it''s better to be an otaku or something. It''s more family oriented."


    Li Rui took a puff at the corner of his mouth. I don''t know whether it''s praise or


    Just then, Xiaoman jumped from the downstairs and directly jumped from the second floor to the living room. With a bang, the floor was smashed by her. Jane Su Mei came out and scolded: "you''re jumping from upstairs again. Today you have to beat your ass up!"


    Xiaoman quickly ran to the simple words: "Mom, two moms want to hit me!"


    When she saw Li Rui, she turned and ran back.


    Li Rui can''t laugh or cry. As soon as he raises his hand, Xiaoman will fly back out of thin air.


    Li Rui grabs Xiaoman: "not only your second mother wants to hit you, I want to hit you. If the floor is damaged by you, you can''t repair it. You destroy it at home every day."


    "Daddy, daddy, hug and kiss." Xiaoman opens his hand and looks at Li Rui with innocent eyes.


    It''s like what just happened doesn''t exist.


    At a young age, I''m a chicken thief.

 Chapter 860

    Li''s family is quiet. In fact, this is Li Rui''s favorite rhythm of life. You will live what kind of life you are.


    When you are strong enough, you can control the rhythm of your life freely.


    In contrast, the big black sky can be said to be restless.


    Originally, the Dark Lord and the warships were fighting with each other, but in the end, there was a crocodile ancestor. The crocodile ancestor almost greedily devoured the planet by planet.


    Whenever crocodile ancestors appear on a planet, the demons of that planet are in bad luck.


    Such and such things make the Dark Lord headache.


    "Where are these monsters coming from?"


    "Is our big black sky already weak like this?"?! Anyone can step on it? A bunch of rubbish


    The black sky king palace, the roar of the black sky demon king can be heard at the palace gate. Once a war is launched, there will naturally be future troubles. It depends on the ratio of gains to losses.


    One after another, the great black sky was greatly damaged. In a short time, it was impossible to launch an attack on the underground. In addition, the conflict between the big black sky itself intensified, and the arrival of the warships and the crocodile ancestors made the big black sky a mess.


    As a result, these foreigners are extremely powerful and can be called the top fighting force. Li Rui predicted that there would not be two tigers in one mountain in the dark, which naturally became a fact.


    The Dark Lord could not bear such a situation, but he felt helpless.


    The top fighting power of big black sky is also very scarce.


    Su Hongying, Huitian and others are here, not saying a word.


    The black sky demon king made an arrangement: "red cherry, you go to Tianquan star to kill crocodile ancestor, I kill the boat, grey sky, you sit in the palace!"


    "Yes, father."


    "Follow brother Wang''s decree!"


    With a wave of his hand, the Dark Lord said, "the rest of you, red cherry, stay here."


    The other ministers of the black sky palace left one after another. Su Hongying stayed. The black sky demon king said, "what do you think of these things?"


    "The boat seems to be related to Uncle Wang. Why didn''t my father check it out?"


    "Although Huitian is ambitious, he doesn''t dare to go too far. If you kill grey sky, it''s only a loss for me. He''s on both sides at most. He''s not guilty to death. Besides, he is your uncle Wang after all. "


    In the Dark Lord''s heart, he was still concerned about his brotherhood.


    Su Hongying whispered, "but the red sky is your son."


    The Dark Lord narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice, "I have my own decision."


    Su Hongyin was silent.


    The Dark Lord asked, "have you found out? Are these strong men really from the underworld? "


    "Yes, father. According to the traces of space and the reports of a few witnesses, these guys really came from the underground. However, according to the conclusion of the crocodile ancestors and the boaters, they all point to another place, that is, the human world. "


    "On earth, on earth. Hum, when I wipe out the underworld, the world will be washed with blood


    "Father, it''s my back garden." Su Hongying reminds a way.


    The black sky demon king glanced at Su Hongying and said, "how is your communication with them?"


    "They just want to conquer us."


    A few months earlier, the Dark Lord ordered Su Hongying to contact the enemy. Whether it''s the battleship or the new crocodile ancestor, in fact, if we can unite together, we can''t be better.


    That is to say, there are many more generals out of thin air.


    But this reply is to let the Dark Lord see clearly the ambition of those guys.


    "How dare you be so arrogant


    The Dark Lord was furious.


    Today''s big black sky is booming and rich in resources. No wonder it is the Dark Lord himself who wants to harvest all the resources several times.


    However, this kind of thing is just like planting crops. Now is not the best time. The fruit is still green and astringent. It''s too early to harvest it now, but the outsiders don''t have such scruples. They simply don''t care about meat and vegetables.


    You don''t need to know that in the hearts of boaters and crocodiles, this is a blue ocean, which can be destroyed wantonly to enrich your strength.


    "I will kill the invaders!"


    The Dark Lord also made up his mind.


    Su Hongying thought about it and asked softly, "father, why don''t you harvest in advance?"


    "Harvesting ahead of time can''t make me break through yet."


    Su Hongying nodded.


    "All right, you can do it." The Dark Lord ordered Su Hongying to leave the palace. At the moment when she walked out of the gate, she let out a long breath.


    Dark harvest, this is only her as a long princess, just know the plan. The so-called dark harvest is to devour all the heavenly planes, all living creatures and resources.


    In that case, there will be no big black sky at all. After the harvest, the Dark Lord''s strength can jump to a higher level.


    Then he went to other Realms and repeated the same thing again.


    This is the reason why the Dark Lord keeps fighting.


    Others think that he just wants to dominate, but they don''t know that when the time is right, he wants to reap.


    Su Hongying once witnessed that the Dark Lord had devoured a new planet. It was a big star, but it was standing in the sky by the Dark Lord, running the dark harvest, directly devouring all the energy of a whole star domain in a short year.


    This is the most direct means of cultivation for overhaul practitioners.


    This is why the Dark Lord is called the devil!


    Ordinary friars practice, the most interception of heaven and earth aura, but the Dark Lord, he wants all!


    I''ll take your life.


    Whether it''s the lives of monks, ordinary people, adults or children.


    Whether it''s natural resources, or animals.


    Dark harvest, harvest everything!


    It was pure darkness, leaving no harvest of hope.


    It''s just that other people don''t know this. Only a few people know his way of doing things and his last resort.


    In the dark, the war began.


    In successive wars, the Dark Lord reaped enough sacrifices in the underground battlefield, and his strength was slowly recovering. The appearance of boatman and crocodile ancestor destroys his harvest rhythm and snatches the fruits of his victory.


    This is something he cannot tolerate.


    It''s dark. It''s oscillatory.


    At this time, the initiator of all this is waiting in the ward at home. In September, Zhang Qing is going to have a baby.


    This is the second child of the Li family.


    Everyone, including Xiaoman, was nervously waiting outside the door. Wang Ke and July are in charge of delivery. They are full-time doctors and are waiting for delivery at home after pregnancy.


    "I don''t know if it''s a boy or a girl." The palms of Jian Su Mei''s hands are full of sweat.


    "It''s the same for boys and girls, but I hope it''s girls." Sakura said.


    Li Rui didn''t say a word and waited in fear.


    Soon after, the cry of a child came from the ward.


    It''s open in July.


    "It''s a boy."

 Chapter 861

    "Ha, ha ha..." Li Rui was very happy.


    "Go in and have a look." July.


    Li Rui and others go in together. The child is held by Wang Ke and is showing it to Zhang Qing. Li Rui "I''ll give you recovery."


    The spirit of emperor Qing''s eternal life moves into Zhang Qing''s body, and Zhang Qing''s pale face recovers quickly. In just a few minutes, she was fine.


    "I don''t have any sense of ceremony when you do this." Zhang Qing said with a smile.


    "It can''t make you suffer. It''s hard to have a baby. My mother and they are all downstairs. Do you want to go down and have some chicken soup or something? The local chicken brought by my family is delicious and sweet. "


    "Really?"


    "Of course, I didn''t dare to say, otherwise I would have let Su Mei and yingzi drink it." Li Rui whispered.


    Jian Su Mei, with her ears standing up, and yingzi on the left and right, pinched Li Rui''s waist and said, "black us again!"


    Li Rui took in the cool air and quickly picked up the glaze formula, otherwise he would be twisted to death.


    Zhang Qing smiles and reaches out her hand to Li Rui: "help me up. I want to go down to drink chicken soup."


    Li Rui quickly helped Zhang Qing. Wang Ke held the child and yelled, "Hey, hey, you should have a look at the child. It''s your baby. Don''t go away."


    Li Rui waved his hand as he walked: "take care of the wife first, then the children."


    On one side, Xiaoman''s heart was cold when he heard this. He took a simple hand: "mother, was my father like this when I was born?"


    "... no, he was very happy when you were born. After all, you are the boss."


    "That''s good..."


    Think about Xiaoman and feel a little lucky.


    Li Rui leads Zhang Qing downstairs. Li''s father, Li''s mother and Zhang''s father are impatient. Zhang''s mother took the steaming chicken soup and handed it to Zhang Qing: "I''ve warmed the soup. It tastes good. Drink it quickly."


    Zhang Qing took it and had a sip of it.


    This chicken soup is really good.


    Even if you eat seafood in Li''s house every day, it''s not as good as chicken soup.


    Xiaoman, who followed him, swallowed: "Wu Ma, it''s so delicious. It''s so delicious?"


    Zhang Qing quickly feeds the soup to Xiaoman. Xiaoman takes a few mouthfuls and gulps.


    Soup is really good.


    Jiansu Mei and yingzi looked at each other, and their saliva was almost down. They looked at Li PA and Li Ma eagerly: "Pa, Ma, is there anything else?"


    "There''s another pot. Don''t worry. There''s everything."


    In short, there''s nothing to say. Who are they.


    She used to help with the soup, and the whole family drank it in a lively way. When the child was held by Zhang''s father, several old people were very happy.


    The child doesn''t cry or make noise. He is very good.


    "What''s a good name?"


    "Father in law, you have culture, or you can have one."


    "Does Li Rui have any idea?"


    "Father in law, you have one."


    "Or it''s called Shenping."


    "That''s a good name."


    Li Shenping, that''s it. Frankly speaking, it''s a big name. If it wasn''t for ordinary people and ordinary families, I''m afraid it would not be able to hold such a big name.


    Xiaoman just drank chicken soup hot heart, see this scene are cool half.


    "Mother, is that how I got my name?"


    Xiaoman thought he should have a sense of ceremony.


    Now it''s completely cool.


    It turns out that adults treat children in this way.


    In a nutshell, "you''re the boss. You were different then."


    "Oh, it''s dangerous. Fortunately, I''m the boss."


    Xiaoman let go.


    The whole family had a good chat with chicken soup and discussed about the full moon wine. Xiaoman''s treatment is very high. When she was born, it was a treasure of nature and land. All kinds of Dharma protectors pasted on her.


    Now this girl takes off directly from the second floor, and doesn''t go up the stairs.


    Li Shenping should also have that treatment, otherwise he still said that the treatment was not in place and discriminated against him.


    Zhang Qing finished the chicken soup and went up to feed her baby. Li Rui went up with her. Others were cooking downstairs. They were having fun.


    "You don''t hold the child, is it because he is Zhang qingjiao?" Hey, don''t put saliva on my face, you are a sweet mouth. "


    Li Rui smiles and holds Zhang Qing''s hand: "I''m not familiar with this guy, so I''ve only met him once. But Mr. Zhang is with me to bear hardships, to spend difficult years together, and to sleep with me. Of course, Mr. Zhang is the most important one. I''m not trying to make you happy. That''s what I say from my heart. "


    Zhang Qing smiles and beckons. Li Rui comes over and kisses Li Rui.


    "You can talk."


    The couple looked at each other and laughed.


    Children are of course important. Boys and girls are their own children. But the wife is the most important, the continuation of incense, but it is a concept, but long-term company, and daily mutual support, is a normal.


    Ideas are just ideas. Just like in the past, many people only valued boys and thought it was bad to have girls. Later, the state advocated that boys and girls should be the same, so the concept changed.


    However, the daily company of his wife, the years that he has gone through, will not change and will continue.


    In Li Rui''s mind, Zhang Qing is really more important than children.


    Zhang Qing also clearly felt Li Rui''s care and attention. Although she said that there was no need to compete with her children for favors, in any case, it made her feel happy.


    Who doesn''t want to be valued by people they like.


    "In a few months, their children will be born. I don''t know if I''m too busy at home. I don''t know if I want to hire a nanny or something. Otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t take care of it. "


    "If you look at it again, ordinary people can''t rest assured. In fact, it''s OK to take care of them. Besides, being a mother is a life you must experience. Only in this way can you connect with your children most closely. Including me, I''m ready to have a good experience of my father during this period. "


    "I''m afraid of you... I''ll run in the middle of it. A few children, you really think it''s so easy. "


    It''s really not easy to take care of children. Li Rui has known this for a long time. I used to cry in the middle of the night, or I was hungry. I seldom get sick, but there are all kinds of small situations.


    It''s a lot of trouble to take care of children.


    "It''s OK. I''m ready."


    Li Rui is confident to be a good father.

 Chapter 862

    If you want to be a good father, you should not only speak well, but also do well.


    In the past few months when Shenping grew up, Li Rui helped to take her to bed with her almost every day. Naturally, she was in Zhang Qing''s room. Including full moon wine, Rune seal and so on.


    Do your best to be a father. Seeing that Li Rui is so responsible, other women feel relieved.


    Although there are more women, there is still a long way to go. At least, Li Rui is really a responsible attitude from the heart.


    Unconsciously, a year came to May.


    "How time flies."


    During this period, Li Rui was practicing sword. The flying sword flies back and forth, just like a dexterous butterfly, making traces in the air.


    A sword is a murder weapon.


    Although he is outstanding and elegant as a gentleman, he is also extremely sharp and can only hurt people''s lives in a moment.


    Li Laozu came here in the morning.


    "It''s time. It''s time to fulfill the agreement."


    In order to let Li Rui practice sword Jue, he made this agreement. I still remember that Li Rui later met with Jianxian''s disciples, but the two sides kept restraint and didn''t have much conflict.


    "I don''t know why Xie Xiaofeng is growing up now. He should know that he can''t beat me."


    Xie Xiaofeng is the disciple of Jianxian.


    At the beginning, Xie Xiaofeng once appeared and mingled with a group of people after exploring the secret places, especially the secret places of the West Sea.


    When the wind blows, Li Rui and Li Laozu step on the Thunder Dragon.


    "Laozu, is the sword immortal real or fake?"


    "Half true and half false, but we all survived the years of aura exhaustion. In fact, our strength now is very weak."


    "What is your realm, harmony?"


    "In the early days of he Dao, it was originally the peak of he Dao, which was expected to be a golden elixir. If you can prove the golden elixir, it''s just like the old devil who can travel in the sky. "


    "The master of Sword Fairy..."


    "He''s no worse than me."


    "But Xie Xiaofeng..."


    "You haven''t really dealt with him. Don''t despise him." Li Laozu looked at Li Rui, his face was a little serious, "sword, between a sword. If you can''t take his strongest sword, don''t think you are sure to win


    "Then I''m not so crazy. Xie Xiaofeng is actually very strong. At least he wants a sword very much. He usually hides it in the scabbard and never makes a sword." Li Rui said.


    Li Laozu nodded: "yes, such understanding shows that you are alert enough."


    Belittling the enemy is a taboo in martial arts. Li Rui will not commit such a taboo.


    Leilong traveled all the way to the north. Since ancient times, there have been heroic people in the north. Under the guidance of Laozu Li, leilong came to a high mountain.


    Li Laozu raised his finger to the bottom of the mountain, where a hole appeared.


    Through the hole, as if to another world.


    It''s a world of mountains and rivers like the story of Peach Blossom Land. Chickens, ducks and geese walk at will, and deer gallop in the woods.


    "It seems to be a secret place, too." Li Rui doubts a way.


    "The little secret place is actually man-made space, but he didn''t make it, he found it." Li Laozu said faintly, and took Li Rui to the other side of the mountain.


    There, an old man was cooking in the yard of a wooden house.


    The wine is warm and fragrant in the basin.


    "Old sword, you will enjoy it."


    "You can''t enjoy it. People live to enjoy it. I''m not a real immortal." The old man''s chin is full of beard, and his body is Kong Wu. He speaks very loud, which is very different from Xie Xiaofeng.


    "Where are your disciples?" Li Laozu asked.


    "I''m busy. I''ll come back later. I''ll ask him to get some pheasants for me. I''ll have roast chicken later."


    "Well, it''s not in vain today."


    "Do you have anything with you? It''s not going to be empty handed, is it


    Listen to the tone, the relationship between the two people is good, but Li Rui saw Li Laozu''s bitter smile, he knew that he didn''t bring it. Li Rui quickly took out something from the jade space: "a little gift is no respect. Please accept it."


    There are also food, clothing, and play inside.


    The Sword Fairy was confused for a moment: "so many, don''t you have a warehouse with you?"


    "Because we often have to go far or something, we should always have something on hand." Li Rui smiles. These ham and steak are hard to buy in China, and they are all imported.


    The Sword Fairy lightly points to a row, a sword light cuts off a piece of ham, he picked up and tasted, eyes a bright.


    "What is it?"


    Li Rui was really surprised.


    Today in the 21st century, I don''t know it''s ham.


    It can be seen that living in seclusion, enjoying a peaceful life, is also behind the times. In this case, it can be seen that the Sword Fairy can''t even use a computer.


    Compared with Li Laozu''s daily visit to the library to receive advanced knowledge, this Sword Fairy is undoubtedly lagging behind.


    "This is a Western product, called ham. It''s a kind of dried food from local elk, wild boar leg or Firebird leg. The way you just cut it is too rough. You should cut it as thin as cicada wings. That''s the best way to eat it. "


    Li Laozu carries his hands, which is also a set.


    Jianxian suddenly felt that eating was not the taste. He didn''t know why. As soon as he heard Li Laozu say that, he felt very rustic.


    "Ha ha, it''s a good thing. It seems that you like to collect foreign things."


    Jianxian chewed a few mouthfuls of ham and spit it out: "I just don''t know how to do it."


    "It depends on your disciples."


    "My disciple, hum, you will know later."


    Just then, from the other side of the mountain, several people galloped to know. In their hands, they were carrying all kinds of game, some snakes, some rabbits and some pheasants.


    "Master, today''s harvest is good, but there is no fish."


    "Master, we have collected some mushrooms, which are your favorite. It should be just right to make soup later."


    At this time, they saw Li Rui.


    Obviously, there was a little hostility in the eyes of the five disciples.


    Among the five disciples, only one girl had curiosity in her eyes.


    These people may have less experience. Many things are written on their faces for fear that others will not see through them.


    "Master Jianxian, your disciple, I feel that I lack some earthly experience. Xie Xiaofeng, you are so wary of what I''m doing. I''m here for dinner today. The pheasant in your hand will be eaten later. "


    Jian Xian frowned and looked at his disciples. He hated iron but not steel.

 Chapter 863

    Frankly speaking, Li Rui''s bearing is indeed better than that of Jianxian''s disciple.


    It is a kind of calm from the inside out, not humble, not arrogant.


    Put them together, as long as they are not blind, you can see who is the most mature and stable one. That is a kind of temperament, which can''t be covered up at all.


    "You are really short of experience. We should learn more from others and not just focus on the study of sword techniques. "


    The Sword Fairy still left some face for his disciples. To some extent, it was also a kind of maintenance. The implication is to concentrate on kendo.


    Among the five disciples, a middle-aged man about 40 years old said, "there''s nothing to look forward to in the colorful world outside. My generation of friars, a single sword is enough."


    "That''s right. I''m afraid I won''t be able to cut meat after I''ve learned dragon slaughtering? It''s important to be single-minded. " Another strong man in his thirties echoed.


    The others were silent.


    They may feel that they are not qualified to refute, or they may feel that such a view is enough to express their ideas.


    The Sword Fairy stroked his beard with a smile: "it''s not bad that you have such cognition. Xiaofeng, go and clean the pheasant in your hand. Let''s treat the guests first. You guys, let''s do the same. "


    "Yes, master."


    The five disciples turned and walked to the wooden house. Jianxian made tea for Li Laozu and Li Rui.


    "Your disciples are very good. I hope they won''t disappoint me." Said the Sword Fairy.


    "He won''t let you down." Li Laozu is very confident.


    Li Rui blows hot tea and smiles. It seems that this contest is not a fight of life and death, but it is also a fight of spirit.


    I just don''t know, what''s the significance of this contest?


    When pure ground exists as a grindstone for both sides?


    Li Rui didn''t ask these questions. I believe after the contest, he will give a result.


    At noon, everyone came into the room. There was a good table on the dining table in the hall. Jianxian opens the wine world and drinks with Laozu Li.


    "It''s a pity that the other old guys didn''t come, or we could get together two tables."


    "Where will they come to you? We don''t have a good relationship. You, in particular, didn''t pay much attention to others before. "


    "So it is." Jianxian laughed boldly. It was just a joke. He said it and didn''t care.


    Eating food and drinking wine, because Xie Xiaofeng and some of them always have a lot of bad feelings towards Li Rui, so they don''t talk to each other. After three rounds of wine, Li Ruijing the wine of Jianxian and Li Laozu, and said nothing.


    After having enough to eat and drink, Jianxian put down his chopsticks and said, "go out for sports. Let me have a look at the strength of your younger generation."


    They left the hut and came to the top of the mountain. The middle-aged man took the lead in saying, "I have the worst qualifications here. Let me compete with the world-famous" immortal Li. "


    The strong man said: "elder martial brother, let me do it. I want to fight with him too. If he can''t walk in your hands, he will lose two moves. It''s boring."


    The young man said with a smile, "second elder martial brother, I''ll come first. I''m the third, so I should do it."


    Xie Xiaofeng was unconvinced: "elder martial brother, second elder martial brother, Third Elder martial brother, I think let me come. I have met this real person li."


    At this time, the girl also said: "four elder martial brothers, let me come."


    "Five younger martial sister, how can you fight? You''re a woman. If he wins, he won''t win. If he loses, it''s even more humiliating. We can''t bully people like that."


    Li Rui smiles. Previously, he thought that the disciples of Jianxian didn''t know much about the world. Now, it seems wrong to listen to them sing "double reed" to satirize people.


    These guys have a good brain. They work together one by one and do harm to others.


    Li Rui smile, light said: "otherwise, you go together."


    The others were stunned.


    Even Jianxian felt that Li Rui''s tone was too loud and laughed.


    The elder Master said, "you look down on people. You think you can beat five of us. I don''t think you can beat even my younger martial sister."


    "If you can fight, you''ll have a try. In fact, I don''t think you are my opponent. Of course, I''m not the opponent of master Jianxian. I still have the bottom. "


    The elder martial brother''s forehead is blue. Obviously, Li Rui doesn''t regard them as rivals of the same level at all, but puts himself on the strength level of the previous generation.


    It''s too bullying.


    Elder martial brother yelled angrily: "less nonsense, I''ll try how many kilos you have!"


    The elder martial brother shook his arms, and the two green swords on his back flew out of the scabbard and headed for Li Ruisha. Li Rui smiles a little, the palm of his right hand is open, and a sword flies out of the scabbard in his left hand.


    The light of the sword flashed. The two swords of the elder martial brother were thrown away by Li Rui''s sword. They were out of control. The elder master''s face was slightly surprised, and then he pinched the sword with empty hands. The sword was drawn by the invisible Qi and danced with his gesture.


    The two swords, one before the other and the other after the sword, combined into one, and went straight to Li Ruisha.


    With a flash of his body, Li Rui smashed his sword into the ground.


    As soon as Li Rui raised his finger, the long sword flew to the elder martial brother. At this moment, the second and third elder martial brothers moved at the same time. One of them could use double swords, and the other could use single sword. They killed Li Rui.


    The Sword Fairy frowned slightly. In this way, he would bully more and less. However, it''s true that the first disciple didn''t fight. Although it was just a few moves, he really lost.


    Three swords come to kill Li Rui. Li Rui smiles a little. The sword flies away and kills the second elder martial brother and the Third Elder martial brother. The speed of the sword is very fast. It flies close to the ground and brings a tornado. The grass on the ground follows the sword madly.


    Looking from a distance, it was like a huge sword stabbing at the second and third elder martial brothers.


    However, Xie Xiaofeng laughed and said to her younger martial sister, "this kind of sword move is too flashy to be broken by the second and third elder martial brothers."


    Sure enough, when Li Rui''s sword came close to the second elder martial brother and the Third Elder martial brother, they blocked each other and fought each other hard. They broke Li Rui''s sword!


    Broken into countless pieces of steel, shooting in all directions.


    The second elder martial brother and the Third Elder martial brother said with a smile, "your sword is gone, and you haven''t cultivated your sword Qi. It seems that the victory and defeat have been divided. There''s no need to compare any more."


    If you build a strong sword, it will bite back when the body of the sword breaks. It can be seen that Li Rui is safe and sound, which means that he didn''t build a sword.


    Even the sword meaning has not been cultivated. What else can be compared.


    Jianxian looked at Li Laozu and saw that Li Laozu shook his head slightly: "too careless."


    Li Laozu also looked at Xiang Jianxian: "Your disciples are careless. If they are on the battlefield, they are dead."


    At the next moment, the broken sword rain gathered again and quietly appeared behind the second elder martial brother and the Third Elder martial brother.


    Xie Xiaofeng puts a sword in his hand and goes to Li Ruisha.

 Chapter 864

    Xie Xiaofeng is more powerful than his elder martial brother. He is serious.


    Even Li Rui didn''t dare to take the sword. In a hurry, his side flashed, and another sword came.


    The sword Qi cut the ground and drew a deep ditch directly. It seemed that it was the wound of the earth.


    "Sure enough."


    Li Rui''s long sword has also returned to his hand. It''s also a sword. The sword''s Qi is vertical and horizontal. It''s against Xie Xiaofeng''s sword''s Qi. With a bang, the ground is dusty and a big pit is burst out.


    It was a draw.


    Xie Xiaofeng''s hand pinches the sword Jue. The speed of the flying sword suddenly breaks through the sonic boom and goes to Li Ruisha. Li Rui also pinches the sword Jue. The long sword pen goes straight to Xie Xiaofeng''s sword. The two swords collide with each other. With a sound of Ding, the body of the sword begins to twist.


    After all, Xie Xiaofeng didn''t dare to be tough. His flying sword bypassed the long sword and went straight to Li Ruisha.


    Li Rui''s sword is also directed at Xie Xiaofeng.


    When the two men''s swords were all in front of him, Li Rui put out a hand, hit the sword with one punch, and drove the sword into the ground directly. But Xie Xiaofeng could not avoid it. However, he had another thin sword in his hand, which was as big as a finger but firmly blocked Li Rui''s long sword.


    Xie Xiaofeng kept retreating, but the fine sword still had no problem.


    "It''s not easy to regret the tree. I''m invincible in the world. Lao Jian, I didn''t expect that you gave all the swords to your disciples. "


    Li Laozu looked at the Sword Fairy, and the sword fairy said with a faint smile: "things naturally need to be given, and it''s useless to keep them. You didn''t leave any good things for your disciples? "


    "He has so many good things." Li Laozu said with a smile.


    Just as they talked, the situation in the field suddenly changed. Li Rui seems to feel that this is not interesting. Ten swords fly out of the jade space, each of which makes a sound explosion and goes straight to Xie Xiaofeng.


    At this time, the elder martial brother, the second elder martial brother, the Third Elder martial brother and the younger martial sister, who had been watching the battle, all went up with their swords.


    Now if we don''t have five people together, we can''t hold Li Rui down.


    However, even if five people go up together, they can''t hold down Li Rui''s attack and can only resist at most. Li Rui''s every sword is full of vigor.


    Until the five of them formed a formation.


    "You are really powerful, but if you can catch our immortal sword, you are really powerful."


    Li Rui smiles and takes back the sword. It''s a huge sword. Li Rui holds the sword. The sword sends out sword spirit, and Li Rui flies out.


    Boom!


    A series of sonic booms, directly speed up many times. In less than half a second, he flew to the five people. Seeing such a sword, the five of them also sent out a sword. The light of that sword was directly caused by the strong wind, and it vibrated around 50 feet.


    Fortunately, with Jianxian and Laozu Li, the battle was held down and the destruction did not expand further.


    The two swords collided with each other, and with a thump, a deep pit with a depth of about ten feet was directly blasted out of the ground. Li Rui raised his finger, the huge sword suddenly burst out a black light, just like an accelerating missile, and ran towards the five people.


    The sword fairy appeared in front of the five people. With a move, the huge sword flew into the Sword Fairy''s hand and burst out its light. It directly cut off a handful of the Sword Fairy''s beard.


    "Master, it''s not my intention. Please forgive me." Li Rui smiles. The sword light just burst out. It''s a prepared method, not his intention.


    If you want to blame it, you can only blame Xie Xiaofeng. They can''t stop this sword.


    In fact, in this sword, there is an ox type three board axe. It can be said that it is not only a sword move, but also an axe move.


    The Sword Fairy stroked the body of the giant sword and said, "it''s a good sword, Lao Li. You are lucky."


    Naturally, Li Rui was praised for being able to defeat his five disciples by one against five. Li Rui''s accomplishments can be seen.


    What is talent? It is talent.


    "What a genius. No wonder Lao Li was so determined that he could defeat my disciples." The Sword Fairy returned the huge sword to Li Rui and nodded, "you are very good. Do you want to change a master?"


    It''s time to dig corners.


    Li Rui said with a smile: "in fact, I don''t care if I''m a master, as long as I can learn. In today''s society, family views are not as strong as they used to be. "


    After thinking about it, Li Rui continued: "in fact, I still think that their experience is too little. Specializing in kendo, of course, can be improved in a short period of time, but in a long period of time, it is difficult to raise the upper limit. I don''t know much about Kendo for a long time, but I''m not weaker than them because I have accumulated a lot in other aspects and have some understanding. "


    "You''re right. They really need to train."


    Jianxian still agrees with Li Rui.


    But his disciples obviously didn''t approve.


    "Master, we''d better stay with you and serve you. There''s nothing good outside."


    "That''s right. I still think it''s better here than outside."


    "The people outside are dangerous."


    Li Rui understood their thinking like he lived in the countryside a long time ago. I remember when I was a child, Li Rui even thought that farming was acceptable. It was like living in the countryside all his life. That was OK.


    After all, the countryside is better than the countryside, and the countryside is better than the countryside.


    Until later, he himself came to the city to study and live in the city, and never went back to the countryside. In the city, you can place your dreams and grow up in a fast pace. When you stay in the countryside, you don''t feel like this.


    Although it is a peaceful life to see Nanshan under the East fence of chrysanthemum picking, it may be more suitable for older people. Young people should go out and have a look more. In the city, there are more opportunities.


    Now Xie Xiaofeng and his family are willing to stay in the countryside and feel that they are not bad in the countryside. Of course, their ability is not bad, but if they always avoid the world, then they will always lag behind the times.


    After all, the times are created by people. Only places with a large number of people can witness the development of the times.


    "In fact, you really should go out more. I have a martial arts school. If you go there, maybe you can learn something or add some new insights." Li Rui said on his own initiative.


    These five people, by the way, can also bring some young people from Renxing martial arts school.


    Sword Fairy also opens mouth to advise a way: "you are should walk more."


    "No, I think it''s good to be here." Said the elder master.


    "I don''t want to go either." The second elder martial brother said.


    "Since you''re not going, I''m not going either." The Third Elder martial brother said.


    At this time, the younger martial sister said: "although you are not going, but I want to go out for a walk."


    Everyone looked at the younger martial sister and was very surprised.


    How can we not play according to common sense?


    It''s said that if the elder martial brothers and sisters are united, what''s the benefit?

 Chapter 865

    As for the rebellion of the younger martial sister, their elder martial brothers were very puzzled and puzzled.


    It''s all on my face.


    "I think brother Li is right. We''ve been living in this place all the time and we don''t have enough channels to receive information from the outside world," she said. To tell you the truth, I think I''m a bit behind. I want to go out for a walk, a tour or something. "


    "Oh, woman." Elder martial brother sneered.


    "Petty bourgeois line." The second elder martial brother expressed disdain.


    "Hum." Third Elder martial brother, I won''t say more.


    Only Xie Xiaofeng agreed: "I really think we should go out for a walk. There have been a lot of changes in the outside world over the years."


    "Women go out and get married in a few years." Said the elder master.


    The younger martial sister was angry: "can''t I get married?"


    "You can marry. I didn''t say that you would marry Xiaofeng." The second elder martial brother said.


    The younger martial sister was even more angry: "when we grow up together, we can all feel like ghosts. After all, I won''t marry the fourth elder martial brother. I won''t marry any one in the mountain."


    They were helpless. The Third Elder martial brother advised Jianxian, "master, tell me about the younger martial sister. The outside world is dangerous. She may be abducted if she goes out."


    "No, it''s good to let the stream go out and see the world." Jianxian said, "you all resist going out to see the outside world. It''s not good. Well, it''s a year''s appointment outside. After that, Xiaoxi will come back once a year. If she doesn''t make progress, she will come back to the mountains. If she does, it''s up to her mind. "


    Xiaoxi was moved: "thank you, master. I will practice well."


    "You can''t just practice well and promise. Here I''d like to ask this little brother to take care of the stream." Jianxian said to Li Rui.


    "No problem."


    Li Rui agrees. It''s not easy to do. Just throw her away to Renxing martial arts school.


    In Renxing martial arts school, nothing bad happens unless someone doesn''t want to live.


    Xie Xiaofeng and some of them have never compared swords. The younger martial sister has been poached again. She is very depressed.


    One by one, his face was black and he didn''t say a word, and the elder martial brother was so angry that he left directly.


    Li Laozu said: "Lao Jian, since you have lost the bet, take all your good things. We can''t go for nothing."


    This time, the Sword Fairy''s face is also black. If the disciple loses someone, he has to pay for something. It''s really bad luck.


    Jianxian leads Li Laozu and Li Rui into the room and takes out a box. The box was full of secret books. Li Rui arched his hand and said, "master, I only want the strongest one."


    "The strongest? It''s all the strongest here. "


    "There must be one of the most powerful." Li Rui said.


    The Sword Fairy frowned and thought about it, and said with a smile, "there''s really one, here, this one."


    Hunyuan sword


    The Sword Fairy handed this sword formula to Li Rui and said, "it''s handed down from my teacher''s ancestors. No one can practice it in my vein. Since you are more proficient in all kinds of skills, I''ll give you this one. Maybe you can have an adventure. "


    Li Rui didn''t expect that he said it casually, but also made a hole in himself.


    Since he can''t even practice Sword Fairy himself, it''s hard for him to learn.


    Immediately, Li Laozu looked at Jianxian with disdainful eyes.


    The Sword Fairy was very embarrassed and said, "if not, I''ll give you another sword. Come with me."


    Several people came to a pool at the foot of the mountain, and the pool was just the size of a water tank.


    "This is the best place in this small world. It''s the entrance. There''s a lot of space inside. It''s as big as a house. In summer, I often meditate and rest below. There is a cold pool sword in it, which I refined from tianwai meteorite. "


    "I don''t want it, since it''s the beloved of my predecessors." Li Rui immediately refused.


    The Sword Fairy Fuxu said with a smile, "it''s OK. I''ve already become a great swordsman. It doesn''t matter whether I have a sword or not. Besides, I have a similar sword. You can take it. But if you don''t have enough cultivation, you can''t get this cold pool. "


    "No matter. I''m sure I can get it."


    "Oh? Do you know that this cold pool is born at the end of the cold pulse? If you go into the cultivation level now, I''m afraid you will freeze to death. "


    "You''ll know when you try." Li Rui takes out his mobile phone and other objects and jumps into the cold pool.


    Jianxian was right. The cold pool was really cold. Li Rui felt the coolness of Qingu flowing in his body. However, Li Rui doesn''t matter when the divine energy is all over his body and the glaze formula is used.


    There is a lot of space in the cold pool. There are even seats and so on. It''s really a good place for summer. At the bottom of the cold pool, there is a sword. The sword is almost transparent and can''t be seen clearly in the water.


    If it wasn''t for Li Rui''s divine sense, he would not have been hurt by the sword.


    Li Rui came to the cold pool sword and held it by the handle. A cold air spread rapidly along Li Rui''s palm. Shao Qing frozen Li Rui''s arm.


    "A sword is a good sword, but it is double-edged. It can hurt people as well as yourself. This sword is especially powerful."


    Li Rui can imagine the terrible scene that if he used this sword to make moves, the sword would be cold for ten li.


    "The cold pool sword deserves its reputation."


    Li Rui pulls up the cold pool sword, leaves the cold pool and flies out of the water. Li Rui bows his hand to the Sword Fairy and says, "thank you for your sword!"


    The Sword Fairy didn''t expect that Li Rui took out the sword so soon.


    No one can enter this cold pool, this mountain except him.


    Li Rui is the second.


    "You''re really good. You''re really good." Jianxian attached great importance to Li Rui this time, and no longer took the attitude of the elder to the younger.


    Li Rui''s strength may not be as good as him, but it may not be far behind.


    This is a very terrible thing.


    "I didn''t believe in genius before. I always felt that it was a compliment that the world didn''t work hard enough. Now that I see you, I know that there is such a thing. You are so young that you already have such strength. This is really... Genius. "


    The Sword Fairy was filled with emotion.


    Li Laozu said with a smile: "now you know why I want to cultivate this descendant. Others think that he is lucky. When I meet such an ancestor, I don''t know that for me, I am lucky to find such a descendant."


    "You are really lucky. Alas, how can I not meet such luck..."


    The second elder martial brother and others on one side were convulsed. It seemed that the master was calling them shit.


    Other people are lucky, master is stepping on real shit.


    Is that what you mean?


    The problem is that they dare not ask.


    Anyway, compared with others, it really can''t!


    Alas, old fellow iron.

 Chapter 866

    Li Rui secretly held a smile in his heart. Although these martial brothers have been damaged a lot, it doesn''t prove that they are really weak.


    In fact, they are not weak or even strong. Looking at China and the whole world, at present, there are few young people who can draw with Li Rui.


    Of course, the older generation is more powerful, but there are few of those old monsters, Li Rui. Old monsters all have their own circle. If you know that Li Rui is covered by two powerful monsters, Lao Zu Li and the extreme heaven devil, no one dares to provoke him.


    Sword Fairy''s chanting is nothing more than to suppress these disciples and arouse their competitive heart.


    It''s a pity that Xie Xiaofeng hasn''t heard it yet. It''s probably a fan of the game.


    After the sword test, Li Laozu and Jianxian sat in front of the stove and talked. Li Rui had nothing to do. He called for the stream and said, "this place is beautiful. Can you show me around?"


    "You''re just here. I don''t think there''s any scenery here." The stream shouts and goes ahead, "let''s go. I''ll show you anything."


    Under the leadership of Xiaoxi, Li Rui comes to the exit of the cave. Xiaoxi unties the seal and takes Li Rui to the cliff to stand still.


    Li Rui stood for a while with some doubts in his heart.


    If you want to talk about the mountain, it''s not particularly high. If you want to talk about the scenery, it''s not particularly broad. What''s the purpose of the stream?


    "What are you looking at?" Li Rui noticed that the stream''s eyes were focused on a crack in the cliff. Looking at it, he saw an eagle''s nest there.


    But the nest is empty.


    "After all, the Hawks have moved away. Now I''ve lost a few friends."


    The stream is full of regret.


    Li Rui can''t laugh or cry. It seems that the girl is really ill in the mountain. Even the Hawks can make friends with her.


    Can''t help it, Li Rui asked: "the eagles have opened their wisdom?"


    "How can it be? It''s the big demon who can do it. It''s just a little bit of spirituality. They usually help to guard the door. They say they are eagles. In fact, they are all raised as mountain dogs. "


    "According to the truth, it''s not as good as..." Li Rui is a little strange.


    Xiaoxi frowned: "yes, I think it''s strange. According to the truth, it''s not as good as leaving without saying hello. Originally, there was a little eagle with plump feathers. Maybe I went on a tour. "


    It seems that the girl really likes the eagle family. She even observes this carefully.


    "Have you never been far away?"


    "How do you know?"


    "I guess I used to be friends with animals and plants when I was in the countryside. I remember also like to see the sky flying eagle, and I grew a cucumber in my grandfather''s house when I was a child, sprinkled a lot of fertilizer, the cucumber grew very strong


    Thinking of those things, Li Rui smiles. It''s been many years.


    "Is it fun out there? I haven''t been far away. I usually practice here and only go out occasionally. There is a small town 30 kilometers away from here. I have been there several times, but it''s not fun at all. The streets are full of hooligans. They want to cheat me into opening a house when they see that I''m dressed like dirt. "


    Li Rui was surprised. He didn''t expect these hooligans to be so dangerous.


    "Then what happened?"


    "Later they were all eunuchs. My sword is not for fun." With that, the brook glanced at Li Rui.


    Li Rui felt his legs tighten.


    "To tell you the truth, your temper is a bit like mine. I used to like it, but later I did less and less to change people into eunuchs."


    "What do you say?"


    "I just killed people." Li Rui said faintly.


    The stream can''t help shivering.


    She believes Li Rui''s words are true, because Xie Xiaofeng told her that Li Rui is very good outside, very good, especially good.


    This kind of people, are stepping on the white bone.


    It''s scary, isn''t it?


    "Let''s get out of here. There''s another place. I''ll show you."


    The stream takes Li Rui to a forest, which is still primitive. On several adjacent trees, Li Rui saw a small wooden house.


    It''s full of childlike flavor.


    "Do you just like these gadgets?" Li Rui can''t help but feel that he is neither laughing nor crying.


    The stream went up the branch and stood on the cabin. Li Ruifei doesn''t have to fly. He floats and rises automatically. He is shocked to see the stream with this hand, because Li Rui doesn''t need any help, so he goes up naturally.


    "You are really strong, stronger than I thought." Said the brook.


    Li Rui smiles and does not refute. Strong is strong. There are no other reasons. If you are strong but you have to say that you are not strong, it is not modesty, it is pretending to be stronger.


    Zombie will be struck by thunder.


    And to some extent, it''s a kind of honesty to admit that you are strong. Especially in front of familiar people, there is no need to disguise.


    The stream is not very familiar, but it will be familiar in the future. After all, it is a disciple of Jianxian, and she will have to take care of her in the future.


    The decoration of the small wooden house is not good. It''s nailed and covered with tiger skin. Some toys and puppets, but not many.


    "This is my secret garden. Sometimes I come here to have a rest. I''m about to leave. I''ll say goodbye." The stream murmured to itself, with some sadness in its eyes.


    Li Rui did not speak, but sat down quietly.


    Listen to the wind.


    Xiaoxi sat down beside Li Rui: "what are you thinking?"


    "I''m listening to the breath of the wind, and you listen to the whispers of the jungle. It''s actually quite relaxing and peaceful." Li Rui looked at the stream and said, "you are a girl who pays great attention to artistic conception and keeps a lot of simple beauty."


    "It''s just silly. My elder martial brothers often laugh at me like that." The stream chuckled.


    Li Rui said with a smile, "it''s not stupid. When you are really smart, you are smarter than anyone else."


    Men and women like to hear praise, especially the right praise. Xiaoxi was very happy and asked, "you can really talk. Do people outside you all talk like that?"


    "No, I just said what I thought."


    "Well, you are very good."


    Li Rui smiles and does not answer. What''s wrong? There are about ten wives in the family. No matter how good they are, they won''t do anything. They are tired to death.


    But not far away, four pairs of eyes were watching in the jungle.


    "Fourth younger martial brother, you''re right. This guy is absolutely upset and kind-hearted. He just came here and wanted to take away the fifth younger martial sister!"


    "Five younger martial sisters going out with him is like sheep entering tiger''s mouth!"


    "Asshole, there are more than a dozen wives in my family, and I still won''t let go of our five younger martial sisters. I don''t know what evil method this boy has. How can he let so many women follow him?"


    "Shall we go and kill him? Otherwise, the fifth younger martial sister will be in danger! "

 Chapter 867

    It''s right to say that, but all five of them can''t beat Li Rui. After all, they''re just talking hi.


    Xie Xiaofeng stood up and said, "let''s go over and talk about it together. Even if we can''t fight, we should warn him. Don''t even think about playing ambiguous."


    All the senior brothers applauded! That''s what we should do!


    When he came to the tree, Xie Xiaofeng saw the white legs of the stream swaying, and Li Rui complemented each other. There is no other woman in the mountain, just a sister of the same age, who says she doesn''t like it. It''s impossible.


    It''s just that Xie Xiaofeng didn''t have the courage to say it before. If he was rejected, it would be very embarrassing if he didn''t look up all day?


    But then again, if you give it to others, it is absolutely impossible!


    "Li Rui, come down to me!" Xie Xiaofeng called below.


    Li Rui didn''t look at Xie Xiaofeng, but said faintly: "don''t disturb our artistic conception."


    God''s special mind disturbs the artistic conception.


    Give it back to us!


    Who are they!


    Xie Xiaofeng feels that his heart is about to explode, and his heart has been distorted.


    "You


    He jumped up the branch and glared at Li Rui: "what do you mean? I just came here to have an affair with my younger martial sister, right? Younger martial sister, don''t be confused by this guy. There are more than ten wives in his family! It''s just a turnip! "


    "Wow, are you so good? I can''t see that. " Xiaoxi was surprised and admired Li Rui.


    Xie Xiaofeng felt that he was almost out of control.


    Why does Xiaoxi respond with admiration rather than contempt?


    It''s not traditional!


    Li Rui takes a funny look at Xie Xiaofeng and asks, "when did I have an affair with Xiaoxi? She brought me here. Xie Xiaofeng, don''t talk nonsense and ruin the reputation of Xiaoxi. Girls'' reputation is precious. "


    "Now that you know my younger martial sister''s reputation is precious, do you want to be alone with her? Get out of my way


    "There''s no one else here, except you." Li Rui said with a light smile.


    Xiaoxi frowned and was dissatisfied with Xie Xiaofeng: "fourth elder martial brother, what are you talking about? What is a single room for a single man and a single woman? Don''t bully me to read less, and you don''t read much. Why do you use idioms indiscriminately? "


    "Younger martial sister, I..."


    "Enough, don''t explain. You guys really like to play for yourself. I''ll take brother Li for a walk. What''s the matter? You can follow me secretly. How can you really treat me as a fool and easily abducted?"


    Xiexiaofeng was speechless when he asked this question.


    The elder Master said: "younger martial sister, we are also afraid that you will take a fancy to Li Rui''s skin. Although he is really good-looking, you can''t..."


    "What''s the matter with me? You ask him, "does he like me?"


    "Do you like my younger martial sister?" Asked the second elder martial brother.


    Li Rui played a prank in his heart: "I can see it. What''s the matter?"


    The stream suddenly turned red and said, "I hate it."


    Xie Xiaofeng jumped off the branch and ran away. He felt lovelorn.


    Elder martial brother, several of them were also devastated. They ran after Xie Xiaofeng and said, "younger martial brother, slow down, don''t run!"


    "It''s a good admonishment."


    "Don''t go!"


    Li Rui sat laughing: "I just said that I lack experience. I don''t even have the courage to listen to others patiently. Although I can see it, I may not catch up with it! "


    It''s a pity that they are doomed not to hear this, but the stream does, and it doesn''t matter.


    Li Rui asked, "do you know that Xie Xiaofeng likes you? I can see everything in his eyes. He really doesn''t know the world


    "I know. I don''t feel it. I always take them as my brothers. And I don''t even have the courage to face up to me. How can I like such a man? "


    The stream sighed and jumped down from the cabin: "let''s go. We should go back. Otherwise, they went to the master and said," I can''t go. "


    "They are so stingy. They really lack experience."


    Li Rui thinks that these five guys are all lack of outside experience. Like this, if only the martial arts cultivation is good, if you do not choose all means, such a person will only die very quickly.


    They can''t hide their mind, they can''t make up their mind.


    Simple has simple good, but complex also has complex good.


    Back in the mountains, Jianxian and Li Laozu are still drinking tea. Li Rui sits down beside them. Xiaoxi goes to scold her elder martial brothers.


    What Jianxian and Laozu Li discussed is more complicated, which is about Tao and law.


    There are flowers, trees and fruits in the Tao. If the Tao is cultivated, it means that the Tao has already become.


    The law, in fact, is another high-level expression of the technique. The law is more contained in the field. When a field is spread out, the law can be naturally modified and formulated.


    That level is far away from Li Rui, but it''s good to listen to their discussion. Before he knew it, Li Rui was fascinated and listened to it for three days.


    Li Rui has benefited a lot in these three days.


    Three days later, when they finished their discussion, Jianxian was full of praise for Li Rui: "you are the first of the new generation who can be so fascinated by Tao and law. In the future, your potential is limitless. "


    "I just think that if we want to go further in the future, we must know enough. In fact, this is a habit I developed during my study period. I always like to preview in advance. " Li Rui is honest.


    Jianxian stroked his beard: "it''s not bad. It''s because you have a systematic learning method and a learning heart that you can get to this level."


    "The way can be said, the way is extraordinary. Master Jianxian, I still feel very confused about the revision and formulation of the power of the law. I wonder if you can show it? "


    "Naturally." Jianxian nods and looks at Laozu Li.


    Li Laozu readily agreed.


    Two people reached out and each made two small areas. In this field, Li Rui saw the shimmering field of Kendo and the ever reviving field of longevity.


    In these fields, one line after another constitutes everything behind the initiation.


    Li Rui started the small field of divine knowledge, learned their posture, and began to be familiar with his own field.


    Unconsciously, Li Rui fell into his own idea. For five days in a row, Li Rui sat still, completely addicted to the construction and experiment of domain rules.


    These five days, he did not eat or drink, did not move, regardless of wind and rain, can not let him distracted.


    Xie Xiaofeng and others admire him for his concentration.


    This is the concentration of cultivation, as well as outstanding talent.


    "You should learn a lot from him. This is a man who is dedicated to the Tao. In the future, you will all have to become such people to have a way out." Said the Sword Fairy.


    The world of great struggle has come, and those who do not pay enough attention will be eliminated sooner or later.


    The more you see the excellence of others, the more you can judge the gap.

 Chapter 868

    When Zhang Qing was lying on his bed playing with his mobile phone and saw Li Rui coming, he said, "you went to visit others. Did you bring delicious food back?"


    She is greedy. She has been greedy since she gave birth to her baby. Her weight has soared. If I hadn''t controlled my body well before, I would have become a big mother.


    "Don''t eat it. If you eat it again, you will become a pig."


    "What kind of disgust? When Xiaotiantian was a lady now? Oh, man, I see through it Zhang Qing is angry.


    Li Rui quickly begged for mercy. It was a massage and a kiss. So why do you think you won''t get involved with the stream again? Because all the women in the family can''t cope with it. It''s killing to have another one.


    After some consolation, Li Rui sits on the bed and sleeps with his eyes closed. In his dream, he couldn''t help deducing the law.


    Zhang Qing was also a little sleepy at first, but Li Rui was a little curious to create a small field of consciousness and constantly transform it.


    All of a sudden, little Li Rui and other people were transformed into each other in the field of divine knowledge. He was in charge of the situation in the field of divine knowledge. Little Li Rui and other people were fighting back and forth, and the momentum became more and more powerful.


    Zhang Qing was a little scared. She left the room with Li Shenping in her arms and came downstairs.


    As soon as I went downstairs, I heard the room roar and a cloud of black smoke came out.


    "Domestic violence!"


    "It''s premature. Brother Li is going to have domestic violence!"


    Jian Su Mei drinks yingzi and yells. People who don''t know really think that Zhang Qing is driven out by Li Rui, and everyone looks at Zhang Qing in surprise.


    Zhang Qing quickly explained: "he''s practicing martial arts... Maybe he''s possessed..."


    Everyone was stunned.


    What else?


    For a moment, Jane walked upstairs. She wanted to see the situation. But Li Rui came out of the room and laughed loudly: "yes, I finally know how to use my field."


    It can be deduced and simulated by the illusion of divine consciousness. Finally, an invincible self space will be formed. As long as the strength can not break this field, then the field of divine consciousness will be controlled by divine consciousness.


    With the blessing of the law, this realm of divine consciousness becomes more powerful.


    However, when Li Rui realized that this was his family, and everyone was staring at him, he was embarrassed


    "I just..."


    "You are possessed. You almost hurt sister Qing." In a nutshell.


    Zhang Qing glared at Li Rui angrily: "your domestic violence made me feel very cold!"


    "Heartless man, hum!" Jane Su Mei denounced.


    Li Rui covered his face and said with a smile, "I''m just a little fascinated. I''m sorry. Let''s have a party in the evening. You can go anywhere you want. Just open your mouth and I''ll take you out to relax!"


    Jane Su Mei wanted to go out for a long time and said, "I want to go to Happy Valley!"


    "I want something delicious." Zhang Qing said.


    Li Rui nodded: "OK, let''s start now! Destination, Happy Valley


    Anyway, it''s still early. There''s still one afternoon left.


    Li Rui and his family set out and drove three cars to Jianghua recently Happy Valley playground. The weather is just right. Happy Valley is full of people. Li Rui organized a group activity and had children. We should try not to spread out.


    There are many fun projects in happy valley. After a while, Xiaoman can''t manage them. He will run here and there for a while. Playing, Jane Su Mei suddenly found that Xiaoman had disappeared.


    Jane Su Mei''s heart thumped, looking for Xiao man everywhere, but she couldn''t find him.


    At this moment, Jane Su Mei was flustered.


    She quickly took out her mobile phone and called Li Rui: "brother Li, brother Li, Xiaoman is missing!"

 Chapter 869

    Li Rui was playing a roller coaster with them. When he received the call, Li Rui patted Jiansu on the shoulder: "take your time. I''ll get off."


    To impose a barrier on himself, Li Rui leaves his seat and goes straight down.


    In fact, roller coaster or something is a sense of ceremony. It''s really exciting and fun. There''s nothing. Can you fly around freely in the sky for fun?


    But women like it. They love it.


    Li Rui is just struggling to play with them. In the final analysis, the power of science and technology is just the restoration of the power of cultivating truth, and the restoration is not in place.


    When he came to the ground, Li Rui found Chien Su Mei according to her breath. Chien Su Mei''s eyes were full of tears. He was so anxious: "what should I do? If Xiaoman is gone, will she be ok? That''s a little child."


    "It''s OK. Don''t worry. I know where she is. You stay here and wait for me. I''ll be right back. Be obedient


    Jane Su Mei was a little relieved.


    With Li Rui, you have the backbone. You don''t have to be afraid of anything. This is the charm of this man. He can bring a sense of security, no one can replace to give, which is why women are inseparable from his biggest reason.


    Even now, as soon as Li Rui appeared, she immediately calmed Jane Su Mei''s confused heart.


    Jian Su Mei believes in Li Rui.


    Li Rui is flying in the sky. His speed is not bad. Xiaoman is not a plopping child. She has so much protection on her body that it can be said that even a strong man in jiedan can''t do Xiaoman.


    Let alone some ordinary people.


    Li Rui has laid many means on Xiaoman. These means are enough to make Xiaoman protect himself. At the same time, Li Rui can quickly find Xiaoman according to these means.


    Xiaoman, led by a middle-aged aunt, is walking towards a van outside the happy valley.


    "Listen to my aunt, your father and they are all waiting for you there."


    "Auntie, what about my mother and them?"


    "Your mother is over there, too."


    "My second mother."


    "All of them."


    "My third mother."


    "You still have three moms?"


    "Yes, my father has many wives."


    The aunt stopped and looked at Xiaoman seriously: "why does your father have so many wives?"


    "Because our family is rich, living in a big villa and close to the sea. Auntie, my mother, are they all here? "


    "Yes, they are." That aunt is a little afraid to answer.


    To be fair, she knew from the beginning that the child''s condition would be very good, but she didn''t expect it to be so good. There are several wives in the family, and even the children know that this kind of family is definitely not an ordinary family.


    Only the very rich.


    To tell you the truth, my aunt is hesitating now. It''s hard to deal with this child.


    "Auntie, our family never drives this kind of van. You are really poor. That''s why you have to make money by abducting and selling children, isn''t it? But those abducted and trafficked children, they leave their own mother, must be very miserable, auntie, do you have children? "


    The aunt looked at Xiaoman in a daze.


    A six-year-old is supposed to be in the semi sensible stage. Children from rich families may be more knowledgeable and receive different levels of education, so they will be more precocious.


    But what does this kid want to do? The aunt was puzzled.


    Xiaoman smiles, not conscious of being abducted: "my father is right, there are many demons in the world. The most terrible thing is not the poisonous snakes and animals, but the ignorant and ignorant people


    "Just now I have been thinking, what will you do with me, what will I do with you, auntie, can you tell me the answer?"


    Xiaoman is smiling. She looks like an angel, clean and bright.


    But the aunt suddenly shivered: "you, what are you?"


    Why does a child say such words? It''s not normal!


    Even if it is precocious, there should be a limit. Why can a child say something more terrible than an adult?


    How to deal with it?


    Evil comes from the edge of gall. Aunt slaps Xiaoman in the face.


    But she can''t slap Xiaoman at all.


    Xiaoman''s body protection magic weapon flashed cold, and the aunt''s palm was broken even with her wrist.


    Tears, aunt lying on the ground rolling, blood diffuse out.


    Xiaoman just looked at it with a smile. He was just a little devil.


    Li Rui watched the scene from a high altitude, but did not stop it. Children and so on, really need to have a true, good and beautiful heart, but I''m afraid Xiaoman is not a simple child for a long time.


    So what will she do and how can she communicate with her children?


    This is what Li Rui should think about.


    After the aunt fell down, a thin man with triangular eyes came down from the car. His eyes were ferocious and he hit Xiaoman with an iron bar in his hand.


    He doesn''t want to abduct and sell the child now. He just wants revenge.


    He doesn''t care whether he will beat the child to death with a stick or not. In short, he wants to beat the child.


    Whether she''s young or not, whether she seems vulnerable at all.


    In a word, he just wants to fight and kill the little boy!


    Xiaoman looked at uncle, raised a finger, pointing to uncle: "mole ant general."


    The tone of speech, the posture of people, made Li Rui smile and bend over in the sky.


    "It''s like learning well. If you don''t learn well, you will learn badly."


    Xiaoman is learning from his father.


    Domineering is very domineering right, the problem is that such a small child, say such words, put on such a posture, there is always a kind of contrast sprout.


    Xiaoman''s fingers, a ray of light, directly will be uncle''s body frozen through, out of the blood.


    Xiaoman''s body is slightly excited, and there is both fear and curiosity in his eyes. She didn''t understand why these people were like fragile dolls, and they broke when they said it.


    She doesn''t understand why many people seem different from her, except at home.


    There are many things she doesn''t understand, and she needs an explanation.


    Li Rui came down from the sky and picked up Xiaoman.


    "Daddy


    Xiaoman hugs Li Rui happily. Li Rui can feel Xiaoman''s shaking. After all, she is a child. She doesn''t understand many things, but instinctively feels fear.


    Even if the two traffickers in front of her could not pose a threat to her, she just felt afraid. The appearance of Li Rui made her stable.


    At the same time, Xiaoman was afraid that Li Rui would blame her. He hooked his little finger and said, "Dad, these people are bad guys. They fell down by themselves."


    "You knocked them down. I saw them all." Li Rui said.


    "Ah, dad saw it. Why don''t you help me? Am I not Dad''s baby?"


    The villain of Xiaoman complains first, and Li Rui''s heart is almost melting. This is her daughter. She''s a grinding goblin. It''s such a big thing, and she even talks in such a soft and cute voice.


    This treatment has not to be said, but Li Rui thinks it is necessary to make it clear to Xiaoman.


    "You sneak out. Do you know that your mother Mei is crying?"


    "Ah?" Xiaoman obviously didn''t think of it. She didn''t think of it at all.


    "Everyone thinks that you have been abducted and trafficked. If you are abducted and trafficked, we have to be anxious. Are you particularly curious about what a peddler looks like? " Li Rui asked clearly.


    Xiaoman nodded: "yes, I just watch TV and say that human traffickers are vicious. My mother said, "we can''t make it easier for human traffickers. If we meet one, we will kill one. Then I pretend I don''t know anything and follow them."


    "What are you going to do with them now?" Li Rui asked.


    "Otherwise, Dad, you can kill them." Xiaoman didn''t care what she said at all, as if she just said to throw away a boring toy. She bowed her head and said, "I think mom is right. This kind of person is a pest alive."


    Even six-year-old children know things, but many adults in their 40s, 50s and 60s don''t know such truth.


    The more adults grow up, the more they care about interests rather than morality.


    And forget the rules of being a person.


    Li Rui looked at the two men, but shook his head at Xiaoman: "we have a better way than killing them, right?"


    "What is it?"


    "Let''s give them to the police uncle, and then let the police uncle rescue their abducted children and return them to their original parents, OK?"


    Xiaoman''s eyes lit up: "well, dad is so smart!"


    She slapped a kiss on Li Rui''s face. She was really happy that Li Rui thought of this method.


    "When we do things in the future, we should think more. It''s easy to kill a person, but we need to think about the significance of doing so and whether we can deal with it better. This is the eldest princess of our family. "


    "I see, Dad."


    Xiaoman holds Li Rui''s head and rubs it on his shoulder.


    Li Rui is very happy.


    How to say, this is the first time that father and daughter communicate with each other very seriously. This kind of communication will be more and more in the future. Xiaoman is not su Hongying, not the long Princess of the demon clan.


    Li Rui doesn''t require Xiaoman to be a woman who will be angry in the future. Such a woman will not be happy enough.


    Li Rui only likes Xiaoman Ping''an and grows up with a warm and intelligent heart. This is Li Rui''s greatest wish as a father.

 Chapter 870

    Li Rui gives Xiaoman his mobile phone, and Xiaoman dials the alarm number. After reporting the case, Xiaoman returns the mobile phone to Li Rui.


    Li Rui slowly left the scene with Xiaoman in his arms. Anyway, the two traffickers are half dead. It doesn''t matter whether they catch them or not. These are two useless people. Even if they survive in the future, they will spend the rest of their lives in hospital bed.


    Father and daughter go all the way back to happy valley. When Jian Sumei meets Xiaoman, she is angry and happy.


    He opened his mouth several times to educate Xiaoman, but he didn''t say anything. On the contrary, Xiaoman takes the initiative to apologize. The child is sensible, and Li Rui remembers all her previous tips.


    "Mama may, I know it''s wrong. Don''t scold me, OK?"


    Jane Su Mei was angry with her and said, "what a villain told me first. When did I do this to you? I won''t take you next time. "


    "Then I''m wrong. May''s mother will continue to play with me. Hold me." Xiaoman reaches out his hand.


    Jane Su Mei, with a helpless face, hugged her and smacked Xiaoman twice: "if you leave me without saying a word in the future, I''ll be really angry. I''m dying. Do you know that?"


    "Good." Xiaoman whispered.


    Jiansu Mei hugged Xiaoman for a while. Li Rui took him over and said, "go and play. I''ll take care of the bear. I''m not interested in entertainment. "


    "All right." Jane Su Mei is so happy that she can''t bear to hold her child and watch others play. Among so many people, she likes playing most.


    Li Rui held Xiaoman for a while, put him down, took Xiaoman''s hand, and asked, "do you want dad to take you to buy delicious food, cotton candy and sugar gourd?"


    "Yes!" Xiaoman is very happy.


    Li Rui leads Xiaoman to buy delicious food. Not far away, a young woman also leads a child and is looking at them.


    "Mom, what do you always watch them do?" The boy asked the young woman.


    The young woman didn''t speak, but her expression was very complicated.


    She thought she would never see that person again, maybe not in her life. I didn''t expect to meet again after more than ten years.


    The sigh in my heart is beyond comparison.


    Leng for a while, the young woman shook her head: "nothing, let''s go, I''ll show you there."


    The young woman took her children to the children''s area. She sat by and let them play in it. After a while, the young woman saw that Li Rui also came here with a lovely little girl. On the other side, Li Rui sat down.


    The young woman took a deep breath, walked to Li Rui and sat down beside him.


    The young woman looks at Li Rui.


    Li Rui is quiet.


    The young woman was about to open her mouth when Li Rui said, "Bai Xiaohua, how did you come back?"


    "Do you recognize me?"


    "Nonsense, do you think I''m blind if you wear sunglasses?" Li Rui didn''t look at her, but just laughed, just like many years ago, when we first met.


    There is no hatred in my heart, and there is no waves.


    Yes, just someone I''ve met before, that''s all.


    Bai Xiaohua stares at Li Rui''s face. Over the years, Li Rui has not changed much, so she can recognize Li Rui at a glance.


    She also knows some of Li Rui''s unusual features, and she knows some from her former classmates.


    I just didn''t expect that it would be like this when we meet again many years later.


    "How are you doing?" Asked Bai Xiaohua.


    Li Rui nodded: "very good."


    Bai Xiaohua said: "last time I went back to school, I saw your name on the school photo wall, outstanding alumni. It''s really good."


    "All right." Li Rui laughed and turned his face, "what about you?"


    "I''m average. Compared with you, I''m an ordinary person. It''s a very common fate. Later, I separated from Lu Zhao, met a man on a blind date, married him, and now I have a son. "


    Bai Xiaohua laughed at herself: "I was very ignorant then. I hope you don''t mind."


    "There''s nothing to mind. Everything in the past has made me who I am now, no matter what kind of wind and rain I''ve gone through."


    "Then you can''t thank me?" White floret says with a smile suddenly.


    "No, I don''t thank you. In the course of my life, what you have played is not a good positive image, including the fact that you are sitting next to me does not mean that everything you have done can be forgiven and redeemed. I just want to thank myself for those years when I grew up. Those have nothing to do with you. "


    Li Rui glanced at Bai Xiaohua and shook his head: "anything else?"


    "My husband is in poor health. I hope you can help him if you can. He is cancer." The white floret lowered her head and tears came out of her eyes.


    Her eyes were red.


    It can be seen that if possible, she probably doesn''t want to ask Li Rui.


    "... I know that you are the best doctor. My classmates have said that if we talk about medical skills, maybe few people in the country are better than you... I know that I am not qualified to ask you, I just want to ask you..."


    "Bai Xiaohua, that''s enough." Li Rui was indifferent and shook his head slightly. "Can''t you be a stranger? It has to be like this. "


    Li Rui gets up and goes to Xiaoman. The words left to Bai Xiaohua are similar to those in the past.


    "When I was in despair, you didn''t sympathize with me, and you weren''t kind."


    "Why do you think I help you when you''re desperate? Do good people deserve to die? "


    Li Rui picked up Xiaoman and left the place with a big step.


    Bai Xiaohua sat on the chair and cried.


    Regret?


    of course.


    Is it painful?


    of course.


    It''s a pity that everything can''t go back. She also knows Li Rui''s sincerity at the beginning, her faults and what she missed.


    After a few years, Lu Zhao really made a comeback and started a big business. But she was not able to accompany Lu Zhao. In the end, after he began to have money, in fact, Lu Zhao was the first to replace her.


    But at that time, she already had Lu Zhao''s children, so she found an honest man to get married.


    The honest man is not in good health, strong ability, and has little money. After Bai Xiaohua married him, she often thought of some past times, but she didn''t have many friends and lost many opportunities in this city.


    From her classmates and friends, she knew how good Li Rui was.


    And he hated all that he was now.


    Who can blame? Blame yourself for not being sensible?


    Does it work?


    Talk about feelings with the rich and money with the poor.


    How many people, still making the same mistakes as her, are picking and choosing among people, trying to find a green lover who can give everything ready-made and give up that person who is willing to do everything.


    As everyone knows, the gift given by fate has already been priced.


    And the fate of the turn ruthless, it is not something unimaginable will not happen.


    When it comes, it will not make people suffocate immediately, but it will be enough to kill people in the years to come.

 Chapter 871

    Li Rui takes Xiaoman back to the playground. In short, he just came down and is looking for them.


    Three people sat down in the seat. Xiaoman said about what happened just now: "Mom, an aunt just saw dad. It seems that something happened. Dad, why don''t you save her husband? "


    With Xiaoman''s understanding of those things, she can''t make an accurate judgment at all, and may feel that Li Rui is too ruthless. Li Rui had to explain: "because that aunt had hurt her father badly, so my father didn''t want to help her and had no obligation to help her."


    In short, "who is it?"


    "Little white flower."


    In short, I was shocked.


    Bai Xiaohua, she knows the name. I know from Wang Ke that Wang Ke joked about it more than once. In fact, the past of Li Rui and Bai Xiaohua is no secret.


    Including Li Rui, he has been talking about the name.


    Nothing to mind, just an old man, a past.


    "I thought I had forgotten the name, but I didn''t expect to remember it today. It''s really..."


    In short, after thinking about it, he said, "fate is changeable."


    Yes, fate is changeable.


    Li Rui nodded: "yes, too."


    Many things can be calculated. For example, according to a vague sentence, we can calculate her new address, wait for several nights, and finally confirm the conjecture. Or according to a recruitment report, I can figure out that she will leave the city in the future. I don''t want to ask, but it''s true.


    There''s more than that. For example, she was not satisfied when she first got together, but she didn''t expect that it would take a year for her new job to see the hope of two people''s life, so she left. As a result, one month after she left, her income began to grow, and a few months later, her income completely caught up. But it''s meaningless now. What''s the use of higher income for the lost love?


    The impermanence of fate, for Bai Xiaohua, may be the person who has loved and despised before, who is prosperous and has a strong sense of fall. If we didn''t dislike the poor and love the rich at the beginning, it must be a different result now.


    But in Li Rui''s case, it can only be a coincidence, and there is nothing else. I wonder how I can meet this person.


    Mountains and rivers, I thought I would never meet again.


    "Do you feel sad? Look, she''s not having a good time. "


    Jane simply said and laughed, her words are completely based on Li Rui''s current level. Even though Bai Xiaohua''s life is better, it is still unsatisfactory.


    Let alone Li Rui.


    It can be seen that she really has a bad life, otherwise with white floret''s self-esteem, she will never open that mouth.


    Li Rui shook his head and laughed: "I don''t feel anything. I''m not sad or happy. It doesn''t matter to me whether she is well or not. Once upon a time, I might have some dark thoughts. I thought that she left me when I was at the bottom and should be punished by fate. But later I put it down and seldom thought of this person. If it hadn''t happened today, I wouldn''t have remembered. "


    Many things, he has long forgotten.


    I thought I would never remember again, but I still remember some of them. After years of washing, those vivid memories have already lost their color.


    In short, she burst out laughing and said, "I suddenly think of a saying that people can''t be lovelorn when they leave. There are only two situations. One is that time is not enough, and the other is that new love is not as good as new love."


    Li Rui also laughed: "I feel that you are praising yourself, and you seem to be satirizing me, but I have no evidence."


    In short, he laughed and hit Li Rui a few times.


    Jane Su Mei and they had enough roller coasters over there. They came down from the top and gathered here. I have to say that with so many beauties on my side, there is no doubt that it is a beautiful scenery.


    No matter where they go, they will cause a lot of sidelights.


    Occasionally there are a few bold to ask for contact information, always dismissed by understatement, individual mind have ideas, want to take advantage of, but simply can''t get close.


    A distance of one meter is a natural moat. Although Cherokee Chien Su Mei looks young in July, their accomplishments are not low, and they also have their own body protection Qi. People who don''t know think that no one dares to approach them because of their aura, but they are not.


    There is no way to get close at all. Every time you want to get close, you will be rejected automatically.


    It seems like a repulsive force.


    "Let''s go. When we''ve had enough fun, we''ll find something delicious and see what snacks there are. I smell stinky tofu. Do you want it?"


    "Yes!"


    Li Rui holds Xiaoman and leaves with a group of beauties.


    After Li Rui left for a long time, Bai Xiaohua took her son''s hand and followed her melancholy. Today, she made up her mind to ask Li Rui to help.


    By any means, she had only one way to go.


    "Even if you scold me, despise me and insult me, I will let you cure my husband. Minzhi, when you come over later, just kneel down in front of him and beg him, you know? "


    "I see, mom."


    Bai Xiaohua''s son is called Jiang Minzhi. He is sensible, but he always has some lingering haze in his eyes. Children also have self-esteem, and they are not forgetful.


    But there is no way. Since Bai Xiaohua has made up her mind, she will try more.


    So when Li Rui and Jian Suyan are eating snacks, Bai Xiaohua comes to Li Rui crying and leads Jiang Minzhi to kneel down.


    "Please, Li Rui, help me! I only want you to do this. As long as you promise me, I will never appear in your face. I know I was wrong before. As long as you are willing to help me, I am willing to do anything you want me to do, even if I take off my clothes and write a mount on myself. I just want you to... "


    "Uncle Li, please, please help my father, I don''t want to have no father..." Jiang Minzhi pulled Li Rui''s trouser legs, lowered his head, tears straight away.


    Li Rui looks gloomy.


    In short, he stepped forward and looked down at the white flower.


    Bai Xiaohua''s eyes looked at her. She simply said, "sister-in-law, please, please persuade brother Li. I really can''t help it. I can''t make it any longer. My husband''s illness can only be cured by brother Li. Please come to your family. A good man will be rewarded."


    Pop!


    Bai Xiaohua has a palmprint on her face. She covers her face and looks at Jiansu in disbelief.


    In short, he said coldly, "I''m very happy, aren''t I? My husband has already refused your request, he has no obligation, no responsibility to help you! When you abandoned him, you didn''t feel the slightest tenderness or even hurt him. Do you think I didn''t know? What right do you have to beg us? "


    "There is no regret medicine in the world."


    "You may wish for yourself, but don''t disturb us."

 Chapter 872

    If Li Rui slaps her, Bai Xiaohua may continue to beg.


    In short, a slap, let the white flower lose the courage to beg.


    She stopped her tears, wiped her face, pulled Jiang Minzhi up and looked at Li Rui maliciously: "I will hate you all my life, and I will always hate you."


    She felt that Li Rui had participated in the process of growing up. Li Rui is doing so well now, at least partly thanks to her.


    So she felt resentment, why I once participated in your life, when I was most desperate, you would not even give me a hand. Obviously, for you, it''s just a small matter.


    Bai Xiaohua pulls Jiang Minzhi away.


    In short, a sneer: "a negative model, also deserve to be upright, just for this spirit, this life will not have a good life."


    Others didn''t understand the situation as well as she did, so they were just confused. Only after Jane Su Mei inquired and understood the reason of the incident did she understand why she was so angry.


    They are different from Bai Xiaohua. Positive is love, dedication, not taking.


    The negative demand is not called love, it is a desire and strategy to balance interests.


    There is no doubt that it is shameful and not worthy of sympathy.


    White floret sent this unpleasant factor, the family continue to play. The happy valley is still very big, and the snack street is also very well built. Originally, there were a lot of food like Zhang QingWang, but they couldn''t eat them.


    But it doesn''t matter if Li Rui is here. One by one, they are very happy to eat. Li Rui has already prepared for his stomachache. Anyway, he has the skill of eternal life of the Qing emperor, so he can cure what he wants.


    Li Rui didn''t say anything. Anyway, he came out to be happy. Isn''t that the idea for men?


    It''s his duty to serve the family.


    At more than three o''clock in the afternoon, everyone was resting. Li Rui was holding Xiaoman. Xiaoman was eating ice cream and his mouth was full of cream. Li Rui wiped it with a tissue. It looked pretty good. In short, he took out his mobile phone and took a few photos. He said that he would print them out and put them in the living room one day.


    When people talked and laughed, the sky suddenly began to rain. A thunder fell, this summer''s wind and rain is like this, said to come, may be a moment or sunny, the next moment will be downpour.


    However, this rain, it is to ease the hot temperature baking. It''s nice to feel cool.


    Until, the dark clouds in the sky gradually condensed into a huge vortex.


    From a small tornado to landing on the ground, echoing with the whirlpool in the sky, the huge tornado played the role of destroying the sky and the earth, sweeping from the side of happy valley.


    The ice cream in Xiaoman''s hand falls to the ground, and Li Rui looks serious.


    "Jianghua hasn''t seen a tornado for many years. There is no such climate here. You go home first. There''s something wrong here. Shall I go up and have a look? "


    "OK, let''s take Xiaoman first. You should pay more attention to safety."


    In short, it''s not the first time this has happened. Tornadoes appear very strange, the last time there was a strange situation, it was the arrival of crocodile ancestors.


    This time, I don''t know what demon can make this abnormal phenomenon happen.


    "This world is becoming more and more abnormal. Is it the recovery of aura that makes the world unstable, or do those things feel that the time to break the seal has come, so they are so eager to be born?"


    Li Rui slowly flies towards the tornado and approaches carefully. It must not be an ordinary thing that can cause such a big stir.


    It can''t be said that it''s a big demon with the strength of crocodile ancestor.


    It''s a lot of trouble.


    Li Rui came to the middle of the tornado. Just as he wanted to go in and have a look, a tentacle brush came out of the wind towards Li Rui. The tentacle speed is very fast. Li Rui holds up the field of consciousness to form a black ball. The tentacle rolls the black ball into the wind, which saves the trouble.


    Li Rui stands in the black ball and looks at the inside of the tornado. The wind is roaring. Many objects on the ground have been around the bottom and rising up, and many things have been smashed.


    But see tornado in several figures, is slowly falling from the middle, the appearance of respect. Li Rui''s skin was dark. His right arm turned into a huge tentacle. He was looking at the black ball, and his eyes were a little surprised.


    "Oh, it''s divine sense."


    Li Rui was surprised.


    As soon as he met with him, he knew that this was divine consciousness, and there was no way to deal with it.


    Other several people also nodded: "did not expect such a wild land, there are powerful."


    "Daoyou, show up. Don''t hide in it." Someone yelled.


    Li Rui''s black ball suddenly spread out, turned into a plane, and directly cut the tornado from the middle. The huge tornado lost its downward channel, and the Thunder Dragon rushed on, directly smashed the tornado and even the thunder cloud in the sky!


    Li Rui took his time and asked, "where are you from?"


    "We are the messengers of heaven." One of them, with black beard, looked like a monkey, and was very tall. Just listen to his voice if Hong Zhong, ask a way, "don''t know a way friend to come up, what do you want to do?"


    "It''s bad manners for you to invade the people on the ground." Li Rui said.


    The black bearded man laughed: "Terran, meat eater, what''s the matter."


    Li Rui''s eyes narrowed. Since they would say such things, it shows two facts. 1¡¢ They''re not human. 2¡¢ Their intentions are likely to be harmful.


    "Messengers from heaven will not say such words. I think you are from the moon." Li Rui said.


    Another man with a hooked nose laughed: "you know so much. Have you met crocodile friends?"


    "Yes, crocodile ancestor is my elder brother, and I''m his younger brother. Elder brother has gone to explore the wonderful world. There are endless resources there. There is nothing to look forward to like this place. "


    Li Rui talks nonsense. Those people are very interested. However, the tentacle man is not interested in these. His tentacle catches a person at will and brings it up.


    "I''m a little hungry. I''ll have something to eat first. I haven''t tasted the taste of human for a long time. "


    He opened his mouth wider than the mouth of the well. The man looked at the tentacle monster man in horror, struggling and nearly collapsing.


    Li Rui frowned: "Daoyou, this kind of food has no taste. No, if I go down and invite you to taste real food, what''s the point of eating people raw? "


    "I think you are human, so can''t bear it?" Tentacle strange smile way.


    Li Rui shook his head: "I have the same idea."


    "I won''t agree." Tentacle strange man disdainfully glanced at Li Rui, put people directly into his mouth.


    Li Rui saw a flash of cold light in his eyes, and the thunder prison knife suddenly appeared in his hand. Suddenly, it was a knife, which directly split the tentacle strange man in two!


    "If you don''t listen to me, I''ll have to get angry."

 Chapter 873

    Tentacle''s upper body and lower body are separated, but he is not alarmed. The tentacles of his upper body secreted a kind of mucus, which was connected with his lower body, and the tentacles of his lower body extended out and fixed with his upper body.


    "Well, it''s not so easy to kill me..."


    The tentacle grins, rejoining its bodies.


    The others all looked at Li Rui with a smile, as if they were looking at a fool.


    "Zhang Gui''s regenerative ability is unique. It''s just a human mole ant. I want to hurt him, too. "


    "Monkey King, I''m afraid you are not as good as Zhang guidaoyou at this point."


    "Tie Tianying, go and take down this tusk. Let''s dig out his heart and liver and try it as a snack!"


    "Let me do it! I''ll take him down with my own hands! " Zhang Gui drank a lot and his forehead was full of sweat.


    Li Rui said with a smile: "take it? Why do you take it? You really think you can survive. "


    Zhang Gui''s face changed. Sure enough, it was strange.


    Although his two bodies were forcibly connected together, the internal structure did not heal at all. Now his abdominal cavity is turned upside down, only the surface layer of skin is stuck together by mucus.


    As long as someone pushes hard, his body will separate again. Even if no one push, his internal organs connected together, is also the general pain of a knife!


    "Who are you! Why can''t my body heal! "


    "I''m the husband of Su Hongying, the chief Princess of the great black sky demon clan!" Li Rui said with a loud voice, "stupid demon clan, crocodile ancestor has been sent to the big black sky by me to die, you three, I will end you here!"


    Li Rui shakes the thunder prison knife and kills Monkey King and Iron Eagle.


    Chapter ghost is not enough to fear, only the other two big demons are worth noting. Although they are also big demons, their strength is not as strong as that of the crocodile ancestors, otherwise they will not be able to get out of trouble for so long.


    However, these two big demons are equally powerful. With a wave of his right arm, tie Tianying saw dozens of iron knives killing Li Rui. Although they were blocked by Li Rui, they still couldn''t be destroyed. The iron knives circled in the sky and attacked from time to time.


    Tie Tianying waved his claws to Li Rui with hook like hands. He saw a huge shadow passing by. If Li Rui hadn''t dodged in time, he would have died under the claw.


    Li Rui spread out the field of divine knowledge, and his face was expressionless.


    Tietianying ran in, but since then, he never came out again.


    The monkey king was so creepy that he grabbed Zhang Gui and ran away immediately. After a long time, Li Rui appeared from the field of divine consciousness, and his body was full of injuries.


    Tietianying is worthy of the name of big demon, and its strength is really strong. Even in the field of Li Rui''s divine consciousness, tietianying still has a very strong power to hurt Li Rui.


    "It seems that the big demon is just like that."


    This battle established Li Rui''s confidence. Although the big demon is powerful, it is not that there is no comparable power in the world. If you can kill tietianying, you can kill Monkey King, but a half broken Zhang Gui is not enough to be afraid of.


    Li Rui came home to report the situation. However, Zhao Kuafu''s fiery call made Li Rui feel very heavy.


    "Brother Li, there are more than three big demons, eighteen!"


    "In Liu City, Jiangbei province and Guangzhou City, there are traces of big demons. At present, the death toll has not been calculated. Huaxia group and tianmeng have rushed to the south. This time... Do we also want to join the black League? "


    Li Rui said without hesitation: "it''s inevitable to hold a video conference immediately. I want to assimilate with them."


    Zhao Kuafu immediately set about it.


    Soon, Li Rui''s mobile phone was connected, and Chen Changsheng, Qingcang real person, and the person in charge of the major secret places appeared one after another.


    "Folks, the Terrans are going to be in great trouble. This time we are not internal contradictions, but the invasion of the demon clan. If we don''t deal with it in time, I''m afraid it will come to an end. Once the demon clan prospers, I''m afraid we won''t be able to fight. At that time, there will be demon rule. "


    Li Rui''s face was heavy: "here I propose to set up a defense alliance and gather forces."


    "I agree." Chen Changsheng said.


    "I agree." Qingcang also responded.


    "Well, please go to Renxing martial arts school and have a meeting at 8 pm."


    Li Rui hangs up the video and plans something about the defense alliance in his heart. Although the number of participants in this video conference is not large, none of them are the leaders of big forces.


    As an official, Huaxia group "the world is becoming more and more unstable." Zhang Qing said.


    "The recovery of aura is an opportunity, but also a danger." In short, frowning, "not only single people want to fight for this opportunity, but also all kinds of monsters and ghosts will come out to fight for it."


    "Yes, it''s dangerous outside." Jane Su Mei was very upset with her mouth.


    "There should be no problem. Although this is a big crisis, I will try my best to deal with it. You should be careful at home, and if there is any abnormality, evacuate from the teleport. "


    "I see." In short, nod.


    With the gradual proficiency of the transmission array, Li Rui set up a transmission array at home, in the basement. At the same time, in order to avoid accidents and prevent the monkey king''s revenge, Li Rui took over his parents and Zhang Qing''s parents and arranged to stay at home together.


    The atmosphere of the coming wind and rain shrouded people''s hearts.


    Before the smoke of gunfire, the Li family has entered a state of war readiness.


    At night, three helicopters landed slowly in the arena of Renxing martial arts school. The Huaxia team led by Chen Changsheng arrived ahead of time.


    Qingcangzhenren''s motorcade almost came on foot. As soon as he entered the door, he complained: "we packed the plane nonstop, and we didn''t drink a mouthful of water. We are in a hurry. In the future, you black League will have to take care of our feelings of tianmeng. This really doesn''t work."


    Kunlun headmaster nodded to Li Rui: "long time no see."


    "Welcome."


    More forces have arrived. The parking lot of Renxing martial arts school is full of vehicles. In the past, Renxing martial arts school was not allowed to fly at will and would be beaten down.


    Li Rui led them to the chamber of Parliament.


    There are thousands of people sitting in the whole chamber. The number of people who came to the meeting this time is about 300. Although not particularly many, but these people, the identity is extraordinary.


    It is these people who almost represent the fighting power of China!


    Li Rui stepped onto the stage.


    "I have a plan."

 Chapter 874

    Many people like to say that I have a plan to show that I am very capable and resourceful. But the person who said this had no plan at all, just came out to be competent.


    Especially in many foreign movies, I have a plan for the protagonist to open his mouth. In fact, after that, most people scold me as rubbish.


    Li Rui is different. Li Rui really has a plan.


    "There is no doubt that the invasion of the demon clan is a great crisis for us. We should unite and we should unite. Because if we don''t unite, we will lose and lose face. "


    "I''m not exaggerating. At present, the power of cultivation is based on our Chinese culture."


    Li Rui''s eyes turned around under the stage. Many people were concentrated and nodded frequently, indicating that what Li Rui said was really reasonable.


    "I caught a big demon, still alive, so I''m going to execute him publicly. If the demon clan, like us humans, is also concerned about the death of one''s lips and the cold of one''s teeth, and about unity, then they will certainly come to have a look and save their companions. "


    "If they are independent and don''t care about each other, there''s nothing to be afraid of. That''s my plan."


    It''s really a good plan.


    It''s not an empty plan.


    If Li Rui said, "we need to catch a big demon first, catch it alive, and then use it as bait to lure other big demons to come to rescue, we will catch it all."


    I''m afraid that others will scold me in their heart. I don''t know why. Where can I catch a big demon alive?


    But Li Rui has this ability. He caught one.


    Everyone listened to what he said. After all, Li Rui has not been a great prophet of the world for one or two days, and he is not a person who likes to talk freely.


    "Mr. Li''s plan is really good. I don''t have one. Tianmeng is willing to follow Mr. Li!" Qingcang stood up and responded loudly.


    "This is really a very good plan, and we Huaxia team will follow it!" Chen Changsheng spoke on behalf of Huaxia group.


    Others, including the leader of the Kunlun sect and the leading figures of the major factions, responded one after another.


    "We all listen to Mr. Li!"


    "Just ask Mr. Li to speak. We will follow him!"


    "It''s duty bound to kill evil spirits!"


    The atmosphere was lively and everyone was very excited. Li Rui smiles. This scene is very familiar.


    When we led the local government team to set out, we all worked together.


    Because it''s all at a critical juncture, when it''s time to be consistent with the outside world. Perhaps among the people present, some still don''t think so, and have better plans in mind.


    But at this moment, Li Rui''s plan is the best, no one will come out against it.


    Big guys are full of fighting spirit. Although they have different opinions, they all have the same heart to kill big demons. At this moment, this assembly hall is the most powerful force of martial arts in China!


    "Since everyone agrees with the plan, let''s make some arrangements. We should spread the news and let the big demons know that our Terrans are not powerless to resist. "


    "We need to kill all the big demons at one time, instead of catching individual demons. If you want to do something, do it well at one time, do it clean, and never leave any tail! "


    Everyone''s eyes are shining.


    It''s a look they didn''t have before they came in.


    To be honest, Li Rui''s plan greatly exceeds the imagination of tianmeng and Huaxia group.


    "I thought we could only defend at most, but I didn''t think we could still attack!"


    "The best defense is attack!"


    "With such a big hand, this battle will be very big!"


    "The big demons can''t help it!"


    Most people''s ideas have been reversed by Li Rui. Previously, everyone''s view of the big demon was invincible, which was the key to the survival of the human race.


    But no, in Li Rui''s eyes, the big demons are just prey.


    The Terran has been able to resist.


    And he, is on behalf of human beings, the first person to fight against gunfire!


    "Your faith should be prosperous, unyielding and fearless..."


    "We want to kill them all and let them know why we occupy this planet. Let them remember why they were banished to the moon, the fear of being suppressed


    "The Terrans will rise... Immortal!"


    Inspired by Li Rui, the chamber of Parliament is full of murderous spirit.


    Li Rui doesn''t care about the next thing. Zhao Kuafu is responsible for the specific arrangements and implementation of the plan.


    At most, I would like to meet Chen Changsheng, the real Kunlun leader of Qingcang, and teach them how to do it. I would like to know the general strength of the enemy. After dealing with these things, Li Rui came to the library and met Li Laozu.


    "I learned Hunyuan sword from Jianxian last time. What''s the matter now? Can I show it?"


    "It''s very mindless. I''ve practiced it several times, but I still don''t have a chance. But Han Tan sword is really good. I like that sword very much. "


    "We still need to learn more."


    Li Rui is chatting with Li Laozu. Suddenly, a figure comes out from the side behind Li Rui and blinds Li Rui.


    "Guess who I am?"


    "I guess you''re retarded. Let go, creek."


    Xiaoxi relaxed his hand, feigned anger and said, "you are not funny at all. It''s not easy to see you once. Why don''t you want to see me so much?"


    Li Rui is creepy. He is too familiar with this kind of coquetry tone. How many times has love started like this!


    No, we must resolutely stop such dangerous signs!


    "Xiaoxi, I don''t want to see you. I''m talking about business. Recently, the demon clan broke through the seal and came to the world. Is it convenient for you to send a message to your master and let him go out of the mountain to kill some big demons? "


    "He won''t go out of the mountain because of this kind of thing. He''s practicing the merciless way. Even if the world is extinct, as long as it doesn''t endanger his head, he is generally lazy to manage it."


    "In my opinion, it''s better to give up this kind of way. The life and death of the human race are no matter what they are. There''s no such thing as an expert."


    "I lied to you. I can do it, but it''s not necessary. You are strong enough. There is no need for him to make a special trip. "


    Li Rui is speechless. How can it be tossed? It''s such a big thing. It''s very serious.


    Before, this kind of thing can only run away, even if it is crocodile ancestor, can only think of his way to lead him away.


    To be honest, Li Rui is not sure about this plan, but he is more confident than before.


    While talking, Chen Changsheng called.


    As soon as Li Rui''s eyes brightened, he quickly connected: "come to the library, I''ll introduce a sister to you!"


    "True or false, don''t lie to me, you boy."


    Although Chen Changsheng was very confused, he was introduced by his sister. He came quickly and flew directly.

 Chapter 875

    Xiaoxi is very embarrassed. It''s a very serious meeting. It seems that after Li Rui''s consideration, he wants to introduce the object?


    "It''s not good for you. I''m young and I don''t want to fall in love. Besides, no one is worthy of me."


    She is very narcissistic.


    Li Rui smoked at the corner of his mouth and said, "it''s just making a friend. What are you panicking about?"


    "It''s right to say that, but I don''t think your intentions are pure. I''m not a casual girl."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chen Changsheng flies over and falls in front of Li Rui. Seeing the stream, Chen Changsheng''s eyes brightened: "Hi, beautiful woman, my name is Chen Changsheng. Chen is the immortal


    "Hello." Xiaoxi looks very cold. After greeting Chen Changsheng, he says to Li Rui, "how are you going to deal with the big demon? Do you want me to help you? I think I can help. "


    "OK, but you need someone to protect you. Well, if you don''t live with him, he will be familiar with the way."


    Xiaoxi shook his head: "forget it. I won''t go. I''ll follow the master here."


    Chen Changsheng looks embarrassed. What does that mean? He was rejected without saying anything, right?


    Chen Changsheng looks at Li Rui sadly. Li Rui is also very embarrassed. Xiaoxi is really


    Steel straight woman.


    Li Rui could only reluctantly return it with a sympathetic look and spread his hands: I''ve tried my best. Take the chance yourself, brother


    Chen Changsheng is more sad.


    "I''m kidding. In fact, Xiaoxi is a disciple of Jianxian. He is very powerful. Xiaoxi, this is the deputy leader of the Huaxia special action team. He has a good face at home. He lives in Siheyuan in the capital, and the local tyrants are big. If you think about it, if he has money, he can take you to eat and drink. If you don''t make up to him, he won''t take you with him in the future! "


    Li Rui has no choice but to say so. I didn''t expect that the stream was really a little energetic: "really?"


    "Of course!"


    Xiaoxi held out his hand: "Hello, nice to meet you."


    It worked!


    Chen Changsheng quickly took Xiaoxi''s hand and said with a smile, "yes, I have a little money at home."


    "In fact, I don''t want to embarrass elder martial brother Li. Don''t get me wrong." He said seriously.


    Chen Changsheng even has the heart to die. It''s still up to Li Rui to make things happen. It''s very exciting. OK, it''s better to pick up girls than to give up. Life is like this. Salted fish is salted fish. It doesn''t matter.


    Chen Changsheng let go and looked desperate.


    Frankly speaking, the stream is good, it''s his type. Over the years, Chen Changsheng has been busy with his career. It can be said that among the same group of players, he has not been married and has no partner.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to find a partner, it''s just that there has been no suitable one. Chen Changsheng knows that Li Rui''s introduction is absolutely reliable. After all, if you look at Li Rui''s harem troupe, you can see that they are all first-class beauties.


    And it''s not just beautiful. If you just say that you''re beautiful in Beijing, there''s no such thing as a net red model. What Chen Changsheng requires is not only appearance but also connotation, which is more difficult.


    The stream bar is quite qualified, but it''s no use looking at the posture.


    "What''s the matter with your arrangements?" Li Rui asked.


    "With regard to the transfer of manpower, we need to arrange more personnel to rush here as soon as possible, as well as some new weapons. It may not work, but it''s like doing experiments, laser cannons and quantum cannons. "


    "The strength of science and technology should be steadily raised." Li Rui just said one thing.


    Science and technology can affect people''s livelihood, just as this kind of weapon can deal with ordinary people. But it''s mostly useless to deal with the big demon. For example, when crocodile ancestors went to the United States to make havoc, the power of science and technology is not useless.


    At least it doesn''t play a key role.


    "Build a laser network around tietianying, so that people who rescue tietianying can be cut as soon as possible. In addition, our propaganda and public opinion offensive is ready to start, waiting for your order. "


    "Wait another two days and try to perfect it as much as possible. After all, this is a large-scale operation, and if it is not fully prepared, it may have a negative effect. In addition, you go to tell Zhao Kuafu, let him prepare for the follow-up forces, to prevent the big demon revenge massacre of civilians


    "I see."


    After some explanation, Chen Changsheng left, and Li Laozu asked, "are you confident that you can fight now?"


    "I''m not very confident, but if I don''t work hard now, I''m afraid the big demon will be more and more difficult to deal with. I don''t know if there are any other big demons on the other side of the moon? "


    "Nine layer demon tower, crocodile ancestor is the strongest, the others are in turn, there should be no more."


    "That''s good. I''m afraid they''ll never stop."


    "Don''t underestimate the power of the big demons. Together, they may not be worse than the crocodile ancestors. It''s just that you can''t make concerted efforts. If several big demons behind the crocodile ancestors unite, you can''t beat them. "


    "Try as much as you can. You can''t wait to die anyway."


    Although Li Rui doesn''t want to face such a situation, he can''t help it. He has to stick to his head. Today''s plan is not good.


    Suddenly, Li Rui''s eyes lit up and saw that the stream was gazing at him. He was so surprised that he immediately exclaimed, "in fact, I don''t have any self-confidence. If I''m really hit, I''ll have to run away. Ha ha ha..."


    "At that time, I won''t take you with me. Please take your own luck, especially some little girls. They are weak and weak. Don''t be eaten by big demons."


    Sure enough, the stream''s face immediately changed, a bit of disdain.


    Li Rui breathed a sigh of relief. As expected, he should keep a low profile and not release his charm intentionally or unintentionally. After all, little girls can''t resist this kind of beauty.


    In other words, everyone likes heroes, domineering and so on. As for women, they are naturally attached to the strong, which is a kind of nature from ancient times to the present. After all, it was hard to survive in ancient society. Men were stronger and women were protected.


    Over time, their genetic imprint will have such a nature.


    And the more powerful a man is, the more he can win the favor of women, which is precisely because of this.


    After chatting for a while, Li Rui left the library and went home.


    We can''t see each other for a long time, and we can''t stay with Xiaoxi very often. Otherwise, Xie Xiaofeng and his three elder martial brothers will have to come to their home and work hard. I''m afraid they''re not afraid of it. I''m afraid it''s not easy to make a job at home. At the beginning, it was agreed that they would be enough.


    Let''s forget about new members. It''s hard enough to serve the family.


    Li Rui came home and sat on the sofa leisurely. Before the sofa was hot, he heard Jane Su Mei running over quietly.


    "Furtive, what for?"


    "I want to have a baby."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Are women so straightforward now???

 Chapter 876

    When there are many people in the family, it is easy to form a trend. No matter good or bad, if we all do this, we will follow suit.


    Jian Su Mei wanted to follow suit, but Li Rui was not happy: "you have to have children at intervals. Otherwise, more than ten children in the family will cry and make a scene every night. Can you stand it?"


    Jane Su Mei quietly imagined the scene, and thought about it carefully.


    But she did not give up: "then you let me have a good time."


    "It''s not good in broad daylight. It''s indecent." Li Rui said lightly.


    "Make yourself conscious that night." Jane Su Mei left with a smile.


    This girl, she''s really good.


    Li Rui feels that his status in the family has plummeted, and he is almost becoming a tool.


    After thinking about it, he used to practice in daxueping.


    There is going to be a big war. We can''t do without good preparation.


    Three days later.


    Xiaoyang mountain.


    This mountain is not very famous in Jianghua city. It is located 60 li away from Renxing martial arts school. Normally, no one would go into that kind of mountain, but at this time, Xiaoyang mountain presents a lively scene.


    The army green vehicles withdrew orderly, while more people chose to enter the mountains.


    "After the second debugging of the layout, it is confirmed that there is no error. The attack can be carried out at any time, and the threshold is raised to 90% of the carrying power.... "


    "Raise the landing gear!"


    With the majestic command, a landing gear slowly rises at the top of Xiaoyang mountain.


    There''s a man strapped to the landing gear.


    If you look at it carefully, the man has a sharp hooked nose and a ferocious look.


    It was the Iron Eagle who ran into Li Rui''s field of divine knowledge and was half dead.


    Today, he will be publicly executed.


    At the top of the mountain, the torches began to pile under the landing gear.


    "In fact, most of his consciousness has been erased by me, and now he is a waste. He basically has no ability to resist. Let''s start a big fire now. Later, I''ll let him change back to his original shape, sprinkle cumin seasoning, and taste what the big demon is


    Li Rui''s face is smiling and full of expectation.


    Zhao Kuafu and Chen Changsheng were close to Li Rui. They could not help but feel astonished. At the same time, their throats were just swallowing.


    "Brother Li, is it really OK for us to do this?" Zhao Kuafu is greedy, but more afraid.


    It''s nothing to kill tietianying, but it''s too insulting to the demon clan to bake tietianying with charcoal. It''s like rubbing the face of the demon clan on the ground.


    To be fair, if you are a demon family, you can''t bear it.


    Chen Changsheng also advised: "I''m afraid this will infuriate the big demons. If we lose, the big demons will kill and kill, causing the death of the people."


    "So how bold people are and how productive land is. Before you start to fight, you look forward and backward, but seriously think, if we win, it''s not a matter of course to celebrate the barbecue demon? "


    Li Rui raised his finger and pointed to the iron skyhawk on the landing gear: "do you know that this kind of creature was just the mouth food of the human race in the age of myth. In those days, people could eat whatever they caught, even dragons. "


    "But now people have degenerated. I just want to barbecue the iron hawk. You are as scared as little feet. You are so worried about this and that. Your ancestors'' face has been lost!"


    Li Rui''s face is full of hate for iron. Zhao Kuafu and Chen Changsheng are very embarrassed. Looking at each other, they almost think they have done something wrong.


    Although I know what Li Rui said is like that, I always feel that something is wrong.


    Anyway, since Li Rui took the lead in this matter, they have given suggestions anyway. How to do other things is Li Rui''s business.


    There is a saying that is true. People have different strengths and different levels, so it is easy to have different views. For example, the rich buy a 10 million sports car, while the poor think it''s OK to buy a battery car. The rest is 9.996 million, which can be used for other purposes.


    That''s the difference in thinking.


    The way to look at the world is to judge the value of things according to one''s own strength.


    "After all, I''m dead, and I don''t dare to barbecue the big demon for dessert." Zhao Kuafu feels more and more distant from Li Rui, and he can''t understand his brother''s strength.


    When Zhao Kuafu said that, Chen Changsheng felt like a scum, shaking his head and sighing: "everyone is human. Why can there be such a big gap between people? Well, it''s not natural. "


    Li Rui smiles and doesn''t speak.


    After a while, the firewood pile was put up and the torch was sent to Li Rui. Li Rui didn''t talk much and lit the torch directly.


    As the temperature rises, tietianying opens his eyes. He is not afraid of small fire. But tie Tianying''s accomplishments were sucked away by Li Rui, and his strength did not exist.


    He was not afraid of any fire in the world, but now he is extremely weak, but he can''t bear it.


    With the spread of firewood burning, Iron Eagle gradually can not maintain the human form, began to turn into a monster shape. His body grew bigger and bigger, his wings turned into wings and his legs turned into talons.


    The fire in a circle is constantly consuming the original evil spirit of tietianying, and constantly turning him into his original appearance.


    Tietianying is an eagle. Its body shape is about the same as a truck. Its fur is silver and its claws can be divided into gold and stone.


    The fire is getting bigger and bigger, and tietianying, like a helpless child, starts to hiss and scream, tears and blood from the corner of his eyes.


    Even Chen Changsheng, Zhao Kuafu and others on one side feel very miserable and think this method is too cruel. Qingcang real person on the other side even specially came to suggest, or just kill it.


    It is inhumane to roast the Iron Eagle to death in this way.


    Li Rui scoffed: "you are so kind-hearted. You forget what these guys do for food. On their first day out of poverty, they threatened to eat some human flesh first, saying that human flesh is the best. Why, you don''t care if you don''t eat your relatives and friends, do you? "


    To be honest, Li Rui was a little angry: "it''s not a joke. If you treat the enemy with kindness, it''s cruelty to yourself! How many people have made such mistakes since ancient times


    "If you think he is pitiful, you can go to the funeral together to accompany him to suffer, the Virgin Mary or something, even though the performance is! Is it funny that a big demon talks about humanitarianism


    Many people were scolded by Li Rui almost without temper, and a few people listened to Li Rui''s words and nodded frequently.


    That''s the attitude of a hero!


    "Li Zhenren has never taken an ordinary road, but he has a very clear point of view."


    "It should be like this. People and demons are not mutually exclusive."


    "If you can, don''t eat barbecue later."

 Chapter 877

    "The big demon can turn into a human body and have the ability of human thinking, so the question comes, should he be a human or a demon?"


    "Usually we don''t think it''s cruel to kill a chicken, but if the chicken can talk, will it be too cruel?"


    "So in the final analysis, it''s actually mistaking the talking chicken for its own people."


    In fact, the atmosphere was quite good. There were occasional differences, but most of them didn''t care because the fire wasn''t on them.


    One more thing, Li Rui''s strong pressure is really a town. At least among so many people, no one really dares to jump out and face him.


    After the consensus, the big guy will wait quietly.


    Before the barbecue of tietianying, the relevant news has been sent out. Many big demons know the existence of this matter. Now it depends on whether they will come.


    The fire is getting bigger and bigger, and the cry of tietianying sounds very bleak.


    Half an hour later, the hair on tietianying''s body began to fall off.


    The faint smell of meat in the air makes people swallow.


    Cannibals, people always eat.


    Sunny weather, sudden thunder, dark clouds.


    This abnormal astronomical phenomena basically reminded everyone that tie Tianying''s companions were coming.


    No one is a fool. Even if you don''t watch TV series, you can guess that the appearance of such a scene is mostly a sign of something happening.


    "Get ready."


    Almost at the same time, many people have warning signs in mind.


    Several huge figures appeared on the horizon, blocking the sky and the sun. When these figures enter Xiaoyang mountain, they cause huge dynamic and static repercussions. Some are giant bears, some are giant apes, and some are pythons tens of feet long.


    In a short moment, the pressure brought by these big demons is so great that it makes people despair.


    How?


    Li Rui rushed up and knocked the bear to the ground.


    That''s it!


    The next moment, Li Rui is also shot out. The giant bear''s palm is as big as a bed. I''m afraid few people can compare its strength.


    Li Rui was hit in the face by the giant bear and was naturally photographed flying out.


    However, he was not hurt. The bear was very angry. In his roar, he turned into a fat man and went to kill Li Ruisha.


    He appeared as a bear just to create a feeling of extra strength. The advantage of body shape causes psychological pressure. But some people are not afraid of this kind of threat, so the real battle, of course, is to fight in a more flexible form.


    If you fight as a giant bear, Li Rui can completely evade.


    This is not good.


    The giant bear shrank, and some of the other demons shrank, and some of them still maintained their original shape, causing great damage to the surrounding terrain. Some scientific and technological weapons have been destroyed before they are used.


    Of course, there are also some play a role, hit the big demon body, the big demon wound.


    At this time, a figure in the sky came down, his eyes looked down, and suddenly a tiger roared!


    Shake the sky!


    Tiger, the king of all animals. Tiger demon is the leader of demon.


    This tiger demon is a powerful man. After he controls the field strongly, he goes to tietianying.


    "For thousands of years, no one dares to defeat the great power of our demon clan. Today, we have a long experience."


    The tiger demon stretched out his big hand, and the palm gave birth to a claw. With a wave, he cut the half baked Iron Eagle into two pieces!


    "Lose the face of our demon clan!"


    The tiger demon waves and brushes the blood off his hand. At the same time, he looks at Li Rui.


    "Humanity, your arrogance, is destroying the world."


    "I will repay the humiliation you have caused to our demon clan with hundreds of millions of deaths!"


    Li Rui couldn''t help laughing: "what are you blowing, Yiji, when you are playing in the upper heaven?"


    Of course, the tiger demon knows that it is impossible to destroy hundreds of millions of people at one time, which is bound to have a great impact.


    Millions of them will come to the God level, and billions of them will not live long even if they don''t die immediately.


    But cowhide was exposed, which made him very angry: "then you try to call your God!"


    The tiger demon goes to kill Li Rui. Li Rui laughs and suddenly disappears.


    Three lasers came and hit the tiger demon. At the same time, the array of cloth in Xiaoyang mountain was launched.


    Under the command of Chen Changsheng, daomen array "Seven Star lock" starts instantly!


    Seven different colors of light directly lock many big demons in. The two visible pressures are closing slowly. If they are combined into one, they will become flesh mud!


    The tiger demon roared and hit the spirit. Other big demons are also trying their best to destroy, constantly rushing left and right!


    "Right now!"


    Chen Changsheng a long drink, see seven star lock, the soul of black sand surging, toward a big demon to kill, the big demon caught off guard, the soul of black sand into the body, constantly scream, soon, the big demon will not move.


    After a while, the big demon stood up, showed a strange smile, and killed his companion!


    The first fall of the big demon, unexpectedly is from Zhao Kuafu''s killing!


    In fact, this gathering of Chinese martial arts experts is a gathering of people''s strength and unity. It is not to fight alone. If you fight alone, you can''t be the opponent of the big demons.


    Gather the strength of all the people to build a blockade array, and then use the seven gates in the blockade array to constantly seek opportunities to kill.


    Among the seven gates, Li Rui''s soul is surging in black sand, and the field of divine consciousness is spreading.


    Kunlun secret land leader, Li Laozu, Jidao Tianmo, Li Rui, Qingcang Zhenren, Zhao Kuafu, Chen Changsheng enter into the battle, constantly looking for opportunities.


    And the big demon launched a bloody and cruel battle.


    In the battle, Chen Changsheng was seriously injured by a big demon and took the lead in withdrawing from the battlefield. Then, Zhao Kuafu control of the big demon body was broken, Zhao Kuafu had to leave in an emergency.


    Among those who are still on the field, fear is the most powerful. Although we don''t say that we can kill the big demon, we can fight with the big demon again and again without losing immediately.


    Li Laozu and tiger demon fight together, the devil and snake demon fight together, Li Rui and giant bear are enemies!


    In this war, the sky and the earth were dark, and the sun and the moon were dark.


    In the Seven Star lock array, the field of vision gradually disappeared.


    People outside can only try their best to convey the true Qi to the eyes of the array to keep the array unbroken.


    Although the battle in the array is unknown, the blood in it can be felt. In particular, when the fighters hit the wall of the Seven Star lock array, the huge movement and the gushing blood all showed the cruelty of the battle.


    "Die for me!"


    In the middle of the battle, Li Rui pulled up the bear''s head and threw it to the ground.


    Standing in the sea of corpses, he came down to earth like a God.

 Chapter 878

    People from outside know very little about the situation in the Seven Star lock array.


    In fact, most of the people are outside. The threshold of fighting among the top monks is very high. They are not that kind of people. They do not even have the qualification to participate in the fight. They can only exist as assistance.


    But even then, it''s already valuable. When they see that there is a hope of winning here, they will happily communicate with each other, even if it is just a little hope.


    The cruelty of the battle, as well as the sense of crisis of ethnic survival, forced us to unite and have to unite against the enemy.


    The fourth day of fighting.


    The situation is still grim. The big demon''s roar will still ring from time to time, occasionally there are big demons bumping into the array wall, but more often, they are still fighting.


    Li Rui''s body was broken for the third time, his body was broken for the first time, his arm was bitten off for the second time, and a thigh was lost for the third time.


    Every time this happens, you can only hide in the dark ball of divine consciousness and use the immortal skill of the Qing emperor to recover.


    I''m very tired.


    It''s painful.


    I''m tired.


    But I have to insist.


    "There shouldn''t be much left. I just need to kill a few more, and I''ll kill almost half of them."


    Injured three times, killed three big demons.


    Work hard to kill five big demons. In this way, this action will be completed perfectly. Even if not all of the big demons are killed by themselves, but at least to be able to kill five big demons is also a great achievement.


    There are only 13 monsters in total, including tentacle monster and Iron Eagle. If you can kill another five in the Seven Star lock array, it will be more than half.


    It''s a great experience!


    Li Rui wants to have a try.


    At present, the only breath left in the Seven Star lock array is Li Laozu, Jidao Tianmo, Kunlun Zhangjiao and his four members.


    Qingcang and others have already quit.


    This hunting ground is a game for four people.


    After repairing his body, Li Rui goes out of the dark ball of divine sense. By chance, I ran into the battle between the demon and the snake demon. The snake demon spewed poison fog, and the demon was like a maggot of tarsal bone, constantly walking around the body of the snake demon.


    The snake demon is full of holes. It won''t last long.


    "Old devil, how many have you killed?"


    "Two!"


    Li Rui said with a smile: "then you are not as good as me. I''ll kill three."


    "Different strength, this also can compare?" The devil is not satisfied. He suddenly smashes the snake demon''s head, digs out the demon pill and swallows it. He comes to Li Rui.


    "You look like a devil. You don''t clean up." Li Rui said with a smile.


    "Practice is not a treat for dinner. If there''s anything to clean up, it''s not like that." The extreme way demon doesn''t care. He opens his mouth and asks, "how many more?"


    "I calculate that there are four in Laozu, one in Zhangjiao, and one in the rest, so there is one left now."


    Li Rui was shocked.


    There''s only one left in the trough!


    Originally thought it would be extremely dangerous, did not expect to eventually kill most of the big demon.


    At this time, the sky came the roar of the tiger.


    At the same time, Li Rui and the devil rushed to the sound source.


    In the sky, the tiger demon is roaring. Li Laozu and Kunlun Zhangjiao surround the tiger demon, but they haven''t started yet.


    "Damn Terran, damn Terran!"


    "We won''t forget that! You''re all going to die, you''re all going to die! "


    "I will kill you all!"


    The tiger demon''s eyes are bleeding. I don''t know if it''s because all his kindred have been killed, or because he feels that he is about to be besieged.


    With the fury of the tiger demon, the hair on his head is changing. The original golden hair is gradually gray, and then white.


    "Watch out, this guy''s going to mutate." Li Laozu reminds a way.


    "Kill him while he''s sick!" The extreme demon doesn''t want to give the tiger demon time to mutate.


    At the moment of his hand, Li Rui tightens his heart and follows him.


    Tiger demon''s hair became white in an instant!


    I saw his bloodthirsty eyes looking at him, and his body moved. He came directly to him. He raised his hand, and his body was broken in two!


    Too fast, too fierce attack!


    Li Rui stopped his body abruptly.


    The evil spirit of terror emanates from the tiger demon. The fierce killing breath of the tiger demon has disappeared. The current tiger demon gives people a sense of terror and calm.


    Calm is more powerful than violence.


    "The lowly people deserve to kill me?"


    The tiger demon stares at the demon and opens his mouth to swallow it. As soon as Li Rui''s thunder prison knife lights up, he splits toward the tiger demon. The tiger demon disappears again. Li Rui has a warning sign to open up the field of divine knowledge.


    At the moment when the tiger demon appeared around the body, the field of divine consciousness was already open. The tiger demon''s paw is on the edge of the realm of divine knowledge, directly breaking the realm!


    Terror!


    Tiger demon''s strength is close to crocodile ancestor!


    "I didn''t expect to cultivate a real big demon after all. It''s good."


    Li Laozu finger stroke, a big demon''s body by his true Qi traction, throw to tiger demon. The tiger demon grabs the corpse and devours it.


    For a moment, the big demon''s body was eaten by the tiger demon.


    After eating half of the demon body was thrown away, the tiger demon wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and looked at Laozu Li: "I want to eat you more, surnamed Li."


    "You''re not enough to eat me." Li Laozu said calmly.


    "How do you know if you don''t try!"


    Li Laozu smile: "then try."


    "Try it, when I''m afraid of you!" The tiger demon''s body moves. The next moment, it doesn''t appear in front of Li laozuman, but around the back of Kunlun palm cult. Kunlun palm cult''s sword is like rain, and Ding Ding''s sword edge constantly stabs at the tiger demon.


    However, after the tiger demon''s strength was improved by a large section, such a blow was not painful to him at all.


    Li Rui steps out of the black hole and directly draws out a sword. The sword emits cold light, and is led by Li Rui to kill the tiger demon. Among the countless swords, Li Rui''s cold pool sword seems insignificant.


    When the tiger demon reflected that the cold pool sword was near, it was too late to escape.


    Shua!


    The cold pool sword cuts off the tiger demon''s five claws directly. The tiger demon eats pain and roars, and suddenly reveals his body. In the meantime, he is snow-white and majestic, and directly bumps against the wall of the Seven Star lock array.


    The huge momentum is comparable to the force of Tyrannosaurus Rex. Seeing the tiger demon rushing to the wall, the external people are also in an emergency.


    "Be careful, it''s going to crash!"


    "Increase the output of true Qi and trap him!"


    "Don''t let the tiger demon run away!"


    This level of big demon, if you run out, you can imagine how much harm it will cause.


    And he knew that if he couldn''t fight, he would vent his anger with the ordinary people. By then, life would be ruined.


    This is unacceptable.


    Just as the tiger demon was about to hit the wall, Li Rui''s sword came down from the sky again and stabbed the tiger demon straight.


    "Hunyuan sword!"

 Chapter 879

    Han Tan sword is not a giant sword. Its width is about the same as that of an adult''s arm, and its length is about three feet. However, the sword came down from the sky. At the beginning, it seemed ordinary, but in fact, it had a chance to kill.


    With a roar, the edge of the sword is extremely sharp. The sword is intended to break the tiger demon in an instant. The gas of the sword is like a big truck speeding on the highway. It can''t survive and pours down.


    Almost in a flash, he rolled the tiger demon''s body into a pool of mud.


    Whoosh!


    The tiger demon''s body flies out a white light, breaks through the array wall, and flies out of the sky, very fast.


    Li Laozu sighed: "his spirit flies away."


    "Do you want to catch up?" Li Rui asked.


    Li Laozu shook his head: "if we can''t catch up with him, Yuan Shen''s speed is far faster than his body. What''s more, he only tries his best to escape for his life. We can''t catch up with him."


    Li Rui had some worries in his heart.


    This is not a good thing. If Yuanshen can fly away, there will be a comeback.


    In many films and TV plays, this kind of later stage is the big devil.


    But fortunately, the tiger demon''s vitality was greatly damaged. Even if he was to be reborn in the future, he would have fallen behind in his cultivation. If he dares to show up, let him look good!


    When the Seven Star lock array was released, Li Rui said to Zhao Kuafu, "send orders down, control the surrounding areas, and search for the spirit of the tiger demon. He can''t run. The ability of Yuan Shen to get out of the body is limited. Even if he doesn''t have the right body, he can''t do anything


    "All right." Zhao Kuafu immediately set about making arrangements.


    Li Rui and others evacuated Xiaoyangshan.


    This battle can be described as a complete victory, and the harvest is not small. The bodies of the dead monsters were brought back to Renxing martial arts school for a large-scale barbecue at night. The body of a bear demon was enough for hundreds of people to eat.


    The arena of Renxing martial arts school has become a large barbecue site. Li Rui and his family attended the barbecue, drinking beer, eating bear demon meat, and his mouth was full of oil. After eating some of this meat, some people are also very progressive. The bear''s blood essence is of great benefit.


    Li Rui holds Li Shenping and talks and laughs with his family. Xiaoman twists a piece of barbecue in his hand and shoves it into his mouth. Jiansu Mei runs after her and shouts, "no more eating. If you eat again, you will become a fat child!"


    Xiaoman laughs and wants to eat anyway.


    Li Laozu and the devil are drinking. They are far away from each other. They look at Li Rui''s family with envy in their eyes.


    "He is the happiest."


    "Yes, I used to be."


    "Sooner or later, you will be able to reunite with your family, unlike me."


    Some people place their thoughts in the distance, while others can only place their thoughts in the past. It''s no fun to compare with each other. The devil takes the beer cup and touches Li Laozu: "don''t think so much. Just live in the moment. I''m open to it."


    "So it is."


    Chen Changsheng brought people from Huaxia group to propose a toast to Li Rui. Not many people came here. Maybe they were afraid to disturb the warmth of his family.


    After seven or eight people finished drinking in turn, Chen Changsheng looked at the stream where they were sitting together and asked, "why, are there more people in the Hougong group?"


    "What nonsense? Be careful she hits you."


    "I''m afraid?"


    "You''re not her match." Li Rui said lightly.


    This really hurt self-esteem, Chen Changsheng was hit hard, sighed: "this day can''t live."


    Li Rui said with a smile, "have you made any progress in this war? Do you have any experience?"


    Chen Changsheng knew that Li Rui was deliberately changing the topic, but it also aroused his interest and said, "OK, there must be some harvest. And after this war, at least we can recover a little confidence, or at least we can make a few moves, can''t we? "


    "Come on, don''t fall behind. Strive for the top, you were not weaker than me in those years, but now you are a little behind. If we all go abroad in the future, you must become the patron saint of China. "


    "Will you go?"


    "Maybe, maybe. If we go out, we will take it as a tour. Moreover, the resources outside the territory are more abundant. It is difficult for us to make a breakthrough when we stay on the earth. It''s a great help to improve the state of mind if you walk around more. "


    "I dare not even think about it. I envy it."


    "It may take a long time. You should take time to practice."


    "I see."


    In the next ten years, it is impossible for the moment. However, there may be a difference in the future. If it is true, China must be guarded.


    In the ten years of Reiki recovery, a group of talents have risen rapidly in Huaxia. Chen Changsheng is good, but his quality and talent are not the top part. He can only be regarded as an ordinary genius.


    The other candidates, whether Li Rui or Jidao Tianmo or Qingcang Zhenren, are all unusual.


    Even Zhao Kuafu''s journey is unusual.


    In the future, these people will either grow old or leave. And Huaxia, there should still be people.


    Li Rui arranged the layout ahead of time, so that if he left one day in the future, everyone would not be prepared.


    Just talking, Kunlun Zhangjiao and Qingcang Zhenren come over and toast to Li Rui. In the first battle of Xiaoyangshan, Li Rui showed his strength, and the black League was almost crushing.


    After the battle, Qingcang thought about it, and felt as if he could deal with these demons even if he didn''t need other people''s participation.


    Li Rui''s intention is thought-provoking.


    "Thanks to leader Li this time." Qingcang immortal sat down and talked about it. His doubts came out slowly.


    Kunlun leader''s teaching is listening to the side, silent. He and Li Rui were enemies, but through this war, he put down some barriers in his heart.


    In fact, there is still some admiration in my heart. Just imagine Li Rui is just an outsider, but he can catch up with and surpass them with amazing speed. This ability is rare in the world.


    It''s a rare sight in a hundred years.


    Li Rui and Qingcang Zhenren talked about the reasons: "the black alliance beat back the big demon with its own strength, first of all, it is not necessarily safe. Secondly, if we maintain such a state of separation, there will be estrangement in the future. Once there is a crisis, I will think, "why should I help you when you didn''t come to help me?"


    Qingcang took a sip of beer and thought about it.


    Li Rui knocked on the table and continued: "just take this opportunity to unite us. If there is an alien invasion in the future, we can do it according to a fan. You see, are you very happy now and have a relatively high sense of identity? "


    Qingcang nodded: "it is."


    "Finally, you have witnessed this possibility. You can set an example and participate in it yourself. In the future, in the face of demons or foreigners, they will not feel guilty and afraid. What people fear most is not the terror in front of them, but the unknown in the bottom of their hearts. "


    "Only by breaking this layer of unknown can we have the hope of winning the war!"

 Chapter 880

    After chatting with Qingcang real person, Kunlun Zhangjiao didn''t speak. He doesn''t like to talk. He is much more silent. Li Rui has a drink with him, which can be regarded as a greeting.


    After all, he beat people up a little badly before. It''s not easy to ease the relationship now. Li Rui affirmed his behavior this time.


    After three rounds, it''s not too early. After the barbecue, Li Rui goes home, and other arrangements are left to Zhao Kuafu.


    In fact, there are not many arrangements. It''s just the meat distribution of the big demon. It''s a good thing, and it''s also commemorative.


    A few families are happy and a few are sad.


    The victory of the Terran is equal to the pain of the demon clan, and the tiger demon leaves with pain and sadness.


    Yuanshen flees, but he can''t easily attach himself. In Jianghua zoo, birds fly, and a bloody ghost flies towards a tiger.


    The tiger was hit by the bloody devil and landed on the ground, almost dead.


    The dawn broke.


    The tiger wakes up and opens its eyes.


    Pop!


    A piece of pork came and landed in the trough.


    The tiger raised his head and looked at the keeper. The administrator''s face was expressionless and didn''t even look at him.


    "Damned human, sooner or later, I will kill you all!"


    The administrator didn''t observe carefully. If he observed carefully, he would know that the tiger''s momentum and even his eyes were red.


    The tiger is harmful to people''s heart,


    Even the tiger in the cage can not be underestimated.


    The tiger demon settled down in the zoo. Every day it was delicious and delicious. A few months later, he gained more than ten jin. This period of time, for the tiger demon, is almost a forgotten time.


    Every day, tourists come to see him. Some tourists will buy ducks and throw them in, and keep urging them to "eat, eat, why don''t you eat, stupid tiger."


    Every time the tiger demon wants to kill people, he rushes out of the cage and kills those stupid people.


    There are also innocent children, standing in front of the glass wall of the cage, exclaimed: "Wow, old axe!"


    "What a big old axe!"


    "But he can''t move!"


    Occasionally, the tiger demon will walk over and interact with the children, which will cause more exclamation.


    Children are very lovely, even if the tiger demon life cannibalism, but also give birth to no child malicious. Leaving aside the differences between instinct and race, the tiger demon likes children very much.


    I always feel that they are like the same kind, innocent, innocent, everything depends on the original intention.


    Grow up is not lovely, not so simple, there will be a lot of good and evil calculation.


    Besides, the zoo has little entertainment. He is the only one with intelligence. The other animals in the zoo are all muddled and have no communication at all. Sometimes the zoo let the female tiger come to have a baby with him, and he was not very interested.


    Why do you have a family before you have a family?


    What''s more, the female tiger also has no intelligence. As a tiger demon, how can he have a bullshit love story with a fool?


    Of course, sometimes when interest comes up, I will sleep.


    Even a silly girl is better than.


    The days in the zoo are really depraved. Sometimes the tiger demon would think that the tiger was bullied by the dog, the tiger had no pursuit.


    The turning point came in mid May. That morning, the tiger demon saw the man.


    "Xiaoman, this is the tiger. The tiger is known as the king of all animals. Is a carnivorous animal, very fierce, like to prey on all animals, including people. So when you see him, be careful and stay away from him. "


    "Dad, the tiger is so powerful."


    The boy named Xiaoman, with a sheep''s horn braid, is held in his hand by Li Rui. He looks at the tiger demon curiously.


    Tiger demon is also watching Xiaoman. This is the enemy''s child. If he has a chance, he must rush out and kill his child.


    In addition, the enemy''s wife and other children were killed.


    The tiger demon thought so and showed his teeth.


    With a bloodthirsty and cruel smile.


    Li Rui said to Xiaoman with a smile: "this silly tiger probably wants to eat meat. Xiaoman, do you want to watch tigers eat meat? "


    "Yes."


    "Let''s buy a duck and throw it in."


    Holding Xiaoman in his arms, Li Rui buys a duck at the nearby sales office and throws it in from the small window. Quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack quack.


    The tiger demon scoffs. Even if the duck is not afraid, he will not eat the damned duck.


    Xiaoman waited for a while. Seeing that the tiger demon was unmoved, he said curiously, "Dad, why doesn''t the tiger eat?"


    "Yes, I don''t know. Why doesn''t he eat? Otherwise, let''s persuade him? "


    "Good!" Xiaoman claps his hands happily and shouts to the tiger demon in the cage, "Hey, eat! Eat, eat quickly


    "Eat


    "You have to eat meat to grow up!"


    "Hey, eat!"


    Tiger demon, the whole tiger is broken down, this child is really annoying, boring to death!


    He stood up and walked up and down, trying to stay away from him. He was almost killed by the child. But the cage was only so big that he could not avoid it.


    Xiaoman thought the tiger demon was going to eat duck at the beginning. After waiting for a while, he was disappointed to see that the tiger demon was not moved. He was depressed and said, "Dad, he doesn''t eat."


    "If you don''t eat... Er..."


    Li Rui frowned.


    Suddenly, the tiger demon pours at Xiaoman. Xiaoman is scared and immediately laughs.


    "Dad''s right. It''s a silly tiger."


    I''m so happy.


    Tiger demon actually didn''t want to provoke Li Rui. This guy is too tough to deal with. And now he pretends to practice in the zoo, which is not a good time to expose his identity.


    But just now, he felt that his ass was pricked!


    There is nothing under him. You don''t have to think about it. It must be the damned enemy who used some means to force him to submit.


    People can bear it, tigers can''t bear it!


    Tiger demon is very angry. He wants to run out of the cage and kill Li Rui!


    It''s too much. Tigers have dignity!


    As soon as Li Rui''s eyes narrowed, it seemed that the murderous spirit of ruowu spread, almost turned into essence, and covered the top of tiger demon''s head.


    "Believe it or not, I''ll kill you to sacrifice to heaven?"


    As soon as he said this, the tiger demon''s hair was blown up, full of fluffy feeling. The tiger demon turns around and runs, plunges into the pool, pretends to swim, paddles in the water, catches the duck, and pretends to be funny.


    I saw ducks running around, drilling in the water from time to time. It''s funny that the tiger is chasing after him.


    Xiaoman was so amused that he couldn''t stop laughing. He was very happy.


    Xiaoman is happy, Li Rui is happy, Zhang Qing and they are also laughing, they are all amused by the tiger demon''s look.


    It''s nice to have fun in the zoo.


    But tiger demon is very unhappy in his heart, he is very confused.


    "Have I been exposed?"

 Chapter 881

    Li Rui did not answer this question, because the tiger demon just asked in his heart.


    Li Rui only cares about whether he is happy or not. In fact, I think it''s funny. Everyone is laughing. Li Rui is also laughing.


    Laugh tiger demon heart very uncomfortable, very aggrieved.


    In those days, Qi swallowed thousands of miles, maneuvered, talked and laughed, and the strong enemy was defeated.


    It was suppressed by a Buddha.


    I thought.


    After escaping from the seal, you can come out and kill people everywhere and do whatever you want.


    How can I think of


    Alas, all tears, all tears, the tears of the sea and the tiger.


    Tiger demon tears, anyway, in the water, others can''t see if he is in tears.


    Cry, cry, it''s not a sin.


    After playing for a while, Xiaoman also laughed enough, others also laughed enough. Looking at Li Rui holding the child away, the tiger demon was relieved, lying on the shore and squinting lazily.


    He has been eating so well recently that he often feels weak.


    Suddenly, there was a sound in his ear.


    "For the sake of your good performance just now, I won''t kill you. But if you dare to mess around without me, someone in the garden will kill you. "


    Tiger demon plunges into the water!


    What the hell!


    It turns out that the enemy already knew his identity!


    I guess it''s a coincidence.


    Man, damned man, cunning man!


    A series of bubbles appeared on the surface of the water.


    The tiger demon shivered and breathed in the water.


    This dangerous world is too dangerous!


    Until the night, the tiger demon''s trembling and afraid heart just barely recovered. It''s not his fault. After Yuan Shen possessed the body, except for the spiritual intelligence, everything else was the same.


    It''s the body and the skill of a tiger. Unlike before, one paw down can make the whole zoo shake three times.


    To put it bluntly, if someone shoots him with a machine gun outside, he may be killed.


    This is the reality, the cruel reality.


    So the situation is not good, tiger demon also knows.


    Just think at any time, there may be a person at the table suddenly jump out, and the other party''s cultivation is not weak, if you really want to start, then he is dead end.


    My heart is cold.


    In the future, we must be more prudent.


    In fact, his life is full of memeda every day, but Li Rui dare not say.


    After all, the label of "straight man" is very popular recently. Women''s rights like to say this. They always say that straight man is a baby.


    It''s kind of funny.


    I can''t help but make trouble.


    Five days later, Zhao Ling''s child was born, and Li Rui was named Li Youran.


    It''s a boy.


    Li Shenping is only half a year old, so he has a younger brother.


    It''s also a grand welcome ceremony. The family is quite interested in it now. If they have nothing to do, they can hold a ceremony for the children to celebrate. Anyway, it''s nothing.


    Naturally, the underworld and the black alliance were slaughtered. How can we say that they got some benefits.


    In the evening, Xiaoman runs around the living room and plays like crazy. Li Shenping is crying. As a result, he is crying, which makes Li Youran cry too. His voice is like a competition.


    "My God, I want to cry too."


    People who couldn''t sleep chatted in the living room. Sister sang felt her stomach and was very helpless: "my child will be born in a few months, and it will be more lively then. It''s too early for you to sigh now."


    Li Rui is a burst of big head again: "do you want to hire a nanny?"


    "No, I can''t. I''ll take care of my own children. It''s not interesting to have a nanny."


    Anyway, Zhang Qing doesn''t approve of employing a nanny. She wants to experience being a mother, or cultivate experience?


    In case of a second child, who can say for sure.


    Li Rui takes over Li Shenping from Zhang Qing and gives him a magic trick to float in the air.


    "If you know how to divert his attention and arouse his curiosity, it''s over. You have to use ordinary people''s thinking to make him cry. Is that interesting?"


    "You mind me, I''d love to! This is my birth. I just want to experience the feeling of being a mother. I''m not convinced that you should give me back the screen! "


    Li Rui was almost angry and laughed: "how big a person is still a professor, I am also convinced."


    Zhang Qing eyes a horizontal, lost white eyes to come over.


    Li Shenping stopped crying. Li Youran seemed to feel bored and stopped crying. This is quiet, then xiaomanfei rushed over and ran over Li Rui''s head.


    Li Rui''s forehead is blue and blue. The child has not been in the room for three days!


    "Xiaoman, come back to me!"


    There was a gust of wind in the bedroom, and the door closed tightly.


    Li Rui sneered: "I think I have only one person, right? I can''t cure you."


    He took out a few wooden branches and breathed. The branch rose when he saw the wind and turned into several wooden men. One of them went into Xiaoman''s room. After a while, Xiaoman came crying, which made her miserable. People who didn''t know what was wrong with her thought.


    As a result, Jiansu opens the door and rushes in. She finds Xiaoman is pretending to cry. Li Rui''s wooden man just stands there and doesn''t hit her at all.


    Get angry simple words personally end, hit small full butt a few times, implement the truth of her cry.


    In fact, most of the days are like this. The house is often noisy, sometimes it makes people feel like it''s noisy. But if you are not at home, you will miss this feeling.


    Li Rui rubbed his forehead with a headache. Suddenly, his mobile phone kept shaking.


    Li Rui took out a look, turned over a few pieces of news, and frowned very tightly.


    It''s a big deal.


    The second underground war begins

 Chapter 882

    Although the Dark Lord and Su Hongying have not yet appeared, it also shows that the war has begun.


    Once the enemy is ready to mobilize, it is the clarion call of war. And fighting together is just the peak of the war.


    This matter was discussed fiercely in the local government. Some said that they would use the teleportation array to spy information, while others said that they should start to defend immediately.


    Li Rui didn''t say a word.


    After all, it''s a matter of the underworld, and it''s not up to him.


    Just lying in bed at night, can''t help but think of these things.


    "What do you think? He who frowns all the time will not look good in the future. "


    In short, lean on Li Rui''s shoulder and stretch out his hand to rub his brow.


    Li Rui sighed and told her about the underground.


    In short, he was not in a hurry. He gently laughed: "I didn''t know these things until you told me. I don''t know if you don''t tell me. It''s not just me. Nobody knows. "


    "Perhaps, this is in a sense that the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. It doesn''t matter if you don''t have the ability to fight. I don''t know. When you know that, you can''t help but think about it. It''s the worst, and it''s good to help. "


    From this point of view, plain words have a correct perspective.


    Li Rui nodded gently: "I just wanted to be a wild crane, but I was worried that I would do nothing. If the sky overturned and hit me, I''m afraid it would be too late."


    "It is, but it depends on the time. In fact, I don''t think it''s necessary for you to intervene because of the deep underground information. They are not in a desperate situation. If you need an outsider to rescue them every time, such a hell should be destroyed. "


    Li Rui gazed at Jiansu''s eyes and agreed: "yes, I have lived for thousands of years, but I still need such a little person to save me. It''s too hard to say."


    When the sky falls, a tall man will bear it. Before, ten Yan Luo are all studying to deal with the black sky devil that magic weapon swallow the sky pot thing, presumably has been studied out.


    As long as you can control the pot of swallowing the sky, the dark sky will be just like that.


    After all, it''s up to the local government to solve the problems.


    With this in mind, Li Rui sleeps peacefully. It''s just that Li Rui was awakened by a dream at about two o''clock in the morning.


    Sweating and shortness of breath.


    In short, Li Rui wakes up and turns on the bedside lamp.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I had a nightmare."


    "What dream?"


    "I dream that hell is over."


    "Dreams are generally counter productive."


    "If it''s an ordinary person, maybe that''s right, but I''m not an ordinary person." Li Rui got up from the bed and went to the bathroom to take a bath. "You go to bed first. I''ll go to the hell to have a look."


    "Well."


    Li Rui opens the door of chengdi and enters the underground. In the huangquan River, the river surges. Li Rui enters the river and meets the wooden man.


    At this time, the wooden man was separated, and his whole body was thick yellow.


    It''s all dead air.


    The dead Qi extracted from the book of life and death is condensed in the body.


    Li Rui separated a wisp of divine consciousness, which condensed into a black spoon. The dead air is wrapped in the spoon, which forms a small ball. The ball fell off and was held in the palm of Li Rui''s hand.


    "Sure enough, the previous divine consciousness could not gather dead Qi at all. Now it can."


    "If this thing hits Su Hongying, I don''t know what will happen."


    The cultivator''s defense is amazing. It''s impossible to cause damage to a wise monk by ordinary means.


    Strong as Su Hongying, Dark Lord and crocodile ancestor, it is hard to say that there is any effective means to kill them.


    And ordinary people will not study the book of life and death, and will not try to extract the dead breath from the book of life and death.


    Li Rui is willing to take out the book of life and death for experiment.


    At present, there is a lot of dead air in the book of life and death, which is enough to form a very deterrent thing. At the critical moment, it may be able to be used as a big killer.


    After feeling almost the same, Li Rui put his dead breath back into the wooden man and left the huangquan river.


    Li Rui comes to baoshuzhai. Shuier is very happy to see Li Rui. She is always like this. Li Rui has never seen her lose her temper. Every time she sees her, she always smiles and chants.


    The gentleness of shuier is the water like tenderness that comes out of her bones.


    To some extent, her character is similar to the simple words, but different. As the saying goes, softness brings hardness, while water is all soft


    Even Li Rui, a straight man of iron and steel, was finally softened.


    Seeing the water, I don''t feel angry at all.


    "You haven''t come back for a long time. Are you busy in the world?"


    "Well, I''m really busy. Before, many big demons were born to make trouble, so they were busy. "


    "Is this because of the second underground war?"


    "Even you know?"


    "Well."


    Shuier tells us about the situation of the lower class people in the local government recently. Since the last World War, the local government has become more transparent and open to the lower class people.


    Many things will be explained.


    In fact, the main reason is that the underground war is a war of all the people, a war of life and death, and it is unknown that all the people may need to fight together in the future.


    If we don''t do a good job in psychological construction now, if we really need to do it in the future, we can''t do it in a mess?


    According to Li Rui''s understanding, that''s what the upper class means. It''s about that.


    "Is there any change in the prefecture recently? Like conscription? "


    "Business as usual." Said shuier.


    Li Rui was a little relieved. Since everything was as usual, it showed that the upper class was not in chaos.


    "I''m going to study something. You can help me study ink."


    "Good."


    Li Rui wrote some place names and characters on the paper. These place names, as well as people, some of which Li Rui knows and knows.


    But most of them don''t know or even remember their names. Remember that some scenes can only be expressed in the form of painting.


    Or roughly.


    Shuier is an expert in this field. She is proficient in both piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. With her help, Li Rui gradually shows some things with pen and paper.


    It''s a mountain.


    There is a spring in the mountain.


    Clear spring.


    Around the spring, there are all kinds of strange stones.


    "Do you know where this is?"


    "I don''t know."


    "It seems that I have to ask someone who is familiar with the terrain."


    "It''s better to go to the mountains and waters."


    "Where is the landscape?"


    "It''s the organization that makes maps."


    Li Rui nodded and rolled up the picture: "I''ll go out to confirm my dream."


    In the dream, this place once appeared.


    Li Rui only hopes that this dream is a fake, not an omen.

 Chapter 883

    The best way to prove a dream is to look for it in reality. If you remember a place and can draw it, it''s certainly the best thing.


    Li Rui starts off with the picture scroll.


    The first one is the eldest prince,


    The best way to prove a dream is to look for it in reality. If you remember a place and can draw it, it''s certainly the best thing.


    Li Rui starts off with the picture scroll.


    The first one to look for is the eldest prince. Li Rui is not familiar with the landscape. The eldest prince has a clear family and is high enough to lead the way.


    It was almost dusk when Li Rui came to the prince''s residence.


    "Long time no see. You''re here just in time today. I''ll call them and have a drink together."


    "Don''t drink as soon as you meet. I''ve got business to see you."


    "Oh? What''s the matter? "


    Li Rui unfolded the picture in front of the prince, but he didn''t say anything about the dream. He just said he was curious about a place.


    "I don''t know where this place is, but maybe I know it in the landscape."


    "Then take me."


    "Don''t worry. It''s not easy for you to come back. You have to have a drink anyway. Don''t worry. I''ll send for someone


    The prince went to arrange it.


    Li Rui is helpless.


    But forget it. Since I''m here, I always want to meet you. Let''s drink.


    I didn''t expect that when the dishes started to come, no one came.


    Li Ruiqi is strange.


    All the dishes at this table came up, but no one came.


    The prince helped Li Rui pour the wine, raised his glass and touched Li Rui.


    "None of them will come, nor will they come when I call."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s about the interests. Anyway, I haven''t contacted you for some time. It''s a falling out. We didn''t tell you that."


    "Because of what


    "There are many reasons, including family background, interests, and other messy things. Everything will change. I know so well


    The prince drank the wine from the glass and poured another: "but I''m very happy that we were able to fight side by side. Come on, have a drink. "


    The eldest prince is drowning his worries with wine. Li Rui can see that.


    "You have something to say. There are all kinds of tricks. What about the movie king? Want to win the gold medal? "


    The prince couldn''t help laughing. Although he didn''t know what the gold medal was, he also knew that Li Rui must have no good words in his mouth.


    "Here''s what happened. A while ago, because of a piece of land, everyone was very unhappy. The main reason is that the family is so unhappy that now the children of all families are beginning to have conflicts because of this... "


    "Where?"


    "There is a piece of land in silent mountain, a sacred land. Planting anything has a special magical effect. If you plant a branch of Wudao tea, it will grow into saplings the next day, and you can drink Wudao tea the third day. Moreover, the effect is better than that of wudaoyuan. "


    "If you say that, it''s a real treasure."


    "Yes, we all know that it''s a treasure land, but it''s only that big, so how to deal with it becomes the biggest problem."


    Li Rui took a sip from his glass and ate the dishes at will.


    "Although I really want to say that you are so mean, just like the farmers in the village, you are not happy about a piece of land. But I think it will be like this, which means that the land is really important. Can you take me to have a look? "


    "It''s hard."


    "So hard that you can''t get in?"


    "It''s heavily guarded over there now." The prince sighed, and then said, "everyone is afraid that someone will go first and steal all the soil from the ground."


    That''s really a matter.


    Li Rui said nothing: "I''ll let the runner take me."


    "Well, I''ll get some ventilation, and I''ll show you later. It''s not good to trouble them because of this little thing. "


    The eldest prince still knows how to consider Li Rui, at least considering that he is not very convenient to do this kind of thing with his relationship.


    After three rounds of wine, the servant announced that the second prince was coming.


    The eldest prince added a pair of dishes and chopsticks.


    "Brother Li, I heard you''re here. I just came back. I didn''t come here to meet you


    "Don''t be busy. Come on, drink." Li Rui smiles and pours a glass of wine for the second prince.


    "What''s the matter with brother Li? Or for the hell war? " Asked the second prince.


    Li Rui knew that he was in such a hurry that he must be testing something.


    "Well, last time I saw the news, I felt a little uneasy. Come and have a look. I don''t know you are in a bad mood for a piece of land. Of course, I don''t blame anyone, just feel a little sorry. "


    "There''s really no way out of this." The second prince sighed.


    The prince put down his glass and patted the table: "if you don''t say it''s OK, I''ll be angry. Now that we''ve become brothers, I''ll send you a message. Come here! "


    "Then maybe everything is up." The second prince pleaded.


    "What can I not know?" The prince scoffed.


    Seeing that they were about to quarrel, Li Rui quickly mediated: "OK, don''t talk about it. Isn''t that always the case? Even a brother or sister from the womb will be alienated by all kinds of things. "


    "It''s not as good as the reality. In fact, I''m more open-minded than the eldest prince. I''ve been used to it for a long time, and it''s no big deal. You used to laugh at my wife for having many children, just because it''s hard to be a brother. "


    The eldest prince and the second prince were sullen and silent.


    To be honest, this situation is really embarrassing, very embarrassing.


    At this time, the servant came to report that the third prince and the seventh prince had arrived.


    The prince patted his thigh: "finally, I thought I really didn''t come!"


    "Add more bowls and chopsticks!"


    I can tell that the prince is very happy. He said with a smile: "brother Li, you have a big face. If I call, hey, I''m sure none of them will come


    "What do you say, boss? You like drinking, but we don''t like it. Why don''t you drink the things you like, just don''t give face? "


    At the door, the third prince came to the wine table and sat down.


    "I can''t drink much because I don''t drink much." The seventh prince came in through the door and sat down.


    "Did you call anyone else?" Asked the third prince.


    "No, it''s not a party. You want to eat me out of business?"


    "I thought you called so many people."


    "You have money, you call me."


    "I have no money, either."


    Talking and laughing, the atmosphere between the field is warm and harmonious.


    Li Rui took the opportunity to take out the picture again and asked them if they knew where the place was.


    Nobody knows.


    It seems that we have to go to the scenic spot.

 Chapter 884

    Li Rui didn''t mention many inconvenient things.


    Just drinking.


    The third prince is quite clear about the landscape.


    "I''ll take you tomorrow. I happen to know the people in Shanshui."


    "All right."


    "I want to see Baodi. Do you want to go there together?"


    Li Rui just casually said that the second prince and the third prince''s face became unnatural immediately.


    "Brother Li, I''m afraid you''d better not interfere in this matter."


    "I also think it''s mainly this matter, and our level is not enough. It''s not that we can interfere in it, because the brothers are very unhappy about it.... "


    All of you and I will persuade Li Rui not to go.


    In fact, in the mainland, it''s generally euphemistic to say that the ability is not up to that level, so it''s better not to get involved.


    Li Rui doesn''t understand.


    "I just want to see it." Li Rui said.


    The second prince said, "it''s better not to even look at it. It''s too much involved."


    The third prince echoed: "yes, we dare not go to see it."


    The prince knocked on the table and said, "it''s your business that you don''t dare to go there. Brother Li went to see what''s there, just to satisfy his curiosity."


    "The problem is that you can''t get in either!" Said the second prince.


    The prince shook his head and said, "why can''t I get in? I went last time. "


    The second prince retorted: "the last time was the last time, but now the situation is different. The surrounding area of Baodi has been on full alert, and no one is allowed to get close within ten miles. No one is allowed to enter except their father. "


    The eldest prince''s face turns black. In this way, doesn''t it mean that he has broken his promise?


    After all, I promised Li Rui that I would take him to have a look.


    "I don''t believe it. I''m going!" The great prince does not believe in evil ways.


    The second prince and others just shook their heads.


    There''s nothing I can do in my eyes.


    In fact, this is impossible.


    But it''s not easy to refute the prince''s face.


    Li Rui feels stuffy. It''s not just a piece of land. What is it like now.


    I haven''t seen it yet. I''ve made so many famous names.


    "If you want me to tell you, it''s not a treasure land, it''s a bad one. If there is no benefit, it will make everyone unhappy. "


    "Like a Book of life and death."


    When Li Rui said that, it was like that.


    Once upon a time, when people were fighting for the book of life and death, they did not give in to each other for fear that others would succeed.


    The prince sighed helplessly: "they have formed such a habit. They are all superficial brothers."


    The second prince was not happy. He patted the table: "how can you be a brother?"?! Don''t we all come to drink? It''s not up to us to decide Baodi. It''s up to us! "


    The third prince also said: "although everyone wants good things, they can''t be forced to take them regardless of their friendship, right? Now that''s not the plan. "


    Clamorous, big prince mood came up, a table overturned.


    Things are all over the floor, drinks and dishes are all over the floor.


    "Come on, don''t talk about those useless things. In the end, they have their own ideas. That''s it!"


    Seeing that the prince was angry and lifted the table, the second prince also got up and left.


    It''s very unpleasant.


    After comforting the prince, Li Rui went back to baoshuzhai.


    Not very happy.


    I can''t say I''m depressed.


    Although the hell is not home, there is not much sense of belonging. But the prince with extraordinary background has long been a good friend and brother.


    It''s not a good feeling for the boss to watch them make conflicts and unite.


    "What kind of land is it? It has such magic power."


    Li Rui was puzzled.


    At night, he had a rest in baoshuzhai. The next morning, Li Rui went to the 19th floor hell.


    All kinds of combat equipment and weapons are being transported and assembled.


    One of the remarkable characteristics of the weapons of Xiuzhen civilization is the energetic weapons.


    Whether it''s a cannon or a sword, it adopts the principle of symbol array. Armed blessing with energy is very beautiful.


    One shot down, a mountain can be destroyed.


    Li Rui comes to the front of the space crack, which presents a distorted and irregular crystal sense.


    It''s like a galaxy hanging in the air.


    At any time, there may be demons coming out of this space crack.


    Li Rui released a part into the space crack, but was soon crushed by the streamer in the space crack.


    "The space crack of unstable structure, a careless, will lead to death."


    Li Rui watched for a while and left slowly. 19th floor hell. He hasn''t been here much before. He is very interested in everything here.


    It''s a place where the ground is white and there are bones everywhere.


    Li Rui knew that if the war broke out, ten hell would use the book of life and death to make these bones fight.


    Compared with the king of bones, Yama don''t know how much better they are!


    It''s a pity that I haven''t had a chance to see such a scene.


    "It''s time to go back."


    Li Rui opens the door of chengdi and plans to return to the world.


    Just after he entered the gate of chengdi, the space was deformed!


    Chengdi gate, once again wrong!


    Li Rui was sent to a strange place. Looking at the place, it is still the 19th floor hell.


    There are eight black robed people standing in all directions!


    "What can I do for you?" Li Rui asked.


    "An outsider wants to wander around like the master of the underground all day long, and he is impatient." A man in black waved the scythe of death and rushed at Li Rui.


    "Let me see how good you are!"


    The light of death''s Scythe flashed, and the place where Li Rui stood was drawn a deep ditch. Li Rui had already jumped in the air, his eyes had no waves.


    "You are not qualified to kill me."


    Lei Yu Dao goes to kill heipao''s death god, but just as Lei Yu Dao meets Death God''s sickle, Hei Lei is melted.


    Li Rui had a bad feeling in his mind.


    Heilei learned from the underworld. After several times of improvement, he has the power now.


    These black robes, however, are able to restrain such Leifa.


    Cultivation is not weak.


    Very strong!


    Eight figures, at the same time, besieged Li Rui.


    "Go to hell!"


    A black robe with a white bone whip appeared behind Li Rui. He came quietly and quickly, and did not pass the time at all.


    Li Rui couldn''t dodge. He was rolled by the white bone whip. The whip gave birth to many barbs and penetrated into Li Rui''s body to absorb his true Qi.


    It''s a weird weapon.


    The scythe of death flashed away and Li Rui''s body was cut in two. Gradually, it turns into sawdust and dissipates with the wind.


    Boom!


    When the soil broke, another Li Rui flew out of the soil and directly hit the black robed God of death with a fist, which blew the black robed God of death away.


    The chest of the black robed God of death is a leaky void.


    This is exactly the effect of Li Rui''s fist.


    But the black robe God of death was all right. He tore off the black robe and showed his tall and powerful body.


    The scythe in his hand turns to kill Li Rui again.


    thorny.

 Chapter 885

    Very strong.


    These guys, like the maggots of tarsal bone, stick up constantly. Li Rui flashes again and again. Finally, he has to release the black ball of divine sense to resist the attack.


    Eight black robes around the divine sense of the black ball, after the initial trial, roughly understand that this is Li Rui''s strongest defensive means, no longer attack.


    They just surround the Shenzhi black ball to portray the array.


    Li Rui laughs in the black ball: "it''s useless. This is my field. You can''t play any role in this field, neither can transmission."


    "We can seal it." Said the scythe.


    "I can go wherever I want. Even if it''s Yama, I can''t help it. Can you be more powerful than Yama?"


    Death can''t answer that.


    They give up the depiction of the array.


    As Li Rui said, there is really no way. The seal is just to try, but since others have already pointed out that it is powerful, there is no need to waste effort.


    The cold eyes of scythe death looked at Li Rui and said, "if you don''t die, people around you will suffer."


    "The people around me are princes. If I guess right, you are the dark ones. Why, even the son of his master dare to move? "


    I can''t answer that either.


    "What about shuier girl?" Said the scythe.


    "Miss shui''er is the soul body. I''m the emissary of hell. As long as she comes into my divine space to escape, you can''t help it. What''s more, the dark forces actually need to use this method. What can it do? "


    "Do you think holding water can force me to commit suicide or something?"


    Under Li Rui''s questioning, the black robes were silent.


    If we can''t kill by force, other methods are almost useless.


    Dark ones, it''s too late.


    Now that Li Rui has grown up, he can''t be killed easily.


    "When mountains and rivers meet, one day, we will take your life." Said the scythe.


    Li Rui said faintly: "today is different from the past. You don''t have a chance. If you give me another ten years, even if the whole dark forces come together, you won''t be my opponent."


    That''s the reality.


    That''s the confidence.


    Sickle death was silent for a moment, waved and disappeared.


    Li Rui Shi ran came out of the black ball of divine knowledge, opened the door of chengdi, and left the hell calmly.


    It used to be OK to do this, but now I still want to do it. It''s a dream.


    "Dark forces, clown, hum!"


    If Li Rui didn''t rush back to make the full moon wine for Li Youran, he would never lightly forgive the invasion of the dark forces.


    If you dare to stroke a tiger''s beard on its head, you''re looking for death.


    When he returned to the world, it was just dawn. Li Rui went downstairs to make breakfast. It will be more than eight o''clock in the morning, and everyone will go downstairs.


    Xiaoman holds Li Shenping, while Li Youran is taken by Jiansu. In addition, there are four children in the family.


    "There seems to be something wrong with the black League. I want you to come over."


    "Did you say anything specific?"


    "Do you really take me as your secretary?" Jane Su Mei sneered.


    Li Rui is speechless.


    "How to talk? Is it sister-in-law Xiuzhen?" Sakura has a good word.


    Li Rui became more and more speechless.


    He started to be a demon early in the morning.


    After breakfast, Li Rui goes to Renxing martial arts school. When Zhao Kuafu saw Li Rui coming, he took him to the logistics building.


    "What''s so mysterious?"


    Even Li Rui couldn''t figure out what Zhao Kuafu wanted to do.


    "Brother Li, our Rune development team has detected a huge array movement."


    "Oh? And that kind of thing. " Li Rui''s curiosity was hooked up, but he was not particularly surprised, "isn''t it a place like the secret place?"


    "Bigger than that!" Zhao Kuafu said excitedly.


    It''s bigger than the secret place. It''s amazing.


    When I came to the office of Rune development group, I saw a group of young people excitedly gathered around and looked at Li Rui with reverent eyes.


    "Meet the leader!"


    "The allies are handsome!"


    Li Ruixu shook his finger: "don''t be so high-profile, just know it in your heart."


    In a word, he fooled these guys and laughed.


    Li Rui is not the kind of person who likes to carry. He basically takes a more relaxed and leisurely attitude when dealing with people.


    "It''s said that you''ve developed wonderful things. Headmaster Zhao asked me to have a look. We don''t have many cruel words. We just load the dry goods. Where are the things? "


    "Downstairs."


    "Go


    Take a bunch of people down to the first floor. A place similar to a factory building depicts dense runes. One member infuses Qi into the eye of the array, and the FA array is activated.


    Light up, countless small runes floating in the air, immediately stretched into a variety of lines.


    These things are more eye-catching than ordinary technology screens.


    Li Rui''s eyes did not blink. He saw a large energy mass gradually floating above the array.


    The energy mass is swallowing and spitting.


    "Heart?" Li Rui asked.


    "It''s not clear, but according to the energy response, it should be some kind of super large array. Now we have to judge that the scope of this array may... Exceed that of Jianghua city. "


    The young man who spoke looked very serious. Zhao Kuafu said: "this is Huang Shi, the leader of the rune group. He is very talented in rune."


    "Where is the energy response?"


    "It''s in Liushi."


    "So close, have you sent someone to detect it?"


    "It has been detected, but I dare not go deep. In less than half an hour after entering the underground palace, the first detection group was completely destroyed. "


    "Yes, I''ll lead the team there tomorrow."


    This time, though it''s quiet, it''s actually very big.


    What opportunities and dangers are contained in a super large array is unknown.


    No one knows what effect this array will play.


    Li Rui said: "over the years, the aura has revived, and some ancient Dharma arrays and Lingbao have begun to move one after another. In this regard, I think we should strengthen our strength and collect information. "


    Huang Shi nodded: "the alliance leader is right. We are really weak in this aspect."


    Zhao Kuafu said: "I will inform the combat department to cooperate. The future development direction should be to prepare for occupying the Highlands in the future. We should not only look at the immediate reality, but also take a long-term stand. "


    Huangshi and the other members of the team were all happy.


    That''s why they like the black League.


    There are good leaders and leaders who can give practical support. It''s not like some other places where all the thoughts are spent on intrigue, which will only consume resources.


    The underworld alliance, in a way of riding out the dust, is far away from the old forces.


    "Kuafu, make some arrangements first. I''ll go to the library."


    "All right."


    Li Rui went to the library. It was a big adventure. He had to pull people to form a team.

 Chapter 886

    On the top floor of the library, when Li Rui arrived, Li Laozu was reading a book.


    He meditated there with his eyes closed, and the sun was shining in the past, making him shining and full of light.


    As long as the lighting is good, the villain is just as handsome.


    The stream sits next to the devil.


    The harmonious scene of the three makes Li Rui feel that it''s not the right time to come.


    However, Li Rui coughed to show that all the people came, and that the interruption must be necessary.


    "What''s the matter?" Li asked


    "We found a large array, which has a large area, more than the size of an urban area. I''m going to pull you into a team to have a look. I think there may be something good in it. "


    "Oh?" Lao Zu Li put down his books.


    The extreme way demon opens an eye: "can go to have a look, when action?"


    "Tomorrow."


    The stream got up from the ground, carrying both hands: "it seems that I am going to be useful at last."


    Li Rui said without expression: "you are not qualified to participate."


    The stream suddenly broke, dejected, squatted back to the ground and sat down: "dare to look down on me, sooner or later, I will let you worship me..."


    "Never." Li Rui glanced at her and said faintly.


    "Who else is there besides the three of us?"


    "I''m afraid it''s cumbersome for others to go." Li Rui said in a low voice, "I didn''t call anyone else. The energy contained in such a large array must be amazing. In that case, I''d better be careful."


    "I didn''t know such a big deal." Li Laozu sighed.


    "Some strange things have happened recently, which makes me feel a little uneasy. There is a strange sense of peace, both in the world and underground, just like the peace before the war. "


    Li Rui is worried.


    A piece of treasure land appeared in the hell, and a huge Dharma array appeared in the world. The hell is very unhappy because of Baodi. What about the world?


    Fortunately, Zhao Kuafu was also informed in advance to block the news to avoid causing other huge disputes. Otherwise, now Qingcang immortal, they should be moved by the wind.


    Maybe it''s going to be unpleasant.


    The adventure is settled and Li Rui returns home. I told my family about the situation so that they would not worry about it.


    A lot of problems are not big in themselves, mainly due to poor communication.


    Many changes have taken place in Li Rui''s way of doing things by shifting the center of life to the family and taking more family responsibilities.


    More mature.


    More stable.


    People always have to grow up. In a twinkling of an eye, they are also the father of three children. In another year or two, there will be more children, and the whole family will not be hungry.


    In short, they all understand Li Rui''s intentions.


    "Don''t worry. We''ll wait for you at home."


    "It''s a pity that we can''t go and have a look together," she said regretfully


    Li Rui laughed: "I''ll take you there when it''s safe."


    To practice is to take them all into this pit. At the same time, Li Rui did not forget to tell Jian Sumei: "you need to work hard to practice. Many important realms need not only strength, but also psychological strength."


    "If you know, just go with ease."


    The next morning, Li Rui returned to Renxing martial arts school. An exploration team has already been ready. There are five cars with various array materials and related staff on them.


    "This trip must be kept absolutely confidential and must not be disclosed. The security level is S. is that clear? "


    "I understand!"


    Through the walkie talkie, Zhao Kuafu makes deployment arrangements.


    Li Rui is quite familiar with Liu city. He has been there several times before. In fact, he has some connections in Liushi, where he once saw a doctor for his parents.


    Liu city is adjacent to Jianghua city. It''s not a long drive. It''s only two hours to get on the expressway.


    At 10 a.m., the vehicles entered Liushi and began to enter the mountains. The mountain road is rugged and eighteen bends. At two o''clock in the afternoon, we arrive at our destination.


    Set up camp on the spot, live and cook.


    "It''s a nice place with beautiful scenery." It''s a place like this that the extreme demons like very much.


    He always likes people who live away from the crowd. He doesn''t like places that are too busy. On the contrary, there are many cold places that allow him to live for a long time.


    "The black League also has a branch in Liu city. If you like it, you can build a base here in the future." Li Rui said.


    "There''s no need. If I like it, I''ll come here to clean it up."


    Some people cook by fire, some warn, and others prepare to open the underground palace.


    Three groups of people, in good order, do not interfere with each other.


    The detection group headed by Huangshi is equipped with a symbol array. The underground palace is underground. There was a passage to the underground palace before, but later the passage collapsed and had to be opened up separately.


    And the friars with a little realm are actually able to support several excavators.


    I saw a monk''s aura turned into a drill and went directly underground. With the click of the sound, there is soil turning out, and a deep hole gradually takes shape.


    Li Laozu looked at Li Rui and said with a smile, "I think that''s what you did in those years?"


    Li Rui hit ha ha, repeatedly waved his hand: "heroes don''t mention that year''s courage, heroes don''t mention that year''s courage!"


    At that time, Li Laozu was still in the general''s tomb, Zhao Kuafu was still a younger brother of the killer organization, and the extreme heavenly devil was still sealed on the Yellow Emperor''s inner Scripture tablet on the upper floor of the library of Jianghua University.


    Who could have thought of today''s achievements at that time?


    Of course, Li Rui is undoubtedly the most successful.


    "Just let them drill through. Come up for dinner. Don''t go any further."


    Li Rui did not forget to tell Zhao Kuafu.


    Zhao Kuafu came to the mouth of the cave and called up the man who was drilling.


    The cookers have also finished, and the dishes and chopsticks have been set up. The big guy had a late lunch first, and then he started his afternoon work.


    This time, Li Rui took the lead and directly blasted away the debris of the underground passage with his sword Qi!


    All the stones, big and small, were crushed in the sword.


    The underground palace is dark, but it doesn''t matter when the perception is fully open. They walk slowly to a gate. Li Rui slowly pushes the gate open and enters the palace.


    According to the last news from the previous detection group, it was in this hall that mysterious creatures attacked it.


    With the opening of the main hall, Li Rui stood in the right direction, and the extreme heavenly devil waved his finger, and the fire of the palace lit up.


    At the same time, there was a rustling sound from the ground. It seemed that some creatures were rapidly approaching. The dense movement showed that the number was very large.


    Those creatures, like a tide of water, are insects that look like centipedes, but they are not centipedes. They are constantly surrounded by three people in all directions!


    However, the black soul, the black sand, shrouded the past in a more dense and larger area. In just a few seconds, it turned those insects into fly ash.


    Boom!


    A stone gate flies towards Li Rui.


    From the back of the stone gate, a straight shadow fell to the ground and swept over!


    It''s a python!

 Chapter 887

    This black and cold Python has blue fluorescent eyes, like two deep springs, staring at three people.


    "Humans, you go out now, there is still a chance."


    The boa constrictor speaks.


    Li Rui was surprised: "you are a big demon."


    "Why can''t I be a monster?" Asked the python.


    "Why don''t you take shape?"


    "Why do I want to transform?"


    "Are you the guardian demon of Da Zhen?"


    "Why ask so many questions?"


    "Just curious."


    Li Rui stepped forward and released a Thunder Dragon, which is the same size as a python.


    "I''m the weakest. Let me fight you."


    A layer of soul black sand penetrates into the body of Thunder Dragon, which makes Thunder Dragon dark and cold, and also condenses entity.


    Python rage, toward the Thunder Dragon swept away, but Thunder Dragon silk is not afraid, and python tangled together, in the palace bloodthirsty fight!


    The Python''s negative wound erupted into a hissing sound. Suddenly, the python began to shed its skin!


    The Python''s head began to arch out two pairs of sharp horns, and the skin on its body was also changing, growing sharp small spines.


    With the speed visible to the naked eye, the python is evolving in the direction of the Jiao!


    "You can''t let it evolve, or you''ll be in trouble."


    The extreme way demon floats forward. He jumps to the top of the Python''s head and presses down.


    Boom, python fell into the ground, collapsed on the ground.


    And its evolution continues.


    The hand of the extreme way demon suddenly cuts off the Python''s head, and the python sprays a lot of blood.


    The blood attracted a lot of poisonous insects from the palace and spread from the darkness. Dense poisonous insects surround the Python and constantly bite.


    Soon, the python went crazy.


    There are two kinds of pain: being hit hard and being constantly bitten.


    The latter is more difficult than the former.


    The anaconda, who lost his mind, threw away the extreme demons and rolled in the palace. At the last moment of his life, a huge fire broke out on the python, burning all the poisons directly.


    The dragon''s head was shown in front of the crowd in the sky fire.


    It has evolved.


    "Damn human beings, I will make your life worse than death!"


    The Dragon pours at the extreme heaven devil, and the extreme heaven devil dodges quickly.


    Jiaolong is a demigod beast. This new born Jiaolong can complete its evolution in a short period of time by some means.


    "It''s not the whole, it''s just borrowing powerful power in a short time. Most of it has something to do with the array. The three of us can win together. "


    Li Laozu goes to kill Jiaolong. Li Rui and Jidao Tianmo respond at the same time. Together, they come to Jiaolong.


    Jiaolong noticed the danger and burst out a more intense fire.


    Although Jiaolong, in the face of such a strong three, but also feel afraid!


    In a flash!


    The three men joined forces to catch up with each other and directly used the strongest means. Lightning flash, Li Rui''s thunder prison knife directly into the dragon''s body, causing a huge blood!


    And the demon of the extreme way inflicted more serious damage on that blood mouth.


    Li Laozu''s last supplementary record directly divides the Dragon into two parts!


    Jiaolong, handsome but three seconds!


    "Damned human..."


    Jiaolong didn''t expect this situation. He fell to the ground with blood in his eyes and despair.


    "The dragon, the beast. Jiaolong is just a sub god beast. In ancient times, it was just a dish of Da Neng. "


    Li Laozu came to Jiaolong and held out his hand: "surrender, or die, choose one."


    Jiaolong hesitated for a moment and said, "I''ll take it."


    Many marks appear in the center of Li Laozu''s palm and enter Jiaolong''s body.


    His palm went deep again, as if he had drowned in the dragon''s body. Soon, the dragon''s severed limbs had small tentacles, which grew densely and connected the body weight.


    The dragon is once again united into one.


    Li Laozu takes back his hand.


    "You are just infected with some aura of the grand array, not even a real dragon. No wonder it''s not so perfect, and it even obstructs us from going in. "


    "How do you know?" Jiaolong said.


    "I''ve read all your memories."


    Jiaolong is convinced.


    If you have this ability, you will recognize it.


    If you don''t admit it, you''ll lose your life.


    By reading Jiaolong''s memory, Li Laozu takes Li Rui and the extreme demon to the place where the coffin is placed.


    It''s a secret room full of gold and silver jewelry, a stone coffin.


    Li Laozu stopped and warned: "be careful, there is a king in the coffin."


    As soon as the words fell, the coffin was overturned, and a corpse flew out of the coffin and rushed to Li Laozu.


    Li Laozu is a foot directly, that corpse king is kicked by him to fly upside down, inlay on the stone wall.


    As the dust fell, the corpse King struggled and flew out of the stone wall again. This time, he no longer chose the strongest opponent, but the youngest one.


    In the king''s view, Li Rui may be the weakest.


    He was wrong.


    On this field, no one else here knows as much as Li Rui. Li Rui has never seen any monsters when he walks in the underground?


    Corpse king, sell in Seoul.


    The soul black sand swarmed up and directly wrapped the corpse king. For a moment, only a skeleton was left.


    It''s easier than Li Laozu''s method.


    The corpse king had little resistance and was disintegrated.


    Don''t blame him, mainly because the soul black sand effect is very good for these dead creatures. It''s naturally restrained.


    The king of corpses, originally weak in soul energy, did not have the basic divine consciousness. He just hunted by instinct.


    If the corpse King evolved into the corpse emperor, there might be another war.


    "Why did you kill him so quickly? I want a pet, too. " The devil is not happy.


    Li Rui was speechless: "is there a trend here?"


    "That''s not fun."


    "The king of corpses is so ugly, and it smells so bad. Do you want to play?"


    "Yes, it''s used to disgust people!"


    "It''s the devil. I like it for you."


    In fact, the heart silently disdain, vulgar, know to play these fancy.


    Li Laozu walked forward, but he didn''t want to talk to the devil who had no elegant pursuit.


    "Under the coffin, there is a secret road. You get out of the way, I''ll blow it away."


    Li Laozu slowly gathered his strength, a green awn flickered in his hand. For a moment, the green awn penetrated directly into the ground and opened the passage directly!


    However, there is still sediment under the ground.


    The ground seems endless.


    Li Laozu, one after another, penetrates Qingmang into the ground. Li Rui and the extreme demon follow him nervously. On the way, they kill many monsters.


    These monsters are getting stronger and stronger.


    That is to say, we are about to come into contact with the real big array!


    Dong!


    The three fell into a lake.


    Roll up the spray.


    There are some creatures in the lake. They swim towards the three people quickly. The water in the lake surges, giving people a very terrible feeling.


    At this moment, Li Rui felt that his foot was grabbed.


    Looking down, it was a pale corpse!

 Chapter 888

    How can there be a female corpse in the lake?


    There was no time to think about it. Li Rui''s thunder flickered at his feet and went away with the corpse''s arm. The female corpse had sharp nails in her hands, scratched Li Rui''s calf, grinned and showed a strange smile!


    Boom!


    Thunder and lightning broke out and got rid of the female corpse.


    Li Rui flies up and leaves the lake.


    Almost at the same time, Li Laozu and Jidao Tianmo left the lake quickly.


    The three stood still in the air, overlooking the lake at their feet.


    The lake was strewn with corpses. And these corpses are lifelike, not like the dead people at all, but like the people who just fell into the water.


    "What the hell is this place, Lao Li, do you know?" The extreme way heaven devil inquires a way.


    Li Laozu shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "Where''s Xiao Li?" The devil asked Li Rui again.


    Li Rui is about to be laughed by the evil spirit of heaven. He''s old Li and Xiao Li. What''s the meaning?


    "You''re an extraterritorial demon. Of course I can''t know."


    Li Laozu frowned: "it''s not water in the lake, it''s all aura."


    The extreme way demon that suppress already long of excitement, lightly said out: "yes, here is also a treasure."


    Here is a big lake. It''s all aura.


    Enough to make a person''s aura, showing a multiple growth of terror.


    "If something goes wrong, there must be a demon."


    Laozu Li warned that they are not the only ones here. It''s impossible for such a place to be free from powerful creatures.


    Li Rui and Jidao Tianmo share this feeling.


    Just then, the lake turned over.


    In the center of the lake, a woman''s corpse flew up and killed three people.


    From the bottom up, these female corpses are not in pieces, and the white flesh shadows are extremely cold and gorgeous, but very impressive.


    Li ruilei''s prison knife was born, and it was tens of feet long. He chopped at these women''s corpses.


    Lei Yu Dao swept a large area, directly sweeping most of the female corpses into the lake.


    However, Li Rui''s face is very dignified.


    None of these female corpses was damaged.


    He was attacked by Lei Yu Dao, but he didn''t do any harm. He just fell into the lake from high altitude.


    "The defense is amazing."


    The black whale''s water swallowing skill of the extreme God demon is unfolded. The black fog contains a lot of poison, which directly stains the lake below with a layer of black. The female corpse in the black fog was only a little slower.


    Li Laozu''s empty lead, his hands condensed out a long gun, the long gun suddenly a vibration, toward a female corpse stab.


    One shot through!


    "Don''t observe any more. Something may happen. Since we can''t stay here, let''s look elsewhere. "


    Scatter the long gun and Li Laozu leaves.


    The extreme way demon follows the past closely.


    To be honest, the strength of female corpses in this lake is amazing.


    It''s better to explore it separately.


    But this time, the three were very careful.


    This just entered the huge array, and encountered such a powerful female corpse, which is enough to show the horror of this place.


    The female corpse in the lake, watching them leave, suddenly showed a smile at the same time.


    Li Rui takes his eyes back, takes out a piece of wood and turns into a part.


    Always feel that there is a sense of insecurity.


    Here, it''s dangerous.


    Murder is everywhere.


    Leaving the lake and flying for a while, the three came to a hill.


    This hill is very strange.


    The hill is desolate.


    There was a man sitting on the top of the mountain, motionless.


    The mountain is densely covered with bones, some human bones and some animal bones.


    Up a little, a dozen mummies.


    Up again, there are some mummies.


    And then up, there are only two mummies.


    The people sitting on the top of the mountain are looking at them.


    It doesn''t look like a dead man, but it doesn''t move. It''s like a clay sculpture.


    Li Rui''s wooden man walked towards the mountain separately, and said in a loud voice: "Daoyou, dare to ask..."


    At this time, the wooden man has a surprising change!


    The wooden man is separated and grows old at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    All the Qi of the wooden man is absorbed by the mountain.


    It turned into a small piece of wood and fell at the foot of the mountain.


    "This mountain has a very powerful power of swallowing and aging."


    Li Rui was shocked.


    What is this place and why are there so many monsters?


    The female corpse at the bottom of the lake, the White Bone Hill.


    Second, it is so terrible.


    "Don''t go there. Stay away. It''s the breath of death."


    Li Laozu light finish saying, and go down a place.


    The breath of death?


    On the contrary, Li Rui was interested. He didn''t know what it would be like to move the bone king underground of huangquan river here?


    Leaving Baigu hill and flying forward, Laozu Li suddenly stopped and stopped.


    In front of him, there is a huge corpse with fierce face and tusks, which is just like a castle.


    "I can''t go any further. It''s too dangerous ahead."


    "This place is absolutely extraordinary. It may be an ancient relic. It''s just that this era happened to happen to come across it. Otherwise, we can''t find it. "


    "Let''s go back to the corpse lake and practice there."


    Li Laozu turned and left.


    He sighed: "I didn''t expect that there are so many terrible places on the earth, an extraterritorial planet. Here, why is it so strong? "


    "Why, other extraterritorial planets are not as good as here?" Li Rui asked as he left.


    There''s actually some pride in my heart.


    At least they are also indigenous people. They will be interested in hearing that they are more powerful than other planets.


    The devil looked at Li Rui and said faintly: "the aura of extraterritorial planets is more abundant than that of the earth. Although it will also dry up, it will also decline, but on the whole, it is better than the earth. Outside the region, there is more hope of becoming Tao. "


    "In that case, why do you think the earth is stronger?"


    "Originally, I didn''t think the earth was great until I saw this array. It''s not like ordinary writing. I''ve never seen a place as strange as this. For example, as far as I know, there used to be Taoists in the white bone hill we just saw. That''s the magic power of Daoism. "


    "Oh?" Even Li Laozu was interested and turned to ask.


    The extreme Taoist demon said seriously: "once there was a Taoist who was called" the great white bone emperor ", and it was such a supernatural power. With one''s own body, one can turn the whole star into a dead place and refine it. "


    Li Laozu frowned and said, "it hurts Tianhe."


    "Cultivation is plunder. Or plunder heaven and earth aura, or plunder others. It''s not just cultivation, it''s not the development of the earth, the development of the country, it''s not the development of human beings? "


    It''s not wrong to say that.


    Industrial development needs to consume coal, ore, labor and material resources.


    The rich have money and need to use the people under them to do things and consume their energy.


    Cultivation is just a high-level means. There is not much difference in the essential way of development.

 Chapter 889

    "So you go the second way, and eventually you are attacked by a group of people. Now you know that the second way won''t work, so you start to go the second way." Li Rui said.


    It was obvious that Li Rui had pierced this layer of theory, and he was a little angry: "that''s not what you''ve done!"


    At the beginning, he wanted to take the road by force, and then plunder it crazily.


    As a result, Li Rui forced him to give a head, and then Li Laozu was born. These two guys directly made him lose the hope of turning over, so he had to be an honest man.


    The dead women in the lake are springing up one after another.


    Three people go back and forth, these female corpses in the lake seem to feel a little excited, and their hands are more fierce than just now.


    "They can''t seem to leave the lake." Li Rui observed for a while and found that after a certain distance from the lake, the female corpses stopped chasing.


    What kind of restriction should this be.


    "Maybe they have their own territory." It''s the extreme way.


    "Roll up the lake and refine it." Li Laozu began to use means to sweep the lake, but the female corpse in the lake did not let a cent.


    These lakes are all made up of aura, which is the basis for their survival.


    If the lake water is pumped away, it may be a devastating blow to these female corpses.


    The lake water flying up in mid air is often beaten down by female corpses. Such a fight, those female corpses floating on the water, seems to be the general expression of ridicule.


    Li Laozu''s brows are locked.


    The extreme way demon is a little angry.


    Li Ruihua stepped out of the realm of divine consciousness and forced the water out of the lake. Although not many, but also those women''s bodies can not be destroyed.


    The female corpse is originally the soul, the energy is not strong, in the divine consciousness this piece, nobody can come out Li Ruiqi right.


    I saw the female corpses jumping up and down one by one, very frightened.


    It''s almost time to yell.


    Obviously, Li Rui is an outlier, which is beyond the estimation of these female corpses.


    The lake was divided up by three people.


    Each time the amount of arrest is not very much, if too much, the female corpses will snatch back. If it''s too little, Li Rui doesn''t bother to do it. He keeps it at about half a ton each time. But the corpses always want to stop them, but they have nothing to do.


    After several times, the female corpses became angry when they realized that the conventional methods could not drive the three people away.


    The water in the lake congealed into a thick cone of ice and fired at the three men.


    The extreme way day devil is not careful, is inserted by a cold ice cone, unexpectedly breaks his defense.


    "Be careful, these ice cones are very hard!"


    The extreme way demon sends out the alarm quickly, Li Rui holds up the divine knowledge black shield, and blocks the female corpse''s attack.


    Not only block, on the contrary, also against the pressure of the ice cone to push up.


    The dead women were furious.


    Li Rui has become a thorn in their eye. I''ve never seen anything like that.


    Li called, a female body suddenly turned red.


    In a white, that female corpse red as blood, she suddenly disappeared at the bottom of the lake.


    When it reappeared, it was already in front of Li Rui!


    Li Rui had been holding a black shield to steadily advance, but when he thought that the red female corpse suddenly appeared, he directly grabbed him and dragged him into the lake!


    A thump.


    Li Laozu and the extreme heavenly devil are chasing the lake at the same time, but the female corpses in the lake attack them one after another. For a moment, they can''t enter the lake.


    I can only watch Li Rui fall into the lake.


    Li Laozu was very angry and his momentum was greatly improved. And the extreme heaven devil is a direct change in shape, only to see his head gave birth to a pair of sharp corners, body height several feet, into a bottle of demon God.


    But at this time, Li Rui''s figure slowly emerged from the lake, and the female corpse held a blood red dagger in her hand, which was against Li Rui''s throat.


    My eyes are cold.


    "If you dare to hurt him, I will let you all die without a burial place!"


    The devil roared and watched.


    And Li Laozu is ready to enter the lake at any time.


    There is no doubt that the action of the red female corpse is a threat.


    Li Rui pressed his eyes and did not move.


    It''s very abnormal.


    The extreme way demon looks at Li Laozu. Li Laozu hasn''t planned to do it yet.


    Because in their opinion, Li Rui is not so easy to be controlled.


    "This boy is a good person. Forget it. Let''s have a look first."


    Li Laozu sends a message to the devil. They disperse their momentum and observe slowly.


    The corpse of Li Rui sank into the lake.


    When Li Rui woke up again, he was already in a palace at the bottom of the lake.


    This is a very delicate palace. The female body guarding the gate is motionless, like a statue.


    On the right side, the red female corpse is holding a long sword and her eyebrows are full of evil spirit.


    Li Rui sat down.


    But the female corpse was obviously not satisfied with Li Rui''s attitude. She directly kicked Li Rui on the back and knocked him to the ground.


    Li Rui glared at her angrily and simply fell on the ground.


    That female corpse just can''t speak, otherwise all should be annoyed by this rascal action.


    Suddenly, on the high-level pedestal above the hall, there was a click.


    I saw a white jade coffin slowly rising, the coffin opened, and a beautiful female corpse slowly sat up from the coffin and stood up.


    The blue eyes blinked at Li Rui without blinking, and the beautiful face was not angry at all.


    She flies in vain and comes to Li Rui.


    With a wave of his hand, the red corpse turned and left.


    The door of the main hall is closed.


    "Terran, why invade my territory."


    A voice came from Li Rui''s mind.


    Fortunately, it was not the first time Li Rui came into contact with this situation. He calmed down and said, "no offense, I just happened to explore here."


    "It''s not where you can come."


    Beautiful female corpse head slightly raised, a bit arrogant.


    Li Rui said in a low voice: "no offense, since the passage has been opened, we have come here. This is the intention of heaven."


    Unexpectedly, that beautiful female corpse is showing a mocking smile.


    This is Li Rui''s first time to see one of the female corpses and show his expression.


    "Heaven''s will, heaven''s will... What is heaven''s will! Stupid Terran, do you know that God does not want you to die! Today you come to our fairy lake, and you will die here. But before you die, I can let you have a beautiful dream. "


    "... what dream?"


    Li Rui has a bad feeling.


    At the foot of the wound, has been slowly forced out of the corpse poison. When he fell into the lake, he was accidentally scratched by the female corpse. Later, the red female corpse was in trouble, and he was paralyzed according to the wound.


    At this time, the consciousness has been sober, and the corpse poison has been discharged. Maybe we can try to escape from this dangerous place.


    "You''ll soon know." Meiyan''s corpse came forward, picked up Li Rui and took him to the coffin.


    Li Rui looks frightened.


    If you remember correctly, the coffin is the place where the female corpse sleeps, which is equivalent to a bed.


    What is she trying to do?


    Is there any mistake? Is the world so simple and rough now?


    Li Rui speeds up the speed of getting rid of the corpse poison.


    Can''t go on like this, too passive!

 Chapter 890

    When Li Rui is caught in the coffin, the woman''s clothes are all off and she pulls Li Rui''s clothes.


    It is estimated that the female corpse has been suppressed in the lake for a long time, so she can''t control her legs when she sees the handsome man.


    But Li Rui doesn''t have that kind of abnormal hobby. Let''s forget this kind of female corpse like a thousand year old demon.


    But it''s about to be forced on again. One of the clothes has been taken off


    So it''s embarrassing to talk about the situation or something.


    "Wait, don''t be so straightforward. I know you want to get on with me, but can we cultivate our feelings?"


    Li Rui didn''t even talk about training. He just talked about training feelings.


    The corpse looked at Li Rui and nodded with a smile.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Li Rui. And you? "


    "Zhong Wuyan."


    "Zhong Wuyan, the one who has something to do with Zhong Wuyan and who has nothing to do with Xia Yinghua?"


    The corpse nodded gently.


    Li Rui feels that he is not living in the 21st century!


    Zhong Wuyan!


    In the Warring States period, one of the four ugly women. An ugly woman who can''t get married at the age of 40, but she is very intelligent. Later, she became the queen of the king of Qi. She led the army to fight and was proficient in political governance.


    A strange woman!


    Just look at the appearance... Is it true that the aesthetic standards of the Warring States period were so high that they were ugly?


    "I heard... You are the head of the four ugly women?" Li Rui carefully observed Zhong Wuyan''s face and asked softly.


    Zhong Wuyan looked at Li Rui and breathed in his ear: "do you think I am?"


    "I don''t think so." Li Rui answered honestly.


    Zhong Wuyan smiles and starts to pull Li Rui''s clothes.


    "Come on, then."


    "No way." Li Rui stopped Zhong Wuyan''s action and said, "we don''t feel that we have been trained properly. You know, I really admire your heroic deeds. You leave a lot of legends in the world. "


    "Oh?" Zhong Wuyan''s eyes narrowed, loosened Li Rui''s clothes, and carefully made preparations to listen.


    "Because of your deeds, the world is not only spread your story, and even made into a film. You see, even when I first heard the name, I immediately guessed that it was Zhong Wuyan. Everyone said that you can be competent, very capable, is worthy of admiration


    Zhong Wuyan was silent for a long time.


    "So what? I''m not her anymore. "


    "What do you say?"


    Zhong Wuyan sits down slowly, his palm flicks, and tea sets appear on the ground.


    She made two cups of tea and asked.


    Li Rui and her listen with an open mind while drinking tea.


    "King Xuan has never touched me all his life. To him, I''m just honoring my father. King Xuan once said, "it looks like there is no salt." later, this word came into the folk to describe ugly women. "


    "I am no salt. I come from no salt county. Some people call me Zhong Wuyan, others call me Zhong Wuyan. Do you know what it''s like to be known all over the world because of your appearance? "


    Zhong Wuyan''s forehead was full of green veins. It was obvious that even after so long, her heart still could not be relieved.


    The hand holding the teacup banged. The teacup broke into dust in her hand.


    So ugly


    I hate myself.


    It''s so ugly that everyone knows it.


    This kind of resentment is really


    "Later, I visited famous people all over the world, and finally someone was grateful for what I had done and gave me a way. It is said that in ancient times, there was a great power who left this huge array, which was eventually found by me. It''s just... It''s just that by the time we get here, we''re all dead. "


    Zhong Wuyan''s palm flicks, and a water cup reappears. She changes a new cup of tea.


    "This is really..."


    Li Rui doesn''t know what to feel.


    "Well, I''m here, whatever I want. You can be what you want to be. I look like Xia Yingchun now. Don''t you think it''s very beautiful? "


    Li Rui gave a wry smile: "beauty is beauty, but it''s so beautiful that people have a sense of distance."


    Zhong Wuyan agreed: "yes, I always feel that Xia Yingchun is not angry. She is a coquettish fox, but king Xuan likes that kind of coquettish fox. She didn''t have to do anything, but someone put everything into her hands. "


    "There is no absolute fairness in the world. Now there is no spring in summer, but you are still there. This may not be unfair. "


    Li Rui took a sip of tea and continued: "there are beautiful but thoughtless women in the world. In fact, many of them are tragedies. They know petty bourgeoisie and enjoyment, but they don''t know that they are just a tool for others to vent. They yearn for powerful men, close to powerful men and pursue exquisite life, which is right. It''s just that it''s often unfortunate. "


    "I''ve seen many beautiful women drop out of school early and enter society. Later, some of them became Loufeng, some of them wandered between men. They were also eccentric and had a bad temper. The biggest wish of this kind of woman is to marry a rich man. "


    "But those who don''t look as good as them are willing to enrich themselves and work hard to get everything they want. Their money is not earned on their knees, they can find a match. It''s a lot happier to live


    A woman with a monthly salary of 10000 is much happier than a woman who is supported by others for 30000 a month.


    The stamina is enough.


    But this society does not laugh at prostitutes.


    Many women who have empty faces believe in this evil.


    I thought Zhongxie was a good thing.


    As a matter of fact, it''s good to be a man and a woman. We should strive for it by ourselves. Whether it''s money or meeting people you like, or yearning for life, I hope to be able to work hard in ordinary days.


    As if feeling Li Rui''s opinion, Zhong Wuyan excitedly put down her tea cup.


    Although she does not understand everything in modern society, her ideas are indeed interlinked.


    "You said a lot. If only king Xuan could have this understanding. But although you are right, if you see my true face, you will not... "


    "You can use your true face. I have no other idea about you. Even if you show the most beautiful woman in the world, I have never been moved. "


    Li Rui looks at Zhong Wuyan calmly.


    Zhong Wuyan stares at Li Rui, and sees her palm lightly cover her face.


    An extremely ugly face appeared in front of Li Rui.


    Li Rui looked as usual, just raised his cup: "come on, drink tea."


    Zhong Wuyan smiles.


    When she smiles, it''s even uglier.


    But Li Rui''s eyes have long lost the concept of beauty and ugliness. Zhong Wuyan is not even a human being. In fact, Li Rui''s orientation has never been a problem. Even for shuier, Li Rui can''t bear it.


    What he really loves is the family.


    Since I''m not interested in beauty and ugliness, it''s not that important, is it?


    To put it bluntly, what''s wrong with ugliness? I don''t eat your rice.

 Chapter 891

    After a few cups of tea, Li Rui thinks it''s time to talk about when to leave, the timing, and the friendship.


    "Sister Zhong, if you want to make friends, I can come to see you often."


    Zhong Wuyan put down her tea cup and said coldly, "why don''t I leave you here? I want to see you anytime."


    Li Rui laughed and said, "I heard that birds in captivity will lose their spirit. The singing is no longer pleasant. Every day I feel depressed and die within a few days. "


    Zhong Wuyan took a deep look at Li Rui and said, "I''m afraid the birds will never come back after they fly out."


    "As long as there are forests here, the birds will come back." Li Rui said.


    Zhong Wuyan smiles.


    There are forests, of course, and there''s a big forest.


    The forest is so big that Li Rui has never seen it before, and even less can he see it outside the earth.


    This array is so mysterious that it''s the best in the world.


    The mysterious power here is unparalleled in the world.


    "I wanted you to stay here with me." Zhong Wuyan said.


    "It''s going to be a long time. Since I already know that my sister is my own, and I have no malice, I will not abandon you. "


    "I don''t believe a word a man says. Once upon a time, the same was true of King Xuan. His words were right and his heart was wrong


    "King Xuan is king Xuan, I am me. King Xuan wants to take advantage of sister Zhong, but I have no interest intention to you. I want to drink your bath water at most. "


    Looking at Li Rui''s interesting remarks, Zhong Wuyan opened her wide mouth and laughed: "you are a wonderful person, but if you drink the bath water, we won''t have to take a bath in the future."


    "There''s only so much water in the lake. Is it non renewable?"


    "It can regenerate, but why give it to you?"


    "If sister Zhong wants anything, I can exchange it for you."


    "What do you have?"


    Without blinking, Zhong Wuyan seems to want to see Li Rui''s inner thoughts clearly.


    Entering into the interest exchange is naturally a game between the two sides.


    In fact, Li Rui was secretly relieved. If he really fought, he was not sure it was true.


    It''s a strange place.


    "Maybe I can try to get you out of here. You''re stuck in this place and you''ll never be able to leave


    Zhong Wuyan looks surprised.


    It did limit her freedom.


    Just now I said the relationship between the cage and the birds. In fact, she is the cage bird that has no way.


    Trapped in this lake, I can never go out.


    "You''re right. I really can''t go, but you can''t help it."


    "Why?"


    "This is caused by the array of the great array, unless you can unlock the great array or master the secret key to control it. The former has no hope, while the latter''s hope is too slim. It''s a one in a billion chance. "


    "It''s time to try. Otherwise, you can''t stay here for the rest of your life


    Under Li Rui''s persuasion, Zhong Wuyan slowly released her guard.


    Indeed, as Li Rui said, it is a kind of despair to stay here all the time.


    To find a way to leave, go to the free world.


    This is not the only ideal and belief that people live.


    Life is precious, love is more valuable. If it is freedom, both can be thrown away.


    This shows the status of freedom.


    Human beings visit the moon in the last nine days and catch turtles in the next four oceans. These reasons can only be realized in a free framework. In the future, there will be more people who want to go abroad and to go to more distant places.


    It''s all about freedom.


    Zhong Wuyan, who has immortality, can''t have freedom. Li Rui''s offer naturally moved her.


    But I also know that this is almost impossible.


    When Li Rui came, she said that she would give Li Rui a dream.


    At this moment, it was Li Rui who wanted to give her a big dream.


    "You tell me the key to the secret key, and I''ll look for it. In the world, the three of us are invincible. "


    Li Rui said this calmly, and Zhong Wuyan''s eyes finally showed a glimmer of hope.


    Invincible in the world, nature has a lot of resources to do this thing.


    "No wonder you are so strong. You are the middle level of the three of you. I just didn''t expect that you could be invincible in the world. Is the world so weak now?"


    "Yes, it is so weak."


    "All right."


    Mutual praise and criticism is meaningless, and Zhong Wuyan begins to turn her attention to business. This great array was built by the ancient great power. In other words, the level of the great power must be at least half the level of the golden elixir.


    This is beyond Li Rui''s known realm. It is no longer the level imaginable in the four great realms of refining Qi, refining spirit, returning emptiness and transforming Qi.


    Most of the masters with such strength have already roamed the sky, or they are respected in heaven.


    The secret key can only be found through ancient relics.


    "At present, the place where the secret key may exist may be the mausoleum of the first emperor and the Taoist temples of the spring and Autumn period. If you want to search, you must have the help of the prime minister to understand the terrain exploration. In addition, there may be treasures like that among the major dragon veins. Only those who have secret keys or treasures can enter the restricted areas safely. "


    "How many forbidden zones are there in the grand array?"


    "The seven forbidden areas for life, fairy lake, are the weakest. In fact, it''s not weak. When I face you, I just want to catch you alive and kill you. It''s meaningless. "


    Li Rui was silent for a long time.


    What the hell is this special place? Why are they so strong one by one. It''s rare for him to meet an adversary in the world. He just fell into the trap and was caught alive.


    I can''t imagine that if the masters of these forbidden zones of life enter the world, they will only be subject to the whole world.


    "Otherwise, I can send some more people to play with you. It seems that a fixed transmission channel can be formed here, if necessary."


    "Yes, it''s good to be lively. We haven''t had any strangers here for thousands of years. If we can send some new people in, we will welcome them. "


    "It''s sending some of my opponents over, like the extraterritorial demons."


    "Just send it."


    "Then I want to practice here for a while and then go out, OK?"


    "Whatever you want."


    Li Rui is very happy. Since he can practice freely here, he is confident that he can improve his accomplishments.


    Reiki recovery, such a big chance, may not be able to meet.


    It''s like a lucky day!


    "Sister Zhong, or I''ll go out first. If you want to see me, just ask someone to tell me. I''ll hurry up and do it."


    Zhong Wuyan looks at Li Rui, smiles, waves, opens the coffin lid, and Li Rui climbs out slowly.


    When he left the hall, he always felt that the female corpses had a strange look.


    It seems to be saying: look, this is the face of the queen.


    A man who has been slept by the queen!

 Chapter 892

    Li Rui jumps up from the lake, returns to the shore, and sees Li Laozu and the extreme way demon.


    "Communication is good."


    "What communication, how did they let you go?" The heaven devil of the extreme way startles the strange way.


    "I''m popular."


    Looking at Li Rui''s sincere face, the devil suddenly wanted to beat him.


    Li Laozu asked: "since you have come out safe and sound, what did the female corpse say?"


    "At the bottom of the lake is Zhong Wuyan, who lived in the Warring States period. She is trapped there. I hope I can help her find the secret key to control the array. With the secret key, she can traverse the array without hindrance. "


    It was supposed to be a secret, but Li Rui told it straight out.


    Because he was sure that the secret could not be revealed.


    All the people present were trustworthy.


    "It must be extremely difficult to find," said Li


    "Zhong Wuyan said a few places, let me look for, maybe there is hope."


    "Can we intercept the lake water freely?" he asked


    "No, it''s a bit awkward. Only I can do it, but I can steal some. It should be enough."


    "OK, let''s start right away."


    Li Rui is able to understand his feelings.


    Without saying a word, the three immediately began to work together. Li Rui intercepts the water from the lake, and the three of them sit and practice.


    This is a month.


    For a month, without eating or drinking, they took the lake water for their own use.


    The level of the lake, therefore, dropped by one centimeter.


    Zhong Wuyan floats to the surface of the water for several times, and occasionally comes to the position on the bank to talk with Li Rui. One to two, actually made friends, the relationship is still good.


    Li Rui will also take out some food and drink from the space ring, but Zhong Wuyan can''t use those things. She is a corpse. She has lost three senses. All the delicacies in the world are tasteless to her.


    On the contrary, she was more interested in cosmetics, clothes and so on.


    This is based on women''s natural love of beauty.


    Zhong Wuyan put on a friendly attitude. Li Rui and Li Rui were embarrassed that they always took advantage of others, so when they were almost done, they proposed to leave.


    "We''re going to visit the secret key and try to take sister Zhong away as soon as possible."


    "Waiting for your good news."


    "Green mountains will not change, green water will flow. I will come back as soon as possible."


    Li Rui stood on the bank and shook his hand.


    Zhong Wuyan bowed slightly and gave a gift.


    Li Laozu and the devil also nodded slightly.


    Li Rui turns to leave.


    "I said that you, boy, go everywhere is to please women like, that Zhong Wuyan was born so beautiful, and you hook up, how can I not so good luck?"


    The heaven devil is very envious of Li Rui''s Peach Blossom Land.


    Li Rui and Li Laozu look at him strangely. Although they know the devil outside the heaven and don''t know who Zhong Wuyan is, they always feel like laughing.


    As talented as Zhong Wuyan, Wang Xuan didn''t like her either.


    If only for the sake of beauty to calculate this woman, it is really a miscalculation, it is not the case at all.


    "Or shall I introduce her to you next time?" Li Rui asked with a smile.


    "This is not good?" the devil said


    "What''s wrong with that, if you will! Anyway, there are so many people in my family. I don''t think you have an object yet. If you really like it, of course, I want to help you introduce it. "


    "Yes! If you really help me to do it, I''ll be rewarded. "


    Li Laozu laughed and reminded: "before you like Zhong Wuyan, you should get to know her first."


    "What do I know? I need to make friends with her first. I don''t know if you guys can pick up girls, but I do. Don''t think I don''t know anything. Think of the woman who begged me to sleep outside the country from Nantian to ZIWEIXING... "


    Hearing that he began to boast, Lao Zu Li stopped talking and let him go.


    Just be happy.


    Anyway, as a friend, I reminded you. As for how to do it and what will happen afterwards, that''s not what friends should consider.


    Back in the world, Zhao Kuafu and they are still waiting at the entrance of the passage. Martial law had begun around, and the enclosure was like an iron bucket.


    Although I don''t want to expose it and cause too much trouble, I can''t hide it after all.


    "It''s coming out. I''m dying. What''s next?" Zhao Kuafu asked impatiently.


    "It''s dangerous down here, the most dangerous area on earth."


    "So horrible?"


    "Even I have been arrested. If I didn''t use my brain, I''m afraid I won''t be able to get out. Do you think it''s dangerous?"


    Zhao Kuafu took a cool breath. He didn''t expect that he would be so terrible.


    "Fortunately I didn''t follow, or I would have died."


    Zhao Kuafu knew that Li Rui would not cheat because it was unnecessary. If you don''t want them to go down, just give them an order.


    To be honest is to be yourself, a kind of advice.


    To go down is to die.


    "It''s dangerous, but there''s still hope. In the next period of time, the black League will send people north and south to search for several places. "


    "We''ll talk about that later." It''s the extreme way.


    There are so many people here, so it''s not convenient to talk about such an important thing here.


    Li Rui said with a smile, "it''s no harm, even if it''s known by others, one will die."


    "Blockade this place and start building bases here from now on!"


    Zhao Kuafu knows the importance of things.


    Li Rui said, "let''s all go to my house. Let''s go to my house."


    "Is there another child to be born?" he said


    Li Rui immediately laughed.


    The extreme way demon envies a way: "young age, unexpectedly descendant full house, young person, don''t take you to play like this."


    "Why not? Don''t you want to come to my house next time? "


    "Get the hell out of you."


    Li Laozu released huojiao from the jade space: "let''s go, go back first."


    Four men mounted the dragon, and the fire dragon soared into the air.


    The members of the black League have seen nothing strange for a long time. They haven''t seen any big scenes in Renxing martial arts school. Not to mention huojiao, they have seen thunder dragon several times.


    But they don''t know, this time it''s not the real Qi, but the real fire dragon.


    In the evening, the fire clouds in the sky become more and more red.


    Li''s hall is very busy.


    Guan Feixue''s baby is going to be born.


    However, Li Rui has not come back at this time, which makes Jiansu very anxious.


    "I can''t get through the phone, and I can''t find anyone. Where is it? Nothing''s wrong?"


    "Don''t worry, elder sister. He will be scolded when he comes back. Elder sister Guan is going to have a baby soon. He hasn''t counted the number yet, and most of them have forgotten."


    Jian Su Mei comforted her. At this moment, a group of fire came at the Li family.


    Jane Su Mei was so scared that she lost her face.

 Chapter 893

    If you look carefully, it turns out that the firelight is a dragon.


    Jane Su Mei was relieved and then worried.


    How can a good one have a dragon?


    There are no such creatures at home, only two dragons!


    Then she saw Li Rui.


    "I''m back."


    Jane Su Mei was in a tone of condemnation, but she didn''t notice that her legs and feet were swinging.


    Li Rui leaves huojiao and goes directly to the balcony on the second floor.


    "How''s it going?"


    "I''m about to have a baby. Go with her."


    "Good."


    Li Laozu and the devil go to the living room.


    Li Rui came to the delivery room, Guan Feixue saw Li Rui, immediately lost his temper: "where have you been, it hurts me!"


    "Don''t panic. It''ll be ready in a minute." Li Rui sat beside him, holding Guan Feixue''s hand.


    The baby is not yet born, it is about to be born.


    Li Rui input some real Qi of the eternal life of the Qing emperor. Guan Feixue felt better, but his temper didn''t drop.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Do you want me to come back in pain? Because I won''t please you, will you? "


    Then Guan Feixue shed tears.


    "No matter. I''ve sent someone to pick up your parents. I''m also trapped. I won''t fight to get back, just to accompany you."


    "That''s about the same."


    Women''s tears are like children''s tears. Mainly depends on whether the man will understand, coax well, gas all gone.


    Feeling the fetal movement more and more intense, Guan Feixue concentrated all his mind and tried to give birth to the child.


    Li Laozu and Ji Daotian devil are drinking tea in the living room on the first floor. Some elders are in a complicated mood. Over the years, seeing Li Rui''s children born one after another, Lao Zu Li is happy to be an elder.


    "The future of the Li family will not be so good."


    "That''s not true. It''s estimated that Jianghua will become the first family in the future. It''s just around the corner."


    "Before that, we must clear the way for the children in the future. In fact, I didn''t mistake him at that time. He was really promising. "


    "If it''s promising to have a baby, then it is."


    In the chat room, children''s crying came from upstairs.


    Many women gathered around the door, cheering and laughing.


    "It''s a girl, it''s a girl! Great


    "Li Xiaoman, Li Shenping, Li Youran, what''s the name this time?"


    "Let me have a hug, too!"


    The hot and noisy atmosphere can be felt across the living room.


    Xiaoman looked at the door for a while. Shi ran jumped down the stairs and ran to Li Laozu: "Laozu, I feel my family status has been reduced again."


    "But your strength of unity has also been increased."


    This plus one minus one small game, or Jian Su Mei passed to Xiaoman. Xiaoman and Li Laozu can play well. They are childlike children. Li Laozu also likes this doll. He often chats with her and is very happy.


    "My father refused to teach me Taoism, ancestor."


    "Why do you want to learn Taoism?"


    "I want to protect them."


    Li Laozu smiles and touches Xiaoman''s hair with a smile.


    It is the extreme Tao and the heavenly demons that are touched by it.


    From this we can see the educational function of Li Rui''s family. A few years old child, actually has such understanding.


    "In a few years, I''ll teach you what you want to learn."


    "That''s a deal!"


    Xiaoman reaches out his hand to pull the hook.


    Li Laozu had a hook with her.


    The extreme way demon couldn''t help: "what about mine, do you want to learn?"


    "Master Tianmo, you look so evil. I''ll be beaten if I learn." Xiao Manzhi''s airway.


    The extreme way demon is not depressed: "if you don''t learn, I''ll teach others later. What will they do if they come to beat you?"


    "You can teach xiaoshenping."


    The devil is happy.


    At a young age, he has the talent of Keng''s younger brother. This child is a talent.


    While chatting, Li Rui came downstairs with his newborn baby in his arms: "come on, come on, which one of you will cast the Dharma first?"


    It''s all about taking advantage.


    The extreme way demon was angry to smile: "you can calculate."


    "Stop talking nonsense and hurry up."


    Every child, Li Rui strives for fairness. Of course, a bowl of water can not be absolutely even. For example, Xiaoman gets the most Dharma grants, and will definitely be a big devil''s elder sister in the future.


    Li Shenping is a kind of person who has more magic weapons and may be lazy to do it in the future.


    Li Youran is a combination of the two.


    This kid, he hasn''t got a name yet.


    "Li Rui, have you ever thought of naming your child?"


    "I haven''t thought about it yet. Does Laozu have a good name?"


    "Better call him Li Xinnian."


    "That''s a good name. Let''s call him Li Xinnian."


    "Come on, give me a hug." Li Laozu reaches out his hand, takes Li Xinnian from Li Rui and blesses the spirit for him.


    Li Xinnian''s pupil has two red rings.


    His roots were also strengthened.


    With more magic power blessings, new born children will have a lot of capital early.


    These children will make a change for the world in the future.


    The Li family''s tutoring is enough to reassure them.


    This is a positive loop.


    Li Rui opened the underground wechat group. He wanted to tell the prince the good news, but he didn''t care if he thought they were having a bad time.


    If the relationship is not in place, happiness cannot be shared.


    After careful consideration, I can''t help feeling sad.


    Things change so fast.


    However, Li Rui told the good news to other people, including Ke shanyong, who had been practicing in the deep mountains and forests. This time, they had to come to celebrate Li Xinnian''s birthday.


    This is bound to be another collective gathering.


    Li Rui contacted Zhao Kuafu and asked him to bring some people to arrange the scene and make it more festive.


    In addition to the last time in the fairy lake refining Reiki strength was improved, this time and a son, it can be said that double happiness.


    We should celebrate.


    Just then, Li Rui''s mobile phone rang.


    Take it up and see, it''s Qingcang real person.


    "Hello, Qingcang, what can I do for you?"


    "I heard that you got a big battle?" Qingcang real person''s tone ponders, as if is waiting for confirmation.


    Li Rui said yes.


    Qingcang said, "I want to see it."


    "If you go, you will not come back. Even I almost couldn''t come back. The three of us went in, and we couldn''t walk there a few steps. "


    "I just want to see it."


    "All right, you come here in a private plane and fly here now. It happened that my son was born. We''ll celebrate in the evening. "


    "All right


    Hang up the phone, Li Rui is actually a little uncomfortable.


    Qingcang got the news so quickly that there were still tianmeng people in the black League.


    It''s not a good feeling. It''s being watched all the time.


    But there''s no way. The scaffolds of the black league are too big now. It''s common for all kinds of forces to interpenetrate among them.


    Let''s see what tianmeng will do.

 Chapter 894

    Qingcangzhen almost rushed to the banquet 800 li away. He took a helicopter with a private plane. Originally, it took him only three hours to travel one day by train.


    Three hours is almost the limit of aviation.


    It''s all arranged by him. It can be seen that tianmeng is still powerful.


    It''s not enough for people to come here alone. They have to bring gifts. Ordinary gifts don''t wake up. They have to be good things.


    "This time, I came in a hurry. I only found a few medicinal plants. Please don''t give up."


    Qingcang real man handed the bag to Li Rui. Li Rui took it and said with a smile: "when people come, just give them gifts. Please come in and wait for you."


    Qingcang real person enters the living room, sees Li Laozu and the extremely way heavenly devil, is busy not to stack the greetings.


    In front of these two, he knew that he was very low in both status and seniority.


    They are also far inferior in strength.


    "Sit down for a while." Zhao Kuafu is also in, he lightly greets.


    At this time, the Li family was extremely busy. Many young people, in twos and threes, drink and drink. Looking at them, they are not strangers.


    Qingcang recognized many familiar faces, and many people also recognized him.


    "Still the leader of the alliance has face. Even Qingcang immortal has come here specially."


    "In those days, all of us cried out and hated each other. Now... "


    "All over the world, today is different from the past."


    The black League is really different.


    In the early years, Li Rui was rumored to be the great devil, but now the nickname has gradually disappeared. The views of the black League and Li Rui are also changing.


    Qingcang has many feelings in his heart.


    "Qingcang, I heard that you have put a piece in our black League. Is that interesting? "


    Zhao Kuafu picked up the tea cup on the table, took a sip and asked casually.


    Qingcang was a little embarrassed. He waved his hand and said, "no, a friend told me."


    "Your friend dares to tell you this at the risk of our repeated restraint?" Zhao Kuafu gave a cold smile and said, "I didn''t say you, you are playing with fire."


    Qingcang''s forehead broke out in a cold sweat, and he quickly said, "no matter what, how dare I play with fire? I just want to make progress together. China is one family in the world. We also want to make progress! "


    Zhao Kuafu just smiles.


    Today is different from the past. The members of the black league are right.


    In the past, tianmeng suppressed the black League, but the black League survived.


    Today''s black alliance is not the same level as tianmeng. Now the black alliance is too strong!


    Whether it is the top fighting force, the middle fighting force, or the cultivation of the younger generation, tianmeng is not comparable.


    Tianmeng, the conservative school.


    Even if this matter is exposed, it all depends on the fact that everyone worked together to kill the big demon last time.


    In fact, the black alliance did not treat tianmeng badly when they cooperated with each other last time.


    At this time, Li Rui came out with Li Xinnian in his arms. Many people gathered around to look at the children. Li Xinnian is different from other new born babies. His skin is especially white, and he doesn''t cry or make noise. His curious eyes look at those who look at him.


    "Now I" how can this be regarded as "buried"? Absolutely nothing


    Li Rui dodges and quibbles. Jane Su Mei and some of them were laughing. The chicken soup in their hands almost spilled.


    "Well, I''m full. Give me your child. You can go to the hall to entertain guests. I know you''re busy."


    "Then I''ll be there. By the way, your parents will arrive tomorrow morning. I just called."


    "Well, I see." Guan Feixue takes over Li Xinnian.


    Li Rui came to the living room. By this time, the living room had already begun to eat and drink. From the living room to the yard, they were all Li''s guests. Most of them are familiar faces. Li Rui sits down at the top table and drinks with Li Laozu.


    Qingcang real person is at this table, Li Rui touched a cup with him: "Qingcang, I didn''t want you to know that. Too many people know that it''s not bad, but many people die. With my strength and intelligence, if you go, one will die. "


    Qingcang''s face was serious: "why?"


    "It''s full of heresies, one by one. I said you don''t understand, but there are a few small things. You are in the north, and you are more familiar there. You can help. When it''s done, it''s good for you. "


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Li, please."


    Li Rui reported one of the coordinates mentioned by Zhong Wuyan to Qingcang Zhenren.


    Tianmeng is still very powerful in the north and has great strength. If tianmeng goes to the outpost, it can get twice the result with half the effort.


    We are going to go north in a few days. We should make arrangements in advance for these things.


    "Since it is arranged by immortal Li, we tianmeng will do it according to him, and we will do it well. Come on, Mr. Li, here''s to you! "


    The wine was in full swing.


    In the courtyard of the Li family, a figure stumbled in. He was bathed in blood and looked haggard.


    As soon as the man appeared in the yard, he was recognized by the black League and brought to Li Rui urgently.


    "No, there''s something wrong with Da Zhen!"


    "All brothers are dead, only I survived, ally..."


    The man burst into tears.


    Li Rui put down his glass, stood up, and gently said to the people, "don''t panic, everyone. Just keep drinking. I''ll deal with it."


    Li Rui put up the man''s arm to convey a hint of the immortal spirit of the Qing emperor. As soon as he got in touch with him, he rushed to kill Li Rui for convenience.


    Li Rui''s body was strung by three sharp bones.


    "Die, die, ha ha ha!"


    Hysterical laughter, crazy face, crazy everything.


    However, Li Rui just gently pinched the man''s neck and broke his bone spur.


    "What do you want from me? Fear? "


    "Think too much."


    All the people looked coldly at the man who attacked.


    It''s like watching silly beep.

 Chapter 895

    Who is Li Rui?


    Even if you take a hoe and chop it in half like this, he has nothing to do with it.


    This man is from the monster.


    In Xiaoyangshan battlefield, many people saw Li Rui beaten in two by the big demon, one on this side and the other on that side. At that time, everyone who saw it had a cool heart.


    I thought, even the leader of the black League died in battle. How miserable!


    As a result, when people go back, they either regenerate or connect again. Compared with those so-called big demons, I don''t know where to go.


    This is Li Rui''s extraordinary.


    He''s hard to kill, extremely hard to kill. He was so strong that almost no one could beat him.


    That''s why people recognize him so much. If we can''t fight him, we can''t kill him. What else can we do?


    Tonight, this bony man, pierce Li Rui, that bone goes forward and then comes out, so what?


    So what!


    That''s death!


    Sure enough, the skeleton people also noticed the strange atmosphere. His smile stopped abruptly. From here, he couldn''t see the panic, the panic fear that would exist elsewhere.


    Some, just colder fear, came to him.


    The strength of the hand that pinched his neck was still increasing. It had already held all his skin tightly together and directly burst. He could even feel the unbearable sound of his neck bones.


    "How dare you come and assassinate me with this skill?"


    Li Rui''s tone was full of ridicule. He didn''t mean to ask this question naturally.


    The bone man''s frightened eyes widened. If he could not be conquered by fear, he could only be conquered by fear.


    Whoo!


    The skeleton man was thrown out by Li Rui. In the middle of the sky, he had been framed by the soul of black sand. In the sight of everyone, the flesh and blood skin of the skeleton man trembled violently.


    In the end, there was only one skin floating in the air.


    Bones, flesh, all gone.


    Soul black sand, devour everything.


    The only skin left seems to be a deterrent.


    The soul of Heisha returns to the palm of Li Rui''s hand and disappears.


    Li Rui read all the memories of bone man, and a meaningful smile slowly appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    "I see."


    He slowly turned around: "you don''t have to care. I''ll change my clothes and the dinner will continue."


    Except for a few holes in his clothes, he had no choice but to recover all the wounds on his body.


    This is Li Rui.


    It''s impossible to give birth to a dark lord who can overcome courage. His nature has never changed.


    Even if the outside world changed his name again and again, from immortal Li to the great devil, from the great devil to the Savior.


    And he''s always been him.


    It''s easy to decide life and death.


    More people do not know the hell walk, can easily open the hell reap the dead.


    Li Rui changed his clothes and went back to eat and drink. Li Rui only smiles when he asks about the matter just now: "this power does not come from the world."


    "What''s that?"


    Li Rui''s eyes drooped slightly, and the devil understood.


    Looking down at the ground, this force is from hell!


    Among the people present, only Jidao Tianmo, Li Laozu and his family knew about Li Rui''s inheritance. No one else knows this secret. Zhao Kuafu never knows where Li Rui''s skill came from.


    They also thought that Li Rui''s inheritance only came from Laozu Li and the extreme Taoist demons, who were the disciples taught by them together. Another group of people who already knew, the eminent monks and great virtues, had been to the underworld together.


    Later, when I came back to the world, my memory had been cleaned.


    His inheritance is always a mystery. Those who understand understand understand naturally, while those who don''t understand Li Rui can''t explain.


    "All of you, have a good time tonight!"


    Li Rui took his glass and went to all the tables to toast.


    This is courtesy.


    The experience just now that small interlude, nature is to need some comfort.


    It''s just that what happened tonight will spread tomorrow. In the meantime, I''m afraid there will be some people who don''t know what to do. They think this is an example.


    It should be noted that although he has many advantages, he also has many enemies.


    Who knows, will there be so many extreme people who come to die?


    After the dinner, Li Rui went back to the living room to sit down.


    Guan Feixue holding Li Xinnian, sitting next to him, worried: "how can this happen, too unlucky."


    "Don''t worry, Geely is unlucky, but it''s a statement. Xinnian was born in our family, which is a kind of auspiciousness in itself. "


    Li Rui was dismissive of those remarks: "it''s just that some people just want to make you unhappy. For example, some scoundrels, knowing that your family has a wedding, come to the door to steal money. If they don''t give money, they will break their heads and do some disgusting things. "


    "And this time?" In short, he asked.


    Li Rui nodded: "the nature of this time is the same, and some people want to disgust our family."


    "We can''t keep such people!" Sakura is fierce.


    It''s the most intolerable thing for the family to offend their family.


    From the past to the present, any enemy who offends his family has been killed by Li Rui.


    This time, there is no exception.


    Li ruilue pondered and said, "it''s OK. The trees are big enough to catch the wind. Our family''s position is so high, naturally we have to bear a lot of jealousy, which is the inevitable result of the dual nature of affairs. Have a good sleep. I''ll deal with it tomorrow. "


    Out of confidence in Li Rui, women naturally won''t worry any more.


    At present, Li Rui''s strength is so strong that it is no longer a question of doubt.


    There''s no trouble he can''t get rid of, no things he can''t do well.


    Late at night, Li Xinnian was taken by her grandparents and had a rest in the room downstairs. Li Rui is lying on the bed in his bedroom. Guan Feixue has fallen asleep with his head resting on Li Rui''s arm.


    Li Rui quietly pulled out his numb and sour arm. His eyes looked at the thick darkness, and his mind was full of thoughts.


    The most is still angry.


    The skeleton man did not come from the forces of the world, but from the dark forces of the underworld.


    Now, the dark ones have stepped in and done such disgusting things.


    This has broken the bottom line that Li Rui can tolerate.


    "Damned dark forces, since they like to stretch their hands so much, I will let you never see the sun!"


    In hell, Li Rui is not Yama, but his status is absolutely not low!


    What''s more, his identity as a middleman and many forces in the prefecture recognized Li Rui.


    Only because his contributions are actually good for the local government.


    Now the dark forces do such things, the root cause is still because of the treasure land of hell.


    They are bound to worry that Li Rui will interfere with the fight for the right of the land.


    That''s why the dog jumped out of the wall and couldn''t wait to give a warning.

 Chapter 896

    The next morning, Guan Feixue woke up and saw Li Rui sleeping comfortably with her. There was a warm feeling in his heart.


    Guan Feixue grabs a wisp of hair and gently teases Li Rui''s cheek.


    Li Rui scratched, but he didn''t wake up. Guan Feixue continued to tease. Li Rui''s hand went down. Guan Feixue turned over and escaped Li Rui.


    "A bad guy!"


    "Who is bad? I don''t even sleep. "


    "I''m hungry, you make breakfast for me!"


    Urged by Guan Feixue, Li Rui gets up to make breakfast. Having a baby is an influence for most women, but in the Li family, it''s a big boon.


    Whoever has a baby is a bully in the family. Li Rui will give special treatment.


    Anyway, it has become a kind of rule, and I don''t know if there is any ulterior motive.


    For example, the tendency to advocate more children at home.


    Li Rui went downstairs to make breakfast and asked everyone to come down to eat. After breakfast, Li Rui went upstairs and said he was going to visit the prefecture. Guan Feixue waved his hand and got it!


    Yes, the serf turned over to sing, she gave birth to her eldest child.


    But Fengshui turns around. Sister Sang''s stomach is bulging. In two months, she will have another baby.


    So if you have more wives, it may not be very good.


    That''s what worries men.


    Anything, is not only good, no harm.


    Li Rui opens the door to inherit the land and comes to the hell. The situation in the prefecture is a little busy. Li Rui goes to baoshuzhai to learn about the situation, and shuier tells the latest situation.


    "On the other side of the 19th level hell, the invasion of the demons has become more and more obvious."


    "Because of that piece of treasure land, the prince and the second prince had a conflict. The side selection team was very noisy."


    The main thing is these two things, but they are not trivial things. Li Rui can participate in the foreign affairs of a local government.


    One is the internal affairs of the local government. Li Rui is not easy to participate.


    But it''s not easy to participate. Others have stepped on him. If you don''t participate, you have to participate.


    "I''m afraid I''ll step in. I want to see what''s behind the dark forces."


    Li Rui thought so and said to shui''er, "I''ll go out and come back for dinner in the evening."


    "All right, be safe."


    Without Li Rui''s words, shui''er knows what Li Rui wants.


    Li Rui came to the prince''s house, where he was already familiar. The prince has not gone out yet. Maybe he is in a bad mood. When Li Rui arrived, he was drinking.


    He is also very happy to meet Li Rui.


    "You can count it. I haven''t been drinking with anyone lately."


    "I''m not here to drink with you. I''m here to ask you what you know about the dark ones."


    "No one knows about the dark forces. They are real ghosts. Everyone has heard of them, and no one knows about them."


    "Not at all?"


    Li Rui doesn''t believe the story of the great prince. Let''s say that the dark forces are very secret, but who is the great prince?


    That''s the first candidate in the second batch. If even the eldest prince doesn''t know anything, isn''t it that even the hell is too incompetent?


    He must know, but he didn''t want to say it.


    The eldest prince pondered for a moment, grabbed the wine cup on the table and said, "drink and chat. If you can get me drunk, it''s easy to say."


    Drunk, of course, is a good formula.


    Drink the wine cup by cup, and put the wine cups one by one.


    Only half an hour later, the ground was already full of wine cups.


    "Now it''s time for you to tell the truth. You''re not drunk."


    "I''m not drunk. I''m more and more sober." The eldest prince rubbed his forehead in distress and said, "those things, I didn''t want to tell you, after all, you are an outsider..."


    Well, I''m still drunk.


    Otherwise, I won''t say the word outsider.


    Although we are all brothers at ordinary times, we still share our emotions carefully.


    "The dark organization, in fact, obeys..."


    The prince suddenly spat out two mouthfuls of blood.


    Fell on the table, motionless.


    Li Rui put his hand on the prince''s wrist to diagnose him, and then used medical skills to treat him.


    The prince vomited most of his wine.


    The complexion gradually improved.


    Li Rui asked him again, "I haven''t finished what I just said."


    The eldest prince was pale, and his eyes showed some fear. He waved his hand and said, "forget it, this topic is not suitable to talk about."


    Look at him, I''m afraid he''ll lose his life.


    Li Rui thinks it''s very interesting. It''s rare to see the eldest prince show such an air.


    It is reasonable to say that he is the most powerful and the biggest prince among all the princes. He should not be so taboo.


    But just now he vomited blood again, and now he is afraid of something. Obviously, there are some people who are higher than the prince, and what kind of hand and foot they lay.


    Li Rui picked up the wine glass on the table, took a sip slowly, and said, "I heard that some people who have a good command of heaven can plant incantations in people''s hearts."


    The prince was stunned. He reacted and didn''t make a sound.


    If you don''t speak, you will acquiesce.


    "It seems that even if you are sober, the spell should take effect or must take effect. It''s not based on your will. Just, I know. It''s hard for you to continue. "


    Li Rui picked up his glass and touched it with the prince''s: "I''ve got this feeling. We only drink today, not talk about anything."


    It''s fun.


    As soon as the prince patted the table, he said, "I like your knowledge and interest. Today we will not be drunk."


    Li Rui was drinking with the prince, thinking about who to ask.


    Since the big prince can''t get along, I think other princes can''t get along as well.


    Then, only one person can be connected.


    It''s just the reason why you''re right.


    In the afternoon, the eldest prince was carried to rest by his servants. Li Rui recovers for a moment and comes to the tenth King''s residence with a drunken atmosphere.


    The tenth king, the Runner King!


    This is a king Li Rui is most familiar with. Without the appreciation of the Runner King, Li Rui would not have a firm foothold in the underworld.


    This is the biggest card in Li Rui''s hand and the most reliable reliance.


    Entering the palace, the ten princes had been waiting.


    "Brother Li, my father has something to do today. I''ve ordered people to prepare food and wine. Let''s have dinner together at my home in the evening."


    "What''s the matter with your father?"


    "He wants to see some government affairs and the other side of the huangquan river. Before the book of life and death, we haven''t dealt with it, leaving a tail there. "


    The tenth prince said these things lightly, but Li Rui''s heart beat was much faster.


    If this is found on his head along the bone king, things will not be beautiful.


    Just, why is it at this node?


    At this point, mention it?


    Li Rui looks at the tenth prince.


    The ten princes also saw to come over, sprinkle however a smile.


    That look, it''s weird.

 Chapter 897

    Is this a warning or a threat?


    As for it? Is that piece of land really so important? Not because of a piece of land, it will affect this degree. Even in the period of the underground war, it didn''t affect this degree!


    Li Rui was stunned and then said, "Lao Shi, is that really just a piece of land?"


    "What do you think?" The tenth prince asked.


    Li Rui knows the answer.


    It''s not just a piece of land. There''s a big secret.


    Li Rui turns to leave.


    "I won''t have dinner, but it''s boring."


    I have to say that Li Rui felt a little bit sad.


    Once upon a time, he was a good brother who lived and died together. He was able to block each other''s swords.


    Now I can''t hear a few words of truth.


    The world is so sophisticated that it changes so fast.


    This is the reality.


    We can share the bitterness, but not the sweetness.


    Li Rui went back to baoshuzhai and was very angry. Water son saw, ask a way: "young master, eliminate spirit."


    She knows Li Rui''s temperament clearly. She can guess Li Rui''s mood with a frown.


    With a sigh, Li Rui turned her around and sat on her lap.


    "Now I can''t understand the situation in the underground. What do they want to do? It seems that there is no big problem, but it gives me a feeling that something big will happen suddenly. "


    "Maybe it''s the childe who worries too much."


    Water son comforts a way.


    Li Rui shook his head: "I don''t think it''s too much worry. Everyone is on the chessboard, but I''m not on the chessboard. I see things more clearly than the people on the chessboard. "


    "Do you mean that there will be internal struggles in the prefecture?"


    "Very likely. During this time, you should be prepared and careful. "


    "Well, I''ll be on guard."


    After dinner in the evening, Li Rui returns to the world. The underworld is really a mess. Originally, I wanted to deal with the dark forces, but I still failed.


    There is no way to start. All forces are silent.


    It''s really depressing, but there''s no way.


    In the final analysis, no matter the prince or others, they all think that Li Rui is an outsider. This point is almost engraved in the bones. No matter how it is admitted orally, it is difficult for the subconscious to change.


    Then let them go!


    "I don''t care whether the hell is dead or alive in the future!"


    After lunch at home at noon, Li Rui went to Renxing martial arts school. He met Li Laozu and Jidao Tianmo: "I want to go back to Dazhen and improve my strength as soon as possible."


    Li Laozu asked: "why so anxious?"


    "Recently, the situation in the underground is very unstable. I need to study for a while so as not to bring disaster to the fish."


    "Well, you go first, your house and this side. We''ll keep an eye on you."


    "All right."


    Li Rui went back home and explained the situation to his family. Although Li Rui was not willing to go around frequently, his family also understood many things.


    In addition, over the past year, Li Rui''s performance has really been much better. It''s no longer the way he used to go to the hell and never come back for a few months.


    It doesn''t matter if you study this time.


    "Pay more attention to your safety over there, and we''ll let you know if anything happens."


    "All right."


    All right, well prepared, Li Rui set out again and went to Da Zhen.


    Fairy Lake, the breeze rippling on the water.


    The dead women at the bottom of the lake were lifeless, looking up at Li Rui who had fallen from the sky. This time, these female corpses didn''t stop Li Rui. They probably knew that he had been slept by the queen.


    Nepotism is still very hard.


    It''s not like that at all.


    Li Rui comes to the palace and meets Zhong Wuyan.


    "Sister Zhong, I''ve brought a lot of good things this time. Let''s see if you like any of them."


    Li Rui took out a lot of women''s articles, clothes, cosmetics and exquisite ornaments from the jade space. They were piled on the ground like a hill.


    Zhong Wuyan grinned with joy.


    Ugliness is a bit ugly, but everyone loves beauty.


    Ugly women also love beauty, which is nature. Whether they are gods or ghosts, whether they are handsome or beautiful, they all have a natural yearning for beauty.


    "Well, well, let''s leave all these things. I can also share what I don''t want with my sisters."


    Zhong Wuyan nodded frequently and asked Li Rui, "what''s the matter with your coming this time?"


    "I just want to study. I feel that my strength is too low."


    Li Ruicheng is sincere and does not hide.


    Zhong Wuyan smiles: "good man, you have this idea, but it''s also good. But how are you going to find the secret key? "


    "I''ve already sent someone to find out. After my study, I began to find out the addresses."


    "Good! In that case, hurry up! "


    "All right!"


    Li Rui left the palace, sat in a pile of female corpses and began to practice. The fairy lake is all made up of aura. Such abundant aura can be regarded as a great help to the cultivation.


    Although there are many female corpses around the body, there is no obstacle. Even a few days later, many of them were still wearing modern clothes and skirts.


    If you look at it carefully, it''s quite beautiful.


    Unfortunately, it''s all cold bodies, lifeless.


    If they are still alive, as far as the quality of these female corpses is concerned, it is not a problem to be a popular anchor in the society.


    Of course, with their strength, if born, it may be the biggest force in the world.


    Even the black League may not be an opponent.


    Half a month later, Li Rui felt that his body was full of true Qi, and he was about to break the boundary. According to the previous level, his strength has already been at the divine level, but it is obvious that this modern method of dividing cultivation levels is no longer applicable.


    Once upon a time, there were no strong masters. The most accomplishments were at the God level.


    But now the aura recovers, and there are more and more strong people. The divine level is no longer applicable. On the other side of the black League, it has been the first to promulgate a new level of cultivation.


    Refining the essence of Qi, refining the spirit, refining the spirit to restore the emptiness, and refining the combination of emptiness and Tao.


    Refining Qi, transforming spirit, returning emptiness and combining Tao. Among the four realms, the divine level is equivalent to the initial level of the divine realm.


    This is the realm division based on the suggestion of Li Laozu, referring to the evaluation of extreme Taoism and demons. Basically, it is also in line with foreign countries.


    Save the earth from closing the door and playing with itself. The setting of these realms also gives many people a brand-new goal to pursue when they are already strong at the top.


    God level, but false.


    If we want to move towards a new goal, the Terran will be able to recover its ancient prosperity. At that time, Jiaolong will be just a dish of Chinese food. What''s the difficulty?


    Complacency, never progress.


    This is Li Rui, the first person of the young generation, who has brought new changes to the world.


    He makes the rules!


    And he also wants to be the first person to break the rules!


    At the end of May, Li Rui came out of fairy lake.


    He wanted to go to those secret places.

 Chapter 898

    Visited three forbidden areas, fairy lake, Baigu mountain and burial place.


    It was Zhong Wuyan who told Li Rui the names of these places.


    This time, Li Rui wants to know about the power of death in Baigu mountain. In terms of life aura, Li Laozu is naturally the most powerful, but Li Rui is not bad either.


    Li Rui wants to see if he can plunder the power of death.


    I feel that it has something in common with the book of life and death under the huangquan river.


    Li Ruifei didn''t rush to climb around the Baigu mountain. Instead, he was at the foot of the Baigu mountain. He felt a part and asked him to show his soul in the black sand.


    The soul of black sand, wrapped in the body, forms a black sand man, walking slowly towards Baigu mountain.


    The black sand slowly disappeared in the air, and finally the wooden man turned into a piece of wood and stayed at the foot of the mountain.


    "Sure enough, it''s still too weak."


    At this time, Li Rui felt a breath locked him.


    At the foot of the mountain, a white bone suddenly moved, slowly turned with the bone, turned its head over and looked at Li Rui.


    In the eye pupil of white bone, two faint blue fire burns.


    The flame beat. Bai Gu raised his foot, turned around and walked towards Li Rui.


    It''s getting faster and faster.


    Bai Gu was on the ground on all fours, just like an animal. He used both hands and feet. After counting his breath, he came to Li Rui.


    Click!


    White bone quickly kill to, that snow-white claw a wave, directly want to cut Li Rui into two. Li Rui straight is a foot, kick this white bone into a smash!


    "If I can''t go up the mountain, I can''t deal with a bone, can I?"


    Li Rui looks up at the people on the top of the mountain.


    That person is also looking at Li Rui, two people line of sight a contact, Li Rui reads out a bit mockery from his line of sight.


    At the foot of the mountain, there are dozens of white bones gathering to form a giant bone giant.


    "Is there any mistake? I''m not here to fight. I just want to go sightseeing."


    Li Rui feels very boring, so unfriendly, really boring.


    But now that he''s here, he won''t go.


    The bone giant formed and killed Li Rui. This bone giant is holding a long knife in his hand. When he comes to Li Rui, it''s a knife. Li Rui dodges, and the bone giant''s next knife comes again.


    It''s so fast that it''s almost too fast for Li Rui to fight. After a few fights, Li Rui retreated dozens of steps away.


    And the bone giant couldn''t catch up even if he wanted to.


    Like fairy lake, they all lost their freedom.


    Li Rui stood on the edge, the soul of black sand swarmed up, and directly disassembled the bone giant.


    After dismantling the giant, only the two small blue flames were left.


    The key to control these skeletons is these two blue flames.


    "It''s not very different from the book of life and death. What''s the identity of the guy on the top of the mountain?"


    After thinking about it, Li Rui takes out the dead breath from the jade space.


    The man at the top of the mountain, seeing Li Rui''s death in his hands, glowed red in his eyes.


    The whole mountain seemed to be alive. All the skeletons on the mountain were ready to move.


    It''s like countless nails, meeting magnets.


    Dead breath is very attractive to them.


    Li Rui put the spirit of death into a separate body. The whole body of the separate body was full of the spirit of death. Slowly, the separate body went to Baigu mountain.


    This time, the separation did not disappear, and the people on Baigu mountain seemed to be waiting for the arrival of the separation.


    "Who are you?"


    Asked Fenshen.


    "Who are you?" An idea invades one''s mind.


    "I am hell." Li Rui decided to tell a big lie.


    "I''m an emissary of Tu Bo." The man stood up and looked at Fenshen with dignity. At the same time, he also looked at Li Rui.


    "What is this place? Why are you trapped here? "


    "I don''t know."


    Tu Bo''s emissary, unexpectedly, gave such a reply. Li Rui was very suspicious of his identity.


    Tu Bo, the Lord of the underworld.


    The master in charge of all death, the emissary of Tu Bo, is higher than the existence of Yan Luo. How can he be trapped in this big battle?


    With such strength, how can it be trapped?


    Just at this time, from the jade space where the fire god rat didn''t know when to leave, he jumped on Li Rui''s shoulder, stood on Li Rui''s shoulder and looked at the Tu Bo messenger.


    The emissary didn''t notice the rat. He only cared about the separate body.


    Li Rui doesn''t know what it wants to express.


    Li Rui said to the fire rat, "I''ll come to communicate with you after I''m busy, OK?"


    "Squeak!"


    It''s gone in a flash.


    On the top of the mountain, Tu Bo''s emissary seemed to be impatient with Fen Shen. He opened his mouth and suddenly bit it. He drank juice and quickly sucked Fen Shen dry.


    After being sucked dry, he naturally sucked away even the dead breath.


    Without a word, Li ruimo turned away.


    This Tu Bo messenger looks very evil.


    And quite impolite.


    Just as Li Rui turned around, the Tubo emissary sucked again.


    Countless air currents, rolling back, seem to want to take this world, the whole world, into his final general. Everything around Li Rui disappeared in an instant.


    Before those bones on the ground, the land on the ground, all flew towards the hill.


    Li Rui calmly turned around and looked at the Tubo Messenger, with blue veins on his forehead.


    This is a bit too much deception.


    Too much.


    "You want me to die? I''ll let you die first! "


    Li Rui is surrounded by lightning.


    The momentum has gone up wildly.


    I have known for a long time that these forbidden areas are not easy to get along with.


    I''ve known for a long time that coming here might be dangerous.


    He is not unprepared. On the contrary, he has been ready for a long time.


    Boom!


    The sky is covered with dark clouds, and the golden lightning of the clouds is shining. It is pressing toward Baigu mountain.


    Almost at the same time, the corpse of Fairy Lake looked towards this side. Zhong Wuyan stood on the surface of Fairy Lake, slightly curious.


    Buried in the devil''s land, a demon flies on the top of the devil''s bone, looking at the signs of heaven and earth.


    And the emissary of Tu Bo, increase the suction. He wants to suck Li Rui before he causes the thunder robbery.


    "Don''t think too well!"


    "Who do you think you are?"


    Boom!


    The first thunder and lightning has been cut down, and dozens of thunder and lightning have enveloped the whole range of Baigu mountain.


    Lightning exorcism, countless bones were blown to pieces.


    The skeletons on Baigu mountain are disintegrating, and the thunder and lightning are still increasing.


    A thick pillar of thunder fell.


    The thunder and lightning overflowed slowly, as if it were a waterfall falling from the sky.


    Baigu mountain, also under the roar of thunder and lightning, began to collapse.


    Faced with such a situation, the Tu Bo emissary had to spare energy to resist lightning.


    However, a bigger thunder is already brewing.


    Tu Bo Messenger, angry.


    I just want to eat you, but you want to destroy me?!

 Chapter 899

    Tu Bo''s emissary raised his hand to the sky and punched fiercely.


    With a roar, the thunder cloud in the sky, abruptly, was punched a hole by him!


    A huge palm print, shining.


    Those lightning flashes in the clouds, it seems to be frightened in general, for a moment, even the thunder is gone.


    Li Rui was startled!


    "Crouching trough, what a monster!"


    Such a strong thunder robbery, a slap like this?


    If you do your best, what''s the point?


    No, no, no, No.


    Li Rui ran away.


    The thunder clouds in the sky seemed to be angered by the Tubo messengers, gathering more powerful thunder and falling.


    Tianlei not only thundered at Li Rui, but also at TU Bo''s emissary.


    This time, when the golden thunder and lightning fell, he was the emissary of Tu Bo, and his face was dignified.


    He gave Li Rui a fierce look.


    It''s all the boy''s fault for making such a noise.


    Sorry for the inconvenience.


    Thunder and lightning crackled directly on the Tubo messengers. The damage was not weak. The Tubo messengers were pale and bleeding.


    When Tianlei was carried by him, Li Rui had already run away.


    After running out of Baigu mountain, Li Rui was relieved to survive. Thunder robbery is nothing.


    Li Rui''s major is Lei FA. Ordinary practitioners are afraid of Lei rob, but Li Rui is not afraid.


    Thunder robbery is as simple as eating.


    However, this thunder robbery may be a hard meal.


    Golden thunder, can kill the Tubo Messenger, also can make Li Rui body burst.


    Boom, there''s no one.


    The next moment, the Green Qi pulls back his body. Li Rui is furious: "it''s on the face!"


    As for Leifa, he was not afraid.


    It is the thunder cloud that flies to the sky directly.


    One by one, Tianlei didn''t want Li Rui to go to heaven. Li Rui flies up and down, flies up and down, and goes back and forth several times. Li Rui''s body is covered with scars and his clothes are covered with blood.


    In the end, he flew up into the clouds.


    Thunderclouds roll like waves. Li Rui starts the soul black sand, and the rolling black sand submerges the thunder cloud one by one. That day, the thunder keeps crackling, trying to shatter the soul black sand.


    But the soul of black sand is very small dust.


    No matter how shocked it is, isn''t it still like that?


    Just like the black fog in the water swallowing skill of black whale, what role can thunder chop play in the fog?


    Fog is not strength, nor is black sand.


    The soul black sand is constantly devouring all the energy in the thunder cloud. Lei Yun realizes that there is no way to damage the soul black sand, so he focuses on Li Rui.


    The crackling thunder and lightning hit Li Rui one after another, so that in a short time, Li Rui almost became a dazzling ball of light.


    This light ball is powerful.


    The air was full of meat.


    Ray, violent.


    Even with Li Rui''s strength, it is difficult to resist.


    Gradually, Li Rui''s consciousness became blurred. He couldn''t remember how many thunders he had struck or how many times he had recovered from his injuries.


    I only know how to experience the feeling of resurrection again and again.


    The world only knows his invincible posture, and only focuses on his pushing his opponent.


    But did not know, for all this, he paid what price.


    How to bite your teeth and go through this difficult step by step.


    There is still a long way to go, and he will still go on silently, gritting his teeth and enduring.


    It took more than two hours for the thunder cloud to disperse completely. At this time, Li Rui was exhausted. He staggered back to fairy lake and fell into the lake.


    Lose consciousness.


    The female corpse in fairy lake also witnessed the scene of Li Rui being struck by thunder.


    At this time, Li Rui closed his eyes, and the corpses didn''t do anything to him.


    On the contrary, when Li Rui''s body passes by them, the female corpses will touch Li Rui''s body gently, as if touching his lover, to massage and heal his wounds.


    Maybe it''s because of his manliness when he saw him carry the thunder.


    Or, it was given by zhongwuyan.


    After all, when Li Rui woke up again, it was almost dusk.


    The whole person feels refreshed, as if there is endless power hidden in his body.


    The next moment, however, Li Rui was surprised.


    "Where are my clothes?"


    He found that he didn''t have a clue.


    It panicked him.


    And there are female corpses all around


    A bold guess appeared in Li Rui''s mind.


    It''s not forced to be bred, is it?!


    Li Rui suddenly lost his mind and looked around at the female corpses.


    "Did you pick my clothes?"


    Li Rui''s face was full of grief and indignation.


    I saw those female corpses swim away one after another, ignoring Li Rui. It seems that they want to get rid of their suspicion.


    This makes Li Rui even more ashamed and angry.


    It''s just a robbery. There''s no need to do so much, right?


    No, he can''t accept it!


    To remain innocent in the world, living people must not be defiled by female corpses!


    And it''s embarrassing to be naked. Li Rui takes out a suit of clothes from the jade space, puts them on and goes to the palace.


    "How do you feel after the robbery?"


    Zhong Wuyan sat on the throne, chin in her left hand and leg in her right hand, staring at Li Rui.


    Li Rui waved his hand: "if we don''t talk about it, why don''t the other sisters talk?"


    "What can''t speak? Do you suspect that they gave you something while you were in a coma? It''s a beautiful idea. Don''t be shy


    "So I keep my innocence?"


    "Who do you think cares for you when we are all hungry?"


    "If not, if not." Li Ruisong is very generous.


    Zhong Wuyan''s forehead is full of veins. What''s so lucky about that!


    It''s as if everyone is interested in him.


    "How are you going to visit Baigu mountain?"


    Li Rui said the situation at that time. Zhong Wuyan laughed: "if the messenger didn''t move, you''d be lucky. If he showed all his strength at the beginning, you''d be dead now."


    "How can I let him succeed? I dare not go without preparation."


    "Tubo, the Lord of the underworld. Tu Bo''s emissary, Tu Bo''s eyes and ears. I''m afraid that''s not enough. In my opinion, it seems to benefit a lot. If it wasn''t for him, your strength might not have improved so fast. "


    That''s true. But Li Rui doesn''t want to thank the Tubo emissary.


    There''s nothing to thank. Thank yourself if you want to.


    If it wasn''t for the silence, I would have died in the thunder.


    To be able to go to this step, the most should be grateful to the people, only their own!


    "Sister Zhong, why are the Tubo messengers trapped here? It''s not reasonable. "


    Li Rui is more curious. It''s reasonable to say that Tu Bo''s emissary is so powerful that he shouldn''t be in such a place.


    Zhong Wuyan shook her head and said: "I don''t know about this. We haven''t dealt with each other. All I know is that he came here earlier than me, and he hasn''t been able to get out of trouble since

 Chapter 900

    The origin of this formation is more and more complicated. If only Zhong Wuyan, an authentic earthman, would be OK.


    Tubo is in charge of the existence of the heavens. Tu Bo''s emissary is trapped here.


    It''s hard for people not to doubt whether this great array is made by the people of the earth.


    Or, the people who refine this great array are too strong. So strong that even the Tubo messengers in charge of this area were suppressed.


    Can only live in that small space.


    In a word, it''s really a very confusing and disturbing thing for a big man who should have been in the sky to be trapped.


    "How do you feel now that you are in the void?"


    Asked Zhong Wuyan.


    Li Rui shook his head: "I don''t feel very special. I just feel that Qi has been integrated, just like my flesh and blood. It''s very simple and can be operated. Besides, it''s much thicker. "


    "This is the true meaning of returning the virtual world. You are a great master now. I think you are still young. It''s really a genius to practice to have such achievements. "


    "Sister Zhong is flattered. It''s a coincidence. Personal efforts are indispensable. I never think of myself as a genius. I''m just a lucky ordinary person. "


    Zhong Wuyan nodded gently, not without praise: "you have not expanded, which is good. In the future, your future will be far better than mine."


    "What is the realm of sister Zhong?"


    "You''ll know later."


    Zhong Wuyan did not say that, but Li Rui felt that her strength must be good. Otherwise, how can she see other people''s state at a glance?


    Only when you look at the top and the bottom can you see it at a glance.


    "Sister Zhong, I''ll go back first. This time back, I will visit the major addresses and try my best to find the secret key. "


    "OK, take care all the way."


    Zhong Wuyan personally escorts Li Rui out. After Li Rui leaves, she sits back on the throne and sighs.


    This fairy lake, she has been lonely for a long time.


    Li Rui is the only hope he can have.


    "I hope you won''t let me down."


    In Zhong Wuyan''s eyes, a faint red light flickered, rather bloody. The tongue at the corner of the mouth showed unconsciously, and half of the fox''s cheek clearly showed deep evil.


    Li Rui left Dazhen and returned to Renxing martial arts school. Qingcang immortal has found out the address. It''s an ancient site.


    In history, Qin was the most powerful country in that era.


    After learning about the situation, Li Rui went back to his home, and then took a plane north.


    Li Rui is no stranger to the north. In these years, he traveled north and south, North and south, and also left his prestige.


    Although I heard that he was mainly scolded there.


    "I denounced the four great powers in those days. Now even the Chen family can''t hold up the title of a powerful family, can''t it? It''s also very good. It''s better not to be such a powerful force. "


    Zhao Kuafu sat beside Li Rui with a strange expression: "but if a person is too powerful, he will naturally..."


    Li Rui squinted at him: "do you mean our black League?"


    "I think it''s a little interesting."


    "The black League is different. We all come together according to the common idea and play the role of training and planning. Even within the Mafia League, if anything goes wrong, there will still be an internal law enforcement team to deal with it. The gatekeepers, without such a configuration, are superior, and everything is dominated by personal interests and family interests. In this regard, the black League actually plays a role as big as the Huaxia group. "


    Li Rui picked up the tea cup on the plane, took a sip, and then said, "even we, in fact, set an example, not a kind of nonsense. It''s only when we all set an example that we can make the bottom clean. "


    "But what if one day when we leave?" Zhao Kuafu asked.


    Li Rui laughed: "let it be destroyed. I know you. You are the executive director of the black League, so you are very emotional. But if an organization is decadent, the best way is not to renew its life, but to make revolution. "


    Revolution.


    Zhao Kuafu was lost in thought.


    If there is one day, maybe he will be very reluctant.


    When I was young, I had a big dream. To make a career, to become a big man.


    Now this reality has already exceeded his dream. This is no longer the kind of dark organization, the black League, that influences a place and covers the whole country.


    No.1 in the world.


    Over the years, he has witnessed the growth of the black League, which has become such an organization. No feelings, no way.


    But since Li Rui says so, he knows what to do.


    "If one day the black League is really rotten, I will clean it myself."


    "If you want to die, it''s in my hands."


    Listening to Zhao Kuafu''s broken thoughts, Li Rui laughed: "don''t go to extremes. Even if you don''t do it, someone will do it. There are talented people in every generation, and each generation is stronger than the other. "


    Zhao Kuafu laughed: "brother Li is right."


    Li Rui always has a more long-term vision than him, because Li Rui stands higher than him.


    These years, Zhao Kuafu is also very hard, just did not fall behind.


    And a lot of people, have left behind, and Li Rui opened a big distance.


    This is an objective fact. There is no way to change it. Everyone has his own yearning and destination. Sooner or later, we have to go a different way.


    North.


    The plane landed at the airport, and qingcangzhen led tianmeng''s capable personnel to meet it. When Li Rui saw the luxury cars, he joked: "you really like these ostentatious things."


    "Mainly comfortable." Qingcang said with a smile.


    Tianmeng''s people are accompanied by Xiaomian Yinyin, and no one thinks that there is something wrong with Li Rui''s canceling xiaocang.


    Today is different from the past. Tianmeng in front of the black League is like Qingcang in front of Li Rui.


    The change of status is actually a matter of ten years.


    Li Rui once said that although tianmeng is now famous and dominates the world, you have the ability to give me ten years to try.


    Now, ten years later, tianmeng has been bowing to its throne. It is far inferior to the black League in gambling on potential and strength.


    That is to say, Li Rui is not interested. Otherwise, he doesn''t need to fight himself. He can directly let Zhao Kuafu break up the tianmeng and merge it into the black League.


    It can be done, but it''s not necessary.


    Li Rui doesn''t seek hegemony and gives each other some opportunities to compete with each other. In fact, it is a win-win situation. It''s a terrible thing to have no opponents.


    It''s inflating, it''s losing.


    Without an opponent, you lose the mirror to look at yourself.


    As the motorcade left, Li Rui sat in the car and said to Qingcang, "just go over there and wash it in the wind. I''m in a hurry. I cherish your time."


    "Good!"

 Chapter 901

    It''s not only Li Rui who wants to save time, but Qingcang Zhenren also wants to go to Dazhen as soon as possible.


    He knew that Li Rui would do what he said. Since he had promised that he would take him there, naturally, as long as he behaved better.


    There''s no way. That''s the situation now.


    Who can''t beat others? Otherwise, just press them hard.


    Maybe we could do that before, but not now.


    The motorcade moved on and it took three hours to reach its destination. At the foot of the mountain are tents and camps.


    "It''s the construction of tourist attractions. Of course, the development still needs to be done. But before the development, the site was protected first, so walls were built to block the sight, and most of the people were from tianmeng... "


    Qingcang real person leads the way in front, while introducing.


    The mountain ahead is the target.


    "How was the passage dug?" Li Rui asked.


    "It''s basically in place."


    "All right, let the others get out, let''s just go in."


    At Li Rui''s command, the personnel who excavated the passage withdrew. Li Rui, Qingcang Zhenren and Zhao Kuafu enter the interior.


    Seeing the three people slowly disappear in the dark of the passage, the Engineer in charge of the general construction quietly pinched a cold sweat.


    Immediately, he turned and walked in the direction of leaving without looking back.


    No one noticed the departure of such a small figure. Many people at the scene were paying attention to the movement of the mountains ahead.


    They are also curious about what''s on the edge here.


    The light in the passage is not good, and it gets colder and darker down the passage.


    The light is only shallow enough to shine on the ground.


    Not far ahead, most of them are quite close to the mausoleum, and the stone wall can be seen vaguely. Beside them are bombs, which have not yet been detonated.


    "Why are these things still there?" Li Rui frowned.


    "It may be that the withdrawal was too hasty."


    "Forget it. I''ll open the stone gate. You step back."


    Li Rui walks forward, Zhao Kuafu and Qingcang Zhenren step back at the same time.


    Li Rui gave a blow.


    Boom!


    A round hole with a radius of two meters directly runs through the soil in front of the stone gate.


    Shaking violently, rustling the fallen soil.


    Qingcang real person and Zhao Kuafu''s eyes are all shrinking.


    It can be seen that Li Rui''s strength seems to have increased again.


    The stone gate was at least one meter thick, and it was punched through.


    What''s more amazing is that the inner wall of the stone gate is also inlaid with a thick layer of copper.


    These copper can''t stop Li Rui''s attack.


    "If it were me, I would never break through the copper wall so easily. No, I could not even break the stone gate."


    Qingcang real person''s eyelids jump to keep up with Li Rui''s steps.


    The mausoleum is resplendent.


    Li Rui said with admiration: "it''s been many years. It''s still fresh here. The closeness of this place is really good."


    It''s like a glass bottle, airtight, with a vacuum inside.


    With the opening of the stone gate, Li Rui can even feel his body blown by the wind, which means that before, there was almost no wind inside.


    It''s driven by the air, and it''s clattering.


    "Be careful. The mechanism has been activated."


    When Li Rui finished speaking, Qingcang stepped on a ground mechanism with one foot. With a bang, the ground collapsed. Qingcang roared and flew up.


    At this time, three spears fell from the sky and stabbed straight down.


    The principle of the design is that a man falls into a pit and is stabbed to death by a spear.


    However, after all, the presence of extraordinary strength, nature will not be killed by such means.


    Qingcang took out his sword and chopped the spear.


    Li Rui didn''t go to the ground at all. He flew directly to the coffin.


    Eight coffins.


    Around a white jade coffin.


    Li Ruifei went to the white jade coffin, and his steps fell gently. He only heard the sound of a click, and the mechanism started again.


    The array pattern on the ground, the blood that infiltrated from nowhere, poured into the eight coffins. The coffin trembled and roared.


    Bang! Bang bang!


    Open the lid of a coffin, the body in gold armor, the body in silver armor, the body in copper armor


    Eight dead kings!


    In this battle, not to mention tomb robbers, even ordinary monks would be scared to death when they saw this scene.


    Each corpse King''s mouth is spitting white gas, the blood red eye bead son stares at Li Rui.


    Jin Jiashi was the first to launch, and another two corpse kings rushed to Qingcang immortal and Zhao Kuafu.


    These corpse kings are like heavy tanks, invulnerable. Qingcang real man slashes with his sword. Zhao Kuafu launches the black whale water swallowing technique, intending to annihilate the corpse king.


    However, the strength of the corpse king is not weak. Qingcang immortal''s sword is very sharp, but he can''t break the defense of the iron body.


    Zhao Kuafu''s black whale water swallowing technique was directly sucked away by the copper armor corpse.


    These two corpses were killed by them, and the other two corpse Kings also joined the war.


    These corpse kings seem to have certain thinking ability and know to start from the weak first.


    And they seem to have confidence in Jin Jia corpse and think that they will be able to kill Li Rui.


    The soul black sand gushes out from the palm of Li Rui''s hand and crazily drills into the eyes of Jin Jia corpse. That''s the weakness of all the corpse kings. The king of Jinjia raised his hand to cover his eyes. Li Rui generated electricity in his palm, and the dark thunder prison knife suddenly split.


    Hiss!


    The sharp sound of cutting the metal, one arm of the body was cut off by Li Rui.


    Jin Jia''s corpse was just about to fight back. Li Rui''s thunder prison knife flew up and down. After several times, he cut Jin Jia''s corpse into eight pieces!


    Bang!


    Jin Jiashi lost his fighting power and fell to the ground.


    Other corpse kings swarmed up and attacked Li Rui.


    Li Rui is not in a hurry and releases the realm of divine consciousness.


    Some of them spewed fire, some spewed blue smoke, and some directly waved their peelable palms.


    But in the field of divine consciousness, their attacks are nothing at all. On the contrary, being shrouded in the realm of divine consciousness, the fighting power of these corpse kings was greatly reduced. Li Rui pointed to them as if they were swords. Lei Yu Dao was once again on the front line, making a fierce stroke.


    The black thread cut everything and directly cut the remaining five corpses into dust.


    "It''s enough for the king of the golden armor corpse. You miscellaneous fish are far away."


    On the other hand, the battle between Zhao Kuafu and Qingcang Zhenren came to an end. The black whale''s water swallowing skill is to find the weakness of the copper armor corpse king. It goes in from its ear and turns the copper armor corpse king into a muddy thing.


    And Qingcang immortal used daomen''s sword to kill the king.


    However, just as they finished the fight, they wanted to help Li Rui.


    You can see that all the dead kings have been solved by Li Rui.


    "Brother Li is still strong." Zhao Kuafu was once again convinced by Li Rui''s strength.


    Qingcang real person also sighed: "worthy of being the first person of Chinese martial arts, the strength is terrible."


    It is clear that they started the fight first, but ended it later.


    Li Rui bent down to grab the emperor''s coffin.


    Strong suction.


    It''s hard to open the lid.


    At this time, the emperor''s coffin began to shake.


    Li Rui takes a step back and withdraws ten feet.


    Boom!


    The emperor''s coffin opened.


    A strong atmosphere swept all over the world!


    The wind, the wind!

 Chapter 902

    Li Rui was solemn.


    I''m afraid this time, it''s not just a corpse king.


    Such a big battle.


    Is it the emperor of the dead?


    That''s the trouble.


    In the white jade coffin, a tall figure in a Golden Jade dress sat up slowly.


    His eyes are pure black.


    His nails are sharp and long.


    He roared as if he were a wild animal. His two sharp tusks were white.


    "Food


    "I want food!"


    The red light in his eyes gradually dissipated, taking the color of ordinary people''s eyes.


    The withered flesh and blood on his body is also rapidly recovering, turning into ordinary skin.


    Plus the clothes.


    It''s like a king!


    This is, Li Rui, the first time to see a living emperor!


    "Daoyou, I advise you to think twice."


    Li Rui said in a low voice, "you''ve got nature. Don''t seek your own death."


    "Roar!"


    The corpse emperor was very angry.


    With a leap, he came to Li Rui, opened his mouth and bit at Li Rui''s throat.


    Li Rui did not move.


    Zhao Kuafu and Qingcang are all shocked. As soon as they are ready, the corpse emperor has bitten Li Rui''s throat.


    Click!


    Boom!


    The corpse''s teeth are flying out


    The occlusal force is too strong, and the hard object is bitten, so that the teeth are broken


    Li Rui slapped the corpse emperor directly into the ground, inlaid in the copper wall!


    The corpse emperor was so angry that Li Rui stepped him deeper.


    "Don''t say you''re a corpse emperor, even if you''re a dry horse, I''ve beaten you!"


    The corpse emperor was shocked.


    He''s honest.


    "Have you ever had a drought?"


    "They are much more powerful than you. There are hundreds of them. They don''t live on human blood for a long time."


    The corpse emperor''s eyes showed a look of longing: "which elder has such magical power..."


    "Zhong Wuyan!"


    "It''s her!"


    The corpse emperor was shocked again.


    Li Rui took back his feet and said faintly, "if you don''t want to die, be honest with me, or I will kill you every minute. I''m a great friar, not someone you can bite."


    The corpse emperor struggled to climb out of the pit and was respectful to Li Rui.


    All creatures in the world live according to the principle of the strong being respected.


    Whether in modern urban society or in ancient times.


    The strong always occupy the highest position.


    If you want not to be bullied, if you want to be respected, you must show stronger strength.


    Li Rui, that''s what he did.


    The corpse emperor is inferior to others in skill and can only submit.


    "No matter how much power you had in your previous life, no matter how much power you commanded the world, you have a new chance and a new life in this life. The glory of the past has nothing to do with you. "


    "You can only live in the present, understand?"


    Corpse emperor nods: "I understand."


    "I came here to find something."


    Li Rui paused and looked at Zhao Kuafu and Qingcang: "you go out first. You can''t let out some words."


    "Yes


    Both of them, leave the mausoleum.


    Li Rui imposed a barrier.


    "Have you ever heard of the secret key?"


    "Secret key?" The corpse emperor was confused.


    "The key to a big formation."


    The corpse emperor pondered: "Xu Fu once said that there are fairy mountains overseas, and the fairy mountains have appeared in Yingzhou... The secret key... Is it the array staff..."


    "It could be a staff."


    "I once ordered people to look for the array staff, but I didn''t find it."


    The corpse emperor is honest.


    Li Rui sneered: "you lied. I received the news. The array staff is with you!"


    The corpse emperor was a little alarmed: "impossible, impossible. If I got the array staff, I would have entered the immortal mountain... Immortal master, the array staff is really not with me!"


    Li Rui looked at the corpse emperor and shrugged: "I don''t believe you. Where is your treasure? Give it to me!"


    The emperor of corpse


    It doesn''t matter whether the staff is there or not. It''s just about exploring for treasure!


    My heart''s broken, old fellow.


    The corpse emperor carefully observed Li Rui''s face and said, "immortal master, this kind of thing..."


    Li Rui is eloquent and righteous: "everyone who is evil and heretical should be punished!"


    "You don''t have to be moral with people like you!"


    "If I don''t, I''ll start work!"


    The emperor of corpse


    The corpse emperor sighed three times and went to the coffin.


    This man is good at being a man, a ghost and a corpse. It''s not easy to live, especially hard.


    I thought that after I was born, I could kill all sides.


    Who ever thought it would be this situation.


    Not only did he not command the whole world, but he also exerted great influence on all sides.


    On the contrary, he was beaten and killed by others and did not dare to fight back.


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he was.


    There are some funerary objects in the coffin.


    It''s mostly gold and silver.


    "Immortal master, everything is here. Immortal master, please have a look. "


    The corpse emperor held a string of jewels in his hand and showed them to Li Rui. He''s guiding him to come and have a look.


    Li Rui disdained: "is that all you want?"


    The corpse emperor is speechless.


    Gold and silver are really attractive to ordinary people. However, it is of no use to monks. After all, they can buy it if they have money. The problem is that monks are not short of money at all.


    No friar is short of money, unless he is ascetic and doesn''t want to be infected with money.


    Otherwise, the money will come to kill the demons, eliminate the demons, do things and cure the diseases?


    Still afraid of no money?


    Gold and silver jewelry, is not a pile of beautiful stones? Besides women, how many men are attracted to this kind of thing?


    How many men really like to wear gold and silver?


    Wearing gold and silver is also for ostentation, which is the behavior of the local leopard.


    Men are very practical.


    Men who really like these stones and metals and regard them as a part of beauty, unless they are mutated. Otherwise, what do men do when they dress up like that? What''s the purpose? Who do you want to attract?


    Seeing that Li Rui was not moved, the corpse emperor had no choice but to spread his hands: "immortal master, I only have these things. You know, I was the king of the world in my previous life, except for gold and silver... "


    Li Rui waved and interrupted the emperor''s words: "don''t fool people with this set of tricks. Have you ever sent Xu Fu to look for the elixir of immortality? "


    "The elixir has been eaten by me, otherwise I can only lie here with a dead bone. And I am no longer me. I just inherit the memory of this body. He is not me


    Thinking of this, the corpse emperor was a little disconsolate: "according to the life span of the world, I am just a newborn baby. Immortal master, do you have a strong feeling for a newborn baby..."


    Li Rui sneered: "don''t talk to me about those empty things. I don''t want to do that! If you don''t hand over something good today, you''ll sleep here forever! I see you go out to do harm to society. If I kill you, I can increase my reputation. "


    The corpse emperor has the heart to die.


    "Why is the immortal master forced so hard? Everything has spirit. I just want to live. I didn''t do anything wrong..."


    "Do you know him?"


    Li Rui strides to the corpse emperor.


    He''s about to be hit.


    The corpse emperor was also angry: "OK, don''t do it! I''ll give it to you! "


    Heartache, I will be searched in the end.

 Chapter 903

    Don''t want to, corpse emperor press next organ.


    There was a clattering sound, the ground rose and fell, and a treasure house appeared in front of us.


    "With ancient technology, it''s amazing that such a mechanism can be made."


    Li Rui praised it.


    This place is very airtight. At the same time, this kind of mechanism can be made under this kind of seal.


    It''s amazing.


    The corpse emperor is not without pride: "war, mechanism, Mohism. It can be said that the world''s marvelous work. "


    Li Rui nodded: "indeed."


    In ancient times, there are still many treasures left behind. War is the most powerful tool to promote scientific and technological progress.


    In the treasure house, there are a variety of ingenious things of proverbs.


    There is a music box. It looks like an iron knot.


    The corpse emperor took it out, pressed the button and handed it to Li Rui. Li Rui held the iron knot. The mechanism clattered, the music box stretched out, and the crisp music sounded.


    The music flowing out of this music box can make Li Rui feel absent-minded.


    It''s just a moment.


    Li Rui converges his mind. His divine sense is very powerful. His absence of consciousness at that moment just now is just unprepared.


    "I didn''t expect that just a music box would have the effect of bewitching people. It''s really a treasure, but it''s a pity that bewitching people''s hearts is also self defeating in the end. "


    Li Rui looked at the corpse emperor and said faintly: "if you want to use these things to find opportunities to attack me, you will think too much. I will never die. Even if I am beaten to ashes by you, I can still be reborn by dripping blood. And that drop of blood is not hidden here. "


    The corpse emperor was terrified and pale. He waved his hand and said, "immortal master, I dare not have this idea!"


    "I don''t want to see you die. There are two or three elders in my family like me. You can''t afford any of them. Don''t play with your imperial mind. It''s useless. "


    The corpse emperor was in great fear.


    Originally, he was a little careful. This music box is a treasure. Ordinary people will lose their consciousness and become their puppets after hearing a few words.


    Even a monk would indulge in it.


    But Li Rui didn''t respond.


    From this we can see what level Li Rui''s strength has reached.


    The corpse emperor felt frightened and restrained his mind. He did not dare to think wildly any more.


    Li Rui accepted the music box: "in case you take it out to bewitch people in the future."


    "Yes, the music box is the best match for the immortal master."


    The corpse emperor wiped the sweat on the forehead and said.


    Li Rui searched for other treasures in the treasure house. There were many things in it, some exquisite bronze tripods, some scriptures, and some swords.


    Li Rui simply took it all.


    "Don''t you mind, brother?"


    "No, no, as long as the immortal master likes it, it''s all yours!"


    "That''s good."


    Li Rui thinks that it''s just children who do multiple choice questions. I want all adults.


    Looking at the corpse emperor, he was also convinced. In this case, it''s better to take him into the pit.


    "Corpse emperor, have I heard of the black League?"


    "Black League? I haven''t heard of it. Is it the sect of immortal master? "


    "You can say that!"


    With a big wave of his hand, Li Rui was awe inspiring. But the corpse emperor saw it, but he was more cautious. The last time Li Rui was so awe inspiring, he began to pit him.


    This time, we must be careful not to be bullied.


    "The black League is the largest justice organization in the world. He is dedicated to the public and the country. Its idea is derived from freedom, justice and the enemy of evil. I can imagine that you are an evil sect. If you go out like this, you may attract people of insight to attack. Do you know how amazing the development of the outside world is? Monks are everywhere


    Li Rui''s eyes were frightening. After his serious tone was raised, he slowed down: "as for me, you are a talent. It happens that I''m also the leader of the black League. If you like, I can introduce you to the black League for a job. After all, black leagues, who are educated without distinction, never judge heroes according to their status, but judge whether a person is just or evil according to his behavior. "


    "How?"


    To tell you the truth, the corpse emperor doesn''t believe Li Rui very much.


    But he didn''t dare to say no.


    Because of the fear of death.


    What''s more, according to Li Rui''s description, this black League seems to be very powerful?


    Li Rui''s strength is just a small leader?


    If so, it''s worth a try. After all, it''s better to be friends with the strong than to pretend to be respectful.


    In reality, there is no need to think about it.


    "I''m willing to join the black League!"


    The corpse emperor said firmly.


    Anyway, if the momentum is not right, you can run.


    Li Rui patted the corpse emperor on the shoulder: "it''s true that he is a person who has been an emperor and knows how to judge the situation. As long as you work hard, I will introduce you to Hanyu in the future. At that time, you may not be able to be a Hanyu and have a better way to practice! "


    The corpse emperor was moved.


    At that time, it was second only to the existence of gods and demons.


    It is his constitution, the ultimate direction of evolution.


    "In that case, there will be Lao Xianshi. I will perform well!"


    Transformation completed!


    Although it seems less formal and less serious, in fact, the two sides only make judgments and choices based on each other''s strength.


    On the contrary, in a relaxed atmosphere to finalize this matter, but also in the future to create a harmonious relationship of interests, not so shengfen.


    The corpse emperor in front of us is no longer the emperor of the past. He is just a new life born in the body of the emperor.


    Even if he inherited the memory of the emperor, he didn''t have the sophisticated thinking ability of the emperor.


    Even if there is, it has been more than a thousand years, and it has already lagged behind the times.


    Li Rui''s opponent.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the corpse emperor was not wanted by Li Rui.


    When Li Rui led the corpse emperor to leave the mausoleum and came to the entrance of the passage, the corpse emperor had been completely brainwashed and had no shelf. He was a big brother.


    "Brother Zhao, brother Qingcang!"


    Zhao Kuafu


    Qingcang immortal


    Seriously, they didn''t think of it.


    I really didn''t expect Li Rui''s brainwashing method to be so powerful and terrible?


    Qingcang is subconsciously far away from Li Rui for fear of being brainwashed by Li Rui.


    After all, the performance of the corpse emperor turned out to be a change of soul. It is deeply suspected that this is no longer the corpse emperor, but a puppet controlled by Li Rui''s divine sense.


    After all, as we all know, Li Rui is a well deserved master in the world today!


    If it is forced brainwashing, it is not incomprehensible.


    "Well, we''ve got a pretty good idea here. Let''s go back. Qingcang, next place, let''s still draw gourds according to the pattern. What should we do? You know


    "I know, Mr. Li, you can rest assured. I''ll do business, you can rest assured!"


    "Well, I''ll go back first. You have to work hard. By the way, there are some jewels in it. If you like them, you can take them. You can''t let your brothers go for nothing. "


    "Good, good."


    Qingcang''s heart is actually slightly lost.


    The rest are not in Li Rui''s eyes.


    Well.


    It''s like picking up junk.

 Chapter 904

    Li Rui happily returns to Jianghua with Zhao Kuafu and the corpse emperor.


    "How do I feel like a trip?"


    Zhao Kuafu didn''t feel right. He didn''t find the key items. Instead, he brought back a corpse emperor.


    Although I have some good things, I always feel that the taste is not right.


    It shouldn''t be like this.


    Li Rui doesn''t care what he thinks. Anyway, he throws the corpse emperor to Renxing martial arts school, and Li Rui goes home.


    With a bunch of curios.


    As soon as the music box is opened.


    Ding Ding Dong Dong''s voice, hear them infatuate.


    All of them are stupid.


    "What is it, how can it produce illusions?"


    "It''s amazing


    "Anything else?"


    "Yes, yes."


    Li Rui took out the things like a treasure and showed them to everyone.


    A sense of participation is important.


    In the past, the family members didn''t have a sense of participation. Li Rui often disappeared, so they would feel uncomfortable.


    Now it''s different. Now we participate in the process of sharing the spoils together.


    It''s beautiful.


    And it''s fun and novel, and there''s no risk.


    "If you go out to do this kind of thing in the future, you don''t have to apply to your family!"


    With a big wave of her hand, Jane Su Mei expressed her firm support for such work.


    All the women have been for it.


    Even Xiaoman agreed. At night, he came over and asked, "Dad, when will you go out next time?"


    It seems that Li Rui is eager to go out.


    This makes Li Rui feel congested and hum: "I won''t go out."


    "Oh, oh, your baby wants more toys!"


    Xiaoman shakes Li Rui''s arm, imploring to be coquettish.


    Li Rui sniffed.


    "Other people''s children''s toys are more than ten yuan and more than 100 yuan. You''re good. Do you know how much those toys are worth? Whatever it is, it''s tens of millions. "


    Let''s take the music box for example. If it''s put up for auction, it''s at least more than one billion.


    The result almost let small full to dismantle, if not found in time, from then on eight music box disappeared.


    Fortunately, Sakura was discovered early at that time.


    Now Xiaoman wants to play with toys, must be approved by the family.


    There are three committees in the family.


    First, Li Rui task committee.


    Li Rui''s mission must be approved by his family.


    Although it''s just a process, the surface work needs to be done.


    Second, the children''s management committee.


    In view of the increasing number of children, it is necessary to implement a management system.


    How to take care of children, who will take care of children, and how to manage and cultivate children.


    This is a big problem and we must pay attention to it. Education is the foundation of a long-term plan.


    Third, the life committee.


    This committee is very powerful. It involves the question of where Li Rui sleeps at night


    And a series of research and Discussion on buying vegetables, cooking, going out to play and so on


    awfully.


    After all, my family is in order now, and it''s serious.


    Of course, all these committees are for family members to play behind closed doors. Other people don''t know, parents don''t know.


    "Baby, go back to bed first. Next time, if I go out to look for something good, I will inform you in advance and bring it back to you first. "


    "Then I can rest assured!"


    Xiaoman left the room happily.


    Li Rui sneered.


    Children or something, huh.


    Arrangements.


    However, I feel that my status at home is getting lower and lower. Now even my daughter''s status is bigger than him.


    It''s not easy to be a man.


    Family status - 1


    The next day, Li Rui came to Renxing martial arts school. Shi Huang studied in Renxing martial arts school. It seems that his performance is good.


    Others don''t know that the corpse emperor is not a man.


    However, his appearance is too much like a person. After changing into a suit of clothes, he is a young man.


    "Corpse emperor, you think of a name for yourself, from now on you are my black League person, register the person with identity, must arrange."


    Li Rui is very serious and the corpse emperor thinks hard.


    "Why don''t you tell me to win the new one?"


    Win new?


    The name is understandable.


    "OK, you''ll be called Yingxin later. I''ll ask someone to send your ID later. Since then, you are a member of the black League family. Remember not to make trouble. There are more powerful people in our martial arts school than me. Maybe you haven''t noticed? "


    "Oh? Do you have any? "


    In fact, Yingxin doesn''t quite believe Li Rui''s words.


    "You said you were a little leader before, but I found that you were not a little leader at all, but the leader of the black League. Immortal master, there''s no need to cheat people like this? "


    In fact, Yingxin is dissatisfied. Li Rui has plundered all his property, but he is always cheated.


    God knows which day he will be sold by this boy. It''s really bad luck to be the corpse emperor.


    Go to someone to reason with.


    Li Rui said with a smile: "don''t care about these details. My thigh is better. Can you hold it steady? In addition, I think you are a talent. You will be a part of the team in the future when it comes to finding treasure. "


    When it comes to this, win new is coming.


    "That''s not bad. Can I get a little of it?"


    "Of course, it depends on how hard you work and how hard you work."


    Li Rui''s tone of voice is like a contractor. He can''t wait to exploit and win. How can Yingxin understand this? The exploitation methods of modern people emerge one after another. Although he was the leader of the Ninth Five Year Plan in the past, now he is just a little white.


    He needs to get used to routine and chicken soup.


    Win new can''t help nodding, that will do a good job. It''s time to give him a uniform and a briefcase to run business.


    Li Rui expressed his satisfaction and then came to the library with Yingxin.


    At the moment when Yingxin saw Li Laozu and Jidao Tianmo, the whole person was stupid.


    Their bearing is more outstanding than that of Li Rui.


    I can''t feel that they are great friars, but they are all extraordinary.


    Li Rui is not so particular about it. He doesn''t care about sitting down, taking the teapot on the table and pouring tea for himself. The biggest difference between him and Li Laozu and Jidao Tianmo is that he is grounded.


    They are not people of this place or this era.


    So there''s always a sense of detachment.


    Li Rui was born in this era and grew up in this place. Character is not so particular, close to nature.


    Yingxin is terrified and bows to Li Laozu and the extreme heaven devil.


    "I don''t know where the two elders came from when I meet them."


    He has a sense of intimacy.


    Especially Li Laozu, let him feel very familiar, that is a kind of close to see the same kind.


    Yes, they were all buried in the tomb for so long


    Li Laozu looked at Yingxin and said, "like you, we are from the past."


    Win new tears.


    It''s really the same kind!


    But Li Laozu went on to say: "but we are different from you. The road we take is not corpse repair."


    I''m ashamed to win new.


    Corpse repair. He knows the meaning, everyone shouts.

 Chapter 905

    "Don''t get me wrong. I don''t mean to discriminate against you. Whether it''s corpse or Taoist, the ultimate goal is to pursue the road. "


    Li Laozu light explanation, dispel win new negative mood.


    It''s a lot better to win new.


    No discrimination, no harm.


    "Master, I want to ask you how to go further!"


    Win new decided to completely reform, give up the previous identity, a new start.


    The world has long become unknown to him.


    It''s necessary to start all over again.


    And everything in the past, it is just a false name without strength, not worth nostalgia. The most important thing is to grasp the present.


    Li Laozu said faintly: "Li Rui knows better than me. It''s more appropriate for him to guide you."


    Yingxin disagrees: "brother Li is a man..."


    "He''s walking in hell." Li Laozu said.


    Win new shocked!


    "You''re walking in hell?"


    Yingxin asks Li Rui.


    Li Rui lowered his eyebrows: "why, isn''t it? Do you think I''m a big shot if I have to step on you like a big shot? I said you are old and old. How can you be so shallow? "


    That''s true.


    Everyone has his own character.


    Not everyone likes to put on airs.


    Some people, with extraordinary strength, are very powerful, but they are still unassuming and approachable.


    But if necessary, he is ready to make a fatal blow.


    This, in fact, is a kind of freedom to do as you please.


    "Man says that law is natural, he is the freedom of Tao and law." The extreme way demon smiles, "you think he is just like this, but I don''t know that he is a kind of disguise. At that time, I didn''t like this boy either. Who knows that he was so Yin that I almost died."


    Yingxin wiped the sweat on his forehead: "that''s true. The more nobody treats brother Li as a big man, the easier it is for him to succeed."


    Huotuotuo is brought into the ditch by the extreme heaven devil.


    Li Rui didn''t have a good way: "OK, don''t blackmail me. I''m just too lazy to put on airs. It''s my nature. Today, I came here to learn some array knowledge. "


    Overhaul of the practitioner, array, medical, law... Are extraordinary!


    However, Jidao Tianmo and Li Laozu, and even Yingxin, are all old-fashioned goods with new wine in bottles.


    In terms of knowledge reserve and insight, few people can match them.


    Years, accumulated experience, is not talent.


    Li Rui also needs to study hard.


    ¡­¡­


    The earth is full of smoke.


    The 19th level hell, where it was beaten to white, has now rebuilt its camps and cities. Hell, there is no lack of soul.


    Since the end of the war against the underworld, the underworld has won the chance to breathe. At present, it is also recovering.


    People think that the next underground war will take a long time.


    A pair of demon soldiers enter the 19th hell from the space crack. It was discovered at the first time and attacked fiercely.


    But there are still more than ten demon soldiers fled back.


    The local garrison thought it was just a trial. Just like before, when you beat back, it''s over.


    But this time, it''s different.


    A thousand people team, followed by the cracks in the space.


    And then there''s a bigger legion of ten thousand.


    The most violent attack, started!


    The underground war has begun again.


    The general of the city, trembling, lit the magic smoke.


    The peace of hell is broken!


    Amazing death, showing here again.


    For many ordinary soldiers, their death is just one of the thousands.


    Countless tragedies and sorrows happen here.


    "Kill, fight for one time to defeat the underground coalition! Blitzkrieg


    Su Hongying, the demon princess.


    Once again, lead the army to the front line.


    Almost half a day later, the 19th level of hell was occupied


    Underground, in a very critical situation.


    Li Rui practiced the array in Renxing martial arts school for a period of time. After receiving the news, he rushed to the underground.


    This time, all the members of the underground detachment gathered in the Wudao courtyard.


    We are still drinking tea, discussing when to go to the dark.


    "I think we should go there earlier and destroy the March plan of the demons as soon as possible."


    The prince took the lead in speaking.


    This has always been the case with his speeches.


    "I think", "I think", "it''s time"


    No reason.


    But by instinct.


    Li Rui once advised him on the art of speech, but the prince didn''t take it to heart.


    The third prince is more conservative: "things are not clear, the Dark Lord has not come out, we rush to the past, in case he was killed, it is not a huge blow to morale."


    The third prince analyzed things in a more orderly way.


    His weakness is that he is not strong enough.


    Lack of blood.


    The second prince was silent and didn''t know what he had thought.


    There was a lot of discussion, and Li Rui was silent.


    Someone said, "brother Li, what do you think?"


    "Yes, brother Li, you are still in charge this time!"


    "We''ll do what brother Li says!"


    Li Rui, drinking tea, did not speak.


    The big prince, the second prince and the third prince all looked at Li Rui.


    Li Rui still did not speak.


    After a cup of tea, Li Rui put down his cup and said softly, "in fact, the biggest problem now is not going to the dark sky, but our internal contradictions."


    As soon as these words came out, people''s faces were slightly embarrassed.


    What is the so-called internal contradiction? It''s a bit humiliating to say it just for a piece of land.


    Yes, here is dadifu. It''s very unpleasant to fight for a piece of land.


    Whether it is the prince or the ruler, everyone is like a farmer, making a lot of trouble for a piece of land.


    It''s even a little old and dead.


    "Some words, I hold in my heart, never say."


    "I''m just looking to see what you think. Why can we all share the pain, but not the pleasure? "


    Li Rui''s eyes swept around.


    No one dares to answer.


    I feel ashamed.


    Perhaps in their own eyes, the fight for treasure land is a matter of course. But if this kind of thing is said by a third party, it''s shameful.


    It''s not a glorious thing.


    Li Rui added some water to the teacup and said as he added water.


    "Two months ago, my son was born. At that time, I was in the process of drinking, and suddenly someone was doing self explosion in my house. I found out that it was the hand of the dark forces. "


    "I was thinking at that time, my brothers in the underground are terrible."


    "Superficial brotherhood, plastic brotherhood, it''s about you guys."


    Li Rui put down the teapot and said, "I met a friend named Zhong Wuyan a while ago. Yes, it''s Zhong Wuyan who has something to do, and Zhong Wuyan who has nothing to do with Xia Yingchun. "


    "I was thinking, how can I become Zhong Wuyan? When something happens, I do this and that for the prefecture. When nothing happens, you don''t even ask about me. So far, who knows my family has been blasted by the dark forces? "


    "You


    "Don''t think I don''t know, you are behind the dark forces!"


    "If you don''t hand over the dark forces to me today, I won''t do anything even if the hell is dead!"

 Chapter 906

    Dead silence!


    After Li Rui said these words, the members of the yuandifu team on the scene said nothing.


    Everyone bowed their heads, and no one dared to look at Li Rui.


    All because, they are guilty in the heart.


    Yes, we can see Li Rui''s contributions.


    He worked hard for the underworld, but was intrigued by the forces from the underworld.


    The dark ones, on the other hand, are closely related to them.


    Before, Li Rui didn''t know, didn''t know.


    Now he understood it all.


    I saw it.


    The fig leaf has been torn off. How can they ask Li Rui to do this and that?


    In the silence of death, the prince felt remorse deeply.


    He was the straightest and most ashamed.


    Once upon a time, he wanted to speak out behind the scenes of the dark forces, but he failed.


    The eldest prince said hoarsely, "brother Li, it''s not that we don''t want to tell you, but that we can''t tell you."


    "We''ve been under the curse of the wind since we were born."


    "We can''t break those taboos at all."


    The prince''s eyes were red and he clenched his fists tightly. He seemed to endure great pain. Then he suddenly began to vomit blood.


    He seems to be trying to suppress something, but he can''t succeed.


    Others dissuade: "boss, don''t try again!"


    "I''ll die!"


    "Brother Li, you advise the boss!"


    Li Rui, not a word.


    The prince''s blood vomited more and more, and his face became pale.


    All of a sudden he fell over.


    Li Rui raised his hand and the prince flew to him.


    Li Rui puts out a hand and presses it on the crown prince''s forehead.


    Green emperor longevity, operation!


    The prince''s injury was relieved.


    Prince, you wake up.


    He grabbed Li Rui by the corner of his coat and said: "I''m sorry, brother... I''m incompetent!"


    Li Rui shook his head: "I don''t blame you. You tried your best."


    "But I..." the Prince wanted to say nothing. He felt that he didn''t do anything. Instead, he dragged Li Rui down.


    Li Rui stood up and said in a loud voice, "you don''t owe me! You are worthy of me. You have your attitude! "


    Li Rui looked at others: "you don''t treat me as a superficial brother. At least, you are really willing to do something."


    "What about you, then?"


    "Old three, do you remember the sword I blocked for you?"


    "Lao Ba, who saved you from the mass grave?"


    "Old ten, who led the charge when you were surrounded?"


    "Jiuyu, who rushed into the battle to get you out?"


    Li Rui''s eyes are cold and loud!


    "Your conscience has been eaten by dogs. I''m very disappointed!"


    "So many people have told me the truth long ago, even if they say one word to each other. But you... Disappoint me! "


    "Only the eldest is the one who is the most affectionate and righteous!"


    "You are not as good as him!"


    Li Rui gets up and floats away.


    Wudaoyuan, dead silence.


    All of them, without saying a word, sat in the same place and silently recalled what Li Rui had just said.


    Yes, Zhong Wuyan.


    Nothing, summer meets spring.


    People''s hearts are all made of meat.


    The second prince suddenly roared.


    Tears rolled down his eyes.


    In the direction where Li Rui left, he knelt down and yelled, "brother Li, we are sorry for you!"


    Once upon a time, Li Rui didn''t know much about it.


    Therefore, they collectively unite to take advantage of Li Rui''s ignorance of the inside story and enjoy the benefits of Li Rui quietly.


    Now, Li Rui has guessed the truth.


    Where do they have face? What do they ask Li Rui to do?


    What will Li Rui do in return for his former kindness?


    Cheating?


    Or is it aimed at?!


    After all, today''s situation is the result of that day.


    "I knew that sooner or later. Brother Li doesn''t need people. How can we deceive him? We can''t compare his intelligence. "


    The third prince also got up,


    "We let him down. We lost one of our best brothers. We used our ugly mind and dark calculation to drive the best big brother away with our own hands. "


    "It''s not that he left us, it''s that we broke our faith and pushed him into that situation."


    "This kind of hell is not my favorite. I don''t deserve to be such a brother. "


    When the three emperors left the wudaoyuan, they lost their spirits.


    From that day on, the third prince was no longer involved in the affairs of the world. It''s all about waiting for the downfall of the underworld.


    Yes, such a place is full of ugliness.


    Once upon a time, the underground government was always superior.


    Look down on the world, look down on Li Rui.


    He thinks that hell is in charge of human life, and he is the son of demigod.


    Where would you think of such a day?


    Walking from the underworld reveals the ugly side of the underworld. This is not only Li Rui''s efforts, but also their joint efforts to commit crimes.


    No matter what the reason is, it is not the reason to send the dark forces to attack Li Rui!


    Even animals, livestock, will not do such a thing.


    On the day of the birth of their children, the dark ones went to work.


    Blow yourself up in someone''s house.


    It''s disgusting.


    This kind of behavior can be said to lose the principle of heaven, which is not allowed by heaven and earth!


    And the whole upper level of the prefecture finally began to face this matter squarely.


    Face up to all the contributions made by Li Rui in the past.


    This contribution is not simply to invite a few meals, say thank you, and give some benefits to show the kindness of the local government.


    That''s not kind at all.


    Prince, the order of pursuit is issued.


    Vow to take out and put to death the people behind the scenes who did those things that day!


    "Hell, I''m ashamed of this man''s ugly behavior!"


    This humiliation does not come from the outside world, nor can it be overcome by the attack of the dark sky.


    This humiliation, comes from the heart of the whip, from their own heart!


    Moral condemnation!


    How can a man do that!


    The crown prince''s Department started a crazy pursuit. The party being pursued also tried his best to cover up the truth and evade the pursuit.


    The upper echelons of the prefecture, in the midst of the chaos, began a more chaotic confrontation.


    Naturally, such a thing, in the eyes of shiyanluo, is just a small matter.


    They did not directly participate, but watched the children in trouble, generally, for an outsider, toss.


    One day in June, the Runner King met the emperor of Song Dynasty and others. When they talked about this time, they all felt a kind of heartfelt gratification.


    "At that time, you first took a fancy to him and cultivated him secretly. I thought it was useless. "


    The emperor of song was surprised when he talked about this time.


    "I didn''t expect that he really brought such changes to the underground. This change will not only affect the second generation, but even those of us who are bigger can review our own mistakes. "


    "It''s not something in the pool."


    "There is an eel effect in the world, which means adding a threatening character to the already languid crowd to stimulate the tension of the crowd, so as to maintain the overall vitality. Once upon a time, we lacked such an outsider, an outsider with ability and insight. "


    "Now, the changes he has brought will make the second generation more mature."


    "And we can rest assured. Even if one day we''re not here, they''ll be able to hold up the big picture. "


    The emperor of song nodded.


    The day after the conversation, they rushed to the battlefield.


    Prepare for a more tragic situation than the last war.

 Chapter 907

    The 19th level hell, the fierce battle has happened in every place of this plane.


    There are signs of life in the 18 levels of hell.


    Only the 19th hell is white.


    The ubiquitous white bone spreads a layer of perennial color like snow on this plane.


    But it''s not snow.


    That''s a lot of bones!


    A white world, a real world of death. Even the most vicious demons don''t want to stop in such a place. They prefer to go to other places.


    At least other planes, there will not be such a strong atmosphere of death.


    Ten Yama, open the book of life and death in their hands.


    Dead breath, put into the book of life and death.


    The demons led by Su Hongying charge.


    This is the coming of death!


    The military line is spreading.


    Blood and fire!


    Li Rui came home from the underground.


    Leaving the fire god rat from the jade space, jump in his arms.


    "Squeak, squeak!"


    Li Rui put the rat in his palm and watched the young man roar angrily.


    Li Rui smiles.


    "Well, I know it''s wrong. Last time I said I wanted to chat with you, but you didn''t talk. I thought you hadn''t thought about it. "


    "Now, tell me what you want to say!"


    Li Huoshen''s two forepaws are stuck on his fat waist, glaring at Li Rui.


    This guy obviously forgot that.


    Also said that what did not think well, is clearly shirking responsibility!


    "Squeak!"


    From the God of fire mouse cold hum.


    Li Rui takes out some snacks and hands them to Li Huoshen. He didn''t even look at Vulcan until Li Rui took out his potato chips.


    From the corner of Vulcan''s mouth, saliva came down.


    It likes this kind of food best.


    Crisp but not greasy.


    It''s delicious!


    "Squeak, squeak! Cho Mi


    From the fire rat into the potato chips pile, enjoy the food, issued a happy call.


    Li Rui smiles and touches the head of the rat.


    Only at this time, the little guy is the most docile.


    The fire rat was half full and belched. Like an old man, lying in the palm of Li Rui''s hand, his right paw touched his belly, showing a pleasant smile.


    Li Rui said: "now you can tell me what you think of? Do you remember the coordinates of the world tree


    Li Rui glanced away from the fire god rat and gave a light squeak. He wanted to lift his right leg and lean over his left leg.


    But it is too fat, warped several times, still failed.


    Li Rui resisted the impulse of laughing, helped him, pinched his right leg and put it on his left leg.


    From the God of fire rat like an uncle, nodded with satisfaction.


    "Squeak, squeak. Squeak, chirp... "


    (OK, you are so sensible. I''ll tell you something reluctantly...)


    Li Rui couldn''t understand what the rat said.


    However, the divine consciousness can capture its thoughts, and generally understand them.


    Although the God of fire rat is born strange, it can light a real fire.


    But its divinity is really weak.


    It can''t resist the invasion of Li Rui''s divine sense. Li Ruiguang can easily kill it with his divine sense.


    However, Li Rui felt that the little thing was very cute and he was reluctant to kill it.


    It''s right to be a pet.


    This little thing is much more fun than those hamsters.


    (I recently discovered that the world tree is full of energy!)


    It''s where you''ve been


    (I thought, maybe I can follow that energy, find a seat, go back to the world tree!)


    What do you think


    Li Rui, smile gently.


    "So, are you going to leave me?"


    He raised his eyelids and glanced at Li Rui.


    (I knew you couldn''t do without me, but I''m the king of the world tree.)


    I can''t stay with you all the time in this world, do you understand


    Li Rui said sadly: "I knew that sooner or later, you will leave me. You know what? I had a cat that year, and I named it Xiaoqiang. One day, Xiaoqiang just left me and didn''t even call me. "


    It may be Li Rui''s sadness that infected the rat.


    So much so that it believed.


    From the palm of Li Rui''s hand, the fire rat stood up and stroked Li Rui''s thumb.


    It''s too small to touch Li Rui''s head.


    Otherwise, he would like to touch Li Rui''s head and tell him like a mature adult.


    All things come to an end.


    We, after all, should be separated!


    "Chirp ~ squeak..."


    There were tears in the eyes of fire rat.


    You are a good man. I know you are good to me. You always have so many delicious things with me. You are the best...)


    It is sad to be buried in Li Rui''s fingers, tears can not stay.


    But I miss home. My mother is waiting for me in the world tree. I dreamt about her again last night


    Maybe I will come back one day. As long as I become emperor, I will come back to see you. Don''t think about me, OK


    Li Rui touched the head of the rat.


    "You still can''t believe me? I think it''s the devil that will only destroy the world and make the world tree. "


    After clearing up his mood, he sighed and sat down in the palm of Li Rui''s hand.


    "Creak, creak."


    You are not like that, but if I take you there, maybe something will happen


    I don''t want to take that risk. It''s my home, the only holy land


    Home, Li Rui suddenly.


    Even if it is from the fire rat, all know to protect their homes.


    But in real life, how many people don''t even know how to protect their homes?


    To help others destroy their homes, we should lead the way and be traitors.


    Compared with them, the God of fire from the mouse appears to be very true.


    This is the reason why Li Rui likes to play with the God of fire rat. He is always so simple that he can''t hide his ideas.


    I don''t know how to calculate.


    It''s always thinking and doing for the better.


    Not so much.


    "I know. Next time you smell the energy of the world tree, you can tell me. I''ll find a way to get you there. "


    He rubbed Li Rui''s finger intimately: chirp~


    You are the best to me


    (it''s in the deepest part of the array.)


    Li Rui looked serious: "is it there? That would be difficult. The power of the great array is too strong now. The seven forbidden areas and every situation are extraordinary. "


    The first forbidden area, fairy lake.


    Zhong Wuyan, in fact, is a drought, higher than the corpse emperor. Every female corpse in fairy lake may be a corpse emperor.


    Or they can enter the corpse emperor level at any time.


    If in the past, a corpse emperor was enough to cross the world. In the age when aura has not yet recovered, if a corpse emperor is born, he can completely control the world.


    Endless life, powerful power, long years of experience and accumulation.


    It''s an unrivalled existence.


    That is to say, with the recovery of aura in recent years, the corpse emperor is not afraid.


    If the corpse emperor had been born decades earlier, no one would have a way to deal with it.


    Cannons don''t blow to death.

 Chapter 908

    I''m afraid it''s extremely difficult to get into the great array.


    Even Li Rui had a premonition that if he broke through with his current strength, he was afraid that he would really die.


    After all, at present Lian Zhangqing is smiling and connecting: "Mom, if there''s anything to say, it''s just..."


    "What?"


    Zhang Qing panicked and quickly put down her cell phone.


    "Come on, there''s something wrong with my father, Li Rui!"


    Without saying a word, Li Rui picked up Zhang Qing and ran away.


    He''s very fast, much faster than a sports car. There was a bang in the living room and the man disappeared.


    In short, they got up one after another, left home and headed for Zhang''s villa.


    The neighborhood is Li''s territory. The whole community is an industry under the name of Li Rui.


    Zhang''s parents live in one of the villas.


    When Li Rui arrives, Zhang''s mother is holding Zhang''s father on the ground. Zhang''s body is very weak and his spirit is very bad,


    Zhang Qing''s eyes overflowed with tears: "how can this happen suddenly?"


    Zhang Ma also cried: "your father didn''t fall, but suddenly fell."


    Father Zhang closed his eyes and turned pale.


    Li Rui''s eyelids jumped.


    Zhang PA''s soul body is slowly leaving the body.


    Next to the chengdi gate, a few kids are watching.


    "Mr. Li, your father-in-law..."


    "This body can''t support any more."


    Li Rui inquired, "how about a new body?"


    "No, Mr. Zhang is natural... This is the rule of heaven and earth."


    Li Rui frowned and waved: "you go back first."


    Several kids dare not offend Li Rui and go back to chengdi gate.


    Li Rui injects some real Qi into Zhang PA''s body and seals his soul body into his body.


    Zhang PA slowly opened his eyes.


    His eyes were complicated.


    "I just heard that."


    Father Zhang sighed.


    "Li Rui, don''t blame yourself."


    Zhang Qing and Zhang Ma are surprised.


    Zhang Qing asked, "Dad, what do you hear? Li Rui, what have you just done? Don''t you save dad quickly


    Li Rui did not speak.


    There was a flash of pain in my eyes.


    Zhang''s parents shook their heads: "it''s none of his business. It''s my time."


    Zhang Qing and Zhang Ma burst into tears.


    Zhang Qing looked at Li Rui with tears in her eyes: "think of something, think of something!"


    Li Rui said heavily: "there''s no way... Dad, he''s an old man... It''s the rule of heaven and earth... I''ve tried it. I''ve tried before, otherwise... "


    Zhang Qing''s heart is sinking.


    She understands what Li Rui means.


    There may have been near death before, but Li Rui forced his life to continue.


    Now it''s the limit.


    Zhang Ma just cried. She didn''t know what to do.


    If Li Rui can''t help it, then he really can''t.


    Here, only he has the greatest ability and ability. Even he can''t help it, which means that he really can''t be saved.


    Zhang''s father gently stroked Zhang Qing''s hair.


    "Don''t be sad, everyone will have such a day sooner or later."


    "Dad..."


    Zhang Qing could not cry.


    Zhang''s father took his wife''s hand: "thank you for walking with me all these years. If there is an afterlife, I hope it can still be you. "


    Zhang Ma''s eyes are full of tears.


    Life and death, pale words.


    Can really happen in their own side, the kind of heartache taste, bigger than the day!


    Zhang Ma didn''t say a word and passed out.


    Li Rui rushed to help.


    Zhang Ma woke up and took Zhang PA''s hand: "you don''t go, you don''t go, where can I find you when you go..."


    Zhang''s mother looked at Li Rui: "if you don''t, you can send me away with him. It''s no fun for me to live without Lao Zhang. I''m relieved that Xiaoqing will be taken care of by you. "


    Zhang Qing wailed.


    "Ma..."


    And then, in the living room, in short, they came. All around.


    Generally understand things, but also helpless.


    In short, "is there no other way?"


    "It''s natural that there are devious ways. It''s just


    Li Rui is also in a dilemma.


    It''s just hard, and the whole process, it''s not good.


    "What are the ways?" Zhang Qing asked in a deep voice.


    "I can let dad go straight to the way of corpse repair, but that will make him have to survive."


    "You can also seal him in the space of divine consciousness. If one day I can prove the way, maybe..."


    "At present, there are only two ways."


    Zhang Qing looks at Zhang Ma and Zhang Ma looks at her husband.


    Zhang''s father frowned.


    "The second one, it''s not worth the first one..."


    "All right, back off!"

 Chapter 909

    "Dad..."


    "Mei Sheng..."


    Zhang Qing and Zhang Mu are both crying.


    No matter what way Li Rui keeps the old headmaster''s thinking, it will only be another kind of life.


    No longer the old headmaster.


    From a certain level, the so-called rebirth is also a kind of death.


    What''s more, it''s not entirely clear what kind of risks there will be in doing so.


    Li Rui unfolded the field of divine consciousness and carefully covered Zhang Fu. In the field of divine consciousness, the array pattern exudes light. Zhang Fu''s soul body gently leaves the body and enters into the space of divine consciousness.


    And this divine space was extradited to the jade.


    A jade pendant.


    All the black and light went into the jade pendant.


    Li Rui, give the jade pendant to Zhang Mu.


    "Mom, dad is in the jade pendant now. If you want to see him, just put the jade pendant in front of your forehead and recite Meisheng


    Zhang Meisheng is the name of old president Zhang.


    Zhang Qing''s tearful eyes: "what about me?"


    "Just tell me."


    Li Rui gently clicks Zhang Qing''s eyebrows. In Zhang Qing''s eyes, a light ripple spreads out. She was sent into the space of the divine realm, where she met her father.


    "Dad


    Zhang Qingfei, run over.


    Zhang''s father is still very confused. He is very happy to see Zhang Qing.


    On the other hand, Zhang Mu also came to this small space.


    Father and daughter, hold together.


    Li Rui came over and said, "this place has limited space. It''s about 10 kilometers. You can also plant flowers and trees, fish and read books here. But I can''t get out of this boundary. I''ll expand later. "


    Zhang Qing was both surprised and happy: "this is already very good."


    At least, it''s better than total death.


    Li Rui smiles. At the beginning, he developed the space of divine consciousness, originally to let Guan Feixue have a secret dating place.


    At that time, two people often meet in this secret space.


    And then it wasn''t necessary.


    Just now, Li Rui suddenly thought that maybe he could do it.


    "It will be lonely. If I expand this space in the future, I can extradite some people to come in. At that time, there will be a lot of excitement here."


    Li Rui said, his heart suddenly moved.


    In this way, such a space of divine consciousness is quite similar to that of hell.


    It''s just that this divine space can''t be reincarnated.


    Both advantages and disadvantages depend on the choice.


    "I''ll go out first. If you have any places to decorate, just write them down and bring them to me."


    Li Rui left the divine space and returned to reality.


    In short, people are looking at him, Li Rui sighed: "come and have a chat."


    On the sofa in the living room, everyone gathered around and sat together.


    Li Rui thought about it and said, "maybe in a few decades, we will also face such problems. It''s not just headmaster Zhang, Feixue. Your parents will also be old. As long as you have relatives and friends, you will be old. "


    "Including you, maybe you will grow old one day. And I may be the last to leave. "


    "When I was practicing, I hesitated about many things. We should know that life span, experience and direction are all different. Originally, it was very difficult for us to get together. If it wasn''t for true love, I''m afraid these things alone would have been enough to distance people. Family and friends will eventually meet each other across the grave. "


    "I think you need to be prepared for that."


    Everyone is silent.


    They can''t understand Li Rui''s words.


    On the contrary, understanding is deep.


    No matter how bumpy we got together from the beginning, or because of the negative emotional influence on fame, loneliness and company, conflicts occurred many times.


    Today, the most realistic test of life and death.


    These are things that happened in front of our eyes and we deeply understand.


    The one who died today is Zhang Fu. If one day someone around him dies, the sense of separation will be very heavy.


    "What do you want us to do?"


    In a nutshell.


    Li Rui, just make it clear.


    A cold reality.


    And how to fight against this cold reality, she wanted to know.


    "A basic line is that you should not give up practice. You started quite early. You are hundreds of years old. You should have no problem. The problem is that I think I can live more than a thousand years. Of course, I may die before you


    "This is the place where we have to be psychologically prepared and have a clear understanding of our three outlooks. We are not ordinary people any more. We can only try our best to achieve what we have in mind, but we must not be perfect. "


    "I hope we can be together even if the time comes."


    "I understand. I won''t give up practice."


    In short, clench your fist.


    Guan Feixue and others are also determined.


    Love is not only to ask for company, but also to pay for the company and to be together.


    Love is not just enjoyment, but dedication, is to work together for a goal.


    At this time, the ghost messengers of the hell came here again. At this time, Zhang Fu''s soul has disappeared.


    I don''t know what happened. I don''t dare to ask.


    Situation, that''s it.


    The ghost messengers hid outside chengdi''s door and looked at it for a while. They were very tangled. A kid bravely asked Li Rui, "my Lord, what about your father-in-law..."


    "I''ve dealt with it. You don''t have to worry about it."


    "Well, we can rest assured if we have adults."


    The kids closed the gate and left.


    If they had heard Li Rui dare to speak like this before, they would have been furious.


    But today is different from the past, the situation has changed.


    What is the change?


    When the kids go back to the hell, they report the matter layer upon layer. When it comes to the hands of a prince, the matter is simply put aside.


    Not even a record of the case.


    "In the future, there will be no need to report such things. You don''t know who brother Li is. Isn''t that intentional? What''s your intention in reporting this kind of thing? Do you want me to be scolded? "


    Instead of dealing with it, he was reprimanded.


    This result is not surprising at all.


    After all, Li Rui''s status in the prefecture now is that he is the eldest brother of the prefecture.


    Not to mention a certain prince, even if all the princes are scolded by Li Rui.


    So far, they still feel guilty about Li Rui.


    Unless, ten Yama pro to, perhaps can deal with such things. But even if it is ten hell, where would you want to offend Li Rui?


    After all, Li Rui made such a great contribution to the local government. Is it hard to turn around when it''s over and talk about the cold rules?


    It''s not a hit, even if it''s reasonable.


    Li Rui is not afraid of anyone now.


    His wings have hardened.

 Chapter 910

    It''s not the first time, anyway.


    What''s more, now that the war in the underworld is too much to deal with, who is still in the mood to take care of this kind of thing? Isn''t that looking for smoke?


    On the cold 19th floor of hell, Su Hongying arranges her troops in front of the army.


    "I will lead the charge!"


    With Su Hongying''s big drink, the morale of the demon army also increased sharply.


    The Runner King, standing in front of the underground allied forces, can''t help but praise: "the Dark Lord has a good daughter. This woman is not like a man."


    "She is worth a division by herself!"


    It''s true that there are two kinds of situations: the one with Su Hongying and the one without Su Hongying.


    Su Hongying''s boost to the morale of the demon army is almost obvious.


    With her, the demon army dares to die generously!


    This is something that even the Dark Lord can''t do!


    Ahead, the demon army has been killed.


    The Runner King drew out his sword and chanted: "kill me!"


    He has nothing to say but to prove himself with his sword.


    The two sides fought together, and countless bodies fell in the crisscross of the front.


    The corpses all over the sky spread a layer of enchanting red on the snow-white ground!


    The sun is like blood.


    The waves are raging.


    There is no end to this hellish scene.


    The war is in full swing.


    Space cracks, a huge figure, block out the sun in general.


    It''s rolling.


    Whether it''s the army of the underworld or the army of the demons, they are all dead and wounded.


    It''s either death or injury to be rubbed by that huge body.


    In the scream, the huge body opened its mouth.


    Take a big breath.


    Countless gods and demons were sucked into his mouth.


    "Ha ha ha, hell, here comes our crocodile ancestor!"


    With this roar, crocodile ancestor legs a pedal, directly to the underground army.


    More tragic casualties appeared on the side of the underground coalition forces.


    The runner king made a quick decision: "retreat!"


    The underground coalition, the first forward, begins to retreat. In this war, the situation is very unfavorable.


    For the first time, the crocodile ancestors came to the fore, and the demon army started the call with more casualties of the underground allied forces.


    Countless corpses of gods and Demons radiate strong soul energy, forming a huge tornado, eight tornado pillars, arched around an altar.


    The eight eyes of the altar inhale the tornado column.


    The constant filling of soul energy makes a tall figure slowly take shape in the center of the altar.


    First, the bones.


    And then the skeleton.


    Flesh and blood.


    Skin.


    Clothes.


    The Dark Lord is coming!


    The Dark Lord, with a tall figure, gave out a joyful roar when he came.


    "Hell, prepare to die!"


    It''s urgent!


    The news is quickly transmitted, and the intelligence in front is snowing to the rear.


    Within three days, the demon army captured the 19th level of hell, which has never happened before.


    Hell, never so fast, lost a plane, at such a speed.


    The 10th Yama meeting was held urgently.


    In the 18th hell, all the hell gathered together. In order to discuss the war, everyone racked their brains.


    "Everyone, the hell has entered the most critical moment. If there is no successful way to deal with it this time, maybe the hell will be defeated by one gram!"


    The first king, King Guangwang of Qin, looks serious.


    This is a matter of life and death.


    This time, the lineup of the Dark Lord''s army is extremely terrible.


    It''s not only Su Hongying, but also crocodile ancestor.


    This time, the situation is more serious than ever.


    Almost, a war of annihilation.


    The third king, the Song Emperor, said, "if not, use our treasures."


    All of you are silent.


    In order to deal with the Dark Lord, the hell did develop a treasure.


    That treasure is enough to deal with the heaven swallowing pot of the Dark Lord. Besides, when it comes out, it also has the effect of deterrence.


    "The use of treasure can alleviate the shame of losing the plane. If not, let the dark sky attack us again and again, we will lose our spirit! "


    The seventh king, the king of Mount Tai, said in a deep voice: "originally, we wanted to kill the black sky demon king with treasure."


    From the very beginning, it was not just for the sake of life.


    What''s more, it''s to relieve the crisis of the prefecture at one stroke.


    All the kings in the prefecture looked at King Guang of Qin.


    He is the first king with high power and respect.


    "If we continue to fight, either they will die or we will die," he said


    "In this war, either you or I will die. Sacrifice is inevitable."


    "The great armies of the kings should arrange their troops and try their best to preserve their strength. We must not be negligent."


    More soldiers, however, were responsible for the order of shiyanluo and rushed to the front line to fight.


    More enthusiasm brings more death.


    In just one month, under the great death, the hell held the second ten Yama meeting.


    This time, everyone felt the ferocity of wind and rain.


    "Su Hongying takes the lead, the crocodile ancestor takes the middle, and the Dark Lord takes the back. We can''t stop it. Elder brother, if it goes on like this, I''m afraid the hell will fall into a real situation of extinction. "


    Runner King, heartache. In recent times, the casualties in the prefecture have been too severe.


    It was so tragic that he couldn''t bear it.


    The scale of the war and the strength comparison between the two sides have been unbalanced.


    For the two sides of different forces, in the same battlefield, it is not a duel at all.


    It''s killing.


    With the demon army after the crocodile ancestor, in the case of more people, more powerful, it is a massacre against the underground coalition!


    And, in order to kill the Dark Lord, pay such a price.


    Is it worth it?


    Everyone is looking at King Qin Guang.


    There was a trace of pain in King Qin Guang''s eyes.


    "We are brothers, and we are not friends in one day or two. We''ve come so far together and seen a lot of friends and relatives die. "


    "Many of them died on this battlefield or in the hands of the Dark Lord. It can be said that the hatred between hell and big black sky is deeper than the sea. Now, with such an opportunity, you don''t think you should continue to fight. "


    "What about the hatred? With the continuous accumulation, the children are constantly consumed. If one day there is no power to fight back, what should we do? "


    King Qin Guang''s face gradually turned cold.


    "That''s the plan from the beginning. That is to lure the enemy into the deep, that is to kill this tusk, to avenge our compatriots. After years of deliberation and hesitation, the prefecture is not as good as an outsider. "


    "Look at Li Rui. He is determined to die and enliven the game. And we, again and again, give in and get beaten passively. "


    The king of Qin Guang''s eyes were majestic.


    "We are gods!"


    "Not mole ants!"


    The bones of gods should be as strong as gold and iron!


    Otherwise, will not be ridiculed by ordinary people?

 Chapter 911

    The wind is whining.


    Besides the smoke of gunpowder, it is also repression.


    Although he scolded fiercely, Li Rui was still concerned about the underworld.


    This is the same spirit, no way, the world is like this.


    If you want to eat, you must have good weather. Otherwise, heaven may bring down natural disasters. Sometimes, when an earthquake or a flood comes down, those who shout that man will conquer nature, no matter how good their ability is, at most they are going to protect themselves.


    Day, always in the above cold look.


    People are dead, buried in the ground. If you are reincarnated, you must go through hell. At least, Li Rui can''t rebuild the whole Prefecture.


    Although divine space can take in dead souls, it can''t reincarnate them.


    So, it''s equally important.


    The world is between heaven and earth. Neither side can offend. The feelings of both sides should be taken care of.


    "Unexpectedly, it looks like this."


    In baoshuzhai, Li Rui sits on a chair and hears shuier talking about the recent situation. He feels incredible.


    Listen, it''s like the hell is going to die tomorrow.


    It''s so hard to fight.


    I don''t know how the hell has survived to the present.


    "They must have left something behind. Otherwise, according to this level, they would have been destroyed long ago."


    There must be something pressing the bottom of the box. Li Rui can be sure.


    I just don''t know what''s pressing the bottom of the box.


    Maybe, heaven?


    Maybe it''s a magic weapon?


    After all, there must be a few things. They are real bastards.


    Seeing Li Rui frowning and sighing for a while, Shui Er can''t help laughing and comes to rub his shoulder for him.


    "You, don''t guess. If you really want to know, why don''t you ask the prince?"


    "If I don''t go, those Wuzai are not good things!"


    As soon as Li Rui finished his scolding, someone came at the gate of baoshuzhai. The prince was not happy: "who do you say? I''ve almost vomited all my blood. You still scold me, Wuzai. Don''t think I don''t know what Wuzai means? "


    "What do you mean?"


    "I don''t know."


    "You rubbish!"


    "I know that!"


    They were fighting, and the prince said, "now the situation in the underworld is very bad. The crocodile ancestor didn''t know how, but he was subdued by the Dark Lord. Now he helps the Dark Lord fight against the underworld. Do you have any good idea? "


    "A good way to use it once doesn''t work. Is it difficult for the government to rely on me as an outsider every time?"


    "Look what you said, I asked casually. Do you really think the hell is waiting to die? It is not certain who will die! "


    Li Rui smiles and doesn''t go on.


    Shuier said to the prince with a smile, "if you want to come, the prince has already had an idea."


    "I do have an idea."


    The prince said seriously.


    Li Rui eyebrows a pick: "say to listen to."


    The eldest prince came forward and lowered his voice: "this is a good opportunity. You didn''t always want to go before..."


    Li Rui is on the move.


    He knew what the prince said.


    It''s the treasure land.


    Previously, no one was allowed to go near that treasure land.


    Now all the ten hell are fighting outside. Who can be more powerful than the great prince?


    Li Rui and the eldest prince look at each other in pairs, laughing, very evil.


    "Let''s go, let''s go and find a way to do it!"


    Li Rui is about to pass by with his arm around the prince''s shoulder. The prince doesn''t allow him to go: "are you going to dress up like this? What a joke


    "Then I''ll make up?"


    Li Rui laughs. In front of the big prince and shuier, a big change comes. As a servant, it was the prince''s personal guard.


    Not to mention, it''s very similar to that.


    The prince looked at it carefully and said with a smile, "can you become a woman? Let''s have a good time first? "


    "I''ll go to your uncle!"


    Li Rui raised his leg.


    The prince gave a strange smile and ran away.


    Li Rui catches up.


    The water son looks at these two big boys, also can''t laugh or cry.


    How old are you? You still like to play.


    But it''s OK. Li Rui didn''t take a high cold route. He was happy and finished.


    It''s a different thing to be inside and outside baoshuzhai.


    Once out of Baoshu Zhai, the eldest prince is the real prince, not the friend who can be beaten by Li Rui.


    Li Rui is also honest. He honestly pretends to be a bodyguard, half a distance behind the prince. From time to time, he has to help the prince light a cigarette and do chores.


    Don''t mention how cool the prince is, the whole person just keeps laughing. On the surface, it''s funny. In fact, Li Rui knows that he just enjoys being served.


    "I would have been your father if I had known!"


    Li Rui felt a big loss.


    The eldest prince doesn''t care: "if you have the courage, you will try to change one as much as you like. Besides, who doesn''t know that my father is out fighting now? "


    "Oh, I''m so arrogant. I''m really disrespectful."


    "Dare not, dare not."


    The two exchanged in a low voice. The prince got into the carriage and said to the coachman, "go to the camp."


    "To order!"


    The coachman drives the carriage, and Li Rui goes in.


    Li Rui doesn''t like this kind of carriage. It''s slow and bumpy.


    "You say you are a prince at least. You don''t play with a sports car or anything."


    "What do I want that thing for? I don''t like it. The eldest husband is the body of a horse, which one have you ever heard of


    "If you don''t do that, I''ll take it as if I didn''t say it."


    Li Rui lowered his head and muttered.


    All the way forward, the carriage came to the garrison. The eldest prince took the customs declaration, got off the carriage and flew directly.


    They flew over Laoyue peak and came to a camp.


    The camp was heavily guarded. It was the eldest prince who was released only after he handed in the customs declaration.


    "You can''t even be in power now?"


    "How can it be that simple? When there is no tiger in the mountain, a little tiger can be called a king?"


    The eldest prince was full of disapproval and no shame: "now the guard in the camp is my father''s general Bai Bai Li Xiang, who is not easy to provoke. Generally, I don''t want to fall out with him."


    "You can''t beat him?"


    "If you can fight well, you have to be scolded. Why?"


    The prince shook his head, feeling boring.


    Through the camp, you can see the area surrounded by many soldiers.


    There is a strong aura.


    Through the crowd, Li Rui saw the treasure land.


    Baodi is emitting white smoke, which is actually overflowing real Qi.


    And a sapling is growing slowly.


    "How dare you say it''s a treasure land?"


    Li Rui doesn''t believe it.


    The eldest prince lowered his voice and explained, "don''t underestimate that sapling. It''s a wonderful tree. Do you know where the tree comes from? "


    "Where? Heaven


    "No


    "Why are you so mysterious?"


    "This precious tree comes from a leaf of the world tree!"


    The eldest prince has a mysterious look on his face.

 Chapter 912

    Voice just fell, a gloomy voice rang out: "big prince, so eat inside and outside, not good?"


    Li Rui and the prince looked back at the same time.


    "Bai Li Xiang, what do you mean? Do I have to be approved by you to talk to my relatives? "


    The man who was called bailixiang by the prince was extremely fat, just like a super large fat pig. He has a big mouth and an ugly face.


    Just a little bit on his toes, people are floating in a vacuum state, and come to them effortlessly.


    "Pro guard? I don''t know which of the prince''s bodyguards? How dare you say it''s your personal guard? "


    Hundred Li Xiang kept asking questions. It seems that he doesn''t care that the eldest prince is the head of the prince. On the contrary, he doesn''t pay attention to his attitude.


    The big prince''s face is not very good-looking, after all, in front of Li Rui''s face was denounced.


    Fortunately, he explained this to Li Rui in advance.


    Otherwise, it would be more humiliating.


    After criticizing the prince, bailixiang said to Li Rui, "I don''t care who you are. I''m in charge here. Now, get out of here!"


    He may have guessed Li Rui''s identity.


    However, the impoliteness of the words and the ferocious and overbearing attitude did not hide at all.


    Li Rui frowned: "what if I don''t go away?"


    "If you don''t go away, you''ll die!"


    "Then try it."


    Li Rui is not afraid of this guy. He doesn''t care what the general is. The hundred Li Xiang is so arrogant. Let''s fight first.


    The eldest prince quickly dissuaded Li Rui: "come on, come on, this guy is a rude man. There''s no need to be angry with him..."


    Li Rui didn''t say a word.


    Bai Li Xiang sneered and said, "I really think I''m a character. It''s just a clown. I give you face."


    Li Rui pushed aside the prince and hit him with a fist.


    Bailixiang understated one after another, boom, bailixiang back ten steps!


    Bai Li Xiang is angry!


    "How dare you do it to me! Today I''ll show you how powerful it is!"


    Hundred Li Xiang''s momentum has gone up wildly. In a short moment, his body has expanded wildly. His whole body is more than ten feet tall, like a giant spirit.


    Bailixiang took out a pair of small hammers from his waist and breathed. The small hammers rose at the sight of the wind and turned into a pair of big hammers. Bailixiang held them in his hands.


    Hundred Li phase a hammer toward the ground, directly will hit the ground out of a big crack!


    Where Li Rui stands, magma gushes.


    Li Rui was quietly suspended in the air, his feet untouched.


    The eldest prince advised: "let''s go. This hundred Li Xiang is very powerful. He is also the best among our father''s many hands. I''m not his opponent, and you can''t beat him


    "If you can fight, how can you know if you don''t try?"


    Li Rui, no surprise.


    In my heart, I am not happy.


    This is no longer a question of whether to look at the treasure land, but a matter of deliberately aiming at it.


    ***


    I don''t know where to offend this guy.


    Or, Bai Li Xiang just looks down on people.


    Either way, Li Rui was upset.


    "If there is no tiger in the mountain, how dare a fat pig be called a king?"


    Li Rui looked coldly at this hundred Li Xiang, and the contempt in his eyes was almost undisguised.


    Bai Li Xiang is furious. If he touches his toes lightly, he will jump and hit Li Rui with his hands!


    Double hammers, like dark clouds, block out the sky and the sun.


    Hundred Li Xiang Leng hum: "when I hit your brain, I''ll see if you dare to be so presumptuous!"


    Words, everywhere is noble, everywhere is arrogant.


    Li Rui hits the sky!


    Fist, with golden light, is gold and iron.


    Force, burst out, can open mountains!


    On this fist, Li Rui''s body dropped a little against the double hammers of a hundred Li Xiang.


    Hundred Li Xiang sneered: "Lianzhu Chui!"


    He waved his arms like a fan. One hammer hit Li Rui and the other followed the first one.


    Li Rui took the first hammer, at the same time, the second hammer hit heavily on the first hammer, and the strength was suddenly superposed!


    When!


    The clear sound, the sound wave ripple ripple, far away in tens of meters away the big prince, was that ripple shock eardrum pain.


    He wants to stop bailixiang in horror. It''s murder!


    If Li Rui is hammered to death here today, he will have no face to see many princes.


    If Li Rui is killed by bailixiang today, the Runner King will blame him!


    "No!"


    The prince rushed to the battlefield.


    He wants to stop all this. No matter what Li Rui is beaten, as long as he has a breath, he must find a way to save him.


    However, Li Rui''s figure has fallen towards the magma.


    I''m afraid there are no bones left.


    Bailixiang gathered up the hammers and laughed with disdain.


    The prince rushed to him and said angrily, "do you know what you are doing?"


    Baili Xiangman doesn''t care: "of course, I know what I''m doing. You are the one who doesn''t know what I''m doing! Prince, I just killed one of your bodyguards. Just find a few more. "


    i see!


    It turns out that Bai Li Xiang didn''t point out Li Rui''s identity all the time just for a reason to kill Li Rui.


    "Why are you doing this?"


    Bai Li Xiang sneered: "you can''t control it."


    The prince suddenly felt that it was not so simple.


    He thought of the biggest possibility.


    This is not just a battle of morale. If you want to kill Li Rui, there is only one reason that is most likely.


    He''s from the dark side!


    If not the dark ones, then he lacks a reasonable reason!


    The dark ones!


    "Unexpectedly, you are also a member of the dark forces. Bailixiang, I will definitely report this to my father! "


    The prince was furious.


    Hundred Li Xiang is not afraid: "whatever, if you take outsiders to intrude here, I will report to the first king. Bai is just devoted to his duty. Is he afraid of you? "


    Bai Li xiangleng snorted and turned to leave.


    At this point, the magma is intense.


    Li Rui rises slowly from the magma.


    Just now, bailixiang''s strike was so powerful that he fell into the bottom of the magma.


    Fortunately, he opened the magic black ball in time.


    Magma does not corrode the black sphere of divine knowledge.


    "Bai Li Xiang, that''s all."


    Li Rui held his arms and looked down.


    Just now he didn''t use his divine sense, even his true Qi.


    However, it is to defend directly with glaze formula and block hard with its own strength.


    "If that''s all you can do, I''m afraid it''ll disappoint me."


    Li Rui understated, and didn''t care about Bai Li Xiang''s face.


    "You want to die!"


    Bailixiang strode back to Li Ruisha.


    Prince, there''s no time to stop it.


    He had to step back.


    Bailixiang doesn''t listen to him at all. There''s no way to stop this fight!


    At this time, the prince sincerely regretted bringing Li Rui to this place.


    The main thing is that Li Rui doesn''t seem to be able to hold back a hundred Li Xiang.

 Chapter 913

    Bailixiang throws a hammer into the sky and flies to Li Rui.


    He had two black chains in his hand. The chain pulled the hammer and increased its strength, whistling.


    This hand plays beautifully, if in the battlefield, is must sweep a large area.


    However, the most ingenious point is not the force and distance, but the fineness of the hundred Li control relative to the Warhammer.


    A pair of war hammers, Kan Kan is aimed at Li Rui.


    If Li Rui goes to hide, he will be hit by the hammer above.


    If Li Rui moves horizontally, he will be hit by the hammer on the right.


    The blockade of location is even more amazing.


    killer!


    Li Rui did not dodge, waiting for two hammers to hit.


    The prince could hardly bear to see it again.


    This is the rhythm to be smashed into mud!


    Although Li Rui''s strength is not weak, he is not able to face Bai Li Xiang head-on and make such a big move?


    Boom!


    The hammers come together. Li Rui was directly smashed to the bone.


    It''s cold.


    The prince''s heart is cool.


    "Why is it so big..."


    He was angry and angry.


    Any kind of death is worth grieving, only inflation death, it is really not sympathy.


    Grieve over his misfortune and be angry.


    Only death, really can''t let people sympathize, on the contrary, people feel that death deserves it!


    You don''t deserve to win!


    At present, the eldest prince thinks that Li Rui has such an attitude.


    It doesn''t deserve to win.


    "It''s good to die. You deserve it!"


    Dare to be so arrogant and say don''t fight.


    Can it be a joke if you don''t look at the generals under his father?


    It''s not invincible. Why are you so arrogant?


    The prince turned and left.


    Just then.


    He heard a bang.


    Bailixiang saw a cold light approaching quickly, and it was right in front of him. He had no time to take back his hammer. In a hurry, he had to stop it.


    How to block it?


    Hard block!


    The two fists hit the cold light.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to escape, but the cold light was too fast.


    Dodging will only make things worse.


    Therefore, it is the best choice to break the cold light with iron fist.


    The cold light is stabbing his fists.


    Success or failure depends on this!


    But,


    Cold light is speed, it''s changing.


    It''s like an accelerator, suddenly speeding up.


    At that moment, bailixiang only saw a shadow flying past his eyes.


    Bang!


    Hundred Li Xiang''s head was blown through, and only his fat body stood still.


    Li Rui''s body is falling from the sky.


    The prince was stunned.


    It''s like hell.


    "You''re not dead?"


    Li Rui glanced at him and said faintly, "don''t you know I have a part?"


    The wooden man is separated.


    The prince understood.


    It turned out that what the two hammers had just hit was just a separation. The real body had already hidden quietly in the clouds.


    And the flying sword is mostly buried underground.


    Therefore, the sudden backhand is to cut off the head of Bai Li Xiang.


    Arrangement!


    The eldest prince was so impressed that he was convinced.


    After a while, Li Rui became stronger and more overcast.


    "What I fear most is people like you. Do you know why?"


    The prince patted his heart: "because people like you always like to play heartbeat! You have both strength and strategy, but both of them are top class. How can others live? "


    The prince felt a sense of malice in the world.


    It''s hopeless.


    Li Rui carried his hands and narrowed his eyes: "what did you just scold me for?"


    The prince''s back was cool and he said in a low voice, "no, I didn''t say anything."


    In my heart, I can hear it and I''m convinced.


    Li Rui snorts coldly and looks at Bai Li Xiang''s body. Although Bai Li Xiang''s head is gone, Yuan Shen is still there.


    Li Rui didn''t do it too well. If he killed Bai Lixiang completely, he would be in trouble.


    At least, it''s hard for the first king.


    "He''s resurrecting, and it won''t be long before he can grow a new mind."


    The eldest prince lowered his voice, but he saw a mouth suddenly growing on Bai Li Xiang''s stomach. He was furious and said, "eldest prince, I will report to your father if you have trouble picking foreign affairs!"


    Li Rui sneered: "even a pro guard can''t fight. It''s a good thing to report. Go eat the magma!"


    Even if it is a foot, it will directly put the hundred Li phase into the magma.


    With a plop, the prime minister disappeared.


    The eldest prince felt numb: "he won''t die, will he?"


    "Death is not death, but suffering a lot. These days, unless someone salvages it, it''s not so easy for him to suffer from the magma and grow his head and command his body


    Li Rui goes to treasure land.


    Now, no one''s going to stop it.


    And all around, there have long been officers and men covetous.


    But they are not Bai Li Xiang after all. Bai Li Xiang is the first king''s red man. What are they?


    Who dares to stop the prince?


    "You don''t have to be responsible for your own work? What are you doing here with the prince here? If it''s stolen here, I''ll let you all die! "


    In the prince''s fierce drink, the soldiers all left quickly.


    Li Rui came to the world sapling and touched it.


    As soon as I met the saplings of the world tree, I felt a breath of simplicity.


    The feeling is so wonderful and wonderful.


    "That''s a good thing."


    Li Rui almost has a mind to dig away the world tree and this treasure land together.


    Away from the fire god mouse from the jade space, excitedly called, climbing up and down in the world tree.


    Seeing this, the prince quickly took pictures of the rat.


    When he was away from the fire rat, he ran to Li Rui''s shoulder and pointed to the eldest prince. With tears in his eyes, he yelled.


    "Squeak, squeak! Squeak, squeak! Squeak, squeak


    (damn you, how dare you touch me! I will kill you, brother Li! Do him for me!)


    Li ruiquan didn''t hear it, but said gently, "can you feel anything from here?"


    "Feeling? I don''t feel much? " The prince didn''t know, so he asked foolishly.


    It''s brainless.


    Li Rui didn''t ask him at all.


    But he didn''t understand it. He looked at the prince foolishly.


    He really thought Li Rui was asking the prince.


    He''s also a brainless man.


    Li Rui had no choice but to communicate with Li Huoshen mouse with shennian.


    "Can you find the coordinates of the world tree from this sapling?"


    He shook his head.


    His face was gloomy.


    "Creak, creak, Chiu!"


    This tree is too small, and it''s different. It''s too weak


    Also, according to the prince, this sapling is just a leaf.


    It''s just such a leaf. It''s hard to cultivate a world tree.


    This land is really a treasure.


    However, it''s a pity. It would be great to find the world tree.


    At this moment, Li Rui felt that something was pulling him at his feet.


    Looking down, I saw the fine roots coming out of the soil, but it was silent. The roots were drilling into his skin.


    Want to eat his flesh and blood!


    This world tree, there are strange!

 Chapter 914

    "Come on, let''s go!"


    "Ah


    Behind me.


    There was an uncontrollable roar.


    Li Rui turned his head and looked back. He saw that the eldest prince was pale.


    On his face, the blood vessels are like earthworms.


    It seems to be poisoning, and it''s like being possessed.


    Li Rui frowned and grabbed the Prince: "what''s the matter with you?"


    The eldest prince made a sudden move and punched Li Rui.


    Li Rui will be directly out of the treasure area.


    "Go! Let''s go


    Cried the great prince, his eyes turning red.


    Li Rui shook his head and scolded lightly.


    "You''re sick. Who are you going to show this play to?"


    He went to the treasure again.


    Those roots, seeing that Li Rui had gone back and forth, rushed up.


    Li Rui wields his sword like rain.


    If a root comes out, it will be cut off.


    The ground is almost ploughed over.


    The roots of the trees were cut down.


    In the end, Li Rui thought that it was troublesome, so he just opened up and closed up.


    A sword is ten Zhang long and ten Zhang long!


    All the swords blow the ground apart.


    He doesn''t care what it is.


    Anyway, it''s not my home.


    Isn''t it a piece of land?


    What does it matter if the plough is broken? It''s just a piece of land.


    Is it difficult for a living person to be suffocated by urine?


    Those roots, seeing Li Rui so fierce, retreated faster than the tide for a while.


    Shivering.


    Li Rui jumped up and came to the prince.


    I saw that the big prince''s legs had been completely wrapped by the roots.


    Li Rui is about to go down with a sword.


    The prince quickly stopped him: "stop, stop! My feet have been connected by these tree whiskers. With your sword, my legs are gone! "


    "What legs do you want? When I cut down the world tree, I''ll see if it dares to be a demon!"


    Li Rui raised his hand to cut off a branch of the world tree.


    The prince trembled with fright and cried out, "no, no!"


    It was clear that his eyes were red, but he was very afraid of Li Rui cutting down the tree.


    Li Rui aimed his sword at the root of the tree.


    "You think I dare not do it?"


    "I didn''t say you didn''t dare!" the prince said


    He didn''t say that.


    He thinks Li Rui just wants to cut down the tree and throw the pot to him.


    Li Rui sneered: "I don''t think it''s a world tree. Just cut it down!"


    The prince is about to kneel down for Li Rui.


    "No! Please don''t do that! "


    "What do you want to do when you occupy my friend''s body?"


    "How do you know..."


    "He''s not like that at all. Do you think I don''t know? If you are not a tree, you dare to be a demon. "


    Li Rui''s cold pool sword was placed on the small world tree, and the small world quickly begged for mercy: "I''m just playing! Don''t do it


    "You''re just a tree!"


    "I know I''m just a tree, but I''m conscious that I''m the child of the yamas, and they give me spiritual thoughts. I stay here with a tree. It''s boring, so I just want to find some friends... "


    "I think you want to eat us."


    "Just a little bit hungry..."


    "How dare you say it''s not a demon tree! Look, I''ve burned you with a torch


    Li Rui takes out his lighter and looks for firewood everywhere.


    The world tree is about to kneel down for Li Rui.


    What is the origin of this man?


    In the past, Yama people took good care of him.


    This guy is going to kill him as soon as he comes up!


    Too much!


    Absolutely a devil!


    "You can''t burn me. I didn''t do anything wrong. I was just joking. I will not really kill you. If I kill you, where can I go to find my friends? "


    "You killed a lot of soldiers, didn''t you?"


    Li Rui saw a white bone nearby.


    "Where do they dare to come near me? They are all mice and can''t even talk."


    "Say, where is the real world tree?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Don''t say it. Goodbye. Anyway, you''re just a leaf. I''ll say that you''ve killed the prince and I''ve done justice to you!"


    Li Rui is about to chop when he picks up his sword.


    The little tree was so frightened that tears welled up in its eyes.


    "I don''t know where my mother is. I want to go back. Don''t kill me!"


    Although the little tree shed tears, the tears were actually from the eyes of the prince.


    The more Li Rui looks at it, the more disgusting he feels. This is the demon tree.


    It''s just what it''s like for the prince.


    Li Rui released the rat from the God of fire. Just now, the little guy was so scared that he hid in the jade space.


    Now Li Rui released it and said, "do you know it?"


    The little tree looked at the rat carefully.


    He doesn''t know what''s going on. He has two eyes.


    "Squeak, squeak, squeak!"


    Why is this man staring at me all the time


    "It''s the tree now, but it''s parasitic in the prince''s body. You can communicate with it and recognize your relationship. "


    He said that he was shocked and looked at the prince without blinking.


    After a while, he left Li Rui''s shoulder, jumped on the tree and climbed up and down.


    Sniff and sniff.


    Go and go.


    "Zhiwu ~"


    (cool ~)


    From the fire rat lazily lying on the tree.


    This operation, let alone Li Rui, can''t be understood by Xiaoshu.


    What do you mean? This is.


    Is it that cool?


    Sleeping on the sofa, sleeping on Simmons, isn''t it much more comfortable than sleeping on the hard branches?


    Have to sleep on the tree trunk?


    Li Rui


    Little tree


    The little tree coughed awkwardly and said, "brother, it seems that you are really sleepy. Sir, look at me... "


    "A capital crime can be avoided, but a living crime can''t escape!"


    Li Rui snorted, went to the tree and began to pick the leaves.


    The little tree is about to cry.


    Hurry to toss about, this guy is a robber!


    "You, you!"


    Every time Li Rui picked a leaf from him, the little tree gave a strange cry.


    Li Rui picked the leaves and said, "if you dare to let it out, I''ll make you wither."


    With that, Li ruidu came to the little tree.


    This trace of divine consciousness, can burst out at any time, to the old tree''s life.


    The little tree wants to cry without tears.


    I want to play with these two people.


    The result is good, kicks the iron plate, meets a ruthless person.


    Li Rui picked seven leaves and put them into the jade space.


    Put together, and the seven leaves.


    The fire rat lay on the leaf and didn''t wake up.


    Li Rui stares at the little tree and says angrily, "don''t you let people go? Do you really want to die? "


    The roots on the ground slowly faded from the prince''s feet.


    After a while, the color of the prince''s eyes faded.


    Li Rui raised his hand and slapped: "wake up? It''s hopeless. It''s under the control of a tree. "


    The prince was confused for a moment, and he realized what had happened.


    Holding Li Rui''s cold pool sword, I will cut down the small tree.


    Li Rui immediately stopped.


    The big prince was so angry that the little tree shivered.

 Chapter 915

    "Come on, it''s just a prank. We adults have a lot of it. Let it go."


    "If you cut it down now, it''s hard to turn around."


    "You cut it down. Next time your father will cut you down."


    Li Rui''s earnest instruction relieved the prince''s emotion.


    The little tree is grateful and resentful.


    Thanks to Li Rui, he finally persuades the prince. At this moment, Xiao Shu is so speechless that he can''t persuade the prince.


    Fortunately, Li Rui caught him in time.


    What I hate is that since he can say these great principles, it shows that Li Rui has long known that he can''t cut them. What did he do before?


    How much does it mean to pull out the leaves and cut off the branches and put them away?


    Absolutely on purpose. Absolutely.


    Thinking about this, the little tree was even more aggrieved.


    It is also a pity that it has no eyes and mouth, otherwise it will have to cry.


    After some tugging, Li Rui put the cold pool sword away.


    "This place is really extraordinary, and this little tree is also extraordinary. But I don''t know what''s good about it. I always feel that it doesn''t make a big difference. "


    The prince nodded: "I really can''t see what''s better. Anyway, I don''t feel what''s better."


    "Well, why don''t we take some earth back and do some research."


    "That''s fine."


    The prince didn''t know where to take out a pottery jar.


    Li Rui also took out one.


    They looked at each other and laughed. They quickly ploughed the soil.


    Put away the soil, the prince coughed: "it shouldn''t be too late, we''d better stand aside, so as not to let people see the bad."


    "You have a point."


    So Li Rui and the prince retreated to the outside of Baodi.


    He also carefully wiped out all traces left in Baodi.


    To achieve this step, they can be regarded as relieved.


    "It''s ok now. I haven''t been to this place."


    "I haven''t been either."


    Li Rui and the prince looked at each other and laughed.


    In view of the harvest this time, it''s almost time to go. Before the prince left, he did not forget to call the relevant personnel to come and tell them that they must take strict care of them.


    The seriousness of his words makes people feel that he is serious and responsible. He is worthy of the example of the prince.


    Back to the palace of the great prince, the second prince, the third prince and others had been waiting for a long time.


    Look at the situation, I think it''s also very kind.


    "Brother, I heard that you went to Baodi. Did you get a good harvest?"


    "Is there anything good to show you?"


    "I heard that Bai Li Xiang is disabled now. Brother, why did you beat Bai Li Xiang?"


    It''s not clear that you''re stealing.


    The eldest prince''s face was gloomy: "don''t talk about things without shadow. It''s about evidence!"


    There was a lot of laughter.


    Laughing, the second prince looked at Li Rui: "brother Li has all gone together. How can he not get anything?"


    "Yes, yes."


    "Brother Li has gone. He will come back only if he gets something."


    The crowd looked at Li Rui again.


    Li Rui''s face was overcast. He looked around.


    So they knew that if they wanted to pluck Li Rui''s hair, they would seek death.


    You''re kidding. People can even beat a hundred Li Xiang.


    If you really start, you can''t be killed by Li ruiyin.


    After a dry laugh, the laughter gradually thinned.


    "What are you doing here this time? If it''s OK, I won''t leave you for lunch. Go back early. "


    The big prince light says, this is to drive a person to leave.


    The second prince and others are embarrassed.


    In fact, it is also a predictable thing, because the previous relationship between the dark forces, whether it is Li Rui or the Grand Prince.


    I''m alienated from them.


    It is not only Li Rui and the prince who alienate from them, but also themselves.


    I can''t help it. Trust is destroyed.


    This sense of trust is not only aimed at Li Rui.


    It''s about the collective.


    Because since we can deal with Li Rui in this way, we can deal with others in this way.


    In fact, this has happened many times.


    The second prince sighed and said, "brother, this time we are here to solve this problem."


    "What else do you want to do? Is it difficult to abolish the dark forces? "


    "We dare not mention waste, but we can catch the murderer."


    "Oh?"


    The eldest prince was a little interested and said, "who is the murderer?"


    "Come on, catch Song Jiang for me!"


    Li Rui was a little surprised. Is it a double name or a coincidence?


    I saw someone push a big man over.


    The big man was tied up and couldn''t get away.


    When he came to the hall, he stood still.


    His face was awe inspiring.


    "Song Jiang, you went to make trouble in the world and ran to the Li family to make trouble. It happened!"


    The second prince has a voice.


    All the people were spitting at Song Jiang.


    Song Jiang is full of benevolence and righteousness.


    "Why do you have to say more if you want to kill and kill?"


    "Well, I''ll make it up to you!"


    When the prince mentions the sword, he will cut down Song Jiang.


    Song Jiang looks up at the sky and laughs.


    "The prince is unjust, heaven has no eyes! I think Song Jiang I was brilliant, but I ended up like this. Alas... "


    At first sight, this man just doesn''t want to die.


    If you really want to die, how can you talk so much nonsense.


    The eldest prince sneered: "you are just a bandit. Don''t try to do anything for heaven. It''s OK to pretend to be benevolent and righteous every day and show it to others. If you look at those present, who will accept your deception?"


    Song Jiang was silent.


    This is also true.


    Once upon a time, in Liangshan, they were all uneducated and uneducated.


    Even if he had a little insight, he could not resist the general trend he created.


    At that time, he was full of bandits.


    Naturally, he had to play a sign of loyalty. Over time, he believed it.


    But here, many princes look down on Song Jiang from the bottom of their hearts.


    "I''m going to cut you down and sacrifice you to heaven!"


    The eldest prince is going to chop with a knife.


    Li Rui raised his hand: "busy, cut, isn''t it too cheap for him?"


    The prince put down his knife: "brother Li, is there a better way to deal with it? Otherwise, I''ll kill him? "


    "Of course I have a better way. Let''s see."


    In the palm of Li Rui''s hand, the soul black sand emerges.


    The soul is black sand, like a living creature.


    More and more soul black sand, condensed into a black snake.


    The black snake spread, Shua, from the foot of Song Jiang to the neck of Song Jiang.


    "Strangle him? It''s OK, too. "


    The prince nodded.


    Li Rui grins coldly. The head of the soul black snake is divided into five parts, and goes into Song Jiang''s ears, mouth and eyes.


    Soon, Song Jiang was rolling all over the ground, wailing on the ground.


    "I learned this skill from the outside."


    "In terms of killing, it is not the fastest, but in terms of efficiency, it must be the best."


    "Now, I''d like to see what the dark ones are up to."

 Chapter 916

    It''s not so easy to die. It''s not a joke.


    The soul black sand devours the song river inside and outside.


    There''s only one skin left.


    The skin is so shaky that it may fall off at any time.


    There seemed to be some shrill sound, whining in the skin.


    But with the soul of Heisha back to Li Rui''s hands.


    Since then, there has been no Song Jiang.


    The spirit of this man was destroyed from the inside out.


    All he could leave was a poor memory. This memory is also stored like a U-disk by Li Rui. Later, if he wants to read the data, he will read it. If he doesn''t want to read it, he will leave it aside.


    That''s it.


    Seeing that Song Jiang was so miserable, all the princes looked solemn.


    The third prince said, "brother Li, you won''t be bothered by the dark forces in the future. Is that ok?"


    "I don''t care, as long as they''re not afraid of death. In addition, I''m going to let bygones be bygones this time. Instead of launching a Song Jiang, I''ll stop here. As a matter of fact, I''ve learned in his life that I didn''t just kill him, I''ve read all his memories. "


    "If we really go all the way, I believe no one can escape by my means."


    Li Rui is also a warning.


    However, since he said this, it means that the matter is over for the time being.


    "So let''s celebrate?"


    Asked the third prince.


    Li Rui nodded: "let''s celebrate."


    The crowd was happy again.


    With Li Rui, the underground team has the backbone.


    Once upon a time, although Li Rui was chosen as the eldest brother, he was despised to a certain extent.


    This contempt may be based on the fact that he is just an outsider.


    Or maybe, I think Li Rui''s strength is not in place.


    Until now, Bai Li Xiang has been beaten by Li Rui.


    It is enough to show that Li Rui is fully qualified to be their elder brother.


    And, on the contrary, it is Li Rui''s outsider identity that makes the big guy even less defensive to coexist with him. Because of this, everyone is willing to listen to him.


    Otherwise, the big prince can''t do it, the second prince can''t do it, and the third prince can''t do it all.


    "Brother Li didn''t come back earlier. Everyone was like a mess."


    "Now it''s back to that feeling at last."


    "When shall we kill them?"


    All the people were discussing in the living room of the prince''s house.


    Many people look at Li Rui together.


    There is desire in their eyes.


    That is the desire to do one''s part for the underground, contribute one''s own strength and reverse the war situation as before.


    Li Rui did not comment.


    "Don''t worry about it. Besides, this is not a good time. Then we know that the front-line war is the most important thing. The front battlefield is the main battlefield. What we can do is to do according to the situation. "


    Li Rui kowtowed his fingers to his knees and said in a soft voice: "at present, Su Hongying, the Dark Lord and crocodile ancestors have appeared in the main battlefield. So, what''s their backhand in black sky? "


    "Every time a war is launched, it costs people and money. It would have been a long time before the big dark sky could catch its breath. Now, what are they doing in such a hurry? "


    "These are the things we need to find out. Based on my judgment, this time, we are not sabotaging logistics or making trouble. I think our direction should be intelligence work. "


    Intelligence work.


    It is also one of the logistics of war, but the importance of intelligence work can almost be taken as a separate category.


    It is more important than logistics.


    No one will think that intelligence is not important on the battlefield. Only by knowing yourself and your enemy can you win a hundred battles.


    "So what should we do?"


    "How to do it before, this time, or how to do it. However, the strategic objective has changed. In the past, we tried our best to sabotage, but this time, we tried our best to hide and obtain intelligence. "


    "We will discuss the relevant issues in detail."


    "Brother Li is right. Today, let''s celebrate first!"


    "Have a good drink today!"


    ¡­¡­


    The situation here is not clear. There are a lot of things.


    Li Rui doesn''t know what the Dark Lord and Su Hongying left behind in the dark.


    The only thing to be sure is that it must be a very terrible backhand.


    As for what it is, it is not very clear.


    The unknown is the most terrible.


    Because it comes from fear.


    There are many things to consider. The challenges and risks we are facing this time must be far greater than before.


    So.


    If it''s gone, it''s gone.


    Will you be beheaded?


    This is also a very possible thing.


    Eat and drink, happy, smiling face, hidden is a deeply worried heart.


    At the end of the evening, Li Rui returns to baoshuzhai to have a rest.


    Shuier attentively serves Li Rui to lie down, and then brings foot water to gently wash Li Rui''s feet.


    After a while, shuier sleeps next to Li Rui and looks at him crazily.


    Li Rui closed his eyes.


    It was a quiet sleep.


    Shuier''s eyes are like all over the sky, but when Li Rui falls asleep for more than half an hour, her eyes become empty and numb.


    That is the loss and confusion after deep love.


    This kind of look, usually only appears in those who originally had a huge hatred, but had to hide in the enemy''s side, and finally found in love with the enemy woman.


    Unfortunately, Li Rui did not realize this.


    He is still sleeping soundly.


    The next morning, Li Rui returned to the world.


    At Renxing martial arts school, Yingxin is going to Xiannv lake.


    Li Rui thinks about it and plans to pass.


    Fairy Lake is a strategic place. If necessary, it can even be considered as the last exit point.


    Now the situation in the prefecture is not optimistic. If one day something big happens in the prefecture


    This event spread to the world again.


    Perhaps, there will be a foothold.


    Always, leave some hope.


    This time, Li Rui purchased a large number of materials and took Yingxin to fairy lake.


    Win Xinxing was so excited all the way.


    "It''s said that there are many fairies there. I used to yearn for them."


    "This time, if I can get the approval of Hanyu, I will be prosperous."


    "Brother Li, brother Li, what do you think?"


    Li Rui is very upset.


    Looking up at Yingxin, he asked: "when you sent Xu Fu out to ask for the elixir, maybe you asked for the corpse elixir? Where did Xu Fu get the elixir? "


    "Xu Fu didn''t say anything, but after he offered me the elixir, he disappeared before he could even ask for my reward. Some people say that he has gained the Tao, so he can no longer see everything in the world. "


    Yingxin sighed and asked, "what''s brother Li asking about this?"


    Li Rui shook his head: "it''s nothing. It just occurred to me that where Xu Fu had gone, they all said he got the way. Who saw it, who said it? Where does it lead to? "


    This is why Li Rui wants to explore Dazhen and go to the world tree.


    There may be answers in those places.

 Chapter 917

    Dong Dong!


    Fall into the water.


    The female corpses in Xiannu Lake slowly turn around and look at Li Rui.


    This time, their eyes were less murderous.


    The corners of the mouth, it seems, still vaguely with a smile.


    Yes, they know that Li Rui has come to deliver good things again.


    Last time, Li Rui brought a lot of beautiful clothes. Some of them are modern clothes, some are ancient clothes, all of them are boutiques.


    There are also many interesting things, such as mirrors, which can''t be seen in ancient times.


    So it''s easy to deal with women and it''s easy to please them.


    To sum up, flattery is nothing more than one word: buy!


    Li Rui smiles and greets them.


    A few of the female corpses were just like that and waved to Li Rui.


    Yingxin expressed surprise: "brother Li, are you so open here? It''s really big brother


    Win new itself is corpse emperor, strength is not vulgar. But he could feel that all the people in the lake were corpse King level!


    It''s just that they seem to be limited.


    Yingxin also tried to say hello to those little sisters. As a result, they didn''t even pay attention to it.


    Win new feeling a little angry!


    After all, he was an emperor in his previous life.


    Never been ignored by a woman.


    He takes the woman he likes.


    But these women don''t look him in the eye!


    Of course, win new or rational, keep restraint.


    He used to be, and he is now, two different people. He just inherited part of his memory,


    Mainly, I can''t beat it!


    They''re all big guys who can''t fight!


    Yingxin follows Li Rui anxiously, for fear that others will not know. He follows Li Rui.


    It''s good to be a little familiar.


    Li Rui comes to the palace, and the palace maid opens the door.


    Zhong Wuyan sat on the throne and seemed to doze off.


    "Sister Zhong, long time no see. I brought spicy crayfish here this time!"


    Li Rui stepped forward, and Zhong Wuyan said with disdain: "what lobster? We have more lobsters in the lake. Have something real! "


    "No, no, no, that''s the real thing. In summer, it''s best for crayfish. You''ll know when you eat. "


    Li Rui takes out the table and sake from the jade space, and carries out a few boxes of spicy crayfish.


    Zhong Wuyan frowned. She didn''t want to eat these things.


    However, when Li Rui opened the spicy crayfish box, put it on the plate, and put several other things on the table.


    Zhong Wuyan came down from the throne.


    "Is it delicious? If you dare to cheat me, you will be beheaded! "


    Li Rui hands the peeled crayfish to Zhong Wuyan: "try it."


    Zhong Wuyan frowned and put it into her mouth.


    For a moment, her frown stretched out.


    "How fragrant


    Li Rui peeled another one, and Zhong Wuyan said: "yes, yes, you''re the best. You know how to please people."


    Yingxin tries to help, but he won''t peel.


    Zhong Wuyan doesn''t like it. If she doesn''t pick him up, Yingxin has to eat for herself.


    "No wonder, the whole black League said that Li Rui is the best at picking up girls."


    "It really deserves the reputation!"


    In this respect, Yingxin thought, Li Rui is really powerful.


    Even Zhong Wuyan was fooled by him.


    Well.


    It''s the same man.


    For a time, win new feel the gap.


    Li Rui takes out dozens of boxes of crayfish from the jade space and orders the maids outside to share this with the fairies and sisters outside.


    He always knows everything and how to please women.


    Zhong Wuyan didn''t say anything. On the contrary, he thought Li Rui was really good at being a man.


    In fact, it''s generous. Who can''t be rich?


    Win new can not help but despise.


    After all, it''s still money worship.


    Li Rui was quiet, drinking sake with Zhong Wuyan, talking about the purpose of this visit.


    "This is Yingxin. It''s the last time I went to coordinates and met him. Sister Zhong, look at him. Can you go further? "


    Zhong Wuyan looks at Yingxin.


    Light way: "he is corpse emperor level, want to become again, not only rely on cultivation, but also pay attention to opportunity, luck.". Since ancient times, people who can achieve great achievements have paid attention to these. "


    Ying Xin couldn''t help nodding: "my sister is right."


    "Call me the queen."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    Yingxin was very depressed. He created all the king''s and Emperor''s works in his previous life.


    It''s really stifling to be called queen by others now.


    If it wasn''t for her strength


    It''s all right. I''ll take it easy.


    Yingxin thinks like this and looks at Li Rui.


    He expected Li Rui to help.


    But Li Rui is not in a hurry. He just peels shrimp.


    A shrimp in one hand and Zhong Wuyan in the end. Just open your mouth.


    "The color of the clock!"


    Win new heart secretly scold.


    But I don''t know that Li Rui has no feelings for Zhong Wuyan at all.


    After all, today''s Zhong Wuyan uses the appearance of Xia Yingchun.


    It''s not her real life.


    Zhong Wuyan''s real body is extremely ugly.


    Li Rui will never be moved.


    But it''s right to please women. For women, in general, it''s effective to smash money, but it''s too simple and rude.


    Money should be spent carefully and thoughtfully.


    The effect is the best.


    "If you want to achieve a higher level, you need to travel more. If you shut up and practice hard, you will never succeed. If you don''t experience the transformation of the world, and don''t have enough accumulation, you will die of thunder sooner or later. If you want to become a Tao, you need to do good. "


    "Good results?" Win new.


    "However, I used to be a general in the past, commanding the troops and defending the enemy''s country. I have been benevolent and saved all the people and water and fire... "


    "I''ve made a great contribution to the world!" Win new airway.


    He was very excited.


    Compared with these achievements, he doesn''t need them.


    Zhong Wuyan gave him a cold look: "it''s not you, it''s your body. How can you say that you are the one who has occupied this person''s body? "


    Win new surprise.


    It''s all seen.


    Li Rui said curiously, "sister Zhong, how did you do that?"


    Zhong Wuyan sipped sake, and some reminiscence appeared in her eyes.


    "For a while, the world changed greatly. It''s cold, but we can go out. "


    "So I went out and traveled for a while. After doing some things and coming back, it wasn''t long before I found out that I could speak and feel like a person. "


    Zhong Wuyan looked at Yingxin: "and he, although he eats crayfish vigorously, actually he doesn''t know what crayfish tastes like."


    "He doesn''t know what the meat of crayfish tastes like. Everything is made up by his own brain."


    Zhong Wuyan whispered: "I didn''t mean to hit you."


    Yingxin put down the crayfish and shook his head: "it doesn''t matter. In fact, the taste of the brain is very good. It''s better to eat than to watch. "


    "Besides, I''m used to it."


    The world envies their immortality.


    But who knows what price to pay?

 Chapter 918

    There is no perfect thing.


    People only see the good side, not the cold side.


    Or I don''t mention it subconsciously.


    That''s the norm.


    To put it mildly, it''s just watching thieves eat meat, but not seeing them being beaten and imprisoned.


    "So as long as we fix the good news, we can become a drought, right?"


    Li Rui asked with a smile.


    Zhong Wuyan eating crayfish, said: "not necessarily, I just share my experience. If I can sum up the rules, I may not be at the present level. Drought is a demigod, flying away from the sky and reducing drought and disaster. Do you think I can do it now? "


    "That''s why you can''t get out."


    "Yes, I can''t get out. I can only sleep in this palace, which is sheltered by me. The water really doesn''t come in, but it''s far away if I want to go out and be a bully. "


    Zhong Wuyan said with a smile: "thank you for coming. Otherwise, I don''t know when this boring day will be. This crayfish is good. You can bring me a few hundred jin later. "


    Li Rui immediately thought of driving a big truck to send crayfish.


    Ying Xin said, "I don''t know if I can stay here for a period of time?"


    "No way." Zhong Wuyan resolutely refused, "here are women, no men stay."


    There''s no way to win the new, since it''s all about this.


    "In that case, there''s no way."


    He spread out his hand, helpless.


    Oh, woman.


    Zhong Wuyan looks at Li Rui: "what about you? Do you have any problems? How''s the secret key? "


    "Not so fast."


    "I have to remind you that it''s important that you find it as soon as possible."


    "I haven''t found it for thousands of years, and I can''t find it in three or two days." Li Rui is also helpless.


    Zhong Wuyan opens her mouth.


    Li Rui quickly peeled the crayfish and handed it over: "in fact, there is nothing good outside."


    "It''s delicious out there." Zhong Wuyan said.


    Li Rui must admit that this is true.


    And, if it is to become a great person, then the outside is heaven.


    Delicious, fun, all kinds of good.


    "Recently, I want to improve. Why don''t I stay here for a while? "


    "Whatever you want."


    "Go back first." Li Rui said to Yingxin.


    Win new open mouth, this want to say what.


    But in the end, he didn''t say anything.


    Although, Zhong Wuyan just said, it''s not convenient for men to stay here, although Li Rui is also a man.


    However, there is a huge gap between men.


    Men who can please women, but even men who can''t peel shrimp, are really two different things.


    "I see. I don''t deserve it."


    Ying Xin got up, shook his head and left with a sigh.


    On the way back, he knew how to go, but it took him a long time to eliminate the setbacks in his heart.


    Li Rui lives in fairy lake.


    This stay lasted for more than half a month. All the ladies and sisters in fairy lake liked Li Rui better, because Li Rui would bring them both beautiful things and delicious food.


    Although they can''t taste the meat, they feel very good.


    Zhong Wuyan has warned Li Rui about this several times.


    "You can''t let them move the common heart, smelly man walk away, let other people''s heart if have miss, than kill her with miserable."


    Li Rui saved himself: "don''t worry, I will never mess."


    "You said no, if I find out who you hurt, I will kill you!"


    "Kill me, who will give you delicious food? Don''t tease me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Thanks to Li Rui who knows how to deal with women, he can get along with women all day long, even if it''s a pile of dead bodies. If you have nothing to do, you will quarrel with Zhong Wuyan. You can''t be familiar.


    When Li Rui was about to leave Fairy Lake, Zhong Wuyan was still reluctant to part with him: "it''s a pity that you are not a corpse repair. If only you were a corpse repair."


    Li Rui waved his hand again and again: "don''t, I don''t want to be a corpse repairman."


    It''s not a joke of Li Rui. What''s good about corpse repair? It''s not allowed by heaven and earth Avenue. That is to say, in this era, before that, everyone called for fighting. No matter what happened, we should first regard it as evil and exterminate it.


    Status is like a mouse.


    Li Rui leaves Fairy Lake under the gaze of Zhong Wuyan.


    As soon as Li Rui got home, the women in the family held an interrogation meeting.


    Hosted by Jian Sumei.


    Jian Su Mei is afraid that the world will not be in chaos.


    "It''s said that you went to see miss again."


    "Do you still have this family in your eyes? Isn''t it enough to have so many wives in your family?"


    "What the hell do you want to be, man?"


    Li Rui was speechless when he asked three times.


    Cherry cold hum a: "he also want what home, men are this pair of virtue, always think of the outside, is the so-called, can''t get is the best."


    Guan Feixue hugs him and is filled with indignation: "he doesn''t want home. I''m afraid he doesn''t even remember which child was born now!"


    Sister sang almost died laughing.


    "What are you doing? It''s endless. It''s true." Li Rui is not angry. He gives everyone a look and sits down in the middle of the sofa, embracing one with his left hand and one with his right.


    "There''s no such committee at home, right? Who brings the rhythm, who organizes and who leads? "


    Jian Su Mei and yingzi got up and left.


    These two major suspects, huh!


    Xiaoman flies out of the room on the second floor and sees her jump straight from the second floor to Li Rui''s arms. Almost did not kill Li Rui, so big a girl, so straight down.


    "Dad, I learned how to do it!"


    Xiaoman''s flaunting palms closed, and saw a flaming flame coming straight at Li Rui''s face.


    Li Rui quickly blocked her and closed her hands.


    "You want to murder your father?"


    Li Rui was furious. Since the devil grew up in his family, he had no peace and was often restless.


    "Who taught you the art?"


    "No one taught me, I will."


    Li Rui was even more angry: "you will, hum, I think there is a sister who taught you. Fire dance, come out for me


    Bang, the room upstairs is tightly managed.


    "It''s against the sky!"


    In a rage, Li Rui steps up the stairs and comes to the room of Huowu. He directly takes out the key to open the door.


    It''s not that we can''t kick it off. The key is that it''s our own home. If the furniture is damaged, he has to repair it.


    As the saying goes, to be in charge of a family is to know that firewood, rice, oil and salt are expensive.


    When Huowu saw Li Rui come into the room, she screamed and hid in the quilt, half of her body was pursed and shivering outside.


    Li Rui lifted the quilt, grabbed her and beat her.


    "Let you lead a bad sister. If you don''t fight, you won''t be sensible. Beat you to death!"


    The fire dance screamed and struggled.


    All of a sudden, the fire dances and pushes angrily.


    "What are you doing? I''m not a ten-year-old anymore. Can you show me some respect?"


    Li Rui stopped and looked at it carefully.


    Not to mention, Huowu is 15 years old.


    It''s a big girl.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was awkward.

 Chapter 919

    Fifteen, of course, is still a child.


    Put it outside, that is, the girl who just went to senior one.


    It''s just


    The children in the family are always precocious. In such a super elite family, they eat and drink well every day.


    Li Rui put down the fire dance.


    "OK, since you are already a big child, but I''ll tell you first, if you dare to act recklessly with Xiaoman again, I will make you look good!"


    "Your sister Ying hasn''t been beaten less by me. If you don''t want to smoke, you should be more conscious."


    With a warning, Li Rui went downstairs.


    Fire dance full face not convinced, hum a few.


    This is her character. She is small, but she is very proud.


    In Li Rui''s heart, she is just a child.


    Stay at home for a few days.


    Li Rui used to live in the underworld. At this time, the war in the underworld has entered a white hot stage.


    When Li Rui arrived at the prefecture, most of the princes at the top of the prefecture were no longer there.


    When Li Rui came to baoshuzhai, shuier said, "the eldest prince led the team and went to the front line to watch the war. This time, there will be a big move in hell


    Li Rui frowned slightly: "I''ll go and have a look."


    Li Rui goes to the twelfth hell.


    Flags are like a forest.


    The military accounts of the coalition forces in the prefectural areas continued. The underground soldiers of all races are ready to meet the arrival of soldiers at any time before the battle.


    Li Rui meets the Runner King.


    As a vanguard, the headquarters of runner Wang suffered heavy losses.


    Li Rui sat down in his camp.


    The runner king ordered people to serve tea.


    They sat opposite each other. The Runner King asked, "what''s the matter with you this time?"


    "No offense, I don''t mean to tell you what to do with the coalition forces. It''s just that everyone in the upper echelons of the prefecture now knows that the prefecture wants to accomplish its work in one battle... I''m afraid it won''t have a good effect. "


    "Oh? Even you know. It seems that the news has really spread out. Naturally, the demons are clear. No wonder their recent March has slowed down. "


    The runner Wang said with a smile, "this is exactly what we want."


    "What do you say?"


    Li Rui is quite confused.


    The Runner King took a sip of tea and said, "in the battlefield, there are only two kinds of conspiracy and Yang conspiracy. The so-called conspiracy is to avoid the other party''s thinking area and kill by surprise. Its means must be hidden and careful. Yang Mou, on the other hand, is just and upright. Looking at each other step by step, they all fall into the preset situation. "


    "So, is this a plot of the sun?"


    "In fact, they don''t stick to these. Conspiracy is the means to achieve the goal. When you need to use stratagem, you have to admit that you have lost self-confidence. Therefore, for me, I really don''t have much fun. "


    The runner put down his cup and sighed, "what''s your plan?"


    "I''m going to get some information in the past."


    "You see the key point. Intelligence is really what we need most now. If you need any support, just talk to me. "


    "I haven''t thought about it yet, but we need some materials to build the transmission array."


    "You just ask them for it."


    "I think looking for your treasure house may have better materials. After all, this time it''s special operations. I need high support."


    "All right, I''ll only say when I look back. You can go in and pick something from the treasure house at home. Here''s the key."


    Li Rui took the key and was overjoyed: "then I''ll go back first."


    The Runner King can''t laugh or cry. Li Rui is in such a hurry to go back. He must want to search.


    However, he also understood.


    After all, gamble on your life and work so hard for the affairs of the underworld.


    I haven''t seen such a person for a long time.


    Wealth is in danger.


    "Probably, that''s how he came all the way."


    The runner king sees Li Rui off. Li Rui goes to see the prince and others, says hello and leaves.


    They thought Li Rui didn''t care about the war. In fact, Li Rui had more important things to do.


    Back at the top of the earth, Li Ruixing rushed to the Runner King''s house.


    There is no doubt that this feeling is super expected.


    The tenth Prince is not at home. In the house of the Runner King, the housekeeper sees Li Rui.


    A little curious.


    "My Lord, I don''t know that you came here to..."


    Li ruiduan''s posture: "take some things."


    The housekeeper frowned.


    As a housekeeper, he naturally wanted to take care of the palace. Besides, he is not the general housekeeper, but the housekeeper of the royal family.


    If you''re not polite, he may know more about the big and small things in the palace than the Runner King.


    That is to say, because Li Rui has a good relationship with the tenth prince, he will be more polite to Li Rui.


    "I don''t know what the adults want to take away? It should be noted that there are many things in our palace, but none of them are superfluous. "


    The housekeeper tries to hint Li Rui that he doesn''t think he has a good relationship with the tenth prince, so he treats the palace as a big dog.


    The landlord family also has no surplus food.


    Li Rui understood the hint of the housekeeper, but he just laughed: "I''m going to the treasure house of the Lord, please lead the way."


    The housekeeper was solemn.


    He didn''t expect that Li Rui''s idea was this.


    It''s not a small way to take some of the things from the palace.


    It''s about taking the core baby.


    "My Lord, have you ever had any relevant documents? What do you have instructions to take? "


    The housekeeper felt that he had to do his duty.


    After all, it''s a big deal.


    Li Rui still kept a smiling face: "the runner king said, whatever I choose!"


    That''s why he was so happy when he came here.


    Wheel king!


    It is one of the ten kings of the earth. It has existed for a long time, not to mention the Runner King. Even if it is a dragon that has lived for such a long time, it has already collected a lot of treasures.


    "Take me quickly. I''m in a hurry. By the way, I''ve brought the key. Here it is


    Li Rui takes out the key given by the Runner King.


    The housekeeper reached out and said, "show me?"


    Li Rui gave the key to the housekeeper, who checked it, but he didn''t give it back to Li Rui. He just said kindly, "the key is true, but my Lord, if you want to take something from the palace, you need at least a hand instruction. If not, it would be too casual to take the things from the palace with a key. What do you think? "


    Li Rui is very interested in being disturbed.


    He saw that the housekeeper wanted to make trouble.


    "Why don''t you ask the runner himself?"


    "I can''t see the king on the battlefield. My Lord, I''ve taken the key. I dare not let it go without a written instruction. "


    The housekeeper said, "come and see you off!"


    There are many guards in the palace.


    Li Rui narrowed his eyes. It''s not difficult to explain it clearly.


    But the housekeeper''s attitude made him very uncomfortable.


    The kind of formation that seems to regard him as a thief, be on guard and stare at him.


    "I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you. If you don''t want to die, get out of my way!"

 Chapter 920

    I was in a hurry, but the housekeeper was still so difficult.


    I don''t think anyone has any temper.


    The name of his underground life was not blown out.


    The housekeeper was also furious: "this is the palace, not the place where you can be presumptuous!"


    Li Rui stepped forward and slapped directly!


    Slap on the housekeeper''s face.


    "I''m not talking to you. Get out of here!"


    Li Rui strides in and the housekeeper is slapped by Li Rui.


    He thought that with the power of the palace, Li Rui would retreat. At least, we have to follow his arrangement.


    But Li Rui is going to turn over his face, which makes him completely understand that it''s troublesome.


    make war?


    What are the benefits?


    Under the influence, if Li Rui was really ordered by the Runner King, then as a housekeeper, he would have no good fruit.


    I''m in trouble about this.


    At this time, the housekeeper really realized regret.


    The usual arrogance has created such a problem.


    Just then, a group of people came out of the palace.


    A graceful woman came to the door.


    "Steward Chen, you are the same. You are not allowed to stop the underground from coming, you know?"


    When housekeeper Chen saw the woman, he immediately knelt down in fear: "I will obey the will of the princess!"


    In my heart, I was relieved.


    Li Rui didn''t give him face, but the princess gave him a step down.


    This shows that the princess has taken over the matter.


    The princess looked at Li Rui: "Mr. Li, this way, please."


    She leads the way.


    "Thank you, princess."


    Li Rui politely thanks, but without looking at the housekeeper and others, he goes on.


    This posture is arrogant enough.


    Li Rui is the first one to take things from his family.


    The princess led Li Rui to sit down in the living room and said, "I''ve heard what the LORD said. Next time, if there''s anything, you can come to me directly. What the servants don''t understand, they don''t understand what you do. "


    "Even so, they still despise me too much."


    "Of course, if everyone knows that you have great ability and ambition, it is not a good thing for you. It''s just that it''s hard to keep a good balance between looking down on it and looking up to it too much. "


    Li Rui nodded, worthy of being the princess, and summed it up in place.


    "There are two treasures of the Lord. The outer treasure house is common, and the inner treasure house is his favorite collection. Which one do you want to go to? "


    "I want it all!"


    Li Rui is not polite at all. The princess smiles and asks, "how are you going to the front line to see my son?"


    "The tenth Prince has always been very promising. He is introverted and will be fine."


    "That''s good."


    After the servant passed fengcha, the princess took a sip and asked, "I heard that you want to go to the big black sky again this time. Do you want to take the emperor''s sons there?"


    "This is not necessarily the case. It should not be the scale of the last time. Because the direction is different, it will not be like before. "


    The princess knew that it was confidential, and she could not ask too much about it.


    But if the prince wants to follow Li Rui, he may encounter an accident.


    The last time I went to the big black sky, half of the soldiers were killed, leaving sorrow.


    This time, the situation is even more urgent. I''m afraid it is not optimistic.


    In this way, she could not help worrying. After all, children travel thousands of miles and mothers worry.


    "Don''t worry, princess. I will take special care of the tenth prince. No matter whether he goes or not, I will be his brother. As a matter of fact, the relationship between the princes is not very good at the top of the earth. Because of all kinds of conflicts, I can be closer to them. "


    The princess nodded: "I''ve heard that you treat people all the time. I''m relieved that huang''er will make friends with you. He really needs a good companion, but I heard that last time you went to the dark sky, you took him to peep at the dark sky demon''s wife''s bath.... "


    Li Rui quickly lowered his head to drink tea.


    The princess smiles and waits for Li Rui to reply.


    Li Rui quietly drank two mouthfuls of tea and said faintly, "nothing, nothing. Who said that?"


    The princess laughed and said nothing.


    Li Rui coughed and put down his cup: "it''s getting late, princess. Please take me to the treasure house."


    The princess knew that Li Rui didn''t want to do more discussion on that kind of thing, so she got up with a smile and took Li Rui to the treasure house.


    According to the Convention, outsiders are not allowed to enter such a confidential place as treasure house, that is, housekeepers and others can only be far away from several gates.


    Li Rui hesitated a little when he came in.


    I''m afraid it''s not good without a third person present.


    But, considering that this is the princess.


    It should be nothing.


    However, Li Rui had a heart.


    His eyes were shining.


    Li Rui opened the door of the treasure house with his key and entered the outsourcing storehouse, where he collected many antique calligraphy and paintings.


    It''s art.


    Although it is an ordinary product, it has high artistic value. And art, is common, people''s appreciation of beauty, regardless of boundaries.


    But it doesn''t work.


    Li Rui didn''t touch the artworks.


    Just enjoy for a moment, then go further.


    The second compartment is metal.


    Some of these metal articles are swords and some are organs.


    It''s exquisite.


    Li Rui selected several weapons, which were made of special metal. Hold in the hand, there is a sense of arm.


    The third compartment is the spirit stone.


    The so-called spirit stone is a gem containing a lot of spirit.


    These are the most important things. With a big wave of his hand, Li Rui selected more than a dozen of the best spirit stones.


    Seeing this, the princess said with a smile, "you know how to choose."


    "All right, these things are useful. Whether it''s going out to fight or making altars, these things are indispensable. "


    The princess leads Li Rui to the fourth compartment.


    In the fourth compartment, Li Rui saw several light masses floating quietly.


    Some of these light masses, like the heart, beat quietly.


    Some are dark and cold, like a fruit.


    Li Rui saw one of the black fruits and felt an attractive smell.


    "What is this?"


    "It''s the fruit of the soul."


    "What is the soul for?"


    "Soul, master. Or the fruit of the spirit tree. "


    Li Rui comes forward and holds a soul fruit.


    Feel the amazing soul energy!


    Heart shocked!


    This is the inside story of a king!


    Long time, long time, they have a lot of time to collect these treasures for their own use. Even if you can''t use it up, you can store it here. If you can use it one day in the future, you can absorb it at any time.


    "Can I take these too?"


    "Of course. Anyway, it''s idle to leave them here. You can take them away as long as you can use them."


    "However, you should be careful when you absorb it. The energy of these soul fruits is amazing."


    Li Rui nodded and asked, "how to absorb the soul fruit?"


    "Take it orally."


    Li Rui looked at the soul fruit in his hand and bit it down!


    The majestic soul energy will submerge him in an instant!


    Good thing!

 Chapter 921

    Li Rui''s body is expanding, constantly bulging, towards the direction of the ball.


    The princess watched in silence.


    When Li Rui inflated into a ball, the princess asked, "can I help you?"


    Li Rui shook his head with difficulty.


    At this time, he was already a fat man of two or three hundred, and he had no neck at all, just a ball on his stomach. It''s round and overstaffed.


    Moreover, because of the body expansion, Li Rui''s clothes were broken.


    It can be said that clothes do not cover the body.


    But the princess turned a blind eye.


    They are not ordinary people, and the princess doesn''t care if she sees Li Rui''s body.


    Instead, she licked her tongue excitedly.


    After Li Rui''s eyes glimpsed the scene, he felt a little cold.


    Turn around quickly, sit on the ground and refine the soul.


    This is half a day.


    During this period, Li Rui''s body gradually returned to its original state, and even completely recovered.


    The princess once went out and brought back a suit of clothes.


    When she came back, Li Rui was exactly recovering. He took the clothes from the princess and said thank you.


    "I didn''t expect that you could refine a complete soul fruit. It''s really a young hero."


    "The princess is over praised."


    Li Rui light said a, deliberately open the distance between the two people.


    The scene when the princess licked her tongue just now is still fresh in his memory.


    Some things are not only bad, but disasters.


    If you can''t control your desire, can''t detect the coming of disaster and avoid it in time, you will die quickly.


    Is the woman of the wheel King joking?


    There are only ten kings in the underworld!


    There are altogether 19 planes, plus the upper level of the prefecture, 20 planes!


    Twenty planes, but only ten kings.


    And the king of the wheel is more than ten thousand?


    It''s no exaggeration to be more than one billion or ten billion people!


    His woman, even if it''s a free gift, Li Rui doesn''t dare or want it.


    I''ve passed the age when I can''t move my legs when I see a woman


    Xu is aware of Li Rui''s sense of distance, and the princess smiles.


    "I didn''t expect that you were quite conscious. Let''s go. I''ll take you to Neiku to have a look."


    The princess leads Li Rui to leave the outer library.


    The outer library was not opened by Wang Lirui, so when it was closed, it was also closed by the princess.


    But in the library, it is necessary to use Li Rui''s key.


    The princess takes Li Rui to the inner library. Li Rui takes out the key and opens the door of the inner library.


    The princess was about to go in with Li Rui. Li Rui said, "princess, please let me go in alone this time."


    Princess Leng Leng, immediately, a smile.


    "Well, I''m afraid you won''t find your way."


    In fact, where can not find the way, this is not a maze.


    Just now outside the library, space is not particularly wide. Where is the risk of getting lost?


    Besides, they are not ordinary people.


    Li Rui said seriously, "please wait outside. Thank you very much."


    The princess had to nod.


    Li Rui enters the inner warehouse, closes the door and gasps for breath.


    Somehow, he always felt something was wrong with the princess.


    This is not the wife of the Runner King.


    How can his wife be like this?


    How to look at it, the princess has an evil spirit.


    Li Rui is at a distance anyway.


    "What''s the difference between Neiku


    Li Rui walked further inside and found that the inner storehouse was a large object shelter.


    I don''t know how much more space this place has than waiku.


    And the storage of things, the volume is generally larger.


    It has the soul fruit of a bull.


    There is a wooden puppet that can be operated by one person. The puppet is shining with metal luster, and the heart part is emitting light.


    It''s a powerful thing at first sight.


    There are also those huge weapons.


    It is estimated that it is used to provide items for the French to fight.


    Li Rui is glad to see it.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t take much just now."


    Li Rui takes away every shelf.


    Don''t be greedy, so that the Runner King won''t go home to have a look. Yo, all the things he has collected for many years have been taken away by people. What''s the point?


    Li Rui felt that he could not accept it, which was too greedy.


    So it''s acceptable to take away everything.


    Although, the Runner King''s heart will certainly be very heartache, but after heartache, can he still accept it?


    It should be acceptable. After all, the keys are given.


    Thinking about this, Li Rui suddenly felt a little terrible.


    Why is the Runner King willing to give all the keys to the treasure house to others?


    Since it is the key to others, then do well, all things are not left to be taken away.


    So.


    Why is he willing.


    Isn''t it because of the extreme lack of confidence in this war?


    When you think it over, you will feel horrible.


    Only when one is about to die or foresees death, one will not care about the material things.


    What collection, baby


    I''m dead.


    What''s the point of asking for that?


    "Forget it. Don''t think about it. Scare yourself."


    Li Rui rubbed his eyebrows, loaded the things in distress, and left the inner library.


    Outside, the princess was waiting. When she saw Li Rui, she said with a smile, "well, have you taken all the things?"


    "Take it."


    "The princess said:" the family has already prepared food and wine, it''s a farewell party for you. You come with me


    The princess leads the way and Li Rui comes to the living room.


    A table of good wine and good food.


    The maid around is helping to pour the wine.


    Since the scene has done enough, Li Rui is not respectful. Plus just harvest so many good things, the mood is also good.


    Since you want to drink, it''s OK to have a drink.


    Li Rui and the princess were seated.


    The princess raised her glass and said, "here, I''ll give you a toast on behalf of the prince. I wish you a successful start this time and make contributions to the underground."


    Li Rui raised his glass: "thank you. I will do my best."


    Li Rui looks up and drinks the wine.


    The princess laughed and asked, "I heard that you are in the world, and your wives and concubines are in groups. Is that the case?"


    Li Rui''s face was slightly red. He didn''t know whether the wine was too strong or he was really embarrassed.


    "Does the princess know about it?"


    "Huang Er mentioned it twice, saying that you have more children, and giving birth to children is a kind of cluster."


    Li Rui did not have a good way: "he talks nonsense. I confiscate his money. I have to talk about him later."


    Although it is true that there are more children born in these two years.


    But the underground government is not always there to celebrate.


    And it''s often wrong. For example, Li Youran was born and congratulated by the eldest prince and the second prince.


    Li Shenping was born, and he was the third prince and the tenth prince.


    Only Xiaoman, all of them came to celebrate. At that time, it was the peak of Li Rui''s momentum when he had the most harmonious relationship with the local government.


    At that time, the princes of the prefecture were also the most enthusiastic.


    After all, it''s a loss business.


    Li Rui can keep on giving birth to children. Even if one wife has two, it will be dozens of children.


    The princes of the underworld can''t be compared.

 Chapter 922

    Talking and laughing, the princess and Li Rui drink a pot of wine.


    Li Rui is eating the food, but he has a heart.


    However, unconsciously, Li Rui was a bit drunk.


    This wine seems quite unusual.


    "Princess, is this wine mixed with anything?"


    "It''s the prince''s medicinal wine. It''s very good for Yuanshen to drink it."


    i see.


    Li Rui put his heart down and drank slowly.


    I don''t forget to eat more vegetables.


    I didn''t think about it. It tastes a little strange.


    Li Rui put down his chopsticks.


    "Princess, I feel full."


    "Tea, then."


    "No, I''m going back."


    Li Rui is really bad. He always feels bored.


    The princess got up and said, "I''ll see you off."


    "Princess Xie."


    Li Rui gets up, and the princess walks in front of him. Suddenly he falters.


    Li Rui didn''t help him.


    "Princess, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I don''t know. I feel dizzy. I seem to have been drugged."


    Wang Fei lay on the ground, weak.


    Li Rui thought for a moment, "I''ll call the housekeeper."


    Suddenly, Li Rui felt a faint fragrance. The fragrance, like a fire, burned in Li Rui''s mind.


    Li Rui shakes.


    The strength of the whole body is fading rapidly.


    I can''t open my eyes.


    In the blurred vision, Li Rui seems to see the princess rising from the ground.


    She stood in front of her, condescending, as if with a hint of ridicule.


    "It''s a tough guy, so be careful..."


    Li Rui''s eyes closed slowly.


    In the last feeling, it seems that something happened and fell gently on my face.


    Like yarn.


    That''s what the princess is wearing.


    "No!"


    "There must be a conspiracy behind this!"


    Li Rui bit the tip of his tongue and the sharp pain made him open his eyes.


    "Princess, what are you doing?"


    As you can see, the princess is not wearing a piece of silk. She is trying to strip off all his clothes.


    Li Rui waved his hand and the princess flew out.


    Li Rui, with a strong spirit, separated himself from a wooden man.


    Drunk is only the body, not the consciousness!


    The wooden man grew up quickly, holding his comatose body and striding out.


    "Princess, no matter what you want to do, I will report it to the prince!"


    How noble is the status of a princess under one person and above ten thousand people.


    Li Rui can''t imagine why it is necessary for the princess to do such a thing!


    There''s going to be a big problem at the top of the prefecture!


    There''s definitely a huge problem, hidden.


    If we don''t report this matter to shiyanluo soon, I''m afraid that the civil strife at the top of the hell will burn like a prairie fire.


    "Come on! Help


    I saw the princess yelling. When she finished yelling, she gave Li Rui a smile. She directly used her hand as a knife to scratch her neck!


    The strangest thing is that her knife was faintly black thunder!


    Scorched smoke from the window!


    At this time, the bodyguards outside rushed in.


    I was shocked to see this scene.


    Housekeeper of the palace, Jai Yi wants to crack!


    "The prince and the princess treat you kindly. How dare you do such a thing? Come and take him down!"


    At the same time, he took out a piece of jade formula and smashed it!


    The whole upper echelon of the hell, a sharp alarm.


    The guards draw their swords to kill Li Rui. Li Rui has nothing to say. When they walk in the underground, they can still be swarmed up by these people, grab them, tie them with ropes, and kneel in front of the housekeeper?


    Don''t even think about it.


    Even though they were separated, they were also powerful. Several vertical jumpers, holding their own bodies, jumped up and flew out of the palace.


    There are still people chasing after him, just like the maggot of tarsal bone. Li Rui has no choice but to keep avoiding.


    It''s time to avoid.


    It''s getting harder.


    The city guards are searching every street.


    At night, it was like a big net on the ground, waiting for Li Rui to get caught.


    Li Rui has not been able to return to the world. After all, the wooden man is not enough to pass through the gate of chengdi.


    Moreover, even if you return to the world at this time, it will not help, on the contrary, it may cause a drag.


    Li Rui comes to the huangquan river.


    Li Rui rubbed his forehead as he put the body on the ground.


    I''m very upset.


    It''s estimated that things will be very serious. It''s hard to say if we can''t make it worse.


    The divine consciousness turns around in the body and finds that the Qi in the body is locked.


    The upper echelons of the underworld are still powerful.


    It''s just that after drinking some wine, Li Rui didn''t expect to have such means.


    What''s the reason for this, princess?


    Li Rui was puzzled.


    "It''s really bad luck. Who can figure it out on me? Is it the dark ones who deserve to die?"


    Li Rui deeply thinks that he hates.


    It''s too late. For today''s sake, we have to recover as soon as possible.


    It''s hard to be healthy like this. If you can''t mobilize your true Qi, you''ll be dead if you show up.


    I''m not sure what other consequences there will be.


    In principle, as long as it is poison, there must be a solution.


    After a careful examination, Li Rui suddenly realized that the real Qi in his body was stagnant.


    It''s not just poisoning.


    It''s still OK to push Zhenqi, but it''s very slow.


    This kind of characteristic is like spring water.


    Yes, it''s just like the spring water above.


    The flow is very slow, it seems that it has not moved at all, but it is actually moving slowly.


    "Excuse me, I think this medicine is mixed with huangquan river water."


    No wonder it tasted strange at the beginning and felt powerful.


    But there is no way, who will be bored to drink the huangquan river.


    No one knows the taste of the huangquan river. People who drink it are dead!


    dead person.


    Li Rui looks to the bone king.


    The king of bones is a real dead man.


    How about


    Let''s make a guess?


    Li Rui did it when he thought of it. He controlled the king of bone and went outside the huangquan River to drink a sip of the huangquan river.


    "It''s the yellow spring river!"


    It is estimated that it is still the refined huangquan river.


    Otherwise, it is impossible to hide the taste so perfectly in the food and wine.


    Huangquan River, this is very difficult to do.


    This is no less difficult than a mortal drinking dichlorvos.


    There is no cure, only a short time to live, the rest of the day, waiting for the whole body rotten to die.


    Li Rui''s brows are locked. At this point, it seems to be a dead end.


    At the thought of his wife and children, Li Rui clenched his fists.


    At this time, I don''t know what kind of chaos is going on outside. It''s estimated that the upper level of the prefecture will not give up. At this moment, maybe someone has been sent to the world.


    If they vent their anger on his family, it will be a great feud!


    The more you think, the more anxious you are.


    Li Rui patted the forehead: "no, no, we must think of a way. As long as we get rid of the poison of the yellow spring water, everything else is easy to do."


    He is a great doctor, and he is good at removing poison.


    However, the poison of huangquan river has never been solved.


    Li Rui carefully separated himself from the king of bones, arrested some of the huangquan River, and began to do the experiment.


    We must untie the poison as soon as possible!

 Chapter 923

    Time flows.


    The news of the princess''s death first came from the palace.


    The truth of the matter is that Li Rui was drunk and killed the princess.


    As soon as this happened, the prince and others didn''t believe it.


    "It must not be normal."


    "Brother Li, don''t say he was drunk. When did you think he was drunk?"


    "Lao Shi, it happened in your family. If other people don''t understand it, brother Li, you can''t not understand it. One is that he won''t get drunk at all when he drinks, and the other is who he is? When the field of divine knowledge is spread out, it has my father''s demeanor. What''s the most ridiculous is that brother Li stripped off your mother''s clothes and wanted to plot against her. "


    "So many women in brother Li''s family often have a headache for this. Is it credible? "


    The tenth Prince is with the eldest prince.


    In fact, without the analysis of the Grand Prince, the ten princes also have a clear idea.


    However, his idea is the most sober one.


    It is also at this moment that people understand that the wisdom of the tenth Prince is no less than that of others.


    "There is something strange about it. But the most curious thing is, why did it happen? Why did it happen in my family? My mother is a princess


    The tenth Prince is not a man without love and righteousness.


    On the contrary, he could see most clearly what might be hidden behind such things happening at home.


    "There is definitely a huge conspiracy behind this. The question is, is this conspiracy only aimed at brother Li? "


    The eldest prince looked like a Lin: "someone doesn''t want us to go to hell."


    "Who will be able to do such a thing? Who has the qualifications? "


    That''s a good question.


    The question silenced the whole group.


    The princess is a character of the first echelon level. If you can calculate this level, it''s not just for someone.


    They want to influence the whole situation of the prefecture.


    But anyway, when they get together to discuss it.


    The order from the hell has been given.


    "This is to order: Li Rui is walking in the underworld. After investigation, he is suspected of murdering the tenth Princess of the underworld, which is a heinous crime. Specially, the princes of the prefecture form an investigation team to kill Li Rui! "


    "This is the order of ten kings!"


    Ten King order!


    The great prince and others were all stunned and could not speak for a long time.


    Or the herald, give the decree to the prince.


    "How, how..."


    "How could it be the ten King order..."


    "It''s impossible, it''s impossible..."


    The order of ten kings is the order of killing.


    In other words, no matter what the situation is, it must be carried out to the end.


    No regrets!


    The second prince and the third prince asked the herald who had not yet left: "why is it the order of the ten kings? This is the highest order. Are you sure the order was drawn up by the ten kings together?"


    Herald officer, not smiling: "how, who dares to pass the ten kings'' orders?"


    "The princess is involved in the highest level of affairs. When the princess is killed, she is the enemy of the whole Prefecture! "


    When the herald finished, he turned and left.


    He''s dealing with these princes.


    If not, it would have been a loud rebuke.


    This is the order of ten kings!


    According to common sense, we should kneel down to receive orders.


    But it doesn''t matter that princes don''t kneel, or even say nothing.


    They''re all family anyway.


    It''s not his turn to gossip.


    The second prince and others surrounded the great prince.


    "Boss, what about..."


    "Do you really want to kill brother Li?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The prince frowned and waved: "at present, let''s go back first. This time, I''m afraid it''s really a mistake. If we''re not here, there will be turmoil at the top of the prefecture. "


    "My father was fighting on the front line, but we didn''t maintain good order in the rear. This is our responsibility."


    "Go back to the top at once!"


    Under the leadership of the great prince, the princes set out towards the top of the earth.


    Meanwhile, the streets and alleys are already full of wanted notices for Li Rui.


    Grapevine news has also been distributed.


    After getting drunk, Li Rui attempted to commit a crime against the princess, who finally committed suicide.


    Of course, on the surface, it is Li Rui''s intention to snatch the tenth King''s treasure. The princess refuses, and Li Rui kills in anger.


    Whatever the outcome, it is unacceptable.


    Pop!


    Beer!


    The whip lashed hard. The commander of the city guard, who was in charge of the first-hand investigation, was invincible.


    He is the cousin of bailixiang, the great general of the first king who is in charge of guarding Baodi.


    After Li Rui had a fight with bailixiang, bailixiang also knew about it.


    This incident broke out and fell on the head of the hundred Li invincible.


    The most important thing is to track down and arrest all the people related to Li Rui.


    The first team sent by him is even ready to go to the Li family in the world, where the soul of the Li family is arrested and tortured.


    And, at this time, the first torture is water!


    "Where did Li Rui go? Where is he likely to go! If you don''t say it, I''ll beat you to death! "


    "Anyway, there are many wives and concubines. You don''t know. There are more than ten of them. Who are you? Even if you are killed, he will regret it at most. It won''t be any good! "


    "I''m a pariah, but I dare to be hard mouthed and beat me hard!"


    Shuier''s body is weak.


    At this time is already covered with black and white.


    It''s not just shuier, but also Sisi who has been in contact with Li Rui.


    He was also tortured.


    Among them, Si Si''s husband, who has been living and dying, is almost desperate.


    Baili invincible took the whip from his hand and whipped it on shuier.


    "If you don''t say it, it''s OK. I really think I have nothing to do with you thieves. Our city guards don''t eat dry food. "


    Although the city guard was not the fourth division, it was also in a high position.


    If you are directly in charge of the city guard, what''s the difference?


    Don''t think that only the Yin Department and the inspection department are good at torture.


    Everyone can be a good interrogation expert if they have that chance.


    Don''t mention these people from the top of the earth. Even if they are mortals, they can master the main points of interrogation skillfully by giving them a certain amount of time.


    It is nothing more than constantly oppressing people''s psychological bottom line and crushing people''s psychological defense line.


    It can be done in any way, physically or psychologically.


    Water is half dead.


    There is hardly a piece of skin and flesh that is good.


    However, the invincible, but it is showing a more brutal bloodthirsty look.


    "Somebody, wash her up and pick up her clothes for me."


    "I''d like to have a taste of Li Rui''s woman. See if he is willing to pick up second-hand goods played by others, but this woman is just... Ha ha! "


    "I''m not an innocent woman for a long time, but I''m pretending to be a passionate woman here. I''d like to see if she can be so tough when she''s gracious under me


    A hundred Li invincible command.


    But no one dares to do it.


    A hundred Li invincible rage, is about to attack.


    But saw a knife, gently against his neck.


    "You have the guts. I just don''t know if I can cut my head. When did you start looking so far away from me? "

 Chapter 924

    The big prince, with many princes, I don''t know when, came quietly.


    Take control of this place.


    Invincible in a hundred Li, sweating on the forehead: "Your Highness, villains are only ordered to pursue..."


    "At whose command?"


    "At the order of my elder brother bailixiang."


    The hundred Li invincible knew that if he moved out other people, the prince would not give up.


    But bailixiang is different. Bailixiang is his eldest brother. One is to pull relations.


    Second, thyme is also a cadre under the hands of the eldest prince and father. It''s not as good as beating one''s own people.


    To say this is to tell the prince that I am one of my own.


    The eldest prince gave a cold hum, which was a violent kick.


    "You dare to follow me. When the prince is in charge of the inspection department, how can he take care of his face? Come and drag him to the inspection department and torture him


    There is no one who wants to die.


    We should never underestimate the power of the great prince.


    We should not underestimate the relationship between the prince and the traitor Li Rui.


    Hundred Li invincible angrily said: "Your Highness, do you want to cover up the traitor


    The eldest prince sneered: "who said I would do this? Can you button a hat if you want? What kind of thing are you? You''re going to give me a hat, too? I''ve always been the only one to label people! "


    "Do you think I didn''t hear what you just said? Miss shui''er, you deserve it? "


    Invincible in a hundred miles, nothing to say.


    From all aspects, this is really beyond his control.


    No matter where it goes, this kind of behavior is also despised.


    This one doesn''t have to be washed.


    "Come and escort this person and all relevant personnel involved in Li Rui case to the inspection department. This case is officially taken over by our inspection department! "


    The eldest prince gave an order.


    Don''t dare not!


    Although, in front of Li Rui, the big prince seems to have no status.


    But in fact, he is the prince of hell!


    His power is second only to the ten kings of the prefecture.


    The second echelon, the characters in the first sequence.


    Who dares to go against him?


    Under the stern wording of the prince, no matter shuier or Sisi, they were all taken to the inspection department for examination.


    In name, it is censorship, but in means, it is natural that they are no longer allowed to be harmed.


    Inspection department.


    The prince sent out his men to search in all directions, and took the opportunity to centralize power.


    It has the final say that the top ten kings are not in the top.


    It''s just that there''s not much sense of achievement. They are the most respected people in the upper echelon of the earth.


    "I don''t know where brother Li is."


    The prince sighed.


    The second prince gently reminded: "boss, be careful."


    "What are you saying? What should I say carefully? What kind of official do you think I am working as a dog here? Speak carefully and laugh to death. "


    The eldest prince sneered and raised his voice to an octave: "it''s not nice to say that the hell is just for our ten families to discuss it behind closed doors. Why don''t you ask my father to be careful?"


    Who dares to ask the king of Qin Guang to be careful.


    Isn''t that death?


    King Guangwang of Qin need not be careful. That is his highest position and strongest strength.


    Should the prince be cautious?


    It''s also nonsense.


    The second prince was embarrassed: "Hi, I said that. You see you are excited, I don''t have to be careful!"


    The third prince and others nodded: "we don''t have to be careful. We are the prince, and we are the biggest in hell."


    When you think about it, everyone is more balanced.


    Yes, the situation is really troublesome.


    But I''m afraid.


    We are all high-level people!


    "Let''s find out the matter step by step. Anyway, I don''t believe brother Li will do that. I don''t believe it, even if it''s true. Although the order of ten kings is very powerful, we are not little people when we are princes. Ha ha ha


    The prince burst out a burst of arrogant laughter.


    All the other princes laughed.


    Quite arrogant, invincible feeling.


    If we quarrel with each other, there is nothing to say. If there''s any wrangling, we''ll have to restrain each other. No one dares to say that if we walk horizontally, we''ll have to worry about each other.


    For example, in the case of treasure land, no one said they could possess it.


    However, on the issue of Li Rui, we are surprisingly consistent.


    After all, Li Rui is brother Li, not anyone else.


    "A good brother who has gone through life and death, who can believe that he committed crimes because he was drunk. I don''t think it''s a simple matter. There are people behind it who want to destroy our plan to march to the dark sky. We should start with the dark ones first! "


    The big prince was a fierce looking man.


    In any case, people who can do that kind of thing are absolutely extraordinary.


    Most people, too, dare not say that they are involved in the high level of the prefecture.


    The third prince said, "in addition to investigating the dark forces, on that day, Lao Shi, your housekeeper and guard, all the people present will be arrested for interrogation. We should conscientiously restore the scene, make a detailed investigation and understand the situation at that time, rather than listen to others. "


    That''s right. Everyone nodded his head.


    "The third one thinks carefully. All the results we already know are told by others. What others say is what they say, but the real situation may not be that way. "


    The Grand Prince set the tone and said: "from now on, we will divide our troops into two ways, investigate the suspects and arrest people! If anyone has any opinions, we''ll fight them over together! "


    "That''s it!"


    "Let''s go!"


    Underground unit, twist into a rope.


    Clearly and methodically, the road of investigation began.


    At this time, Li Rui is thinking hard under the yellow spring river.


    Huangquan river is poisonous and has different properties. This is not a simple poison, but Li Rui thinks about it. What he thinks about is why they are not afraid of poison.


    Ordinary people in the underworld, not to mention drinking a mouthful of yellow spring water, even if they get a little bit of it, are crying for their parents, and almost die.


    Even he can only carefully protect his body in the field of divine consciousness, and not let his real body touch anything.


    But bone king, he didn''t say that.


    He entered the huangquan River directly with his body.


    Of course, Bai Gu has a strong defense. Of course, his way of cultivation is different from others.


    However, even if you throw a knife into the huangquan River, it will be corroded.


    How can the king of bones be spared?


    And most of the living creatures in the huangquan River have one thing in common, that is, they used to be dead.


    Or, it was born in the huangquan river.


    Li Rui has a bold idea in his heart.


    "Is it possible that only death can relieve the poison of the yellow spring river?"


    After thinking about it, Li Rui draws a group of dead spirit from his separation.


    It''s pure death.


    If you swallow it, you may die.


    Never before, like this time, has the risk been so great.


    Li Rui hesitated.


    But the hesitation lasted only a few seconds.


    "No matter, there''s no other way!"


    Instead, let the poison spread.


    Why don''t you give it a try!


    Have a fight!

 Chapter 925

    Dead Qi can act on the body, but it can be transplanted to the body, just like sulfuric acid for ordinary people.


    It''s constantly eroding.


    Even with Li Rui''s divine knowledge, he can''t bear such a thing.


    Gradually the skin and flesh on the body are blistering, polo, revealing the dense white bones.


    Even if the consciousness is not in the body, the body will still have subconscious reaction.


    The response is to suffer a lot.


    And this kind of pain, is empathy.


    Even if the consciousness is attached to the body, the pain of empathy is inevitable.


    Because separation is self, noumenon, and even self!


    It''s all about yourself.


    At the moment, Li Rui suddenly began to regret why he wanted to improve Su Hongying''s separation.


    If you cut off the connection between the separation and the noumenon, you don''t have to suffer from this pain.


    Pain, it will only be a single individual.


    However, the hidden danger of doing so is that the separation may also give birth to its own consciousness and become two different individuals.


    One day, it will be very embarrassing if you are strong enough to fight and kill the noumenon.


    It''s not that this kind of thing won''t happen.


    It''s likely to happen.


    After all, if anyone sees the same person, no matter how he looks or how he thinks, he is almost the same.


    If anyone is involved in the kings and princes, then this dark force will not hesitate to be clear and killed from beginning to end.


    Then there are new dark forces.


    In addition, at the beginning of the birth of the dark forces, there was a brand of magic, which completely controlled this force.


    "Long ago, we realized that people are unreliable. We can''t rely solely on our consciousness and instinct. We must have real deterrence to control the dangerous sword of the dark forces. "


    "Because we are the prince, the king and the highest order of the underworld. Of course, occasionally they use the dark forces to disgust each other. That''s the limit


    The prince bowed his head.


    There was no expression on his face.


    State a fact.


    "In other people''s eyes, the dark ones are already a terrible power. But in our opinion, it''s just a group of free range dogs. In the underworld, the dark ones are really powerful. We also think that this group of dogs really can''t come out and can bite. "


    The eldest prince looked up and seemed to feel very tired.


    "But I didn''t expect that there was still a force in the hell. This strength, born out of the dark forces, is a brand new, darker and more powerful force! "


    "Who can tell me what''s going on?"


    "Hell, it''s out of control!"


    With the prince''s high tone of questioning, all the princes were silent.


    In fact, after speculation, investigation and knowing the result.


    No one is not shocked.


    Is this hell going to change?


    Unexpectedly, there is another force stronger than the dark ones!


    Never, never.


    Hidden in the center of darkness!


    "It''s really evil. Who, so boring, formed such a force without permission? Father, they? It''s impossible. "


    The second prince is also confused.


    The third prince thought about it and said in a deep voice, "this is not the style of the father and the king. Besides, he won''t pit his own people. Otherwise, the ten kings won''t agree and no one will agree! No one dares to do this because of the personal influence of the ten kings, unless they want the hell to break up, then they can only be supported by the middle and lower classes. "


    The third prince believed that any force must be led, supported and directed by others.


    And, can point out the personage of such a force, certainly extraordinary.


    So, who is so extraordinary?


    The third prince was lost in thought.


    Among the princes, the three princes are the most intelligent.


    Even if he can''t figure it out, others can''t figure it out.


    "Third, what do you think you should do?"


    The eldest prince decided to listen to the advice of the third prince.


    The third prince said, "there are two ways. If you are a little more simple and rude, you can simply wipe out all the dark forces and kill them all at once. You don''t have to go after it. You don''t have to go after it. "


    "It''s a big deal, you say the second."


    "The second one is that we can check it slowly. Maybe we can check it and hang up."


    The tone of the third prince is similar to Li Rui, and everyone tries to hold back a smile.


    The eldest prince couldn''t help laughing: "you''ve learned seven points from brother Li, but it''s true that this force even dares to harm the princess..."


    "No, I don''t think that in the upper echelons of the underworld, some people dare to harm the princess, and some people get the princess. Old ten, tell me about it. "


    The eyes of all the people gathered on the head of the tenth prince.


    The tenth Prince nodded.


    "That''s what I''ve always been puzzled about. My mother is not an ordinary person. Her strength is only higher than mine, and she has a good heart with my father and King..."


    Everyone took a breath.


    In this case, it''s too mysterious.


    "However, although he has his mind, there is also the possibility of interference. But, brother Li, I''m afraid I''m not my mother''s rival. So there are a lot of doubts about this. "


    It''s like saying that Li Rui went to kill the Runner King and beat him to death before forcing him to commit suicide.


    Is it possible?


    Let''s not talk about human beings. The runner king never committed suicide.


    How could Li Rui beat him like that just because of the cultivation of the runner king?


    This is absolutely impossible!


    At the same time, everyone began to think.


    Feel not thinking, not frowning tight, not pondering, sigh.


    I seem to have a low IQ.


    A chicken stands before a crane.

 Chapter 926

    The air of death began to tame.


    From the beginning of the fierce reaction, to slowly tame.


    It''s been three months.


    Li Rui is no longer willing to think about what the outside world is like.


    I went out once.


    It is said that the Grand Prince and others are fully responsible for the investigation.


    It''s said that in the battle of the underworld, ten Yama sacrificed a magic instrument, Haotian hammer, to compete with the heaven swallowing pot of the Dark Lord.


    I heard that crocodile ancestor was seriously injured.


    On the whole, the situation in the prefecture seems to be moving in a good direction.


    However, Li Rui always felt uneasy.


    This kind of uneasiness, like a dream, although very happy in the dream, but will wake up at any time.


    Naturally, it has something to do with his present situation.


    After all, he is still wanted by the local government.


    In the past three months, Li Rui finally integrated the dead Qi into his body.


    Under the constant corrosion and anti-corrosion of the dead air, the muscles and bones of the whole body have reached a shocking level. In the practice, it is able to mix the dead Qi into the real Qi.


    Li Rui once tried to mix Lei Yu Dao with a trace of death.


    Cleave to the ground.


    As a result, there are creatures within a ten mile radius.


    All are extinct.


    No, it''s not shocking.


    On this day, the huangquan river is surging.


    Li Rui walked out of the huangquan river.


    He had a calm face, a neat dress and a fresh spirit.


    "Anything that can''t kill me will only make me stronger!"


    "I''d like to see who can move me now in the upper echelons of the earth!"


    Cold and sharp momentum, skyrocketing.


    Li Rui stamped his foot on the ground and rose up.


    In the sky, a flying rainbow quickly arrived at baoshuzhai.


    Crash to the ground!


    Dust splashes on the ground!


    Li Rui, walk slowly towards baoshuzhai.


    Baoshuzhai, shuier is not at home.


    Only, dust everywhere.


    And, messy rummages.


    Li Rui sat down and began to study ink.


    Outside baoshuzhai, there is a lot of activity.


    Many people have seen Li Rui fall from the sky and fall in front of baoshuzhai.


    At this time, the city guard was coming this way.


    Invincible in a hundred Li, take the lead to get to baoshuzhai.


    At the same time, the Grand Prince and others have arrived.


    "Li Rui, come out, you can''t run away!"


    "It''s better not to involve others. You should take responsibility for what you do."


    "Do you hear me? If you don''t come out again, set fire to baoshuzhai!"


    Invincible, very excited.


    This time, he got here first.


    The first merit should be counted on him!


    At the same time, Baili Wudi carefully observed the face of the big prince and others, for fear that the big prince would not agree with each other in a word.


    But the prince didn''t look at him at all.


    A hundred Li invincible heart slightly angry, but also a sigh of relief.


    "When my elder brother arrives, I''ll see which one of you can drag in front of me!"


    Baili invincible has already informed Baili Xiang.


    The upper government of this government has the final say of the emperor and others.


    However, if bailixiang comes out, it will also work.


    After all, bailixiang is responsible for guarding the treasure land. His position is not small, and his strength is even stronger.


    With him, the invincible in a hundred Li will have the courage to face hard!


    Prince, go to baoshuzhai.


    A hundred Li invincible look, eager way: "big prince, here is my first discovery, you so grab merit, not good?"


    The prince ignored him.


    Go straight ahead.


    I need to go in and ask.


    Hundred Li invincible rage, but also a step ahead, rushed into the treasure tree studio.


    "Everyone, follow me!"


    Under the command of the invincible, the city guards swarmed up.


    However, in the hands of the prince, the spear appeared.


    One move to wipe out a thousand troops!


    A hundred Li equivalent, be forced to retreat directly!


    "Without my command, you dare to act recklessly. Why do you want to rebel?"


    "Do you forget who''s in the hell?"


    "Don''t you think it''s too stable here? Then tomorrow, you''ll go to the front line and be cannon fodder. "


    The prince said lightly, as if he was just talking about a small matter.


    All the guards, with panic in their eyes, left directly!


    "Excuse me, I''m sorry!"


    In fact, what I want to say in my heart is that I can''t stir up big people.


    A hundred Li invincible gnashing teeth.


    It''s too much to bully others like this!


    At this time, from far and near, a figure quickly dare to come.


    It landed with a bang.


    It''s a hundred Li Xiang!


    "Prince, do you want to cover up criminals?"


    A hundred Li Xiang is not as invincible as a hundred Li Xiang. As soon as he comes up, he''s going to be branded.


    "Please think twice, the prefecture is not a special case of abolishing the prince. If you are too reckless, you will disobey the order of the ten kings. Then my subordinates have to take down the prince and report to your father! "


    Bailixiang took off the small hammer hanging at his waist, which rose against the wind and quickly turned into a pair of huge hammers.


    The prince bowed his head and held a long gun in his hand.


    "Bai Li Xiang... I''ve endured you for a long time!"


    "Come on, fight if you can!"


    Bai Li Xiang sneered and hit the prince.


    The prince is also fighting with a gun!


    The two sides are fighting together. The invincible one looks around and feels that no one cares about him now.


    "Why don''t I go ahead and capture Li Rui and win the first prize?"


    Although Li Rui is invincible for a hundred Li, I don''t know why he came back, but in any case, this is his first achievement.


    In the underworld, only with the merits of war can we go up better.


    The hundred Li invincible ponders carefully, sees nobody to manage him, rushes directly into the treasure tree Zhai.


    At this point.


    Li Rui is writing.


    "The world is changing for us. When we enter the river and lake, the time will come. Wang Tu''s business is just like a drunken world. "


    His writing is vigorous and powerful, with silver hook and iron painting.


    Hundred Li invincible sneered: "dare to put this on me, Li Rui, your incident happened, I advise you not to..."


    "It''s said that you took shuier and Sisi and advocated that you should go to the world and harvest my family''s life to the hell for interrogation?"


    Li Rui raised his head and put the brush down gently.


    Hundred Li invincible Wang was interrupted. He was in a bad mood. He hummed coldly: "so what? You''ll die soon if you do that! You''re wise enough not to implicate your family. Otherwise, your family will be punished in hell now! "


    Li Rui is invincible.


    "I see. If you want to die, I''ll help you."


    Invincible in a hundred Li.


    To tell you the truth, Li Rui is invincible. He doesn''t take Li Rui as an opponent at all.


    Like, hundred Li Xiang disdains to take the big prince as an opponent.


    In the eyes of a general like him, no matter how good Li Rui is, it''s all flowery.


    The army, however, specializes in fancy things.


    "When the hell is walking, the hell will give you face, and you will be scared. Who is afraid of you?"


    He is invincible in a hundred Li. He takes the sword out of the sheath and cuts it at Li Rui.


    He is not a man of illusory fame. He really has a certain strength to serve as the chief officer in the city guard.


    Otherwise, people without strength will not be known at all.


    For example, the soldier guarding the city at the gate of the city, except his relatives and friends, who will know his name?


    However, many people know the name "hundred Li invincible".


    As soon as his sword came out of its sheath, the light of the sword was everywhere.


    But, a black light, flash away.


    Invincible in a hundred Li, wide eyed.

 Chapter 927

    Boom!


    The doors and windows of baoshuzhai were smashed, and dust and gas poured out from inside.


    Aware of the movement in Baoshu Zhai, bailixiang and the prince stop at the same time and rush to Baoshu Zhai.


    They know that something must have happened inside.


    Let''s see the invincible is not here. I think it''s him who did it.


    "This fool!"


    Hundred Li Xiang couldn''t help scolding.


    Without his permission, such a pure act of seizing merits as "invincible in a hundred Li" can be called stupidity.


    However, different positions lead to different views.


    Invincible in a hundred miles, only to strive for all the ways to go up, by all means, can be superior.


    Bai Li Xiang, however, thinks that it is unnecessary.


    Because of their different status, they have different positions and different ways of doing things.


    But scold return to scold, hundred Li mutually good or bad, or read in hundred Li invincible is a family member''s sake, decided to ignore so much first.


    He took the lead to rush into baoshuzhai and saw the invincible one hundred Li standing there with a sharp sword.


    Li Ruizheng dipped the brush in ink.


    This scene looks like, invincible, waiting for Li Rui to write.


    "Li Rui, don''t you hurry up and get caught!"


    Bai Li Xiang was angry and went to Bai Li invincible.


    "Hundred Li invincible, what are you doing? Who let you come in rashly?"


    His hand is on the shoulder.


    But see you.


    A hundred Li invincible, the body from the waist, broken into two.


    Up and down dislocation, slip.


    Not moving.


    It''s dead.


    At this moment, a hundred Li Xiang''s heart is full of fury!


    "Li Rui, how dare you resist the pursuit and do such things..."


    Li Rui is not in a hurry with a brush in his hand.


    "What can you do with me?"


    "Bailixiang, to tell you the truth, don''t think highly of yourself. Before, you were defeated by me. Now you''re so excited that you can beat me? "


    Li Rui, look up and sneer.


    The meaning of disdain overflows with words.


    Hundred Li Xiang clenched his fist.


    He stares at Li Rui.


    "Don''t think that no one in this hell can deal with you!"


    "Who can deal with me? No one is my enemy unless the ten kings come. "


    Li Rui, put down your brush.


    On the paper, one word.


    Kill!


    The murderous spirit is sharp and the murderous intention is overwhelming.


    Li Rui, head for bailixiang.


    "You curfew, you really think I''m a bully. Do you think you are a great general or a city guard? "


    "I''ll kill you if you are the king of heaven!"


    Li Rui, raise your hand, Lei Yu Dao.


    Suddenly toward the hundred Li phase, is a knife.


    Hundred Li Xiang a pair of war hammer, toward thunder prison knife grid block and go.


    However, he is not Li Rui''s opponent at all. With this knife, bailixiang directly breaks through the wall and is blasted out by Li Rui.


    Half air, a hundred miles phase is the face of the paper!


    Compared with the last time, Li Rui''s strength has improved again!


    Bailixiang was shocked to realize this.


    "This guy, in such a short period of time, his strength has improved again. He is a monster!"


    As soon as his feet touch the ground, he immediately flies away.


    Li Rui said in a loud voice: "you can run! I will go to Baili''s and destroy your family in person! "


    Hundred Li phase, body shape stagnation.


    Li Rui is the man.


    Do what you say.


    If he really goes to Baili''s house.


    Well, the hundred Li clan.


    I''m afraid it will be a disaster.


    From the strength that Li Rui just showed.


    I''m afraid that the hell will be invincible.


    A hundred Li phase weigh again and again, a bite of teeth.


    Back to Li Rui.


    "One man does things, one man does it! You can trouble me. There''s no need to involve others! "


    "Now you know not to get involved? How come when I''m away, you jump up and down with the hundred Li invincible, catch my acquaintances, and want to go to the world. What a great prestige! "


    Li Rui, fierce words and fierce colors.


    It''s imposing.


    A hundred Li Xiang is speechless.


    It''s true that he doesn''t have to wash these things, and he can''t clean them.


    Wrong, wrong!


    "I''m just following the orders of the ten kings. Besides, I didn''t do those things. I just didn''t stop him


    Baili Xiang, try to shift the responsibility to Baili invincible.


    After all, invincible is dead.


    The dead are the best backers.


    This pot is invincible in a hundred Li. Who will carry it?


    Li Rui sneered several times.


    "You know how to shirk responsibility. I don''t want to pursue how much of the invincible is inspired by you. Come here. I have something to tell you. "


    Li Rui''s eyes are awe inspiring.


    Bai Li Xiang had to harden his head and walk to Li Rui.


    Li Rui, reach out and grab one of Bai Lixiang''s arms.


    Pull hard.


    A hiss.


    Bai Li Xiang''s arm was pulled out by Li Rui.


    "Remember the price you paid today. If it wasn''t for the first king''s face, I would kill your whole family!"


    Hundred Li Xiang, forehead sweat.


    He resisted the pain and nodded.


    Losing an arm is nothing.


    At this level, the arm can be restored.


    As long as Li Rui takes this tone, it''s good.


    But bailixiang didn''t know.


    The reason why Li Rui was able to chop the hundred Li invincible to death with one knife was that he couldn''t even escape from Yuanshen.


    Not in advance.


    It''s just a knife.


    That knife, contains dead air.


    The one in the hundred Li invincible.


    He died on the spot.


    There''s no way for immortals to come.


    The destructive power of death can be seen.


    But Bai Li Xiang''s arm was torn off.


    It''s not going to grow again.


    Li Rui''s death will continue to corrode.


    Even if it is, it really grows a new arm.


    It''s going to die soon.


    It was only a few days later that Bai Li Xiang was shocked.


    It seems that things are going in a direction that he can''t understand.


    Run away.


    Bailixiang left baoshuzhai.


    The big prince, at this time just spoke.


    "Where have you been all this time?"


    "Of course I went to heal my wounds."


    "What happened and why did the princess die?"


    Li Rui told the prince of that day.


    "You''re still too reckless. The third one didn''t come, just because of the ten kings'' orders. If you come here like this, you won''t fight with me. It''s not blatant. You should collude with me. You should be careful what happens. "


    "It''s OK. Now who dares to control me? No one is qualified. Now I has the final say, "


    The eldest prince put on the posture of the eldest son and the second son, pretending to fly.


    Li Rui was dumbfounded.


    "How are you doing with the new forces?"


    "Take out, kill and detain a group of the dark ones. At present, little progress has been made. However, fortunately, the underground war is not too bad, and our situation is not bad. "


    Li Rui shook his head: "if you think so, you are wrong. I don''t feel very good. In a few days, I want to go to the dark sky. "


    I''m afraid that the war in this prefecture will soon usher in a turning point.


    The upper echelons of the Prefecture are still too careless.


    This is a big loss.

 Chapter 928

    "I''ll investigate the matter myself. You''d better pursue it. After all, the order of ten kings is the highest order of the prefecture. Even if you are the prince, you should pay attention to the influence. "


    "OK, I''ll pay attention."


    The big prince promised well, but it was wrong.


    Li Rui has no choice.


    "By the way, shuier and them, please protect them."


    "It''s all the brothers'' business."


    Li Rui smiles.


    A friend in need is a friend indeed.


    The prince is the most direct and sincere.


    This brother is not in vain.


    "Take the time to say thank you to other people for me. Although it''s not necessary, it still needs to be done in place. I''ll go home first. "


    "Good!"


    When Li Rui left, the prince was very excited.


    "Brother Li''s strength has improved a lot. It''s true that people who are going to be involved in foreign countries in the future have made such rapid progress. "


    "Well, we should also seize the time to improve ourselves!"


    As Li Rui once said.


    Hell, it''s too small.


    Once upon a time, the great prince thought that the earth was very big.


    Here enjoying the supreme treatment and power, is very content with the status quo.


    Until Li Rui spread his ideas.


    We have higher ideals.


    There is a greater pursuit.


    Since then, there have been new requirements and standards for the improvement of strength.


    No longer, satisfied with this corner of hell.


    Later, explore the big black sky.


    Explore in many planes.


    What''s more, let them have the realistic ideal pursuit.


    I can''t help but look forward to another day when I can go abroad with Li Rui.


    Look at TU Bo.


    See what''s hidden in the vast starry sky.


    Li Rui returns to the world.


    There is no change in the world, not because of a princess''s death.


    In fact, the original plan made by Baili Wudi and others was out of consistent arrogance.


    If you come to the world, first of all, the top fighting power of hell can''t come to the world.


    Even if it comes, will the world be afraid?


    Li Laozu, Jidao Tianmo and Jianxian, which one is not outstanding?


    I''m also afraid that the invasion of the underworld will not succeed.


    It doesn''t exist.


    Unless the ten kings come.


    Otherwise, depending on the fighting power of the hell, there is no fighting back power in the world.


    What''s more?


    The Li family had a lot of backhand.


    The battle power of leisurely hell is just death.


    At home, during the time when Li Rui was not at home, Jiansu Yan and others had been worried for a while.


    After all, it was the crucial stage of the underground war.


    "What''s going on over there?"


    When Li Rui came back, he simply asked and concerned.


    Li Rui sat on the sofa in the living room, telling the truth about what happened recently.


    In short, they were worried about the ups and downs.


    "Then death will have no effect on you, will it?"


    "Dead gas is stored in the body. As long as it doesn''t volatilize, it''s OK. If it evaporates, it will be terrible. "


    When Li Rui finished, he suddenly understood something.


    "I''m really walking in the hell now," he said


    For the human world, even a little breath of death is enough to reap thousands of lives.


    If you strike with all your strength, you will be at the level of one hundred thousand or one million corpses.


    It can be called walking human impeachment.


    It''s terrible.


    Once upon a time, the underground was just a name.


    Now, it is worthy of the name.


    It''s time and fate.


    "Sister sang is going to have a baby in a few days."


    In a nutshell.


    Li Rui nodded: "so I came back."


    "Are you ready for home hen?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Spend a quiet and warm time at home.


    In June, Li Rui came to the hell again.


    He walked openly on the main street of Difu.


    The guard turned a blind eye to Li Rui.


    Even the hundred Li invincible was killed by Li Rui, and the city guards said they could do nothing.


    They don''t care about this kind of thing.


    It''s hard for the city guards to go out, and they may die.


    Why not.


    Li Rui''s reward notice is still posted everywhere in the street.


    wanted circular.


    So what?


    What''s the use?


    Naturally, there will be people who want to take risks and enjoy rewards.


    However, it''s just a suicide.


    Li Rui didn''t go to the eldest prince either.


    But there are secret meetings in private.


    In the evening, baoshuzhai.


    Water made a table.


    Warm hospitality.


    The prince and others come to baoshuzhai quietly.


    Go through the side door.


    "It''s like being a thief."


    "I was scolded by my father again today, and you?"


    "I was scolded the day before yesterday."


    Such as this kind of laughter, wandering in the small courtyard of baoshuzhai.


    But everyone is in a good mood.


    "If you are scolded, you will be scolded. I''m not afraid!"


    Such a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water.


    After sitting down, Li Rui, as the host, raised his glass to entertain himself.


    "When you''re all here, just sit down. Don''t act like a stranger. Old ten, old ten, come here and sit beside me. "


    Li Rui took the tenth prince to the seat beside him and sat down.


    "Lao Shi, do you blame me for your mother''s affairs?"


    "Brother Li, I''m not surprised. There must be something hidden here. We all know it. "


    Li Rui nodded.


    "If you treat me as brothers, I will repay you as brothers. This time, your performance shows me sincerity. "


    "I don''t want to hide it from you. In fact, there was something strange about what happened on that day. I have a backhand in private. On that day, I went to the ten kings'' mansion... "


    Li Rui took no time to tell the situation one by one.


    The scene was quiet.


    Everyone is listening carefully. What happened that day.


    After all, this matter involves too much.


    Among them, there is the attitude of the princess.


    It''s just when Li Rui talks about the princess''s involvement.


    The tenth Prince''s face was very ugly.


    "In fact, I don''t understand the identity of the princess. Having achieved the level of princess, she can be regarded as the supreme figure in the underworld. Why is she here? "


    "As a princess, is it valuable to exchange my life for Li Rui? Is it worth it? "


    Li Rui''s face was full of wonder when he drank the wine.


    The tenth prince said, "brother Li, can you show me your backhand?"


    Li Rui nodded.


    Take out a projector from the jade space.


    Li Rui played the scene recorded quietly in front of everyone.


    Prince ten, clench your fists.


    He has a cup in his hand.


    Quietly broken into dust.


    His eyes were red.


    "What on earth does she want to do?"


    Ten princes, angry and scold voice.


    People who get along with each other day and night actually do such things.


    It can be said that he lost all the faces of the prince.


    Li Rui turns off the projection.


    He said in a deep voice: "we can only speculate that there are other secrets. Maybe the princess is under control, or the princess is the head of an organization. "


    "But in any case, it''s too much involved. It''s something we need to pay attention to."


    Li Rui is still talking.


    Water is busy in the kitchen, eyes are quiet.


    She quietly put a few small pills into the pot.


    Soup is boiling in the pot.

 Chapter 929

    During the lively, no one will notice, the kitchen movement.


    When the soup was served, there was no response.


    Li Rui is a master of medicine. Shuier knows it and can''t hide it from him.


    If there is any special poison, Li Rui doesn''t even need to check it. After smelling it, he can ask if the soup is poisonous.


    But some poisons are not synthesized immediately.


    But with another kind of medicinal material encounter, will produce toxicity.


    It''s like "killing each other" in the ingredients


    "The princess, of course, needs to be investigated. But there is no doubt that our progress has slowed down a lot. In fact, if you think about it carefully, it''s the big black sky that benefits the most


    During the dinner, Li Rui put down his glass for further analysis.


    "On the whole, if I die, it doesn''t mean much to the whole upper level of the prefecture. At present, I am not involved in any interests of the upper echelons of the prefecture, except for the big black sky. "


    "It''s a direct impact."


    When Li Rui finished, the third prince and others were all meditating.


    "In this way, it''s not true that there are forces from the big black sky hidden in the upper levels of the earth?"


    The Third Prince wanted to understand the meaning of the vernacular.


    This is what Li Rui doubts.


    "According to reason, there should not be the influence of the big dark sky. However, many things are uncertain. Is there no negative accumulation in the upper levels of the prefecture these years? There must be, and it''s not small. "


    Li Rui stopped, and his eyes swept over the faces of the people.


    "The class is solidified. The prince is always the prince. The children of the general are still the general. Anyway, it''s OK to inherit the name. And humble citizenship is always humble citizenship. It''s not for a while, but for a long time in the hell. "


    "Will anyone be dissatisfied or even resentful? I think it''s inevitable. There must be people who are dissatisfied with this. When the accumulation reaches a certain level, perhaps, such and such resentment, they want the hell to disappear. "


    After finishing the kitchen, shuier sits next to Li Rui.


    There is tenderness in the eyes.


    "Young master, you don''t think about it individually. Many people in the upper echelon of the Prefecture are very dissatisfied with this situation. If I didn''t meet you, I''m afraid I''m still smiling at you. "


    Li Rui nodded: "that''s the problem."


    If you don''t have good opportunities, you may have to laugh all your life.


    A servant may be a servant for a lifetime.


    Long time, for a place like the top of the prefecture, there are advantages and disadvantages.


    But for the lower class, the disadvantages are quite great.


    Sometimes, it''s hopelessly big.


    However, this topic, the prince and others are silent, many things, know is one thing, but change is another thing.


    There''s not so much order to change.


    In a society where the old forces are willing to change and are used to domineering, how can those who are willing to become masters turn over?


    This involves vital interests.


    "Let''s change the subject. There''s nothing we can do about it."


    The great prince sighed: "this kind of malpractice, even if it is known, there is no way to change."


    "As a result, it is difficult to trace the incident. Because we have no idea where the enemy is hiding. "


    The dark ones, at least the princes are familiar with them.


    But the current force.


    Very strong.


    Hidden deep enough.


    It''s not easy to check.


    That''s the problem.


    There''s no way to start.


    "When does brother Li plan to go to the dark sky?"


    "After this meal, we should start to prepare for departure. We''ll be there at six tomorrow afternoon. "


    Li Rui doesn''t want to participate in the dispute of the upper level of the prefecture.


    Life could be in danger at any time.


    It''s not just about strength, it''s also about the disgusting things the other side has done.


    Destroy friendship and trust with the death of a princess.


    Now the Runner King is expected to have a stomach full of fire and find someone to carry the pot at any time.


    But Li Rui won''t give him the chance.


    It''s not so easy to find someone to carry the pot!


    After three rounds of wine, Li Rui said: "after this meal, you will go back to prepare later. Remember that the information must be kept secret. If there are internal problems, it is really necessary for us to shelve our actions. "


    "Good!"


    Everyone responded.


    They are confident in this.


    The local government team is so united that there will be no dispute.


    Should not.


    After drinking the wine, everyone came back drunk.


    This time, the previous suspicion of Li Rui finally disappeared.


    It''s important.


    Let''s be clear about this.


    This person really deserves 80% trust.


    Previously, maybe 60 percent, 70 percent.


    Now, this kind of trust can basically rise to, even if you stab me, I have to think about whether you stab me for my good?


    When all the guests were gone, Li Rui went upstairs.


    After being cleaned up by shuier, baoshuzhai has been restored to its former cleanliness.


    I have to say that shuier is a good wife.


    After a night''s rest, the next afternoon, people came to baoshuzhai one after another.


    Get ready for the big black sky.


    The appointed time is 6 p.m. with two hours left.


    The crowd waited nervously.


    Li Rui didn''t care. He was determined.


    Time goes by slowly. It''s more than five o''clock. Basically, the number of people has come.


    Besides the big prince, the second prince and the third prince.


    It''s strange.


    "In principle, they can''t delay like this."


    Ten princes, feel puzzled.


    Li Rui didn''t speak.


    Just wait patiently.


    6''o clock.


    The three of them still didn''t arrive.


    Li Rui narrowed his eyes: "interesting."


    "There are serious problems in this plan. It''s impossible for the three of them not to come. There must be someone who has hindered them. "


    "We''ll wait here."


    Li Rui sat where he was and waited.


    Time goes by, seven o''clock.


    There are guests from baoshuzhai.


    The Grand Prince and others followed the guest.


    The guest came to Li Rui and watched him quietly.


    Li Rui is fearless.


    "Li Rui, you are so bold. Without our orders, you dare to organize people to flee without permission. Do you think that if you have hostages around you, no one can cure you? "


    The Runner King has a calm face.


    Li Rui didn''t expect him to come.


    "Ten kings, do you mean that I will betray to the dark sky?"


    "You have no way to escape in the hell. What can you do if you don''t betray?"


    "Father, it''s none of brother Li''s business!"


    The tenth Prince has seen the video. He wants to explain it to Li Rui.


    Runner Wang sneered.


    "Children only see the process, while adults only see the results. It is an indisputable fact that your mother did die because of this. No matter whether he killed her or not, even if she didn''t do her best to protect her, it was a capital crime! "

 Chapter 930

    This is a matter of position.


    The position of strong people.


    But for Li Rui.


    It''s ridiculous.


    So Li Rui laughed.


    "I have no responsibility to protect your wife. Don''t leave everything to me."


    That''s the truth.


    Maybe runner Wang will feel that Li Rui doesn''t respect him.


    But it doesn''t matter. It''s runner Wang who doesn''t respect Li Rui.


    "And I don''t have time to talk to you. We''re going to the dark sky. Maybe only you think that I''ll leave my wife and children behind and run to the dark sky? If you want to find someone to take responsibility for it, you can smooth out the anger in your heart. Why don''t you take it out on the demons? "


    "I even suspect that you are not the tenth king at all. The tenth king will not say such a thing. "


    Li Rui almost didn''t say, so how do you deserve to be the runner king?


    The tenth king of the prefecture should not be so magnanimous.


    Such bearing is not worthy of his name.


    It shouldn''t be like this.


    But strange things have happened enough.


    Even the princess can frame Li Rui for her own death.


    Is there anything crazy that can''t happen?


    In this world, there are always a lot of crazy things.


    "You want to die?"


    Runner King, the tone is cold.


    He has always been like this, but he has nothing to say.


    Let''s go to war.


    But Li Rui is not in a panic.


    "It''s just that you sent them separately."


    After talking for such a long time, Li Rui can''t see that the body of runner Wang is separated when he is dying. That''s too shallow.


    In the field of separation, Li Rui is not Xiaobai.


    Li Rui gently pointed out.


    I saw the king of the runner melting.


    No more


    The great prince and others are numb.


    This is the Runner King!


    Even if it''s a split.


    No offense.


    Li Rui said with a smile: "don''t worry, this separation is independent."


    The so-called independence is this kind of separation, which is similar to Su Hongying''s separation. Separation has independent thinking, only in accordance with a general direction of development.


    This part has disappeared. The Runner King can only feel that one part has disappeared.


    "Let''s go."


    Li Rui gives the order.


    He was so natural that he was not affected by what happened just now.


    Prince, they are not as calm as Li Rui.


    But when it comes to trust, of course, it''s trust enough.


    After all, they know Li Rui''s character, and they watched the video.


    There''s really no doubt about it.


    When it comes to this, if you follow others, you will be too retarded.


    How can a prince who is so noble become someone else''s echo.


    Of course, they will have their own opinions.


    The light of the transmission array flickers, and the true Qi instilled by the people lights up the transmission array.


    Because it''s not the first time to transmit, people still have a bottom in their mind.


    However, it is when the light is flashing and the transmission is about to start.


    Boom.


    The teleport burst.


    Grand Prince


    Second prince


    All of you


    "What''s the matter?"


    "So intense?"


    "Technical fault?"


    People were puzzled and debated.


    Li Rui was also surprised.


    How did a good teleport burst?


    Fortunately, no one was hurt.


    Otherwise, that would be a big problem.


    "The transmission array is stable, and it is transmitted according to the law of space. It is impossible to change the law of space. So the reason is that the transmission array has been modified. "


    Li Rui thought in his heart: "who will have this opportunity to modify the transmission array?"


    "Let''s break up. I''ll think about it. Maybe something is wrong."


    At this point, it seems that the dark sky can''t go at all.


    There must be something wrong.


    Li Rui frowned.


    Seeing that Li Rui was so upset, the prince and others didn''t want to disturb him.


    We are all happy people, and we don''t need to listen to any explanation or anything.


    They all left.


    Li Rui thinks deeply.


    Shuier makes tea and sits beside Li Rui: "what''s the matter?"


    "There''s a problem with the teleport."


    "Have you checked?"


    "I''ve checked, but I don''t see any clue."


    This is the dilemma. If there is a problem, it is the problem of revision. However, there is no problem, which indicates that it has touched the blind area of knowledge.


    "Is it possible that it''s a matter of materials, or something else?"


    Li Rui looked at shuier: "do you mean


    "All the materials are from the underground. If any raw material is bad, you may not check everything. Another, if the input Qi is not synchronized, the transmission may fail. What if one of them doesn''t want to go? "


    Li Rui is lost in thought.


    It''s not impossible for shuier to say that.


    It''s either the material or the people.


    Either way, it''s a big problem.


    "If there''s something wrong with the material, it''s easy. If there''s something wrong with people, it''s better not to go this time. It''s easy to block a gun, but hard to guard against a hidden arrow. " Water son worries a way.


    Li Rui nodded.


    "Let''s do this for the time being."


    The water is a little cheerful.


    "Why do you seem so happy that I won''t go to the dark?"


    "As soon as you pass, you will not come back for a long time. We have no way to know whether you are dangerous or safe. We can''t even comfort you. Not to mention those sisters in the world, even I will feel worried. This kind of feeling is not good. "


    This is also true.


    Li Rui sighed and rubbed shuier''s hair.


    There is a feeling that things are not going well.


    It seems that the living environment in the underground is becoming more and more difficult.


    Whether it''s the order of ten kings or the teleportation burst.


    It doesn''t bode well.


    "Well, since it''s not the right time, let''s get rid of what''s in front of us first."


    Li Rui made up his mind. In this case, let''s level the upper level of the prefecture first!


    In the next few days, Li Rui changed his face and began to frequent the residence of the prince and others.


    About the censorship of the dark forces and the investigation of the new forces.


    We should make great efforts to deal with it.


    They don''t want Li Rui to have a good time, so no one can have a good time.


    In a few days, a bloody storm broke out at the top of the prefecture.


    The situation of high pressure is moving towards the suppression of the new force bronze.


    No matter how to kill or bury, the butcher''s knife will bring hundreds of people to the ground.


    This is totally crazy!


    "Brother Li, when we go to the street recently, people look at us strangely."


    "No matter what it''s called, it''s fear!"


    "Brother Li, when I went to the street today, a child saw us and cried on the spot!"


    "I''m afraid!"


    "Brother li..."


    People kept asking when the massacre would stop.


    Li Rui has only one answer.


    "If the bronze is not removed, the butcher''s knife will not be picked in a day!"


    It''s not that the whole people have no difference. It''s all about the bronze that gets in the way.


    Some bronze organization personnel with intelligence value.


    Li Rui will send people to the front line and give them to the ten kings.


    The meaning is also obvious.


    The evidence falls to the face, do you still want to pretend to be blind?

 Chapter 931

    Bronze.


    Li Rui intends to put this organization on the table.


    When a dormant organization can''t hide in the dark, it''s not known by people.


    Then there is no need for this organization to exist, and only the road to extinction can be taken.


    So it''s a fight.


    Bronze wants Li Rui to die.


    Li Rui wants to die more.


    Many things can be seen by comparison.


    Once upon a time, Li Rui was in the underground, not very high-profile.


    Now it''s different. He''s in the underworld, with people and strength.


    Except for the ten kings, he was basically not afraid of anyone.


    In the early stage, it developed quietly, and in the later stage, it was full of the prestige of sacrificing oneself and others.


    Indeed, it caused a lot of discussion.


    People are talking.


    Li Rui doesn''t care.


    "What they like to say is what they say. In a word, we just want to find out the bronze, fall on the side of the road and hang at the gate of the city!"


    It''s hard to fight.


    The great prince and others, who are iron fans, will carry out Li Rui''s orders.


    After all,


    That''s what I used to do in the dark?


    Li Rui gives orders. You must be right to listen to him!


    This time, it''s just the result of repeating in the dark sky at the top of the earth.


    And it''s at home!


    Since "bronze" wants to play, Li Rui will accompany them to the end and play till they die!


    Black terror.


    It''s coming.


    Every day, people were hanged at the gate of the whole upper level of the prefecture.


    There were also members of the bronze organization who were executed at a later date.


    Under the strength of Li Rui, bronze can not be hidden.


    On the side of the underground team, we have more and more clues.


    These clues are all messy.


    Li Rui held a meeting in the inspection department to sort out these clues.


    The third prince, as the leader of the investigation team, spoke on behalf of the government.


    "Everyone, thank you for coming to this meeting..."


    The big prince waved his hand: "why is the whole set? It''s all his own people!"


    "Then I''ll just skip it." The third prince shrugged and said, "we have made a breakthrough in the investigation of bronze at present."


    The crown prince frowned. It''s the same old story.


    It''s like an official report. It''s too official.


    Lao San is good at everything, but he is too bureaucratic.


    The big prince looks at the second prince and others, but it''s like listening to the wind.


    In fact, we are not very interested in these official words. After all, the position is so high. It doesn''t matter to the people below. It doesn''t matter to our own people.


    What''s more, this kind of formal official speech is really a little funny.


    Ming Ming''s order of ten kings repeatedly stressed that Li Rui should be strictly investigated and arrested.


    Every bite is a thief.


    As a result, they set up an investigation team on bronze in private.


    It''s the opposite.


    After all, there is a very strange feeling.


    "... at present, the evidence we have and the results we have sorted out are not enough to infer the leaders. However, there is a very suspicious person, he appeared in front of us, that is the hundred Li phase


    The third prince knocked on the table.


    Pull people''s attention away from drowsiness.


    "According to the gathered clues, two people mentioned that Baili family is suspected. As we all know, the Baili family is one of the big families in the prefecture. It provides high-level generals and controls the middle-level combat power all the year round. "


    That''s right. Baili Xiang and Baili Wudi are all extraordinary people with names and surnames at the top of the underground.


    Of course, the princes don''t eat fireworks all the year round, and they despise the so-called big families.


    What big family is bigger than ten kings?


    They disdain to compare.


    There was some laughter on the spot.


    Even the third prince had a smile on his face.


    Li Rui, however, was upright and reminded: "don''t be careless. Although poisonous snakes are not as good as people, they can kill people with one bite. Bronze is not a small organization. Isn''t it enough to have a princess dead? It would be foolish of you to take a few more princes seriously. "


    The third prince said solemnly, "this is really a point. We should pay more attention to it."


    "In addition, apart from Bailijia, there are some common points, which we try to study, analyze, summarize and extract. That''s a lot of Bronze members who went to war. "


    That''s the first thing to say.


    Everyone was immediately in awe.


    If we don''t look at big families, we can be forgiven.


    Now the third prince mentioned that he had been to the battlefield.


    It''s about the demons.


    What are the demons? What are their abilities.


    I believe that the local coalition forces on the front line are most qualified to speak.


    Demons are demons, very powerful races.


    The demons who almost pierced the hell.


    If anyone doesn''t take the demons seriously, he doesn''t take his own life seriously. For the people, some things may be far away from them, but not necessarily very close to the princes.


    If there had not been a problem with the teleportation array, maybe I would have gone to the big black sky to do damage myself a long time ago.


    "This matter must be strictly investigated. The soldiers were divided into two groups, one was to inspect the family of Bai Li, the other was to inspect the Bronze members. In addition, send some Bronze members here, and I''ll read them. "


    The third prince nodded.


    Li Rui is not responsible for specific affairs, he is only responsible for key and overall direction affairs.


    In the prefectural detachment, the Grand Prince and others are responsible for the implementation of Li Rui''s plan.


    Some people are responsible for assisting, such as the third prince and others. In fact, they are more like a "military adviser".


    This group is an extraordinary force!


    "Well, if there''s nothing else, the meeting will be over. If there''s something else, we''ll bring it up as soon as possible."


    The eldest prince raised his hand: "brother Li, if you kill bailixiang, my father will be there..."


    He didn''t say the rest.


    Li Rui shook his head: "it doesn''t matter. I''ll carry the pot to kill him. The most important thing is to find out who is behind this and why the princess has such a thing. Otherwise, we will have no face to face the old ten. "


    After all, ten princesses are the mother of ten princes.


    In Li Rui''s place, everyone is the same as Lian Zhi. Whoever kills ten princesses is equal to killing everyone''s relatives here!


    "I want you to understand that we are one. Not only old ten, but also other people. Now we have some clues about the face of bronze. Go after it


    "Yes


    "Do as brother Li says


    The enthusiasm of the princes was aroused.


    When he left the conference room, the tenth prince went with Li Rui.


    We all know that he has something to say to Li Rui in private.


    On the way back to baoshuzhai.


    The tenth prince said, "brother Li, you have been involved in too many secrets of the upper level of the underworld. I am worried that you will not be able to get rid of them in the future."


    Li Rui said with a smile: "Oh?"


    "I know how you feel about taking care of me, but knowing too many secrets may not be good for you."


    Li Rui thinks deeply.


    This is not a threat, but a kind of advice.


    Li Rui knows very well that he has come into contact with too many secrets he shouldn''t know.


    Check it out again.


    Soon, the dark ones will be in front of him and lose their secrets.


    The dark ones, who specialize in dirty work, have a lot to do with the ten kings of the underworld.


    It''s like an abyss here.


    "Well, by that time, I might have gone abroad."


    Li Rui can only answer like this.


    But in my heart I thought.


    At that time, maybe I was not afraid of ten kings.

 Chapter 932

    Some people say that if you gaze into the abyss too long, you will become an abyss.


    It is only for the dragon slayer that a very strong person can become an abyss.


    More people may be swallowed by the abyss.


    There''s no chance of turning into an abyss.


    The tenth Prince''s reminder is to remind Li Rui not to get close to the abyss.


    Li Rui naturally understood.


    "I''ll try to avoid knowing as much as I can."


    Once upon a time, I always thought it was funny to be killed because I knew too much.


    But when that happens to you.


    It''s not funny at all.


    If you know too much about other people''s private affairs, it''s really possible to shut up.


    For example, among the dark forces, there have been several attacks.


    It''s really against the prince.


    There is really a prince who died in the hands of the dark forces.


    There is no doubt that this is the embodiment of the fierce confrontation between the ten kings, even the prince can be removed.


    But later there was no explanation.


    Why?


    Because they don''t want to have a story.


    "I won''t look into the things I shouldn''t check, and don''t tell me the things I shouldn''t know. I only look into the princess, which is independent of the dark ones. What I''m looking for is bronze. "


    Li Rui light finish saying, and ten princes parted ways.


    Whether it''s good or not.


    Li Rui decided to keep an independent attitude and drift away from the top of the earth.


    I don''t want to mix in this muddy water.


    All the things are handed over to the local team, and Li Rui returns to the world.


    How good the world is, wife and children are hot on the Kang.


    As soon as Li Ruigang came down the stairs, he saw a fire coming.


    He quickly raised his hand to block the fire.


    I see Xiaoman running!


    Li Rui''s forehead is blue.


    Although the wife and children are hot on the Kang, the child is too skinny!


    "Xiaoman, come back to me!"


    When Li Rui stopped drinking, Xiaoman stopped, and his face was full of depression.


    "What for?"


    "You come first, you come first."


    "I''m not coming. You''re coming to hit me."


    "If you don''t come, it will be worse later."


    Xiaoman stood in the same place and thought about it. He walked towards Li Rui.


    She is smart and knows how to calculate the gain and loss of profits.


    To minimize the loss, that''s what a smart girl should do.


    Xiaoman goes to Li Rui dejectedly.


    Start the prosecution.


    "You don''t play with others every day, but they are not your baby?"


    "Aunt Mei is right. All men are unreliable. Look at you. Where does your father look like


    "Don''t fool around in the future!"


    Xiaoman is thrusting his waist and his eyes are turning.


    Li Rui holds his forehead.


    How can this little trick get over him.


    Xiaoman doesn''t want to change the topic, to a villain to complain, let the punishment come more No.


    "Big fart child, careful thinking is a set, who taught you?"


    "Sister fire dance."


    "Fire dance, come out and be beaten!"


    The door of the fire dance is tightly closed. I think it was her who accompanied Xiaoman in the fight just now.


    It''s like two monsters at home.


    When Li Youran and Li Shenping grow up, they will go to heaven and earth. They are afraid that they can''t stop them.


    Li Rui thinks it is necessary to carry out ideological education.


    Li Rui holds Xiaoman''s back collar and walks to the fire dance room.


    Just kick the door open.


    The door is unlocked.


    Maybe it''s no use knowing it''s locked.


    Huowu was lying on the bed with her eyes closed, looking like she was sleeping soundly.


    Li Rui went over and directly pulled her out of bed.


    "Still pretend, pretend what, when who don''t know, you sleep a ghost in the daytime!"


    "Oh, what are you doing, disturbing people''s beauty sleep..."


    Fire Dance pretends to wake up.


    Li Rui is more and more popular, how to see the fire dance like this, is the same tune with Xiaoman.


    It is clear that she has broken Xiaoman.


    "Sit down for me!"


    The fire dance had to sit well.


    Honest, and Xiaoman sitting together, two people also frown and make eyes secretly smile.


    Li Rui has a headache.


    But soon Li Rui was relieved.


    He once had such a shadow.


    This is childhood, playing with good friends, and being ready to be scolded after making trouble, but fortunately, not alone.


    If two people are scolded together, they will be very happy.


    No one has such a little boy or girl in his heart.


    However, as time goes by, it''s my turn to be a father to play the villain.


    Li Rui suddenly lost interest in scolding.


    Waved: "go out to play, too lazy to teach you."


    The children will grow up eventually. They are not Peter Pan.


    They will grow up in a way they like and enjoy, instead of being ruled out how they should grow up.


    No one is qualified for that.


    Li Rui suddenly understood some of the ideas of being a father, and his whole heart was fully penetrated.


    No matter what, just like many adults clamoring that it is impossible to work, they only dream of getting rich overnight.


    However, Li Rui''s sudden open-minded like a settled Buddha made fire dance and Xiao MANXIN hang up.


    Xiaoman pours into Li Rui''s arms.


    "Dad, don''t be sad. I won''t set fire upstairs any more."


    Dare to be downstairs, right


    The word game is very smooth, children!


    Li Rui rubs Xiaoman''s head and steals the jingle of the bell. He grabs Xiaoman and slaps her on the butt.


    Xiaoman can be scared not light, fire dance is a scream, ran towards the window, a jump from upstairs.


    Leaving Xiaoman helpless, he scolds the traitor Fangu Zi for betraying his good sisters.


    It''s always a mess.


    In the end, he rushed into the rescue field and thought that Xiaoman had an accident. As a result, he saw Li Rui beating Xiaoman. He was out of breath and started mixed doubles.


    This night, Xiaoman finally learned well.


    Xiaoman, who is not afraid of heaven and earth, gives in after all.


    After all, parents are very strong!


    There''s no way to resist. What''s the point of resisting?


    Just let them be happy.


    The fire dance didn''t dare to go home until the evening, mainly because of hunger.


    "Even if you hit me, I want to eat!"


    Fire dance now speaks Chinese very fluently, fluently even a little old-fashioned parents taste.


    With a shameless manner.


    When Li Rui saw her in Yingzhou Island, she didn''t dare to say a few words. She looked pathetic.


    Who would have thought that when he came to the Li family, he turned out to be a little queen like a devil?


    This made Li Rui worry a lot and put the bowl away.


    "Come and sit down, don''t be cocky!"


    Fire dance oh, hurry to eat with a bowl.


    The family is very happy. In short, it is intended to amuse her.


    "Fire dance is not young, is it time to have a child?"


    She was so scared that the fire dance bowl fell off. She was really afraid of it. The main reason was that she had a headache when she saw Xiaoman. She was absolutely unwilling to let her take care of her children.


    "Don''t let me have a baby, let me play for a few years, I''m still young, I''m just a baby!"

 Chapter 933

    They laughed so hard that they couldn''t shut their mouths.


    After laughing, the big guy quietly took up his job and left the fire dancing in the heart.


    A smile and no words.


    This is home.


    Troublemakers can also be teased. No one in this family likes to put on airs.


    Li Rui has so much ability that he is not often teased.


    That is to say, when the adults come over, they will pretend to be adults.


    Usually are unrestrained, any heart of the little girl, little boy, want to come out to walk, let them walk.


    Happy.


    After dinner, Li Rui watched TV play for a while, yawned and went to the room.


    In short, he soon came into the room and lay down beside Li Rui.


    "It''s not going well over there?"


    "It''s not only bad, it''s dangerous. I''d better go home and hide. I''ll save my life. "


    "Then leave it alone."


    In short, Li Rui kisses him, smiles and stares at him.


    It seems that no matter how many times I have seen it, I will never get tired of it.


    Li Rui also looked at Su Yan and suddenly felt that something was wrong.


    In a word, what''s the difference between water and water.


    Shuier is also very sensible.


    But shuier likes to ask about big black sky.


    She would never say, "or leave it alone!"


    In fact, the atmosphere at home is mostly like this. We all want to be happy and have a family together, regardless of the mess.


    Including Jian Su Mei and Zhang Qing, they have been unhappy about it.


    He had long suspected that there were many local affairs, and once protested several times through the family Committee.


    "What do you think?"


    Jane asked with a smile.


    "I wonder, why do some people especially want me to participate in those things? Is it abnormal?"


    "Well?"


    Li Rui didn''t say any more, but he didn''t dare to say it.


    If it is said that there is still water in the hell, it''s not enough.


    You can''t knock over all the vinegar jars.


    "The princes in the underworld always want me to go to the dark sky."


    "Of course, they want you to go. After all, it''s for home..."


    Li Rui''s heart moved when Su Yan said this.


    I can''t help but speculate.


    Why does shuier want him to go to the dark sky so calmly?


    It''s a very complicated problem.


    Of course, this is just an idea that Li Rui accidentally flashed across.


    If it''s someone else, it''s probably worth considering.


    Shuier, Li Rui doesn''t want to think so bad of her.


    Women, there are good and bad.


    Li Rui understood this very early.


    It''s just that he chooses what he sees.


    When she saw Li Rui in a trance, she didn''t say anything. She turned off the light and lay down.


    Li Rui found that the light was off, which ended his conjecture.


    In his heart, he hugged the simple words.


    "If there''s any place we want to play, we''ll go out for a walk."


    "That''s about the same. I just talked to you and you ignored me."


    If it is in the past, the simple words probably won''t say, even if the heart is not happy, that is to say, once you read it, it will pass.


    But now I will.


    Most of all, say what you think.


    That''s because I''m sure Li Rui will have enough love and tolerance.


    You don''t have to worry about that much.


    Wen Yan whispered, and the couple discussed about going out to play.


    The investigation work of the underground detachment is still in progress, and the dark forces are constantly finding out the members of bronze.


    However, the number of bronze is limited after all, in the back, slowly reduced.


    The third prince is responsible for the general work. Among all the princes, the third prince has the most developed mind.


    Finally, in the early morning, a bronze member who was arrested vomited three words.


    "Li shui''er."


    At first, the third prince thought it was a double name: "what''s lishuier?"


    "Li shui''er of baoshuzhai."


    "Baoshuzhai lishuier? OK, I see. Wait, you say "water!"


    The third prince was shocked.


    There is only one Li shui''er in baoshuzhai.


    That''s Li Rui''s water.


    For a moment, the third prince thought a lot.


    Many possibilities were considered.


    In the end, he didn''t say anything, but said, "don''t tell anyone else about this, or I''ll kill you."


    "I see."


    "Li shui''er is also a bronze member. How do you know?"


    "I took over the head with her once. At that time, she was just an early member. Later, she sank the thread and no one went to collect it. I''m probably the only one in the upper echelons of the underground who knows about it. "


    The third prince nodded.


    "Well, you''re on your way."


    Third prince''s right hand is a knife, directly kill this person.


    After killing people, the third prince ordered people to come in.


    "This man burned it."


    The man was carried out, and the third prince followed him in person.


    The third prince was relieved to see the man burned to ashes.


    Back in the interrogation room, the third prince was stunned at the wall for a while. He got up and left without expression.


    "You continue to judge. I''m in a bad mood. Go out and have a drink."


    He is the prince, of course, in a bad mood can drink.


    The guards didn''t say anything.


    The third prince went to drink alone. After drinking, he suddenly didn''t want to check again.


    A lot of things he shouldn''t know.


    But I know.


    It made him feel like he was staring into the abyss.


    No one can guarantee that they will be swallowed by the abyss.


    This matter has become more and more serious.


    Sooner or later, it will be called off.


    After thinking this for a week, the third prince decided to inform everyone of the meeting.


    Li Rui also came from the world.


    Conference room of inspection department.


    The crowd sat together.


    The third prince, as the initiator of the meeting, cleared his throat.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, there is a more serious problem. If this problem is not handled properly, it will lead us to the abyss. "


    Li Rui looked at the ten princes and thought, did the ten princes also say that to the three princes?


    The tenth Prince shook his head slightly, indicating that he had not said it.


    The Third Prince Continued: "I realized a problem a while ago. The dark forces have mastered too much unnecessary dark information. There are some things we should not know..."


    I have to.


    It seems that this problem, no one really needs to say, has come to the point where people will be afraid.


    "We have to be very careful and pay attention to this problem. Because we are only princes. If we don''t realize it, someone will die in our own hands. "


    The third prince had a dignified face.


    "Brother Li, what do you think?"


    "You just didn''t understand. Maybe you won''t die, but I''m the most likely one. You still have your father''s support. I can only support myself. So if someone has to die, I''m most likely to die to make an example of others. "


    Li Rui smiles and looks at the crowd.


    "But if we don''t, we''ll all die. So find this problem and deal with it. In order to avoid finding out what we shouldn''t, we have to set up a system. "


    "From now on, if the Bronze members tell other news, they will all be killed."


    "Anyway, it''s about destroying bronze. It doesn''t matter how much."


    "Raise the butcher''s knife, they will not die, we will die."

 Chapter 934

    It''s a dead order.


    Once the butcher''s knife is raised, there will be too much to kill.


    However, everyone knows that this is more of a deterrent, a deterrent to those Bronze members. So people don''t hear what they shouldn''t.


    "This matter can be handled in a more flexible way. In addition, it doesn''t matter that the top secret is under the control of our underground detachment. Anyway, after dealing with this matter, we''ll go to the dark sky. Maybe we''ll all die in that hell place? "


    Li Rui''s eyes are quiet.


    Obviously not.


    It''s very unpleasant to investigate such a matter and worry that we can''t listen here and there.


    "Anything else?"


    "No more."


    "Well, let''s go."


    When they left the meeting room, the third prince and Li Rui walked together.


    As we all know, the third prince also has private affairs and wants to talk to Li Rui.


    Li Rui slowed down.


    The third prince just said one word to Li Rui and left.


    Li Rui stood in the same place for a while. After a long time, he raised his feet again and walked towards baoshuzhai.


    As usual, shui''er was very happy and asked questions, as if he wanted to solve his problems.


    Li Rui didn''t speak, just waved.


    Shuier comes to Li Rui''s arms meekly.


    They held each other and did not speak.


    In the past, the atmosphere was warm and beautiful.


    But now, it doesn''t feel right.


    "Are you not going to say anything without asking me?"


    Li Rui finally spoke.


    The water is silent.


    "I thought I understood you, but now I find that I don''t understand you in many places. Why hide it from me? As you know, I''m not a man of iron and steel. "


    Shuier''s body is stiff.


    She knows.


    She knew that Li Rui knew her identity.


    "I thought that when I heard you say these words, it would be a decisive moment, or at that time I might be killed by you. I just didn''t expect to hear that in your arms. "


    Shuier whispered softly and frowned: "I thought you would strengthen your position, but I didn''t expect you to be so unstable."


    Li Rui laughs: "it''s like having no position, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, it''s like having no position. But I''m tired of being the Canary around you again... "


    Water son sighed: "this kind of life is really boring."


    Li Rui laughed again: "it''s a bit heartbreaking to say that. If you shirk responsibility, you don''t have to say it again. "


    The water was silent.


    She''s not the kind of person who doesn''t understand reason.


    The canary has never been accurate.


    At first, Li Rui was very resistant to her.


    Never had the intention to keep her around.


    She wanted to stay with him.


    But for


    It''s not really his fault.


    "Tell me why the princess died in front of me."


    Li Rui jumps to the business and decides not to talk about the past.


    It doesn''t make sense anyway.


    Water son suddenly felt a trace of fear in the heart of the spread.


    Just now, she didn''t have any discomfort. Just now, she still thought it was a big deal to die.


    But with Li Rui''s question, she suddenly felt


    Li Rui''s heart is far away from her.


    Yes.


    Who will be willing to accompany a person with a strange dream.


    Shuier''s eyes are dim.


    "The princess is a member of the Youming people. In her early years, she didn''t know her identity. Later I found out, so I don''t have any feelings for the underworld. "


    "The practice of the princess is to return three corpses to the soul. You think she''s dead, but she''s not dead at all. It''s just that her identity is hidden in the dark for her to command. In fact, she is a person of the highest level. Bronze has no special intention, just want to find a shelter for the netherworld


    "She is in the same position as I am now. Want to say, dare not say, can oneself secretly go to work


    The corner of shuier''s mouth spills a little blood.


    "Big black sky... You should be careful of big black sky..."


    Her body is burning.


    Mars dots from the inside out.


    Burned her body to the ground.


    It''s like a firefly on a summer night.


    When they get together and shine, they dissipate after all.


    Li Rui did not move.


    Tears trickled down the chin.


    Ears, it seems to hear a faint sigh.


    The sigh contains a lot of regret of shuier.


    She did not have time to finish, cloth in her body''s forbidden launch, even the words are not finished, said did not have.


    Three corpses return to soul, too powerful.


    Even though Li Rui tries hard to keep shuier''s soul, her soul is still shattered.


    There''s no trace. There''s nothing left.


    As if she had never been in the world.


    But people''s memory, ah, will always retain those good memories.


    Li Rui sat alone in baoshuzhai for a while.


    There''s also her smell here, and there seems to be Rouge in the air.


    In many places, there are traces of her life.


    Even not far away, there was her calligraphy when she practiced calligraphy.


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, most of them are the traces left by shuier''s life.


    Li Rui fell on the table and closed his eyes. He didn''t see or think about anything.


    He just wanted to have a good sleep.


    If this is a dream, I will feel better.


    If we were more capable, such a thing would not happen.


    If


    "It''s so sad that I have to fantasize to feel better."


    For a moment, Li Rui wanted to burn down baoshuzhai.


    But most of the time, they are reluctant to burn it down.


    She has just left. She is the one who is afraid.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the uneasy emotion was transferred.


    When night came, Li Rui was still sleeping on the table.


    Sisi came in.


    "Sister shuier, have you eaten yet?"


    "Sister shuier?"


    "Sister shuier?"


    After several calls, shuier didn''t respond to her.


    When Sisi saw Li Rui, she sat down beside him.


    "Boss, are you not afraid of catching cold when you sleep here?"


    Sisi got up and went everywhere to cover Li Rui''s clothes.


    After a long search, she couldn''t find it.


    She had to sit down again. She knew Li Rui was awake.


    "Boss, where''s sister Shui er? Isn''t it time for you to cook now? Can I have a meal? "


    Li Rui raised his head, dark and bright in his eyes.


    The dark light was so dazzling that Li Rui firmly attracted his eyes.


    If her husband saw this scene, he was afraid that he would upset the vinegar jar on the spot, and doubted whether there was such a secret relationship between Sisi and Li Rui.


    But at this moment, baoshuzhai, as long as Li Rui is searching for his memory.


    To confirm that Sisi is not a member of bronze, Li Rui lowers his head.


    Sisi recovered: "I''ll go. What just happened?"


    "The water''s gone."


    "She will never come back," Li said

 Chapter 935

    "Ah? Where''s sister shuier? "


    "She, to a far place."


    Think softly.


    She knew something was wrong.


    But she believes in Li Rui.


    After all, the boss is in the middle of nowhere.


    In Sisi''s impression, even the princes who are superior will save her because of the boss.


    "Then I''ll go back. If sister shuier comes back, please remember to let me know."


    Sisi went out with her head down.


    Li Rui said nothing.


    Fist, but silent clenched.


    Ten princesses.


    Since pretend to be dead, then be ready to really die!


    Li Rui leaves baoshuzhai and comes to the inspection department.


    The inspection department is the territory of the prince.


    Li Rui has no obstruction.


    This night, Li Rui did not come out from the inspection department.


    But all the Bronze members are dead.


    The next day, Li Rui still did not rest.


    After reading the members of the bronze organization, Li Ruishun touched the melon with rattan and went to the top of the dungeon alone, catching people everywhere.


    Catch one, absorb one.


    All the threads in front of him, there is no escape!


    Within a day, more than 20 people absorbed it.


    Finally, the upper level of the Prefecture was completely shaken.


    "According to such a killing method, it doesn''t take a month for the Bronze members to die."


    At the third small meeting, the third prince was deeply moved.


    The eldest prince and others all agreed, but the tenth Prince doubted: "will this not affect us very well?"


    "As long as they don''t interfere, we don''t have Notre Dame."


    The big prince Yin measured to smile: "still you feel pitiful?"


    "Of course, it''s impossible. Bronze should be put out earlier."


    It''s not only the tenth prince, but also other people.


    On this point, under the mode of establishing Li Rui''s practice. It is not that the virgin heart has never emerged, but the virgin is often the first to be killed.


    Either by the enemy or by one''s own people.


    Notre Dame, it''s not suitable to work together. In particular, being involved in confidential matters.


    Full of benevolence, righteousness and morality, the most annoying.


    "I can kill all the bronze in a month, half a month. By the way, let me tell you one thing. Water is dead. She is a bronze member and belongs to the princess. "


    "The princess is the highest head of bronze."


    Li Rui will tell you what shuier said before he died.


    At the scene of the meeting, you can hear the needle falling.


    Shuier, this conference room is no stranger. In fact, we can''t hide it. We all go to baoshuzhai to sit down. We often go there to have a meal. We had a meal not long ago.


    The third prince got up and said, "in fact, it''s my fault to find water. At that time, I had burned the bronze member to death, but I don''t think I should hide it from brother Li. "


    Li Rui nodded: "it''s not your fault. As long as we go down all the way, we will find her sooner or later. Therefore, at this meeting, I mainly propose that those present here who have something to do with bronze should take the initiative to stand up. "


    Li Rui''s eyes slowly swept the crowd, with a cold luster.


    "Otherwise, I''ll kill all the way, for fear of killing myself."


    There is no word.


    Everyone can feel Li Rui''s murderous intention, the strong murderous spirit


    The third prince suddenly said, "old ten, what do you think of your mother?"


    "I don''t have any opinion. The bones of the netherworld are all calm in the yellow spring river. If the netherworld comes back, it won''t do me any good."


    "That''s the decision."


    Every time the conference is here, there is a bigger picture.


    The characters involved are more and more like victims of a conspiracy.


    After the meeting, this time, no one asked Li Rui to have a private chat.


    Keep killing.


    Bronze members, kill them all the way.


    Finally, the upper level of the prefecture, the bronze organization, sensed the coming of great danger.


    However, the other side did not fight back.


    Li Rui doesn''t care, just kill.


    Li Rui spent the whole week in the killing.


    But a week later, no new members were found.


    It''s about. I''m hiding. I''m taking shelter.


    Li Rui pursued the clues in silence.


    But the hell is too big.


    There are 20 planes including the upper level of the earth.


    With so many faces, it''s not easy to find ten princesses.


    It''s really boring to drag on like this.


    Li Rui returned to the world and went to the battle.


    Since the princess doesn''t come out, he just practices in the world and releases himself in the underworld. See how long the princess can hide.


    Anyway, hell is not his home.


    "People who are used to being princesses probably think that life is just like that. When you are not used to being a mouse, you will jump out of it


    Li Rui doesn''t believe it. She can hide all her life!


    Li Rui spent three months in the great fairy lake.


    Finally, I heard from the princess.


    Then he went back to the top of the earth and killed the bronze men at the first time.


    Now he is becoming more and more powerful. There are 20 planes in the underworld. Except for the 19th level hell, the other 19 planes have their own roles.


    Once the body encounters danger, the body opens the door to the earth at any time and rushes to the past. Now he is dead into the body, plus the realm level has become the weather.


    Even among the bronzes, there are few capable people with his ability.


    In late June, the investigation report on the Baili family was submitted by the prefectural detachment.


    Li Rui looks over and arrives at the underground immediately.


    The Baili family is in the upper level of the prefecture, and it is a family of upper middle class. Of course, it is not as powerful as other big families, such as the Niutou clan, the general''s mansion and so on.


    But it can''t be underestimated.


    Li Rui directly broke into Baili mansion.


    But the most popular person in Baili mansion is Baili Xiang. He led his troops to guard Baodi and had several conflicts with Li Rui.


    There are several times, or that hundred Li invincible, will water son and think, etc. captured, torture.


    This time, Li Rui had the evidence of the communication between the hundred Li family and bronze, that is, he killed the family directly.


    Bailijia, the master of the contemporary family, is the guardian of Bailijia. He is good at assassinating. He can kill people thousands of miles away with a flying knife.


    Li Rui broke into Baili''s house directly, which made Baili guard surprised and angry!


    "My son bailixiang has never come to your trouble, but you dare to come to my trouble. Li Rui, you are so brave. Do you really think you are the master of this hell?"


    "If you dare to do so, I will report your situation to shiyanluo to see what you can do and try to be fierce in front of them!"


    Rowley is a lot of wordy, and Li Rui is no nonsense. Direct is to go to the hundred.


    "If you tell me where the princess is, you will not die. Don''t say, I can still read your memory after I devour your soul energy! "


    This remark is very indignant to the people.


    Either way, it''s not his easy way. Admitting to know the whereabouts of the princess is tantamount to cooperating with the enemy.


    If you don''t admit it, you die!

 Chapter 936

    Once upon a time, the hundred Li family would have suffered such humiliation?


    He was beaten to the door and yelled to kill.


    This kind of taste, has not felt for hundreds of years!


    "I want to die


    Bai Rio shouts angrily: "inform my son Bai Li Xiang that the underground is walking, and the first-class criminals will appear in Bai Li''s house! Let him immediately lead the troops to arrest this tusk! "


    "In addition, a letter of revision should be sent to the first king! I''d like to see if there are rules in the underworld, and if an outsider dares to cover the sky with only one hand in the underworld? "


    It can be said that the response is not standard.


    Even, when he put forward these two countermeasures, the momentum even surpassed Li Rui!


    The guards of the hundred Li family are all in a state of great spirit.


    Li Rui doesn''t dare to move Bai Li''s house with Bai Li guarding!


    No one!


    No way.


    Li Rui sighed.


    "You still don''t understand a truth, Bai yaoshou."


    "Why do I need you to teach me?"


    "Far water does not understand near fire."


    Li Rui looked at Bai yaoshou with sympathy in his eyes: "although you know a lot of truth, you can''t learn and use it flexibly. It means that you don''t understand one thing."


    Hundred Rio guards furious: "do you think you can hide it?"


    "Who says I''m going to cheat? Here, even a fly can''t fly out, you don''t think, why do I set up such a big formation, you think I come here to play? "


    Li Rui''s tone is full of ridicule.


    "If you don''t believe me, try to see if you can escape me."


    Li Rui''s palm is open.


    Endless darkness sprang up from his palm and covered the whole Bailijia mansion.


    From the outside, there is nothing different about the Baili family.


    But inside, there''s only darkness.


    The realm of divinity!


    The field of divine consciousness is as big as a football field!


    Bai''s face was very ugly. He is also a practitioner. Naturally, he knows what it means to be able to spread out such a field and block all external and internal communication.


    It means absolute control!


    This is the strength of rolling!


    The two sides are not at the same level at all.


    "Good, good, you Li Rui, what a hell to walk! Wolf ambition, wolf ambition! I don''t believe you can cover up the sky. Even if I die here today, the first king will get justice for me! "


    "It''s not up to you to ask for justice. You see, I''m walking up and down the top of the earth. Who dares? Up to now, you are still seeking justice one by one. Do you think that as a bronze member, you are worthy of justice for others? "


    "Shut up! Shameless child


    Bai Rio Shou''s eyelids jump as soon as he hears about bronze. Recently, the underground team and Li Rui have killed too many Bronze members.


    When Li Rui mentioned bronze, he felt that he was driven to death.


    It''s not a good feeling.


    "Bai Rio Shou, I''ll give you one last chance to explain the whereabouts of the princess. I can spare you from death, otherwise..."


    In Li Rui''s hands, lightning blows.


    A huge thunder prison knife, pointing at Bai Yushou.


    Hundred Rio heart guard Zhongtian battle, suddenly a bite: "you deceive too much, I fight with you!"


    He finally chose to fight to the end!


    After all, Li Rui is just an outsider.


    And the princess, but he really can''t afford to offend.


    And then we have to consider the feelings of the tenth king.


    In any case, he could not account for the trace of the princess!


    There are three flying knives in Bai Rio''s hand. One is flying in the sky, and the other is flying to Li Rui.


    Another Throwing Knife, hidden but not fired.


    The flying dagger is famous and good at grabbing people''s heads thousands of miles away. It''s terrible. All the servants of the Baili family give their talents to each other, and the disciples among them are eager to kill Li Rui.


    It''s the so-called "one thousand days for a soldier.".


    The front of the army surged in front of Li Rui.


    But a ray of thunder swept by.


    The servants and guests of the hundred Li family were swept away in an instant.


    Endless anger and hatred broke out in Li Rui''s heart and turned into thunder!


    Because of that damned bronze, water is dead!


    Because that damned nether world revives, so that the hell is in chaos like this!


    There are always people with the banner of righteousness, but the things they do are ugly!


    He, absolutely can''t tolerate this kind of thing, happen on his own head!


    "You all deserve to die!"


    Li Rui came forward to fight, but there was no one enemy.


    In an instant, the servants and guests of the Baili family were cleaned up. The 100 Rio defenders also took the opportunity to launch the strongest move.


    Feidao asked first!


    I saw his throwing knife, one into two into four, in the twinkling of an eye into thousands. Countless flying knives are dancing like bees towards Li Ruisha.


    The dense flying knife is just like the sardine in the sea.


    Among the numerous throwing knives, there is a golden light Throwing Knife, waiting for the opportunity to move.


    This throwing knife is made of special material. It is from the ore in the huangquan River and contains the poison of huangquan river.


    The most powerful blow of bairio defense is to expect this throwing knife to pierce Li Rui!


    Even if it''s just scratching a little skin, the poison will make Li Rui lose all his resistance ability, just like a dead fish lying on the ground!


    The sky is full of knife light.


    The flying knife swished in all directions, forming a round object around Li Rui.


    It''s a flying ball. It''s going deep.


    A hundred years ago, I was determined.


    "Well, I don''t think that''s all I can say!"


    "I want revenge for invincible!"


    If Li Rui is invincible, he will die. And heard that he is in front of a hundred Li Xiang, will kill a hundred Li invincible.


    For this matter, the hundred Rio Shou once furious.


    I think it''s useless!


    Just a Li Rui, how can you let him show his ferocious face to face?


    How can the hundred Li family tolerate such insults!


    "It''s up to me to take this revenge!"


    Hundred Rio Shouyi wave, those throwing knives, increase strength.


    But it''s not.


    Boom.


    All the flying knives, flying everywhere.


    Fall on the ground, has lost the spirit.


    Li Rui''s figure stands aloof and is not afraid of the offensive.


    "Is that all you can do, old man?"


    Li Rui raised his hand, which turned into a huge mountain peak and photographed towards bairio.


    The seal of the world!


    Bai Rio''s eyes narrowed and he knew that Li Rui was really strong. But such a big move also gave him a chance.


    Fantianyin is thick and heavy, but there are many flaws under the opening and closing.


    And his throwing knife is good at looking for flaws in this kind of technique!


    Almost do not want to, 100 Rio Shou is to kill Li Rui.


    He could almost predict that Li Rui would be hurt by this flying knife.


    As a matter of fact, Feidao did kill Li Rui.


    Even, it seems that Li Rui was cut.


    But, the next moment, it''s going to go down.


    A hundred guards were smashed by the town!

 Chapter 937

    It''s a great impression.


    No matter how powerful your throwing knife is, as long as the sky is down, it will be crushed.


    A hundred years.


    It''s too old.


    And it''s rotten.


    The new trees are thick and luxuriant, and the strong trees will radiate vigorous vitality. That kind of wood is even comparable to steel.


    It''s hard to cut through a knife.


    But rotten trees don''t need knives.


    A child can kick down a rotten tree with a few feet.


    Of course, a tree is as big as a hundred Li family.


    Of course, the tree is just like the scenery of Baili family.


    But this tree.


    It''s completely rotten.


    The interior has been eaten clean and eroded clean by the years. At this time, Li Rui was the child, kicking at will.


    The tree fell.


    A hundred guards will die.


    "The light of the long years has not given you wisdom, but has given you accumulated decadent experience. At the last moment, I didn''t know who I was


    Li Rui feels ridiculous.


    Hell, I don''t want to make progress too much.


    Bailijia is a model of not thinking about making progress.


    "I''m only in my thirties. I''m in such a position and have such strength. I have to say that you hundred Li families have lived in vain for so many years. "


    "What''s the use?"


    Standing in the ruins.


    Li Rui, the field of divine consciousness is tightening.


    The memory of all people, devour and empty.


    Read.


    The princess did come to Baili''s house and even met Baili Shou. She''s got to play by the rules.


    As long as the Baili family follows her instructions, she will help the Baili family rise.


    Of course, the princess is just a princess, not a king.


    If it''s a king, then the hundred Li family must be of the scale of the Tauren now.


    Or as powerful as the general''s house.


    But back then, the Baili family was just a small family, and no one even knew about it.


    Now, Bailijia has the weather to go further.


    It has to be said that Bailijia is still developing well.


    But to trade with the devil, we should be ready to be swallowed by the devil.


    Obviously, there is no such consciousness.


    "Also, how can you be prepared like this. Who dares to destroy it? "


    Li Rui smiles.


    Fortunately, there are people like me.


    To destroy such decay.


    A fire broke out in Baili''s house.


    It can be seen for miles.


    Bailixiang received the news and hurried home.


    The sky is full of surprises. Although Bai Li Xiang is fat, his speed is not slow. Just as he drives those two pairs of hammers, they can always burst out powerful and fast fighting capacity.


    Then Bai Li Xiang met Li Rui.


    Li Rui is waiting for him.


    "You came back just in time. Your father died. I killed him


    Just a short sentence.


    A touch of pain flashed in Bai Li Xiang''s eyes, biting his teeth: "why did you kill my father?"


    "You don''t know?"


    "I don''t know anything!"


    Bailixiang''s answer was firm.


    Li Rui shook his head: "I don''t believe you don''t know."


    "I really don''t know anything!"


    Bailixiang repeats again.


    Li Rui smiles.


    "You are really interesting. It seems that the Revenge of killing your father is nothing in your eyes."


    Bai Li Xiang shook his head: "in the underworld, there has never been any hatred of killing his father."


    "What do you say?"


    "The underworld is infertile. All the family relationships are recognized. Apart from the princes, the relationship with the king is different. All other relationships are recognized, like being a son. "


    Li Rui understood.


    Although he had known this for a long time, Bai Li Xiang was still surprised when he mentioned this deliberately concealed relationship again.


    Hell, that''s the family relationship.


    It''s very interesting. It''s very unusual.


    It''s very different from the world.


    "If it''s in the human world, it''s often said that they will not die together. No matter what the situation is, it must be reported. When it comes to you, you want to save yourself


    Bailixiang nodded: "I''m not your opponent, so I don''t have to die for bailixiang. Although I inherit the surname of the Baili family, I am myself and do not represent the Baili family. Including the hundred Li invincible, actually it has nothing to do with me. The reason why I give you my hand is nothing more than a cross. Otherwise, the hundred Li guard will have an opinion. "


    "It''s so convenient to get rid of the relationship. You people, it''s so interesting."


    Li Rui is smiling and his face is gloomy.


    "But I still don''t believe it, unless you let me search the memory."


    A hundred Li Xiang is silent.


    He can not care if he is dead. Because it wasn''t him who died, and it didn''t hurt him.


    But reading memory is really about himself.


    Bailixiang naturally doesn''t want to be seen like a baby.


    It''s not a good feeling for anyone to know.


    But Li Rui''s field of divine consciousness has spread out.


    It covers the sky and the sun.


    "Yes."


    Bailixiang went to Li Rui and said, "I''ll tell the first king about this. It''s hard for you to be good."


    "I don''t care. Anyway, the order of ten kings is still in effect now. What does it matter to do more?"


    Bai Li Xiang nodded: "you are a hero."


    The earth pursues the principle that the strong are respected, unlike the human world. Therefore, people here, after realizing that there is absolutely no way to resist, will choose a docile attitude.


    It''s hard to say whether it''s good or bad, but one thing is for sure, it will definitely make some people feel comfortable.


    Those powerful people like this attitude.


    In any place where the strong are respected, the strong can be absolutely comfortable. Unless, not strong enough, do not want to live, and a hundred Li Xiang, want to live.


    In addition, Li Rui''s killing of Bai yaoshou can make him a blessing in disguise. From then on, he was the only one left in the Baili family. He inherited everything from the Baili family.


    It''s a lot more cost-effective than killing Bai yaoshou himself.


    Of course, in fact, they used to get along with each other, even if they were not related by blood, but they were still in love.


    But bailixiang''s treatment is very clean and crisp.


    Li Rui said: "you are the real Xiaoxiong, but your talent is very limited. Even if you are Xiaoxiong, you are just Xiaoxiong in your heart."


    It''s far from that.


    I guess it''s hopeless.


    Bai Li Xiang didn''t speak.


    He doesn''t know.


    In this world, people with a higher heart and a thinner life are everywhere. There is no shortage of heroes.


    Who doesn''t want to do a big business, such as fighting for supremacy in the world? Men should be the frontiers.


    It''s not realistic.


    What is the reality? The reality is that he can only let Li Rui read all his memories until he is confirmed that he is not suspected of bronze.


    Otherwise, others will not give him the chance to be a hero.


    No chance to dream.

 Chapter 938

    In the field of divine consciousness, it intrudes into the consciousness of Bai Li Xiang.


    Bailixiang almost had no resistance and let Li Rui read his memory.


    It can be said that if Li Rui is suddenly in trouble now, the prime minister will die without life.


    But bailixiang firmly believes that Li Rui will not do that.


    Li Rui really won''t do that.


    A hundred miles is different.


    Bailixiang is not bailiushou. Although bailiushou is the head of Baili family, he has little power. After all, this kind of person is the king of the millennium and the turtle of the 80000 years in the pond, which is fished up and taken away.


    Bai Li Xiang is different. He is the general of the first king.


    As the saying goes, it''s up to the master to beat a dog. If you kill bailixiang in one go, you''re afraid. It''s just not good.


    We have to take care of this face.


    Bailixiang had nothing to do with the princess incident, and had little contact with bronze.


    On the whole, this is a man who can stand up to scrutiny.


    Li Rui takes back his consciousness, and his eyes are full of appreciation.


    "It''s very nice of you to be able to take it up and put it down."


    "I''m flattered. I don''t think I''m qualified to be proud." Hundred Li phase light way.


    It''s strange that Mingming should be a reckless man, but he behaves like a gloomy middle-aged man at this moment.


    There is a strong contrast between character and appearance.


    If he is one of the ten kings, then he must be a very terrible man.


    Of course, the ten kings themselves are already terrible. No one knows what kind of face is under the mask of the ten gods.


    But we can be sure that it''s definitely not a kind person.


    For example, like the Dark Lord, he freely sacrificed millions of demon people.


    What''s more, we can strengthen ourselves by swallowing the soul body of the plane.


    Hundred Li Xiang''s achievements are limited.


    "OK, you can go. Remember to protect the world tree. I''ll go and have a look when I have time. The world tree is predestined with me. "


    Bailixiang


    He left in silence, just as he came gently.


    Li Rui watched Bai Li Xiang''s back leave, but he laughed scornfully.


    All fools know that bailixiang will not give up. This matter will definitely become a thorn in his heart. If there is a chance in the future, bailixiang will not spare no effort to retaliate.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    Bailixiang is a smart man. As long as he doesn''t feel confident for one day, he can win favor in front of Li Rui.


    He is an honest man for one day.


    According to Li Rui''s estimation, bailixiang will never surpass him in his life.


    In comparison, the progress of the local people is as slow as a turtle. They are so comfortable that they always feel that there are long years to go.


    In the world, there have been people of insight who have long said that time does not wait for others, and efficiency is money.


    "After a hundred years, I will be invincible!"


    Li Rui is in high spirits.


    Leave Baili''s home and return to baoshuzhai.


    There is no news of the whereabouts of the princess in the hundred Li family. However, there are several key figures worthy of attention.


    He was waiting in baoshuzhai.


    It''s night and the lights are on.


    Outside baoshuzhai, several shadows passed by and disappeared in a flash.


    The overlapping shadows surround the outside.


    Boom!


    The window was broken and it was obvious that someone rushed in.


    Li Rui is practicing calligraphy.


    Swear to kill!


    The pen is sharp, and the meaning of killing is on the paper. Every stroke is like a sword.


    Every word combined is an oath to kill post!


    Swear to kill the princess!


    No one can stop it!


    In the dark shadow, several figures walk slowly into baoshuzhai.


    "Li Rui, you are so great, you really has the final say."


    "A mortal who has only practiced for decades dares to respect himself in the underworld!"


    "Tonight, you''re going to die of this!"


    Li Rui laughs.


    Oath to kill the post, no wind automatically, up and down between the fly, toward those people volume.


    "Even if you are too early to sit still, if you have the ability, come!"


    Wind and thunder roar!


    Thunder prison knife cuts at those shadows.


    Do it when you say you do it. Don''t hesitate. Don''t be ambiguous!


    For a moment, there were murders all over the sky.


    The content of the oath killing post is amazing. It was those people who changed their faces.


    "You even want to kill the princess, you can''t stay!"


    "Keep it and present it to the tenth king in the future, so as to teach him the ambition of Li Rui!"


    "I knew you were harboring evil intentions!"


    The sound breaks to drink, their people in succession toward Li Rui to kill.


    The two sides fight together.


    Baoshuzhai, gradually unable to withstand such impact.


    Baoshuzhai is falling apart.


    Li Rui doesn''t care.


    Without water, this treasure tree house is dispensable.


    But shuier, it''s the princess who killed them!


    For the rebirth of the so-called Youming people, for the so-called righteousness. They can be so unscrupulous in sabotage, behind the trip, do something disgusting.


    Li Rui will not tolerate it!


    Expand the realm of divine consciousness to the limit and cover the whole baoshuzhai.


    All figures are covered in this field.


    When the field slowly tightens and envelops these offenders in a black ball, they finally realize that they are trapped in a huge pie.


    "Kill


    "As long as you kill this person, his field will melt away!"


    Domains don''t last long, unless there are special domains.


    However, the field of divine consciousness is based on human divine consciousness. If the body dies and the Tao disappears, the field will not exist.


    At this point, they are right.


    However, the tightening of the field of divine consciousness is definitely faster than those people expected.


    Soon, the sphere was reduced by two feet.


    Those people are desperately attacking the realm of consciousness, trying to break the realm before it completely collapses to a point.


    They put more hope on killing Li Rui.


    But Li Rui is no longer in the field.


    He stood outside the ball, watching the attacks from the men, hitting the ball in all sorts of shapes.


    Finally, the field tightened, and Naxi people became human sculptures, frozen in the field of divine consciousness.


    With the further retraction of the field, the soul energy of these people is submerged and decomposed by the soul black sand.


    Li Rui, read all the memories together.


    Finally, in the memory of one of them, Li Rui found a position on the plane.


    There, most likely is the hiding place of the princess!


    After refining everyone''s memory, Li Rui opens the door of chengdi!


    Destination, level seven hell!


    The seventh hell belongs to the third king.


    This hell is dark. Blowing the cold wind, everything is frozen up.


    Whether in the sky or in the earth, there are ice ridges of cold ice.


    It''s a very uninhabitable place.


    However, most of the 18 levels of hell are like this. Either the resources are extremely scarce, or the climate is extremely bad.


    The only good thing is that all of these planes have their own characteristics.


    Some things can''t be found anywhere else.


    Naturally, there are many soul bodies in each plane. Previously, Li Rui''s separation had also reaped the soul body in this plane.


    The seventh level of hell, not very strange.


    But it''s not familiar.


    Everything, must start to look for from here!

 Chapter 939

    Night dawns.


    It''s a woman''s name.


    This woman is the contact person on behalf of the princess.


    There are many tragedies happened to Yexiao, including that her good friend was killed by the prince, and the dark forces forced her life into exile.


    Most of the people in the hands of the princess were those who harbored such hatred, or hoped to bring some changes to the underground.


    Of course, they dare not talk about revolution.


    Because the power of ten yamas is supreme, revolution can not succeed.


    If only it could bring about some changes.


    That''s all they can expect.


    "The seventh hell is also called sword mountain hell. The blade falling from the sky will cut the whole person in two. Half can see the other half''s body and feel great pain. "


    Li Rui thought to himself that there would be a wave of sword rain soon.


    Before that, it''s better to be careful.


    Seventh, criminals in hell, as long as they insult animals. For example, if you kill small animals cruelly, you will go to sword mountain hell after death. It seems incredible in the human world, isn''t it a small animal?


    But the Yin Department is different from the Yang, where there is no distinction between high and low, cattle, horses, cats, dogs and people are collectively referred to as creatures. So killing people, you''ll be banished to this hell.


    Suffering from the blade.


    Li Rui flew in the seventh hell, searching for possible "traces of bronze". This hell is still relatively rough, so there are also large and small residential areas.


    Li Rui arrived in one of the urban areas, landed and walked freely in the street.


    The streets are clean and tidy.


    But there is no trace of small animals.


    The meat shops here don''t sell meat. They are all vegetarian.


    Some things that look like meat, cut into pieces, are actually pitaya.


    The people who eat are still very happy.


    "The meat is delicious!"


    Li Rui is quite speechless.


    "Seventh hell, the transformation is still very successful."


    However, if we hadn''t known it was the seventh prison, we would have thought it was an ordinary city.


    Except for some slightly special things, it is no different from other Terran gathering areas.


    "The vitality of human beings, whether they are human beings or ghosts, will not give up."


    The bustling crowd gave Li Rui a sense of dislocation.


    Whether it''s Lava hell or sword mountain hell, it''s the same. There will always be people gathering together to live in a region and strive to create a weather that can live well.


    It''s interesting.


    But it''s not.


    The wind is blowing in the sky.


    The wind was very sharp.


    And I don''t know.


    Everyone around Li Rui frowned and took the initiative to lie down on the ground.


    Whoo!


    Here comes the wind.


    Strong wind pressure, all the gentle objects on the street, blowing messy.


    Countless swords came down from the sky.


    Li Rui holds up the Shenzhi black ball for defense.


    Countless blades cut people on the ground. At that moment, countless screams sounded at the same time.


    The man cut in half uttered a shrill cry.


    "Even after countless times of such torture, they still can''t adapt."


    Li Rui thought in his heart that the blade is once a day. Counting up, people living in this hell have suffered countless times, but they still can''t get used to the pain.


    It can be seen that the pain is really huge and permanent.


    But fortunately, daoshan hell is only for those who like to kill small animals. For most people in the world, in fact, they don''t have the effect of punishment. For example, butchers are actually their own jobs. They don''t have malice and can''t go to hell.


    "Yexiao, where will it be?"


    Li Ruifei went up into the air, overlooking the residential area below. After thinking about it, he took out five twigs from his body and turned them into five parts.


    It comes from the branch of Baodi small world tree. It''s very convenient and has long-lasting power.


    Each of them flies to five directions at full speed.


    It may take some time to investigate one by one, but it''s OK. What Li Rui needs most is time. It''s worth taking time to trace this matter!


    Three days later.


    Li Rui sees Yexiao in a city.


    A teahouse.


    In the past, few customers came to the teahouse, but the teahouse owner didn''t care much. Every day is to live in a simple place and stay at home.


    Li Rui was able to find her because Yexiao was able to resist the blade attack.


    Every time the blade falls from the sky, some people lie on the ground, some people will choose to resist. According to the true Qi, some can resist the blade.


    There are really not many such people, most of them are not in this hell.


    Yexiao is such an expert.


    To be the executor of the princess really has extraordinary strength.


    When Li Rui saw him, he folded up his body and closely monitored it.


    At noon, Li Rui entered the teahouse.


    "What kind of tea?"


    "Tie Guanyin."


    "Just a moment."


    She is the only one in the teahouse to make tea before dawn. The scale is not big, and there are not many guests.


    At dawn, the tea was boiled, accompanied by some snacks.


    When the tea is ready, she brings it to Li Rui.


    Li Rui picked up his tea cup and took a sip. I have to say that Yexiao''s tea making skill is still very good.


    "The taste is mellow and the heat is just right."


    Li Rui praised.


    Yexiao smiles: "now there are not many people who know how to taste tea."


    "Ordinary people don''t have much heart to taste tea. Most of them have a certain status, and they will study or be familiar with this field. Different people, maybe even Tie Guanyin and Jin Junmei are different. They can''t taste it. "


    Li Rui finished and took another sip.


    The night dawn picks an eyebrow: "that you, what important position do you occupy?"


    Li Rui laughed: "in the seventh hell, even if you are in an important position, what can you be proud of?"


    Yexiao nodded: "you are conscious."


    That''s not true. However, Li Rui is aware of Yexiao''s identity. She was originally in the upper echelon of the underworld. When she fled to this place, she was still arrogant.


    For people in the seventh hell, Yexiao looks down on them from the bottom of his heart.


    It''s not surprising that the people at the top of the hell never looked up to the people at the bottom of the hell. After all, the upper echelons of the underworld are actually the ruling class. They all have extraordinary origins.


    And the lower class of the underworld, can be said to be a pariah.


    Everyone at the top of the earth repels people at the bottom of the earth. Even those at the lowest level in the upper level of the prefecture despise those at the lower level.


    Even if they were in the upper echelons of the underworld, they did not do well, but they still looked down upon them.


    Sometimes, it''s funny, but it''s realistic.


    Li Rui sips this cup of tea carefully and drinks it patiently. When he adds tea again at dawn, Li Rui opens his mouth.


    "Where is the princess?"


    Yexiao''s hand trembled, and then recovered.


    She didn''t speak. She just added tea. Suddenly, with a turn of his wrist, the hot tea splashed on Li Rui''s face.


    And night dawn, is already out of the door.

 Chapter 940

    Li Rui, raise your hand.


    The tea in the cup solidifies in the air.


    In the end, the big pearl and the small pearl fall into the teacup. The water is still hot, but it can''t reach people.


    Li Rui doesn''t care about Yexiao''s escape.


    Because there is endless darkness outside the teahouse.


    "It''s no use. If you can escape from me, I''ll cut off my head and give it to you!"


    Li Rui blows the hot tea in the cup and looks at the night dawn standing at the door.


    Li Rui doesn''t care whether Yexiao is dead or not. Even if Yexiao commits suicide on the spot, there are some ways to handle her.


    Death in hell is not the highest punishment.


    Many things can''t be judged by common sense once they reach the boundary of gods.


    Besides, Li Rui believes that Yexiao doesn''t want to die.


    Yexiao certainly doesn''t want to die. No one wants to die. If the situation is not desperate, few people will choose to die.


    Yexiao turns back and sits down in front of Li Rui.


    She picked up a teacup.


    Pour yourself a cup of tea.


    Hot tea, night dawn also drink, also drink very fast.


    "What''s the matter with you looking for me?"


    "Didn''t I just ask? Where is the princess? "


    "The princess is not here. You can''t find her."


    "I''ll find her everywhere."


    Li Rui looked at Yexiao and said in a deep voice, "I killed so many Bronze members. I don''t care about killing more princesses."


    "You can''t kill her. Nobody in the hell can decide her life, except the ten kings."


    Li Rui understands the meaning of Yexiao.


    "I don''t care what you think or think, but I''ll kill you, princess. No matter who is happy or not, I agree with you or not. I''m not here to ask for your opinions. I''m here to ask you questions. "


    Yexiao''s arms trembled slightly.


    "The princess came here and left. I don''t know where she went."


    "I''ll read your memory and search for your soul."


    At dawn, clench your lips.


    "Then I''d rather die."


    She said.


    Li Rui laughed: "you are not a child, you want to die? I am God in front of you. If I don''t let you die, you can''t. Even if you die, I will devour you and read your memory. What''s the meaning of your resistance? "


    Yexiao stopped talking.


    She knows that Li Rui is telling the truth.


    She didn''t know anything about Li Rui''s troubles in the upper echelons of the underground.


    But she just didn''t want to.


    "Why do you blame us for everything?"


    Yexiao got excited and grabbed the edge of the table. He said angrily, "we didn''t do anything wrong, and we didn''t kill shuier!"


    "It''s you who have to pursue bronze. It''s you who forced the attack of the curse in her body! Why don''t you kill yourself? "


    "It''s not fair at all. We just want a fair share!"


    Li Rui waited patiently for her to finish.


    He is a man, if not necessary, there is no need for a woman even lack of basic patience. Besides, Yexiao is a beautiful woman.


    Whether it''s skin, appearance, body, it''s remarkable.


    But most importantly, Li Rui can see that Yexiao''s mood fluctuates too much.


    "I can understand your feelings, though not completely. But I don''t think anyone can fully understand. Take you for example, Yexiao, because you are liked by the seventh prince, your boyfriend died. Not only your boyfriend died, but all your friends who are related to you died. Think that their death, you lost the hope of life, you are eager to revenge


    Li Rui took a sip of the warm tea.


    "Like the princess, I can understand her. The clansmen are dead. I can''t build a cemetery for them. I can only let their bones sink in the yellow spring river. To tell you the truth, I feel miserable when I see it. But unexpectedly, the princess of the Runner King is the netherworld


    Yexiao said eagerly, "you can join us, too! If you come to bronze, you can be like a fish in water, or even become the leader of bronze. We all listen to your command! "


    Speaking of this, Yexiao revealed a bit of flattery: "I also listen to your command, I will like you like water, serve you."


    Li Rui looks at Yexiao with a faint smile.


    "Comprehensible is one thing. What does it have to do with me? No matter how just you are, no matter how hard you struggle for your ideals, I can only understand that it does not mean that I will be sacrificed by you. "


    "How many times did bronze want to kill me? You not only have ideals, but also want to make use of all available people, even yourself. For example, you can sell yourself at night


    "Interesting?"


    Li Rui sneered: "such an ideal needs such means. Do you think it''s interesting?"


    Yexiao''s face cooled down.


    "You are short-sighted and have done great things since ancient times..."


    Li Rui laughed so much that he almost poured out his tea.


    "You see, you are a man with dreams, even a man who does great things with your mouth open. You are never the people who do great things! Like a mouse hiding, proud when domineering, what dare to use some. I have to mourn and make myself like a victim. Do you want a face


    "Since ancient times, which person has done great things by any means? Can''t even occupy the basic morality, still want to do something big? Whether you are princess or not, if you really sincerely appeal to the Runner King, he may not agree, but what do you do? You have no brains


    Yexiao can''t refute.


    Even though she opened her mouth several times and wanted to say something.


    But in the end, she turned into a faint sigh.


    "We don''t want to be attached to men."


    "Can you stop being so hypocritical? Make a small request from the person you are living with day and night, and that''s attachment? "


    "You are cruel."


    Yexiao whispered, "it''s already here. It''s too late to say anything else."


    Li Rui took a big sip of tea and put down the cup: "yes, it''s too late. Water son died, she still has position in my heart, so you all have to die, this does not have to discuss. I''ll talk nonsense with you for a long time. That''s because you''re good at tea. "


    Some words are hard to hide in my heart.


    Divine consciousness, pouring in from outside the window, will spread to night dawn.


    Yexiao starts suddenly, and a jade bead in her hand hits Li Rui. The jade bead burst out a strong breath of death. The breath of death burst out in an instant. It didn''t even need to hurt people. It was enough to make people corrode quickly.


    Night dawn in the first time, can''t bear that dead gas corrosion, face dew dead gray color.


    However, Li Rui gently grasped the dead bead.


    "The princess thought that the huangquan river was her reliance and the river of her life."


    "It''s a pity. It doesn''t work for me."


    The dead pearl, held by Li Rui in his hand, has no effect at all.


    At that moment, night dawn was full of horror.

 Chapter 941

    Originally, the dead bead can be regarded as the biggest dependence of Yexiao.


    This is a treasure given to her by the princess. At that time, the princess said, don''t use such a treasure unless you have to.


    Or you could die.


    The dead pearl is sealed, usually night dawn is careful collection, did not dare to take out.


    But now it doesn''t work at all.


    "No, no, the princess will not treat me like this. Who are you..."


    Daybreak was desperate.


    On the one hand, she felt that the dead Pearl was not so powerful, and could not hurt Li Rui at all.


    On the other hand, she suspects that Li Rui is also a netherworld. Only the netherworld will not be afraid of death.


    Too many people don''t understand.


    Darkness came.


    Dawn fell into a deep sleep.


    I don''t know how long it used to be. When Yexiao woke up, he was lying on the table. There is no tea on the table and no Li Rui in front of him.


    Night knead eyes.


    It''s another dull day.


    It doesn''t seem to be different from usual. I just fell asleep.


    She has completely forgotten all the memories of Li Rui''s being here.


    Li Rui''s figure is on the other side of the street corner.


    Sometimes, if you can''t achieve your goal by killing people, you have to use some means.


    Yexiao really didn''t know where the princess was, and she didn''t lie about that. The princess''s secrecy about her whereabouts has reached a certain level.


    However, Yexiao has a way to find the princess.


    Li Rui has left his mark on Yexiao.


    Next, just let Yexiao follow his idea to find the princess.


    It''s nothing more than business. It''s very simple.


    Li Rui releases a part and walks to the teahouse.


    Not long after that, Fenshen and Yexiao fought in the teahouse.


    Fenshen was killed by Yexiao.


    Yexiao left the teahouse.


    Plan, here we go.


    Beat the grass and startle the snake.


    Just follow the snake far away.


    But Yexiao is also very cautious.


    It took her a month to hide and try to get in touch with the princess.


    Through one contact after another, Yexiao slowly connects with the princess.


    This day has finally come!


    Yexiao disguised himself, changed all the way, took the bus and took the boat to make sure no one followed him, and carefully passed through the seventh passage of hell.


    She came to the eighth hell.


    The eighth hell is called iceberg hell. Infidelity, evil woman, will enter this hell.


    So this hell, it''s all women.


    Night after dawn into the iceberg hell, almost into the water of fish. However, the conditions in iceberg hell are much worse than those in sword hell.


    Once into the night, the chill will come down. All people, will be frozen into ice sculpture, the kind of slowly watching the body frozen stiff, and then move, the body will be broken into several pieces of feeling.


    It''s cruel.


    Women''s cry, once in the evening, is particularly bleak.


    But during the day, they were free.


    Women also get together. The residential area is much better than the seventh hell, Dao mountain hell.


    Yexiao went through a complicated route, and finally met the princess.


    The princess was in an underground palace.


    Although it''s feigning death, the living conditions are not bad at all. There should be. The underground palace is magnificent. When you arrive at the palace at dawn, you can see the princess.


    "Don''t go out during this period of time. Don''t pay attention to the ups and downs outside."


    The princess was eating a snack, and Yexiao stood in front of her with a low brow.


    "I''m afraid Li Rui will also find out here. He''s going to let himself out everywhere."


    Yexiao is afraid of Li Rui''s appearance. I don''t know why. The last time she saw Li Rui''s separation, her heart was a kind of unspeakable fear.


    The princess didn''t even look at Yexiao.


    It''s just a snack.


    "Is this palace afraid that an outsider won''t succeed? It''s said that the king gave him all his abilities. With a hundred courage, he did not dare to do anything to the palace. Take a good rest and don''t be suspicious


    "Yes."


    Bowing at dawn.


    "It''s a great reward for shuier to burn her to death. Li Rui, hum, sooner or later, our palace will burn him to death. All these outsiders should be burned to death! "


    The princess looked at Yexiao with a chill in her eyes. "You won''t betray our palace, will you?"


    "I dare not."


    "If you don''t dare."


    The princess lowered her head and waved. A white cat did not know where it came from and jumped into her arms.


    The princess took the cat in her arms, stroked it gently for a moment and said, "go and smell her."


    White cat jumps down and walks around Yexiao.


    Everyone knows that a dog''s nose is sensitive. In fact, a cat''s nose is not bad either. And the cat is more delicate, can smell other people''s breath.


    But when the white cat sniffs around it, it''s a direct hair blasting.


    "Meow!"


    The white cat bows and bites at Yexiao.


    I dare not move at dawn.


    The princess''s eyes were cold, staring at the dawn.


    "You betrayed me!"


    Words are not anger.


    Night dawn big urgent: "subordinates dare not, subordinates to your respect absolute loyalty!"


    With a sneer, the princess saw that she pulled out a black gas from Yexiao''s body.


    That''s divine energy!


    "No matter whether you are intentional or unintentional, you have betrayed me. You can make your own decisions."


    The princess gave the order and cheered to the others, "come on, get ready to meet the enemy!"


    The whole underground palace, it''s starting.


    All of them were in urgent action. Yexiao said nothing and turned pale.


    She knew that she had no way to live.


    "How can, how can, I have been very careful..."


    Yexiao couldn''t believe that he would be followed.


    But that''s what happened.


    The black energy that the princess drew from her was enough to prove that someone had done something to her.


    Just then.


    The upper part of the palace, a thump.


    The boundless sand rustles down.


    Directly from the vault to the floor, a big hole was pierced.


    Li Rui''s figure falls with it.


    "Princess, long time no see. So this is what you really look like. In my opinion, if you are all women like you, the extinction of the netherworld is reasonable. "


    "Shut up, you are the tribe of our palace! Li Rui, I didn''t come to you, but you dare to come to me. What kind of character do you really think you are? "


    The princess is like a white cat with deep hair at her feet. The difference is that she is much stronger than the white cat.


    The deep cold breath that blooms from the princess''s body is the pen to sweep away towards Li Rui.


    Li Rui was frozen into an ice sculpture.


    However, it also shows its true face.


    It was just a part of Li Rui.


    When the separation is frozen, the noumenon comes down from the sky.


    In the sound of landing, Li Rui is not polite, aiming at the princess, is a knife!

 Chapter 942

    There''s no respect or politeness.


    It''s not like Yexiao had thought in advance that she should be polite to the princess. After all, it depends on the face of the Runner King.


    That''s the princess!


    How.


    Cut a knife before you meet, and then after you cut it!


    The princess was also very angry. Li Rui didn''t pay attention to her so much. What''s the point?


    I think she is a princess. She is the first person in the underworld. Most of the people in the underworld have to kneel down to talk when they see her.


    This Li Rui, an outsider, did not say a word when he saw him, so he cut him first.


    There is no princess in her eyes!


    "What courage


    The princess was also very angry. She raised her hand and a strong breath of death came out of her. The whole hall is covered with a layer of orange gas, and all the servants with a trace of death will die immediately!


    Yexiao immediately withdrew from the main hall and did not dare to stay for a moment. Even the white cat fled the scene quickly.


    Once the princess shows such a trick, no one dares to deal with it.


    But Li Rui is not afraid at all.


    The princess is also a little surprised for a moment, but she thinks Li Rui is just supporting.


    "I''ll see how long you can last!"


    Speaking of all, the last time she set up a bureau to let Li Rui drink the poison of the yellow spring, she also let this boy avoid it. Think about it, he has some special way.


    But death, unless it is the netherworld people, it can not be tolerated.


    So the princess didn''t panic at all.


    Li Rui is more calm than she is.


    The Qi machine is locked, and the gray light is not clear, but it does not affect Li Rui to find the position of the princess.


    At a certain moment, when Li Rui appeared on the side of the princess, the princess even had no time to be on guard, so she was directly pinched by Li Rui''s neck and slammed down.


    Dong!


    The ground is full of cobwebs, and the princess is inlaid in the middle of the cracks.


    At the same time, Li Rui''s arm broke with his wrist.


    The princess was infuriated, but also broke out a strong strength, directly with Li Rui launched a fight. As a princess, is not a vase, strength is needless to say.


    But after all, the princess has lived in honor for a long time. Unlike Li Rui, she often has to temper herself through fighting.


    Although the princess is not a vase, she can''t surpass Li Rui in strength. One after another, she finally loses her temper.


    Aware that the situation seemed to be wrong, the princess jumped in one direction.


    At this moment, she didn''t care about any bearing, just ran for her life.


    Tear off that coat, everyone is the same. If you don''t take her identity seriously, she''s nothing.


    Click click sound, the palace mechanism has been activated. A heavy stone gate fell with the passing of the princess, but the roaring sound showed that every stone gate was almost broken by Li Rui.


    "Where does this evil come from to cultivate such strong strength?"


    The princess was surprised and angry, and quickened her pace.


    But Li Rui''s speed also caught up.


    The more so, the colder the princess was.


    This time, it seems that it is really a great event.


    Underestimated the boy!


    The princess became more and more aware of the fact that Li Rui''s strength was beyond her imagination.


    It''s very likely that he will die in his hands!


    But the dangerous thought is the thought after all. When the princess comes to make a secret room, she will sit down and show her field. I saw a black lotus stand rising, and the princess climbed on it.


    All around liantai, the air was suddenly turbulent.


    Li Rui''s figure then appeared and burst into the realm of the princess.


    The princess pointed to Li Rui from a distance. With the explosion, Li Rui''s Qi and blood were scattered by this finger, his wounds were numerous, and he even bumped into the stone wall.


    The princess had a sense of security in her heart.


    "Just a little thief in the world, dare to be arrogant in front of our palace. I really think I''m invincible. Don''t you want to kill my palace? Come on


    The princess placed herself on the lotus terrace and regained her separation. She was no longer afraid of Li Rui.


    Li Rui got up from the ground. In a few steps, he adjusted his body.


    Now he has reached a mature class. A drop of blood can revive, not to mention the injury?


    It''s just that the princess''s field is a little strange indeed.


    Li Rui tries carefully for a moment and rushes in.


    The princess was shocked!


    "You are not afraid of the yellow spring of this palace. What kind of monster are you?"


    "It''s as if it''s really powerful." Li Rui sneered, "the so-called huangquan field is to scare those who are inferior to you? Who is afraid of you


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The princess was speechless!


    In her field, she really has no effect on shiyanluo.


    But there are only ten Yanluo in Dadi Prefecture!


    How can he be afraid of Li Rui?


    The princess was shocked and angry.


    Li Rui made a sudden attack on the princess with a sword, and then he took the sword and fell.


    The princess was crowned with a sword!


    But there is a saying that a hundred legged insect is not rigid but dead.


    Although the princess was decapitated, she was still alive. On the Black Lotus, another one grew out of her head. This time, the princess did not dare to be confident again. She wanted to escape in a hurry. The flower buds of heilian gathered up and protected the princess.


    At the same time, the Black Lotus slowly disappeared.


    You don''t have to think about it. The princess must disappear with heilian.


    Naturally, Li Rui did not allow the spread of the realm of divine consciousness, which directly intruded into the realm of the netherworld and interfered with the princess''s departure.


    The princess''s Black Lotus failed to disappear. She twisted her face and said angrily, "I''m Princess runner. Li Rui, do you want to die with me? If you touch me, the king will not let you go! "


    "In the eyes of the king, you are already a dead man. The ancients said that if you become rich and lose your wife, maybe Wang would have wanted you to die long ago, and you are still making trouble here! "


    "If Wang didn''t want you to die, how could you be forced to this point?"


    The princess was stunned.


    She never thought about that. Until Li Rui''s words were broken, she suddenly understood something.


    The Runner King, don''t you know what she thinks.


    If it''s true, if you want to be a leader, why don''t you wait until now?


    "Wang..."


    The princess suddenly felt that she had lost her place.


    Once upon a time, in the palace, at least she was a princess, no one dared not respect her, and no one dared to be presumptuous in front of her. No matter what, it''s also a princess!


    And since the design is very harmful, she intends to give up her status as a princess and make trouble behind her when the underground war starts again. All she wants is for Wang to agree with her decision.


    But Wang didn''t pay any attention. Instead, he thought she was dead.


    Until today, Li Rui came to the front.


    The princess could not help but look sad.


    "Am I really wrong?"

 Chapter 943

    The princess is wrong. Li Rui doesn''t really care.


    He''s just enjoying the process.


    Watching the princess die.


    The realm of divine consciousness completely occupied the realm of the princess, and heilian could no longer take her away.


    And it is further encroaching on the space of the princess.


    In the end, only the black lotus was left.


    Li Rui walks slowly to the princess.


    The three foot green sword in his hand radiates cold light.


    It''s the cold pool sword. The sword was given to him by the Sword Fairy.


    This sword has never killed such a big man as the princess. Li Rui even feels that the cold pool sword is a little excited and hard to understand.


    That''s ok.


    When you think about it, the princess has done many things behind her back.


    I should have been dead long ago.


    The princess is aware of Li Rui''s killing intention. In fact, Li Rui''s killing intention can''t be concealed at all.


    It made the princess palpitate.


    "Li Rui, you are so bold. I am still Wang''s woman after all. Have you considered Wang''s face when you treat me like this?"


    "It''s too late for you to go back now. I just need to admit my mistake in front of the prince, and I''ll still be the princess! And you are always just an outsider. When is it your turn to intervene in life and death for the first level of the underground? "


    The princess thinks that this is her second layer of dependence.


    This is also the reason why she dares to make trouble behind her back. No matter what she does, she is always a princess. To put it bluntly, she is also one of the leaders of this prefecture. No matter what, it''s not Li Rui''s turn to decide her fate.


    Li Rui nodded.


    "I understand you."


    If Yexiao hears the same words, he will think of something.


    The princess did not know why.


    Li Rui came to the princess and said, "I understand that you have the courage to do this and that. If you were me, maybe you would be very brave. But I''m sorry, you hurt my feelings, several times, I was almost killed by you. Bronze, it''s amazing. "


    The sword in his hand pointed directly at the princess.


    The princess was upset.


    "Crazy, you''re crazy! I will definitely report to Wang if you are a wolf


    "Do you still think Wang will take care of you? He just didn''t want to care about you, so he let me kill you. Don''t you think about it? It''s been a long time since the order of ten kings was issued. Don''t you think about it at all? "


    In disbelief, the princess shook her head: "no, it''s impossible!"


    "Nothing is impossible. From the day you make the opposite choice, your destiny is doomed. And from the day the ten King order was issued, I must kill you. If you don''t die, how can I bear such a big pot? "


    Li Rui smiles slightly, but there is a trace of bitterness in his smile.


    For this, shuier died.


    If this account can''t be reckoned with the princess, it''s really too cheap for her.


    Too many people died because of bronze.


    Because of the princess, too many people have resentment.


    There has to be a result.


    Li Rui''s field of divine knowledge is wide open. What does the princess perceive? Her eyes are crazy!


    "No one can kill me, only I can! If you are not benevolent, I will be unjust! "


    The princess''s face was twisted, and the black lotus was transformed and expanded.


    But see the Black Lotus, countless ghosts in the scream. At the same time, heilian began to collapse!


    Collapse of the heilian, the outbreak of a strong space turbulence.


    The princess''s figure slowly disappeared again. But this time, her body turned into fly ash!


    "You won''t make me better, and I won''t make you better! No one can think of a better life here! "


    "The gate of chengdi, open it!"


    Buzz, buzz!


    The palace was suddenly enlarged, and the door of the earth was opened. At the other end of the door, there seems to be something terrible, and it''s moving rapidly towards this side.


    Li Rui is so angry that Han Tan sword kills the princess several times.


    But at this time, the princess was determined to die. With all the fields open, the door of inheriting the land, which was transformed by heilian, could not be broken at all. The cold pool sword can''t rush through the gate of chengdi and reach the princess.


    "Who is calling me?"


    A loud noise came from the gate of chengdi.


    At the first moment of hearing that figure, Li Rui felt numb.


    That''s the voice of the Dark Lord!


    "Black sky! It''s time for you to come to this plane! "


    The princess''s voice was venomous: "you must remember our deal, my people, you must be reborn!"


    "It''s you. Don''t worry." The Dark Lord said quietly.


    The princess clenched her teeth: "sacrifice!"


    The princess put her hand on her neck and sprayed blood on the gate of chengdi.


    The gate of inheriting the earth opened ten times more than before.


    Summoning the Dark Lord requires a great sacrifice.


    The princess is willing to sacrifice herself in exchange for the arrival of the Dark Lord!


    This crazy woman!


    Does she really know what she''s doing? She''s making a deal with the devil!


    Li Rui''s field is wide open and he''s going to kill the princess. But the princess''s figure did not care about Li Rui''s attack at all. Besides, she could not attack her through the door of inheriting land.


    A huge arm, from the door of chengdi.


    That arm is slowly planning to pull the whole body away from the gate of chengdi and enter the frozen hell.


    Li Rui''s hand generates electricity. Lei Yu Dao is a knife. Look directly at the arm of the Dark Lord.


    When the sound, the Dark Lord''s arm pain.


    "What is it?"


    The Dark Lord was very angry: "how dare you obstruct the coming of the great being!"


    Li Rui doesn''t speak, just attacks in silence.


    Never let the dark lord come to this plane, otherwise something will happen. Let''s not say that the underworld alliance has no defense at all. If the Dark Lord hides here, and when the underworld alliance withdraws to this frozen hell, if the Dark Lord suddenly attacks, it will be terrible.


    Once the hell is finished, the world will not last long.


    Li Rui still understands this kind of relationship.


    Even if you do your best, you should stop the Dark Lord outside chengdi''s gate. You can''t let him enter the hell!


    Li Rui''s attack is fiercer and fiercer every time!


    The defense of the Dark Lord is amazing, and Li Rui''s attack can''t cause any substantial damage to him. No matter Lei Yu Dao or Han Tan Jian, any kind of killing move can''t work. The level of both sides is still very big.


    Suddenly, Li Rui gave up attacking the Dark Lord and turned to attack chengdi gate.


    Sure enough, the gate of chengdi is hard to stop Li Rui''s attack. The gate is gradually being cut off by Li Rui.


    The Dark Lord was furious: "bold!"


    He waved his arm directly at Li Rui. The dark harvest from the arm of the Dark Lord made Li Rui vomit blood.


    But even if it was hematemesis, Li Rui also made up his mind and would never retreat!


    Li Rui madly attacks chengdi gate, which is unstable after all, and finally collapses!


    The Dark Lord felt something. He took back his arm and sighed.


    "This gateway is still too weak."


    "Red cherry, you go first."


    "Yes, father!"


    The gate of the earth collapsed.


    A beautiful figure, but it is successful.


    Su Hongying, Princess of the demon clan.


    Come true!

 Chapter 944

    Seeing Su Hongying''s real body, Li Rui was confused.


    Heaven and earth conscience he would rather see the Dark Lord than meet the demon princess.


    Su Hongying is also watching Li Rui.


    The two men looked at each other quietly. Li Rui suddenly sat down and said, "greet your royal highness!"


    "Who are you?"


    Su Hongying doesn''t know the situation here either.


    Li Rui lowered his head: "I''m a bronze member, and I''m the princess''s best man!"


    Fortunately, now the princess has turned into fly ash.


    If it didn''t turn into fly ash, I''m afraid it would jump out of the coffin and scold Li Rui.


    It''s natural to lie without blinking.


    Su Hongying stares at Li Rui.


    "I seem to have seen you somewhere."


    Yes, I have.


    But Su Hongying looks forward to being in the battlefield and can''t remember for a moment.


    This frozen hell is quite strange to her.


    Li Rui didn''t say a word, and Su Hongying stopped thinking.


    "The princess summoned me. What can I do for you?"


    "Nature helps the princess to invade the eighth hell."


    Su Hongying''s tone is full of displeasure: "nonsense, I come here alone now, how to invade?"


    "This... Originally meant to call Lord demon to come in person."


    Su Hongying sighed.


    "There is not enough success, but more failure. No wonder the netherworld will be extinct. They have no brains. "


    Li Rui agreed with Su Hongying.


    The princess really has no brains.


    It''s even a little lethal.


    "Get up. At present, our demon army has reached the tenth hell, and it will arrive here in a few days. Now that I''m here, I have to make some arrangements to cut off the rear road of the coalition forces in the prefecture. "


    What a terrible woman.


    As soon as I came here, I was not even familiar with everything here, so I immediately thought of the most favorable operational execution plan.


    It''s horrible.


    Li Rui said respectfully: "I''ll take you to know the terrain here!"


    Su Hongying is noncommittal.


    Li Rui gets up. Naturally, there is nothing to see in this underground palace. Most of the buildings were damaged.


    Above the head, there is a huge void.


    That''s the big hole he made.


    Su Hongying glanced at Li Rui and said, "wait, there are traces of fighting here."


    Li Rui''s scalp is numb.


    "There was a battle, mainly the encirclement and suppression of our Bronze by the underground government..."


    Su Hongyin thought for a moment: "I see."


    Li Rui breathed a sigh of relief.


    Coming out of the underground palace, Li Rui is already thinking about how to escape from this woman. I have to say that Su Hongying and the one who was raised at home are just one place a day.


    The one in the family is an angry little daughter-in-law, who can bully her.


    In front of him, he can think of it with his toes. He is a super big man who can''t stir up trouble.


    It''s not polite to say that the strength of the long Princess of the demon clan is at least equal to that of the king.


    Li Rui has watched Su Hongying fight with the Runner King several times before, and both of them fight back and forth.


    Of course, on the surface, Runner King is still stronger. As for the fact, no one knows.


    However, Li Rui is not confident enough to beat this woman.


    Although it''s very impolite, as a top person, he has lived for so many years


    Not all of them live in dogs.


    Still, sometimes, it takes more time.


    Development.


    "Frozen hell, it''s almost night."


    Outside, it was dark.


    In some places, the water has begun to freeze.


    In the next few hours, the temperature will drop very quickly.


    At that time, no one could escape.


    Li Rui is generally reluctant to stay in this space.


    Su Hongying frowned: "no suitable shelter?"


    "The one just now is a shelter, but now it''s no longer there."


    "You mean you want me to follow you around?"


    Su Hongying suddenly asked, Li Rui trembled: "that, that can only be like this..."


    Su Hongying sighed.


    "Useless things."


    In her eyes, Li Rui is basically an oil bottle now


    It''s ten minutes into the night. At last it was completely dark.


    The earth is silent, only the wind.


    Above the surface, it''s all covered with ice.


    It''s not snow, it''s just ice.


    Everything, it''s ice.


    If you don''t look at it carefully, you will think that you have come to an ice city. Some people are frozen on the road, keeping a motionless posture.


    But if you touch it, the person will fall apart.


    Long cold, dead world.


    Su Hongying holds up the black hole field and walks around the world with Li Rui.


    She occasionally lands in residential areas and looks around.


    Most still frown.


    "On this plane, the conditions are worse than that of the dark sky."


    Occasionally, I make complaints about it.


    With the kind of disgust.


    Li Rui only agreed, and even flattered: "the world of the long princess, is that comparable to the hell..."


    In fact, in my heart, what I think is that it''s not so bad in the dark, where birds don''t shit


    It''s not like I''ve never been there. It''s like a place where dwarves gather. They eat each other, and they can live better than pigs.


    What''s better in the dark? Except for the appearance of the ancestral star, all the other planets are not so good.


    After flying in the air for a while, Su Hongying stopped and found a place where the black hole field was open and not closed. Seeing that she was sinking into the black hole, Li Ruizheng wanted to say that she would finally wait for the chance to leave.


    As a result... The black hole domain sucked him in.


    The scope of this black hole is far beyond Li Rui''s realm of divine consciousness. And there are many things in the black hole field.


    There are all kinds of houses.


    Su Hongying pointed to one of the houses: "you just rest here."


    Li Rui is very obedient: "Princess Chang, you really have great magic skills. I''m very lucky."


    Su Hongying didn''t want to hear this kind of silly flattery, so she just left.


    Li Rui goes into the house and finds a room to lie down.


    Alas, there is no chance to get away.


    What can we do.


    to be worried.


    Moreover, according to Su Hongying''s strength in the field of black holes, let alone being positive, even if he wants to escape, he has to weigh carefully.


    If it''s found out, it''s probably going to get caught.


    For the first time, Li Rui felt that the gap between himself and the king class was too big. They have the best resources, as well as a long time, and finally developed into this level.


    Obviously, I still have a long way to go.


    "It seems that if I want to walk horizontally, I still need to pay more efforts and time."


    Only when there is contrast can there be reflection.


    Once upon a time, it was arrogant after all. Now Li Rui has regained his modesty by such a contrast.


    It''s a long way to go.

 Chapter 945

    A sleepless night.


    It''s not because of the bad environment, but because it''s hard to calm down.


    When I woke up the next morning, the town was still that town, and the people were still those people. People hide all the pain in the bottom of their hearts, pretend that life is going well, and accept everything.


    Su Hongying is still under the guidance of Li Rui, wandering the iceberg hell.


    She wants to get familiar with everything here as soon as possible.


    Li Rui hides himself carefully and tries not to let Su Hongying find anything. All of them imitated the great prince, and a long gun came down from the sky to kill the enemy.


    Of course, try to imitate will still show traces.


    In front of a town, Su Hongying said, "you don''t look like a bad person."


    Li Rui is confused. Is it so obvious?


    "Bronze is an invisible organization, but you don''t feel that way when you look at those people. Not like a villain. "


    "Your technique is not right either."


    "Who are you?"


    After su Hongying''s several questions, Li Rui''s scalp is numb.


    However, although the heart was flustered, on the surface, it was still indifferent.


    "I''m the right man for the princess. I can''t see the light. I used to walk horizontally, but when the princess''s incident happened, I learned to keep a low profile. "


    "As for the technique, because there is no special master, so it''s very complicated to learn. I know a little about everything, and I''m not proficient in anything."


    "Princess long, I''m a bronze man."


    Su Hongying looks straight at Li Rui, and Li Rui is not afraid.


    For a long time, Su Hongying said, "you killed all the people in this town."


    Li Rui stands up.


    This kind of thing he light door familiar road, is not harvest soul body man? I used to harvest more.


    It used to be a city, a city harvesting, every time the black whale water swallowing operation, it is a large area.


    In the final analysis, Li Rui did not regard the souls of these regions as "people" in the true sense. Of course, even in the human world, there are many people who are not worthy of being called human.


    It''s just that the people here are not people in the real sense at all.


    Li Rui is crazy.


    Su Hongying is watching over the sky. She was not satisfied until Li Rui killed all the dead.


    "Not bad."


    Good for your sister!


    How about a good villain?


    Li Rui''s heart is roaring, and the expression on his face is gentle: "thank you for your praise."


    Quite a bit of "don''t you just kill some of the dead? What''s the matter? I haven''t seen any big waves".


    Su Hongying goes on.


    As a result, when he went to the next town, he directed Li Rui to work.


    Li Rui feels very tired.


    Is such a thing interesting? What''s the point?


    Even if we harvest all the souls of this plane, it''s just like that. Moreover, these planes were harvested before.


    I don''t understand what this woman wants to do.


    Anyway, Li Rui will continue to kill.


    There are seven places to kill along the way.


    At the last place, Su Hongying stops.


    "Camp here."


    Li Rui said that he was very OK, even if he didn''t understand how to set up camp.


    What kind of camp are you in? What kind of village are you in?


    Such a place, will be frozen to death!


    But Su Hongying has great ability. She takes out a city from the black hole field and smashes it there.


    Li Rui thought carefully, isn''t this the center of the seven killing places?


    That''s the intention.


    The whole city is like the dark style of a castle. It''s angular and very grand.


    Li Rui follows her into the interior. Su Hongying stops in the center of the castle.


    I saw her recite the Dharma mantra, real Qi flow, countless grievances cry, burning in a black fire.


    "This is a big scene."


    Li Rui doesn''t know what array jueli and Su Hongying are preparing.


    This array is mostly a killing array!


    However, Su Hongying is preparing for the array, but Li Rui is going out.


    "Princess long, these things are not suitable for me. I''ll wait outside, and then you can call me


    Li Rui doesn''t care whether Su Hongying agrees or not. He puts on an appearance of avoiding suspicion.


    Outside the city, Li Rui is planning to leave.


    But in the sky, countless small black lines are looming, covering a radius of 100 meters.


    Li Rui''s face turned black.


    "Is there any mistake! Is that to force me into the car? "


    Li Rui feels terrible.


    If you follow Su Hongying like this, I''m afraid that sooner or later, her identity will be exposed.


    At that time, there will be no place for death or life!


    Li Rui is anxious.


    But at this time, a whirl.


    Li Rui is very happy.


    And then I was shocked.


    This is the dream of Runner King


    No good.


    Sure enough, Li Rui was on the guillotine as soon as he entered the dream of the Runner King.


    A sharp sword with cold light was on Li Rui''s neck.


    "You dare to kill all my women!"


    The runner king was furious.


    Li Rui didn''t have a good way: "ten kings, are you going too far? Do you know what the princess did? "


    "Say it


    "She sacrificed herself and summoned the Dark Lord. Su Hongying, the first princess of the demon clan, is now in the eighth hell. Your woman? I think it''s your enemy! If I don''t kill her, the other nine kings will know, and I''ll see how you can explain it! "


    Li Rui is not polite. Although runner Wang is strong, he''d rather die than bear it.


    The Runner King waved his hand.


    Li Rui is free from the guillotine.


    "You say Su Hongying is in the eighth hell now?"


    "I saw her come with my own eyes. You can send me back quickly! Otherwise, if she knows it, she will probably scare the snake! "


    "You don''t have to worry. She can''t see the illusion I created. Are you sure that''s her real body? "


    "Of course!"


    "In this way, you can take her down."


    The runner king immediately thought of the best way to deal with it.


    The best way, of course, is to take Su Hongying no matter what she wants to do. In this way, it can be said that the plan is on the move.


    "Then hurry up. If it''s too late, maybe she''ll run away."


    Li Rui wants ten kings to kill Su Hongying.


    The Runner King sneered: "no harm, wait a minute."


    "What are you waiting for?"


    "When she kills you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Don''t you want to be a liar?!


    Li Rui was very unhappy: "I said you are really cool. In this case, I won''t go to that dark day. It''s none of my business how the hell happens in the future. I''m not flattered at both ends. "


    The runner king gave a faint smile.


    "Did you take the book of life and death?"


    Li Rui shook his head: "how can I have such great ability? The book of life and death is in the bone king''s place. I just made a deal with the king of bones. Otherwise, I would have been poisoned by your woman. "


    "You''re really good at it."


    The runner king said with ridicule and hummed coldly: "when this time is over, I will go to the huangquan River to kill the little demon!"


    Li Rui didn''t speak.

 Chapter 946

    Anyway, Li Rui would rather the war in the underworld not end well.


    When the king of wheel went to destroy the king of bone, most of them found that the book of life and death was still taken by him.


    That''s not good.


    Anyway, it''s not going well recently.


    "It''s almost time for me to go back. She''ll be really suspicious if it''s too long."


    "If she can break my illusions, you will die well."


    Li Rui looks at the Runner King, stomps on his feet and leaves by force.


    Without butcher Zhang, you can''t eat a pig with hair?


    What doesn''t exist is self-reliance.


    Li Rui didn''t say that he would fight others all his life. Besides, he never said that he would be the runner of the Runner King.


    We are all independent beings. Li Rui can''t control what others like, but at least he can manage himself.


    This is very clear.


    So even at the risk of offending the Runner King, Li Rui still wants to go. You can''t come on your own, can''t you go on your own?


    Your own safety should be controlled by yourself!


    From then on, go your own way!


    Su Hongying finished arranging the array, and did not find Li Rui''s clue. She was in the castle, ready to wait, Li Rui can only wait.


    The heaven and earth was forbidden by her, and it was hard for her to leave anyway.


    "What is the upper level of the earth like?"


    Su Hongying suddenly asked.


    Li Rui thought, "a place of supremacy."


    "There are 19 levels in the hell, of which the 19th level is used as a battlefield to deal with the dark sky. The upper level of the prefecture is the ruling level, because it is above all planes. The overall structure is like a castle made of bricks, one layer at a time. "


    Su Hongying''s face was expressionless: "is it good there?"


    "There is no good or bad, only high or low."


    "What''s your name?"


    "Night owl, the owl of the owl."


    "Let go of your divinity, I''ll search your divinity."


    Li Rui is tense.


    That''s bad.


    I didn''t expect to come so soon.


    "Long princess, we bronze and big black sky are alliance relations, Princess contact big black sky, nothing more than want to restore the netherworld clan."


    "I hope you will give us proper respect."


    Li Rui said calmly.


    Su Hongying''s eyes grew cold.


    "Your master is dead. There is not much life in the hell now. If you do not submit to me, there is only one way to die. "


    "Then I would rather die for freedom and self-respect."


    Li Rui said calmly.


    Su Hongying is silent.


    Faced with this kind of problem, she does not think too much, because it is easy to become a philosopher.


    People who stand high are very sensitive to this.


    "A little mole ant."


    Su Hongying gave her comments.


    Li Rui is not angry.


    People with strong strength can''t be tough.


    Besides, ten kings estimate whether they are on the road, whether they are ant or has the final say.


    I''ll see if she runs away.


    Without a word, Li Rui sat down in a corner.


    Su Hongying doesn''t speak either. Both of them are waiting.


    As a result, the day passed.


    The next day, Su Hongying was still sitting like a stone statue. Li Rui is bored when he looks at it.


    "Do you want to play chess?"


    "Playing chess?"


    "Yes, it''s a brain game."


    Li Rui takes out a chess board from the jade space.


    Su Hongying steps down from the throne and sits down in front of Li Rui.


    "How?"


    "I teach you, the rules are like this..."


    Su Hongying is a little interested in this.


    Two men sat in the castle and played chess. Su Hongying is not familiar with this, but she learns it quickly.


    After getting familiar with the rules, I have to go back and forth with Li Rui.


    After a few games of chess, Su Hongying lost interest.


    "No, you''re not my opponent."


    Li Rui didn''t do it deliberately, and sometimes he would do it deliberately. Once Su Hongying felt that the gap between the two sides was too big, she lost interest in the war.


    Li Rui then took out a laptop: "would you like to watch a movie together?"


    Su Hongying is very interesting.


    When it comes to technology, she has little resistance.


    It''s not a long Princess of the demon clan who can understand all the things here.


    Li Rui plays "battle angel Alita", which is a mechanical punk style movie. The protagonist is a sister, which is very popular with Su Hongying.


    "It''s good. Where can I get it? Who can make it?"


    "From a friend of mine."


    "I''ll take over all these things after I''ve cleared the hell."


    "Yes, no problem."


    "Is there anything else interesting?"


    "Yes."


    Li Rui took out a set of Tarot Cards: "when were you born, I''ll calculate the constellation and recent luck for you."


    Women don''t always do that.


    Eating, watching movies, talking about constellation and love, Li Rui shows what they like.


    Of course, there is something Su Hongying despises.


    But for the most part, it''s still in her mind. In addition, Li Rui, based on his understanding of Su Hongying''s separation in the world, has a better grasp of Su Hongying''s temper.


    At the end of the day, the relationship between the two became closer.


    I played until midnight, almost stayed up all night. Li Rui gives Su Hongying the computer and goes to bed by himself.


    When he woke up the next day, Li Rui took out delicious food from the jade space.


    What crayfish, spicy chicken legs, roast chicken wings and so on, set a table.


    Food and other things, women have no resistance at all.


    With sake, the more Su Hongying looks at Li Rui, the better she looks.


    "You little thing, you know how to please people."


    "Life is not only the present, but also poetry and distance."


    Li Rui said seriously. Sure enough, Su Hongying showed her meditation.


    "It''s wonderful."


    You see, it''s very deceptive, but Li Rui relies on his personal advantages. This is a cultural transmission from one plane to another, which few people can resist.


    The world is not like hell, nor is it like the dark sky.


    Compared with these two places, the world is like a paradise. Although there are many disharmonious places, there will also be wars.


    But Li Rui didn''t go through that.


    Li Rui was born in a peaceful age. Poor though poor, when I was a child, I couldn''t even eat meat. I had to eat more meat during the Spring Festival.


    At that time, because of the lack of nutrition, so the body is thin. However, in the following ten years, the situation was much better.


    If you want to eat meat, eat meat. After entering the University, I will be more happy.


    If there is no accident, I will find a job and another object.


    Buy a house, have a baby, buy a car


    Live an ordinary or extraordinary life.


    Where can think of, one day will be here, contact these magical things.


    "What are the funny things about your royal highness?"

 Chapter 947

    "Funny things?"


    Su Hongying has been thinking for a long time, and her eyes are full of confusion.


    "Murder?"


    The devil is also a man.


    But that''s not fun.


    "Killing is not fun."


    "Does flying count?"


    "It was exciting at first, and then it was nothing."


    "Maybe not."


    Su Hongying lowered her head and whispered, "when I was very young, my mother died. Father originally worked hard, and since his mother was assassinated by other people in the sky, he became a demon king. "


    "I should have had a happy time at that time, but it''s too long to forget. Now I just remember that I began to learn techniques when I was very young, and tried my best to become a useful person, so that I would not be left behind by my father. "


    "My father later married many wives and gave birth to many children. But I''ve always been his most effective subordinate. Sometimes, I don''t seem to be his daughter. "


    Su Hongying said these things, also can''t hear what regret.


    But she should be sorry.


    At the moment when these words were uttered, regret had already occurred. Many times, people like to say that feelings are expressed through behavior, but more often, when they say it, they have already expressed it.


    But people often don''t believe it.


    Excessive superstition. In fact, what''s the difficulty for those who are good at camouflage to make seemingly touching behavior?


    The method of judgment has never been fixed. It''s just that the action is a little more difficult, but it''s not much higher.


    Of course, because the cost of language is too small, the possibility of deception is also higher. But if you don''t believe it at all, there is no need for language to exist.


    Because no one believes what they say. That''s equivalent to useless things. What''s the meaning of useless things?


    Is it to make people lie to each other?


    So Li Rui believes that Su Hongying really has some regrets.


    The Dark Lord may have been a qualified father and a qualified husband.


    But he gradually forgot.


    Since he chose to blacken and become the Dark Lord, some things have been discarded by him forever.


    Like many people from the campus into the society, will become people do not know.


    How did this man become like this?


    People ask such questions day and night.


    "Have you ever been in love?"


    "In love?"


    Su Hongying doesn''t know what falling in love is.


    "Marriage."


    "I''m the eldest princess. Who dares to marry me and who has the right to marry me? From small to large, no one dare really close to me, they are either too weak, or too boring. Among my peers... I don''t see one more powerful than me. The weak, of course, don''t deserve to be with me. And the strong, either are much bigger than me, or... In fact, they are not much stronger. They were all surpassed by me later. "


    Speaking of this, Su Hongying is a little proud.


    "I''ve always been the strongest, except my father is stronger than me."


    "But in this way, don''t you lose a lot of precious memories and feelings?"


    "But what''s the use of that? I can''t eat it or anything. I''ve also seen people commit suicide for their husbands'' infidelity. "


    Li Rui feels that Su Hongying has gone into a misunderstanding.


    A big mistake.


    These things, it seems that no one has ever taught her. There may not even be anyone to discuss with her.


    Su Hongying is so strong that not only women can''t match her, but also men can''t match her.


    "It''s not right."


    Li Rui seriously said: "there are many things that seem useless, but as long as they can make you happy, they must have their significance and value. Like playing chess, it can''t produce power, it can''t eat or drink, but it can provide happiness. "


    "When we are not short of food and drink, we need to play and relax. Otherwise life time is so long, every day just in a daze, also very boring


    Li Rui said these patiently. How to say that.


    Su Hongying felt like a little girl who didn''t understand after she took off the aura.


    Of course, her strength is very strong, strong, even frightening.


    But she always, in many places, is still a little girl who doesn''t know the world.


    Su Hongying looked at Li Rui: "how do you understand these?"


    "Because I don''t have such a high starting point, I have been ordinary since I was born. So, you can feel the feeling of more companions around you, and you won''t sacrifice much because of your interests. "


    "So that''s why you''re ruled and happy to live like ants?"


    Su Hongying suddenly laughed: "sure enough, mole ants are mole ants."


    The mouth is so poisonous


    Li Rui shook his head: "people will eventually die out, whether it''s mole ants or gods, it''s just that life expectancy is longer and shorter. Wang Tu talks and laughs, but in fact, it''s more than a drunken world. "


    Su Hongying''s eyes brightened.


    "You''re really talented."


    Li Rui wanted to tell her that these sentences were copied.


    It''s not his original.


    But it''s really great.


    The reason why they spread and are known by many people is that they are really well written.


    "When I come to rule the world, you can be a dog commander beside me." Su Hongying said seriously.


    Li Rui thought, girl, are you praising me or scolding me?


    Can''t I be a man?


    "A lot of things can''t be changed. It''s just like a childhood that can''t go back. In fact, it''s better not to get married, so as not to hinder my career. I only want to help my father achieve great things. "


    "What about the great achievements?"


    "After..."


    Su Hongying is lost again.


    The situation of the war between the dark sky and the underworld is already very favorable. It is not necessarily impossible to conquer the underground government and achieve great achievements.


    After that?


    This question, she really did not think about.


    "Maybe I''ll find a back garden and grow old there. Maybe there, find a husband and have a baby. Make up for the good things you didn''t have time to experience in the past. Who knows, maybe it will


    "I didn''t expect you to think that, but it''s not bad."


    Li Rui subconsciously reaches out his hand to touch Su Hongying''s head.


    It was only in the middle that it was found that it was wrong.


    It''s not su Hongying''s body, but you can touch it if you want.


    This one is different. This one''s words


    It''s the real body.


    Su Hongying is looking at him. Obviously, she knows what Li Rui wants to do. There was cold light in his eyes. Li Rui had no doubt that if he touched it, his hand would be cut off.


    You really have to be careful.


    Li Rui takes out a pack of cigarettes from the jade space and gives Su Hongying one.


    "What is this?"


    Li Rui lights one.


    "It''s called tobacco. It''s something to eliminate tension."


    Li Rui took out the lighter, lit it and took a puff.


    Eyes slant at Su Hongying.


    Hum, it''s bad for you!

 Chapter 948

    Smoking is nothing to ease the atmosphere.


    Su Hongying took a few puffs and nearly choked. She is very interesting. Seeing Li Rui smoking so well, she seems to enjoy it. She has to experience that feeling.


    A few cigarettes down, she still did not feel, can not help but some discouraged.


    "There''s nothing to smoke."


    Then he threw the cigarette away and fanned the smoke with disgust.


    This is the reaction of ordinary women.


    The bad plan failed.


    "I''ve heard that there are innumerable days outside China, and there is a wider world. Even the hell is just a small corner of the area under the jurisdiction of Tubo. "


    Li Rui said, "do you know?"


    That''s a good question.


    Su Hongying shakes her head.


    "How do you know there are other heavens?"


    "I''ve heard that there are always many strange people in the underground. Because there are actually two planes of communication, one is called the world, the other is called the earth. "


    "I know."


    "There used to be foreign visitors. In ancient times, many immortal people would travel abroad to seek real longevity."


    Su Hongying was a little interested: "so, someone has been abroad and returned?"


    "Maybe not."


    "That''s mostly dead."


    Su Hongying smiles: "since going out is death, what else is worth exploring."


    She is a very pragmatic person.


    "But our goal should be the sea of stars," Li said


    Su Hongying''s lips.


    The sea of stars.


    It''s really worth the risk.


    Su Hongying smiles: "you have a lot of ideas, but you are too weak. If you really want to explore abroad, you have to be strong. Well, when I unify all the great heavens in the future, maybe I can take you outside the country to have a look. "


    "Will the Lord allow it?"


    Su Hongying pondered for a moment, shaking her head: "father should not allow it."


    That''s her problem.


    She can only develop herself under the control of the Dark Lord. If once out of bounds, even do not need the Dark Lord himself said, she stopped the action.


    Very obedient, but very lack of creativity.


    "Royal Highness Princess."


    "Eh?"


    "How can you surpass your parents? Only when you are better than blue can you create a better world. "


    Li Rui said in a low voice, it was not a bitter and bitter provocation.


    But Su Hongying''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "This kind of words, you can only mention in front of me, if heard by others, I will personally kill you."


    "Maybe I don''t have that chance. I''m just a duckweed on the shore of the sea. I''ll go wherever I go. How is it possible to disturb the Lord of the devil? "


    In fact, it was startled.


    Whether it''s sabotage in the dark.


    Or destroy the land gate.


    It''s like a confrontation with the Dark Lord.


    But at this time, we should be weak and pitiful.


    Su Hongying stares at Li Rui for a moment and says, "I can''t feel the happiness of mole ants."


    Thank you!


    Li Rui wants to roll his eyes.


    "In fact, I know that there are foreign visitors in the big black sky. There is a crocodile ancestor who tried to occupy the dark sky several times, but he was defeated by my father, and later he was assimilated by my father''s dark sky field. "


    "But there is another group of warships who are extremely powerful. They occupy several positions of us and dominate. If my father wants to get rid of them, he needs to further improve his strength. To improve our strength, we must occupy the local government. "


    "Turn the planes of the earth into a part of the dark sky. In this way, father''s strength will crush those foreign enemies. I have also searched the God consciousness of crocodile ancestors, and they really exist outside China. "


    Su Hongying''s mind does not lie in internal struggle, breaking through herself and so on.


    She is more interested in exploring abroad.


    It seems that we have found a breakthrough.


    "Your Royal Highness, do you want to go?"


    "I''m not strong enough."


    "Long princess, your black hole field is so vast, why is it not strong enough?"


    "That''s because you are so weak that you think we are strong. We see different worlds at different levels. "


    Li Rui has nothing to say.


    Weak to weak, also need not say so plainly. Su Hongying is the long Princess of the demons. If she were a white-collar worker, she would have been killed.


    It''s too offensive.


    Li Rui takes out a sofa and chair from the jade space and lies down peacefully.


    Three days have passed since that day.


    They haven''t come yet. Do they really want to kill him?


    "It''s not natural. It''s so ungrateful!"


    There must be something wrong with the front line of the prefecture, otherwise it would not have come to this point. How to say again, ten Yan Luo also can''t divide three or four come out to encircle Su Hongying?


    Li Rui closed his eyes and thought about the current situation.


    Suddenly the sofa was kicked down by Su Hongying.


    Li Rui looks at Su Hongying curiously, and his face is full of doubts.


    "Come down."


    "What for?"


    "Let me lie down."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After all, the pursuit of enjoyment, what demon princess, is a robber.


    Li Rui takes out a sofa from the jade space and throws it to Su Hongying.


    If you lie face to face, you have to say that the sofa is comfortable. It''s really comfortable to lie down.


    "There are so many things in your jade space."


    "After all, I used to work with the princess. What good things would I not have? But you don''t want to rob, do you? "


    Li Rui said tensely.


    Su Hongying can do such a thing. Li Rui believes her.


    Su Hongying closed her eyes.


    Obviously, if Li Rui didn''t ask so directly, she might have robbed.


    But now that Li Rui has said it, it would be out of style to rob again.


    Li Rui narrowed his eyes and fell asleep unconsciously.


    I haven''t had a good sleep for several days.


    Strange to say, I followed Su Hongying around a while ago, but she couldn''t get along with him. Su Hongying didn''t treat him as a person at all.


    On the contrary, these people who have been waiting in the castle recently are familiar with each other.


    A lot of things are not so particular about.


    In the end, people''s hearts are still long. They may become friends when they are grinding. What''s the matter.


    Let''s be enemies.


    "According to my experience, if you make friends with the enemy, it will become a tragedy in the future."


    Li Rui can''t help thinking of a scene in his mind.


    Su Hongying is beaten to death by the ten kings. He holds Su Hongying and asks why. Then he shouts to the sky with grief.


    "No!"


    It''s bloody.


    Li Rui thinks that this kind of thinking is very dangerous. If we follow this trend, it''s not very good.


    We must resolutely draw a clear line with the enemy!


    Li Rui made up his mind, but he didn''t dare. After all, Su Hongying said that if she didn''t coax her well, she might kill her.


    Well.


    It''s a real dilemma, Li Rui thought. It''s impossible to live this life.

 Chapter 949

    It''s another long and hard day.


    In the evening, Li Rui takes out a piece of Simmons from the jade space.


    This is the only Simmons.


    Li Rui specially went to the corner and put it in a tent, so as not to be seen by others and snatched away.


    On the surface, it''s really just a tent.


    This castle has Su Hongying''s blessing in the black hole area, so there''s almost no need to worry about being eroded by ice. But this tent is specially used by Li Rui to protect his Simmons.


    People can die, Simmons bed can''t be taken away.


    Fortunately, late at night, Su Hongying did not come in. This made Li Rui relax and go to sleep at ease.


    Li Rui sees shuier in his dream.


    I also saw my wife and children.


    "I''m so miserable now. I miss you so much..."


    In this case, Li Rui is sad. They all blame themselves for their own death and meddle in the affairs of the underworld every day, resulting in such a situation.


    In his dream, Li Rui was very sad.


    However, Li Rui wakes up when his dream fails to reunite. Wake up, find Su Hongying lying on the other side of the bed, is propping chin looking at him.


    "Are you here?"


    Li Rui rubbed his eyes. He was sleepy.


    "It''s OK. You go on sleeping."


    "Well."


    Li Rui closed his eyes.


    Although I feel vaguely that something is wrong, I''m really sleepy.


    Soon he was about to fall asleep, but suddenly realized that there was a huge mistake!


    How did Su Hongying get to Simmons'' bed?!


    Are you really going to rob again?!


    That''s too much!


    Li Rui closed his eyes and couldn''t help feeling sad.


    Forget it. She can''t stop it.


    Li Rui doesn''t care.


    Unexpectedly, Su Hongying still keeps her promise and doesn''t rob her.


    When he woke up the next morning, Li Rui only found that Su Hongying had robbed half of his quilt.


    Two people actually like husband and wife sleep in the same bed for a night.


    "What the hell


    Li Rui murmured to himself. After he woke up, he did not dare to move.


    For fear of waking Su Hongying, she finds her dead.


    Think of a way!


    Li Rui carefully and quietly got up from the bed and carefully pinched the corner of the quilt. Try not to let Su Hongying aware of the strength, move away from the bed.


    As the saying goes, accompanying a king is like accompanying a tiger. This female tiger around you can''t be offended.


    Li Rui finally moved one leg to the ground and carefully tried to move the other leg.


    Su Hongying turned over, opened her eyes and looked at him.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I don''t think it''s good for us to do this."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Su Hongying doesn''t know what''s wrong with this.


    "It can''t be like this," Li said


    "Why not? If you don''t take out such a comfortable thing earlier, you''ll still carry that little soft cushion during the day. "


    Li Rui thought about it. She should be referring to the sofa.


    But it''s a bed!


    This is the bed!


    Can you lie down in bed?


    Li Rui thought about it and said, "you''re right. This cushion is bigger and softer."


    Su Hongying narrowed her eyes.


    Li Rui is very sad!


    I feel like a kitten she keeps!


    Isn''t her attitude towards pet cats?!


    As a pure man, unexpectedly!


    Forget it. I can''t fight.


    Li Rui now remembers that this is probably some kind of retribution. Now he realized the feeling of Su Hongying''s separation at home.


    It must be that the family takes the fake goods, just like this, always all kinds of grievances but unable to resist.


    Good reincarnation!


    Who has heaven spared?


    Helpless, helpless.


    Lying on the bed, Li Rui takes out snacks from the jade space.


    Su Hongying sniffed and snatched away the chips Li Rui was eating.


    Half squinting, I put the chips in my mouth.


    "You didn''t brush your teeth!" Li Rui said.


    "Brush your teeth?"


    Su Hongying is very confused.


    Li Rui solemnly explained: "brushing teeth is to prevent bacteria from growing out of teeth, otherwise you will have toothache when you are old."


    Su Hongying said softly.


    "Brush after eating."


    It''s just a lazy cat.


    Li Rui finished his breakfast and went to sleep again. He didn''t brush his teeth either. The reason why he called Su Hongying to brush her teeth was that she was dissatisfied with her move to grab snacks.


    When she fell asleep, Su Hongying really woke up.


    When she woke up, she began to be a demon.


    At the beginning, she used her hair to tickle Li Rui''s face. I watched Li Rui scratch her face. Ha ha.


    After a while, he was bouncing around in Simmons, bouncing Li Rui up and down, bouncing up and down.


    Li Rui knew that it was impossible to sleep again.


    "Elder sister, there''s no need to do this to me, is there?"


    "What''s fun today?"


    "No!"


    Who hasn''t got up yet? Su Hongying''s eyes narrowed: "what''s the use of keeping you?"


    The murderous spirit blooms out.


    Li Rui''s hair is numb: "yes, yes!"


    Even if it doesn''t, it has to be!


    Li Rui gets up and goes to brush his teeth and wash his face. Su Hongying followed him and saw him brushing his teeth with a toothbrush at the edge of the pool


    "How do you foam?"


    "Give me a toothbrush, too!"


    Soon, there were two people squatting and brushing their teeth beside the pool.


    Su Hongying is not used to toothbrush, and she thinks toothpaste is delicious: "sweet."


    "It''s not for food, dirty!"


    Li Rui finishes brushing her teeth and helps Su Hongying brush.


    Su Hongying looks at Li Rui poking a toothbrush in her mouth. She can''t help feeling strange, but she can''t tell why.


    But after brushing her teeth, she really felt the benefits of brushing.


    That''s the fragrance in the mouth.


    Li Rui took out skin care products from the jade space, some of which were originally prepared for Zhong Wuyan. Because if you want to go out there, you have to prepare these to please people.


    Li Rui has a few pieces of jade space, which is similar to Su Hongying''s life in the castle in a few days.


    He''s not a tinker cat. He doesn''t have that all-purpose bag.


    We have to find a way to leave. Li Rui washes Su Hongying''s face while thinking that we still have to go out and look for opportunities.


    After su Hongying washed her face, Li Rui helped her make up for a while. It has to be said that this woman was born beautiful and beautiful.


    This make-up down, but also beautiful things, that high cold inviolable face, by adding a bit of femininity, it is difficult to move people''s eyes.


    Su Hongying is also very happy to see herself in the mirror.


    "You don''t have to worry about death in the future. My highness will keep you by his side."


    Li Rui just had to kneel down, kowtow to his highness Rong en and say a word aloud.


    Who is rare! Really.


    Su Hongying feels very good when she is dressed up by Li Rui. Li Rui also plays the heart to come up, simply gives Su Hongying a suit of clothes, lets her change.


    After several times of dressing up, Su Hongying''s face glowed with extraordinary charm.


    It was Li Rui, who couldn''t help looking more.


    Su Hongying came to the floor mirror, looked at herself in the mirror and murmured.


    "I look so good."

 Chapter 950

    Yeah.


    You look so good.


    It''s a pity that you are too fierce.


    Who dares to approach you?


    Even if no one dares to appreciate your beauty, it doesn''t matter whether you look good or not.


    "It would be better if you were gentle," Li said


    Su Hongying looks at Li Rui: "what do you mean?"


    She heard it. Li Rui said that she was fierce.


    What''s wrong with him? He doesn''t eat your rice.


    Li ruitouda quickly explained: "I mean a perfect goddess like you, if you are gentle, you will be more divided."


    "I don''t need a bonus."


    Su Hongying is proud.


    Yes, no one deserves to give her extra points. She is beautiful for herself.


    "I didn''t expect that you didn''t look big, but you know how to please women. Don''t blame the princess for leaving you around and eating her to death. "


    Su Hongying said with a smile: "are you the face of the princess?"


    "Do you think I have the guts?" Li Rui asked.


    Su Hongying chuckled: "runner Wang is good enough, but he is not at home all the year round. Who knows if you have..."


    "If he wants to know, he can see through me at a glance. I don''t have the guts


    The main reason is that there are so many wives at home. To put it mildly, trinket has only seven wives.


    No matter how good the princess is, Li Rui doesn''t like it. It has nothing to do with whether the princess is excellent or not. Li Rui really doesn''t have that idea.


    It''s not a good thing to have too many women. That''s what he understood later. Unfortunately, he understood it too late.


    Now that there are so many children, what else can we say.


    "You will serve me in the future, and my highness will treat you well."


    "Thank you."


    Li Rui said casually, noticed Su Hongying Mingrui''s eyes, and said, "thank you, your highness!"


    "It''s almost the same. We should know that we are different. You''re just my little suckling dog..."


    I love you!


    Is it so straightforward?!


    It''s too ambitious, isn''t it!


    Li Rui can''t bear it. As a man, he is openly called "little suckling dog". You are the suckling dog!


    "No, I don''t think it''s interesting. If you really like to play the game of nobility and inferiority, I won''t play with you. "


    Li Rui said: "there are so many diaphragms."


    Su Hongying thinks about it, too.


    If it''s the relationship between superiors and subordinates, we can''t play together. Only friendship can create a good atmosphere.


    "In front of outsiders, you still have to pay attention."


    "I see."


    Su Hongying stares at Li Rui, but she is not angry.


    Li Rui was quite surprised that Su Hongying didn''t get along with each other for a long time. At this moment, she was a bit of a friend. It seems that she is really too lonely, and there is no such environment and people to accompany her.


    That he could get along with her so easily.


    Of course, this is also inseparable from Li Rui''s excellent ability to deal with women. After all, there are lots of wives at home. How can we do without a little ability? We are tired enough to deal with one woman, and we should master the female psychology in time.


    As time goes by, you will become a master.


    Li Rui thinks it''s worth it. It''s entirely up to my wife to get back a small life. It''s OK.


    "Let''s go."


    "Where to?"


    "When you dress me up like this, you''re going out for a walk."


    Li Rui''s face twitched. As expected, he was still vain!


    I don''t want to show off yet!


    Oh, woman!


    Li Rui felt very tired and didn''t know when they would come. It''s been a long time. If you don''t come again, if you go out and meet the real Bronze members, you''ll be dead.


    I really don''t want to go.


    Li Ruigang showed a little unwilling look, and Su Hongying''s eyes narrowed.


    Li Rui was afraid of the cold light in his eyes.


    "All right, let''s go!"


    Li Rui goes out with Su Hongying and comes to the door. Su Hongying is about to fly. Li Rui holds her.


    "Wait!"


    "Why?"


    "Don''t fly, use a little windy way."


    "What?"


    Li Rui takes out a Ferrari from jade space.


    Gracefully open the door for Su Hongying.


    "Please get in the car!"


    Su Hongying hesitated and got on the bus.


    Li Rui sat in the driver''s seat, thinking that this is really qihuo.


    Eat, drink, play, Ferrari, cosmetics, bags, clothes


    Generally speaking, women can''t refuse this at all.


    When Li Rui stepped on the gas, Ferrari roared out.


    Su Hongying looks at Li Rui with more doubts in her eyes.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t you feel rich?"


    "To make such a toy is to have money?"


    "Of course..."


    I almost forgot. This is the demon princess.


    Su Hongying has no feeling for Ferrari. She sneers and Ferrari rises out of thin air.


    It was like a spaceship flying forward.


    Li Rui is speechless. Just turn off the fire and let Su Hongying control the direction.


    "There''s nothing wrong with this toy except two small seats."


    Su Hongying smiles and sings. She especially likes to see Li Rui''s face defeated.


    Actually, it is.


    Ferrari and so on, really affects everybody to roam the rivers and lakes. If you can fly, who likes sports cars.


    It''s a mistake!


    Li Rui was silent.


    When it came to a town, Ferrari landed gently on the ground.


    "Keep driving."


    Su Hong Ying light way.


    Li Rui is just like hell: "you don''t fly?"


    "In the movie, this kind of toy should run on the ground. In this case, there will be many people''s admiration, and they all know that the identity of the person driving this kind of car is extraordinary. "


    That''s right.


    Li Rui then started the car and drove slowly towards the town.


    Don''t mention it. It''s really eye-catching.


    Iceberg hell, there''s no such thing. Sports cars like this can only be seen in the upper echelons of the prefecture.


    Some women who recognize them are just making a fuss.


    "Ferrari


    "I haven''t seen such a car for a long time!"


    "I really want to sit up and try that feeling."


    Iceberg hell, only women. A lot of women, when they were alive, did sit in Ferrari.


    Let''s see Li Rui and Su Hongying have extraordinary bearing. At first sight, they think they are visitors from the upper level of the prefecture.


    The crowd gathered around Ferrari.


    "Senior envoy, I don''t know what''s the assignment here?"


    An elderly woman came to Li Rui with great respect.


    There are no men in iceberg hell. If there are, they must come from the top of hell.


    Li Rui got out of the car and said, "let''s make an inspection tour. You don''t have to worry."


    "That''s good. Why don''t you come to my humble abode


    Li Rui looked at Su Hongying and said, "I''m not interested. Please spread out. We''re here to play."


    The old woman was terrified and immediately evacuated the crowd.


    "What are we doing next?" Li Rui asks Su Hongying.


    Su Hongying thought about it.


    "Shopping."


    Oh, woman.

 Chapter 951

    Li Rui is familiar with shopping.


    Don''t you mean to coax women, little things!


    However, for Su Hongying, this is a very special experience.


    Somehow, the more she looked at Li Rui, the more pleasing she was to the eye.


    From small to large, she has never met a man like "night owl".


    She knows women very well and always brings her novelty and happiness.


    It is unthinkable to put such a thing like today in the dark.


    However, to stroll around with him like this, such a thing, in itself, does not have any significance.


    Somehow, she just felt happy.


    The mood is always in a very pleasant state.


    It''s amazing.


    She had never experienced such a feeling.


    For a moment, Su Hongying even thought.


    "If there is a man like him, it would be a good thing to spend his life with me."


    She thinks so.


    More often, of course, she understood.


    It''s impossible.


    If you have the ability to understand the world, you will never know how to make her happy like Li Rui.


    Those who have great ability to deal with women are like playthings. Su Hongying has seen too many such examples.


    In their eyes, the so-called spouse is just a toy to vent their desire.


    And "night snack" is different from them.


    It''s a pity.


    His ability is not high, and he can never be recognized.


    In such a complex state of mind, Su Hongying suddenly has a bold idea.


    In that case


    Why not


    Enjoy the moment?


    Su Hongying hesitated.


    She felt that this man was very agreeable to her. At the same time, he was born well. In all respects, the conditions are not so bad.


    Let him accompany himself for a period of time, and then shut up.


    It''s OK.


    "Let those good memories stay in my mind."


    Thinking like this, Su Hongying''s heart is more and more ready to move.


    An unprecedented possessiveness began to affect her.


    At this time, Li Rui put a cap on her head and said with a smile, "you see, you look so lively. Do you feel younger?"


    The beautiful face in the mirror is really more beautiful.


    Su Hongying smiles and suddenly says, "put out your hand."


    Li Rui was stunned. Then he stretched out his hand and thought, this woman doesn''t want to punish me, does she?


    As a result, Su Hongying gives her hand to Li Rui.


    "During this time, you can treat me as your woman and treat me well."


    Li Rui is losing his chin.


    Although he has some experience with his sister.


    But it''s not


    To this extent!


    oh my god!


    How could this happen?


    The three outlooks are not stable. I have to get rid of her!


    Li Rui is thinking of pulling back his hand, but he sees Su Hongying''s eyes.


    gentle and soft.


    complex.


    Don''t think about it. If you don''t follow her instructions, you will be blown to pieces.


    Even if an ordinary woman is rejected, she will feel very embarrassed.


    Like Su Hongying, once she feels embarrassed, she will be killed and the whole city will be destroyed, and then the plane will be razed to the ground.


    She won''t run away like those ordinary girls.


    Li Rui grabs Su Hongying''s hand.


    "Well, all right."


    Just like that, holding her hand, walking in the streets.


    Occasionally, Li Rui would buy a drink and give it to her.


    At the beginning, Su Hongying did not adapt to this model. It''s just a bold attempt by her. But as time went by, she got used to it.


    Li Rui is no longer treated as an order. On the contrary, she will give her opinions.


    When Li Rui expressed her approval, she even felt a little joy in her heart.


    "Is this the feeling of love?"


    On a street corner, Li Rui and Su Hongying are sitting by the lake, facing the sunset.


    "Maybe."


    Li Rui said.


    Su Hongying, gently leaning her head on Li Rui''s shoulder, said, "you are really a happy person."


    Click.


    Behind him, there was a movement.


    Su Hongying and Li Rui look behind at the same time. They see a girl with a camera in her hand.


    Take a picture and wash it out of the camera.


    "What''s that?" Su Hongying asked.


    "It''s a camera that can be shot and washed, and it can leave a memory." Li Rui explained.


    "You always know everything." Su Hongying can''t help saying.


    With this man, there is a sense of comfort for her. It seems that his knowledge is as profound as the ocean, and his knowledge is more than four days and nine earth, spanning all heaven and plane.


    But she didn''t know that everything in hell was actually the history left behind by the world.


    There''s nothing Li Rui would not know. The so-called most advanced and fashionable things in the underworld are old-fashioned things in the world.


    The girl came over and gave the photo to Su Hongying.


    "You''re a perfect match, Prime Minister. Please don''t blame me for taking this as a memento."


    Li Rui said faintly to the girl, "you are very good. What''s your name?"


    The girl said her name.


    Li Rui nodded: "I will give you a surprise in the future."


    The girl was surprised and happy, and kept thanking her.


    Su Hongying didn''t care. She just stared at the photo.


    This is a beautiful picture.


    The sun is setting in the sky. The sky is as clear as ice and snow.


    However, she leaned gently on Li Rui''s shoulder, as if she were a tired bird returning to the forest.


    That kind of warmth.


    Looking at this picture, Su Hongying thinks of many, many past experiences. Memory, parents have had such a warm moment, at that time, my father has not become the Dark Lord.


    Every time he finished his government affairs, he would walk around with his mother.


    Once, my father was in the back garden and saw my mother staring at the fish in the pool. Then quietly walked past, with her to see the fish.


    Obviously, it''s not interesting, but they squatted on the edge of the pool to watch the fish, and even stretched out their hands to catch the fish.


    But it makes people feel very warm.


    I haven''t felt that for a long time. For a long time, even she forgot to put those memories in the bottom of her heart.


    I didn''t expect to remember.


    Click.


    A few drops of liquid fall on the ground. Su Hongying reaches out and wipes it. She finds that it''s her own tears.


    Li Rui, pass the tissue to her.


    Su Hongying shakes her head and catches the tears with her hand. She didn''t feel sad, but the tears kept flowing.


    Those crystal clear liquid, just like pearls, constantly drop in the heart of the hand.


    "It''s beautiful."


    She murmured to herself, not knowing whether she was talking about tears or the memory of passing by her mind.

 Chapter 952

    Li Rui didn''t speak.


    Just quietly with her.


    The girl was told off by him after she gave her name.


    Su Hongying looks at the setting sun in the distance and finally sinks into the horizon.


    Darkness came.


    The endless cold is coming.


    She pushed the black hole field.


    "Let''s go."


    Back at the castle, Simmons'' bed was not taken back.


    Li Rui helped her brush her teeth and remove her make-up.


    Su Hongying lies on the bed, after watching a movie, lying flat beside Li Rui.


    "A little sleepy."


    "Then rest."


    Li Rui turned off the desk lamp. The tent was dark.


    I can''t see clearly.


    Su Hongying''s hand gently put on Li Rui''s chest: "you say the love between men and women, why does it make people happy?"


    Li Rui was shocked.


    According to this rhythm, it''s proper to develop a relationship between men and women!


    If we continue to talk, we should play some inappropriate drama later.


    Stop it!


    "It will make people happy, it will make people sad."


    "If you dare to make my heart ache, I will kill you."


    "Kill me, hurt you. The pain will still hurt, so I advise you not to be so close to me. If one day you want to kill me, you are the one who hurts the most. "


    Li Rui earnestly taught: "let''s have a rest early, and we will continue to wait tomorrow."


    I don''t know when they will come. It''s been a week.


    Alas, my heart is tired.


    It''s rare to have such an irresponsible person in charge of the local government.


    He''s going to have to go to hell to get out of here, isn''t he?


    Never seen anything like this.


    Su Hongying stopped talking.


    She was quiet.


    Li Rui breathed a sigh of relief and finally got a good sleep. I hope I can see them in my dream today


    Before long, Li Rui was shaken up.


    "I can''t sleep." Su Hongying said irritably.


    "For what?"


    "I don''t know, but I''m just a little upset."


    "How can you be irritable? You are a princess."


    "Not to mention the princess, the princess, I said I couldn''t sleep. Don''t you understand me?"


    If Jane Su Mei said so, or Guan Fei Xue said so, or sang Jie said so.


    Or Wang Ke, any of them.


    Li Rui will know what to do.


    This is Su Hongying. Li Rui really doesn''t know what to do.


    Li Rui tries to hold Su Hongying''s hand.


    Su Hongying is quiet.


    Li Rui was shocked.


    what the hell.


    That''s true


    Li Rui felt numb on his scalp.


    After a while, Su Hongying sighed: "I can''t sleep."


    "You don''t have to say that."


    Li Rui knows.


    One turned over and pressed on.


    Sacrificing oneself to achieve the happiness of all mankind can only be done with tears.


    Su Hongying is flustered with ideas and confused with ideas.


    She didn''t know what such a situation was. But there seems to be a snake of desire in her heart, which constantly makes her want to pursue something.


    Most of the time, she suddenly felt as if her mind was blank.


    What about this guy?


    How could this man be like this again?


    Is he going to be shameless?


    Should I stop him?


    No, it can''t!


    Shall I shoot him?


    Tangled!


    Very tangled!


    Su Hongying feels extremely embarrassed and tangled. On the one hand, she wants to beat Li Rui to stop him.


    On the one hand, she wants to know what is behind these things.


    Why does he make her feel peaceful when he does these things?


    But in the end.


    She gave up her resistance.


    She cooperated with Li Rui strangely.


    It''s like asking for something, wanting to have everything of this man.


    The pain and harmony of life, gentle and hot.


    She gradually forgot who she was and who she was.


    Just remember to hug each other.


    Seems to sink in an ocean, like a boat dancing with the wind and waves. It''s like floating on the clouds, jumping around gently. It''s really wonderful.


    So much so that later she didn''t want to stop and wanted to be immersed in it all the time.


    Li Rui didn''t sleep that night.


    Su Hongying didn''t sleep either.


    Ridiculous. At that time, neither of them remembered. Anyway, when I woke up the next day, it was almost noon.


    There is a pool of bright red on the bed. Su Hongying sees it and says, "I''m hurt."


    Yes, she did get hurt.


    Li Rui doesn''t know how to explain all this.


    It''s a ridiculous feeling.


    Why


    How about this?


    This relationship developed.


    Can''t afford it!


    Li Rui''s heart is heavy.


    It''s a big game.


    "I said," what do you like about me? " Li Rui asked her.


    "Don''t you like me, I like you? Besides, I don''t like it. I just want to be happy. "


    Su Hongying is very calm to explain all this.


    What Li Rui saw in her eyes was calm.


    Oh, I see.


    It''s just a kind of happiness she consciously pursues, just like someone who plays basketball will feel happy.


    Ordinary worldly feelings and relationships are not properly applied to this woman.


    She is no ordinary person.


    No wonder she was so bold last night.


    I''m impressed.


    Li Rui has a feeling of being forced.


    It''s not pure.


    The body is stained by Su Hongying.


    Once they are not in the dominant position, they feel that Su Hongying has taken advantage of them.


    Lying in bed for a while, Li Rui got out of bed and went to brush his teeth and wash his face.


    Su Hongying was also dragged up by him.


    Having some breakfast is ridiculous.


    Su Hongying enjoyed instant noodles, which are not nutritious.


    It is reasonable to say that if she exists like this, what delicious food has not been eaten?


    It''s like saying that taishanglaojun, after eating a bowl of instant noodles, will astonish heaven and man. How? This is ridiculous. What have you never eaten?


    But Su Hongying doesn''t love instant noodles for any other food. It''s like, some people think spicy bar is delicious, some people don''t like spicy bar.


    Su Hongying loves instant noodles, which may be just to her taste.


    Li Rui also specially added marinated eggs and other side dishes to Su Hongying''s instant noodles.


    Cut some chicken legs.


    Su Hongying was conquered by Li Rui when a bowl of instant noodles came down.


    She hugged Li Rui''s back and said, "you can''t leave in the future. You have to make breakfast for me every day. Do you know?"


    Feeling the softness of his back, Li Rui laughed: "OK, OK, but your father will not agree. Most of me was killed by him. If a trash like me goes to the dark sky, it''s estimated that the dog looks down on me. "


    "Whoever dares to look down on you, I''ll kill him!"


    "Your father certainly doesn''t like me."


    "I''ll make him change his mind."


    "He thinks so, too."


    Su Hongying was silent and released Li Rui''s hand: "if one day, he really wants to kill you, I will protect you."


    It''s the best thing she can do.


    Li Rui was a little moved in such an instant.


    But he soon felt ashamed.


    This kind of feeling of being protected, isn''t it only for one''s own woman?


    The script is wrong. Hello!

 Chapter 953

    Li Rui would like to say that the love between children and women really delays my wandering in the world.


    But he was afraid to say such a word, and was killed by Su Hongying.


    Now the status of the angry little daughter-in-law can be said to be quite embarrassing and not enough man, but there is no way.


    People have to bow their heads when they are under the eaves of others.


    "Where do you want to play today?"


    Li Rui asks Su Hongying.


    Su Hongying said: "this kind of thing, isn''t it for you to think about?"


    Well, it''s really become a tour guide who is responsible for leading the tourists to eat, drink and have fun.


    "Then do something meaningful."


    Li Rui takes out the SLR camera.


    decided.


    Now that it''s all done, take her with you and be happy. Anyway, anyway, she is also the long Princess of the demons. She is very good-looking and excellent in all aspects.


    Naturally, it is necessary to treat her well.


    As for those heavy "the other side is the princess of the demon clan", "used to be a murderer", "the position of both sides is like this, there can be no good result!"


    Everything, everything, these.


    Li Rui doesn''t care.


    Whatever!


    Go to hell!


    Ordinary people will see these things more important than heaven, Li Rui just happy. Li Rui doesn''t care whether Su Hongying is the long Princess of the demons, whether she is the commander-in-chief of the great black sky demons, and how many local people she has killed.


    For the moment at least, he really doesn''t care.


    He only cares about whether she is really happy at this moment.


    As for whether we will meet each other in the future, let''s wait until that day comes.


    At that time, there should be answers.


    Why think so much.


    People can''t live in the past, let alone in the future, only in the present.


    Iceberg hell, in fact, there are a lot of scenery.


    What ice spring? It''s strange.


    Li Rui takes Su Hongying around. When you see a beautiful picture, you shoot it with an SLR.


    Su Hongying is also interested in SLR.


    This kind of thing, with magic, can naturally make a similar effect.


    But it''s not as convenient as SLR.


    Just press the button.


    In the whole afternoon, I took no less than 200 photos.


    Li Rui carefully found the right angle for each one.


    Sometimes, Su Hongying also helps Li Rui take some pictures.


    More often, it''s the two of them standing together. In the picture, Li Rui holds Su Hongying''s hand and smiles.


    "I''ll go over there to make it convenient. Just stand here and don''t walk. Wait for me here."


    When she comes to a scenic spot, Su Hongying tells Li Rui that she is leaving.


    This is a good opportunity.


    At this time, Su Hongying is unprepared and will not stop Li Rui from leaving.


    Unlike in castles, there are rules.


    Here, however, if you want to leave, you can leave.


    Li Rui is carrying the SLR, fighting between heaven and man in his heart.


    "If I leave at this time, she will be sad. When she is sad, the earth is in danger. "


    Li Rui thought about this possibility carefully for a while.


    Quite high.


    The risk of being a scum man is so great that he may have to be buried with the earth.


    Not cost-effective.


    So Li Rui sat down, opened the SLR photo album and looked at it one by one.


    Su Hongying is standing in the distance, looking at Li Rui with complicated eyes.


    She didn''t go far.


    She just wanted to know if Li Rui would leave.


    If Li Rui wants to leave, she may stop him.


    Maybe not.


    But anyway.


    The result is what Su Hongying wants most.


    Li Rui didn''t leave. He was still waiting for her. Even when Su Hongying quietly comes to Li Rui, she finds that Li Rui is looking at her picture.


    A kind of warm unspeakable emotion, in Su Hongying heart circulation.


    Su Hongying sits down beside Li Rui.


    "Would you like to go to the big dark with me?"


    Li Rui was startled.


    "You scared me to death. Why did you suddenly appear? Didn''t you say you could walk with your feet?"


    "I forgot."


    "Well, I don''t blame you."


    "Would you like to go to the big black sky with me?"


    Su Hongying asked again.


    Li Rui put away his camera and said, "can you tell me about the big black sky?"


    Big black sky, what a fart.


    Li Rui has not been there.


    The reason for this question is nothing more than to pave the way.


    Su Hongying thought about it and said, "it''s not good."


    "Do you think I can live there for a few days?"


    Su Hongying thought again and said, "maybe she won''t live for a few days."


    "So you see, you don''t love me. Even because you just want me to go to the dark sky, maybe I will die soon, but you don''t care. Is that so? "


    "No, I just didn''t think so much about it."


    "It''s said that women in love are stupid, so are you stupid? In my opinion, if I can''t, I''d better not. Save me. I''m killed, and you''re sad. "


    "You''re right." Su Hongying nodded.


    "If you want to see me, I''ll see you at any time. If you want to be by my side, you can be by my side. Only I can''t step into your territory, I will die. So the best result for both of us is that you are always on the initiative. "


    "Of course, if one day I am very capable, maybe I can protect you? Then I will certainly protect you, but you are much bigger than me, and you are better than me, so I really can''t catch up with you now. I''m sorry. "


    Li Rui says these with a smile, but Su Hongying''s heart is very warm.


    Sometimes, together is not afraid of the reality is not allowed, is afraid of each other''s heart is not very good for the common future.


    What are the problems? It''s not clear. There are bound to be many problems.


    Even if we think about it, there will still be all kinds of problems. But it doesn''t matter. As long as you have the heart to spend time together and the heart to be together, you should solve those problems anyway.


    It''s peaceful inside.


    Su Hongying holds Li Rui''s hand.


    She''s looking at him.


    And he''s looking at the scenery.


    At their feet, is the abyss, they are sitting on the cliff of the protrusion of a corner.


    There are endless lakes ahead.


    When the wind blows, the lake is sparkling, reflecting the beauty of the sunset.


    At a certain moment, Li Rui also looks at Su Hongying and kisses her gently.


    I don''t know why, just in that short moment.


    Heaven and earth seem to have lost their color.


    As if ah, a cavity of blood and affection, can cross the space, beyond life and death and scenery, solidify time.


    How I wish it was forever.


    Su Hongying looks at Li Rui without blinking, as if she wants to remember him.


    Li Rui is a little funny to return to the color.


    After all, no matter how tough a woman is, she is still a woman.


    Li Rui sees the light in Su Hongying''s eyes.


    That light is really beautiful.


    ¡ª¡ªBut I am. Really bad enough.


    Li Rui suddenly felt sad and ashamed.

 Chapter 954

    Li Rui knows exactly what that kind of light stands for, though she will not admit it if she asks Su Hongying.


    This woman, quite proud.


    Very good, too.


    That''s it.


    Now that everything has happened, we can only recognize it, accept it and go well.


    If the result is not good, we need to resist. Since we think it is good, we should accept it and take it well.


    Li Rui hesitates and hugs Su Hongying''s waist. She was still a little bit unaccustomed, but after a moment, her tight waist was still soft.


    Leaning against Li Rui''s shoulder.


    In this way, I watched the sunset of Tianshui disperse.


    Back at the castle, Li Rui hesitated. After dinner, lying on the bed, Li Rui said to Su Hongying, "when you come to this place, didn''t you expect that the ten kings would make plans?"


    "Yes, so I set up a Falun outside. They can''t find me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It turns out that the Dharma array plays this role!


    Li Rui thought it was just to lock him!


    Seeing Li Rui''s face slightly surprised, Su Hongying complacently said: "and even if they come, I''m not afraid of them. My black hole field is not so simple. They can''t kill the long Princess of the demon clan. "


    There is a deep meaning to this.


    Li Ruisi thought, and finally put up his thumb: "cow!"


    Before that, I had been speculating about why the ten kings didn''t come, always looking for reasons on them. But I didn''t think about it. The reason lies in my side.


    The demons can fight the hell like this with their own power.


    It''s really very strong.


    I underestimated the power of the demons too much before.


    The hell and the demons will be a wonderful duel.


    Of course, Li Rui''s position is still very clear. Although he has already got to know the demons and come into contact with people like Su Hongying, he still doesn''t think that the rule of the demons will be good.


    The Dark Lord is out of his mind.


    The Dark Lord, though powerful, is not a good ruler. He was arrogant and selfish, and ruthless. These characters can help him to build up a rational strong, but can not let him have the temperature of human.


    He''s a killing machine.


    "And you?"


    Su Hongying suddenly asks Li Rui.


    Li Rui didn''t know the meaning of her question and asked, "which way?"


    "The big ones are about life, and the small ones are insignificant. I want to hear them too."


    Li Rui thought about it seriously.


    "I''m not a slayer. I always think it''s cruel to destroy everything. A lot of warmth, silence in the cold, it is no fun thing


    "So I probably don''t like the big black sky, there''s no doubt about that. Of course, I don''t like hell very much. I just want to find a quiet and peaceful place and spend a leisurely time with everything I love and love. "


    "Nothing." Su Hongying sniffed.


    Li Rui was aggrieved and cried, "what else do you want me to say?"


    "The man who is the eldest man, holds the three foot green sword, and makes a great contribution to the world!"


    "And then?"


    "And then..."


    Su Hongying has no words.


    And then I didn''t think about it.


    "If you don''t think about it, what''s your contribution? In the final analysis, it''s not to strengthen ourselves. The problem is that our practice itself is to strengthen ourselves. There''s no need at all. "


    Li Rui tries to analyze this and then.


    "Go on," Su said


    "It''s powerful to grow yourself on the basis of destruction, but it''s no fun. Either you or your father lost too much for this goal. On the other hand, many real strong people are actually harmonious and benefit together. It is really good that everyone is good. "


    Su Hongying sneered: "I''m sorry, I''m such a murderer


    "There will be something to melt your cold heart."


    "Dream!"


    Li Rui feels that there is no argument, so Su Hongying doesn''t want to argue any more. In this case.


    He turned off the light.


    "Then dream."


    "Dirty!"


    Anyway, it''s not sure who''s dirty in the end. Many times, Li Rui thinks Su Hongying is more obscene!


    But he didn''t dare say it!


    It was another shameless night. When he woke up, Li Rui murmured and sighed: "fortunately, I have a good foundation. Otherwise, who can bear it? It is estimated that I will die within a few years."


    Su Hongying is lying on Li Rui, completely pressing him to sleep all night.


    But when she was sleeping, there was a slight snore.


    Yes, it''s su Hongying.


    Li ruiduan watched for a while and smilingly gave her a recording with a recorder. However, she immediately realized that she would not care about these. Even if she did, most of the people she heard were killed.


    Just think about it.


    Su Hongying wakes up and sees Li Rui laughing. Not knowing what he was laughing at, he frowned and said, "are you a fool?"


    "Yes, I''m a fool. You''re more stupid when you lie on me?"


    Su Hongying looked down, her face slightly red, turned over and pulled up her clothes to cover her.


    "Annoying."


    She put on her clothes and lifted the quilt: "get up and brush my teeth!"


    Li Rui is speechless.


    It''s been a few days, and it''s really rare that people have to do it for brushing their teeth. It''s just like you have to wait on me.


    No way.


    The bully president comes to her home every year.


    As for women, it''s always up to her.


    After brushing her teeth and washing her face in the morning, Su Hongying wants to go out again. Li Rui was surprised: "you don''t want to fight the underground coalition?"


    "If they don''t come, how can I fight? Can I take the initiative to fight for death?"


    with reason.


    However, Li Rui still thinks that Su Hongying just wants to find a reason to play. Now she has completely fallen in love with the feeling of playing.


    In other words, it is more and more feeling of love.


    How about this? Li Rui is hard to say. Sometimes Li Rui has a whim and fantasies about the plot of some TV series. For example, when the male leader kills his relatives, he stabs the evil female leader when he hugs her.


    Oh Huo, justice has been done, the man holding the woman shouting: "next life together!"


    It''s also very mentally handicapped. It''s very happy.


    But Li Rui has the courage to do something to Su Hongying. First of all, it''s useless to stab Su Hongying. Su Hongying is not an ordinary person. Even if she stabs Li Rui with a knife, Li Rui has nothing to do with it.


    Not to mention Su Hongying?


    And the most important thing is that Li Rui didn''t stand in line and didn''t think he was a decent family. It''s not that strong a sense of justice.


    Even if the life of a small person is OK, now there are many big men, including Su Hongying.


    In front of them, Li Rui has the consciousness of a small man.


    Just have a good life.


    I''ll see later.


    But accidents are always unexpected.


    There are limits to happiness.


    Their happiness, like two thieves in the master''s home to enjoy all that magnificent.


    After all, it can not stand the test and scrutiny.


    It''s a bubble.


    It''s easy to crack with a single poke.

 Chapter 955

    Li Rui comes to a town and walks around with Su Hongying as usual.


    Occasionally for her to buy a little female jewelry, hairpin or something, don''t in Su Hongying head, don''t say, very interesting.


    The woman who sells pins is an old aunt. She takes Li Rui and Su Hongying and praises them for their husband and wife. She is worthy of being a prime minister.


    Li Rui laughed it off.


    Until the woman suddenly said: "Shangshi, have you ever thought about the influence of the underworld when you are wandering around with the demon princess?"


    Li Rui couldn''t help looking at the old aunt. This time, he finally recognized her.


    "It''s Yexiao. Why don''t you dare to look at me?"


    "Don''t you dare to kill me if you know me? Ambassador, shall we have a talk? "


    Li Rui laughed: "what do you want from me?"


    The night dawn is so mysterious and mysterious, and he looks like a secret. He just wants to get benefits.


    As for the specific benefits, it is difficult to say.


    Yexiao lowered his voice: "from today on, if you help me revive bronze..."


    "Do you dream in broad daylight?" Li Rui said with a smile.


    Yexiao''s face turned black: "don''t forget..."


    "I won''t let you die, you don''t thank me, dare to talk here?"


    Li Rui raised his voice a few degrees, stepped forward and took Su Hongying''s hand: "this man is a running dog in the hell."


    Su Hongying frowned slightly, and waved her hand directly, killing Yexiao''s aunt.


    This situation, this scene.


    It''s amazing.


    Su Hongying did not look at it, but continued to choose the jewelry in her hand: "do you think this is good-looking or this?"


    I care about the appearance of the so-called underground running dog.


    Li Rui looked at the red hairpin: "I think the color is good. The green hairpin is on your head. I don''t like it very much."


    Su Hongying nodded: "that''s red."


    "Well, it just goes with your name."


    After buying the hairpin, Li Rui went to buy fruit juice. The little girl selling fruit juice handed the fruit juice to Li Rui and said in a low voice, "good Li Rui, you are so bold!"


    "I will report this to the ten kings!"


    "Yexiao, why are you so ignorant? What''s the matter with you when we big players play chess? "


    Li Rui looked at the little girl selling fruit juice and frowned slightly: "these things are from your level. Do you control the space? Why are you so immature? The princess is dead. Who are you


    The little girl selling water and juice is shy and angry.


    "Although my strength is low, but I am for my ideal..."


    "Brainwashing is terrible." Li Rui shrugged, left two money and went straight away.


    Night dawn see Li Rui insist on ignore her, can''t help but angry.


    She hurried out of the fruit shop and headed for Su Hong Sai: "you must not be deceived by this man, your highness, Princess!"


    Su Hongying took the watermelon juice in Li Rui''s hand and took a sip. The refreshing taste made her feel happy.


    "Go on, I''m listening."


    "This man is walking in the underworld. It''s a secret to approach you!"


    "So?"


    Yexiao is a little confused. When it comes to this, don''t you get angry? What''s the matter with the long Princess of the demon clan? Has she defected?


    "You are..."


    "I didn''t kill you just now, but you''re getting stronger. Do you really think I can''t kill you


    Su Hongying raised her hand and saw the little girl selling fruit juice with a twisted face. A stream of black gas came out of her body. Su Hongying one hand a play, a more rich black gas quickly follow that black gas fly away.


    I don''t need to think about it. Naturally, it''s following Yexiao''s true Qi to attack Yexiao.


    Su Hongying took a look at Li Rui, taking in the juice.


    Li Rui also drank the juice and didn''t speak.


    Su Hongying finished the juice and put the bottle on the table: "go home!"


    It was just like finding a woman''s wife outside her husband. She was very unhappy and wrote it on her face.


    Li Rui is not afraid. He can go back. Who is afraid!


    Back at the castle, Su Hongying got angry: "no wonder you know everything. No wonder you know everything about hell so well! Well, you''re going to cheat me, you shameless man


    This kind of abuse is just like the wife who finds a woman outside her husband.


    Li Rui sneered: "don''t be angry, it''s not good to be angry. Why are you so excited? I''ve had the chance to escape so many times. Do you think I''ve run away? "


    Su Hongying thought that it was true.


    For example, in Yingzuiyan, she was looking at Li Rui, but Li Rui didn''t run.


    Li Rui went around Su Hongying''s back, massaged her, and said: "status and status are all empty. People think that is more important than life. Do we care about that? How vulgar


    So convincing.


    Su Hongying''s face slightly Ji: "what do you mean?"


    Well, it''s already a little strange and coquettish.


    It''s a familiar tune.


    Li Rui is more diligent: "I was caught by you at the beginning. I really want to run, but I don''t think you are so bad. What''s more, even if it''s not a hell of a walk, we''re both destined to face a lot of tests! "


    "So that''s what I think. Just listen to my heart. The most important thing in life is to be happy


    Su Hongying rubbed her forehead, which made her feel headache.


    Li Rui helped her to ease her forehead.


    "I must be out of my mind, you guys, there''s not a good thing!"


    "Hongying, I''m not happy when you say that! Think about it. Have I ever done anything sorry to you since we met? "


    Su Hongying thought seriously and shook her head.


    But her instinctive reaction as a woman was soon felt.


    "How dare you yell at me?"


    The truth is no longer important. The most important thing is the tone.


    Li Rui almost burst out with a mouthful of old blood.


    At this time, we still have to be able to cajole people!


    "If you''re not important to me, why should I explain to you so loudly? I am afraid you leave me, you don''t know, I remind you every day, afraid you know this son angry, afraid you don''t understand! If there''s any problem, we can overcome it together. We''re afraid that if you don''t move, we''ll cut me with a knife. "


    Su Hongying was amused by Li Rui: "how can I be so fierce? Don''t demonize me."


    "Hey, I''m not worried. I know you are not so bad, in my heart you are the most beautiful! If anyone wants to say you are bad, I will be the first to jump up and kill him! "


    "You''re really beyond your ability. It''s almost the same when you''re the first one to be killed, just like when you''re a three legged cat."


    Li Rui''s face turned red and he said, "I don''t have a short time to practice..."


    Su Hongying said, "what are you going to do with it?"

 Chapter 956

    "What else can we do when it doesn''t happen?"


    "How is that going to work?"


    "Why not? Do you eat or sleep? "


    Su Hongying thinks it''s the same, even if Li Rui has more identity, so what?


    "You are not loyal to me!"


    "If I had been loyal to you, you would have cut me off."


    "You still mean to call me fierce!"


    "I have said that if anyone dares to call you fierce, I will be the first to jump up and hit him!"


    "I also said that you are too weak."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Infinite loop.


    Finally, Su Hongying was still impressed by Li Rui, but PI xiaorou didn''t smile: "come on, my Lord, beat my legs."


    This strange tone, as if this can make her feel very cool.


    Li Rui didn''t talk nonsense, he just beat his leg.


    Technology that is called a can, according to Su Hongying straight boast Li Rui technology is strong.


    "You say you are a man, how can you know how to serve women so well."


    Of course, Li Rui didn''t dare to say that there were so many women at home, but they were not all gentle to be cheated home.


    "That''s what I call talent!"


    Li Ruili is upright and vigorous.


    Su Hongying nodded: "yes, this talent is very strange, I like it very much."


    "Just like it."


    Su Hongying should be served comfortably and continue to serve at night.


    Li Rui can be regarded as a thorough understanding of the feelings of the ancient maid.


    "No wonder I seem to have seen you before. I remember that you ran to the runner king in front of the battle, and you made trouble in the dark!"


    "What''s the trouble? It''s not a good thing to help you kill your brother and your uncle."


    "You''re not going to sell me to them? No wonder you asked me how to deal with them a few days ago! "


    "Can you go? You have to say that when you are having a good evening


    "Don''t you mind me?"


    "No, I don''t understand. There''s nothing to worry about. You see I haven''t done anything sorry for you. Do you want me to brush your teeth tomorrow morning? "


    "You dare not brush it!"


    With this tone and tone, Li Rui just had a little more energy to find the scene.


    Su Hongying doesn''t speak any more. She''s enjoying it.


    Who knows how to enjoy more than her.


    She enjoyed it all.


    Soon she took control of the situation herself.


    The next day, Li Rui walked with his legs swinging. Even a real person couldn''t bear it. Day and night, a little bit empty.


    But Su Hongying did not toss today, so she lay quietly in bed.


    "I don''t want to go anywhere. I feel like I''m finished. I''m in your hands. Why do you think you''re from hell? "


    "I never said I was from hell!"


    "Then you still help the hell beat us!"


    "Hongying, think for yourself, what would it be like to let your father rule the earth? We''re a couple, too. Why don''t you think about your husband''s family? "


    "How do I think, I wash my neck and let my father cut me off?"


    "You see, that''s the problem. Either he cuts you or he cuts me. In my opinion, the war is not over. There is a bureau waiting for your father to take the bait. Your father also wants to kill them. "


    Li Rui carefully analyzed: "after so many years of fighting, we still have to win or lose. I''ve never seen anything like this. I''ve been fighting all day. It''s better to cooperate and develop. "


    Su Hongying thinks deeply.


    be honest.


    Li Rui is right.


    The big black sky and the hell beat to death. No one dare say that they are sure to win. But one thing is certain, that is, after so many years of fighting, no one can eat good fruit.


    It''s hard to live in hell, and it''s even harder in the dark.


    The sacrifice of each plane has made the great dark sky unbearable. In addition, the warships are covetous. In fact, the situation of big black sky is quite precarious.


    She wanted to stop it if she could, but she couldn''t.


    Therefore, she had to lose her temper with Li Rui. Fortunately, Li Rui''s personality is good. He doesn''t get angry even if he loses his temper. Su Hongying is soft hearted and hugs Li Rui.


    "If I was chased and killed by them one day, what would I do?"


    "I will certainly protect you. No one will take you away from me."


    "But your strength is too low!"


    "If you say that, you''ll help me improve?"


    "Oh, eat soft rice, I see through you!"


    In fact, it''s good to mix your mouth like this. Sometimes you can quarrel all morning. Neither of you is bored.


    If it''s always like this, maybe one day, two people will feel as if it''s not interesting. I know everything about the person around me. Even if he frowns, I know what he wants to say.


    Slowly from the love to the family stage, lost the passion, two people lying together are honest, we do not move.


    It''s not strange to see her eating without brushing her teeth. I think she can do whatever she likes. Maybe I don''t care too much. I think she can do everything well.


    That might be it.


    But all, in the afternoon of the day, came to an abrupt end.


    Su Hongying once asked Li Rui a question: "if one day they come to beat me, what will you do?"


    In fact, she has asked this question many times. Li Rui''s answers were many times: I will protect you; I will hide you; If you are a little monster, just Altman, I will help you to kill Altman.


    Now, the just yamas are finally here.


    They came down to the castle and looked coldly down at everything below.


    Almost without any hesitation, they attacked the castle below.


    Li Rui''s heart is cold.


    Yama knew that he was down there, but without a word, they got through to the killer.


    The castle collapsed and the bricks and stones flew. Su Hongying has propped up the black hole field, and Li Rui''s field of divine consciousness is also unfolding.


    At this time, the Runner King spoke.


    "Li Rui, you are stubborn, colluding with the demons, and now you are not going back?"


    Li Rui didn''t speak. He just spat hard.


    "I don''t think I''m sorry for you. I''ll help you educate your children and stabilize the dark sky. Even here, I''ll tell you. As a result, you didn''t agree with each other and yelled at me. In that case, I don''t have to continue to help the hell! "


    "From today on, I''ll be back. Just be happy!"


    Li Rui goes to kill the Runner King.


    Among them, the Runner King is the most hateful. Don''t show any respect at all. I really regard him as a mole ant!


    Even if he''s nobody, even if he''s not as good as them.


    Small people also have dignity!


    He will defend his dignity and life to the death!


    Su Hongying was greatly moved.


    "You''re weak. Step down and let me do it!"

 Chapter 957

    This made Li Rui want to cry. During this time, Li Rui has heard the words of "you are weak" too many times.


    Don''t say it''s not a fact, even if it''s a fact, it can''t be so straightforward!


    Although she also knows that Su Hongying is really concerned about herself. If she was not worried, she would not care about such things.


    Li Rui wants to see if he can just have a positive wave.


    As a result, the domain of the Runner King is unfolding.


    This is the first time Li Rui has seen the field of Runner King.


    Heaven and earth seem to be overturned.


    That thunder prison knife turns direction, unexpectedly cuts toward Li Rui himself. And the plane of space was folded. Li Rui could even feel that there was something terrible coming towards him.


    Li Rui immediately withdrew.


    And Su Hongying just goes up, and directly eliminates the pressure.


    Black holes devour everything.


    Li Rui felt a little relieved when the pressure disappeared. However, since the Runner King started, other kings would not watch the excitement, and their fields were also unfolded one after another.


    If it''s a fight to the death again, it''s more likely to suffer. At the critical moment, Su Hongying rushes to Li Rui, grabs Li Rui''s collar and jumps directly into the black hole field.


    After the endless darkness, when Li Rui wakes up again, he is no longer an iceberg hell.


    "Where is this?"


    "You can''t see for yourself."


    Li Rui took a closer look and recognized the place.


    This is the eighteenth plane of the great black sky.


    Li Rui didn''t expect such a day.


    "You just stay here, don''t show up, don''t be killed. I''m going to the front line. I''m going to avenge it! "


    "Come on, beat them hard!"


    "You''re a fast traitor." Su Hongying said with a smile.


    Li Rui lost and said: "anyway, they didn''t treat me as their own person. Besides, I''m not their subordinate, so I can''t talk about mutiny."


    Su Hongying nodded and opened the black hole field: "then I''ll go. I''ll come back to see you."


    "All right, slow down!"


    "Poor mouth." Su Hongying smiles and leaves here.


    Li Rui stands in this strange place, in the heart infinite perplexity.


    Well, it''s dark. I don''t know what will happen to the hell.


    But it''s not good.


    Now it doesn''t matter whether he is guilty of killing the princess or not. The important thing is that he and Su Hongying have been identified as a traitor together.


    Think about it, Prince, they should be quite indignant.


    Others will be quite happy.


    "Yexiao didn''t know what to pay. He sold the news to the local government. Bronze really deserved to die!"


    It was really a mistake not to deal with Yexiao in time at that time. However, once the bronze has not been killed, the result will not change.


    Bronze, do harm to others, not self-interest, is absolutely a set of.


    You can even let yourself die in exchange for such a result. It''s really speechless. It''s respectable to be desperate for the so-called ideal. But what if the direction is wrong and the means are inferior?


    Is such an ideal worth fighting for?


    Li Rui doesn''t think it''s respectable, he just thinks it''s pathetic. The real tragedy happens in such people and things.


    "Damn bronze, I''ll kill you sooner or later when I go back to hell!"


    After Li Rui finished his scolding, he looked around. The place looked desolate. It was no better than the iceberg hell. Li Rui doesn''t like it here either. After thinking about it, Li Rui decides to go to the big black star.


    There is at least a lot more wealth, and the black sky demon king and Su Hongying are not there, the whole big black sky, not many people can catch him.


    When he thought about it, Li Rui flew into the sky to search for the spaceship.


    The eighteen planets are called tianwanxing. Uranus''s spaceship is located in the space city in the center of three continents, which is specially prepared for the big black sky.


    It was three days after Li Rui arrived at the space city. There are few people in the space city. Li Rui disguises himself as a star man and seizes the opportunity to devour a star official at one stroke.


    Swagger to the space city.


    The guard at the door didn''t dare to obstruct Li Rui and let him go safely. Li Rui went directly into the space city and found another opportunity to devour a passenger and board the spaceship.


    To say this kind of behavior, he has done a lot. In the past, when they were in the dark, they led the prince. They often rushed straight in.


    Now I have to keep a low profile and be careful.


    After boarding the spaceship, Li Rui closed his eyes. Sitting next to him was a fat man. He looked very happy and looked at Li Rui from time to time.


    "Are you haiweiming?"


    Haiweiming?


    Li Rui did not open his eyes, but silently recalled the status of this person''s identity.


    His real name is haiweiming, and he is a writer by profession. He is one of the most knowledgeable people in the great dark sky, because he also has the right to teach from all aspects.


    That''s a good identity.


    Li Rui opened his eyes: "who are you?"


    "I''m your fan! Mr. Hai Weiming, do you have a second volume of "the rise of darkness"


    Li Rui was not happy with some rubbish: "no one has taught you. Don''t disturb others when they are resting? Quietness is the virtue of a scholar. "


    At this moment, Li Rui seemed to be attached to Confucius Amitabha Buddha, and his face was full of the solemnity of education oriented and education without discrimination.


    The fat man nodded: "I know, but I''m just curious. Mr. Hai Weiming, would you like to sign with me? "


    "No time."


    The fat man hesitated for a while, stood up and suddenly said in a loud voice: "I order you to sign for me with the order of the sixth Prince of tianwanxing!"


    Li Rui didn''t expect that the fat man was a prince.


    Where did you come from? I don''t have any eyesight.


    Li Rui glanced at the prince and said, "your orders are only valid for people from tianwanxing, but I come from Zuxing. Children, I advise you not to be too impulsive. The horror of my fans is not that you can understand. "


    The sixth prince was very angry: "you old man, I''ll give you some face to make you face. If I don''t give you face, you are nothing! If you don''t sign today, I''ll cut you off! "


    Li Rui did not lift his eyelids: "if you have the ability, you can come."


    And he closed his eyes.


    The sixth prince had no choice but to raise his arm and hit Li Rui. At this time, a voice stopped him: "black six, don''t be rude to the old man."


    Li Rui raised his eyes and saw that he was a little beauty.


    Although this little beauty''s appearance is a little bit out of line with the beauty of earth people, it''s not bad. Although it''s green skin, it has good facial features and height.


    "Black six, right? When you get to Zuxing, you''ll know that I''m very old."


    Li Rui said faintly.

 Chapter 958

    It''s a big drop!


    It is full of the contempt of the old people for the young people, and fully enlivens the style of relying on the old and selling the old.


    Li Rui thinks Oscar owes him a gold medal, but it doesn''t matter. We don''t care about that.


    The real teacher does not seek fame or profit at all. He only cares about whether there is room for acting all the time in his life.


    Black six was shocked decisively.


    I can''t help feeling in my heart: it''s worthy of being an old scholar, that is, having backbone!


    This makes black six admire this Mr. haiweiming.


    Of course, with other people''s control and threats ahead, black six will not really take Li Rui.


    After all, it''s on a spaceship.


    "Elder sister, our spaceship will not be unsafe, but I have heard that the dark sky is full of danger recently. Those warships are doing all kinds of evil and slaughtering wantonly."


    "No, don''t talk nonsense."


    That green skin woman light finish saying, looking out of the window, the eye is stare big.


    I saw a white line toward the front of the spacecraft rushed past, a moment, a loud bang.


    The whole ship was in turmoil, and the little fat man was almost rocked up. Fortunately, he grasped the handrail in time. Otherwise, I''ll hit my head.


    "What happened? What happened? What happened to the spaceship? "


    Black six panicked, untied the security constraints, rushed to the green skin woman, head into her chest, head hard rub ah rub.


    Li Rui''s face twitched. He didn''t expect that the little fat man was also a master of acting. He dared to take advantage of the opportunity to take advantage of it. It''s really his fault.


    However, in addition to Li Rui, no one will put his mind on such things. Because there is too much noise outside.


    In the vast expanse of space, flying broken spacecraft, into a ball of fire, flying this way, another spacecraft, has been affected, began to damage the road.


    Panic passengers where there is the previous kind of boarding superior bearing, one by one anxious as ants on the hot pot.


    "Run away quickly!"


    "It''s the end of being hit!"


    "How could it be so bad!"


    The passengers scolded, but the little fat man shrank more tightly into the green skin beauty''s chest: "elder sister, I''m so afraid..."


    There is a successful smile in the corner of Mingming''s mouth.


    What a fat man!


    It is the so-called Peony under the death, the ghost is romantic!


    I don''t know if he is mentally retarded or a warrior.


    At this time, around the spaceship, several small spaceships appeared, and they surrounded the spaceship.


    Loudspeakers transmit sound in space.


    "At once, according to the order of the warships, dock the spaceship at warship 2!"


    This kind of warning words are constantly ringing, just like countless flies buzzing around their ears. There are several times, Li Rui wants to open as, directly rushed to blow up those small spacecraft.


    But considering that it would expose his body, Li Rui still took this tone.


    At this time, just listen to the sound of BIU, a laser weapon was launched, directly destroying the cockpit of the spacecraft.


    And those small spaceships, no matter whether the people in your big spaceship want to or not, directly stretch out the telescopic hook, drag the spaceship and fly to the planet below.


    SHENTE''s battleship 2, which is clearly the 17th planet plane of the great black sky!


    It seems that the warship is really amazing. It''s much better than crocodile ancestor''s scum. At least, the warships have begun to occupy the territory of the big black sky, and have directly captured the positions of other people.


    "The Dark Lord can''t do it. It''s too much trouble to deal with, and it makes the warships bigger. If this continues, won''t it be the next Prefecture and the big black sky? "


    Li Rui is deeply worried about the strength of the Dark Lord.


    At the same time, he was also surprised by the strength of the warships.


    It''s amazing that these guys can achieve this level.


    What''s more, they are still robbing the resources of big black sky. Now, it is obvious that we need to control the rhythm of this route and catch all the people. It is estimated that it is also for some greater benefit.


    The green skin Princess nervously looked out, clenched her fist, and said to little fat black six, "don''t worry, I''ll protect you!"


    If you can protect it, there will be ghosts.


    And the little fat man is still in the bosom of the grand princess!


    Sure enough, Li Rui wanted to be a little fat man who wanted to be beautiful but didn''t want to die. I can''t afford to be a fat man who takes advantage of opportunities and risks!


    I have the style of standing still like a mountain.


    The spacecraft was slowly towed to the lower battleship 2 until it landed on the ground. The cabin door of the spaceship was opened, and columns of people with weapons rushed in and took people out.


    That attitude was very rude.


    "Hurry up, dawdle, you can''t kill yourself!"


    Even, when an aunt was scared to cry, one of them, holding a long knife, directly cut the aunt.


    "Those who are nagging and crying will be executed directly!"


    The murderous and bloody atmosphere finally awakened the little fat man. He didn''t have the heart to bury his head in the heart of the grand princess, and asked her nervously, "what do they want to do?"


    "It''s mostly about what resources are required."


    Over the years, the warships have been sucking blood ever since they got a firm foothold in the dark. It seems that they will not go without destroying the dark sky.


    This time, their purpose must be for some benefit. If there is no interest, how can they work so hard?


    "Don''t be afraid. We''ll give them what they want."


    The empress comforted the black six, but she was worried.


    Now Li Rui stood up and walked out.


    Now that we are all here, let''s spy on the information of the warships. In any case, warships will be enemies rather than friends in the future.


    They are not only the enemies of the extreme demons, but also the destroyers of one galaxy after another, just like robbers.


    We must find a way to get rid of such cosmic rubbish and extraterritorial rubbish.


    It''s better to let them fight with the Dark Lord and die together.


    Otherwise, any party who stays will be a disaster in the future.


    With the escort, the people on the spaceship were tied up one by one and escorted to the place of detention. Li Rui mingled with these people and was on guard carefully.


    When passing a testing instrument, Li Rui lagged behind several positions and didn''t want to pass that testing instrument.


    Because of the instrument, it''s possible to expose his identity.


    Li Rui made a bad impression when he waited for the little fat man to come forward. I saw the little fat man standing in front of the test instrument, which suddenly exploded.


    The little fat man was scared out of his wits, but the personnel of the No.2 star all put on a posture of killing the little fat man immediately.


    I almost didn''t make the little fat man cry.

 Chapter 959

    The battleship''s base stands here, surrounded by a dense area.


    The passengers on the spaceship are escorted to the prison, and Li Rui is locked up with heiliu and the grand princess.


    It''s too late to say anything. Black 61 looks desperate.


    "Didn''t you say it was ok?"


    Black six full face blame big imperial daughter, this situation he is extremely dissatisfied. To be honest, the attitude of the grand princess is really good. She doesn''t seem to be angry at all. She comforts Hei Qihao: "it will be OK. Zuxing will send someone to help us."


    Li Rui couldn''t help laughing.


    Black six Nu way: "you smile what!"


    "Laugh at your ignorance. How could someone save you. There are 16 planes away from the ancestral star, and you are just the prince of a planetary plane. There are at least dozens of such guys... "


    Black and white, he knew what Li Rui said was true.


    I can''t help but feel sad: "elder sister, do I want to die young? I don''t want to. I haven''t enjoyed the warmth of women. I''m even a rookie... "


    The grand Princess comforted: "I don''t know what Mr. Hai Weiming thinks?"


    "Now we are lambs to be slaughtered. Everything depends on what they think. In addition, I don''t know if there are any experts on warship 2. If not, you can send a team to rescue? "


    The empress looked around and shook her head slightly. It''s not suitable for deep conversation. It''s easy to be betrayed.


    Li Rui smiles kindly.


    Waving his hand: "for an adventure team, there must be an intelligent elder, a core figure with adventurous spirit and intelligence, and a fat man who specially delays. Our team has basically taken shape. Now we need a warrior and an agile professional


    The grand princess could not help nodding. She thought Li Rui was right.


    Black six but don''t agree, he looked at his belly, angry way: "sea old, you again so I report you!"


    Li Rui''s most annoying thing is to report. It''s because Yexiao''s damned girl reported to him disorderly that he ended Su Hongying''s love days and came to this ghost place!


    "You dare to report me for killing your family!"


    Although he looks very old now, his sudden intention to kill also makes Hei Liu shudder.


    I didn''t expect the old guy to be so fierce. It seems that he must be a domineering figure when he was young.


    No, No.


    "Where are you going to find the warrior and agile people now?" said the grand princess


    Li Rui said: "it''s easy to do. There must be a guard of that one. It''s no trouble to find such two people."


    Li Rui''s eyes search and Qi perception. There are just a few such people here.


    Li Rui got up, went to one of the strong men and looked at him: "where is your master?"


    "Dead. He was in first class."


    Li Rui nodded: "good death. Would you like to work with me? I''m Hai Weiming, a creator, philosopher, great thinker, pioneer of the big dark sky, nicknamed as "white bar in the waves..."


    The guard only understood the three words "haiweiming" when he flickered


    "I know you. I''ve seen your work."


    "Oh? Have you seen all this? "


    "In the basic reading book, there are ten excerpts of your articles, which are required subjects. It''s a nightmare I don''t want to recall in my life. "


    Silence.


    After a while, Li Rui nodded: "OK, you can. Follow me."


    The strong man stood up in silence and followed Li Rui to another person.


    Li Rui said, "if you don''t follow me, I''ll let this brave man kill you! It''s so narrow here. Even if you can fly, you will be killed by him! "


    The short and thin young man nodded: "don''t do it. I''ll follow you."


    Li Rui is very satisfied. It''s true that life threatening is the fastest.


    The grand Princess didn''t expect that Li Rui would find such a person so soon.


    It seems that there is a real need for a discerning elder in the team.


    Five people sitting together, Li Rui began to plan: "first of all, we should be ready to seize the opportunity, once there is any opportunity, we must act decisively!"


    Black six said: "what if there is no chance?"


    "That is to wait, when the time is right. I once said that kind of famous saying, if you do not have the opportunity to force your hand, it is tantamount to suicide! "


    "Yes, you did. You did." Black six nodded.


    Obviously, as a more knowledgeable haiweiming, there is no doubt that he occupies the commanding height of the spiritual leader. Black six decided to listen to his words.


    Li Rui drew a circle on the ground: "this is the topographic map I just summarized. This is our cell. This is the corridor. If you run in that direction... "


    "Isn''t it running away?" Black six asked.


    Li Rui glared at him: "do you know why I knew you were a jerk from the beginning?"


    "I don''t know."


    "It''s because you are so talkative. I''m usually the first one to go to the pit of death and ask you to jump into the pit of fire to die. Even if you don''t go to die, I will certainly arrange for you to die first! "


    Black six was scared to shiver, quickly retracted into the big Princess chest.


    The grand princess said, "Mr. Hai, go on."


    Li Rui nodded: "according to my observation, the guards are usually in groups of three, and each group patrols from time to time. But people''s most sleepy time is around 3 a.m., so at that time, we start


    The others looked at each other.


    Is this about to start?


    "Hailao is worthy of Hailao. No wonder you can write such a perfect work. I always thought you were just a writer, thinker, philosopher... I didn''t expect you to be a great militarist! "


    Black six''s head is finally shining.


    The strong man and the dwarf nodded, moved by Li Rui''s spirit.


    This is not what an old man would do. It is clear that a vigorous young man can make such a decisive arrangement!


    And listen to Li Rui face unchanged, say "break the neck", "drag the body away" and a series of words.


    It''s really healthy and the older you are, the more coquettish you are!


    Then we will listen to you all the way


    Unconsciously, Li Rui has conquered the heart of all team members.


    To give full play to the great command ability.


    Black six said: "no, I''ll listen to the whole process. What if the plan fails?"


    Li Rui said: "even if the plan does not fail, it will die here. What do you think they''re arresting us for? They''re squeezing value. What will you do after squeezing the value, and will you keep it for the new year


    "Now, if we don''t have the strength to rise when we''ve just had enough to eat, then we can''t do anything even if we''re so hungry. Do you want to fight for freedom, or die in this place


    "Freedom! Freedom£¡¡±


    "Good!" Li Rui nodded, "then do as I say!"


    Alas, if you can''t expose your identity, why bother.


    However, the warships are also very strong. We should be careful not to disturb the outsiders.

 Chapter 960

    In this way, an adventure team was set up. Everyone sat quietly in the cell, waiting for the opportunity.


    As time went by, it was almost midnight, and finally some passengers couldn''t bear it.


    "I''m hungry. I don''t even have prison food!"


    "How about some water?"


    "Can''t we solve the health problem?"


    Because it''s collective detention, there are so many problems. After accumulating a certain amount of anger, the big guy expresses his dissatisfaction.


    And the guards outside the cell were also crisp and clean. They directly stretched out their long guns and stabbed several people to death on the spot.


    This makes Li Rui''s team firmly believe in Li Rui''s judgment and prediction.


    It is better to die than to be free.


    There''s no freedom. People say they kill them. It doesn''t matter what demands you have or what difficulties you have.


    And this moment, the meaning of freedom is reflected.


    Previously, black six had a lot of complaints, but now he looks like dirt.


    "Mr. Haiwei Ming, I believe your words now. Please allow me to apologize to you. Although you are cruel and depend on your elders, I believe in your decision! "


    "Believe you, Ma!" Li Rui said angrily.


    Black six laughs.


    The strong man said, "Mr. Hai Weiming, I will only listen to your command in the future. In order to avoid my being sacrificed by you, I''d better tell you my name. My name is murky. I hope I can help you in the future! "


    "Well, I''ll take care of you if I''m promising, unlike some people who are not big or small." Then Li Rui glanced at Hei Liuyi.


    The dwarf quickly said, "my name is Yuanyu, and I hope Mr. Hai will take care of me."


    "No problem!"


    When people don''t believe you and think you can''t, you just need to show your ability, and they will know that you are reliable.


    After Li Rui showed his ability and accurate prediction ability, they all listened to Li Rui''s opinions and accepted the fact that Li Rui was the leader.


    The cohesion of the team, in the shortest time, form a unity.


    This is Li Rui''s unique charisma of leadership. He has always been good at playing the role of spiritual leader. This is true both in the black League and here.


    It''s almost time to get out of the cage.


    The rest of the people in the cell are sleepy, but Li Rui five people, one by one adjust their spirit, are quietly preparing.


    As time approached, Li Rui relaxed his breathing and stood up.


    Muqi follows Li Rui. He twists his neck and makes a clicking sound.


    Yuanyu also stood up.


    The grand princess suddenly said, "wait a minute. In twenty seconds, they will soon fall asleep."


    It turns out that the grand princess has been observing.


    Only black six, now is nothing, can only tighten the strength to wait for escape.


    Twenty seconds.


    The cell is quiet and silent. Suddenly, Munch starts!


    He fit into the cell door, which was destroyed like tofu under the impact of Munch''s broad shoulder!


    The guards who had just fallen asleep were awakened immediately, and at the moment when they were awakened, the abyssal fish had already put them into the arms of the goddess of death with two knives in both hands!


    The grand Princess drank: "fellow citizens, get up quickly, the door is open!"


    The people who were still sleeping in the cell were awakened. They looked at the door one by one and couldn''t help but be overjoyed!


    It''s better to take a chance to stay in this place and die. It''s better than being stabbed to death at will!


    Li Rui walked towards the passage in memory.


    The scattered crowd had their own ideas.


    Tianwanxing team, following Li Rui, also has some people who want to follow them.


    A large number of troops are mighty.


    The other guards who hear the sound, start up and come this way.


    Li Rui drank: "all enemies must be removed. Anyone who has force must rise up to resist! "


    "Yes


    Muqi was the first to respond, and others showed their determination. They used to be unusual characters in tianwanxing, but they were killed at will.


    How can we tolerate it?


    Even if Li Rui didn''t say it, they were ready to fight back to death!


    The passageway is densely used for guarding. Muqi takes the lead and Yuanyu follows. The two people started to kill, while the grand Princess recited the mantra silently. In her hand, a light group appeared, which was pregnant with a dangerous atmosphere.


    "Mr. Haiwei Ming, please step aside and allow me to release the technique."


    Li Rui didn''t expect that the grand princess had this skill, but her skill was too cumbersome. If there was no one to protect her, I''m afraid she would be the first to be killed.


    The status of the grand princess is equal to that of the mage.


    Muqi and Yuanyu are soldiers and assassins respectively.


    The responsibilities of the team have been adjusted again. At this critical moment, everyone can no longer hide himself. Only black six is a dead salted fish.


    But it doesn''t matter. In the face of the grand princess, Li Rui still takes him.


    A few people went forward to kill, and the people behind them also started!


    The corridor is in a fierce battle. Li Rui kicks open the window, and the big guys jump downstairs.


    And the guards on the ground also turn on long-range attack weapons to knock down those fleeing people.


    Li Rui, along with Muqi and others, rushed forward in the building. When he came to a armory, Muqi picked up a heavy gun and carried it on his shoulder, while Yuanyu replaced the knife that had already been rolled.


    "Go to the hangar. There''s a small ship there!"


    At the call of Li Rui, the big guy went to the hangar again.


    It''s a very strong force.


    This force, because of the will to die, can play a desperate attack on the verge of death. Even the fallen people are still trying their best to get a ghost to replace the dead.


    All the way, the followers who followed Li Rui were out of ten. There are only eight people left. Rush to the hangar.


    Li Rui gets on a spaceship.


    The empress of the grand priestess urgently controls the spaceship to take off.


    "Wait, destroy the other ships!"


    Under the command of Li Rui, the grand Princess quickly turned on the weapon switch and opened fire fiercely.


    The spaceship attacks continuously, turning the hangar into a sea of fire!


    When the fire broke out, the ship flew away.


    "Where are we going?"


    After the spaceship was launched, people were lost.


    Li Rui said: "warship 2 originally belongs to the big black sky, so it is natural to recapture this planet. Get this plane out of the hands of the battleship


    "Contact commander tianwanxing and let them attack! It''s time for tianwanxing people to resist and help


    Li Rui was impassioned and excited when he heard that black seven and others were boiling with blood.


    Of course, it''s wishful thinking. How can things be so simple. With the courage of those people in tianwanxing, how dare they fight No. 2?


    But it doesn''t matter. Li Rui decided to set off the war, which will surely start the fight.


    "Let''s do the damage first!"


    That''s what he''s best at.

 Chapter 961

    A spark, in the battleship 2 star burning up. This was originally the 17th planet in the big black sky. At first glance, the spark was just like this.


    In the later time, the damage caused was beyond anyone''s reach.


    At this time, the confrontation between the prefecture and the big black sky is about to break.


    All parties are waiting for the outbreak of this situation.


    It was a huge gunpowder keg battlefield atmosphere. Both the hell and the big black sky knew that once the balance was broken and a decisive battle was carried out, the impact and consequences would undoubtedly be devastating.


    After all, they have been waiting for an opportunity to kill the Dark Lord for a long time.


    The Dark Lord had already received the news. Since the appearance of bronze, there were not many secrets that could be kept by the upper level of hell.


    Princess is the first character in the series. Most of the core secrets she can access are sold to Da Heitian.


    Well, the hell knows that.


    But in the end, all the stratagems must depend on the strength of iron to win. Which side is stronger, which side can win the final victory.


    The big black sky doesn''t want to wait. The black sky demon king has to further devour the underworld and complete the ultimate expansion of the black sky field.


    The hell doesn''t want to wait. It''s bad for the hell to drag on.


    In the brewing dangerous situation, with the return of Su Hongying, the big black sky, began to attack rhythm in an all-round way.


    They have always been advancing steadily, taking Su Hongying as the vanguard and crocodile ancestor as the center.


    In this way, it is difficult for the local government to deal with it.


    If the Dark Lord doesn''t appear, if the big dark sky always pursues such a steady playing method, it can''t turn the situation around.


    The previous hesitation is precisely because of this reason.


    At noon this day, Su Hongying led her department to rush the needle. The huge body of crocodile ancestor was like a hill, which brought amazing death to the soldiers in the prefecture.


    Su Hongying fights with the Runner King. Su Hongying is furious: "dare to break my good deeds, I''ll let all the coalition forces in your Prefecture die!"


    With the black hole field fully open, countless soldiers are swallowed up. There''s no difference between the demons and the underworld alliance. It''s all swallowed up!


    This woman, kill red eye, kill crazy!


    At this time, the runner Wang side, but some secretly began to regret, that day why to Li Rui so cruel.


    Su Hongying''s move is just revenge.


    This kind of play is not good for the local government.


    Thousands of calculation, is not calculated, women launched a storm will be so terrible.


    Under Su Hongying''s attack rhythm of destroying heaven and earth, the hell lost another plane and pushed to the ninth hell.


    When the ten kings meeting was held again, there were new and different views on this matter.


    "Lao Shi, would you like to contact Li Rui?"


    "He always listens to you."


    "It''s good. The demon alliance is so crazy that they can''t bear it."


    As for the view of the underground situation, Su Hongying entered a disadvantageous state with the thorough consumptive competition.


    We all know why this is happening.


    At this time, the king of Qin Guang spoke.


    "The young couple are in good love. You have to go to fight each other. Now the Dark Lord is not crazy, but Su Hongying is


    "You are still too emotional."


    Obviously, King Guangwang of Qin had some opinions.


    In fact, Li Rui''s contribution to the local government is well known. He made friends with many princes and never asked for anything in return.


    It can be said that he is completely an outsider, repairing the underground. On earth, that is the nobility of Bethune.


    As a result, he got involved in the dark vortex of the hell itself and became such a situation.


    As the first king of the prefecture, King Guang of Qin naturally has something to say.


    The second king, King Chujiang, also said: "in fact, we can see clearly how Li Rui is. We can see clearly the attitudes of the children of all families. We don''t know how many opinions we have about what Li Rui has done when it comes to children. "


    The third king, the king of song, laughs: "we can''t force good people to the end of the road like this any more. It''s time to set things right."


    The other kings were speechless.


    It''s time to put things right. Isn''t it hitting them in the face?


    "We can discuss this matter later. At present, whether to use the artifact or not," said the runner. Otherwise, there may be no chance to use it.... "


    The emperor of Song said: "the use of artifact at this time will undoubtedly expose the details of the underground. The Dark Lord has mastered the key information. Our previous actions can be said to have been sold clean by the princess. Now, we should take advantage of this time to make more adjustments. "


    All the other kings agreed with the Song Emperor.


    Only the Runner King, speechless, did not know what he was thinking.


    What this meeting revealed was that the kings had certain views on him.


    This view, in fact, comes from the injustice to Li Rui.


    If we can''t hold the moral justice, we will naturally give rise to opinions. After all, justice lies in the heart of the people.


    Soon afterwards, the coalition forces retreated again.


    Retreat to the eighth hell.


    Iceberg hell.


    Arriving at the iceberg hell, Su Hongying personally went to the destroyed castle. There are only ruins, but originally, it carries a lot of good memories.


    Su Hongying stood still.


    This battlefield has entered a certain period of repair.


    Su Hongying went to many places by herself.


    This time, she didn''t kill a lot.


    Because this plane carries her memory.


    And every time she passes by the places where she once walked with Li Rui, she will miss her.


    I don''t know. How is he now.


    "Dodge. Don''t be in that position."


    "Let the first team break in and pull out the fire point over there!"


    "Black six, you''re useless. Can you rely on the score? Next time I do this, I''ll throw you to the warships and let them kill you!"


    In the fierce battle of No.2 star, the original "Hailao" has been upgraded to "Haizong" at this time. He is just like a "writer" and is totally a battle madman.


    Under Li Rui''s hand, even black six and other waste firewood are taught to be crazy characters. They are hard to part with the fighters of Star 2 with weapons.


    After the initial release of Star 2 from prison, Li Rui and the remaining eight people started the journey of destruction. All the way to sabotage, all the way to lead the team.


    With the pursuit of those who were unwilling to be enslaved, the name of the Recovery Army was played out.


    An organized team headed by the "general manager of the Straits" has been formed, and this team is constantly expanding, and several cities have been built.


    Officially, the situation of confrontation with the warships has opened up!

 Chapter 963

    This is not what Li Rui expected.


    Battleship 2 is the result of the battle. How can it be so simple to give up, especially let people take it with no blood.


    However, the warships didn''t pay attention to "tianwanlin" and others, so they just sent a warship to the battlefield.


    The giant ship of Hengtian destroys the spaceship of tianwanxing at the first time.


    That innumerable flames, just like a fireworks.


    At that time, Li Rui broke out of prison with the grand daughter and black seven!


    And the lighter the door, the more familiar.


    Even black six could be used. At that time, he pretended to be ill and said he was uncomfortable. When the guard came to check, he knocked people unconscious.


    "You said that we could fight the battleship. This battle doesn''t look like it will be fair."


    Black six looked at the sky of fire, can not help but feel discouraged.


    Li Rui said lightly: "there has never been complete fairness in the world. The so-called fairness is that we all have one life. There is no other fairness. "


    Black six heart dead as ash.


    "Then surrender."


    He really didn''t dare to resist.


    Li Rui sneered: "you''re not promising. You''re worse than those princes in the prefecture."


    "Mr. Hai knows the prince of hell?" Asked the grand princess.


    Li Rui nodded solemnly: "of course, I know that I traveled all over the world in order to write a book and go deep into dangerous places. He once followed the Dark Lord to the front line. At that time, I saw the underground allied forces. "


    "What a prestige." Li Rui pretended to be in memory, as if the underground coalition army was a team with many oxen.


    "Those princes, regardless of themselves, have the courage to fight against any enemy. They have a spirit of "shining the sword". They will not admit defeat whether they can fight or not! "


    Li Rui remembers that the eldest prince took the lead in running away. At that time, all the princes and their children planned to hide.


    It was he who organized that group of people to go to the big black sky to establish the base area behind the enemy, and constantly engaged in sabotage and sabotage of the supply of the big black sky.


    Finally, it played an important role in forcing the big dark demon to withdraw.


    It was a glorious time, and it was through that time that he became the big brother of the underground detachment.


    He received praise from the underworld.


    But it''s not.


    Who knows what it will be like later, the change of the attitude of the Runner King, and when the kings attacked him, Li Rui clearly perceived their attitude.


    That is, they are in the highest position. If you want to kill them, kill them.


    Their interests always come first. For the sake of interests, it doesn''t matter what you have done for the prefecture.


    Li Rui recognized them and himself at last.


    I can''t help feeling a little sad. It turns out that the true face of the world is like this.


    Black six is excited: "how can I not be like those princes in hell?"? I will be better than them! At that time, I have seen them, although I have seen them from a distance, but I am not afraid of them! "


    The grand Princess laughed: "do you mean that time when you looked at it from a distance of 8000 meters?"


    Black six face red ears: "then I am not afraid of them!"


    A dead duck has a hard tongue.


    Li Rui glanced at heiqi disdainfully and said, "if you are greedy for life and afraid of death, you will die sooner or later. Because you are one of the princes, not the common people. If you don''t have the courage, sooner or later you will die in the hands of the warships, or in the hands of the underground coalition forces. "


    Black six complexion gradually resolute: "I have recognized myself clearly, I will march forward bravely!"


    "Good!"


    Li Rui was very satisfied with the effect of black six''s chicken soup: "now, you go to kill the night!"


    "Ah?"


    Black six is greatly surprised, this matter son let him hesitate again.


    Li Rui hated the iron but said: "this is a great opportunity. He is playing hard now, but I''m sure he will be injured later. Take advantage of this opportunity, go and kill him, and then surrender to the warship. Follow my instructions and wait for the opportunity! "


    It''s a big plan.


    Black six knew that this would be an important choice in his life.


    He hesitated for a long time and asked, "can we not go?"


    "No way!"


    Black six despaired: "well, I can''t die! It''s a pity that I''m young and I don''t even have a wife, but I''m dying. "


    Li Rui and the grand princess looked at him with a smile.


    Black six knew it was over, so he had to do it obediently.


    Tianwanlin was not the opponent of the warships. After several rounds, he was shot down from the sky.


    As soon as he landed, he vomited blood, but he reluctantly supported himself and crawled to the direction of the warship.


    "Don''t hit me, don''t hit me, I..."


    He wants to say I surrender.


    But just at this time, a smart little fat man passed by and killed Tianwan with a knife.


    Poor day late, in the evening star, but was black six this little son to cut. Death is unjust, death is oppressive!


    Black six''s sword was still dripping blood. He looked at the warship: "my Lord, on behalf of tianwanxing, I surrender to you!"


    What a traitor!


    The grand princesses all want to give black six applause. It''s called a reality.


    The battleship man came down from the sky. He was a cockroach. He floated slowly to black six: "you kill my prey."


    "My Lord, he was doomed to die the moment he was shot down. This man is so bold that he dares to challenge your majesty. I will surely kill him. "


    Black six shows good quality.


    The warship stares at black six and slowly asks, "who are you?"


    "I''m the prince of tianwanxing. I''ve always opposed tianwanlin''s use of soldiers in your territory. And this dog thief is endangering my empire. I would rather send the stars of heaven and night to the adults than let him succeed! "


    The sailor nodded slightly: "not bad."


    It''s a good thing for anyone to hear. It''s because of infighting. Which one doesn''t like it?


    Hei Liu said: "my Lord, I just hope to follow him and learn something in the future. I believe that in the future, it will be the adults who will rule the heavens... "


    The battleship laughs. He can see the ambition of black seven.


    Black six wants to hold his thigh and help rule the dark sky in the future.


    This abacus is really good.


    "Not bad."


    The battleship nodded again.


    Hei Liu was very happy, so he bowed to him: "godfather, please accept the child''s worship..."


    At this time, a fire was burning towards the warships.


    When this firelight came to the front of the warships, it had become a firelight all over the sky.


    And black six will start at this time!


    He put a dagger into the bottom of the warship''s foot.


    It must be impossible for him to kill the warships. But it also plays an important role in arousing the anger of the warship and hurting him.


    The warships either lowered their heads to deal with black six or raised their heads to deal with the fire.


    It''s a choice.


    There is a third choice.


    The choice was initiated by Li Rui.


    Others such as you long, direct fight!


    Boom!


    The sky thundered.

 Chapter 962

    It''s not the first time that this kind of confrontation has happened, but the Recovery Army led by Li Rui can basically win every time.


    It''s not that Li Rui has any talent, but that he is too familiar with such a way of fighting.


    The warships ordered the ruled of No.2 star to attack wave by wave. With such rhythm, Li Rui could not be caught at all.


    On the contrary, he made a name for himself.


    So more and more people came to him.


    A few months later, star 2 had been defeated by the Recovery Army led by Li Rui. It was at this time that tianwanxing sent a large army to support.


    In the sky, ships came.


    The envoys sent by tianwanxing, the royal family of tianwanxing, and the actual ruler of tianwanxing, arrived in person.


    Li Rui received him.


    The two sides had a friendly meeting. It''s said to be friendly. In fact, we all know very well that we will be here at night.


    Tianwanlin said: "now the Recovery Army has laid down a big territory. Thank you very much for recovering this planet. Merge into my night star! In this way, the resistance to the invasion of warships will be strengthened. What''s more, the Recovery Army does not have the ability to govern. In this regard, tianwanxing can just do its part. "


    Say so, the day evening faces to show complacent smile.


    Li Rui didn''t speak, but Hei Liu couldn''t help saying, "uncle, when my sister and I were trapped, why didn''t you come to rescue us?"


    "Adults talk, children don''t interrupt."


    It''s very hard for Hei Liu to take care of him in the evening. After such a period of experience, he is no longer a child.


    The training of the battlefield made him grow up rapidly.


    He has seen some of the situation clearly.


    "Lin Shu, you are bullying us!"


    "So what?" he said? Now that I''ve mobilized the army, we''re in control of the sky. You don''t think you can really control the planet with your recovery army, do you? "


    "And you, haiweiming." Tianwanlin pointed to Li Rui and said, "I didn''t expect that you still have some ability to pull up such a situation. But your contribution has come to an end. Now I''ll take over the governance here. It''s nothing for you. "


    Li Rui frowned: "it''s the first time I''ve ever seen such an ugly food."


    Big black sky pursues the law of the jungle very much, but like tianwanlin, it is also the big man of tianwanxing. I don''t want face at all. It''s really rare to snatch the fruits of victory so directly.


    Tianwanlin didn''t care about this. He waved his hand, and dense guards poured out from all directions.


    "Imprison haiweiming and put him to death."


    Tianwanlin doesn''t care what Li Rui thinks. In his opinion, everything is under control. So it doesn''t matter whether they eat each other or not. He doesn''t even pay attention to the black seven and the grand princess.


    Black six angry way: "you do this, not afraid of the Recovery Army revenge?"


    "I''m in charge here, and the Recovery Army will be all my people in the future. Xiao Qi, you are still too young. I advise you to mind your own mouth. I can kill him and I can kill you both. Don''t think that your status is very noble and you have no strength. You are nothing. Just be your moth and be as boring as before. "


    Black six''s face turned red.


    Once upon a time, tianwanlin was very kind to him. No matter what he does, he always covers up and appreciates it.


    Now I think tianwanlin is deliberately training him to be a useless person.


    In this way, tianwanlin will be in power forever.


    "I regret that I thought you were really good to me."


    Black six left sad tears.


    The grand Princess wiped away her tears for heiliu and said to tianwanlin, "Uncle Wang, this is too much."


    "What''s too much? This is the world. When it comes to the control of a planet, it''s not that you kids have to get involved. It''s not self humiliating. What''s this? "


    In the evening, when the domineering spirit was exposed, he talked about the rule of Wang Bazhi: "you should know your ability in what status and what position you have. The strong are always strong and deserve to enjoy everything. It''s kind of me that I haven''t killed all your eldest brother''s heirs over the years. Don''t commit the following crimes so that I won''t be happy and kill all of you. "


    The eldest daughter didn''t speak, but there was a little anger in her eyes.


    Tianwanlin didn''t care at all. He looked at Li Rui: "Mr. Hai Weiming, please."


    We only need to control this "haiweiming" to control the Recovery Army. In addition, black seven and the grand concubine are at his disposal, so the Recovery Army can''t turn over any storm.


    Conquering a planet without blood will be remembered by everyone in the future. No matter how bad he does, he can be praised just for this.


    With this credit, he can directly abolish the elder brother who was paralyzed by his conspiracy, ascend the throne of tianwanxing, and accept the crown crowned by the Dark Lord of the dark sky.


    Therefore, this action is very important for him to decide whether he can go further.


    Now all of this is going very smoothly.


    Li Rui obediently followed the soldiers.


    Together with black six and the grand princess, they were taken away together.


    Three people, once again in a cell.


    "Mr. Hai, are you sure it''s really good for us to hand over the fruits of our victory?"


    "It''s going to be a disaster when it''s too late. If he doesn''t go up to block the muzzle of the gun, you go up to block it? Do you really think we''re going to make a steady turnaround? They haven''t done anything yet. They all send their running dogs to fight with us. "


    Li Rui sneered: "your uncle came just in time. We can turn the light into the dark according to the plan. Otherwise, I really don''t know where to find such a receiver. "


    Black six Yin measured to smile to come out: "I just acting pretty good?"


    "Just so, a little bit too much. I''m actually a little worried. If he can''t help killing you, what space do you have to perform? "


    Black six face a stagnant, hesitant way: "can''t......"


    "Why not? Tianwanlin just moved his heart. If he kills you, it''s like killing an ant, but if he doesn''t kill you, it''s to keep you to witness his victory. "


    "This man is really disgusting."


    Black six and the grand Princess thought it was.


    Outside the city, under the organization of Muqi and Yuanyu, the people and horses of the Recovery Army scattered all over the city and hid.


    Tianwanlin successfully took over the territory laid down by the restoration army. He was elated and thought that he had made great contributions.


    His subordinates even used the so-called praise of "the enemy falling from the wind".


    As a result, on the third day of taking over, the warships arrived.

 Chapter 964

    Thunder arrived at the same time as the firelight flooded the battleship.


    It''s weird, as if it''s sneaking in the air and suddenly arriving.


    Come so incisively.


    At that moment, the wind suddenly rose, making those flames more and more surging.


    The battleship rose up, black six was kicked to fly at the same time, fire and thunder at the same time in his body!


    Almost as soon as they came into contact with the thunder, the warships flew back. Then what happened to him made the grand princesses feel scared.


    The warships are rotting.


    His flesh fell one by one, and soon he could see the white bone. In a few seconds, the warship died howling.


    It''s like a mortal being infected with some terrible virus.


    Why is there such a terrible situation?


    The grand princess can''t understand.


    Li Rui is thoughtful.


    It seems that the death is a terrible thing for the warships.


    Unexpectedly, it can''t resist the erosion of dead air at all.


    Even yuan Shen was stopped in the flesh and died together.


    It''s terrible.


    "This battleship, is it so scum?"


    At this time, Li Rui was really eager to try.


    However, the current scene, or to wait for him to clean up.


    Use the warship to kill tianwanlin, and then attack to kill the warship. The mantis catches the cicada and the Yellow sparrow is behind. What he wants to do is the man who plans everything behind him and holds the catapult.


    Now the Yellow finch has been shot down.


    All that''s left is the harvest.


    Li Rui usually doesn''t take part in this kind of thing, but gives it to the people under his hand.


    The grand Princess fired a fireball into the sky. The fireball exploded, forming a signal bomb like effect. The dark Recovery Army appeared. Muqi and Yuanyu led the troops to clean up the place.


    Tomorrow morning, this is a new situation.


    "Mr. Hai, what should we do next?"


    Black six doesn''t know what to do, he doesn''t understand.


    Li Rui looked at him with that kind of disheartened eyes and said, "what else can I do? Continue to attack other cities until the planet is completely recovered


    "Get rid of the warships, give me back the dark sky! You know what I mean? "


    "Understand, understand..." black six don''t understand.


    Li Rui went back to rest.


    As the top figure of the Recovery Army, he was only responsible for using his brain and making moves at critical moments. He didn''t take part in anything else, leaving the mess to black six and munch.


    Because of this, they can get rapid growth.


    The next day, Li Rui called together heiliu, Muqi and others to hold a small meeting.


    At the beginning, there were nine people, including him. Now there are only six left.


    These six were the veterans of the Recovery Army.


    Led by Li Rui.


    In the conference room, Li Rui pondered for a moment and said, "I need some materials, which can help me build a transmission array. I''ll tell you what''s going on here. "


    Perhaps feeling that something big was about to happen, black six cried in horror: "old Hai, are you going to die?"


    "You''re going to die."


    "Then what do you tell us in such a tone of account?"


    Li Rui knocked on the table: "I''m going to leave recently. I''ll leave the business here to the grand princess for the time being. This time I am going to see the royal highness of the princess. Don''t come back to see your rebellious rebellion, split division, and the good situation has become a mess. Then I will kill you all. "


    Black six is surprised and pleased: "Hai Lao, do you even know your royal highness?"


    There is only one long princess, your Royal Highness Princess Su Hong.


    Li Rui waved his hand: "she''s my book fan and my most loyal fan. Do you think I''ll talk nonsense about that? Listen, the material I need this time is to set up a teleport array. And what I want to tell you, remember:


    1¡¢ If a warship dies, the others will be furious. So next time, they will come with anger and a large number of people. You should hide and fight guerrilla warfare.


    2¡¢ After I left, you members of the development team, secretly, coldly, slowly recover lost land plan, do not make conflicts!


    3¡¢ If you can''t fight, you should hide and wait for me to lead you. Everyone else is dead. When I come back, the grass on your grave will be several feet high. Do you understand


    Speaking of this, they naturally understand.


    Li Rui nodded: "OK, I''ve listed the list. Go and search for the materials of the transmission array."


    There is a piece of paper in front of everyone, and certain materials are written on each piece of paper.


    After Li Rui gave the order, they took charge of the execution.


    The meeting room was deserted, but Li Rui left the eldest daughter.


    "Mr. Hai, do you have anything to say to me alone?"


    Li Rui said without expression: "you have to learn to control the situation. This is what you have to learn. If you can do well this time, you will grow up


    "I will try my best to do well."


    "That''s good. I''m looking forward to your performance."


    Li Rui waves his hand and the eldest daughter leaves.


    There are still many things to sort out on this planet.


    But this is not Li Rui''s home. His home is far away.


    Three days later, all the materials needed for the transmission array were ready. Li Rui carved the array pattern and directly sent it to the underground. Then through the underground to other people''s transport, back home.


    It''s not a short time in the past.


    During this period of time, Li Rui is most concerned about his wife and children.


    Wake up from the room, Li Rui goes downstairs. But he didn''t see his wife and children, and everyone in the family was not at home. This situation is very strange, which makes Li Rui feel very uneasy.


    The breath circulates a circle, discovering that the home has not been destroyed. Bone dragon is still lying on the roof, aware of Li Rui''s breath, bone dragon calls.


    Li Rui takes out his mobile phone and makes a call to Jian Suyan.


    "Where is it?"


    "At Dad''s house, tomorrow is his birthday. You''ll be back just in time for the birthday party. "


    Li Rui breathed a sigh of relief: "OK, I''ll come right away."


    Li Rui felt happy when he hung up. It''s a coincidence to be back in time for such an important day.


    But just after this thought, Li Rui felt a whirl.


    Directly is to fall into the fantasy of the Runner King.


    This time, it''s a cell.


    Li Rui wants to throw up when he sees the cell. He has been dealing with this stuff recently. Love is the disaster of prison, too many times, right?


    The runner king was sitting in his chair, ready for his time.


    "Long time no see."


    "I don''t want to see you at all, if possible."


    Li Rui''s face is as cold as ice. He has no good temper for the Runner King.


    But the runner king didn''t agree: "do you know why I let your father live tomorrow?"


    Li Rui looks at him and laughs.


    He bent down with laughter.


    "Tangtang... Runner King!"

 Chapter 965

    "Are you still the ten kings of the earth?"


    Li Rui raised his head with a smile on his face.


    The Runner King''s face was as usual: "you are no longer a nobody. You don''t have to follow me."


    "If I were not a little man, would you hurt me?"


    "I know Su Hongying''s ability. If she died in our hands so easily, she would not be su Hongying. Li Rui, put away your fussy mind. "


    Runner King''s expression is very cold, cold as if in the face of a stranger.


    "It''s just a game I set up. Many people are staring at you. Including us, including Su Hongying. You should be clear by now. Obviously, you have played your part. It''s much better than you go to the demon territory to collect intelligence. "


    Li Rui was silent.


    It''s not that he didn''t think about this possibility.


    But at the beginning, they didn''t hesitate at all, so that he felt that it didn''t really look like that.


    Now runner Wang brings it up again, and Li Rui feels very bored.


    Being a chess player is boring.


    Many things are like this, you can understand, but you may not be able to accept. In particular, knowing that the other party is not well intentioned.


    "I refuse."


    "You can''t refuse."


    "No, I''ve been able to say no." Li Rui looks calm, as if he is talking about a very small thing.


    Even if the man he faced was the Runner King, one of the ten kings of the earth.


    It can be called the existence of gods.


    But Li Rui refused.


    "As you said, I''m no longer a nobody. Of course, although you say so, you still don''t take me seriously in your heart. In fact, you look down on me more than the eldest prince and treat me as an outsider. When I do things for the underworld, they even treat me as a brother. The tenth prince even once really treated me as a big brother. But you won''t. besides not treating me as your own person, you even look down on me. I''ve known for a long time


    Li Rui said slowly, with a very serious attitude.


    "So I don''t use the underground wechat group very much, even if I can exchange it for benefits. I also seldom practice the skills of the earth. What I learn is all the skills outside the country. Or the skills in our world. I haven''t even learned anything from you. Frankly speaking, I don''t think I owe you anything now. And what did you do? You say that if I don''t follow your orders, you''ll make my father live tomorrow. The Runner King, is that insulting? "


    "Are you the only one in the world? I have a good relationship with the eldest prince. In fact, I can also talk to King Qin Guang. You ten kings are not monolithic. Besides, I''m at least the son-in-law of the Dark Lord. Whether you admit it or not, I''ve dealt with a woman that you haven''t dealt with for thousands of years. Eating soft food is also a skill. I''m not ashamed of it. "


    Li Rui looked at the Runner King calmly: "in fact, I''ve been holding these words for a long time. The reason why you are a God is that we respect you and send you to the altar. Instead of letting you bully the people you protect, if so, you are no different from the Dark Lord. "


    Li Rui seldom speaks so much seriously.


    It''s hard to do that.


    Many people think that he is used to keeping a low profile, but still think that he will not keep a high profile. This is a very wrong point of view. In fact, he has never been a man on his knees in a real sense.


    In any kind of environment, if allowed, Li Rui prefers to stand up and live according to his own ideas.


    If that doesn''t work, he''d rather die.


    What''s the point of living like a dog, at the mercy of others?


    Death is better than freedom!


    The runner king thought it over for a long time.


    The Runner King is very proud, but he is not unreasonable. As a matter of fact, he knows how to calculate. Just look at his layout. He is a very intelligent man.


    Now he knows that Li Rui can''t be forced to submit in that way.


    "And what do you think?"


    Asked the king.


    This time, it''s more equal.


    Li Rui said: "I don''t like the Dark Lord either, including when I discuss the future with Su Hongying. The Dark Lord''s field needs extreme expansion. Every time he swallows a plane, his strength will be strong. However, when he expanded his field, he did not treat his people well. It can be said that he was completely tyrannical. Under his rule, human life was cheaper than grass. So I don''t like him, and I don''t like to be ruled by him. I don''t want him to rule the world or the underworld at all. So I''ve done a lot of things, can you understand me now? "


    The Runner King nodded.


    He can really understand that.


    It can''t be said that he fully understands it, but for the most part, he can understand it.


    As a result, he realized his mistake. That mistake is like a fishbone stuck in his throat. The difference is that he can pull out the fishbone, but that mistake can''t be pulled out by hand.


    "I think I owe you an apology."


    "There''s no need. Apologies are not valuable, and I don''t want them. I said so much, so heart and lung to tell you, but I just want to tell you, don''t be smart, let alone arrange my life. Maybe in a few decades, I will go abroad. When I come back, maybe I''ll be stronger than you. Don''t think this sentence is ridiculous. How long do I practice? "


    Runner Wang laughed: "I firmly believe that."


    Li Rui''s cultivation speed can be said to be extremely outstanding.


    In fact, adults have a clear idea of this.


    Many times, you have to admit that some people are just so outstanding. Say they have talent or say they have a good life.


    In a word, it''s a fact, just like some people in the college entrance examination can get 730 out of 750 points.


    We all have heads made of meat. How can some people just score 730?


    What about monsters? But it''s not.


    It''s hard work, hard work, self-discipline and so on. Take those things apart and everyone can understand them. It doesn''t matter, but they are wonderful when they are combined.


    It''s amazing.


    It''s amazing.


    "If you don''t say anything about the Dark Lord, I will try to do it, but don''t sacrifice me to help you achieve your goal. In fact, I''m invincible in the world. You can''t send your real body to kill anyone. There are many powerful people in my family. I don''t believe you can find out the identity and origin of my li Laozu? "


    Runner Wang solemnly: "checked."


    "Who is he?"


    The runner king was silent for a long time and spewed out two words.


    Li Rui was silent after listening to those two words.


    Protoss.


    Although I had a little feeling for a long time, I still felt that it was incredible and shocking when my guess was confirmed.


    That''s the gift!

 Chapter 966

    Li Rui has not been very clear about the origin of Laozu. I didn''t ask much about it, because he slept too long and didn''t remember many things.


    Originally, it was just cheating the Runner King. I didn''t expect to find out such amazing news.


    Well, our team-mates are very strong. It''s good to have thigh hugs.


    "Well, you know what you need to know. I won''t say more. I''ll go back and prepare a birthday party for my family. "


    Li Rui just left.


    No matter whether runner Wang Tong agrees or not, anyway, he is planning to go back and study carefully, so that no one can pull him into the dreamland anytime and anywhere.


    It''s nothing before, that''s because the relationship was good before. We can''t do it now. We can''t be regarded as close comrades in arms on the same front. We can''t afford to be on call.


    Back in the world, Li Rui rushed to his parents'' home. In fact, the distance is not far, just a few hundred meters.


    It''s true that there are so many things to go home.


    The parents'' house was very busy, and many relatives came. More than a dozen tables upstairs and downstairs, father-in-law and mother-in-law, all came to support.


    No wonder, in short, they don''t want to stay at home. One is to help. They have a happy atmosphere.


    Xiaoman runs up and down with his brothers. Li Shenping, who is a little older, and Li Youran, who is about to be a year old... The family team is booming.


    Li Rui came in just as he was pouring water. When he saw him, he put the basin aside, wiped his hands and ran over, hugging Li Rui: "you''re back."


    Li Rui hugged her hard: "I miss you so much!"


    Li Rui was homesick for a day when she was ruled by Su Hongying. Especially when Su Hongying was tossed about by her, she missed the women at home most. They were all angels. Even Jian Sumei and yingzi, who were real, also made Li Ruichao miss them.


    It''s a very happy thing to return to the world at this moment.


    In short, he laughs. At this moment, the people inside hear the news, and Xiao man and they call dad, Li PA and Li Ma louder and louder one by one. They all come out.


    "Hey, you''re back at last. If you don''t come back again, your father will scold you for being unfilial!"


    Dad Li shook his head decisively: "no, I didn''t say that."


    Li Ma''s eyes stare: "I don''t know you?"


    Dad Li nodded quickly: "yes, I said that, ha ha."


    In short, she said, "you have to hold them, too. Su Mei has talked about how you didn''t go home several times."


    Li Rui smiles and hugs him one by one. Jane Su Mei had a big red face: "I didn''t say that!"


    "It doesn''t matter whether I say it or not. I miss you very much anyway. I love you so much!"


    In short, they could not help laughing.


    Elder sister sang noticed something: "are you tortured in the underworld, so you go home to find warmth?"


    Li Rui thumbed up: "that''s great. Alas, let''s go in and have a chat."


    After entering the door, Li Rui sat down in the living room and talked about things in hell and big dark sky. Of course, Li Rui didn''t dare to mention Su Hongying, but when Li Rui saw Su Hongying separated, he sneered a few times.


    "Su Hongying, come here. You beat me up in the hell!"


    Su Hongying also sneered: "you deserve it. When I come to this position, I don''t think I''ll clean you up."


    She''s really anticipating!


    Li Rui has been ruled out of the world without coming here. It''s just that he has to sacrifice his beauty to avoid the disaster.


    "How can I talk to brother Li? It''s not big or small. Go wash the dishes quickly Jane Su Mei exclaimed.


    Su Hongying originally wanted to hear how Li Rui abused her in the underground, but she was not willing to leave. But when Sakura''s eyes crossed, she went to the kitchen to help.


    It seems that Sakura has treated her.


    Very good. Li Rui is very satisfied. But still remind yingzi: "don''t be so fierce to Su Hongying next time, and make a good relationship with her."


    "Why should I have a good relationship with her? Why did you steal her?" Cherry son a disdainful expression, "didn''t expect you to be such a person, I really read you wrong, cheated!"


    Li Rui is not guilty: "what are you talking about?"


    "The main reason is that her noumenon is really likely to come to the world. Her noumenon is so strong that we can''t add it all together. So we should pay attention to the layout in advance. Otherwise, if she does come, I can''t guarantee you. "


    I''m kidding. Actually, it''s safe. At least everyone has that kind of relationship. Su Hongying should take his face into consideration.


    But Sakura was obviously frightened, stammered: "this, so fierce, OK, I know."


    "Recently, the situation in the world is not peaceful. There are many miracles coming from the West. It''s said that there are some powerful people who may trouble us. " Su Hongying said.


    There are no two tigers in one mountain. If there are such people in the west, they will not be able to bear the trouble.


    Li Rui nodded: "it doesn''t matter. I''ll get rid of it."


    If you can''t beat Su Hongying, you can''t beat those people in the West. Invincible in the world, is not just talk.


    Guan Feixue asked him, "did you bring any gifts back?"


    Li Rui nodded: "that must be taken."


    Anyway, according to the Convention, Li Rui will bring something back when he goes to the hell or the dark sky. This time, Li Rui has more space to intervene in the 17th planet because of the Recovery Army.


    Presents are distributed in the living room. Everyone has them.


    After giving gifts, Li Rui helped the old people in his family to take care of their bodies one by one.


    It''s human. It''s always like this. In particular, they are all their own people. They should be polite and have a correct attitude.


    It was not until the evening that Li Rui had room to stop. While Li Rui is upstairs and in the room, Su Hongying comes up quietly.


    "You have my mark on you. What have you done?"


    "Go to bed." Li Rui said lightly.


    Su Hongying opened her mouth in an O-shape. She couldn''t believe it. She put her hands in front of her body and said, "how can that happen?"


    Li Rui glanced at her and sighed: "I''ll be my family from now on. I''ve asked them to treat you better."


    "No, I''d rather not have them be nice to me!" Su Hongying can''t accept such a thing.


    Li Rui laughed: "then I''ll let them continue to treat you like that."


    "No, you know I didn''t mean it!"


    Su Hongying almost felt that she was about to collapse. She hugged her head and murmured, "how can this happen? How can this happen! What did you do? "


    Li Rui walked over and stood in front of Su Hongying: "I didn''t do anything. She did it for me."


    Su Hongying


    Look at each other in silence.


    It''s really speechless. The atmosphere in the room was very awkward for a moment. Su Hongying''s eyes are wandering and confused. Although she knows that Li Rui is still in her hands, it''s right to be a little dark and cool.


    But the thought that noumenon had such a relationship with him made Su Hongying feel very uncomfortable.


    She didn''t want to have that connection with Li Rui at all!


    "My noumenon has harmed me!"


    Su Hongying said sadly.


    Li Rui shook his head: "don''t let this out."


    "You think I''m stupid? Why should I tell people such a disgraceful thing? It''s you who are not allowed to tell! I shouldn''t have come to this place in the first place


    Su Hongying, angry and angry, stares at Li Rui.


    Li Rui hands a stand: "OK, don''t say these useless, are a family, every day so outsider."


    "Who''s with your family? Get out of here!"


    Su Hongying said angrily and left the room.


    It seems that this matter really has a great influence on her. Li Rui is also very helpless. There is no way.


    Lie, Li Rui doesn''t want to lie to her. Although that is the responsibility of noumenon, in the final analysis, they are actually the same person. It''s just the same body, different consciousness.


    Sooner or later, she will know about it.


    Besides, Li Rui is almost certain that Su Hongying will come to the world.


    Instead of this, it''s better to let Fenshen know about it earlier, so that she can have a preparation in her heart, so as to avoid collapse and chaos.


    Since then, Su Hongying is very unhappy, often hiding from Li Rui.


    He has a big temper, or he will call Li Rui around. Of course, this attitude must be punished.


    The next day, many guests came to celebrate the birthday.


    A lot of guests, most of them, came to see Li Rui, or about the West Turkey.

 Chapter 967

    Fireworks fly to the sky, melodious music playing slowly. Although you can also invite the waist drum team to play and sing, it is the local tyrant''s behavior after all.


    In fact, that''s not pleasant. Dad Li doesn''t like that kind of tune. Li Rui is not good at that either. Asking for that will lower the grade.


    Basically speaking, the banquet of the Li family is usually a chat between acquaintances. Talk about ideals, talk about plans and goals.


    The atmosphere has always been good.


    At this time, at Li Rui''s table, Zhao Kuafu said: "good guy, those western Turks have a big temper. They say that the earth can''t be controlled by your black League... What''s the matter? I think they want to turn over to serfs and sing!"


    Li Rui almost thought he was a bully in the global village. He waved his hand and said with a smile, "don''t blackmail me. If you want to be a landlord, you can play by yourself. I don''t want to do that."


    Zhao Kuafu burst out laughing: "later, they really sent someone to make an appointment for war. They made an appointment twice, and I pushed it. I said brother Li is busy. I don''t have time! "


    Li Rui nodded. It was just like that.


    Zhao Kuafu then said, "then they will send someone to tell me that when brother Li comes back, you must inform them so that you can be beaten."


    Li Rui put down his glass: "is the skin so itchy?"


    "That''s not true!"


    "It seems that we should bring more people to see what they have and investigate. If they win, they have to pay a little price. "


    Listen, listen, Zhao Kuafu will show a "heiheihei" smile.


    This noon, he was so a smile, a good sunny day was just laughed out of a gloomy, all of you are villains.


    Li Rui has already said something about this matter. Naturally, that''s it.


    Li Rui and Li Laozu clink a cup with the extreme Taoist heavenly devil, and ask them for their views on the field. When everyone reaches a certain level of cultivation, there will be a certain field. The field is a manifestation of strong strength, which is directly linked with strength.


    At present, the strongest field known is the field of Dark Lord, followed by the field of Su Hongying.


    Then there are the respective fields of the ten kings in the prefecture, such as the field of the Runner King. If we want to surpass them, we must have more powerful fields as support.


    The demon shook his head: "I don''t know much about this area. Your field is made up of divine consciousness. This is not in line with the cultivation methods outside the country. "


    "How do we deal with foreign areas?"


    "Outside the territory, high-level fighting and large-scale fighting are really areas of use. But the top group, basically, concentrated the field into strength and burst out. For example, one blow blows a planet... "


    "Is that true?" Li Rui thought it was incredible.


    It''s a bit of bullshit to blow up a planet with one blow.


    "It''s not difficult. After the field is condensed, we should strengthen the Dharma phase and mana. Such a way can be achieved, but it is rare, and I have only seen it once. That''s a terrible situation. In fact, it''s no surprise. The earth believes that science and technology can destroy a planet. Why does it think that the cultivation civilization can''t do that? "


    Li Rui is silent.


    That''s true.


    In dragon ball, frisha blows a star with one blow, using the method of cultivating truth and civilization. Power directly destroys the core of the planet, disintegrates the planet and turns it into cosmic dust.


    And technological civilization, Galaxy destruction, seems to have more credibility. For example, the singer of three bodies destroyed the universe with two-way foil. This is a dimension reduction attack of high-dimensional civilization on low dimensional civilization.


    "How can we do that?"


    "This is a long story..." the extreme way demon didn''t say, just drinking.


    Li Rui smiles.


    Li Laozu said: "you have mastered the method to expand the field according to its characteristics. But just now, the old devil was right. Cutting edge combat power is not to be defeated by the field. That''s the way of power dispersion. So... Some people may have gone the wrong way. "


    Li Rui thought this was true.


    Because the person who said this is not others, Li Rui might not believe it if anyone else said this.


    But Li Laozu said.


    Li Rui believes it.


    Because he is a Protoss, in other words, he is the immortal above nine days. He has seen more high-end civilization, immortals, and everyone wants to be immortals. That''s not just talking about it.


    How can it not be powerful or powerful if it can become the envy of the whole plane.


    "How can we unite the fields?"


    Li Laozu looked at several Demons: "that''s a long story."


    Obviously, there''s something to talk about in private.


    Li Rui held a meeting and raised his glass: "come on, you must not be drunk today! No one is allowed to cheat. If you drink, you can really drink. Don''t follow me in the way of running Qi to get rid of drinking power! "


    That''s the right thing to say.


    After the whole meal, Li Rui didn''t deliberately set up any scenes, and he didn''t specially run to his father to kneel three times and knock nine times. Is to have a meal, everyone happy together, and do not let parents tired.


    The atmosphere was good and they were happy. After dinner, we all took photos together, and we were very happy.


    There are a lot of leftovers. In the afternoon, some people will continue to play here and wait until the evening. As for what to clean up, Li Rui is doing it separately. It''s a shame that it''s a Li family.


    If I see so many Li Rui busy at the same time in other places, I''m afraid that I think twins or n-twins can declare Guinness World Records.


    In the afternoon, when I transferred to Li Rui, all the students of Renxing martial arts school went back. Xiaoman and his father-in-law and mother-in-law stayed with Li''s father and mother. Li Rui, together with Li Laozu and Jidao Tianmo, came to daxueping.


    Three people sat down and Li Rui asked in detail about the method of domain cohesion.


    Li Rui is open-minded to learn.


    Li Laozu''s field is a lotus seed. When the lotus seed is released in the field, it will evolve into a green world with flowers and trees. As soon as the field is released, the vegetation on this side of the back mountain will grow rapidly.


    A wooden dragon swam in the field of Qinglian. With the expansion of the field of Qinglian, the wooden dragon gradually became strong. But in the end, the Mulong became very small in the field, wrapped around Li Laozu''s wrist, and became a small black snake.


    Li Rui opens his mouth and looks at his shoes.


    "So I''ve always tied a wooden dragon as a shoelace?"


    "No, you''re a little black snake, but it has infiltrated my breath and become a spiritual thing."


    Li Rui breathes a sigh of relief. It''s OK. Otherwise, he will be under great pressure to keep three dragons.

 Chapter 968

    "Ignorance is innocence."


    God''s face was full of smiles, and he raised his hand to melt the fireball.


    He knew that the Li family didn''t welcome him, and he knew it very clearly.


    So he turned and walked out.


    "God does not oppress you. God is willing to wait for him to appear."


    From this point of view, at least he is in place. It''s just that Gu Long is purified by him, which makes Xiaoman feel very sad.


    At ordinary times, she also likes to fly in the sky on a bone dragon. Now the bone dragon is gone, which makes Xiaoman feel more and more sad. Her big eyes are full of tears, and she says sadly, "Mom, the dragon is gone... Wuwuwuwu... He pays for my dragon!"


    This is not just a few months ago also played "Dragon Warrior", Xiaoman is very fond of bone dragon. Of course, she likes Thunder Dragon very much, but it''s usually taken by Li Rui.


    Unlike the bone dragon, every day on the roof, want to find it to play, can find at any time.


    I didn''t expect to be purified by the Lord. In short, people don''t know what to do.


    Let God compensate, he will certainly not compensate.


    "Don''t cry. When Dad comes back, the dragon will come back to life, OK?"


    In short, for Xiaoman wipe away tears, constantly comfort.


    "They are all bad people. They run to my house and destroy our pets. When I grow up, I will kill them!"


    Xiaoman said angrily.


    In short, it''s angry and funny: "Why are you just like your father? You''re a girl. You should be more like me."


    "I don''t want to, I''m going to kill them!"


    In short, there is no language.


    This usually Li Rui is not home, Xiaoman''s character is more and more like Li Rui. Considering that Xiaoman is a girl, such a character is too dangerous.


    But I don''t know how to educate children, and I always try my best to cultivate them.


    It turned out to be a great devil.


    worry.


    God returned to the Lincoln car, not anxious, he picked up a glass of red wine, sipped the beauty of the liquid in the taste buds, closed his eyes.


    The chicken said, "Lord God, why don''t you just arrest them?"


    "Li, very strong. In other words, Li''s friends are very strong. "


    The strength of McGregor is low, and we can''t see the strength of that field. But as a God, he has seen countless fields of tyrannical existence, and he knows the horror of that field.


    It''s just a remnant of the field. If he confronts such a field head on, he will feel very embarrassed.


    The sea of flowers, hidden killing.


    If you offend Li Rui too hard, I''m afraid that the temple will be destroyed.


    "When I came into the world, I thought I was going to be in control. Unexpectedly, the mysterious power of the East is really powerful. "


    Watch the trace from the subtle, listen to the thunder in the silent place!


    The stronger the person is, the better he will be able to see the details.


    Of course, God has faith.


    "Although Li is strong, since I came into the world, he is not my opponent. I will guard the glory of the West


    There should be applause here.


    But unfortunately, the McGregor didn''t applaud. She just laughed awkwardly, but her heart began to square.


    She has heard this argument many times. Including the paladins, the Pope... They all seem to have said that.


    More and more people have said that, including those who come to China to challenge Li Rui.


    They were all defeated without exception.


    The chicken felt uneasy.


    If the Lord is defeated, how can she deal with herself?


    This is a problem.


    Of course, such a problem, in the day of making a choice, only waiting for the outcome of fate. As in the examination paper, submitted the answer.


    The rest of the thing, in fact, is powerless, only to wait in fear.


    Li Rui didn''t move on the snow flat. He was quieter than the old monk. He didn''t care about the things in his family. If Li Laozu and Jidao Tianmo could not stop their enemies, then the world would be too crazy.


    As a matter of fact, the extreme heavenly demons have noticed the breath of God for a long time.


    "It''s very strong, or I''ll go for a while."


    "Don''t go."


    "Why?"


    "He lacks a grindstone." Li Laozu said.


    "How do you know I don''t lack it?" he said


    "You never lack experience, what you lack is the improvement of hard power."


    The words were to the point. The devil accepted them and said with a smile: "I didn''t expect that you were also impressed by my fighting experience..."


    Li Laozu was silent and smiling.


    Time goes by, night comes. Laozu Li and the extreme demons are still guarding the mountain. The God at the foot of the mountain has found the movement on the mountain, but he is not disturbed.


    He didn''t have the guts to come up and disturb.


    If it wasn''t for Li Laozu and the extreme way demon, the God would have come up to plan Li Rui''s meditation. But with the two of them, God would have to wait at the foot of the mountain.


    Fortunately, the Lincoln car is quite comfortable. It''s OK to wait.


    It''s a night''s wait.


    The next morning, God opened his eyes, got out of the car and slowly climbed the mountain.


    He felt a throb in the air.


    This shows that something happened to Li Rui. At least, it''s an extraordinary transformation.


    God is happy in his heart.


    Li Rui stands tall in daxueping.


    Looking down on God.


    "That''s you?"


    "That''s me."


    "You''re just in time. I''m short of an opponent."


    Li Rui smiles and points out.


    The sky darkened in an instant, and the field of divine consciousness spread out to cover the sky. The field of divine knowledge is similar to that of black hole, but different.


    Divine consciousness attacks the way of change, from the invisible to the visible, and then from the visible to the invisible.


    Although he was surprised by Li Rui''s field, he didn''t Marvel too much.


    "The realm of light!"


    God also spread the field of exhibition, only to see the light masterpiece, will disperse the dark.


    All over the mountains and fields are brilliant.


    It''s like heaven here!


    The emissary door of the temple at the foot of the mountain was filled with tears. In the realm of God, they saw the revival of the Western earth era.


    It''s a powerful power to rule the world. Over the years, western Turkey has been oppressed by the Chinese people, so it''s hard to be a younger brother.


    But Xitu is proud.


    Moreover, the Western soil is rich in heritage, and its cultural strength is not weak. Therefore, they firmly believe that it can be revived.


    Will revive!


    Today, the God shows his miracles, and the bright field is shrouded, which makes the messengers of the temple feel that their own strength is rising crazily.


    "In my lifetime, I can finally feel such a miracle!"


    "God will lead us to rejuvenation!"


    The admiration and reverence for God make them full of confidence.


    God is also confident.


    "Li, your field is just like this. You are not my opponent. You''d better admit defeat yourself."


    In terms of domain, Li Rui''s domain of divine consciousness is not as big as that of God.


    Even in terms of strength, it may not be as good.


    In the domain of God, everything is not burned.


    Once the purification is launched, Li Rui''s field will only be burned out, and Li Rui himself will only become ashes.

 Chapter 970

    God thinks he''s going to win.


    Li Rui said nothing.


    Li Rui didn''t expect that the realm of divine consciousness was suppressed by the realm of light at the beginning. The West Turk camp is really strong.


    The inside information is not surprising.


    However, Li Rui still does not think he will lose.


    Just released from the field, at this time there is only one grinding disc size.


    The ultimate darkness.


    Li Rui, who was not able to speak, was laughing. "From now on, the world has the final say of my west side. I hope you understand this."


    The God is not sure about the strength of Li Laozu and the extreme Taoist demons, so he dare not trust them. We can only talk with Li Rui as peacefully as possible.


    Of course, that doesn''t mean he''s not proud. In fact, in front of others, it''s very arrogant to ask them to give up their power.


    This is the purpose of his visit. If you can kill Li Rui, it''s naturally the best. If you can''t, it''s also good to achieve the established goal.


    Li Rui said coldly, "what have you done for the world?"


    God a Leng, immediately a smile: "no harm, I will let the world recognize my strong."


    "I''m asking you, what have you done for the world?"


    Li Rui said: "is there only hegemony in your heart?"


    God was silent.


    yes.


    This is the truth.


    He could not deny Li Rui''s accusation.


    After a long time, God said, "it''s meaningless to say this now."


    "Then I''ll let you know if it''s meaningful. It''s not up to you. In the next hundred years, temple, be honest and obedient to me, bow your head and be a dog


    In the field of divine consciousness, he went to the God.


    At that moment, the realm of divine consciousness about the size of a millstone turned into a black dragon.


    God disdained to shake his head: "you Chinese have an old saying, called indomitable."


    He has shown a leisurely attitude, which is also based on his confidence in the bright field. The millstone enters the light field, is blocked with all its strength, and burns.


    However, the field of light failed to stop the concentrated attack in the field of divine consciousness.


    Although, Li Rui''s field of divine consciousness has not become a thin line like that of Laozu Li. But it is also better than God''s extensive field of light.


    The concentrated field of divine consciousness is not mature enough and has many defects.


    However, he broke through the blockade in the field of light and killed God directly.


    God tried his best to resist the invasion of the realm of divine consciousness.


    Suddenly, on the God''s body, the black fire burns.


    The black fire made the Lord''s face distorted. The God tried his best to resist, trying to push the field of divine consciousness away.


    However, it can not be done all the time. On the contrary, the field of divine consciousness is bursting into the body of God.


    "You despise the enemy."


    Li Rui''s face was expressionless. As soon as he finished speaking, the field of divine consciousness broke out.


    God, suddenly blackened!


    The black fire disappeared.


    The Lord of God did not move.


    The light in him turns into darkness.


    The boundless darkness assimilates the field of light.


    Assimilation into the dark realm.


    The messengers of the temple at the foot of the mountain were terrified to feel the change, and they could not help but panic one by one.


    "How could that be?"


    "Did God fall?"


    "No, it''s impossible!"


    Li Rui shook his head indifferently, turned around, sat down and continued to think.


    God, by this time, had been completely assimilated by Li Rui. See him, leap down the hill, back to the Lincoln car.


    "Back to the temple."


    The messengers of the temple don''t dare to approach. They are aware of the dangerous smell of God, but God is God after all, far from they can offend.


    They had to harden their heads and walk on thin ice to take God away.


    This is the beginning of the fall of the temple.


    McGregor left with God. Li Rui didn''t stop her.


    This kind of unfamiliar dog just reflects the saying that it''s not our race, and its heart must be different.


    At that time, if it had not been for Li Rui''s rescue, the chicken would have been killed.


    Over the years, she only did some chores in the Li family, and Li Rui didn''t interfere with her practice.


    However, she did not know the good heart, but was the dog bite LV Dongbin, eat inside and outside.


    The Li family doesn''t need such people.


    When the Lord returns to the West and the temple in the west, they will surely meet the disaster.


    The catastrophe that Li Rui prepared for them.


    "You still need to be more concise in your field. Such a big goal is that the person is not careful enough."


    Li Laozu reminds, Li Rui nods: "it''s not proficient enough, at present, it can only do this level for the time being."


    "If you want to be flexible, you need to be clear about the rules of the field. You need to be confident and experience all the changes in your field, and the things you need to master are.... "


    Li Laozu constantly corrected Li Rui''s misunderstanding of changes in the field, like a teacher.


    This makes the extreme way demon envy very much: "this treatment is really extraordinary, how can I not have that good luck."


    The cultivation of martial arts is the same as many things. We can only find out by ourselves. It''s hard to say who has the Kung Fu guidance, but the broad guidance is actually of little significance.


    We should teach students in accordance with their aptitude and tailor them.


    The effect is the best.


    Li Rui closed the door again.


    This time, it took a long time.


    Half a year.


    When Li Rui went out of the pass again, the field of divine consciousness had been able to condense on one finger. This small half year, Li Laozu and the extreme road demon accompany each other, never left one day.


    In the pavilion of daxueping, tea goes and comes, and it''s cold.


    Only these three people sat and talked all night.


    Li Rui is almost bursting out of potential, the whole person is in a state of limit, learning, thinking and practicing.


    In the past six months, nothing serious has happened in the world. But on the west side, the temple was destroyed.


    When God came to China that time, he wanted to establish world hegemony. However, after going back, the Lord of God began to kill.


    Originally, the realm of light was a miracle, but since the God came back from China, the realm of light has become a killing realm.


    The light disappears, the endless darkness burns down the temple.


    The whole temple was removed from the West. For a time, everyone in the western world was silent.


    In the past, the Western strongmen, no matter in the light camp or the dark camp, felt a great sense of danger.


    God sits on the ruins of the temple every day. Over time, he becomes a bottle of stone ghost.


    This bottle of stone ghost always warns the West.


    It''s not so easy to revive the glory of the West!


    The greatest possibility is to bring disaster!


    Times are different. Some people and some things will never go step by step.


    In addition to adapting to the changes of the times, people with low strength are unable to stir up any splash.


    Xitu has become a Desert Castle under the impact of the tide of the times.


    After the tide, there was only mess and unbearable.


    All this makes that name more brilliant. The world, remember him.


    The world remembers his strength.

 Chapter 971

    Li Rui doesn''t care much about things in the West. In the eyes of the strong, the weak don''t have much status.


    As early as a thousand years ago, our ancestors have understood this truth.


    Li Rui''s cultivation of divine knowledge means to live happily at home and with his family.


    Ordinary things, not much attention. Li Rui doesn''t want to pay any attention to the affairs of the prefecture.


    Sometimes I think about them in the dark


    They will also contact Li Rui, most of whom are talking about the latest situation. They kept silent about the princess.


    Everyone knows that it''s very sensitive.


    Li Rui''s indifferent attitude.


    Many times it is like this. When the heart is cold, things will be cool.


    Although later, runner Wang and others did jointly eliminate the ten King order.


    But what''s the use of that?


    Cold heart, is that hot can warm up?


    In this year, the child in July was born, and Wang Ke''s child was born. Zhao Yue was pregnant, so Renxing Pharmaceutical Group''s research work, she temporarily put down, moved to the Li family.


    A lot of things are like this, happening quietly. Li Rui is also spending a lot of time with his family. What''s going on in the world really bothers him to enjoy his life.


    With Su Hongying, Li Rui''s warm attachment to home has been improved. Su Hongying''s separation always thinks of this point, and it is dark and cool.


    Although she didn''t avenge it by herself, at least she helped.


    It was that that thing that kept her in her mind.


    When Li Rui enjoyed the warmth of the world and the peace of life.


    At last, the underground war started fiercely. The ten kings of the underworld, finally unable to bear the shame of losing their position, launched a decisive battle with the Dark Lord.


    Li Rui just heard from the eldest prince that he would not participate in specific matters.


    The reason is very simple, the underground is not good to him.


    It is said that the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. In fact, it depends on the mood. Make me unhappy, whatever you want.


    At noon, Zhao Yue sat down beside Li Rui. Li Shenping, lying in Li Rui''s arms, pointed to Superman on TV and said, "Dad, what is justice?"


    "Justice is that you can''t see others being bullied and rush up to help."


    "Then Li Youran beat me and sister man beat Li Youran. What should I do?"


    "You should call your mother."


    "Oh


    Zhao Yue smiles: "you teach him that, next time he has to think about how to open the summoning skill. It''s not good. I despise you. "


    "Kiss me and despise me."


    Li Rui grabs Zhao Yue''s palm, and the couple are affectionate. Zhao Yue kisses Li Rui.


    Very happy.


    Li Rui likes this feeling.


    "Are you really not going to care about that?"


    Zhao Yue asked.


    Li Rui knew that what she said pointed to the other side and said with a smile, "when the sky falls down, I will bear it. If the sky doesn''t fall, they go to the top. I''ll sell my life and death, and I''ll get a knife in the back. What do I want? "


    Zhao Yue nodded, she is a sensible person, since clearly know Li Rui''s idea, is no more words.


    I''m afraid of chilling people''s hearts.


    Although the family knew about the underground war, Li Rui didn''t say much since he showed his attitude. Taking advantage of this time, Li Rui is at ease with his wife.


    When the child was born, Li Rui was still with him.


    As a father, he always remembers such company.


    This is why, like Zhao Yue, they are already so excellent, but they are willing to be on Li Rui''s side.


    A strong and considerate man is no less attractive to women than a man who sees beautiful women.


    During this period of time, in addition to the war between the hell and the big black sky, another battle also started in the big black sky.


    Taking advantage of the dark sky and the underworld, the warships beat to death and start the rhythm of conquering cities and lands.


    In a word, while the warship No.2 was put into the capsule again, it also captured two neighboring planets.


    Among them, tianwanxing, as the warship No.3, was seriously damaged and slaughtered.


    Fortunately, Li Rui has already reminded the grand Princess and others in time to let them break up into parts and retain their living strength.


    There was a heavy rain at the end of June.


    After all, Li Rui is still concerned about the situation there.


    Seeing Li Rui''s worry, Zhao Yue advised: "if you want to go, go. We can all take good care of our children now. If the hell is really destroyed, it''s not good for the world. There are no eggs under the cover of the nest. This is the great righteousness. "


    Li Rui knows that, too.


    "The fight for personal loyalty is Xiaoyi. But righteousness is about each and every one of us. Of course I understand that, but as a father, my child is only a few months old. "


    "We can really take care of it." Zhao Yue said.


    "Wait a few months, the situation is not clear."


    What kind of judgment and trade-offs will the dark sky make? What will the hell do with this situation.


    It''s going to take a while to understand.


    During this period of time, Li Rui also continued to refine his power in the field of consciousness. He knew in his heart that the next time he started again, he would play a key role.


    Before the troops and horses move, food and grass should go first. Their own ability is the indispensable food and grass.


    By the time of July, the battle between the underworld and the big black sky was already in a white hot stage. Both sides suffered heavy casualties. In order to win the underworld, Da Heitian even ignored the loss of the rear.


    When it came to Li Rui''s side, the demon army of the big black sky had already entered the sixth hell.


    The underground is in danger. The prince and others are suffering. The demons are about to invade the top of the earth, but they can''t do anything.


    It makes them feel bad.


    The most anticipated thing for the prince and others is not the miracle of heaven, but Li Rui''s ability to lead them back.


    "Brother Li, now only you can lead us!"


    "Brother Li, my father, they really did wrong. I apologize for them!"


    "Brother Li, if we really encounter misfortune, I hope you can forgive us!"


    Adults like to calculate everything, like people as chess. And the prince, they are not in power in the strict sense, their blood is not cold, they want to die in the battlefield!


    They didn''t ask Li Rui to lead them to fight, but Li Rui knew that they really thought that way.


    But Li Rui never went.


    It''s not time. Li Rui doesn''t want to go into that battlefield too early. Moreover, according to the information he received, the underground coalition did not use the treasure.


    "Ten kings, you are really calm."


    They are all burning with anger, but they still want to finish their work. I have to say that their composure is really admirable.


    However, the big black sky is also very stable.


    If the situation goes on like this, sooner or later, the dark sky will hit the top of the earth.


    Li Rui is looking for a suitable entry point.

 Chapter 972

    Most of the time, opportunities don''t come by looking for them.


    Under the general situation, opportunities can only depend on waiting.


    So in the past two months, finally, the opportunity has come


    Of course, there is not much excitement. It''s not a good thing. The hell is fighting with Da Heitian. When Li Rui wants to leave home and work hard, his heart is tired enough.


    But if we don''t go, who knows what the situation will be like?


    When Li Rui came to the underworld, the great prince and others were ready to go to the front line. When I saw Li Rui coming, I was overjoyed.


    "Brother Li, you are here. We all thought you would never come to hell again!"


    "How can I? I''m sure I''m coming, even if I''m going to give you a funeral."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "What''s brother Li''s plan this time?"


    "There''s no big plan. I''m just here to bury you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Frankly speaking, I don''t want to come at all.


    "Go to the front line. It''s all up. Besides, nothing will work. By the way, if there are any materials for the transmission array, give me two copies. I''ll go to the dark sky. "


    "Yes


    This time, no one did any damage. The princes were so happy that they collected materials one by one. Within three days, all the materials were ready.


    "Well, it''s efficient this time."


    "We''ve been waiting for brother Li to lead us to the big black sky!" The eldest prince was very happy.


    Li Rui said with a smile, "who said I would take you with me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The great prince and others thought that Xu had not seen each other for a long time, and Li geding had developed new words. To be honest, they don''t like this transition very much. It seems that they are very retarded.


    Of course, in Li Rui''s eyes, I can''t really say that.


    But who cares? We are still good brothers if we don''t say it anyway


    "You go to the front, I go to the big black sky. A small team I reorganized over there is leading them in uprising and rejuvenation. You''ve done something wrong. "


    Li Rui had to disclose some information.


    The prince and others were full of grief and indignation: "no wonder you haven''t come to play with your brothers for so long. It turns out that you have someone else outside!"


    At this time, if you put a hand in "the bridegroom married, but the bride is not me", it must be very appropriate.


    Unfortunately not.


    So the reality is very cruel, that is, the position of the prefectural detachment in Li Rui''s mind is straight-1


    "You can stand on your own. I''ll be an outsider. From now on, I won''t listen to any of your adults. What''s the matter? I''ll take my own team to do it."


    Li Rui said and left.


    The prince and others were silent.


    The prince''s eyes were red. Suddenly, he threw the teacup in his hand angrily.


    "What''s the matter? Good brother Li, he was forced away by them!"


    Yeah, it''s not fair.


    Who doesn''t know.


    The tenth prince, in particular, was shameless.


    "I have to blame my father for this..."


    "Don''t blame him! Be proud and look down on people The prince said angrily, "brother Li, who are you sorry for? You have to push people out! "


    This is also now. In the past, the Prince did not dare to say such a thing. What''s more, in front of the tenth prince, originally, he wanted to keep his mouth shut.


    After all, ten kings are ten kings, the supreme existence of the earth.


    Once upon a time, the ten kings, the prince, were in danger of being killed at any time.


    Now the prince is too lazy to take care of so much. I''ll scold him again.


    If you are not kind, you should be scolded.


    Li Rui came to the huangquan River and drew out all the dead Qi of the king of bone. The book of life and death melted in his hands.


    Li Rui refined the huge and unparalleled spirit of death.


    After that, Li Rui came to the front line and met Su Hongying. In fact, it is not aboveboard to see her, furtive.


    "You dare to come here. You''re very brave."


    Su Hongying is very surprised. She hasn''t seen her lover for a long time. She misses her very much.


    Drag Li Rui into black hole space without saying a word.


    "How are you doing?" Li Rui asked her.


    "It''s just like that. I beat the runner up. I don''t know if he dares to do strange things in the future. All my men dare to touch it. How can it be so easy! "


    That''s a bit of an invitation. Li Rui smiles and takes Su Hongying''s hand: "well, you are always the best!"


    "Why do you come here? Do you want to stop this war? " Su Hongying asked.


    Li Rui shakes his head. When things get to this point, it''s impossible for an individual to stop them. Li Rui is very clear about this.


    "I''m here to ask for credit. I killed a warship. Here''s the body."


    Li Rui takes the corpse of the slain warship out of the jade space and throws it in front of Su Hongying.


    Although there is only one dead bone left, it is a result.


    Su Hongying can''t believe: "you can kill the warship?"


    "Is it strange?"


    "Of course! They are so strong that I don''t believe I can kill them! "


    Li Rui nodded: "originally, I thought I could not kill them. Later, I found that I could still do it. Strangely enough, I seem to be a little bit of a tinker. "


    "If that''s true, don''t tell anyone. I''ll ask you to take it out later, and then you can take it out. Maybe you can come to my father''s face to propose marriage. "


    Then two rosy clouds rose from Su Hongying''s face.


    Li Rui didn''t speak.


    Su Hongying looked at Li Rui and said, "why don''t you like it?"


    "What are you guessing? Who do you think I am, scum man? Of course not. I''m thinking, I''m afraid that''s not enough. "


    Su Hongying was so moved that she dragged Li Rui into her arms and said, "I knew you were still loyal!"


    Li Rui


    "It seems that you use the wrong word. It''s not loyalty, it''s love."


    "Bang, numbness, nausea." Su Hongying said she couldn''t stand this kind of love.


    Li Rui laughed: "I''ll spare no time to accompany you these two days. I''ll have to hunt and kill the warships later."


    Su Hongying breathed a sigh of relief: "I thought you were going to be a lobbyist. As long as you didn''t let me give up attacking the underworld, everything would be easy to say."


    "How can I deliberately embarrass you? Besides, what you have is mine. If you beat the hell, I can get half of it. It''s no shame to eat soft food. "


    Su Hongying thumbs up: "your skin is getting thicker and thicker."


    Li Rui smiles but says nothing.


    As the saying goes, parting is better than getting married. It''s really a period of parting. Su Hongying doesn''t need to think about it all this time. She must be leading the charge every day, like a Galen. Busy, Li Rui came, just let her relax.


    For this matter, Su Hongying specially went back and stopped the war.


    When the news reached the top level of the prefecture, the ten kings were astonished.


    "Li Rui, how can he deal with women so badly?"


    This makes them have a kind of hard struggle for thousands of years, but it''s not as effective as getting a girl.


    It''s the feeling of living in vain.

 Chapter 973

    There are 20 planes in the underworld, and the great dark sky has laid as many as 13 planes.


    It can be said that an individual can understand it. Su Hongying is really capable.


    However, the long princess with extraordinary ability enjoys every day''s leisure time with Li Rui.


    If there is a soft place in everyone''s heart, then Su Hongying''s soft place falls on Li Rui.


    Li Rui is familiar with the underworld. But what''s not good enough is that all the planes that were beaten down by the big black sky were reduced to ruins.


    "It''s easier to destroy than to build. Unfortunately, it used to be a place to suffer, but now there is no way to survive."


    Every plane needs large-scale sacrifice.


    In exchange for the arrival of the Dark Lord.


    Therefore, when every plane is hit down, it is a white ground. Even if the hell is avoiding war, what it brings to the hell is still the bones of the demons.


    "It will come back sooner or later." Su Hongying said.


    "Maybe." Li Rui is not sure about this.


    When passing through the iceberg hell, Li Rui and Su Hongying hand in hand, passing through the place they used to be.


    It''s almost destroyed now. The town streets that used to be there have now been leveled.


    Li Rui looked at it and frowned. He didn''t like it.


    Su Hongying knew what he thought in his heart, so she was also depressed.


    "Don''t do that. I can''t help it. Even if I raise an objection, it doesn''t work at all. "


    Li Rui shook his head: "I don''t blame you either. How can I blame you. Even without you, I will use others to do your work, which I understand. But in other words, you are really a little too good... "


    Su Hongying is embarrassed to smile.


    That''s true.


    It''s said that the times make heroes. In fact, why don''t heroes make the times?


    If not, history may not be like that.


    "Let''s go and have a look somewhere else. It''s getting more and more popular here."


    Su Hongying takes Li Rui and leaves.


    As a matter of fact, she was very angry. She came here as a conqueror before and had no good memory of it. All memories are cold, just like data.


    Since she was with Li Rui, she has a warm memory of a place.


    It turned out to be destroyed in her own hands. It''s hard to remember.


    Li Rui decided to go to the big black sky after they had been traveling for three days.


    Two people went crazy all night.


    Su Hongying is still cruel. When Li Rui arrives in the dark the next day, his waist still hurts. It''s hard to be a man, but it''s tired to be a man.


    At this time, the situation is not much better than the underground. In the sky, a huge ship was in the air, and the artillery fire rang out from time to time.


    The warships have a big plan. They just want to conquer the dark sky in one go.


    Li Rui meets black six.


    Black six, the fat man, has become a capable young man, who is specially responsible for protecting the grand princess. When Li Rui takes over with them, the eldest daughter is preparing to run away.


    She is very happy to meet Li Rui.


    "Mr. haiweiming, you are just in time. Which route should we take to escape?"


    As soon as she stopped thinking, Li Rui turned black: "don''t you count as a leader in your heart?"


    "I''m handing over the command." The grand princess was wronged.


    Li Rui sneered: "if you want to be lazy, you want to be lazy."


    The grand princess was not happy: "Mr. Hai Weiming, I don''t agree with that. Originally, you were the one to take the team. As a result, all the mess was handed over to me. You''ve been away for such a long time. I don''t want to work for a long time. I''m just a woman. "


    The empress has been exercising these years, and she has shown her edge.


    She didn''t say much before.


    On the contrary, it was black six. Li Rui didn''t speak much when he saw him. He couldn''t help but feel strange: "black six, why don''t you speak?"


    "More words, more death." Black six said.


    "It looks like you''ve grown up, too." Li Rui nodded.


    "Now report the situation, and I''ll make a command deployment."


    Now that we''re here, we''re going to have a big fight.


    A few days later, under the command of Li Rui, the recovery army launched a large-scale operation on Star 2. Two warships were killed on the spot. The news came out that the big black sky was terrible!


    When it happens, it can be said out of everyone''s expectation.


    It was the Dark Lord. After receiving the news, he was amazed that there were still talented people in the dark sky.


    After all, he and Su Hongying have been struggling all the time. At this moment, a strong man who can kill three warships suddenly appeared - the first one is said to have been killed by this man, according to Su Hongying.


    "This man must be highly praised!" Said the Dark Lord.


    Su Hongying''s heart is in full bloom.


    "Father, this man and I are friends. I will call him to you soon."


    "Good."


    If Li Rui knew that Su Hongying had started to set up such a situation, he would be scared to death.


    I remember when the Dark Lord wanted to come, but he was trying to stop the "father-in-law" from passing.


    If you let him know, he can''t be killed?


    Too dangerous, too dangerous.


    In the view of the warships, this is unacceptable. The impact of this incident directly made Star 2 almost a martial capital. Of course, the warlords ruled more mildly than the dark lords.


    They are only under martial law. At the same time, they make great efforts to arrange people to track down the culprit.


    As a result, as soon as we checked it, we found the head of "Haizong".


    Li Rui couldn''t help but feel lucky for his foresight. All the pots were carried by the writer.


    As a return ceremony, the battle was undoubtedly very loud.


    The Recovery Army''s morale was greatly boosted by the change of its former obscenity


    "Haizong, Haizong! Long live president Hai


    "There is a general manager, there is no warship!"


    "Haizong is powerful!"


    The weather is very good. Generally speaking, the image of President Hai is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    Su Hongying knows that President Hai is Li Rui. When she receives the message from the front line, she specially sends someone back to ask Li Rui to be rewarded.


    Li Rui had no choice but to go there in fear.


    After all, it''s the territory of the great dark sky. Without the help of the great dark sky, the Recovery Army can hardly do anything. The true strength of the warships is very strong, and Li Rui dare not underestimate it.


    On this day, Li Rui set foot on the spaceship to hell.


    Through the cracks in the space, Li Rui saw the vast land. The demon army was so dense that it was even more spectacular than the ant nest.


    Li Rui comes to the hall of the demons, and the Dark Lord meets Li Rui in the 19th floor of hell.


    The Grand Hall of the demons, the two sides have a friendly meeting.


    Su Hongying also came. When she saw Li Rui dressed up as an old man, she couldn''t help laughing.


    "A warm welcome, Mr. Hai!"

 Chapter 974

    "Your Royal Highness is good, the devil is on the top, and the sea is the last to meet the two."


    Li Rui was calm and modest.


    The Dark Lord sits high on the throne. He is tall and tall. He doesn''t look angry. When he doesn''t speak, he gives people a strong sense of authority. He looked at Li Rui and said, "I heard you killed the warship."


    Li Rui nodded: "exactly."


    "Why don''t you meet me in my true face?"


    Li Rui was surprised. Unexpectedly, the Dark Lord saw that he was a fake. Li Rui couldn''t help but solemnly said: "report to Lord demon, the Recovery Army is weak. If it proves that Zhengda appears, I''m afraid..."


    Dark sky demon king is also clear, smile: "you pour is very calculating."


    Li Rui said, "everything is a big black sky."


    The Dark Lord said, "you said you killed the warships. Is there any evidence?"


    Li Rui throws out the bodies of three warships.


    The Dark Lord came down from the throne and came to the three corpses. He laughed and said, "yes, yes!"


    "I wanted to go back and deal with these outsiders after I conquered the hell. I didn''t expect there would be such talents as you in the dark sky. The dark sky is safe! "


    I''m afraid it''s hard for the Dark Lord to kill the three warships in such a short time.


    The strength of the battleship is far beyond the imagination of people in this world.


    "How did you kill them?"


    The Dark Lord was interested.


    Li Rui said in a deep voice, "maybe it''s my practice."


    "What do you practice?"


    "My practice method is also extraterritorial."


    "Are you from outside?"


    "No, it''s just a coincidence that I got to know foreign warlocks."


    The Dark Lord became more and more interested.


    "Show me."


    Li Rui turns his soul out of the dark sand. The Dark Lord looks into the dark sand like his soul, but his palm is becoming white.


    The Dark Lord''s face was full of joy.


    "Will you take me as your teacher?" Asked the Dark Lord.


    Li Rui shook his head: "there''s no need. I want to marry Hongying."


    The Dark Lord was surprised.


    Su Hongying''s pretty face was slightly red, her heart was in full bloom, and her words overflowed.


    "You..."


    "Lord demon, Hongying has to experience everything in the world. She was not born to be a war machine. " Li Rui said calmly.


    The Dark Lord was silent.


    He looked at Su Hongying again: "is that what you mean?"


    "Yes, father." Su Hongying has no taboo and admits it.


    The Dark Lord was dumbfounded and said, "it''s my father''s negligence. I''ve worked hard for you for so many years."


    Su Hongying said: "father, after finishing the battle, I want to marry him."


    The Dark Lord looked at Li Rui with a strong look.


    Just like, see a pig!


    The cabbage, which has been planted painstakingly, has been quietly arched!


    He is a devil, but he is also a real father. Su Hongying is not only his daughter, but also his left and right hand.


    Li Rui''s forehead was in cold sweat.


    The Dark Lord burst out laughing: "why the future? Tomorrow is OK! "


    Su Hongying couldn''t believe it: "father King..."


    "You''ve been fighting with me all these years. He''s right. You''re not born to be a war machine. Apart from the battlefield killing, there are many wonderful emotional experiences that you have never experienced. Since there is such an opportunity, how can father let you take what conditions to exchange for such an opportunity? "


    "I am your father, but I am also your father."


    "Tomorrow, I will marry you!"


    The Dark Lord called people to announce the decision.


    Indeed, it was unexpected.


    Li Rui was prepared to play against the Dark Lord.


    Unexpectedly, he even agreed to marry when he didn''t know who his daughter''s lover was.


    It''s really unusual.


    Li Rui was impressed.


    In this case, he can''t do it anyway.


    Su Hongying''s eyes quietly flashed a trace of worry.


    But she didn''t say anything.


    "Well, you should get ready. Tomorrow, I will hold a big wedding for you


    Dark sky demon king light way.


    Su Hongying and Li Rui go out hand in hand.


    Leaving the bedroom, Li Rui and Su Hongying are far away from each other, sitting on a stone chair.


    Cuddle up.


    "Your father wants to kill me."


    Li Rui said.


    Su Hongying shook her head: "it''s impossible. He should think about my feelings."


    "I''m not even interested in knowing my name. It''s a critical period of the war. How can he leave me? You don''t want to believe me


    Li Rui has no choice but to shake his head. Many things are like this. When opinions diverge, trust is reflected.


    He felt powerless to persuade Su Hongying.


    "You are the long Princess of the demon clan. You have always lived in a relatively simple environment. Maybe killing is the simplest thing for you, but I don''t know as much about people''s hearts as I do."


    "Then tell me about your understanding of people''s hearts. We can learn from each other to make up for each other''s shortcomings."


    Su Hongying did not firmly refute Li Rui''s view.


    She knows that she has shortcomings, so she also wants to understand them.


    Li Rui chose some of the past things to talk about. A lot of things, such as what I saw and heard in the countryside, such as Bai Xiaohua''s betrayal, such as Zhao Kuafu''s change, such as shuier''s concealment.


    Su Hongying just listened quietly.


    Before long, a messenger came.


    "Princess Chang, it needs to be measured by engagement clothes. Look..."


    "There''s no need to ask me about such things, and you can''t touch me. Take a set of my old clothes and measure them in the past. In addition, tell others not to disturb me when it''s not necessary. "


    Su Hongying just gave a short order, just like waving away the disturbing flies and driving them away.


    Li Rui couldn''t help laughing: "this kind of thing is very important."


    Su Hongying also laughed: "but I have a strange feeling in my heart. I want to stay with you more. Even this kind of thought makes me reluctant to fight. I just want to be with you. "


    "So your father doesn''t want me to live. It will take a long time for him to keep you as his right hand and left hand in his fight for supremacy."


    "Don''t say that, OK, I think. Don''t wake up in this dream."


    Su Hongying is not very happy and has a lot of worries. She also knows: "I will talk to my father later. Anyway, I won''t allow him to take you away from me. "


    "Is it?"


    Li Rui sighed: "but tragedies often happen in a dilemma. I don''t want to be the ghost at all. "


    "You are very clever. You smell danger early, and you are not willing to take risks." Su Hongying said with a smile.


    "But I''ll carry it down for you no matter what the wind or rain is."


    Li Rui


    Although very touched, but always feel a little strange.


    It seems that this should not be said by her!

 Chapter 975

    The night in hell is quiet, but it''s more like death.


    All kinds of races are carefully arranged. As the protagonist of tomorrow''s big wedding, he is playing with no care.


    It''s night.


    Su Hongying finally reacts that something is wrong.


    There are so many things that the Dark Lord doesn''t care about. Just a word of command, let the people under your hand do it.


    This kind of attitude is not so much to open up one side of the net as to satisfy her daughter''s playful mind.


    It''s like a child saying to an adult that I want to eat popsicles, then the adult says, OK, here''s the money, you buy it.


    He doesn''t care how much popsicle you want. He doesn''t care whether you eat ice cream or popsicle.


    He doesn''t care.


    He just wants to send you away. You just go.


    "It''s not quite what I thought." Su Hongying said.


    Li Rui smiles: "I knew it was different for a long time. You just feel it now."


    "I thought my father would be a little more serious."


    "You are just wishful thinking. Besides, in your royal family, feelings are not necessities. You stand in your father''s angle to think, harem beautiful 3000, hey, if this one sentiment can attend to come over, isn''t tired to death


    When you think about it, those Hougong movies and TV plays in the world always play up the emperor''s feelings. They just mix in the Hougong to serve as judges for those women who fight in the palace.


    That''s funny.


    Let alone three thousand, three thirty women, if you deal with them seriously, you will be very tired, right? Therefore, emperors never regard women as lovers.


    If they had love, they would have been tired to death in the harem.


    "I never thought about it." Su Hongying said.


    "You don''t think it''s normal. After all, you''re not in his position. Besides, everyone has different views on the world and things, but your father has thought about it for you. He thinks I''m a soft rice man, and you''ll be happy. "


    "You are the soft rice man!"


    "But even the soft rice man doesn''t want to be killed."


    "Alas." Su Hongying has nothing to say.


    It''s hard to make it clear that this reality is constantly sliding towards the abyss, but I don''t know how to stop it.


    But anyway, Li Rui clenched her hand.


    "I''ve explained everything that should be explained clearly. It''s time to be ready. I''m ready. Don''t blame me. "


    The night was long.


    This night, Li Rui and Su Hongying have their own thoughts. They didn''t have a good rest. Of course, every time they get together, they seldom have a rest.


    But this is a real sleepless night. When she is anxious, Su Hongying even wants to go to the battlefield to kill people.


    Li Rui is right. Maybe war is more pure for her. Dealing with these people''s affairs will make her aware of a sense of shortness.


    And then the next day.


    The next day, a lot of things were exposed, and the Dark Lord didn''t even show up. What the Dark Lord did was just a will.


    Su Hongying laughs and Li Rui''s marriage is over. Compared with the dark sky demon king, she is also very frank.


    It seems that it doesn''t matter whether the Dark Lord is there or not. And judging from the situation at the scene, it is true.


    She has enough authority to control the situation.


    No one dares to joke that your parents won''t come when you get married.


    No one thought that the wedding would be a shame if the Dark Lord didn''t come.


    No one at the wedding was surprised. Li Rui secretly asked Su Hongying at noon.


    "Do you demons have such customs? Just a woman? "


    "Not exactly. But in my family, it is. "


    Li Rui is speechless.


    It''s all right to do whatever I like. Anyway, I''ll do whatever I like.


    Willful!


    Let''s talk about it, this wedding is totally not in line with Li Rui''s mind. How to say is also the royal wedding, the style is done enough, but other aspects, really can''t.


    But relaxed is really relaxed. They just announced to you that this is my husband and this is my wife.


    And this time Li Rui used the name of Li batian.


    It''s another pseudonym.


    After the wedding, I didn''t go to relatives. Even the name is a fake wedding. I''ll see you for the first time.


    But Su Hongying doesn''t care. Anyway, she just has a sense of ritual.


    Women always like rituals.


    After that, she took Li Rui to play around.


    I don''t want to see the Dark Lord. Anyway, she knows what the Dark Lord thinks.


    In this case, it is easy to play their own.


    "I want to go to the world."


    "You can''t go, because of the limitation of the plane rules in the world, you can''t go there."


    "It''s really strange why there are such restrictions in the world."


    "The world is the origin of immortals, and it''s also home."


    Su Hongying understood this explanation. However, it also made her feel very sorry: "that''s really a pity. I think the world must be very interesting."


    Li Rui smiles but says nothing.


    To be honest, there is no sense of reality in many things, such as the whole wedding controlled by Su Hongying. For example, she wants to go to the world.


    But that''s how it all happened.


    "You really have the strength to do whatever you want. I often look at these things from the perspective of an ordinary person, and I think they are even ridiculous. Fortunately, you''d better not go to the world. If you can go, then your father can go, and the hell can go. Hey... I''m afraid the world will become the same as the big black sky and the hell. "


    "Life in the world is OK. It''s better if you don''t go."


    Li Rui really thinks so.


    Su Hongying was silent. For a moment, she said, "humble worm."


    Li Rui smiles.


    "Insects also have things they want to protect."


    "Then go back."


    It''s getting late. Su Hongying releases Li Rui''s hand.


    Li Rui nodded and was about to leave.


    At this time, an emissary came and said, "the Dark Lord, please."


    Li Rui takes a look at Su Hongying. Su Hongying says, "No


    "I can''t help it."


    "I won''t let you go."


    "Why don''t you let me go? If you can''t beat your father, I''ll go. "


    "Well, I''ll go with you." Su Hongying''s face was full of unhappiness.


    Li Rui is not very happy.


    He followed in the footsteps of the messenger.


    Today is the wedding day, should have been happy.


    But too much sense of absurdity, let him lose the sense of reality, no sense of reality, and talk about the happiness.


    I''m really not happy.


    Then, I''m going to see the Dark Lord again.


    I''m afraid it''s more bad than good.


    "If I had known, I shouldn''t have come here."


    When the relationship between two people to family relations, it will be very cumbersome, boring.

 Chapter 976

    The palace of the Dark Lord is solemn and solemn.


    The Dark Lord sits on the throne. Su Hongying once liked the throne. Later, she also learned from the Dark Lord and liked to sit on the throne.


    Later found that the sofa is more comfortable, want to lie can lie down.


    The throne is cold and stiff. It''s for outsiders to see.


    When Li Rui and Su Hongying arrived, the Dark Lord closed his eyes and seemed to be thinking about something.


    When Li Rui and Su Hongying sat down, the Dark Lord slowly opened his eyes.


    "Now that you''re a family, hand in your skills."


    Dark sky demon king light says.


    Although Li Rui prepared himself, he was insulted to see that the Dark Lord was so ugly and straightforward.


    "You should know what I care about. For these things, Hongying can do whatever she wants, and I''ll help you both. "


    The Dark Lord looks at Su Hongying and Li Rui.


    "As a family, there''s no need to talk nonsense."


    Li Rui didn''t know how to answer that. It''s like insulting to say he''s OK.


    Say he''s not good. He''s a family member and doesn''t talk nonsense.


    Li Rui thought about it and said, "since you are a family, why don''t you give me your throne? Why don''t you step down? "


    The Dark Lord''s eyes are like ice.


    "Whether it''s a disciple or a family. In the final analysis, I still have some use value. As for big marriage, it''s bullshit. What''s your next intention? Even now, you don''t even know my name. "


    "Everyone knows. Just because Hongying doesn''t know the world doesn''t mean I don''t know anything. You are the Dark Lord, you are supreme, you are God, you can tell others, if I believe this, I don''t even have the qualification to come here. "


    "She likes me because I''m not afraid and I know a little bit about it."


    Li Rui is not afraid at all.


    Even though the man in front of him is the Dark Lord.


    If he had heard the name a few years ago, he would have run away.


    Now, it''s not necessary.


    "You are a little funny, but no one dares to disobey my will. Just because you''re brave doesn''t mean I have to appreciate you. "


    "I didn''t ask you to appreciate it." Li Rui said, "and your will is your will. What does it have to do with me? I don''t believe in the authority of ghosts and gods. I am the only one who stands for myself. "


    Su Hongying was speechless.


    This is the tip of the needle to the wheat, it can be said that to the extreme.


    The Dark Lord doesn''t talk to Li Rui. Directly, the big hand came out and saw a black light, straight to Li Rui.


    Su Hongying raised her hand and the black light was knocked down.


    "Father, he is my man after all."


    The Dark Lord nodded, "well, give me what I want."


    Su Hongying said to Li Rui, "you can''t stop it if you give it to your father. Otherwise, it''s the same for me


    "What''s the same! It''s not a snatch! Is it interesting? I''ve said it''s going to be like this for a long time. You just don''t listen to me! "


    Li Rui got angry and left.


    He''s a real ant.


    It''s unreasonable. It''s just deceiving people too much.


    The Dark Lord was very angry. This time, he patted the chair and flew to Li Rui.


    Li ruidang was too lazy to block. He turned back and laughed: "if you move me, I''ll let you down."


    The Dark Lord said softly, "why?"


    "If I can kill the ship, I can let the ship destroy your ancestral star! I don''t know if you''re in the mood to fight with people outside. "


    "Can you command them?"


    "I can''t command them, but I have a map of the ancestral star and the location of the core."


    "Do you know the nucleus? It''s interesting. " The Dark Lord looked at Su Hongying, "did you tell him all this?"


    "I didn''t say that."


    "How does he know?"


    "Every planet has a nucleus. How can I not know? Dark Lord, I didn''t want to do too much, but you despise me so much. I''m sorry, your ancestral star is coming to an end! "


    "You can''t do it."


    "If you send an emissary to explore the current position of the warship, you will know."


    The Dark Lord was furious.


    Originally, I didn''t care about Li Rui as an ant.


    I didn''t expect this ant to be so powerful.


    "I underestimate you. It''s OK. I don''t want your skill." With a wave of his hand, the Dark Lord wanted to kill Li Rui directly.


    Su Hongying flashed in front of the Dark Lord.


    She did not speak, just frowned slightly, with their own attitude, to show her determination.


    The black sky demon king endures again and again, directly is a slap to fall on Su Hongying''s face.


    "Go and shut yourself up for a month!"


    Su Hongying said with a sad smile: "father, do I remember saying this many years ago? Do you still have my daughter in your eyes now? "


    "The imperial family is heartless. I give you everything you have, and I can take it back. "


    "Then don''t close any confinement. I''ll go over and let the ten kings kill me."


    "You


    The Dark Lord was furious: "I have trained you so far, and let you have such strength. You say that when you see that you are going to defeat the hell?"


    However, what Su Hongying thought of in her heart was what Li Rui said.


    "What''s the general trend? The general principle. To achieve a goal by means of inhumanity, that goal must harm others and oneself. Your father''s thinking is too old-fashioned. The big black sky is rotten to the core, which makes you get used to all this


    "What hegemonic rule, what overall situation view. They all cheat others, but they can''t cheat themselves. In the final analysis, they can''t control their own desires, and they have the ability to do evil. "


    Su Hongying''s tears slipped from the corner of her eye.


    "Do you think you''re raising an obedient dog?"


    Su Hongying asked angrily.


    The Dark Lord was silent.


    Su Hongying is his daughter, and he can''t say in any case that he has a dog.


    "You have always been the most obedient, so among the many children, I value you the most and train you the most."


    "Now you have to disobey me because of an outsider. Hongying, I''m really disappointed with you. "


    The black sky demon king shook his head: "well, since you are not suitable to be the commander of the demon family, you can go back to Zuxing. Don''t come out again in the future, and give your field to your brother. "


    Su Hongying can''t believe it.


    "Why should I give my field of cultivation to others?"


    "I give you everything you have!" "This is the order," said the Dark Lord in a deep voice


    Su Hongying is silent.


    She said with a sad smile: "if so, please fight with my father!"

 Chapter 977

    The Dark Lord was very angry and laughed: "then you might as well commit suicide."


    Su Hongying said angrily, "is that your style?"


    The Dark Lord was silent.


    This is really not his style. His style is to win without death.


    In a way, Su Hongying is another him.


    It''s not just blood, it''s personality.


    For a long time, the Dark Lord sighed, "why is that so?"


    Su Hongying didn''t speak any more. She just sneered and turned away.


    Li Rui left with her.


    The demon king''s bedroom is restored.


    Loneliness is Wang''s name. I am also the emperor''s name.


    Lonely, never strong, but never lonely.


    "I didn''t expect you to fall out with your father for me."


    Some distance away from the bedroom, Li Rui said.


    Su Hongying didn''t look at Li Rui, but said in a low voice: "I used to think that he still looked at me as a daughter, but he never dared to test me."


    "I''m afraid if I try, I won''t have it."


    "Yes."


    "This kind of thing, if you still need to test to determine, then there is no such thing. For example, love, if you are not sure the other side love you, it must not love you


    "Is it accurate?"


    "Seventy percent are accurate, and thirty percent are not good at expressing love or suspicious."


    Li Rui reaches out her hand. Su Hongying hesitates and holds Li Rui''s hand.


    "You are so brave that you dare to say those deviant words in front of my father."


    Su Hongying has a little admiration for this. Li Rui smiles.


    "It''s nothing deviant. My education is different from yours. You''re an empire. You''ve been told to speak on your knees since you were born. We don''t have that habit there


    "But people are really divided into three, six and nine grades." Su Hongying said, "isn''t that good? Everyone can do what they should do according to their position. "


    Li Rui couldn''t help but look at Su Hongying sympathetically: "we used to share it like this. Thousands of years ago, the nine grades system was implemented, and the children of aristocratic families were destined to be well-off at birth. When the time is right, you can be an official. "


    "It didn''t last long. This kind of cultivation method raised a group of grass bags. Later, the reform was carried out slowly, and only those with ability could become officials after passing the examination. What''s different about the big black sky is that you uphold the principle of force, and the top people are so powerful that all those who resist are killed. "


    Su Hongying smile: "weak is the original sin."


    "Maybe, but man is not a machine after all. A machine is something like a mechanism. It can act without emotion. "


    After chatting in this way for a while, Li Rui left the 19th hell.


    He didn''t go back to the big black sky either. Now the situation in the big black sky is very bad. The deaths of three warships are all recorded on his head.


    In the current situation, neither the Recovery Army nor "haiweiming" can be seen.


    So Li Rui came back to the world.


    Su Hongying, take a rest for a while.


    Once again, the tension has eased.


    This relaxation is exactly what the hell needs. And what surprised the hell was that the commander of the demon army had changed.


    Su Hongying is no longer a vanguard, her figure no longer appears in the underground. The news she received was that she had gone back to the guardian of the big black star.


    Li Rui also learned the news from the eldest prince, but he was not surprised at all.


    After that, it''s normal that Su Hongying will be left out in the cold.


    When the commander of the demon army was changed, another demon prince came, but one died. The underground government has seen the opportunity and is vigorously promoting the realization of that opportunity.


    Then the opportunity finally came.


    The three princes of the demons died. The Supreme Master of the demons, the Dark Lord, finally marched in person. It was a smooth journey and the Dark Lord was overconfident.


    In the end, he fell into the killing battle of the hell!


    "Kill


    "Kill the Dark Lord!"


    "Revenge


    Once there is that chance, the prefecture will not hesitate to bet on fate. They have been waiting for this opportunity for a long time.


    Now, finally!


    The fourth hell is full of blood and bones. I saw a magnificent figure, surrounded by ten people, and began to practice.


    The Dark Lord also kills red eye.


    He needs to expand, to expand. Only expansion can make him stronger and solve all problems.


    In the battlefield, he is confident that he can crush all his opponents.


    Just like the course of this journey!


    In the eyes of the Dark Lord, there is only endless darkness and killing!


    In this battle, the Dark Lord thought of many things. That''s the memory of time. At that time, he was just a prince of Zuxing. Zuxing was poor and weak, and had no dignity in many aspects of the dark sky.


    His wife, beautiful as a fairy, fell in love with him at first sight. They are a couple of jade lovers of Zuxing. However, when she was on a mission to the 28th planet, her wife was coveted by others.


    He was asked to cede by force.


    At that time, he worked hard to find a way to recover the big black sky. I thought that it was a big deal to escape from the sky and not communicate with other planets. Unexpectedly, the biggest enemy is inside Zuxing.


    At that time, many brothers attacked each other. Only his younger brother Da Huitian is willing to follow him. At the same time, the Crusade documents sent by other parties pushed him and his wife to the top of the storm.


    Between internal and external troubles, when the king of Zuxing sent a paper to order him to kill his wife.


    He didn''t obey the order, but his wife poisoned herself. She understood his dilemma and the situation, so she made a choice for him.


    Most of the tragedies are similar.


    When happiness is different, when tragedy happens, there are just a few reasons. It''s either the heart of the people, or the strength of the weak.


    The Dark Lord knows what the problem is.


    He is too weak.


    Zuxing''s strength is too weak.


    Weakness is the original sin! If you don''t get strong, what you cherish, though beautiful, is just a dream!


    Su Hongying was only five years old at that time.


    The Dark Lord said to her, "after the war, we must become the strongest person, so that all people can step on our feet and protect everything we cherish."


    It was from that day on that he took Su Hongying, the only daughter left by his wife, to start the expedition.


    Along the way, he did not know how many souls he had killed. The original planetary plane, especially the 28th planet, where all the aborigines of the whole planet have already died.


    The people who live on planet 28 now migrate later.


    And, after his strength really grew up, he once tried to revive his wife.


    But the wife, however, was unintentionally sent into the underground through the space crack, reincarnated!


    In other words, the wife will never come back!


    This makes the Dark Lord hate everything in the world! Hell, the same damn!


    "You should all die!"


    On the battlefield, the magic treasure tuntian pot opens.


    It''s a black round pot bigger than the Dubai Tower. The endless darkness from the pot''s mouth covers one third of the whole fourth hell.

 Chapter 978

    Now, the outside of the battlefield. Li Rui''s disguised soldiers, like other people, looked at the pot with a look of panic.


    It''s horrible!


    This heaven swallowing pot can be called an artifact!


    This is Li Rui''s first time to see tuntian pot. He just heard that tuntian pot was so powerful that he could make ten kings helpless. However, there is no specific understanding of where it is.


    Now I have witnessed the power of the heaven swallowing pot. I can only say that this kind of thing should not appear on the battlefield.


    It''s more terrifying than impeachment.


    In front of such artifact, many things have lost their resistance.


    Li Rui also saw the big prince and others, only to see them holding the sky dysprosium, under the swallow pot, gnashing their teeth against each other. However, Optimus dysprosium is unable to support for a long time. The parts of Optimus dysprosium have fallen and disintegrated one after another.


    The black ball from Optimus dysprosium can''t threaten the pot at all!


    It was once known as the first killer in the hell! It can even blow through the huangquan river!


    But it hardly plays a role. At most, it plays a role of self-protection.


    And on the battlefield, the soldiers of the demon clan were all red eyed in the darkness of tuntianhu, and they went to kill the coalition forces in the underworld.


    The dead man was harvested by the Dark Lord with his soul to take away energy and further expand his field.


    A dark sky field, a swallow pot, under the cooperation of the two, it is an invincible momentum. And the treasure of the earth has not appeared yet!


    "It''s very calm."


    Li Rui couldn''t help sighing.


    It''s the fourth hell. They don''t play trump card yet. Do you really want to lure the enemy to the top of the earth?


    This is too much!


    Li Rui really did not understand the deployment of the ten kings, but he also had some confidence in them. No matter what they have done, in some ways, the situation has been led to their advantage.


    From the beginning of the princess incident, to the time when Su Hongying was transferred out of the battlefield, the underground government had a vague control over a certain trend.


    They are building momentum, and this momentum is close at hand.


    It will be a wonderful duel!


    Li Rui dare not miss the end of the war, from which, we can learn a lot of useful things.


    Therefore, Li Rui is on the battlefield every day, observing and analyzing their every step, as well as various arrangements.


    Several times they passed Li Rui, but they didn''t find Li Rui.


    "It seems that my technique of separation is perfect."


    The third hell is called Tieshu hell. The hell is full of iron trees with strange shapes. Every time you walk into the iron tree carelessly, you will be attacked by the poisonous stings from the iron tree.


    Comparatively speaking, the third hell is less cruel than those at the back. At least, it will not be an absolute attack, but a relative one.


    But for Tieshu, which is ubiquitous in Tieshu hell, it''s just a little bit better. Moreover, Tieshu can move, so there is no so-called safe zone.


    This kind of terrain is undoubtedly unfavorable to the demon army.


    However, the demon army is still in the third hell.


    Tieshu hell, also reduced to a killing field. This time, however, it was not as smooth as before.


    The terrain here is that with the help of tuntianhu, the demon army is not so easy to sweep all the way.


    Under the slow progress, the demons also feel that they are struggling. But the black sky demon king issued the death order, regardless of his soldiers'' life or death, he must push the third hell at the end of the month!


    At this time, the soldiers of the demon clan began to miss the days when Su Hongying took the lead in charging.


    At least, Su Hongying won''t do it. But who cares about the opinions of the lower ranks?


    No one wants to be patient with their complaints.


    The Dark Lord treats his own daughter without any affection. How can he have any compassion for these so-called soldiers? It''s all pieces.


    With the gradual demise of the demon army, the Dark Lord''s strength has become more and more powerful.


    The third hell, blood embroidery zone, is the core area of the third hell. The Dark Lord led the demon army here.


    Qin Guangwang looked at the front line: "right here."


    The other nine kings nodded together.


    "Here it is."


    The battle started, and the iron tree in the blood embroidery zone bloomed beautiful flowers. The Allied forces of the surrounding prefectures surrounded the blood embroidery area, but the black sky demon king silk did not panic.


    He ordered a rush.


    Dark harvest, whether enemy or own power, will be absorbed by him. So he doesn''t have to worry about death at all.


    Just like the goddess of death, she is never afraid of death.


    But, correspondingly, the disadvantages also exist. This will lead to arrogance, that they are invincible.


    Now the Dark Lord''s psychology is that he is invincible.


    So he dared to order his men to charge.


    On the other hand, all the soldiers held their breath and were ready to fight. At a certain moment, a red star in the sky is shining.


    "Everyone, kill me!"


    The Runner King drank a lot.


    Many of the officers and men of the local government were in trouble with the Runner King. They surrounded the demon army into an iron bucket and killed them on all sides. This is not sudden, the runner Wang and others are not prepared.


    And this kind of scene, already is the prefectural officers and men, dream of slaughter.


    How many comrades died in the battlefield, not even dead souls. They dissipate forever between heaven and earth. Most of the soldiers in the underworld are in the form of soul. Unlike human beings, there is still a underworld to go and reincarnation after death.


    This is also the reason why people are the chief of all souls. People have far more possibilities than the undead.


    Once the officers and soldiers in the underworld die out, they will disappear or be swallowed by the Dark Lord. The pot of swallowing heaven opened its mouth and breathed energy continuously.


    Energy is brewing in it.


    "It''s no use. No matter how you use the stratagem, it''s useless in front of me!"


    At this moment, the body of the black sky demon is black sky!


    Endless darkness and evil spirit are surging, and those underground soldiers who are not strong enough fall down one after another. But there are still more soldiers in the prefecture, rushing forward one after another.


    They are not afraid of death. What they are afraid of is that death is meaningless and makes the enemy win easily.


    There is no doubt that such a coalition is worthy of respect and admiration.


    Li Rui was just watching the war, and he couldn''t bear it. Many times, he wanted to make a move, but considering that it was only a part, his strength was not enough to affect the war situation.


    What''s more, he wanted to see what kind of killing moves were prepared.

 Chapter 979

    In the white hot stage of the war, countless soldiers seem to fall into the meat grinder, with spiral death traces and bones all over the place.


    The iron tree in the blood embroidery zone absorbs a lot of blood gas, just like the devil dancing wildly, stretching the spines wantonly to pierce the demon soldiers.


    Obviously, after a certain amount of control, a small number of underground soldiers were injured by Tieshu. In fact, most of Tieshu were only targeted at demon soldiers.


    But even if it is convenient to occupy the land, the crazy will of the demon army is still extremely amazing.


    At a certain moment, all the soldiers of the prefecture suddenly retreated, just like the tide by the sea, and they chose to return after rushing fiercely to the shore.


    On the contrary, in the center of the blood embroidery zone, a big tree is rising.


    Where the big tree grows, countless vines are dancing, and the air is filled with the smell of pollen.


    The Dark Lord was at the top of the tree. Countless vines trapped him.


    "So that''s your way of killing!"


    "This is the so-called killing move!"


    The Dark Lord laughed wildly, almost to tears. He didn''t expect that the underground government had been preparing for such a long time, and even sent out the news that the treasure of the dindindint teapot was such a thing.


    "Hell, it''s incompetent!"


    The black sky demon king put the swallow pot into his hands, and the swallow pot was about to put the countless vines into it.


    The pot of swallowing heaven, since it can swallow heaven, naturally everything can be swallowed.


    To be honest, Li Rui felt very strange when he saw the battle. Before that, the underground government had released a lot of news, most definitely the treasure of the underground government, which must be a flexible and small magic weapon.


    Unexpectedly, it was a big tree.


    But if you look carefully, Li Rui can see some ways. After getting closer, Li Rui suddenly realized something.


    It was it.


    This big tree is the sapling of the world in Baodi!


    At this time, the sapling grows at an amazing speed, and soon squeezes the space of the whole blood embroidery zone.


    And the tree body is still growing, there is a great trend to turn this plane into the field of trees!


    Terrible!


    Li Rui never thought that the sapling could grow to this degree!


    It''s just a leaf of the world tree. How can it occupy a plane and become such a tree?


    This is a mutant tree demon!


    No, I''m afraid it''s hard to reach such a level even if it''s a mutant tree demon.


    "Dark Lord, it seems that we are really going to have bad luck."


    Li ruining looked at the top of the tree, where the pot had been submerged. The darkness in the pot of swallowing heaven is absorbed by the world tree. The surface of the tree is covered with that layer of darkness and glows with a cold luster like metal.


    A few of the demon generals who escaped by chance tried to attack the root of the tree, but they made the sound of gold and iron.


    It shows the hardness of the tree!


    Moreover, the world tree is constantly devouring all the surrounding iron trees


    "Does the hell want to cultivate a giant tree and demon king..."


    Li Rui''s forehead is sweating.


    At this time, the big prince and others roared past, but they were busy running for their lives. Li Rui thought about it and raised his hand to slap him. Fantianyin slapped the big prince down.


    The big prince hit the ground with a thump and made a deep hole.


    "Who is he... Brother Li?"


    The prince recognized the seal and was surprised and happy: "brother Li, are you here too?"


    Li Rui said to the pit, "come out first."


    The prince flew out of the pit with a whoosh.


    The others, too, came this way, the third prince and others.


    "Brother Li, I thought you were not in the underground. You didn''t tell your brothers when you came."


    Li Rui''s face was serious: "let''s not talk about this, this world tree. What are you going to do with it?"


    "The net is broken." The prince patted the dust on his body, and his face showed some ferocity. "If the Dark Lord wants us all to die, we''ll let him die first!"


    Li Rui knows that this is indeed the style of the local government.


    "Brother Li, I didn''t expect that the real killing move of the underground is this world tree. Now I understand why Baodi is so important. It turned out to be Guanyin earth in the water purification bottle of Guanyin master. And this leaf has such ability. "


    Li Rui shook his head: "I really didn''t think of it."


    The third prince said, "let''s get out of this area. It''s too dangerous. This tree doesn''t recognize its relatives at all. It''s entangled by its roots. Even we can''t walk away."


    The eldest prince also advised: "brother Li, we are still --"


    Boom, a thick tree beard was drilled out of the ground. The tree beard was so flexible that it had already bound the eldest prince and the third prince. It wanted to become part of the nourishment.


    Li Rui''s palm was cut by Lei Yu''s knife, and he cut off the tree beard directly.


    But underground, there are more trees to fly out.


    "Take off! Don''t touch the ground! " The second prince roared anxiously.


    The big prince and the third prince were out of control and rushed into the air. However, Li Rui was caught by the group of tree whiskers and fell straight into the ground.


    The prince is about to help each other. Li Rui shakes his head: "no, I''m separated."


    The trees all over the sky are like a net, dragging Li Rui''s body into the ground. Li Rui was ready to suck him up. However, Shu Xu brought him to a green space!


    "Boy, kneel down and call the tree master!"


    In the green space, a young man is very old.


    Li Rui looked at him and asked, "are you the sapling of the world?"


    "It''s me! Now you know how powerful I am. Don''t forget how I humiliated me at the beginning! "


    "Don''t make trouble. I''m just a part of myself. I''ll poison you to death if I explode. I''m dead all over now." Li Rui said.


    The little tree was so scared that it was about to throw Li Rui out.


    He didn''t dare to be infected with death. That kind of thing, a trace of it, can also make him live and die.


    "What did shiyanluo tell you? What''s so special about you now? "


    "What else can I say? It''s just killing the Dark Lord. That guy has been controlled by me. After a period of time, refining will be. I''m nothing special now, that is, no one can move me. This position is decided by labor and capital! "


    Xiaoshu now has a feeling of being a nouveau riche. Li Rui frowned and said, "it''s no use. You will die faster if you are entangled with the dead breath of shiyanluo."


    The little tree grinned bitterly: "so I want to train the Dark Lord to death. This is the condition they promised to set me free."


    Li Rui thought about it and said, "can I talk to him?"


    "Who? What are you talking to him about? "


    The little tree doesn''t know why.


    "I have a little friendship with him, just want to talk. Will you let it go? If I don''t, I''ll blow myself up. "


    "Yes, you can. I''ll open a passage. But I can warn you, I must be tempered to death, otherwise ten hell will not let me go, they put a lot of prohibitions on me. "


    "Don''t worry."


    The green space opens a passage, and Li Rui goes up to the passage.

 Chapter 980

    The world tree is very big. The sapling that once recognized his threat has grown into a big tree.


    After all, the underground government has made a lot of money.


    In a short period of time, the small tree has grown into a towering tree. Fortunately, the tree spirit is not bad and can be controlled.


    In fact, the situation is acceptable.


    Walk slowly along the passage and enter a dark space. The location is probably equivalent to the top of the tree. Li Rui meets the Dark Lord.


    His whole body was penetrated, and the dark Qi was drawn out of his body.


    The invincible big devil, unexpectedly, was not through the earth shaking war, but in this way, was placed here.


    Waiting for him, maybe only death.


    When the Dark Lord saw Li Rui, he thought it was a tree spirit at first. But when Li Rui changed his face, the Dark Lord, he knew that he was his son-in-law.


    "Are you here to save me or to kill me?"


    His eyes were uncertain.


    Li Rui shook his head: "no, I just came to see you."


    "Look how miserable I am now?"


    "I''ll come and see you for Hongying."


    "Why didn''t she come? Here you are


    "She''s in Zuxing. How can she live. The ten kings are waiting outside. Even if she comes, it''s impossible to find you. "


    "Then you are..."


    "Naturally, I have my way. My relationship with the underground is not so rigid."


    The Dark Lord was silent. Until now, he suddenly realized that he knew little about Li Rui.


    Li Rui had never seen him before, but now he is the only one who can get close to him.


    "Save me from here, and you and Hongying will do whatever you want!" Said the Dark Lord.


    "I don''t have that ability. You don''t know. I can''t break what can trap you. " Li Rui sighed and found a place to sit down.


    "I didn''t expect that what they were dealing with you would be a world tree."


    "I have never heard of such magic weapons. Even the pot of swallowing heaven doesn''t work. The hell is a good means, worthy of the hand of the immortal family. "


    The Dark Lord looked gloomy. Now he was trapped here, and he was helpless.


    Even the most powerful magic weapon tuntian pot doesn''t work, and the body is constantly being extracted nutrients by the world tree.


    It can be said that it is a situation waiting to be slaughtered.


    But the most unbearable thing is hope. The Terran is human, the underground is human, and the demon is human. As long as you have the ability to think, you can''t resist hope.


    But the dim hope is more painful than despair.


    The Dark Lord seldom fell into such a desperate situation, so he was very worried.


    Li Rui said: "you didn''t leave some backhand or something in the big dark sky, such as separation and so on, and you can still revive."


    "The noumenon dies out, and the separation is useless." Black sky demon king says, "you tell red cherry for me, if you die, big black sky..."


    "You wait a minute. I''ll take a video." Li Rui takes out a camera from the jade space.


    "Well, you go on."


    "If I die, she will be in charge of the dark sky, but she must avenge me. At that time, her mother was forced to reincarnate by the underground government... "


    Li Rui wondered: "isn''t reincarnation also good?"


    "If her mother had not been reincarnated, I might not have been able to revive her!" The black sky demon king hates a way, "this group of underground people, make their own decisions, I swear to destroy them!"


    "You mainly want to expand your own field. It''s just by the way. Over the years, I''m afraid your original intention has already changed, otherwise you wouldn''t do that to Hongying. "


    Li Rui''s face was very calm. Even when he said this, there was no irony.


    It''s just a matter of fact.


    The black sky demon king said in a deep voice: "the man lives in the world, so he should stand up to the heaven and become the master of the world! If you don''t have a heart to dominate the world, you can only become a pig or a dog and be slaughtered by others! "


    "I agree with you." Li Rui said.


    The Dark Lord nodded: "then you are still a man."


    "But you forget your original intention. At first, you just want to protect, and then you conquer the world. If you choose pure hegemony, others'' strength depends on practice, while your strength depends on plunder. "


    Black sky demon king sneers: "woman''s view, I only want the result to be OK."


    That''s what a devil would say.


    Ruthless, as long as the results do not ask the process, completely implement in the end, no matter how many lives.


    It''s not too much to say that he has made billions of achievements.


    The way of killing is the way of the Dark Lord.


    But in any case, his truth should come to an end.


    "The world tree is terrible."


    Li Rui couldn''t help sighing.


    A leaf can kill a great devil.


    If this is the whole world tree, how powerful should it be?


    The Dark Lord didn''t know it was just a leaf. He thought Li Rui was talking about the sapling itself. He knows too little, even less than Li Rui.


    After all, Li Rui is a red man who runs through the three realms. Although one of the three realms is darker than the other, he is well-informed.


    Among other things, it is beyond the reach of ordinary people to rely on such insight alone.


    Even if the Dark Lord exists, he is not as knowledgeable as Li Rui.


    At this moment, the Dark Lord''s heart is as dead as ashes. He thought Li Rui must have something to do with it, but after a few words, he can only wait to die.


    I don''t want to see Li Rui for a while.


    "You go, go back and take care of my daughter." He said.


    Li Rui nodded: "OK, then I''ll go first."


    Li Rui said and left along the passage. You can go as you come.


    When he went down, Li Rui suddenly felt much more relaxed. To be fair, he didn''t like the Dark Lord, and there was no friendship between them.


    Although the name is father-in-law, but in fact, the Dark Lord did not do in place, Li Rui did not really take him as father-in-law.


    If Su Hongying had not been more powerful, Li Rui might have been turned into a puppet by the Dark Lord. But even so, Su Hongying was punished to Zuxing by the black sky demon king.


    It''s hard for Li Rui to have a good impression on the Dark Lord.


    It''s good to die. If he doesn''t die and really rules the Three Kingdoms, it''s a disaster.


    Some heads, once opened, are doomed to be the end of tragedy. It is undeniable that the Dark Lord did have a brilliant past. He once ruled 28 planes of the dark sky with his own power.


    He once made the hell look like this. It was only a few steps before he could occupy it.


    He is absolutely worthy of being a hero.


    Kerenxiong also has an end, a person''s life will eventually have an end.


    I''m afraid this time, the terminal of the Dark Lord has arrived.


    Li Rui came to the green space, and the tree spirit asked, "what''s the matter? Did you pit that old guy?"


    "There''s nothing good about him. It''s you. If you want to go back to the world tree, I can make a deal with you."

 Chapter 981

    "You want to make a deal with me? Why do you trade with me? Do you deserve it? "


    The little tree is not the little tree now, but the big tree. The tone of his speech was so big that Li Rui shook his head: "you are really a nouveau riche."


    The little tree put his hands on his waist and looked like a rich man: "I''m an upstart. What''s the matter? Should the upstarts be ridiculed? If you don''t allow others to get rich, I think you are jealous. I''ll fly to the branches and become a phoenix! "


    "That''s a word for women." Li Rui said.


    The little tree''s face turned red: "is it great to be educated?"


    This guy, how can he be so aggressive.


    Li Rui is very puzzled. It seems that he didn''t do anything about it before.


    "It''s not so easy for you to go back to the world tree. But with your own strength, I''m afraid you can''t. But with my help, the chances of success will be much greater. "


    "What can you do for me?"


    Li Rui called out the fire rat: "it also wants to go back to the world tree."


    "Zhizhi ~" the fire rat sniffed the breath of the little tree, couldn''t help but get up happily, and slipped to the shoulder of the little tree.


    The little tree was frightened and yelled, "go away, go away!"


    Huokemu, away from the pressure of the fire rat, is more terrible than Li Rui''s death.


    He didn''t want to have contact with the fire rat unless he had to.


    So as not to be accidentally ignited. This kind of thing is still possible.


    From the fire god mouse depressed from the tree shoulder down, back to Li Rui''s shoulder.


    "You said it also came from the world tree, so why is it so weak?"


    The little tree was quite disdainful.


    The fire rat is very angry.


    Li Rui''s heart moved. It''s true to say that. Logically speaking, since the fire rat is from the world tree, it must also be a very powerful monster.


    "Maybe the potential has not been exploited. If it''s developed in time, maybe it won''t be a problem to dominate several aspects? "


    Li Rui said, looking at the small tree.


    The little tree shivered.


    He is just a leaf of the world tree, so he can have such power.


    If the potential of fire rat is fully exploited, it must be a very terrible thing.


    "It''s better not to develop it. What do you want to exchange?"


    The little tree is afraid of ideas.


    Li Rui said: "if the Dark Lord can''t escape this disaster, you give me the pot of swallowing heaven. In addition, it''s better to keep his dark sky realm, if it can be preserved... "


    "Do you want to repair the magic way?" said the little tree


    "I don''t deserve it. I''m refining that field and giving it to others. It''s also dark energy. Someone will naturally use it."


    The little tree nodded: "well, I can promise you that!"


    Anyway, it is to take other people''s things to make wedding clothes. The little tree will not feel distressed. It''s no more painful than Li Rui breaking off branches and leaves from it.


    Besides, it may not be collected.


    Li Rui left here after chatting with Xiao Shu. Trees in the world are still vast and small trees are still growing.


    But it has lost the color of fear.


    At this moment, the blood embroidered zone is the real hell, with countless corpses and powerful demons who are unable to breathe in the huge trees


    It can be said that after the war, the demons almost lost most of their elite.


    If usual, there may not be no hope of turning over. After all, even death can be used by the dark harvest of the Dark Lord.


    But this time, the Dark Lord could not use the dark harvest, and even himself became part of the world''s tree nourishment.


    Hell ten hell, covetous, carefully staring at the tree.


    It''s a magic weapon. It''s also a murder weapon.


    Li Rui is still standing in the distance to observe. In the air, the prince and others come and stand beside him.


    Two groups of people.


    Runner Wang and others have found Li Rui''s trace, which can make many princes in the prefecture such supporters. Besides Li Rui, they probably can''t find a second one.


    "Brother Li, how is the world tree?"


    "Very strong."


    "Let''s stay away."


    "No harm." Li Rui light smile, "its main task is refining the Dark Lord, as for can succeed, or unknown."


    The great prince and others don''t know why Li Rui has such views. According to the truth, the world tree should be in a state of rampage. At the other end of the sky, another group of demons has arrived.


    When the Dark Lord is trapped, the demons will try their best to help each other.


    Li Rui saw Su Hongying among those people.


    She came after all.


    Also, after all, the Dark Lord is the pillar of the big dark sky. If there is no dark lord in the big dark sky, I''m afraid it will end.


    There are local governments outside, and warships inside.


    It''s just a short moment. The situation is always changing, and the winner may also become the victim.


    "You go back first. I don''t think things here will come to an end for a while."


    "What about you, brother Li?"


    "I''ll talk to Su Hongying."


    "Ah?"


    The eldest prince and others were all surprised. Li Rui said with a smile, "I am in a separate state. What are you afraid of?"


    The prince and others probably don''t know about Li Rui and Su Hongying. Also, there are too many things in the battlefield, and Yama may not have time to gossip with the princes about Li Rui and Su Hongying.


    Li Rui goes to Su Hongying. When he sees Li Rui, Su Hongying doesn''t speak.


    She just used the black hole field to take Li Rui away.


    The eldest prince and others looked at him from a distance and sighed: "brother Li, what do you want to talk about with her..."


    In fact, Li Rui and Su Hongying have a lot to say, such as the world tree.


    "How is my father?"


    "I have to wait to die." Li Rui didn''t cover up at all, and there was no need to cover up the result.


    Su Hongying frowned: "there is no other way?"


    "Probably not. The world tree is very powerful. The pot of swallowing heaven is sealed in the tree. Your father''s true Qi is being sucked away by that tree. Surrounded by the ten kings, set up a killing array around the world tree. If you go there, you will be hanged immediately. "


    Li Rui took Su Hongying''s hand: "this is not something we can intervene in, and you don''t have to worry about it."


    "But he is still my father. Anyway, if there is a chance, I still want to save him."


    "It''s hard for you to get out, and it''s hard for you not to get out."


    Su Hongying didn''t speak.


    Li Rui sighed: "it''s meaningless. If you rush up to die in vain, the Dark Lord will only scold you for having no brains and being nothing. You won''t be moved or miraculous. There''s no such thing. The underground government has been working on it for a long time. "


    Gently embrace Su Hongying in her arms.


    Two people embrace each other, is also helpless.


    If you want to blame it, you can only blame fate.

 Chapter 982

    This world torrent, fate has already marked a good future for everyone.


    Xiaoxiong did not usher in a war, he will fall in front of a larger existence - the world tree.


    Trees are the masters of land. Once trees have souls, they will be more terrible than human beings.


    Now the world tree, has not stopped growing. He will cover the whole plane with the crown, and his stem will spread to the whole forest.


    The Dark Lord, in the face of such existence, how small. Ten Yan Luo, also can only wait and see.


    Under such circumstances, it''s hard to say that anyone can take this tree and find a special way.


    Li Rui can''t help but feel deeply worried.


    Is this plane bound to stop the pace of the world tree?


    I''m afraid not. The world tree wants to go back to the matrix, but it needs more energy.


    Anyway, it''s a matter of the underground. Li Rui, can''t decide anything.


    After seeing Su Hongying off, Li Rui goes home. It will take some time for the world tree to digest the Dark Lord.


    No one knows exactly how long it will take.


    Li Rui in the world, every day either amuse with children, or with his wife warm company. Sometimes, I will go back to Jianghua University.


    In a twinkling of an eye, a few years passed like this.


    In a hurry, at the opening ceremony of Jianghua University, Li Rui, as a special guest, participated in the witness of the growth of the new students.


    Today''s Renxing group has already become the leading pharmaceutical giant in China, integrating R & D, production and sales. Wang Ke, July, sang Jie, Guan Feixue and others are fully responsible for this commercial aircraft carrier.


    The scientific research team led by Zhao Yue is devoted to the breakthrough of pills. To deconstruct the ingredients of traditional Chinese medicine in a western scientific way of thinking, mass build the cultivation of traditional Chinese medicine, and liberate the potential of human body.


    The results are pretty good, no one can think of this day. Alchemy is no longer the patent of practitioners. Ordinary people can also improve their aura and prolong their life by taking capsules and tablets.


    This has gone beyond the scope of the industrial revolution and comprehensively moved towards the era of Xiuzhen civilization.


    In the world, they are unique.


    While Li Rui lived a leisurely life, he did not forget to improve his accomplishments. Occasionally, he would go back to the underworld to meet the prince and others. Occasionally, Li Rui also goes to the big dark sky to date Su Hongying.


    Life seems to be moving in a good direction.


    Until that day comes.


    A tree appears in the upper part of the earth.


    This tree is growing at an amazing speed, piercing the top of the earth.


    The worry that had been in my heart for a long time turned into reality.


    Li Rui learned from the underground wechat group that in half a day, the world tree occupied as many positions as possible. In the upper echelons of the earth, Lingqi is the most important, which is the biggest breakthrough direction of the world tree.


    When Li Rui arrived at the prefecture, the Prefecture was in chaos.


    Inspection division, the local sub unit is on standby. As soon as Li Rui arrived, a meeting was held immediately.


    "What''s the growth rate of the world tree? Did the ten kings take any measures? "


    The third prince said: "the ten kings have done some damage to the world tree, but the situation is not optimistic. It seems that... The world tree has been affected by something terrible. It has become very bloodthirsty. "


    "Is it the influence of the Dark Lord?"


    "Maybe."


    "Can the third hell pass now? I want to check it out. "


    "It''s hard." The eldest prince frowned and said, "it''s hard to pass there two years ago, but you can pass it through the teleportation. It''s possible. Once it''s past, it will be attacked. "


    "It doesn''t matter. Get ready. I''ll go over and find out the details."


    Under the leadership of Li Rui, the prefectural detachment moved quickly.


    Over the years, the underground government has hardly stopped fighting. After a few years of peace, the existence of the world tree was ushered in.


    Everyone in the prefecture is not in a high mood. Everyone is nervous.


    Li Rui came to baoshuzhai. After several hardships, baoshuzhai is still standing. Once upon a time, Li Rui would come back here occasionally to have a rest, but there was no water here. Occasionally, Li Rui would feel empty.


    It''s sitting in baoshuzhai and lighting a lamp at night.


    Baoshuzhai is no longer busy, and the Sisi family do not know where they have moved.


    The eldest prince came with wine in his hand: "I knew that it was boring for you to stay here alone. I won''t come here to accompany you."


    "Just wine, no food?"


    "You wait. The third one will come, too." The prince is very confident.


    After a while, the third prince came, with roast chicken and duck in his hand, as well as some wine and vegetables.


    Before long, someone came again.


    Baoshuzhai is busy.


    In the laughter, we talked about the past.


    And talk about dreams.


    "In the future, I really want to go out. Brother Li, can you take me there to have a look? "


    The third prince''s eyes were hazy: "I especially want to go out and have a look."


    "When these things are over, we''ll all go out and have a look!" The eldest prince said gruffly.


    Li Rui said with a smile: "not in the hell?"


    "I always have to go out. Besides, my father and I are here. They can''t go wrong."


    "What if it doesn''t work out this time?"


    "It''s going to work out, it''s going to work out!" It seems that in order to convince himself, the prince repeated it several times.


    In fact, we don''t have much confidence at the bottom of our hearts.


    The Dark Lord is strong enough, but he still falls under the tree of the world.


    Today''s World Tree crosses several planes. It can be said that there has never been such a crisis in the prefecture.


    It''s the upper echelons of the prefecture. How many years have they not encountered such a situation?


    Even when the Dark Lord led his troops to kill him, the hell never encountered such a dilemma.


    Li Rui sighed: "let''s not talk about this. If we can really deal with this, we''ll go out and see the scenery."


    "Here, cheers!"


    A big drunk.


    In his sleep, Li Rui thought of many things. Looking back on the past few years, he came into the dark, met people, met things


    No matter success or failure, this life is not empty.


    There should be a good result. Although I am not confident that I can deal with the crisis of the world tree, I still want to try my best.


    Do your best to do it.


    Night, gradually deep.


    The underground is still noisy and many people flee. It was a mess all around, and the fire was shining.


    When he woke up the next day, Li Rui led the underground team and set out.

 Chapter 983

    Iron tree hell, it should be renamed World Tree hell at this time.


    To be sure, a world of trees will wither everywhere. Only the world tree will cross the world.


    Its branches spread to the sky, covering almost everything, and its roots cover almost all the earth.


    Between breathing, there is the wind.


    All kinds of creatures are just dead bones.


    The world is its own.


    It has also become the only living organism in the world.


    When Li Rui came here and saw the world tree for the first time, he almost had an indescribable fear.


    Is this still the sapling?


    What a tree bully!


    "Brother Li, what are we going to do now?"


    "You remember everything here, that''s the whole point, and then go back."


    "Ah?"


    "It''s true. If you go with me, it may become a burden. There''s no need to think about doing something. It''s a fool''s way of thinking. Just choose the most favorable way to deal with the problem. "


    "OK, I see."


    The great prince and others, return according to the original way.


    Li Rui went to the central district alone.


    This is not to look down on people. He is not sure whether the tree spirit is still the tree spirit. And according to the tip, it''s probably insulted.


    "There is no perfect solution in the world."


    To get rid of the Dark Lord, we must melt him. The world tree, as a container, has also been backfired, which in turn affects the earth.


    Even the planes of heaven.


    This creates a bigger problem.


    To be fair, at the beginning, for the sake of morale struggle, even death would not let the Dark Lord''s plot succeed. This step is beyond reproach.


    However, the current situation has indeed reached a point where it is difficult to deal with. This is a fact.


    On the way to the world tree, Li Rui had several pairs of green eyes, which were hidden in the woods, staring at his figure.


    Wait for a few minutes, the owner of those eyes, after confirming that there is no ambush around, boldly pounce!


    Creatures falling from the sky are not like human beings or animals, but more like grotesque species evolved from trees. They have long arms, basically the body of a tree.


    That''s how it came.


    Li Rui, however, just opened his eyes.


    The monsters exploded in mid air.


    Today, he is no longer a simple nobody. Even if they are against runner Wang and others, they also have a certain degree of self-confidence.


    It''s not a problem to deal with a mere monster.


    It''s the tree itself that''s hard to deal with.


    This is just the first wave of attack, the second wave of attack, immediately came again.


    This is how Li Rui killed them. I have to say that there are so many tree monsters. One kilometer away from the world tree, the green tree monsters came like an army.


    "No wonder nothing lives around."


    Li Ruitan flew up into the sky, took out the cold pool sword from the jade space, and cut it straight. That sword light speed is extremely fast, Li Rui is following after sword light, rapid advance.


    It''s almost a blink of an eye, that is to break into the edge of the world tree. The cold pool sword cuts again, but it can''t cut in.


    The surface of the tree is very hard. The sword of cold pool cuts the tree and makes the sound of gold and iron.


    Li Rui had no doubt that it was the hardness of the cold pool sword. He was only a little harder than the tree. But with such thickness, even if the cold pool sword cuts off, it can''t reach the real core area.


    And around the tree monster, is already swarming.


    Li Rui opens his right finger and a mass of dead air emerges. Throw the dead air into the tree monster at will, and the tree monster will fall in large numbers.


    Finally, the plague spread in general, with the group of tree monster as the center, surrounded by fallen tree monster bodies.


    A small dead air can easily destroy a city.


    But death, after all, still startled the world tree.


    The body of the world tree trembles. The mucus distributed from the body of the tree is green. It is necessary to put out the dead air.


    After all, if we allow the death to spread, it will be enough to destroy all the areas within a hundred kilometers. At the same time, the earth on the ground was flying, and the earth rolled up like waves, and a huge tree stem came out.


    If you look at it carefully, the stem of the tree actually shows the image of a Python and goes to kill Li Rui.


    Li Rui opened the field of divine consciousness, and the stem could not break into the black ball space at all.


    Li Rui stretched out a hand, the soul of black sand surging, constantly pumping out endless life aura from the world tree.


    This is a good thing. This trip is still fruitful.


    That wood dragon then continuously pats the God to know the black ball, but helpless, always can''t break to defend.


    Li Rui''s extraction is never stopped.


    "I don''t think you can come out. If you don''t come out, I''ll exhaust your aura!"


    Li Rui is a little regretful now. He should call Li Laozu over. However, it''s not too late. Li Rui flicks his finger and sees Li Laozu''s separation step out of the field of divine consciousness.


    He looked at the world tree, eyes a bright: "this is a good thing."


    "Lao Zu, your chance to improve is right in front of you. Hurry up."


    "Well."


    Li Laozu nodded with satisfaction, stretched out his palm, and looked at the world tree from afar.


    It''s almost like a sluice. Li Rui''s eyes jump. The world tree has a violent reaction, only one layer of the tree dry, fall off.


    At this speed, the world tree can be killed in half a day.


    Li Rui also hastened to speed up.


    The two people were attracted by it, but they created a dead zone directly around them. Everything withered and died around the sphere of consciousness.


    All signs of life disappeared within ten miles of the place where they were.


    What I stand for is death!


    Real death!


    An hour later, the world tree has already responded, that is, a huge branch, waving towards them. Li Rui and Li Laozu avoid each other. At the same time, they take a more crazy attitude to extract the world tree.


    The response of the world tree is more and more intense.


    Finally, a pair of green eyes emerge from the world tree and look at Li Rui and Li Laozu.


    The eyes were cold.


    "Terran bugs!"


    The sound of the world tree shakes the space. I don''t know whether it''s the wind or the sound. But, of course, it''s not just cursing twice.


    I saw countless thorns coming out of the tree.


    However, those spikes can not cause any damage to the field of divine consciousness.


    "Your accomplishments are beyond my expectation." Li Laozu said.


    Li Rui said with a smile, "I don''t eat rice for nothing."


    In order to reach the present level, he has not achieved nothing in recent years. Instead, he has been preparing for it for a long time. He studies hard every day and often goes to the big array to practice.


    Of course, the world tree is advancing by leaps and bounds.


    He is not behind the tree.

 Chapter 984

    There is a period of continuous attack, and the extraction of life aura continues. More and more attacks, more and more violent.


    Li Rui''s divine sense of the black ball, gradually some unable to withstand, the occurrence of violent turbulence.


    Li Laozu was not very happy. He raised his hand and it was a palm. This palm ran through the Shenzhi black ball directly. The blade of the blade cut into the world tree!


    The world tree was cut out of a huge cross section, and almost half of its trunk was broken.


    What''s the matter with you? Believe it or not


    Li Rui''s words were silent for a long time.


    It''s amazing that the world tree is quiet.


    This is really a world of strength.


    Li Rui almost burst into tears. This family is just a part


    It''s unimaginable that there is such a big gap in strength


    Quiet world tree, Li Laozu continues to extract life aura.


    The world tree is honest and even opens a channel.


    "I''ll go in and have a look." Li Rui said.


    Li Laozu nodded and continued to draw.


    Li Rui stepped into the world tree, all the way up to the middle and upper section, which is a black green space. There, the little tree is waiting.


    He is quiet and mature, just like a mature adult.


    It seems that the growth is not only the world tree, but also the tree spirit.


    "You came anyway."


    "You are going to break the hell. If I don''t come again, when will I come?"


    "This world has trapped me, I want to break through..."


    "Stop, are you the tree spirit or the Dark Lord?"


    The little tree listened, and a playful smile appeared on her face: "do you want me to be the tree spirit or the Dark Lord?"


    "I have no hope, I''m just confirming a fact. There''s no need to make a fuss about your speech. Why waste that energy? "


    "I am the spirit of the tree, and also the Dark Lord. Sometimes I''m him, sometimes I''m not him. "


    "Yes, I see. What do you want to do? "


    "I want to go back to the real world tree."


    "So you want to destroy the world?"


    "It''s none of my business to destroy or not? Do humans care about how ants feel when they kill them? After all, weakness is the original sin. "


    Li Rui is speechless.


    It''s the same tone as the Dark Lord.


    It''s almost close.


    "It seems that you are greatly influenced by my father-in-law."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Take back the branches you took back and turn them into small trees. You may be able to go back. Otherwise, I''ll burn you up. "


    "Burn me up? Oh, can you do it? "


    "Try it."


    Li Rui shrugged his shoulders and left the fire god mouse to jump out of the jade space and stand on Li Rui''s shoulder. However, the way the fire rat looks at the tree now is not the same as before.


    It''s a lot of vigilance.


    "You may have forgotten that the world tree can''t hold impure hearts. You want to go back by such means. It''s a big probability that you will die. The mouse won''t go back with you, so you can''t go back. You don''t master the method of teleportation array at all, and I know that you may still want to fight for hegemony now, and you want to be king in this world... Am I right? "


    The little tree was silent.


    After a long time, he said, "so what? Instead of going back to be a leaf, I''d better be the Supreme Lord in this world. "


    Li Rui laughed so hard that tears came out.


    "Lord, have you ever asked anyone else? You can be destroyed by others. Even me, it''s possible to kill you. Not to mention the thousands of gods and Buddhas in the sky, which one is not more powerful than you? If there are all the prefectures, will the immortals be far away? "


    The little tree has nothing to say.


    He sighed, "you''re right, too."


    Arrogance or something, it is based on the powerful fantasy.


    But once they are beaten in the face by reality, the fantasy will be shattered.


    Xiaoshu has to admit the fact that he is not the strongest. It''s not as strong as that. It''s as strong as ignoring all challenges.


    At this time, several sharp stabs, toward Li Rui to kill!


    The little tree''s face suddenly changed: "when I absorb you all, I don''t believe that I''m afraid of Buddha. Do you think I don''t know the rules of heaven and earth?"


    Space access closed!


    Countless attacks are pouring in from all directions!


    The world tree, can melt all melting furnace!


    This time, he wants to assimilate Li Rui!


    "A dark lord, can let me grow so much, I want to eat you all, eat you all clean, no one in the world will be stronger than me!"


    "I will rule all the heavens


    "Go to hell!"


    When the sky full of spikes came, Li Rui had propped up the Shenzhi black ball.


    Shenzhiheiqiu squeezes and rubs, and Li Rui strengthens his defense.


    Finally, Shenzhi black ball stopped the burst process after being compressed to a certain small space. Li Rui breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, in the way of defense, he still can stand the test.


    But the problem now is not to prevent it.


    Instead, the world tree is drawing his true Qi!


    "Do you think it''s useful to hide in it? Ridiculous! How do you compare with the Dark Lord? You shouldn''t come here. This time, I''ll suck you up! "


    The voice of the little tree echoed outside the black ball of divine consciousness.


    Li Rui didn''t make a sound. He just bit his teeth. While maintaining the black ball of divine consciousness, he extracted the true elements of life from the world tree.


    It doesn''t matter whether the little tree is assimilated by the dark lord or he is evil.


    Now the world tree is facing a complete imbalance. The main reason is that the world tree does not want to go back. His choice is entirely in line with his own interests.


    He is fully capable of making himself stronger and ruling the heavens as he said.


    However, there is no better way to solve the problems he is facing.


    So this is the only way he can go!


    The endless stream of life is absorbed by Li Rui. At the same time, from the fire rat is also growing, constantly spitting fire, the world tree will be burned clean attack!


    There is a trade-off.


    There is no doubt that Li Rui is trapped now.


    It''s a big problem.


    Outside the world tree, due to the loss of Li Rui''s block, Li Laozu''s separation finally failed to escape the attack of the world and was penetrated by a huge branch.


    "Still want to take my real yuan, what do you think you are?"


    The sound of the little tree came clearly into Li Laozu''s ears.


    Li Laozu chuckled.


    "I''m sorry, I''m God."


    Li Laozu hugged the tree branch and continued to extract. Although it is penetrated, it does not affect his extraction of the life truth of the world tree.


    It''s a big fight.


    Who can laugh to the end? Only time can give the answer!

 Chapter 985

    It is not destined to be a battle that can be divided quickly. In fact, such a battle is silent, with all external manifestations, including attack and exclusion.


    In the end, it''s better than whose "star sucking method" is, who will be killed first.


    As the day went by, the first one to react that something might happen was the underground detachment.


    They came to see Li Rui several times. Instead of seeing Li Rui, they saw the struggle between Li Laozu and the world tree.


    Of course, something is wrong.


    The ten kings also came to see him later. The ten kings came to Li Laozu and said, "Taoist friend, you are so polite. I don''t know what the situation is."


    "The talk is over." Li Laozu said.


    Ten kings are clear, around the world tree, launched an attack.


    There''s nothing to say. Since the time is right, let''s kill it.


    The war situation has changed, but the world tree is still as motionless as a mountain. The situation is favorable for the small trees. At present, the basic plate of the small trees is stable.


    However, the ten kings gave orders, and then the coalition forces of the prefecture came.


    The ten kings waved the book of life and death, set up an array, and locked the world around the tree with the dead air. And the underground coalition forces launched a long-range attack.


    At this moment, inside the world tree, the consumption of Li Rui and Xiaoshu has not stopped. And from the fire rat''s attack, has never stopped, gradually, the world tree''s internal world is melted through.


    A world of fire.


    Huokemu.


    So the world tree is not easy, but since it has started, there is no turning back.


    In any case, it can only go on with a stiff head.


    "You will lose this battle. I suggest you surrender as soon as possible. There''s no need to fight down. "


    "Why do you think I will lose? Why can''t I win so many people?"


    "Because you are just an individual, and what you are facing is not a single force. You see, the underground government has concentrated the brigade. You have to be beaten. If you consume it like this, you have no hope of winning. "


    Li Rui''s face was cold: "now, do you still think you are sure to win?"


    The little tree sneered and said, "do you think you can win only by more people? In that case, I will bring them all back to life! "


    The sky, suddenly fell a green rain.


    The rain is very strange. What''s more strange is that the dead bones on the ground are vaguely resurrected. Soon after, there were many figures on the ground.


    The bones of those dead soldiers, soaked by the green rain, actually gave birth to trees, waving weapons, and continued to fight!


    Among the dense skeletons, there are not only people from the underworld, but also people from the dark sky.


    All of them, without exception, were killed by the coalition forces outside.


    The scene of zombies besieging the city reappears.


    Ten Yama immediately designated a specific area to guard the soldiers and horses in the prefecture. And those tree monsters who have crossed the death line, after they are infected with the dead air, all die in the end.


    Except.


    "Roar!"


    A rotten and huge corpse can be seen as the body of crocodile ancestor.


    In the battle of the underworld, crocodile ancestors charged at the front line. After the death of the Dark Lord, crocodile ancestors were slaughtered. Its body is buried in the ground.


    At this time, the evil spirit is still alive.


    Fearless and fearless, crocodile ancestor continued to be the vanguard, pressing fiercely towards the underground coalition. Soon, death will be in the crocodile ancestors to lead the breakthrough, can not play a key role.


    The tree monsters who rush to the coalition forces in the underworld constantly kill the coalition forces in the underworld, and the fallen soldiers will stand up again and attack their companions like zombies!


    The world is no longer safe.


    Ten Yama issued an order to retreat.


    Tieshu hell, now can be declared lost!


    This first formal confrontation, the underground side, declared a failure!


    "Daoyou, we will attack its noumenon." King Guangwang of Qin told Laozu Li.


    Li Laozu nodded.


    Ten Yan Luo took out the book of life and death and poured a lot of dead Qi into the world tree. The dead air made the branches of the world tree wither and yellow, and the fallen leaves were like rain.


    The response of the world tree is to be immobile.


    It can cause damage to it, but it cannot be killed. After all, its strongest form is not attack form, but life form.


    It''s like a blunt knife. It doesn''t look dangerous, but it''s also fatal.


    Now the underground government has realized its harm, and it can''t hide it. However, the underground government may not be able to find a way to deal with it, and the effect of death on it is not as big as it is imagined.


    Hard to produce a piece of candy like things.


    "It''s really difficult."


    King Guangwang of Qin said that he was at a loss. Conventional means were useless to the world tree. The role played by extraordinary means is also very limited, which makes them not know how to deal with this kind of thing.


    It''s very despairing. It''s like dealing with the Dark Lord. At least we can think of a way to deal with it. But this world tree, as if any means can not play a very good role.


    Even if you can''t fight back and forth, the other side will stand there and let you beat it, but you can''t hammer it.


    Can think of if the other side really fight back, then what is the situation?


    Inside the world tree, in fact, the little tree is facing the same problems as shiyanluo.


    That''s Li Rui. He can''t fight and deal with it. On the contrary, the fire rat''s attack was fatal to him.


    At this moment, the little tree regretted his death and pulled Li Rui into the black and green space.


    "You can''t kill me, and I can''t kill you either. I''m a big deal. I''ll keep you here for the rest of my life!" Said the little tree.


    Li Rui said with a smile, "if you don''t die, I won''t die. I will always extract your life truth as a supplement. If you burn for a few years, you will almost be burned to death by mice."


    "Before that, I can destroy hell, too!"


    "You can destroy it. The hell is not my home. You can destroy it if you like. What''s more, the hell can be destroyed if you say it''s destroyed. At least it''s the realm of gods. You can try it. "


    Li Rui put on a fearless posture, but the mouse was helpless.


    In fact, the situation of continuous consumption is not very favorable. It is a war of attrition among three parties. On the one hand, outside the world tree, Li Laozu, the guardian of the ten Yanluo, extracts the life truth of the world tree. On the other hand, inside the world tree, Li Rui and Li Huoshen rat burn it every day.


    It''s hard for each side. If it goes on like this, the worst result will be three losses.


    However, Li Rui can''t say whether he will lose or not. At most, he just wastes a little time. It doesn''t matter. Li Laozu doesn''t care. He has a separate body and can continuously extract the life truth of the world tree for his own use.


    The most damaged is actually the hell and the world tree itself.


    The human world can be said to be the Party of profit.


    In this situation, the world tree is gambling. But it can''t afford to gamble. A month later, the upper echelons of the prefecture finally began to take action.


    Starting the Dharma array on the upper level of the earth is the way to block the world tree from extracting the true Qi from the upper level of the earth.


    The whole plane, completely closed!


    Now, it''s the little tree that really feels bad.


    The development of things is more and more unfavorable to its situation.

 Chapter 986

    "No, no, it shouldn''t be!"


    "You won''t make me feel better, and I won''t make you feel better!"


    Xiaoshu is crazy. He yells at Li Rui. It''s strange why he still talks. Maybe he is lonely for a long time. It''s necessary for him to have someone to talk to.


    He knows that the threat is useless now.


    But when he saw the little tree take out the pot, his face was crazy and twisted. He urged the pot to move, and the strong darkness swept away from all sides of the world tree.


    The darkness is so evil that it covers everything. And the dark field is also inherited by the world tree, which is directly to wipe out all the people who are shrouded in the dark field!


    This is the scene of destruction!


    In a short period of time, the coalition forces in the prefecture retreated completely, leaving only ten kings and Li Laozu outside.


    The ten kings guarded Li Laozu, who frantically intercepted Zhenyuan.


    In the world tree, Li Rui did not say a word, but also increased efforts!


    Pure life is injected into the body of lihuoshen rat, and the body of lihuoshen rat soars. The spewing real fire is directly transformed from a lighter into a flame in the mouth of a fire breathing dragon, burning crazily towards the world tree.


    Extreme madness, either you die or I die!


    This is really entering the crucial stage of struggle!


    For half a month, the fire of the fire rat finally burned through the heart of the tree!


    Flaming flames from the crown of the tree!


    The flame blots out the sky and the sun. It spreads on the tree and ignites the world tree directly!


    The little tree gave a shrill cry.


    "No, stop it, stop it!"


    "Or I''ll die with you!"


    Li Rui was not afraid, but said faintly, "I have said that you have to surrender."


    "Why should I surrender to you? You are just so! You, in particular, mean nothing at all! "


    The little tree roared angrily.


    Li Rui didn''t say a word. He just injected the life truth into Li Huoshen rat again.


    From the body of the God of fire mouse to grow again, like a Godzilla general, Mouth Spitting red fireworks!


    "Then go to hell!"


    Li Rui also put on an unreasonable posture. Anyway, he couldn''t make sense before. In that case, it''s better to destroy him!


    Save the big trouble left behind.


    The world turns into a sea of fire.


    Ten kings, retreat one after another. Li Laozu, in the end, also left.


    Only Li Rui urges the fire rat to burn this plane crazily!


    The whole world turns into a sea of fire. The white smoke covers the world. When you reach out, you can''t see five fingers. The temperature was horribly high, and the blackened trees were everywhere.


    No place is safe, whether it''s in the sky or on the ground, it''s melted by the unspeakable heat. A tree stem out of control from the soil out of the ground, more is in the ground is turned into a part of the slurry.


    Iron tree hell, become lava hell.


    Even in other planes, you can hear the howling from this hell. The shrill cry directly changed people''s color.


    The world tree is howling.


    "Kill me, kill me quickly!"


    The huge face of the little tree roared at Li Rui.


    But Li Rui has no choice.


    "This is Lihuo. You don''t know that mice in the world tree are a higher level of life than you. After all, you are just a leaf, but it is a complete life


    "I''ve advised you for a long time to understand the situation, but you are so arrogant that you have to see the coffin to shed tears. However, in fact, I understand you, you are just ignorant. So I don''t blame you, but that''s your life. Accept it. "


    Xiaoshu is still struggling, but Li Rui doesn''t care anymore. The world will eventually turn into scorched earth. If the world tree wants to destroy everything, it must be prepared: it will be destroyed first.


    Such scenes have happened in the world. Throughout the East and West, the artillery of the war once destroyed one city after another, and the heroic soldiers sounded the clarion call to fight for the justice of the idea.


    In this Tieshu hell, Li Rui is blowing the bugle of plundering evil. The little tree knows that what he has done is a bad thing, so he never dares to claim justice. In the end, he can''t even tell whether he is himself or not.


    After this rebel war, he was the only enemy, but he was so strong and weak.


    After all, he used to be just a leaf.


    A leaf, accidentally obtained by the underground. He grows, he blooms, he is brilliant, he is invincible.


    In the end, it is also going to die out.


    At the end of endless fire, Li Rui opens the transmission array.


    In such an environment, the sky is full of fire, and the ground is full of lava. It''s hard to say whether this hell can be rebuilt in the future.


    On the top of the dungeon, the destroyed buildings are being rebuilt one after another. The ten kings were ready to cut off the branches of the other planes of the world tree in advance to ensure that the fire of war only burned in the third hell.


    However, it is said that other planes are also affected to some extent, such as the third hell and the fifth hell. Of course, this is inevitable, but for the local government, it is already an acceptable result.


    Half a year later, the fire in the Prefecture was put out. The third hell is basically over. It''s like a sea of lava. Although the fire is out, the environment there is already a real hell scene.


    No living thing can survive in such an environment.


    During this period of time, Li Rui has been at home, practicing the life truth extracted from the world tree. It''s a huge fortune. Li Rui and Li Laozu''s gains are unimaginable.


    Moreover, Li Rui also collected a branch of the world tree, which is really a good thing after a certain amount of condensation.


    These are things that need to be digested.


    Only occasionally, Li Rui will think of Su Hongying and the grand princess. I also know that the warships must be making waves in the dark.


    Finally, one day in July, Li Rui came to the underground, opened the transmission array of baoshuzhai, and set foot on the journey to the dark sky.


    It''s not a good sight in the dark.


    The big black sky, which has lost the Dark Lord, is full of sadness. Tianwanxing is also riddled by the warships.


    When Li Rui contacted black six, he was organizing to escape. Seeing Li Rui, he was very happy, but also showed deep despair.


    "Mr. Haiwei Ming, the dark sky is over now. The warship has occupied eighteen of our planet, and the warship leader has proposed to marry her as his wife to stop the attack. "


    "There''s no hope for the big black sky, Mr. haiweiming."

 Chapter 987

    "How did you rulers of the planet persist for so many years? There''s no hope. Is there such a fragile one? "


    Li Rui is also strange, black six said: "once upon a time there was a demon lord, no one dare to offend big black sky. It''s just that I didn''t expect that Lord demon would be calculated on the battlefield. Now it''s dark... "


    Li Rui eyebrows a pick: "do you want to say big black sky now a can hit all have?"


    Black six nodded: "yes."


    Li Rui


    That''s why Su Hongying is not here. If Su Hongying is there, he will have to cut black six alive. It''s disrespectful. You don''t have the ability, and you dare to say that those who are better than you don''t have the ability. That''s very dangerous.


    Some words, no matter how much you want to say, can only be hidden in the heart, can not be said.


    Li Rui patted Hei Liu on the shoulder: "OK, I''ll help you take care of the people who are chasing you. Later, we will go directly to Zuxing to see Princess Chang. "


    Li Rui''s disguised identity "haiweiming" was received by the black sky demon king, which is not rare in the big black sky. What''s more, that identity had already enjoyed certain fame. If you can see your royal highness, it''s not unusual.


    Heiliudaxi: "Mr. laohai!"


    He was chased to heaven and earth, Li Rui''s arrival is like sending charcoal in the snow. In fact, these years he also had a very hard time. His body was tattered and his arms were full of scars.


    I think when I first saw this little fat man, he was still a bully. It was the grand princess who suffered from his temper, but Li Rui was surprised: "where''s the grand princess?"


    Black six bowed his head and said nothing.


    Li Rui felt a thump in his heart, and his heart went straight down.


    "You don''t want to tell me that the eldest daughter was killed? She used to lead the Recovery Army, but now where she is, you say


    At Li Rui''s repeated request, black six managed to control her mood: "sister Huang is in other galaxies, and her main force always attracts the most pursuers. I haven''t heard from her for a long time. I don''t know if she is still alive... "


    Most of the time, if there is no news, it is mostly dead. After all, they are not ordinary people and they are not ordinary people.


    Li Rui thought about it, but no matter how much, he spread out the field of divine consciousness, and the field of divine consciousness penetrated into the mud.


    "You can organize your troops, so you don''t have to run away any more. How many people are there on the other side and who are chasing you? "


    "A total of 100000 people are chasing us behind our backs. As for who is in charge, I don''t know. They often change the commander in chief." Black six showed some helplessness. It seemed that he was quite incompetent. But looking back at the thousands of soldiers behind him, what could he say?


    It''s not very difficult to admit that your ability is not good.


    Li Rui still understands black six. After all, he is not old. It''s never been a military genius. It''s just a prince.


    He is not even as good as those princes in the underworld. From this point of view, the big princes and the second princes in the underworld are more fierce generals than Xiang Yu. The third prince is a qualified military adviser, and the other princes have their own abilities.


    The starting point of black six is not much special except that identity. Even if he had not experienced so many things, he might have become a drunkard. Even if he was lucky enough to be given a higher position, he might not have become an emperor like the Emperor Huizong of Song Dynasty.


    "Continue to refuel, continue to hone yourself."


    Li Rui said a word to him and began to further arrange his own affairs. In fact, the so-called "battleship star" is the sergeant force that was incorporated after the big dark planet was subdued.


    It''s just that the sergeants who used to defend the rule of the dark sky are now used to defend the dark sky.


    After a change of master, people are still those people.


    See the Recovery Army of black six, various mixed corps of soldiers, charging toward the more than 6000 people. One hundred thousand people charged six thousand people, and it took only one charge to kill them all.


    Black six and others are very nervous.


    "Mr. Hai, can you really stop it? There are a large number of them, and there are many great masters among them. Why don''t we run first... "


    "Run, you haven''t run enough? When is a head? I''m running around like this. If I run away, why am I here? "


    Li Rui''s series of rhetorical questions made black six feel embarrassed.


    Once upon a time, he thought he was the biggest. Later, he became more aware of his own insignificance, had too much awe of the world, and became timid. On the contrary, he developed a sense of inferiority.


    Li Rui''s words hurt him deeply.


    Black six clenched his teeth: "but, we really can''t beat it!"


    "You are wrong. I can fight." Li Rui''s eyes were calm and pointed to the front


    In front of them, the enemy''s men and horses, who charged and were afraid of losing their battle achievements, were nearly 100 meters away, and their ferocious faces could be seen.


    They are carrying simple weapons and equipment, some of which are maces, some of which are oddly shaped hammers, and some of which are disproportionate knives.


    They were shouting and shouting excitedly.


    Closer, closer, closer.


    It''s almost here.


    The most elite and strong men were the first to be killed from these armies. Their speed increased to the extreme, and they could not wait to cut off the head of the man standing in the front of the Recovery Army.


    "Kill


    The red eyed demon army is as fierce and fierce as it is in the underground battlefield.


    Li Rui didn''t even blink an eye. When a demon soldier raised his sword and cut it toward his head, Li Rui suddenly grasped his right five fingers.


    Darkness came.


    The endless darkness instantly brought these demons into the darkness. The darkness gathered up and wrapped all the demons in it. Then, there was a cry.


    There were all kinds of screams for a long time, and then there was silence.


    Of the 100000 troops, this charge is at the forefront. The 30000 men and horses with fierce fighting power will only be left in one place when the darkness fades.


    It was only a few minutes ago that they were still alive and shouting at the Recovery Army.


    At this moment, all signs of life are lost. Even the bones after death become particularly fragile. When they are blown by the wind, they turn into gray dust and disappear in the air.


    The other 70000 people and horses, dead and silent, watched in the rear, extremely frightened.


    They don''t know what they are facing, but they can be sure that it must be a very terrible existence.

 Chapter 988

    The messenger''s eyes narrowed tightly. At this time, he knew that he wanted to stop Li Rui and that nothing could be done.


    "You are the son-in-law of the demon lord who can possess such strength and field in the dark?"


    In a moment, he had guessed the identity of Li Rui. Li Rui looked up at the messenger: "what''s your name?"


    "Akira Kurosawa."


    Li Rui nodded, indicating that he had written down the name.


    "My Lord, you don''t have to release your intention to kill me. You have found out the intention and come with me. The meeting of seven kings is not a way to hold down the royal highness of the princess, but it is a gesture from the princess. There are too many heavens in the great black sky. Even the royal highness of the Royal Highness has no time to deal with so many things, because the seven kings are only assisting in dealing with them.


    "We are not antagonistic. Please understand."


    Li Rui still nodded slightly and did not comment. Before seeing Su Hongying, he only believed what he said. Li Rui can only trust Su Hongying in the whole dark sky.


    Kurosawa Ming takes Li Rui to the palace. When he gets to the main hall, Kurosawa Ming stops at the door and looks ahead: "the seven kings should have been waiting. It''s inconvenient for me to enter. Please go in person."


    Li Rui walked steadily forward.


    Entering the hall, Li Rui meets the seven kings. They all sit high. When Li Rui goes in, their eyes are concentrated on Li Rui like substance.


    Li Rui calmly looked at them and came to the seat directly above the hall. Shi ran sat down.


    "Where is the long princess?"


    No one answered.


    But Li Rui could see the anger brewing in their eyes. Yes, the seven kings have high seniority. Besides, they don''t know Li Rui. Naturally, they feel greatly offended.


    Li Rui said with a smile: "why, since when does Da Heitian begin to talk about seniority instead of strength? Has the big black sky fallen to this level


    It''s the idea of the Dark Lord to respect strength. Only strength can explain everything.


    Listening to Li Rui''s inquiry, the seven kings'' face was a little sad. The prosperity and strength of the great dark sky are due to the Dark Lord. Although they can look down on Li Rui, they can''t question the idea of the Dark Lord.


    Questioning means betrayal.


    "We should follow the idea of Lord demon, but what do you mean by coming uninvited?"


    Among the seven kings, the one who looks less old grabs the cup on the tea table and takes a sip of tea.


    I saw a drop of tea in the tea center flying slowly. He pointed to it and the tea flew to Li Rui.


    Although it''s just a drop of tea, it''s also very powerful. It has turned into a fireball in mid air. Li Rui''s eyes were fixed, and the drop of tea was in mid air.


    "I''m Su Hongying''s husband. I''m looking for my wife. I see that you are also our own people in the dark, so I just want to be polite. If I don''t want to be polite, you will all die. "


    The drop of tea flew slowly towards the king and slapped on his forehead in front of him.


    The tea was originally cold, but when it fell on the king''s skin, it made a hissing sound like a strong poison, emitting light white smoke.


    "The royal highness of the princess is in meditation, and it is a big black day. If you want to live in peace, you shouldn''t disturb your royal highness at this critical moment.


    Another king said.


    Li Rui frowned: "I must see her."


    "You Wang Wei was annoyed. As the king of the big black sky, they were second only to the black sky demon king and the eldest princess. When Li ruicai came, they were so strong that they were really unhappy.


    But so what? Li Rui doesn''t care about their feelings anyway.


    Strength has reached this level. Without the Dark Lord, Li Rui is not afraid of anyone. Su Hongying, the only one who can hold him down, is not on their side.


    To tell you the truth, Li Rui can do whatever he wants. He doesn''t need to look at their faces.


    "Where are the people?" Li Rui gets up and walks towards them.


    The killing intention is diffuse and the momentum is rising.


    He didn''t want to be polite any more, and he didn''t even have patience for basic greetings. Li Rui doesn''t want to know the names of these people, because they are not important at all.


    Li Rui points to seeing everything that is important to him, things and people that are in his heart.


    Among the seven kings, the oldest one is just like an old tree. His skin wrinkles have been deeply eroded by years, but his spirit is still there.


    His eyes were full of light and his words were calm and powerful.


    "We''ll take you."


    All the other kings have the color of shame and annoyance. However, this king is highly respected among them, and his strength is extremely unfathomable. What he says is what he says.


    Everything is up to the king.


    Lao Wang takes Li Rui slowly to another palace. The door of the hall was closed. Lao Wang opened the seal and took Li Rui in.


    "It''s on the inside." He said.


    Li Rui looked at Lao Wang and said with a smile, "there won''t be any array seal here, will there?"


    "Yes, and No. If you are confident enough, you are so powerful. What are you afraid of? Those seals were set by the demon king, in order to test the princess and temper her. To enter here is the choice of the princess


    Li Rui goes in.


    The whole palace is a killing array. As the runes engraved in all parts of the palace light up, the vertical and horizontal murderous spirit stealthily comes from all parts.


    Li Rui walked forward happily and fearlessly.


    Outside the palace, the seven kings watched Li Rui go inside and smile.


    "After all, it''s still too tender. Do you think you can break through easily?"


    "Let''s make it a little more difficult for him to understand some of the principles of life for this young man."


    Under the command of Lao Wang, the other six kings occupied their own positions and put the dark Qi into the palace array. This is equivalent to let Li Rui face their seven kings'' killing moves again on the basis of the original Dark Lord!


    And it is precisely by taking advantage of Li Rui''s arrogance that they are able to let Li Rui enter this dead place so calmly.


    "Life and death have life, it''s not up to people at all!"


    With a smile, the seven kings changed the nature of the whole palace into extremely cruel.


    After finishing the arrangement, Lao Wang said, "isn''t the refining over there finished? We should speed up the process. If it''s too late, I''m afraid there will be changes. "


    The arrival of Li Rui made them realize that things might not go so smoothly. Su Hongying must be refined as soon as possible.


    Only by killing Su Hongying, can they completely let go. Otherwise, no one can guarantee how Su Hongying will retaliate once she gets out of that array.


    She''s not going to be soft.

 Chapter 990

    Li Rui walks in the hall.


    Although the whole hall is full of murders, Li Rui is also a master. Moreover, the array of Da Heitian is far less exquisite than that of the underworld or the human world, not to mention the hand of a great master like Jidao Tianmo.


    Li Rui is a person who combines the strengths of the human world, the local government and the foreign array, and has personally been to the great array. Naturally, the array here will not cause much damage to him.


    Those murders, Li Rui just like blind general, leisurely court walk.


    "Deceive me to come here, it seems that red cherry is really detained inside big black sky."


    The more Li ruiyue deeply understood the murder of this hall, the more he realized many things. Li Rui is not sure what he thinks if he doesn''t feel the strong killing intention here and the subsequent intensified array operation.


    Now it is clear that the seven kings are really calling for the storm behind.


    All of them are very crafty.


    Li Rui came to the depth of the hall, but found that there were other people here!


    It was a young girl, looking at her age, but her expression was quite natural. She sat quietly in the innermost part of the hall, motionless as a mountain.


    She didn''t open her eyes until Li Rui came to her.


    The profundity in her eyes is the sense of vicissitudes that only after years can she have.


    "You''re very good. You''re the first one to walk in here safe and sound." Said the girl.


    "Who are you?" Li Rui said curiously.


    The girl wondered, "don''t you know me? It doesn''t matter. As long as you know, the whole hall is set up for me by the old thief in black sky. "


    This shows that she is very terrible, that is, even the Dark Lord had to set up this palace array to trap her here.


    On the other hand, Li Rui feels that this is not the case.


    "If you are so strong, you shouldn''t be here. I''m afraid he''s more likely to take you as a booty and detain you in this place."


    Li Rui''s face mocked and revealed the truth. The girl''s face changed slightly: "bold!"


    Li Rui took time to sit down in front of her: "do you know the Dark Lord is dead?"


    "He''s dead? Good death to the old thief The girl was very happy.


    Li Rui then said, "if I take you away from here, would you like to submit to me?"


    "Bold!" The girl was angry.


    Li Rui got up and said, "if you don''t want to, you''ll be here forever."


    Since he could easily come to her without any injury, he could naturally leave here with ease.


    It''s not empty talk to take her away. The palace array has lost its mysterious color in front of Li Rui.


    Just as Li Rui is about to leave, the girl moves. She jumps on Li Rui''s back vigorously and fiercely to control Li Rui.


    It''s taboo to show your back to others. Of course, as a supernatural being, it''s not the same.


    Even if Li Rui showed his back to the girl, he didn''t feel the slightest panic. When the girl was about to touch him, Li Rui turned around, grasped it with one hand, and grabbed the girl''s throat.


    "Even the Dark Lord, I have the power of the first World War. What are you?"


    At this moment, Li Rui was like a dark demon possessed by the body. The girl was strangled by Li Rui. She couldn''t get away and kept struggling.


    Li Rui''s palm clenched, the girl was about to suffocate.


    Of course, she didn''t want to die, especially in this way, in the hands of a stranger. Li Rui could see the meaning of begging for mercy in the girl''s eyes, so he left her behind.


    "I said, either surrender, or die, or stay here forever. Don''t use your little careful thinking to judge me. It''s really ridiculous. You can''t even get out of here. Why do you think you can coerce me? "


    The girl looked at Li Rui in horror, still not satisfied with the way: "do you know who I am?"


    "I don''t care who you are, but you are a prisoner. Do you have a lot of status?"


    Identity only works under certain circumstances, but as you can see, the girl is just a prisoner trapped here. Li Rui really doesn''t respect her.


    "I''m a real demon! The blood of demons is burning in my body! I am a witch. There is only one witch in the world. If you want to surrender, you will also surrender to me! You follow my orders, I will recover the demons in the future, and I will let you enjoy it too... "


    Li Rui laughed without waiting for her to finish.


    The witch girl was embarrassed.


    In fact, that part of the line is very awkward, and she may feel it herself. That''s too in the second gas, and standing there shouting, in the end or some lack of confidence.


    Li Rui laughed several times, which made the girl feel embarrassed.


    "You don''t believe that, even teenagers. Empty mouthed white teeth, shouting about the restoration here is equivalent to starting from scratch. Who doesn''t have a dream? "


    Li Rui looked at the demon girl sarcastically: "what''s more, your glorious history and magnificent past are too far away. Now the big black sky is the blood of the black devil has the final say, and you have to talk about dreams here? Who has never been rich? If we all come here like this, then we all have to hire running dogs to work. "


    Although the reality is the same, such as the company system or other systems. It''s all about using others to realize your dreams.


    But at least they are paid. This young girl only wants to draw big cakes to deceive people. It''s so clumsy. No wonder Li Rui doesn''t look up to her at all.


    Girl Lengleng thought: "that''s OK, I submit to you, you take me out."


    Li Rui squeezed out a drop of blood from his fingertips, which slowly flew to the girl.


    "Drink it, and your surrender will take effect."


    The girl hesitated again and again. She didn''t expect Li Rui to do things so carefully, but it was just a drop of blood. She didn''t pay attention to it. She opened her mouth and drank the floating blood.


    Then she fell to the ground and twitched.


    That''s not a drop of ordinary blood at all. She underestimated Li Rui''s means too much. That drop of blood in her body attack, almost melt her general, just a few seconds, bring her great pain.


    Li Rui watched quietly and did not help.


    Li Rui didn''t speak until the girl felt the pain in her body.


    "If you go against my will, the pain will last until you die. You have to remember, don''t think you are very strong, because you don''t know what kind of opponent you are facing. "


    This is Li Rui''s last good advice to her.


    In addition, he will not try to rescue this young girl with a little intelligence. Her eyes are deep, but her brain is not very developed.

 Chapter 991

    The girl had the feeling of going into the pit for no reason. However, for this reason, she really had nothing to do.


    Li Rui took her to leave the palace slowly. Without touching any rules, Li Rui walked away peacefully. Outside the hall, the girl had an incredible sense of absurdity.


    "I''ve been trapped in this ghost place for many years, and I''ve been brought out so easily by you. Are you really not the dish sent by the old black thieves to kill me?"


    Xiao Wei Su repeatedly inquires, but Li Rui ignores her.


    Paranoia, have been persecuted paranoia.


    "What''s the use of you?" Li Rui asked.


    Xiao Wei Su was stunned. She opened her mouth and was about to shout out that I would eat this kind of food. However, when she saw Li Rui''s serious appearance, she choked back her incongruous words.


    "I have great potential for growth." She said.


    Li Rui looks at her in disgust, which means that she is useless. It can''t play the role of a living map, and it can''t be played very well. In the final analysis, it''s still a bottle of oil, and it''s a burden for others to cultivate it.


    "You''d better show some practical use." Li Rui advised.


    Xiao Wei Su felt numb and stammered: "I know, there is treasure here..."


    She really didn''t know how to express her value, but as the existence before the rule of the Dark Lord, she somehow knew some news. The news may be of some value.


    Otherwise, she really doubts that Li Rui will leave her without hesitation.


    "Follow me, don''t walk around, or you''ll be killed." Li Rui coldly explained that it was to open up the field of divine consciousness.


    The city was once again covered by the overwhelming field of divine consciousness.


    The whole black sky city, no light.


    Countless black sky people went out of their residence, looked at the sky and discussed this strange thing. Soon, seven figures rose to the sky. They knew that it was Li Rui who got out of trouble and got angry, so they were ready to fight.


    "Take up the dark demons and kill this man!"


    "Launch the killing array and leave this man behind!"


    "Activate the artifact and kill this person strongly!"


    One after another, the whole city seemed to wake up like a sleeping beast. Under the leadership of the seven kings, countless running soldiers and waving banners surrounded Li Rui.


    Li Rui is very calm, beyond the general calm. The more calm Li Rui was, the more bottomless he was in the hearts of the seven kings. They had already set up such a big situation that he could not move the young man.


    This can only show one thing, Li Rui is very confident, and even extremely confident to the point of arrogance.


    He can easily get away from the palace killing array, which is enough to show his strength. This may be, in the past few years, big black sky has met the most powerful enemy!


    The seven kings had to pay attention to it, especially when Li Rui had a special identity.


    "Where is Su Hongying? I''ve already given you a chance. If you don''t hand them over, I''ll let you all die without a place to die. "


    Li Rui opened his eyes indifferently, and his murderous spirit rose to the sky!


    Practice is not a treat for dinner. There is not so much warmth and sincerity in the fight for interests. In this case, all the cover up and fighting are unnecessary.


    Tear the skin and dry!


    If the seven kings don''t answer, Li Rui will summon the Thunder Dragon. Roaring thunder dragon across the world, toward the seven kings.


    This is his style.


    Li Rui''s style has always been like this. First of all, he stayed in the early stage and got the resources he wanted as far as he could. Living in the early stage, developing in the middle stage, and coming to the late stage, it is to directly press it with strength and break it with spirit!


    In the past, it was the same with all the mysteries in the world, including those in the underworld. Now it is the same with the big black sky!


    Facts have proved that this line of development is worth sticking to and has great effect.


    When the Thunder Dragon is across the sky, the world is suffocated. Those demon troops, under the impact of Thunder Dragon, can''t get close to Li Rui at all. The seven kings are even more surprised. They kill the Thunder Dragon, but they find that they can''t do effective damage to the Thunder Dragon at all.


    "Attack ontology directly!"


    The old king of the seven kings, give orders. So the sky lit up like a river of stars, which was the grand occasion of countless magic powers pressing towards Li Rui.


    Xiao Wei Su raised his head and sighed: "how beautiful!"


    Li Rui raised his hand and slapped her on the forehead: "don''t you find a place to hide quickly, want to be killed?"


    Xiaoweisu was in a hurry to find a shelter. When countless magic powers in the sky fell, Li Rui raised his hand and grasped them. Those magic powers exploded in mid air and exploded into fireworks.


    In the middle of Xiaowei''s journey, Su exclaimed, "how beautiful


    This woman is stupid.


    The seven kings are very angry. They mobilize all the demons to gather their magic and kill Li Rui intensively. Li Rui also manipulated the Thunder Dragon, launched a wanton attack, and the power of the rules in the field of divine consciousness spread out. Countless demon soldiers were deprived of their lives in silence.


    Thunder Dragon roars, bumps into Lao Wang, and directly bumps Lao Wang into the ground. It seems that this is too slow. Li Rui rises from the ground and rushes directly to the other kings.


    The stars hang upside down, the heaven and the earth lose color. All the magic powers follow Li Rui and rush to the king. The picture seems to be quiescent for a short time. Under Li Rui''s fist, the kings burst out one after another.


    The field of divine consciousness is extremely tight, and all the people wrapped in the darkness feel a crazy extreme suction to pull their souls out of their bodies.


    "Where I stand is hell!"


    Li Rui unfolds the Dharma phase heaven and earth, and a bottle of hell devil rises slowly. Its body emits a dark flame, which burns all the creatures.


    The forbidden area of the Imperial Palace, when a fire broke out, showed a scene of extinction.


    Among the seven kings, three have been killed in battle, and the remaining four are all heartbroken.


    This is their home, and now this home, they simply can not protect. Instead of being unable to protect them, their wrong decisions led to further signs of destruction.


    Li Rui doesn''t care what it looks like here. It doesn''t matter.


    Even if the whole dark sky is destroyed, Li Rui doesn''t care.


    It is this indifference to the extreme ruthlessness that makes the remaining four kings feel desperate and spread in their hearts. Li Rui''s incarnation of the heaven and earth of Dharma Prime Minister further destroyed the whole palace.


    This kind of destruction is further expanding, absorbing the soul energy, and further expanding the Dharma. If you look at it carefully, the demon God is somewhat similar to the Dark Lord.


    This reminds those people of the dark days when the Dark Lord blacked.


    Across the palace huge shadow, waving a huge arm, mercilessly, to destroy here.

 Chapter 992

    Such a scene really makes the remaining four kings feel that the mansion will collapse. No one thought that such a little-known person''s goods would be like destroying heaven and earth.


    For a time, the four kings almost hated Li Rui to death. Your rank is so high, but it was lit up early!


    Now that everyone has offended, who can bear the rhythm of big news.


    "Open the great battle of protecting the city!"


    Lao Wang roared wildly, but he didn''t care about his manners. However, the other three kings had many doubts: "if we start the battle now, in case the warships invade..."


    "Not so much!" Lao Wang gave an order, "open the city protection battle immediately!"


    Immediately, someone rushed to open the battle. Li Rui sneered and attacked Lao Wang and others. The four kings did not show much strength under Li Rui''s hands. The so-called fist was awesome, and it was not Li Rui''s opponent at all.


    Just as the four kings struggled to support him, a black curtain lit up from the center of the palace, isolating Li Rui''s field of divine consciousness. Thunder Dragon was washed by the black curtain, and immediately disappeared.


    Li Rui''s magic power also lost its power in an instant and fell down from a height. The air is filled with the power of this great array, and its actual strength is equivalent to the presence of the Dark Lord!


    Big black sky, still have quite good inside information!


    Lao Wang forced Li Rui into the top, covetous: "you''d better surrender now, otherwise, we''ll kill you!"


    Lao Wang is not angry. It''s the first time that Da Heitian has been forced to do this. After all, it''s a great shame that Da Zhen, as the one who defends against the warships, was sacrificed in advance to deal with Li Rui alone!


    The loss is immeasurable.


    The other three kings said angrily, "don''t talk nonsense to him. Mobilize the power of the great array to kill this tusk!"


    They all wanted to kill Li Rui quickly. Lao Wang''s eyes narrowed and made a decision: "kill!"


    With his killing, the power of the big formation rises again, but Li Rui is open arms, undefended. In the eyes of outsiders, he was waiting to die after giving up his resistance. Xiao Weisu, who stayed to watch the war, thought so.


    "No, I can only wait to die. Wasn''t it so powerful just now?"


    "You can''t die. What should I do when you die?"


    Xiaoweisu doesn''t want to be implicated. She still has Li Rui''s curse on her body. If Li Rui dies and burps farts with her, it will be a disaster.


    Xiao Wei Su rushes up with a flash. She decides that no matter what, Li Rui can''t die here.


    However, as soon as xiaoweisu took action, a huge force of counterattack rushed in and directly knocked xiaoweisu out of the air for more than ten meters. Xiaoweisu vomited blood and fell to the ground, unable to move.


    The power of the city protection array is beyond imagination. It is not common sense that such an array can be easily countered.


    It''s more than an individual can resist.


    "No hope? What kind of life am I in? "


    Xiao Wei Su yelled, her heart anxious, more unwilling. If Li Rui is killed in this way, she is really in bad luck. To be fair, she doesn''t care whether Li Rui will die or not. But if Li Rui''s death also involves her, she will be ten thousand opponents.


    Xiao Weisu''s despair is in sharp contrast to the strategy of the four kings. The four kings are determined to kill. Seeing Li Rui give up resistance, they can hardly help laughing.


    However, when all the forces of the big formation are concentrated and intend to run through Li Rui, the black light gathered by the big formation stops in front of Li Rui.


    Finally, change into a black palm and gently touch Li Rui''s face.


    So gentle.


    The black palm, like a woman''s palm, gently stroked Li Rui''s face.


    In the night sky, there is a faint sigh.


    "Why are you here?"


    It''s su Hongying''s voice.


    Li Rui smiles brightly: "I come to see you."


    "You shouldn''t come here. This is a living hell. There are not so many disputes and struggles in your world. It''s not good. I don''t like it. "


    "But you''re here, so I''m coming." Li Rui said.


    With this sentence, the big formation is melting, and the four kings of the dark sky are just like ghosts. Lao Wang was very angry and shouted, "is your royal highness bad for your children''s personal affairs?"


    When the big array was restarted again, a black light came to the top of Lao Wang''s head, which directly turned him into dregs.


    There''s no dust left.


    Death can be said to be very miserable, the remaining three kings, a time like walking on thin ice, trembling.


    The black palm pointed in one direction: "I''m there."


    Li Rui nodded and walked over there. Xiao Wei Su has been in a daze for a long time, catching up with Li Rui. Now Xiao Wei Su is a little convinced of Li Rui. This is the real big guy.


    It''s easy to fight back. What''s the status of the big man and how can he get this favor?


    With a sense of mystery, xiaoweisu catches up with Li Rui: "my Lord, are you the illegitimate son of the black sky thief?"


    Li Rui ignored her.


    The front is also a palace with multiple prohibitions at the gate.


    "You''re here. Don''t walk. I''ll go in." Li Rui told him to trample on those prohibitions and go in.


    Xiao Wei Su''s face is full of confusion. What''s this? Just throw her out?


    What if someone kills you!


    Too irresponsible!


    But Li Rui didn''t care so much. He went directly into the palace of Princess Chang. When the door of the main hall was opened, dust fell from the door frame, and a breath of dust was exhaled from the inside out.


    Li Rui frowned and went in.


    It''s almost like a cold palace. It''s cold and clean. There''s no footprints on the ground for a long time, and it smells of mildew.


    Su Hongying sat high on the throne. On her body, several black wooden things were inserted in her limbs. In the past, the glorious and vigorous Princess of the demon clan disappeared. Now Su Hongying looks like a dying man.


    "How can it be like this?"


    With a sigh, Li Rui stepped forward and tried to pull out the black wood from her body, but Su Hongying shook her head: "no, these things have been rooted in my body."


    Li Rui stopped and frowned.


    "What are you thinking?"


    The tone was even harsh, which also showed Li Rui''s anger. It shouldn''t be like this. She is the princess of the demon clan. How could she be reduced to this.


    "It was arranged by my father." Su Hongying said, "what do you think my father will do to me after that? Just keep me at home? No, he wants me to give the black hole domain to someone else. "

 Chapter 993

    "Then he''s really interesting." Li Rui sneered several times.


    I have to say that the style of the Dark Lord, even if he dies, it''s easy to die early. Save the wind and rain all the time. Just like now, death is not peaceful.


    It''s really annoying.


    "What can I do to get you out?" Li Rui asked. Su Hongying was very helpless: "you have no way, including myself. From now on, I can only stay here and protect this city. "


    Li Rui does not believe in evil: "impossible, there must be a way."


    There''s no reason why it would be like this. No matter how the Dark Lord''s means are, there must be a limit, right? Li Rui didn''t believe it. He really had this irreversible technique.


    There must be a way, but the difference lies in whether we can find out the most subtle points.


    As long as we can find out the flaw, there must be a way to solve this problem.


    Seeing Li Rui busy and worried, Su Hongying is moved and sad. What is moving is that under such circumstances, Li Rui has not given up hope. Sadly, she is not optimistic about finding a solution.


    The real tragedy often occurs in such a dilemma.


    So she can only watch, but can''t do anything.


    Li Rui lives in the palace of the long princess.


    Time goes by day, half a month goes by, and a month goes by. Every day, Li Rui wakes up and says, "these guys are strong enemies. And this technique is very skillful. It doesn''t look like it''s the first time to do this kind of thing. "


    Li Rui saw his deep worry from the tactics of the warships.


    In particular, when the warships led the surrendering soldiers to charge towards the planets that had not yet been occupied, the overwhelming scene was spectacular.


    The whole planet has been destroyed. Countless warships are firing magic cannons at the planet. The fierce battle between the planets is extremely shocking.


    However, the harvest method of the warships is relatively simple, they just devour the planet''s resources, not absorb the soul energy.


    At this point, they are not even as good as crocodile ancestors.


    Several times, Li Rui wanted to harvest the soul energy after their star wars. But considering that it may expose himself, after all, a little bit of soul energy has no effect on him now, and a large number of harvesting the whole plane is too big.


    Li Rui can only throw away some small parts and secretly collect the soul energy.


    Although the progress is slow, but better than nothing.


    On one side, Li Rui rushed to the underground. On the plane nearest to the earth, Li Rui starts the transmission and comes to the earth. The present situation in the prefecture is also recovering slowly in the past wars.


    Everywhere you can see white streamers flying in the wind.


    "It''s a sad place."


    Walking in such a street, there is an indescribable sense of depression. War, will never be a good result, there are always people who will harvest great sadness in it, and it is difficult to say that they have any sense of achievement to win anything.


    Besides, it''s still a fight back.


    The first time Li Rui appeared, the eldest prince and others knew that he had returned to baoshuzhai. After the end of the war, the big prince and others had nothing to do. They were waiting for Li Rui when their former tension disappeared.


    Therefore, at the first time, the prince and others arrived at baoshuzhai. Seeing that Li Rui was setting up a teleportation array, the prince was surprised and said, "brother Li, where are you going?"


    "Back to earth."


    "I just came here, and I''m going back?"


    "I went to the big black sky. The situation there is not good. By the way, when you have time, give this to your father to see if he can work out some tricks, mainly to get rid of the black wood. "


    Li Rui takes a wooden man from his arms and throws it to the prince.


    The eldest prince took it over and saw that it was su Hongying''s villain. He was shocked and said, "brother Li, what are you going to do?"


    "Help Su Hongying out of trouble."


    The prince was silent. He already knew something. He has also heard about Li Rui and Su Hongying.


    The prince put the wooden man on the table: "brother Li, I really can''t help you with this kind of thing. I''m not in the mood to intervene in everything about you. Su Hongying is still the eldest princess of the demons. There are 100000 soldiers who died in her hands. "


    Without raising his head, Li Rui continued to set up his own array.


    "I''m not begging, I''m just giving you a choice. Do not think that Su Hong Sai is a simple affair for her. This is a deeper affair. At present, the big black sky is the warship has the final say, once the warship is finished, the next step is the government.


    "I can almost infer that once the warships come, the hell will not be able to stop them. Believe it or not, that''s all I have to do. "

 Chapter 994

    When it comes to the warships, things get big. In the dark, there are certain channels of information.


    The prince looked solemn and picked up the villain on the table: "brother Li, I will report this to my family seriously."


    "Well."


    Li Rui continued to arrange the array in an orderly way. The prince looked and asked, "do you want to get together that night?"


    "No, I''m in a hurry. When there is no peace, don''t be too relaxed. Once you invade from other places, you will almost destroy the underground. Now the situation is not good. You should always maintain a tense atmosphere. "


    The prince nodded and left quickly with the villain.


    Li Rui almost arranges the transmission array, injects the true Qi, the transmission array light flashes, Li Rui returns to the world.


    Su Hongying is right. Only the human world is suitable for human life. Other places, it''s like hell. The feeling of returning to the world is very different. It''s peaceful and has a real home.


    When I opened my eyes, I was cooking dinner at home. The strong smell of food made my fingers move. Li Rui went downstairs and called Su Hongying into the room.


    "Take off your clothes. I''ll check it."


    A mouth is such a request, Su Hongying can''t help but stare big eyes, put out to desperately posture: "you don''t want to succeed!"


    Anyway, in her opinion, Li Rui was angry in the dark and wanted to spread his anger on her. Are you finally showing your evil face? Su Hongying thinks that my mother will die today, and I won''t let Li Rui succeed!


    Seeing her so determined, Li Rui had a headache, so he talked about the situation in the dark sky. Su Hongying is dubious: "how can I know if what you say is true or false?"


    Li Rui thought about it and took out the villain.


    "By hand?" Su Hongying looked contemptuous. "I didn''t expect that some people still have this hobby. I really took it."


    "You see clearly, this is your change!"


    Li Rui points to the venation of the villain, and four branches of black wood are inserted in the limbs of the wooden man''s body, constantly drawing Qi. Su Hongying looked at her carefully, and she was frightened.


    "How could that be?"


    "It''s your father, the Dark Lord. If I don''t give you a hand, you will be dead."


    "Will that make any difference to me?" Su Hongying asked.


    She wants to know the relationship between noumenon and separateness, but Li Rui can''t give the answer: "maybe, maybe not. But if the dark sky is lost in the hands of the warships, you won''t feel very well, will you


    Su Hongying pondered for a moment and began to take off her clothes: "come on, today I''ll leave you!"


    The appearance of Dayi lingran was like the execution ground. Li Rui rolled his eyes: "don''t set up a memorial archway for yourself. I''ve studied your body for a long time..."


    It''s a fact. It''s only by studying Su Hongying that we can find out this part.


    Although it''s true, Su Hongying is still very angry. If it wasn''t for the business, she would fight with Li Rui.


    The treatment of separation and noumenon is really one heaven and one earth. One can bully Li Rui every day, and the other can be bullied by Li Rui every day


    After taking off her clothes, Su Hongying went to bed, closed her eyes, and made a desperate gesture: "come on!"


    Just then the door opened, and Jane Su Mei, holding a mobile phone in her hand, yelled, "I knew there must be something secretive between you. I didn''t expect that in broad daylight, people would be watching..."


    "It''s already big night, OK."


    Li Rui didn''t panic at all, but Su Hongying turned red and was a thief. He quickly picked up the sheet and covered himself: "why don''t you knock on the door and come in?"


    "This is my home. Why should I knock?" Jane Su Mei forked her waist and put away her mobile phone. "This time, it can be regarded as letting me get the stolen goods. The evidence is solid. Let''s say, how to deal with it? Is it a divorce lawsuit or a division of property? Li Rui, should you clean yourself out of the house?"


    And she''s up.


    Li Rui didn''t have time to talk to her. He used to pull Su Hongying''s sheet: "I don''t have time to play with you. Go out."


    Chien Su Mei lamented: "I used to call someone a little baby, but now I don''t think they are retarded. Good man, I want to run away from home! Sister Zhang, Sister Zhang, I''m going to run away from home! "


    Chien Su Mei yelled. She was the first one to call yingzi up. Soon Guan Feixue also came. Several people gathered around the door and tut tut exclaimed, "is it so open now? In front of so many of us? "


    "Tut, young people today."


    "Hot eyes, corrupt."


    One by one, it''s very important. I''m totally on it. Jane Su Mei is still shouting. As a result, they are attracted to Xiaoman. Jane Su Mei closes the door in a hurry and takes some children to other places.


    "You go out, too." Li Rui drove the man away and went back to the bed. Su Hongying covered her face with a sheet: "I''m finished. I have no face to see anyone. I''m going to run away from home!"


    "Come on, don''t go on and on." Li Rui took off the sheet and began to study.


    Su Hongying blushes like something. The biggest difference between her and noumenon is that she can''t put on airs. Her life in the Li family has completely assimilated her. So she has a lot of emotions that Su Hongying didn''t have, very grounded.


    But it''s too grounded for her to let go.


    While reading: "I have no face to be a man, I can''t continue to stay in the future, you have made me innocent..."


    Li Rui couldn''t stand it. He slapped her on the ass: "is it over?"


    "I just can''t finish what''s wrong with you?"


    Su Hongying is very angry. Li Rui pushes her down and sits on her: "do you want to be pregnant?"


    Pregnancy warning.


    Su Hongying counseled, covered her face and said nothing.


    In fact, she had a premonition that the noumenon was in Li Rui''s hands, and it was estimated that she could not escape as a part. It''s strange to say that Su Hongying didn''t like Li Rui at all when she was in power.


    However, since knowing that noumenon has an affair with Li Rui, Su Hongying''s idea has changed. How to say, it''s not the way it used to be, but a very complicated feeling.


    Between noumenon and separation, noumenon naturally suppresses separation. Many times, the separation must obey the thinking of noumenon. Although noumenon has never given orders to the separation for so many years, frankly speaking, as the separation, it has accepted some facts.


    Su Hongying twisted her body: "what do you want?"


    "No, what are you struggling with?" Li Rui was puzzled.


    Su Hongying doesn''t talk any more. She''s honest. After Li Rui finished the inspection, she grabbed Li Rui: "if it''s not for me, I''d better have a baby and consolidate my position in the family."


    Li Rui''s eyes widened and he had nothing to say.

 Chapter 995

    Two people in the room big eyes stare small eyes, the door of the room opened, simple words came in.


    "Dinner."


    So Su Hongying gets dressed and Li Rui gets out of bed. The living room is very busy. The whole family is always like this. Li Rui is eating and talking about what he saw in the dark.


    The situation is very chaotic, but in Li Rui''s words, it also becomes insignificant.


    This is home. He doesn''t want to bring some unnecessary emotions. Speaking of those things is like telling a story. The light in the dining room is bright. When he finishes these things, he puts down the dishes and goes back to the living room.


    In short, I made a cup of ginseng tea and served it to Li Rui.


    "You don''t have to worry about things at home. We''ll take care of them."


    Li Rui nodded and waved. In a word, he sat down beside him and leaned together.


    "There are only one or two big things. When those things are dealt with, I''ll be at home peacefully and never go anywhere."


    Although this sounds like a flag, it is the goal Li Rui really wants to achieve. He was tired of running about like this and that for a long time.


    If he had not been on the other side of the river, there were still people he was concerned about, and the situation in the three circles was closely linked with each other, he would not have wanted to go this trip. But at this time, we have to work harder.


    Li Rui sends out a separate body and goes to Renxing martial arts school to meet Lao Zu Li and the extremely Taoist heavenly devil.


    In any case, Su Hongying''s black hole field cannot be handed over, and the big black sky cannot be occupied by warships. This situation of extreme inferiority should not be ignored.


    The next day, Li Rui went to Renxing martial arts school in person. Li Laozu and Jidao Tianmo studied the separation of wooden people brought by Li Rui last night. Jidao Tianmo had different views on this: "this kind of magic power contains certain space and is not easy to use. The solution should start with "rules."


    Li Rui is no stranger to the rules. The construction and refinement of the field of consciousness is related to rules.


    Li Rui also understands the meaning of the extreme way demon, which is the rule of the structure of the Dark Lord.


    This is not an easy thing. The rules of one''s field contain one''s will. This is the most difficult part. Trying to destroy the will in the rules is no less than crushing one''s will.


    It''s not difficult to be an ordinary person, but it''s hard to be a Dark Lord.


    "Try it, maybe."


    Although facing a myriad of problems, Li Rui also decided to have a try. In fact, he is not completely inferior. In the way of divine knowledge, he still has deep insight, which is not necessarily inferior to the dark sky demon king.


    It''s the so-called special field of Arts.


    The world is peaceful and the earth is restored. The situation in the big black sky is more and more difficult day by day. After the warships have gained the momentum, they have captured 20 planets.


    There are only a few planets around the ancestral star that have not yet been attacked. On this day, the mighty Xinghe fleet headed for Zuxing.


    The magnificent galaxy seems to be crowded because of the proximity of these uninvited guests. The news was gathered to Zuxing for the first time, and the remaining three kings were in a panic.


    "Warships are unstoppable. We should find a way out."


    "If this kind of words spread out, we will all die without a burial place!"


    "The dark sky is no longer there. No one can stop them now! I opposed that decision when it was made! "


    Before that, daheitian forcibly expropriated the underworld, and there were also some voices of opposition from daheitian. It is nothing more than this kind of practice, gambling nature is too strong, does not conform to the steady practice at all.


    However, the Dark Lord is not a steady man. Talk about stability with him. He just wants to destroy the hell as soon as possible and bring the nineteen planes of the hell under his command.


    As a result, it failed, and now the big black sky will face the disaster of face top.


    "Maybe the princess will have a way to stop it."


    Some people have put forward different views, but this view is untenable.


    "Su Hongying can only resist for a while at most. How can she resist for too long? The resources of the twenty-seven planets may not be able to stop even in the dark, let alone her? "


    With such an analysis, the three kings were silent.


    Yes, how can a single individual resist the attack of the warships.


    Moreover, Su Hongying''s situation is not so good. Her black hole field is being decomposed. It''s no longer full strength. To blame, we can only blame the Dark Lord for being so confident that he fell into today''s embarrassing situation.


    In just a few days, five of the seven planets around Zuxing were knocked down.


    An atmosphere of despair about to perish permeated the whole ancestral star. Countless well-informed people have been planning to escape. They have so many resources, so they are not willing to accompany Zuxing to meet death.


    Almost do not want to know, as long as the warship came, Zuxing must be beaten into a pot of porridge.


    At this time, many people began to resent the Dark Lord and Su Hongying. Yes, they need someone to spit on so that they can transfer the pressure.


    In just a few days, those who dare to abuse the black sky demon king and the long Princess of the demon clan dare to stand outside the palace.


    Such a situation, naturally, can not hide Su Hongying.


    At dusk, Xiao Weisu opens the door of Princess Chang''s palace for a breath. Su Hongying put her hand on her chin and thought quietly. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    The curse outside is more and more fierce, and there is a tendency to be close to the palace of Princess Chang.


    "Is nobody in charge?" Xiao Wei Su glanced at Su Hongying, "as the long Princess of the demon clan, you can really bear it."


    "You used to be a princess of the former dynasty. What do you do now?" Su Hongying asked.


    Xiaoweisu, carrying a stool, sat at the gate of the palace of Princess Chang, while knocking on the melon seeds left by Li Rui, said: "I am different from you. When my kingdom was destroyed, I was just a baby. Later, he was arrested by your father and locked up there. One pass lasts for thousands of years. So I don''t have such a strong sense of honor, and I don''t have a high degree of recognition. "


    "But you still want to do something, don''t you?" Su Hongying smiles. "Unfortunately, the times have changed a long time ago."


    Yes, the times have changed a long time ago. They always change. The sky, gradually hazy shadow, do not know is the war will open before the storm, or other what.


    On the square, more and more people gathered. They lit the torch and went to the palace of the princess.


    "Why are we innocent people involved?"


    "If you want to die, your royal family will die first! If you want to blame it, you have to blame Heitian for making his own decisions and leading to such a situation! "


    "Su Hongying, go and talk to the warship yourself! Otherwise, I will sacrifice you to save Zuxing, and Zuxing will thank you! "

 Chapter 996

    "The storm is coming."


    Xiaoweisu put the melon seeds back and closed the door of the Princess Palace.


    She is very clever, know things to go in a bad direction, early thought to find a place to start hiding. The storm, after all, did not come to her head, so she was not very worried.


    Just looking for a suitable hiding corner, she subconsciously looked in the direction of Su Hongying.


    There, Su Hongying''s side face flickered, it seemed to be a little dark.


    Yes, when it comes to this kind of thing, there are a few people who can really be happy. Outside the storm has not come, Zuxing, but can''t wait to chaos up first.


    This kind of thing, as the long Princess of the demon clan, is extremely intolerable, right?


    What would she do?


    Xiaowei Su quietly hid in a favorable position, that position, just can see Su Hongying, also can see the door of the hall.


    As the fire drew near, the procession gathered outside and made a noise. People outside seemed to be hesitating whether to rush in or not. There is no doubt that they want to do so, and they will do so.


    Otherwise, why come here?


    However, they are also weighing the consequences of doing so.


    The door, pushed open.


    An old man, leading ten middle-aged and old people, came in.


    They knelt down at the gate of the temple.


    "The royal highness of the princess, the old minister came here to solve the crisis."


    The old man kneeling on the ground looks old and respected. Su Hongying looked at him with a smile on her lips. I remember that Li Rui once talked with her about such people, the most annoying.


    It''s often said that it''s for the sake of righteousness. In fact, it''s hard to say what''s in mind.


    Su Hongying didn''t say a word, but the old man thought that she was winning Su Hongying''s praise. So he raised his head and arched his hand and said, "I beg the princess to surrender to the warships for the sake of the dark sky, so as to avoid unnecessary casualties!"


    Behind the old man, a group of people all cried out: "I beg the eldest princess to surrender for the sake of righteousness!"


    One by one, they speak better than they sing. Su Hongying''s eyes were indifferent. She just waved her hand and saw a layer of darkness enveloping her. She turned these people into white bones.


    Later, more intense darkness poured out of the hall and rushed to the demons outside the hall. After the darkness, there was no one left.


    The white bones on the ground keep the same appearance as they were before they died. Su Hongying even felt that this was not enjoyable. She accumulated those bones and made them look like a Beijing temple.


    Just like that, there stands a huge Jingguan.


    So all the noise disappeared.


    As if they had never been here.


    Xiao Wei Su is hiding in the dark corner, looking at Su Hongying coldly. Her cold appearance, just like the farmer who just came home after cutting rice, did not make any waves about the matter just now.


    I even want to laugh.


    There is no doubt that the cold-blooded level of the demon princess is beyond her imagination.


    "Are you not afraid that they will resist you?" Xiao Wei Su said uneasily.


    "Revolt? Does it make sense? "


    Su Hongying sneered coldly: "insects don''t have the consciousness of insects. They think they can jump on my head. Since they all want to die, why don''t I succeed?"


    Xiao Wei and Su are speechless.


    Although the behavior of those people was really disgusting, she was not used to killing so easily, which was simpler than mowing.


    After all, she is not such a bloody general as Su Hongying who was killed from the battlefield.


    The situation in black sky city also calmed down with the killing on that day. No one dares to claim that she can get any advantage from the princess. If it''s not necessary, Su Hongying even wants to kill the other three kings.


    Of course, if we don''t kill them now, it''s just to keep them to organize a hand.


    The situation always needs people to organize.


    Day by day, after cleaning up the surrounding planets, the warships finally headed for the ancestral star. It is the general trend that we have to come to this point after all.


    The atmosphere of black sky city is more depressing day by day. People here have nowhere to escape. Every day, they are passively waiting for death.


    Every day, there''s chaos.


    In such chaos, the palace of the princess Chang has always maintained a rare peace. It was only in late July that a shell broke into the palace of the princess Chang, exposing the current situation there.


    Everything was rotten to the ground. Su Hong Sai, the princess of the devil''s elder sister, was thin and shaggy.


    In this way, the people suddenly realized why the gate of the palace of Princess Chang had been closed all this time.


    They think it''s su Hongying who doesn''t want to kill, but looking at the situation, it''s clear that Su Hongying is too weak to kill.


    At night, some people infiltrated into the hall of long princess, trying to kill the most powerful Princess of the devil, his royal highness, to quell the anger of the warship.


    Even so, there may not be much hope.


    But they still want to try.


    One hundred and eighty corpses were left that night. Su Hongying lost her power, but Xiaowei Su showed her amazing ability to assassinate. Night is her best situation. As a princess of the former dynasty, xiaoweisu''s ability is not weak, otherwise she can''t survive in the killing palace.


    However, xiaoweisu understood that after all, it can only be temporary, not long.


    "I think it''s time for me to go. Can you walk around?"


    Xiao Wei Su comes to Su Hongying at dawn. When Su Hongying doesn''t speak, she almost thinks that Su Hongying is dead.


    Su Hongying slowly raised her head: "you go, you don''t have to guard here."


    It''s too late. It''s useless to say anything more.


    The situation can''t be affected by the absence of a Soviet Union.


    As soon as it gets light, those people will attack when they find out what''s going on here. Almost do not want to know, certainly can not defend, just as the dying ancestral star, simply can not stop.


    Xiao Wei Su is also in a dilemma. She doesn''t want to stay here. Last night''s war, she has been injured in many places, but why she did not give up, is not because Li Rui in her body under the curse.


    If Li Rui comes back to find that his woman is dead, you can imagine what the reaction will be. He will never praise her.


    "It''s driving me to the end."


    Xiao did not su hate to finish, is toward the hall outside.


    Instead of waiting for Su Hongying to die here, she wants to live one more minute.


    "I can''t blame it. I can''t help it. If you want to blame it, blame the old thief. What can I do? I''ve done my duty..."


    Xiao Wei Su recites and leaves the palace of the long princess.


    Su Hongying sat on the throne alone.


    I don''t know what she''s thinking.

 Chapter 997

    At night, at dawn.


    It was the light that many people expected, but now it can become extremely heavy.


    Xiaoweisu stood in the far corner of the main hall, looking down. If Su Hongying must die, then she wants to witness. After all, strictly speaking, they are enemies.


    Xiaoweisu is full of ritual.


    Above the sky, a huge ship came across the sky.


    It hovered quietly above the palace of the long princess, motionless. The huge ship, full of cold metal beauty, seems to have come to see off Su Hongying.


    Around the palace of Princess Chang, a series of sergeants appeared.


    A wooden headstock was also pushed out and moved slowly towards the palace of Princess Chang.


    That''s bullshit. Xiaoweisu can''t help but ask questions. What do they want? Do you want to hang Su Hongying alive?


    "It''s too bold!" Xiaoweisu looked at the handcart parked at the gate of the palace of the long Princess and said, "how dare you do that?"


    So sometimes people really don''t understand.


    If they are hanged at the gate of the palace, it will break the back of the demons. This kind of thing, once happen, so the demon clan don''t want to raise his head.


    However, if you can really do this kind of thing, you may really let the warships rest assured and let these demons of Zuxing go.


    After all, there is nothing to worry about for a race that has lost its backbone. Such a race is doomed to lose hope.


    It''s no wonder that the warship of this battleship will appear here beyond common sense.


    Xiao Wei Su''s eyebrows are frowning. She is deeply worried about Su Hongying. I hope this woman has any last resort. Otherwise, it''s too humiliating to be hanged here.


    This kind of humiliation is no less than her xiaoweisu being imprisoned in the killing hall.


    It''s even more cruel.


    In the roar, the walls of the palace of Princess Chang were pried over. In the smoke, countless demons gathered from all directions. Their eyes were red and they looked at the woman sitting high on the throne.


    It''s the woman who killed 180 highly respected people a while ago.


    It''s that woman, inhuman, who frightens people with bloody means.


    As long as you kill her and hang her, Zuxing will be able to ride out the warship crisis safely. It doesn''t matter even if they are ruled by the warships. As long as they can survive, it doesn''t matter even if the back of the demon clan is broken


    One of the demons'' kings walked slowly to the palace of Princess Chang, and he sighed.


    "Hongying, things have come to this point. Don''t blame us. This is the last resort. If we do something, maybe the ancestral star will be gone. "


    "We have got through with the noble warships. As long as your royal family dies, it''s none of our business. As long as Zuxing provides resources and blood food on time, we can still live. "


    "Don''t blame us, blame your father''s autocracy for the present situation."


    The king, with a cold face, drew a long knife from his waist. Slowly, toward Su Hongying.


    Su Hongying finally raised her head and took a look at the king.


    "So you''re willing to be slaves, aren''t you?"


    Su Hongying asked with a smile.


    The king''s steps stopped, and a helpless bitterness appeared on his face: "it''s better to die than to live..."


    Su Hongying''s eyes moved away from him and slowly rose from the throne.


    Her body is very weak, since she was removed from the black hole field, she has been more and more weak day by day. In fact, even without this operation, she would not have lived long.


    To lose the black hole domain is to lose everything.


    The Dark Lord is more cruel than you think. He is not only cruel to himself, but also cruel to his own people, even his own daughter.


    So he died.


    However, someone has to clean up the mess left behind.


    Su Hongying stood up and looked at the king and the crowd outside the hall.


    "The glory of the demons has been abandoned in your surrender without fighting. We once ruled over 28 planes of heaven, with a total of 28 stars, which were defeated by us. "


    "We used to be willing to die for an idea. We, the demons, were not afraid of death. Now you are afraid of death. It seems that everything we built before is a castle of ice and snow. When the sun comes, everything will melt away. "


    "I will not tolerate your cowardice!"


    With Su Hongying as the center, there is a solemn and breathless sense of pressure. Her last words, like a curse, strike into people''s hearts.


    Yes, at this moment, people finally recall the glory of the demons.


    It''s a militant race, a race that has experienced dark times. At the beginning, it was not the ancestral star of the demons. It was just a small star that was the most humble and even looked down upon by other heavens.


    At that time, if the other heavens wanted to suppress it, they suppressed it. If they wanted to intercept the resources of this star, they intercepted it. Even the other dignitaries of the heavens who have taken a fancy to the prince''s wife can ask for it. It''s not that this kind of thing didn''t happen. It happened to the Dark Lord.


    Later, the Dark Lord''s wife died, and the Dark Lord went to the road of becoming the devil.


    Once upon a time, that humble planet, in the end, has become the ancestor of the big black sky, incomparably rich and prosperous.


    It is said that Zuxing is the place that people yearn for most. The people of other heavens are all proud to have been to Zuxing once in their life.


    Now.


    But it became a huge joke.


    Since when, the backbone of the demon clan has been broken. When did you take pride in the fear of death?


    Among the crowd, people''s eyes red, looking at Su Hongying, issued a reluctant cry.


    "Royal Highness Princess!"


    "We will follow to the death!"


    "I''m used to being a man, but I can''t be a pig or a dog again!"


    "Let those who are willing to be dogs be dogs, we are going to be human beings!"


    Dense crowd, toward the palace of the princess. The king, in a rage, picked up the knife and cut several people. He knelt down and begged to the huge ship above: "envoy, don''t be angry..."


    Then he yelled at the black people: "do you want to be like Su Hongying, the sinner of Zuxing? Have you given up all your hopes, considered your children and the future of Zuxing? "


    Among the crowd, someone yelled: "the future of Zuxing lies in us."


    "We don''t understand the illusory future you said, but we only have the present!"


    "The running dog of the warship is not worthy to be king! Kill him


    "Kill him!"


    "Kill him!"


    Gradually, there is only one voice in this world.


    "Kill him!"

 Chapter 998

    Ordinary people came forward, crying and shouting, waving their weak fists. They are not kings. In this world where the strong are respected, their lives are actually very weak.


    But they are still reluctant.


    They live in an unworthy world and have an ordinary life. But they cherish that little bit of hard won ordinary life, they carefully experience every moment of life moved or sad.


    Therefore, I can''t tolerate Wang''s behavior.


    From the beginning to the end, there is only one absolute king in the dark sky, that is the Dark Lord. Whether it''s seven kings or three kings, their role is the role of ministers, not to mention absolute rule, it''s su Hongying''s words.


    He has to face the anger of the people.


    Blood, demons never lack, they are not afraid of death, not afraid of death. As long as someone takes the lead, they dare to resist.


    Su Hongying just laughed, and countless people stood up.


    The king was drowned in the sea of people, and gradually there was no sound - he wanted to resist at the beginning, but he was a little scared. In addition, there were strong people in the crowd.


    There are those who want to kill Su Hongying and those who want to kill soft bones, both of them. However, it is beyond many people''s imagination when it comes to such a situation. It happened in an abrupt and unreasonable way.


    Then the army of the demons came to the neighborhood and started a bloody massacre. There is not only one king, but also two.


    Of course, their lips are dead and their teeth are cold. Those people have fallen under their knife.


    The palace of Princess Chang is once again a bloody place. This time, not one hundred and eighty, but thousands of demons fell nearby.


    The front of the army is like a forest. Push it across.


    The remaining two kings, who are not going to reason with each other, are going to make their way by bloody means. In fact, it also proved their insidious and cunning. First, they sent a man who was not so deep in the past. After confirming Su Hongying''s attitude, they directly killed her.


    Its means are not cold.


    The army drove to the palace of the princess, and the blade aimed at Su Hongying. One of them, Wang, with a knife in his hand, goes to Su Hongying.


    "Self destruction."


    He waves a long knife and cuts Su Hongying. At this time, the king''s heart suddenly showed a sharp blade.


    Blood, spread down.


    Xiao Wei Su''s figure flashed away not far away: "I really tried my best!"


    She fled quickly, and behind her was a large number of figures.


    Yes, she did her best. But the situation still can not be changed, there are many people, want Su Hongying to die. This is the cruel reality.


    Another Wang made a quick decision, stepped forward and slashed Su Hongying. This knife is solid and cuts at Su Hongying''s shoulder. Although Su Hongying has lost her black hole field, her physical strength is also amazing.


    This knife down, unexpectedly only cut a little, did not divide Su Hongying into two.


    The king picked up the blade and cut it down again. But at this time, the main hall of unrest, only to see a figure, radio and fire, the king at one stroke through!


    Blood splashed on Su Hongying''s face.


    Su Hongying raised her head and looked straight at the man.


    "Why always at the last minute? Can''t it be earlier or later? "


    She was a little unhappy.


    Li Rui sighed: "I''ve tried my best."


    This tone is as like as two peas. With these words, his figure and appearance are changing. It turned out to be a piece of wood.


    This is one of Li Rui''s backhand in this hall.


    Su Hongying was stunned and disappointed. It turns out that he is not just good, but has not come yet.


    But at least it was in time.


    Su Hongying smiles.


    Then he lowered his head and continued to meditate. She doesn''t like to meditate, but it''s the most efficient way to save her life.


    The sergeants, however, did not dare to act rashly.


    No one knows where the end will go.


    But at least at this moment, they changed from coming to kill and felling to maintaining the surrounding order.


    The huge ship in the sky left slowly.


    The warships probably witnessed the good and the bad, without further action. Or maybe they can''t figure out what''s going on down there.


    Three days later, all the warships arrived.


    Outside the ancestral star, huge ships were everywhere in the sky, and the muzzle of the black hole aimed at the ground below. On this day, great chaos broke out in Zuxing. No one knew when death would come, but everyone felt a great sense of crisis.


    In the face of life and death, everything is meaningless. Don''t expect anyone to calm down completely. Even Su Hongying feels a bit sorry.


    He still didn''t come.


    At this moment, even if it comes, I''m afraid it won''t help.


    But most regrettably, he hasn''t come yet. Not afraid of being late is to be afraid that he will not come and that he will come.


    Xiaoweisu falls from the sky and comes to Su Hongying: "shouldn''t your black hole field be transferred to others? Why haven''t you seen me yet? "


    "Before there were the right people, then there were none."


    Su Hongying looks at Xiaowei Su: "you should run for your life."


    "I can''t go. I was left by that guy to protect you. If you die, I''ll die. During this time, I have been thinking about whether I was lucky or unfortunate when I came out of the palace of killing, but in a word, my life has been very unlucky. "


    Xiao Wei Su''s face was clearly written with a dejected look.


    She really should feel like this. After all, it''s a kind of pain to be trapped in the palace of killing. Out, and not a few days to live, such a life, can be said to be terrible.


    Su Hongying can''t sympathize with her: "it''s all the same."


    Who is really better, born to accept the cruel fate. Special birth, special destiny.


    In the sky, warships came to the palace of Princess Chang, floating. From above, several warships came down. They came to Su Hongying.


    "The grand Princess of the demon clan is reduced to this appearance."


    As foreign invaders, their attitude is very high. Of course, they must be very proud.


    After all, we can lay down so many positions in the sky with just one warship and collect the business of the Dark Lord for many years. This sense of accomplishment is no less than a breakthrough in practice.


    In the words of a certain warship, it is "conforming to the destiny".


    It''s very simple. It doesn''t take much skill. Except for the death of a few companions, there''s almost no loss to come to heaven and reign in the world.


    It''s hard to find such good things in the world.


    But they did.

 Chapter 999

    The world is like a jungle, every minute, there will be incredible things happen.


    No one would have thought that the warships would one day come to the head of the demons as kings. When they first appeared, no one would take them seriously. Even the supreme commander of the time, the black sky demon king, didn''t care.


    At the beginning, they were just regarded as the puppets that could be defeated at any time.


    Today, the battleship conquered the planes of the sky and came to Su Hongying as a winner. They haven''t raised the butcher''s knife yet. In fact, they don''t have to raise the butcher''s knife any more.


    The whole ancestral star, just need to be quiet, put it in the pocket, so it can be simply put into the bag.


    "Demons, stupid creatures, vulnerable!"


    Warship, take up a long technological gun and aim it at Su Hongying''s head. Just one shot down, Su Hongying will disappear in this world.


    But someone stopped him.


    "Don''t kill her first. It''s more efficient to keep her function than to kill her."


    Warships are an ethnic group that stresses efficiency and maximization of interests. They are different from the reckless waste of demons. They have always been the safest way to maximize their interests.


    That''s why they can come here, because they are different from the demons.


    They don''t like to kill, but they will intercept all the resources in a more terrible way.


    "Take her away!"


    The leader of the warships gave orders, but when they saw the black branches on Su Hongying''s limbs, they hesitated again.


    "It seems that she is doing something terrible. It''s not good."


    The leader of the warship hesitated again and again, but decided to kill Su Hongying. Originally, he intended to leave Su Hongying''s life and make her a puppet, but such a kind of puppet is bound to take a big risk.


    It''s not worth it.


    The warship aimed the gun at Su Hongying again. This time, she really didn''t have much hope.


    The last hope of the demons, the last long Princess of the demons, Su Hongying.


    It''s about to die.


    Su Hongying looked up at the sky and let out a long sigh. It is said that people will think of many things before they die. Then, at this moment, she thought of the person far away from home.


    As a long Princess of the demon clan, it is the supreme glory in the eyes of outsiders. It seems that once you are born, you have everything. In fact, there is nothing but endless killing.


    Killing, killing, killing, killing, killing, killing, killing, killing, killing, killing, killing, killing.


    Become the sharpest knife, the one held by my father. Many people have asked her how she feels, but no one has ever asked her whether she is happy or not.


    There''s only one person who cares about this. He''s very independent. He has an interesting soul.


    It was one of the few bright moments in the dark.


    Today, all she can miss and miss is him. But he was not there, and he didn''t know when he would come.


    "Will you feel sad for me?"


    Su Hongying can''t help thinking, if Li Rui comes here, he will see the devastation and the irreparable regret, what will he think? He must be very sad, right?


    That''s a pity.


    Unfortunately, there''s nothing to do now except to die. Maybe it''s better to die than to live like this. Every day waiting for their own death, it is a very tortured thing.


    Other people''s death may be only a moment, but her death will take years. It''s too hard to live like this.


    "Don''t feel sad for me, I just went where I should have been."


    Su Hongying said in her heart that she would never feel sad or other emotions because of her own killing, because she was born to do this. But she will feel a little sad because she can''t see Li Rui from now on.


    At this time, she saw the light of the muzzle of the gun flashing.


    That light will end her life very quickly. These strange monsters always have so many fancy things to harvest other people''s lives.


    It''s a pity we can''t take them.


    The history of the demons, perhaps from today on, will dissipate in this world.


    There is light in the sky. Is that the light of the gun? Or is he finally here?


    Su Hongying narrowed her eyes. The light was shining, which made her eyes uncomfortable. But she still wanted to see more carefully, what was the light?


    The sharp air burst out, oh, it was a sword.


    A flying sword, whose speed is faster than that of the naked eye, swept over. The blade is so sharp, and the air friction, flashing red light, the flying sword will all people, split in an instant.


    Blood dripping down, some are red, some are green, some are blue.


    The light in the sky became brighter and brighter, and it fell to the ground, blinding everyone''s vision. A figure, out of the light.


    This time Su Hongying can be sure that this person should be Li Rui''s noumenon.


    There''s no way. His cultivation of separation and noumenon has become more and more successful. It''s completely at the master level. It''s hard for ordinary people to know which one is his real body and which one is his separation.


    It''s all about guessing.


    The sword is as powerful as a dragon. When it sweeps across, the warships fall one by one. But the warships are not afraid of such casualties. For them, the body divided into two parts can still be repaired. Even if the brain is gone, it doesn''t matter.


    Master Nianli stands on the warship at high altitude and uses Nianli to lock in Li Rui''s direction. At the moment of being about to be locked, my mind suddenly expanded and suddenly pressed.


    Boom, the ground is blasted out of a big circle and deeply depressed.


    All the people in this big circle are smashed into mashed meat. Even two of the warships were affected. It seems that there is no way to repair the damage.


    Besides, he was hurt by master Nianli.


    Under the circle, there is no living. But at this moment, Li Rui''s figure suddenly appeared in the sky of the huge ship. He raised his hand and a thunderdragon flew across the sky. He opened his mouth and bit the huge ship apart. In the sound of explosion, the huge ship was smashed.


    Master Nianli''s tentacles surrounded him and sent a light wave towards the dragon. The light wave was very fast and soon defeated the dragon. It has to be said that master Nianli has a good hand, that is, the Thunder Dragon can''t bear the attack of master Nianli, and the attack is reduced ten times in an instant.


    Li Rui was surprised. He didn''t expect that master Nianli had such ability. It should be noted that general attacks have no effect on Thunder Dragon. If master Nianli can crush Thunder Dragon like this, it means that he can also crush him.


    "Get out of here first."


    Li Rui rushes to Su Hongying.

 Chapter 1000

    The speed is very fast. When master Nianli kills Lei long, Li Rui holds Su Hongying. Su Hongying shook her head desperately: "no, I can''t leave here, or I will die immediately!"


    Li Rui''s brows wrinkled, and the field of divine consciousness rose.


    Turn into a big ball, directly cover the square circle for several miles. In this realm of divinity, all things do not invade, and Thunder Dragon returns to the realm of divinity.


    Master Nianli was suspended in the air. With a slight sound, he tried to press down a force of Nianli. With a loud sound, Nianli hit the divine consciousness without any damage.


    Master Nianli was shocked.


    "What a great force it is


    He didn''t expect that such a character could resist his attack. It should be noted that mindfulness is ubiquitous and shapeless, that is, even the top experts are often defenseless.


    Li Rui was able to carry it. His outstanding ability can be seen.


    However, the black sphere of divine consciousness, which is transformed from the realm of divine consciousness, is just like the shell of a tortoise and can only play a defensive role. For a moment, master Nianli and others were not in a hurry. He wanted to send a message to the sky and summon other strong people to come.


    Under the siege, even in the field of divine consciousness, it must not be able to bear the damage.


    Inside the black ball, Li Rui''s hands turned into a golden light and held a branch of black wood.


    "If you bear it, it will hurt."


    This is to force the force of rules out of Su Hongying''s body, just like pulling out a person''s tendons. Su Hongying nodded, but when Li Rui pulled out one of the branches of ebony that had been immersed in her body, she was still sweating with pain.


    It''s almost faint.


    Li Rui stopped and said, "let''s have a rest and we''ll continue."


    "Don''t rest. You go on. I can hold back." Su Hongying gritted her teeth.


    Li Rui hesitated for a moment, and then explored his hand again.


    This time, Su Hongying''s face was very pale and she was sweating. She has not fallen, still in patience, although, this is almost to her limit.


    Li Rui felt very distressed, but time didn''t wait. It is for this reason that Su Hongying is in such a hurry. It''s not that she doesn''t want to be slow, but she doesn''t dare.


    Li Rui draws the third black branch.


    Su Hongying gritted her teeth: "wait a minute, I have something to say to you."


    "You said


    "I''ve been waiting for you, and now you''ve come. If I can''t, you go first. If there is an afterlife... "


    Li Rui felt a pain in his heart.


    How can there be an afterlife? There is no hell on the side of the demons. Once they die, they will die forever. So they live a long life, but after death, there is no reincarnation.


    Moreover, even if there is reincarnation, it is totally another person. The loss of memory and everything in the past is a completely different life.


    Li Rui raises his hand and penetrates the Qi of emperor Qingdi''s longevity into Su Hongying''s body. Su Hongying feels a little better and clenches her teeth: "do it!"


    Li Rui suddenly took a puff.


    Su Hongying yelled. It was obvious that she couldn''t help the pain. This black wood branch is not only connected with the body, but also with the realm, the spirit, everything about her is extracted by the black wood branch. Now suddenly out, and so suddenly, its pain, more than a thousand times the death?


    The third black wood branch came out and turned into a dark face in the air, but the face was closed and not opened.


    Li Rui raised his hand and even made eighteen seals. Eighteen strands of golden glaze Qi surrounded the dark face.


    Su Hongying is on the verge of death. She has nothing to breathe but out of breath.


    She still laughed: "you say I how with dystocia like ah."


    Li Rui couldn''t help laughing: "it''s a bit like that, but hold on, who are you? You are the long Princess of the demon clan. You are the woman in the world. You must not be defeated by the pain. "


    "But it''s really painful. I don''t want to continue. If I continue, I think I may die."


    Li Rui looks serious. Su Hongying can never say such a thing. If she wants to give up, she really reaches the limit.


    There''s no way to go on.


    Li Rui clenched his teeth, raised his hand and grasped the fourth branch.


    "You will not die, I want you to live forever. No one is allowed to kill you, including yourself


    "Hold it, daughter-in-law!"


    Su Hongying''s eyes brighten and Li Rui pulls out. The last black wood branch with dripping blood is pulled out of Su Hongyin''s body. Su Hongying''s eyes darkened quickly and her eyelids closed slowly.


    Li Rui hugs Su Hongying.


    The fourth branch of black wood flew to the sky and blended into the mask of darkness. I saw the eyes of the dark mask open, and suddenly became furious. In the rage, the voice of the Dark Lord came out: "who dares to do bad things for me?"


    Li Rui didn''t look at him. He just held Su Hongying for a while.


    He had tried his best to put the Qi of emperor Qingdi''s longevity into Su Hongying''s body, but it didn''t work. Her heart stopped, and her spirit could not feel it.


    Everything seems to be news, leaving only an empty body.


    "Why, it''s like this."


    Click!


    The dark mask is surging, trying to break through the seal of Liuli Zhenqi. At the same time, above the sky, came the earth shaking sound of bombardment.


    The huge ship in the air bombards the field of divine consciousness with energy shells, directly shaking the field of divine consciousness.


    be beset with troubles internally and externally.


    Li Rui looks down at Su Hongying in his arms and tears fall down.


    "How can it be like this? It shouldn''t be like this..."


    "Why is it like this..."


    He just felt that the great grief in his heart couldn''t be controlled, and finally turned into rivers and rivers in his heart. This woman is not only the long Princess of the demon clan, but also spent a carefree time with him.


    They have given up the identity of both sides, and they have joined hands to break through all obstacles.


    But why did it become like this? It shouldn''t be like this. If the fourth black wood branch is pulled out, she should be OK. The Dark Lord, what did he do to her? Why, at that moment, everything about her was stripped.


    Above the sky, the wind is surging.


    The ghost mask of the Dark Lord gradually took shape and gradually turned into the appearance of the Dark Lord. Yes, he stole Su Hongying''s black hole field. No wonder there has been no suitable person to inherit the black hole field. It turned out that he wanted it.


    His consciousness is parasitic in the black wood branch. When he completely empties Su Hongying''s field, it is the time of his rebirth.


    But what''s the point of living for such a person? Using his daughter''s life, what does he regard Su Hongying as.


    Do you really think that this daughter was born to him and his wife, and her everything belongs to him as a matter of course. Is it his private property?


    Li Rui stood up.


    Give me a good hand.


    "Black sky, you go to die!"

 Chapter 1001

    Fury burns like a flame in the chest.


    Boundless anger and even let the ground stone off the ground, boundless power show, is the real king of the world posture!


    All of a sudden, the twelve golden Qi tightens the remaining thoughts of the Dark Lord and cuts his consciousness.


    "No, why do you have such ability... It''s impossible!"


    Li Rui is a nobody. The Dark Lord has never paid attention to such a person. He may attach importance to the ten kings of the underworld, or he may regard the big gray sky as a threat.


    But Li Rui is definitely not.


    Even when Li Rui and Su Hongying got married, he just took this as a child and didn''t participate at all. The bottom of my heart is death. This man''s death is not enough.


    But I didn''t expect that he had such a way to obstruct the backhand he arranged!


    The Dark Lord screams in the golden cage. The black human form he conjures up makes a hissing sound when encountering the golden Qi. It''s like dropping sulfuric acid on his body and dissolves quickly.


    "What do you think you are? The Dark Lord? You are nothing in my eyes


    Li Rui''s eyes were cold. At that moment, the remaining idea of the Dark Lord was finally melted under his angry idea.


    If the Dark Lord is alive, maybe Li Rui will worry about it. But at this time, the Dark Lord is just a wandering soul who wants to come back from the dead. Such a wandering soul, he is not even as good as the extreme way and heaven devil. Li Rui still suppresses the extreme way demon, let alone him?


    "Die."


    For a long time, a faint sigh.


    Calculation, plunder, power... It''s only when you have to make a world shaking struggle that you know that the situation is over. It''s too late to say anything. The Dark Lord understood Li Rui''s angry will and the reality of the burning fire.


    After all, he only has a wisp of will left and tries to revive himself through Su Hongying''s black hole field. Don''t you know that Li Rui has already figured out a way to deal with him.


    This method is so thorough and powerful that it doesn''t give him any chance to escape.


    The success or failure of right or wrong turns to nothing, and Wang Tu''s hegemony is lost.


    That''s it!


    and that!


    Boom!


    Above the sky, concise energy cannons bombard down, eventually, penetrating the realm of divine consciousness. Fortunately, the warships didn''t know Li Rui''s position, so they didn''t hit anyone on the spot.


    Only in this way, they have a vision, and the second attack will not be so simple.


    Li Rui looked up at the sky and saw hundreds of muzzles shining in the sky, ready to go. Master Nianli stood in the sky with a cruel smile on his ugly face.


    "Die


    He laughed and gave the order.


    Boom boom!


    It was Li Rui who felt powerless at this moment when the dense shells went down. At this moment, those energy cannons fell into a bottomless black hole.


    All disappeared.


    Rumbling sound, from the underground of the city, it seems that there is a huge mechanism in operation, many places, emitting black light, those light in all directions.


    Li Rui suddenly turns around and sees Su Hongying''s eyes open. The gathering spirit will open the black hole field.


    Her breath is constantly improving, and the withered body is restored to its former lightness, white and cold skin, and cold killing intention.


    There is a sudden stagnation between heaven and earth, and an array around the black sky city is running, forming a huge black hole. That black hole''s gravity, unexpectedly is all living things in the sky and the earth, sucks toward the black hole.


    "I''ll go. What do you want to do?" Li Rui''s scalp is numb. Su Hongying''s big move seems to mean to destroy everything!


    If this is sucked into the black hole, there will be nothing left, and it will be finished completely!


    Li Rui goes to Su Hongying: "what do you want?"


    "Nature is destruction." Su Hongying is cool.


    "And your people?"


    "There''s no way."


    Li Rui thought about it and thought it was cruel. The demons of the big black sky are warlike, cruel, bloodthirsty, and take death for granted. But they didn''t do anything wrong.


    They are just coerced by the will of the Dark Lord, and most of them are willing to die for Su Hongying.


    It''s a pity to die like this.


    However, it seems that it has nothing to do with him. Li Rui rushed into the sky and was attacked. At this time, the Thunder Dragon was injected with boundless death and swept away towards the warships.


    The flying sword lengthened the lifeless spirit of the yellow spring, and shuttled quickly between the warships. In the blink of an eye, more than a dozen warships were killed by Li Rui.


    They can''t come back to life. Whenever they want to come back to life, death will corrode them completely, and even their life Qi will be swallowed up.


    The warships began to fear.


    They are not afraid of opponents, but they are afraid of mysterious and unknown phenomena. If it is not a confrontation of equal strength, if it is not a confrontation on the same level, it is a massacre.


    Just as they did to the demons, it was a massacre.


    What Li Rui is doing now is killing.


    The warships rush madly towards the mothership. They don''t want to face such an unknown enemy. They know the Dark Lord and Su Hongying, but they don''t know Li Rui.


    They know that some of their companions have been killed, but they don''t know that all their companions died under Li Rui''s hands.


    Now they know.


    They are afraid.


    Su Hongying''s black hole field rises from the ground. The huge black hole flew towards the carrier and inhaled it. Even between heaven and earth, it seems to turn around, countless objects on the ground are flying towards the black hole, and the Mothership in the sky is also leaning towards the black hole.


    This is the scene of doomsday, this is the twilight of the gods!


    "What power is this?"


    Master Nianli roared, his fangs opened, and colorful light appeared in his mouth. That light in the twinkling of an eye become unable to suppress, Nianli master open mouth a vomit, bang of a thick light column, toward Li Rui''s position.


    Li Rui props up the field of divine consciousness, but it''s too late to block it. In a twinkling of an eye, Li Rui is blasted into dregs


    Master Nianli laughed: "damned thing, I knew you at the beginning!"


    Su Hongying is not smiling, but she sees another direction. A flying sword is going to kill master Nianli. Master Nianli screams with fright, and her body moves rapidly. But when the sword goes down, she still takes seven or eight tentacles away.


    The pain made master Nianli squeak.


    Fortunately, at this time, a large number of warship masters came. Among them, some of them are masters of fire, some of them can control the elements of wind, and all of them go to Su Hongying.


    Su Hongying also killed red eye, the big black hole in the sky, the power is all open, see that Mothership is inhaled among them, send out burst crack sound. The Mothership represents the home of the battleship. Now that home is gone.


    There are only less than ten surviving warships. They are all the strongest experts and the last strength of the warships.


    The warships are ready to split, and they want to frustrate Su Hongying.


    However, their attack was blocked by Li Rui. It was Li Rui who killed them halfway. Su Hongying had a chance to inhale the whole Mothership into the black hole and wear it out.


    However, under the collective attack of the warships, Li Rui also fell to the ground at full speed.


    Boom a sound, became dregs again.


    At this time, another Li Rui appeared from another direction


    The battleship man is almost suspicious of life.


    This guy, like a jack-in-chief who can''t fight to death, can be said to be bored. It''s not clear which one is his real body.

 Chapter 1002

    There is no chance of victory in this fight. As soon as the warships weigh it, they withdraw.


    Li Rui and Su Hongying didn''t go after each other either. In fact, they haven''t fully figured out the bottom between the two sides. Mainly, Li Rui doesn''t understand Su Hongying''s situation.


    So I dare not rush to catch up.


    Sure enough, Su Hongying''s hind foot fell down as soon as the front foot of the warship left. She just recovered soon, everything is in strong support, can support to this moment, has been her limit.


    Li Rui quickly came to her side and used the immortal art of the Qing emperor to help her recover.


    Both of them didn''t speak, mainly because they understood from the bottom of their hearts. All this is too hard to fight, but we have to fight. If we don''t fight, there will be no future. If you don''t fight, you will die.


    So there is no need to say more about everything, just do it.


    For a long time, Su Hongying eased her breath, gently broke away from Li Rui''s arms and went to her throne. Above the throne, the black wood sticks are still there.


    Su Hongying reaches out her hand and puts it on the branch of ebony. Frantically, she takes back her former plundered Qi.


    The black wood branches faded until they disappeared. Li Rui was guarding Su Hongying. For half a month, Su Hongying came down from the throne.


    At this time, the black sky city is waiting for a hundred wastes.


    "This time, you helped me a lot. I can give you whatever you want as long as I have."


    She was as proud as a queen. Li Rui laughed: "I just want you? As for such a high tone. "


    Su Hongying frowned slightly and held out her hand to Li Rui. Li Rui steps forward and holds her hand. Su Hongying pulls Li Rui into her arms. Li Rui sits on Su Hongying''s lap.


    Li Rui


    It''s really an embarrassing situation. Hello!


    It''s not suitable for this situation!


    Su Hongying was complacent: "so you actually want to win my favor. I have to say that you have really attracted my attention."


    Li Rui has the heart to cry. What he wants is not the plot. How can it be the same as before! Su Hongying, what''s wrong with this? It''s really uncomfortable for a while!


    "No, you''re wrong. I''m not going to be your man, but my woman. And don''t hold me like that. I feel goose bumps all over my body... "


    Li Rui got up from Su Hongying''s leg and said with shame and indignation, "don''t always be like a man. It''s really not feminine."


    "Daughter flavor?" Su Hongying frowned and said coldly, "do you want me to be a plaything to please you and please you? When my father is dead, I am Queen. Queen, you won''t do such a thing. "


    "And you said you would give me whatever you could do?"


    Su Hongying, speechless, waved: "change one."


    "No change."


    "It has to be changed."


    "No change!"


    "Change."


    Two people stare small eyes, confrontation for a long time, Su Hongying did not speak. Li Rui went over, sat on the throne and put her in his arms.


    Su Hongying also felt uncomfortable, but she didn''t resist.


    Li Rui is comfortable. This is the right way for a man to open up!


    Of course, Su Hongying sat for a while and left. She''s not used to it. Anyway, she''s determined not to be a little woman. In her heart, she can not lose to men, always want to occupy the dominant position.


    If it were someone else, she would have slapped her. That is Li Rui, let her feel sorry, let Li Rui be a real man.


    The recovery of more than half a month has restored Su Hongying''s strength by 70%. 70% is quite a lot, but to be honest, she is still worried. At present, the situation of the big dark sky is a mess.


    The other celestial planets are occupied by the warships. The warships do not get rid of them all day long, and she can''t sleep and eat well.


    However, in the end, sometimes as much manpower as possible, it is impossible to complete those things in a short period of time. In the suffering with a bit of anxiety, can only silently endure the grinding of time.


    Occasionally at night, Su Hongying and Li Rui will share their thoughts.


    "I''m thinking, in fact, these things may not be what I have to have. What kind of demon princess, what kind of hegemony. What''s the point of conquering the twenty-eight heavens like my father? "


    "Sometimes I want to give up, but inertia makes me not give up."


    No one can listen to her, and she can''t tell anyone. Li Rui is an excellent listener. He has the same mentality as a wild crane. In fact, Su Hongying can''t admire his indifference.


    "If you don''t want to give up, don''t give up. When one day you think it''s time, naturally you won''t have such trouble. In fact, this is the same reason with lovelorn, if you feel that after breaking up, or feel unwilling, or want to have. Then you all kinds of entanglement, although clearly know, this is not good, but it doesn''t matter


    "You can try your best to do it. When you''ve done this, you''ll be free."


    Li Rui said this, although it seems not to fight, but Su Hongying understood the meaning.


    "Not bad." She said, "then try to get it done. No matter what the result may be, let it go first."


    Many times, Li Rui''s strength may not be higher than Su Hongying''s. Su Hongying, with 70% strength, is still stronger than him, but this does not prevent Li Rui from being more powerful than Su Hongying in other aspects.


    Especially at the psychological level, Su Hongying is badly missing in this area. She used to be too simple to think about so many things. It''s like a knife held in one''s hand.


    Now it''s up to her to decide for herself. She must firm her will and decide the direction to walk. Therefore, I will feel a lot of troubles. In fact, only Li Rui can accompany her through such troubles.


    She is faced with a group of powerful warships, which are a group of old shady goods, who know how to plan strategically. Frankly speaking, Su Hongying is a very good general, but in terms of handsome talent, it is the kind of Dark Lord.


    Fortunately, Li Rui has helped to fill Su Hongying''s defect in this area. Li Rui is also a person who can survive. Moreover, compared with the battleship, his thinking is more jumping off, unlike those old guys who have lived for thousands of years with fixed thinking.


    "Now, their advantage is that they occupy a lot of resources and just need to wait for digestion. Our advantage lies in the outstanding combat capability of individual soldiers, so we should seize the time instead of delay. "


    "My idea is to leave Zuxing alone for the time being. Anyway, this is a war, but the solution is very simple. Just kill all the remaining 13 warships. As long as we kill them all, the war will be over. "


    Li Rui doesn''t believe in fighting in any battlefield. In this world where the strong are respected, killing is the end.


    That''s the best way.

 Chapter 1003

    At dusk, the sun is like blood.


    Li Rui tidied up. Not far away, Xiao Weisu came: "all the materials have been collected. Do you want to start the transmission array now?"


    "Well, as soon as possible."


    Xiaoweisu puts the collected materials in front of Li Rui, and Li Rui begins to depict the transmission array.


    Xiao Wei Su looks at Su Hongying: "I don''t have to go. I wish you a happy journey and a pleasant journey."


    Su Hongying didn''t say anything. Before dawn, Su nodded happily as if they had agreed. Frankly speaking, she doesn''t want to be a part of it. It''s better that these two sides die.


    She doesn''t want to get involved in a fight that has nothing to do with her.


    Li Rui calmly arranged the transmission array, quietly: "you must come with us."


    "Why?! Why call me! Do you have to pull a cushion when you go to die yourself? "


    Xiaoweisu is very angry and very angry. This man is really bad. He has to pull people to do whatever others don''t want to do.


    "I''ve been very helpful before. Li Rui, you have to be a little kind, don''t you? Without me, Su Hongying would have died long ago. What did you do for me, you should take me to fight and kill? "


    With such an angry question, Xiaowei Su''s anger rises. Li Rui glanced at her and said faintly, "if you stay in Zuxing, you will want to make trouble and think about your glory all the time."


    Xiao Wei Su''s face is stagnant. She really has plans for this.


    In fact, it''s not difficult to deduce that if people don''t have ideals, they are just like salted fish? Women, who don''t want to be like Su Hongying?


    However, with Li Rui''s breakthrough, this ideal is about to be shattered.


    The reason why a secret can be a secret is that everyone does not say it. Once it is said, it cannot be a secret. Xiao Wei Su''s face is full of depression and sighs.


    "No more." She said, "the world is too unfriendly to me."


    Li Rui leisurely added: "but in the future, maybe he can be the only one next to the princess in the dark?"


    Xiaowei Su was excited: "really?"


    If we can achieve this small goal, it''s also very good! Think about all the energy, one person below ten thousand people above, what is not satisfied with!


    It''s an opportunity!


    Xiao Wei Su has bright eyes and understands the relationship network. As long as he performs well, he may not have no chance to climb to the top.


    "I''ll do well!" Xiaowei Su firmly stated that he would make outstanding achievements in exchange for the capital to climb up. Li Rui nodded, and almost reached out to Xiao Wei Su to feel his head.


    "We''ll pay attention." Li Rui said.


    Su Hongying smokes the corners of her mouth. She always feels that Li Rui''s ability of hanging people is really first-class. Looking at the infinite possibility, it can also be the infinite pit.


    She has the final say, but befog the minds of the people. Li Rui is the last person to do that.


    After the transmission array is arranged, Li Rui takes Su Hongying and xiaoweisu to tianwanxing. There, the grand Princess and black six had been waiting for a long time, and the Recovery Army had been hiding all the time, waiting for the opportunity of counterattack.


    On the first side of seeing Su Hongying, Hei Liu and the eldest daughter kneel down in fear.


    "Your Royal Highness is finally looking forward to your coming."


    This set of feudal etiquette is in place. Li Rui is not used to it. As a modern man, he only feels uncomfortable when he sees these rituals.


    Su Hongying and Xiaowei Su are used to it. Su Hongying calmly says, "get up and talk about your current plan and the information you have."


    Black six and the grand Princess get up and report on their current work. In fact, they don''t have much information, and the plan is to survive in the cracks.


    Su Hongying is not happy, but Li Rui knows their dilemma. Under the strong rule of the warships, let alone the counterattack, it would be nice to live to now.


    After all, they are not the top fighting force in the first place. Coupled with the unfavourable situation, they really want to kill thieves and can''t go back to heaven.


    "Well, for the future plan, you just need to collect as much information as possible. As for the counter offensive, just leave it to us. " Li Rui took the initiative to relieve their pressure, and the grand Princess breathed a sigh of relief: "we must complete the task!"


    Li Rui taught them this modern answer. It seems that the grand Princess and black six have learned a little.


    Li Rui said to xiaoweisu, "you should help them to avoid doing nothing."


    Xiaoweisu''s ability is not as high as Hei Liu and the grand princess. After all, she may be able to assassinate the people of Zuxing king, but there is no problem with the means.


    It can just make up for the lack of the top fighting capacity of the Guangfu army.


    Half a month later, the operation against the Star Wars ships began. This time, some warships came to tianwanxing to collect resources. The planet resources laid down by the warships are all concentrated on their home star, Tianquan.


    Due to the disturbance of the Recovery Army, tianwanxing''s resource collection work was somewhat neglected, so they specially sent envoys to be accountable.


    Li Rui and Su Hongying have already sharpened their swords and are ready to kill the coming warships.


    At noon, the warships came to the capital of the evening star. The Wangdu of tianwanxing is the original home of heiliu. However, since the warships killed the original king of heaven and night, they were replaced by puppets.


    At present, it is a relative of black six who has informed tianwanxing.


    Warships come to the palace of tianwanxing. As the king of tianwanxing, they kneel and talk. This is just like the rule of the big black sky. Even if the warships were more advanced civilizations, they did not carry out the way of enlightenment.


    They simply occupied the original dark sky rule.


    These planet predators are entirely for the purpose of self-interest and do not want to bring any changes to these planets.


    "Why did this happen?"


    The battleship man sat high on the throne, his face drooping, not very happy. Tianwan King trembled, like walking on thin ice: "my Lord, the Recovery Army is rampant in Tianwan star, especially my nephew, who was originally the prince, now he is hiding in Tianwan star, and it''s hard to fight..."


    "I don''t think you can do it!" "Said the battleship sternly.


    Tianwan King''s body trembled: "my Lord, please wipe out the Recovery Army, and return Tianwan star peace from now on..."


    The warship sneered: "rice bucket, you have a big planet, but you can''t deal with a few lost dogs. You still need us. What''s the use of staying here?"


    In the evening, the king was deeply terrified and could not get up on his knees. He cried bitterly, "it''s because my subordinates are incompetent and can''t share the worries for my Lord. Please forgive me!"


    Li Rui and Su Hongying dress up as guards and stand at the door. They really despise tianwanwang.


    Living like this, it''s really hard for people to have a good impression on such a king.

 Chapter 1004

    "Did Da Heitian treat the king like this before?"


    "In the past, Wang relied on his strength. How could he be so servile. The king of the planets doesn''t have to kneel down to anyone. Of course, the king''s children, as descendants, kneel down as a kind of etiquette. "


    "I don''t know how these people feel..."


    Li Rui and Su Hongying communicate with each other in secret. Li Rui feels great sympathy for these so-called kings. Of course, it''s just sympathy. Their choices are all out of interest. It can be said that poor people must have something hateful.


    The old king is old, but the new king is licked by kneeling.


    It''s sad.


    In a place where the strong are respected, such a new king is destined to live soon. But people kneeling on the ground don''t understand this.


    After a few words of reprimand, the warship said to the king of heaven and night, "you are responsible for your own affairs. Don''t count on us rulers for everything. We don''t work for you! "


    "After three days, the supplies must be in place. If not, you will die. At the same time, half of the population of tianwanxing must perish! "


    "I came here to tell you that. An hour later, our warships will launch a massacre, and five cities will be destroyed. You will witness our great power


    It''s late.


    His eyes were red and his body on his knees was shaking. Of course, he is useless, but he can''t bear the news.


    If it''s just for the survival of the rest, it''s fair to grovel. After all, some people want to shed their blood, others don''t think so. Of course, for the sake of interests, they should speak better.


    But if the population of the five cities perishes, it will be a matter of overwhelming pressure.


    It was only at this time that Wang realized that being king was not as good as being a dog. Life and death are in the hands of others.


    "My Lord, it can''t be like this..."


    "My Lord, please raise your hand!"


    At night, the king cried in horror and knocked his head on the ground. But the warship ignored him at all. Instead, he said with a sneer, "you just do your job. It has nothing to do with you. If you want to blame it, blame the Recovery Army!"


    Tianwan King shuddered all over, and his eyes were full of hatred: "my Lord is wise, the Recovery Army, I will not spare the day and night star!"


    Sure enough, Li Rui and Su Hongying looked at each other and didn''t want to listen any more. They both stepped forward.


    "Newspaper, we have just received news from the Recovery Army!"


    Li Rui let out a loud drink, which scared Tianwan Wang. The king looked puzzled: "didn''t you just stand at the door? What''s the news? "


    "The Recovery Army has come!" Li Rui stabbed.


    At this time, Su Hongying suddenly starts to fight with Li Rui. As soon as the black hole opened, two people cooperated and almost instantly killed the warship.


    When the head fell to the ground, the king did not react and looked coldly at the blue blood on the ground. When he raised his head in horror, looked at Li Rui and Su Hongying, and uttered a meaningless and vague cry, the sword had fallen again.


    This is not the first king Li Rui ever killed, nor is it destined to be the last.


    There was silence in the palace. When the guards noticed something wrong and rushed in, they found that Tianwan king was holding a sharp sword and cutting the warship to death. The warship was also a sign of cutting Tianwan king to death.


    In particular, the colors of the warships were all wrong, which can prove that this was a premeditated killing.


    In a corner of the palace, Li Rui and Su Hongying strolled casually: "in this way, the warships will arouse some vigilance, but they are bound to send people to investigate. We can kill one or two more."


    "Your grasp of people''s hearts is always one step ahead of me. I would have disdained this method, but I have to admit that your method is more efficient. "


    Su Hongying is arrogant, she is also smart. Li Rui''s way of doing things is not grand enough. He doesn''t like a hero to kill all the way through.


    But he''s the most efficient.


    This is like Xiang Yu invincible in the battlefield, Xiang Yu is also proud, but the final winner is Liu Bang.


    The final end of heroism is sometimes a tragedy. The world always belongs to those smart people. There is no doubt that Li Rui is a smart man. Although his means are not indomitable, they are effective.


    At the edge of the fish pond, Su Hongying sat in the pavilion: "I''ve been here before. At that time, the palace was not as chaotic as it is now."


    The ministers in the palace are probably still discussing how to deal with this matter. The guards were so guarded that no one found that there were two soldiers doing nothing here.


    Chaos is chaos, but peace in chaos is always the freedom of the strong.


    "Have you ever thought about where to go after the end of the chaos of the warships?"


    Li Rui suddenly asked, Su Hongying seriously thought, some confused: "it seems that there is no place to go."


    "On earth?" Li Rui asked.


    Su Hongying shook her head: "that''s your place, and I can only bring disaster."


    "Who said you were a disaster?"


    "I said it myself."


    At this moment, she was a little bit of a woman''s willful tone. Li Ruile was happy. She went forward and hugged Su Hongying: "I didn''t say you were not."


    Su Hongying stopped talking.


    At this time, a pair of patrolling soldiers passed by and saw Li Rui and Su Hongying holding each other. They all looked unnatural. Generally speaking, the soldiers in the palace are all male. It''s always awkward to see this kind of thing.


    But the next time they saw it, there was nothing in the pavilion.


    Li Rui has already opened the barrier. Just now, he was careless and didn''t care about this kind of thing. Sitting on the chair in the pavilion with Su Hongying, the two of them lean together. It''s rare that they are quiet and calm.


    "I''m not interested in the world, but I want to go to hell. I haven''t been able to fight down there. I don''t know what kind of place it is. "


    "I can take you."


    "I''m afraid as soon as I go, I''ll be arrested and killed?"


    "No, I''m walking in the hell. No one dares to do that."


    Li Rui is very confident, which is not groundless. In any case, he also has a certain position in the underground. It''s just what others say.


    Besides, if he hadn''t done it many times, he might have been what the hell was like now.


    In a word, shiyanluo owes him a lot of favor. What''s more, with his current strength and the support of the world''s top combat power, the hell has come and gone.


    There''s really nothing to be afraid of.


    Su Hongying looked at Li Rui and said, "the biggest advantage of you is that you can''t make me see through, but it makes me feel that it''s fun to follow you."


    That''s the key to attracting women.

 Chapter 1005

    The ship''s investigation team arrived the next day. This incident can be described as arousing considerable vigilance of the warships. The most important investigation result has made them have a certain vigilance to the ruling power of the big dark sky.


    They haven''t suspected that Li Rui and Su Hongying did it. Of course, they may have some doubts, but judging from their attitude, they haven''t completely defined it as Su Hongying''s revenge.


    That''s fine.


    Whether they react or not, Li Rui and Su Hongying plan to start the first shot of the killing.


    Such a small strategy can only play a few roles.


    There was another attack in the palace. No one would have thought that under the close protection of many demons, the warships would be attacked again in full view.


    At the beginning of the incident, the warships were so scared that they almost thought it was another conspiracy of the stars against them. Know to see that crisp shot, just understand this is not the night star''s shot.


    But from the Revenge of the princess and her old friend.


    It can be said that the scene was in a mess, with a large number of demons killed and injured, two warships fell into Uranus.


    When the news came out, the warships were shocked!


    In the dark sky, 27 of the 28 stars can smell some bad wind.


    I''m afraid it''s hard for the warships to survive in the dark. With such fierce means, the situation was almost like a massacre, and the warships, with more or less omens, came to us.


    After this battle, the number of warships dropped sharply again. The remaining nine warships want to continue to maintain their hard won position, and it is difficult to do so. However, the nine warships are still at the top of their fighting power. They still have no problem controlling the stars around Tianquan.


    Even so, there is still a feeling that the trend has gone.


    Among the warships, they are well organized. The rest of the nine warships moved in and out together. They spent almost all their time together except going to the toilet.


    They thought Li Rui and Su Hongying would launch the next attack immediately, but at this time, they stopped instead. Under Li Rui''s command, the recovery army came to tianwanxing and occupied it as the first base.


    The Recovery Army not only took over the place, but also collected a lot of materials.


    A truce.


    For half a year, Li Rui stayed in tianwanxing and made some arrangements with Su Hongying. During this period, the warships once wanted to launch a decisive battle, but Su Hongying showed strong battlefield ability. In addition, the basic set of the warships was still there, they just made some explorations.


    Their best surprise is what Li Rui is doing.


    In today''s dark sky, no one dares to ignore the "eldest princess''s good looks", and its ability is absolutely true. Even, it was Li Rui who killed the warships several times.


    Su Hongying''s attack can''t completely kill the warship, but Li Rui''s attack can certainly cause irreparable damage to the warship.


    During the half year of the truce, Li Rui didn''t show his face very much. According to the news, Li Rui is still in the evening star, but he is mysterious and seems to be doing something.


    This is very disturbing for the warships.


    This young man was born in the sky. It''s terrible. Moreover, his origin and origin are not to be tested. It''s like everything. It''s like everything.


    It''s a monster.


    "One hundred and thirty people close to the teleport are killed. Brother Li, when can you finish your teleportation


    Xiao Weisu is in charge of guarding Li Rui''s base. Xiao Weisu is obedient to Li Rui and has been brainwashed successfully. And Li Rui also gave her real power. At present, she is the leader of the Recovery Army.


    This is a real change of status. Li Rui treats her well and doesn''t have much airs. After getting along with each other, xiaoweisu thinks it''s not bad, and his impression of Li Rui has changed a lot.


    Li Rui arranged the array and drew the runes at the corners. This huge transmission array, covering an area about the size of a football field, is exquisitely drawn.


    There are all kinds of gems around, even if there is no infusion of aura, it is also shining in the night. In particular, the four night pearls at the center of the array shine there like day.


    Xiao Wei Su couldn''t help looking at it more. He thought that if he set out at night to take a sack and steal a wave, he would make a fortune!


    It''s a pity that there is a super treasure keeper here. With xiaoweisu''s courage, he doesn''t dare to go up and get this vote. It will kill people!


    Li Rui slowly arranged the transmission array and said: "in fact, this transmission array has been arranged for a long time. What I''m doing now is just checking and modifying some runes. We must concentrate all our strength to guard this transmission array. Do you know its value? It''s not worth so much to sell you. "


    Xiaoweisu nodded seriously: "I know that."


    It''s true that I sold her. No, if I sold 100 of her, it might not be worth the money of this transmission array. This teleportation array has collected almost the most valuable treasures on the planet, including gems, meteorites and exotic treasures.


    It can be said that this is the first transmission array in the world.


    With the known scale, the fineness and the gorgeous configuration of this transmission array, there is no other such transmission array in the world.


    So here comes the question....


    Xiao Wei Su raised his hand and said, "what do you want to transmit with this teleportation array?"


    I wonder if the value of such a teleportation array created by so many natural resources and local treasures can really play a complementary role?


    Xiao Weisu is very suspicious.


    Even if you use this teleportation array to teleport a demon army, it won''t help. If the Dark Lord is not dead, it may be effective to use this teleportation array to teleport the Dark Lord.


    But now the Dark Lord is no longer there. Is this teleportation array used to escape?


    It''s too steady, isn''t it?


    Li Rui looks at xiaoweisu, who is guessing endlessly, and smiles: "do you think I use this teleportation array to escape?"


    Xiao Wei Su asked: "isn''t it?"


    "You think too much. I want to send some big killers to this teleport array. At that time, you will know the significance of the teleportation array. "


    Li Rui left Xiaowei Su a mysterious smile, and then sent Xiaowei soda away.


    Xiao Wei Su can''t beat Li Rui, otherwise he has to beat Li Rui and force him to tell the secret.


    This kind of person who likes to play tricks should be killed first!

 Chapter 1006

    Of course, the idea is beautiful, the reality is bony. Xiaowei Su left dejectedly and returned to the Recovery Army. She was a hero again and yelled at her men: "cheer up, everyone. Once you find anyone who dares to approach this base, you will be killed!"


    Although xiaoweisu is very soft in front of Li Rui, she has the reputation of "Iron Lady" in the Recovery Army. Of course, this reputation is also Li Ruifeng''s. Xiaoweisu once resisted and felt ugly. After all, she was a girl, iron lady?


    Of course, later, as people get used to it, it doesn''t matter. In this way, people who don''t know how old she is think that it is convenient for her to be an assassin.


    With the arrival of xiaoweisu, the Recovery Army exudes a strong murderous atmosphere. The corpses of more than 100 people were ordered by her to be built into Jingguan. Around this base, more than 20 Jingguan have been built.


    Each one has a lot of heads.


    They''re guarding this place, representing the secrets. This is the place where the warships want to know most.


    Unfortunately, no one can know the secret here. There are only three people who can get in and out of this place.


    Li Rui, Su Hongying, Xiao Weisu.


    The rest is that even the black six and the grand princesses are not at the top level. At present, the three of them are the top fighting forces in the dark sky.


    Li Rui, in particular, was not able to understand and was afraid of his power. Li Rui''s power is the most terrible and mysterious. This man''s body is shrouded in dark light, which is full-bodied and can''t be seen at all.


    But as time went by, the battleship owners became more and more irresistible. For more than half a year, they have not done anything. On the contrary, during this period of time, they try their best to use the resources of the dark sky to enhance their strength.


    Half a year is enough to make them uneasy and confident. The remaining nine warships can be said to be the top force among the warships.


    This day.


    The warships are heading for tianwanxing, a mighty fleet and a frigid ship combining biology and technology. With the metallic luster of death, it came to the sky of the evening star.


    Due to the fear of being too close to Su Hongying''s black hole field, the general energy cannon can not play any effective role in the black hole field. So the warships hovered over the stars.


    Nine warships, lined up, magnificent!


    Among them, there are master Nianli, fire god and wind god


    The overwhelming momentum of the nine warships spread out, and even made the clouds around spread out automatically, making the world tremble. The nine warships moved together and flew towards Li Rui''s base.


    They want to know, what is there?


    As they get closer to the base, the warships slow down and are careful not to lean too far forward. They know Li Rui''s method. How strange and strange this person''s method is.


    However, when approaching the base, they sent a warship to try to attack. It''s huotianzun. Behind him, a half moon fire wheel slowly rotates and rolls towards the base.


    Half moon fire wheel extinguished in mid air and fell into eternal darkness. In the black hole field, the fire wheel is sucked into it, and no trace can be found.


    Huotianzun retreated quickly.


    In the base, it''s very calm. After a while, from the base, slowly out of a little girl.


    Seeing all the people in the sky, the little girl opened her mouth and cried, "ah, monster!"


    "Where? Wow, it''s really a monster


    A few children, standing below, pointing.


    Nine battleship men, their foreheads are blue. But soon, more people came out from behind these children.


    Groups of people, come out of the base.


    Among the crowd, Su Hongying''s figure appeared in the crowd, and Li Rui''s figure also appeared.


    "It''s strange to say that you''ve come here separately and become what you''ve become."


    Su Hongying is not very happy. She is a stranger. She doesn''t want to deal with them. Li Rui said helplessly: "this is a game..."


    The teleportation array is based on an idea that the human world is projected into the world through separation. Of course, at present, only the Li family can participate in it, so for these children, Xiaoman, and in short, they have the general experience of exploring a different world.


    They''ve been on the base for a while.


    In general, I am familiar with the world. Today, it''s a rare opportunity for them to watch the top strong fight.


    We must make good use of this opportunity, so Li Rui brought them all out.


    At the end of the crowd, Li Laozu and Jidao Tianmo look at the warships in the sky. In the eyes of the extreme way demon, he wants to get angry. The warships are his enemies. At the beginning, these people came to hunt him.


    If it wasn''t for Li Rui''s use of the teleportation array to lead them into the dark sky, I''m afraid I don''t know what it would be like.


    Of course, this incident also shows that Li Rui''s view is quite correct. If the warships did not come to the dark sky, but stayed on the earth, I''m afraid that the earth would have been so much worse now.


    According to the nature of the battleship, the greed of plundering everything can plunder 27 of the 28 planets in the big dark sky like that... It can only be said that the original decision was great.


    The battlefield has shifted, and now the situation is different.


    "Today it''s the enemy and the face, especially the envy. Aren''t you going to kill me? Come on


    When the devil stepped forward, the warship recognized him. At the first sight of meeting, both sides could not bear the anger in their hearts. Originally, they came just to kill the extreme demons.


    At this time, there is no need to say, it is a powerful hand!


    Each of the nine warships unfolded their magic powers. In an instant, the sky was ever-changing. First, the sky was dyed red by fire, and then there was a strong wind with heavy rain in it.


    The whole sky seemed to fall down.


    Xiaoman and other children are scared to hide beside them. Li Rui opens up the field of divine knowledge to protect them. In the sky, thunder dragons roar.


    At the top, the black hole field opens, and the endless adsorption force destroys the power of the battleship.


    Bang of a, extreme way sky devil already couldn''t help but, sprang up.


    At the same time, the black whale''s water swallowing skill is splashed on the warships. At the same time, Li Rui''s flying sword and Li Laozu''s fist were also smashed at the warships.


    All gratitude and resentment will end on this day.


    Both sides, without leaving behind, launched a world war!

 Chapter 1007

    Tianwanxing ushered in an unprecedented disaster, in the battle of these strong, from time to time there is a huge magic power, fell to the ground, the ground will blow out a huge hole.


    Like the sun in the sky, accidentally fell to the ground.


    Among all kinds of supernatural powers, the storm swept through, and the strength was strong. Fortunately, around the base, it had already been cleared. The casualties are also limited.


    It''s just that this day is absolutely dark for the evening star. The thunder, the light of the thunderbolt and the roar of the gods and Demons all the time are like a nightmare that can''t wake people up.


    And for the front-line fighters, it is absolutely dangerous. Under such circumstances, the children witnessed the scene of terror and the fierce fighting.


    They are no longer the ivory tower treasures that have never seen the world. From then on, they can''t panic when they see other scenes. At the same time, the women of the Li family finally know what kind of situation Li Rui is facing.


    In short, clenching his hand and looking at Li Rui fighting in the sky, he was both worried and proud.


    This is her man, the man of indomitable, vertical and horizontal world!


    Above the sky, Li Rui and Su Hongying are a couple, and the extreme heavenly devil and Li Laozu stand together. Four to nine, although not in quantity, but in strength.


    However, this advantage is not absolute. It took both sides a long time to kill three warships. It can be said that the progress is very slow. For a while, it is difficult to kill the remaining six warships quickly.


    "Well, let''s make it." Li Rui said to Li Laozu and the heaven devil.


    Su Hongying leaves the battlefield and flies to the sky. There are still a number of warships waiting for her to clean up. This time, both sides are fighting with the idea of finishing the battle. We can''t let the warships run away.


    The formation Li Rui organized is a famous method of war, Sancai formation. The so-called three talents array, of course, does not refer to the three talents, but corresponds to a battle formation composed of heaven, earth and man.


    This formation is also different from the military formation. The Sancai array in Daoism is actually a kind of encircling array, in which the three sides surround the enemy and form the momentum of making dumplings.


    There are many things in common among them. For example, the water swallowing skill of the black whale comes from the extreme demons, but Laozu Li also knows how to absorb the aura of life. As a land, he lays trees on the ground and plunders energy all the time.


    Li Rui, as a human being, is naturally attacked by a complicated swaying party. He stands on the ground and kills the warships with a flying sword. Above the sky, it is the realm of the extremely Taoist demons. He incarnates in the dark fog and hides in it, waiting for an opportunity to assassinate.


    The three talents array was used to kill the two warships again with extremely fast speed.


    There are still four warships left, and they are no longer dominant in number. At this time, even a fool can see that something is wrong.


    If we go on like this, we can only be killed. Among them, master Nianli was in charge of commanding in the middle. He created a boundary of Nianli, which was difficult for Li Rui''s flying sword to break into.


    The fire god, the water god and the son of the wind are guarding near master Nianli, waiting for an opportunity.


    "We retreat."


    Master Nianli knew that if he continued, he would lose the whole army. Fire Tianzun refused to go, said: "not necessarily without the power of the first World War!"


    Master Nianli said: "let''s go back to our home star and mobilize more strong people to come here! It''s better to be safe! "


    As a long-distance mage, master Nianli doesn''t like to engage in melee and stimulation like huotianzun and others. He only strives to be stable. There are 30 warships in total, and now there are only four left. If we go on fighting, it won''t be cost-effective if we run out of them.


    Moreover, if there is a better way to eliminate these people, why should they take that risk.


    Master Nianli is the leader. His words will stop naturally. Immediately, the four remaining warships wanted to escape, and then they saw the huge ships in the sky being sucked into the black hole field, wiped out and smashed.


    It doesn''t matter. Even if they all look angry, they can still leave even if they don''t have a warship.


    It''s not just about flying through foreign objects.


    However, the four warships want to escape, but Li Rui may not be willing to let them go. Encircling, chasing and intercepting are also good hands. Moreover, the momentum is like a rainbow now. How can the last four warships escape and make a comeback?


    This kind of dementia can not happen to Li Rui and them. They are all top-notch people. If they can''t think, they can''t get to this level.


    "It''s not so easy to run!"


    Li Rui puts on the posture of beating the water dog with pain, and the extremely Taoist and heavenly demons take the lead in charging. If the warships show their backs, they will suffer heavy blows, so they can only fight and retreat. However, along the way, the situation is not optimistic, most of them are injured.


    They landed in the palace of the evening star. The palace was empty. Four warships leaned together, and master Nianli said angrily, "if you dare to move forward again, I will kill all the people on this planet!"


    The three warships also put on a resolute posture, intending to kill each other. However, the idea of the warships is good, but it''s a pity that they don''t seem to be good people


    Su Hongying said, "you can kill if you like."


    Li Rui said, "if you surrender, we can spare you from dying."


    Jidao Tianmo and Li Laozu didn''t make a statement, but Li Rui''s statement gave them a little hope. Surrender and not kill means that things will not be the worst.


    Of course, as for the credibility of Li Rui''s words, it all depends on their judgment. In any case, now that there is still the strength of the first World War, it is impossible for them to surrender.


    There is no way to go back unless you go back.


    Master Nianli said, "don''t think you can win. If you offend a great battleship..."


    Without waiting for him to finish what he said, he sneered, "come on, in my heyday, what kind of things did you warships dare to be here? I put my words here. If you don''t know what to do, you will kill all the warships when I return to foreign countries in the future! "


    They know the identity of the extreme heaven devil. As a great devil who used to fight abroad, the warships dare not take it seriously.


    Master Nianli''s eyes are like electricity. Three tentacles suddenly protrude out and pierce into the fire heaven, water heaven and the son of wind.


    The three were attacked and turned back in disbelief.


    The ugly face of master Nianli was full of ferocity: "when I kill them, I will avenge you!"


    Master Nianli''s body is expanding.


    Three warships, slowly integrated with him.

 Chapter 1008

    A bottle of huge monsters slowly rose from among the four warships, and they actually fit together.


    That''s great.


    Although very heavy mouth, but after the combination of Nianli master, no doubt extremely terrible. He could not even suppress the evaporation of his mind, and the stones on the ground floated around him automatically.


    Not only is the body big, but there are four faces on master Nianli''s head, corresponding to four directions.


    The only difference is that they all have the same expression, but when master Nianli is angry, they are also angry. When master Nianli is serious, they are also serious.


    There is no doubt that the other three warships were absorbed by master Nianli.


    This guy is a tough guy.


    Li Rui distance, Nianli master''s Nianli is very strong, the closer to him, the more vulnerable to attack. But if you want to hurt him, you have to be close.


    Although master Nianli has been strengthened to a certain extent, he should still be a mage. The best way to deal with this kind of melee mage is to use soldiers.


    At present, it is not clear how much of master Nianli''s specific ability will be expanded, so let''s take a closer look.


    But the man that master Nianli hates most is not the devil, but Li Rui. When he finished the joint effort, Li Rui''s muscles were too strong to look directly at.


    That way, it really makes people feel hot.


    Of course, evolved into this form, he naturally has the defense ability to be hit by a melee blow. Even, his mental strength, in the case of not reducing much, also played well.


    That''s terrible.


    He can attack far and fight close.


    Master Nianli went to kill Laozu Li. Just now, his situation made him feel quite unconvinced. Therefore, after recovery, he first wanted to kill Li Laozu.


    But he just picked the wrong opponent.


    "This fool, isn''t he going to die by himself?"


    Li Rui almost sympathized with master Nianli, but master Nianli did not realize the sense of crisis. At the same time, the other tentacles turned into sharp hand blades and pulled toward Li Laozu.


    The combination of these two means of attack is powerful.


    When Li Laozu raised his hand, he saw that his palm became green and green. This change of shape is somewhat similar to Li Rui''s glaze formula. Bang of a sound, Li Laozu a punch how to front, seem to have something, was broken by him across the air.


    There was nothing in the air, but there was such a noise. It was almost certain that master Nianli''s attack was blocked by Laozu Li.


    It''s all in the way!


    Not to mention Li Rui, Su Hongying and Jidao Tianmo who watched the war, even master Nianli couldn''t believe it. Can''t even attack this person, what kind of evil is it?!


    Master Nianli was surprised and angry, and his tentacles were cut down at Laozu Li. The first stroke of his tentacle was blocked by Li Laozu, but the second stroke penetrated Li Laozu!


    A big bright hole!


    Master Nianli''s face was beaming, even though he was too frightened to speak. His tentacles run through the place, impressively without the slightest bit of flesh and blood.


    In other words, the big hole in Laozu Li''s body is his active choice!


    In order to let master Nianli''s tentacles pass through his body! This is what a terrible means, the next moment, master Nianli''s tentacles were cut off, Li Laozu people from Jinghong, has come to master Nianli.


    Another punch.

 Chapter 1009

    This blow blew up master Nianli again.


    There is a rain of octopus in the sky. Master Nianli''s heart is very broken. After NIMA''s combination, he thought he could kill all sides. Who knows that he was beaten up again and again?


    It''s too miserable to get to this point.


    Master Nianli doesn''t know why Li Rui has been worrying about the base for more than half a year.


    What Li Rui did was to pull the two bottles of big killers, Laozu Li and Jidao Tianmo, from the world to the dark sky!


    The reason why big killers can become big killers is that they can play a key role!


    It''s a little bit of a pit, but Laozu Li is a real killer! What is a battleship? In front of Laozu Li, he didn''t see enough.


    After master Nianli was blasted, he assembled again. This time, however, Li Laozu gave up his hand and let his family become a leader.


    Li Rui rises from the ground, Su Hongying pulls him: "what are you doing?"


    "I want to use his knife to sharpen myself."


    Li Rui flies away and comes to the position of Li Laozu. As soon as master Nianli regained his figure, Li Rui killed him in front of him with the same fist. Li Rui''s fist was surrounded by thunder and lightning. With one fist, he also threw out master Nianli''s blood.


    What''s going on?


    Su Hongying is confused. Is master Nianli hit twice and become a sandbag that everyone can squeeze?


    It''s not like that.


    Soon Su Hongying sees that Li Rui has been blown up by master Nianli


    This turning point is too fast. Master Nianli has not become weak. He is still very strong. Li Rui, fearless of death, once again rushed to master Nianli. This time, his strategy was adjusted. At the same time, his fist was covered with gold.


    When master Nianli''s attack came, Li Rui stood still. All of a sudden, Li Rui smashed his fist, but it was exploded before it was implemented.


    Li Rui recovered again.


    It seems that master Nianli wants to recover a little confidence from the rhythm of exploding Li Rui. When Li Rui rallies again, he attacks again. This time, Li Rui is faster than lightning. His fist is not only gold, but also black thunder.


    In the action of leaving only shadow, Li Rui''s perception, his fist hit something like a blade.


    Bang!


    Li Rui was hit by that layer of things and fell to the ground. In mid air, Li Rui roared and stopped his falling figure, with a wisp of blood flowing from the corner of his mouth.


    Li Rui rushes up again


    Falling tentacles, like a rain. And the atmosphere between the clouds, but there is a real rain down.


    downpour.


    Click!


    Thunder and lightning spread in the direction of Li Rui. The sky is almost reduced to a thunder pool, and the thunder all over the sky is brighter than the maximum power lighting.


    The sky is dark clouds, but under the sky is shining.


    Lightning brewing for a moment, toward Li Rui.


    Boom!


    an irresistible force!

 Chapter 1010

    Who would have thought that Li Rui would take this opportunity to break through the border?


    The door to the upward world always exists.


    Looking at the thunder clouds all over the sky, Su Hongying was in a trance. His little man seems to be more and more extraordinary. His progress, with a very terrible speed, is moving forward.


    Li Rui''s figure fell into the thunder cloud.


    He is not afraid of thunder. Thunder is one of his magic powers. The more powerful the thunder is, the more it can harden him.


    Here are the big clouds, thunder roaring, Li Rui bathed in the baptism of thunder.


    On the ground, in the tentacles of master Nianli, a small octopus quietly splits out and wants to go underground to hide. Then, a figure came to the little octopus.


    Li Laozu gently picked up this "cuttlefish" little thing about the size of hot pot ingredients, with a smile.


    "Daoyou, what are you running for?"


    Master Nianli uttered a squeaky scream. As a witness, his despair is beyond description.


    Why is that!


    However, the situation is so strong that even if master Nianli was unwilling, he could not escape. Li Laozu imprisons master Nianli and makes several seals, which directly makes master Nianli enter his jade space.


    The thunder in the sky continued until the next afternoon, when Li Rui fell from the sky.


    He was fresh and fresh.


    "It''s a virtual state. It''s done."


    It can be said that there is a lot of emotion when we initially enter this realm. It''s not peaceful to think about this road of practice. If it''s not a coincidence, it''s almost impossible to enter this realm with the help of the teleportation array to enter the various heavens and obtain a large amount of aura of heaven and earth.


    At least not on earth.


    It is the extreme way of heaven and devil, which has not yet entered this realm.


    His reserve of genuine Qi is far less than that of Li Rui.


    "What''s your experience?" The devil asked.


    Li Rui laughs: "there is no special experience. Generally speaking, after refining the spirit and returning to emptiness, we should hold yuan Shou Yi. Everything is in the void, everything is clear, return to the root, and have a clear mind. "


    The devil chewed the meaning of Li Rui''s words carefully. Li Laozu raised his hand and gently pointed to Li Rui. Li Rui''s heart read a turn, the same point out.


    The huge vigorous wind blows between two people''s two fingers, which means that the extreme way demons are tottering.


    Below is a mess, Su Hongying was also blowing clothes.


    She was surprised to find that there was a huge burst of energy between the two fingers.


    Li Laozu took back his finger and said with a smile: "from then on, you can face the invisible force. For master Nianli, you can break it with one blow."


    Li Rui nodded and asked, "where is master Nianli now?"


    "I''ve caught you. Come in. Maybe you can lead the way."


    The so-called "leading the way" naturally means that if you go abroad in the future, you can make use of master Nianli. "Let''s go back and make a plan to attack foreign countries as soon as possible," he said excitedly


    Li Rui said: "I''m afraid it''s not enough now. I''m not strong enough for the time being. If I go out, I may be hanged. If we don''t say anything else, we can''t even set foot on the great array in the world. "


    It''s true that even the big formation didn''t know it well, so it''s not a good strategy to go out of the country in a hurry.


    "I can go one step ahead," said the devil


    Naturally, Li Rui and Li Laozu know what the devil is worried about. He has a daughter outside the country. Now that he is a master of Nianli, he can''t wait to go outside.


    There is no doubt that warships have the ability to make warships. Otherwise, they will not be able to create a large number of warships to encircle tianwanxing in a short time.


    Li Laozu said: "Daoyou, if you are in such a hurry to leave, and you are not strong enough, I''m afraid it will only be counterproductive. It should be noted that sharpening the knife does not miss the firewood cutter. In this way... "


    The devil sighed: "I don''t know, but I can''t miss time. Once I miss it, even if I''m well prepared, it''s useless."


    Even if he could not feel the pain in his heart, he could feel it.


    Li Laozu took out master Nianli from the jade space.


    As soon as master Nianli came out, he saw that the three were looking at each other.


    All of a sudden, he shrank into a ball.


    The devil of the extreme way grabs master Nianli and gently pinches him. Master Nianli squeaks with pain. The extreme way demon laughs and has no loving appearance.


    Li Rui said, "let''s refine it."


    He was so scared that master Nianli was trembling. The devil just pinched him, but Li Rui just wanted to kill him directly. In contrast, this is the real evil Lord!


    He said: "since his spirit is still in this small body, there is no problem in refining. It depends on whether he is willing to separate the Yuanshen for us to read. "


    Master Nianli naturally understood the meaning of the heaven devil and nodded.


    No matter what, now it''s a man-made sword, I''m a fish. If I can fight for a chance to live, it''s better than to die.


    No matter how arrogant it used to be, the situation is just like this.


    What should I do? Accept my life. Master Nianli released the original spirit, and Li Rui and his three men immediately read it, which is actually the so-called "soul searching"


    For the three of them, they would also like to know more about the situation outside China.


    It was a broader world, a world of attraction. Over the years, the high-energy virtue in history has left countless legends, in which they all went to distant places.


    Although it is not stated clearly, we all know that they have gone abroad.


    I think it''s a great place to go abroad.


    However, with more understanding, Li Rui''s face became more severe, and Li Laozu was a bit serious. Only the extreme way demon seems to think of more and more things, and his face is more excited.


    After reading, the demon said: "I remember, I think of a lot of things! I''ve been to many places in its memory! "


    "I can definitely find a safe route without any problem!"


    The devil is so happy that he would like to start now and go abroad to find his family. Li Rui thought about it and said, "don''t be happy too soon, old devil. Don''t you think it''s strange outside? I don''t think it''s suitable to explore outside China. "


    The devil shook his head: "how can I? I''m from there. Don''t you think extraterritorial is mysterious and full of infinite possibilities? Besides, there is plenty of aura outside the territory, which is far more opportunities for cultivation than here. Are you afraid? "


    The devil of the extreme way laughed.


    Li Rui''s face was strange. Looking at the excited face of the demon, he said: "but outside the territory, that big destruction..."


    In the memory of master Nianli, he suffered a great disaster outside the country.


    In that great disaster, the monks who were in harmony with Daojing died. It''s a state of harmony. It''s a state level higher than that of emptiness. It''s a terrifying existence with incomparable strength.


    Well, the daughter of the demon


    It''s not easy for Li Rui to take the initiative.

 Chapter 1011

    Many things are not suitable to point out, let alone explain. If there is no hope, I can''t imagine what it will be like.


    Master Nianli was given to the devil by Laozu Li.


    "I''ll stay here. When he builds the warship, I''ll go ahead. Don''t worry, I won''t die."


    Jidao Tianmo is very confident, and he is ready to explore the outside world.


    After all, it may be possible to defeat him, but it''s not easy to kill him. For thousands of years, he still lives well. The reason why Tianmo can become Tianmo is that his life-saving Kung Fu must be very good.


    Li Rui nodded, landed on the ground and said to Su Hongying, "the matter has been solved, but during this period of time, I still need to raise some resources for my Taoist friend. He wants to build several warships."


    Su Hongying said with no expression: "there is no need to mention this kind of thing, just do it."


    For her, wealth and resources are not valued at all. As the only ruler of the dark sky, she doesn''t care about those things at all.


    It was not rare in the past, and now it is even less.


    With Su Hongying''s permission, there will be no problem in the allocation of resources. The devil was very happy, although it was hard to tell what he was feeling.


    But at least it''s a good thing to be able to explore.


    At least, it won''t be in my heart all the time. People, if there is a desire in the heart, but it can not be realized, it will suffocate.


    It''s like liking someone but not being able to get it. It''s really a fuckin ''thing.


    When Li Rui returns to the base, Li Laozu plans to visit the world alone. Su Hongying went back to Zuxing and sorted out. She had a lot to do. She had to unify the twenty-eight heavens again.


    In the base, Jian Suyan and others were relieved to see Li Rui''s safe return.


    "Dad, you''ve worked hard!"


    Xiaoman pours over and hugs Li Rui. This is probably not her own thought, her idea should be a good brave father. Those who know how to work hard should be simply speaking.


    Seeing Li Rui fighting to death, they knew what kind of years Li Rui had spent.


    "We used to blame you for not taking care of your family. How could we know you had such a dangerous life?" she said


    Chien Su Mei and Sakura also apologized: "brother Li, we are not good and sensible."


    Li Rui said with a smile: "it''s OK. It''s all over. Now I can finally settle down. Whether it''s the underground or the big dark sky, I''m more secure now. At least I won''t be as busy as before. "


    "When are you going home?" Guan Feixue asked.


    Li Rui goes to the transmission array.


    "Now."


    The light of the transmission array lights up, and Li Rui returns home soon. Different from the previous transmission array, the transmission array built on tianwanxing is technically unique. He not only integrated his understanding of the array, set up multiple activation, but also directly placed the Recovery Army around the teleportation array, and no one was allowed to get close to it.


    In addition, the material is also the best, so it can be used repeatedly, and the transmission distance is more distant. No longer need to use the underground as a springboard, it can be directly transmitted to the human world.


    It can be said that if this teleportation array had been more than ten years earlier, then there would have been no need to fight the war in the underworld, and the underworld would have been occupied in the dark.


    This is the power of knowledge.


    Of course, the dark sky demon king died early, so he was doomed to have no such good luck. Even if he is not dead, Li Rui will not teach anyone the technology of the teleportation array. Except him, no one can use the teleportation array.


    At home, Li Rui went downstairs.


    Jiansu and others, who had been waiting for his return, hugged Li Rui. This is a warm moment for them. The children seem to join in the fun, and they also want Li Rui to hold them.


    After experiencing so many things, we finally ushered in a period of calm.


    At last, Li Rui didn''t have to worry about the war in hell, about the affairs in the dark sky, or about the death of the dark sky


    This is what he has been trying to do.


    Until more than a week after the end, Li Rui still had an unreal feeling. Busy used to, suddenly leisure down, every day with his wife and children to play ah, spend leisure years ah, there is a little bit not used to.


    But after all, it''s still such a life. It''s the life people live. If you fight and kill every day, immerse yourself in the realm of upgrading day and night, and always close for hundreds of years.


    Anyway, Li Rui can''t stand it.


    He is not a person who is extremely progressive, and he is not a person who is bent on seeking Tao, so he has been looking for a cave for decades and hundreds of years, which is totally improper.


    On the day of the end of July, Li Rui sat in the snow flat, feeling the tranquility of the world. In short, a few of them are planting vegetables at the foot of the mountain. Xiaoman are running all over the mountain. Gu Long is sitting on the roof of Li''s villa, motionless, just like an ornament.


    "It''s a rare time. I wish I could have been like this all the time."


    Feel the cool wind in summer, the sky is gorgeous sunset.


    It''s beautiful.


    Wife and children are hot on the Kang, and they don''t need to worry about so many things.


    Far away, Li Rui heard jiansuyan shouting at the foot of the mountain: "brother Li, come down, there''s a snake here!"


    Li Rui couldn''t help laughing.


    I''m afraid of a snake.


    He flew down to the foot of the mountain. There is indeed a snake, perched on a stone, moving slowly.


    "I''ll kill you in the air." Li Rui said.


    In short, he shook his head: "no, if you kill him directly, it will destroy the biological chain here. You move it. We''ve got goose bumps. "


    Li Rui moved the snake away.


    But before long, the snake slowly appeared on the stone.


    It''s very evil.


    Li Rui touched his chin: "I specialize in all kinds of frivolous things. Any Taoist friend who plays a snake here will be killed if he doesn''t show his true shape."


    The snake opened its mouth and spit out a letter.


    Li Rui went over, picked up the letter, opened it and saw the handwriting of the Third Prince: "brother Li, come down to play!"


    Li Rui couldn''t help laughing and scolding: "if you don''t do your work all day, you know how to play."


    Li Rui knew what the third prince was doing. They don''t want to stay in the underworld any more. They want to go abroad.


    It''s just that Li Rui doesn''t have much interest in exploring outside China.


    He is not the kind of roe deer with extremely adventurous spirit. He is crazy and on the verge of death. He has a wife and children. He can grow up slowly. He is not in a hurry to go abroad at all.


    On the contrary, it''s the great array in the world, where Li Rui hasn''t fully explored.


    "It''s time to go over there and have a look."


    Thinking about this, Li Rui took out his mobile phone and asked Zhao Kuafu and others to come.

 Chapter 1012

    The meeting was held at Renxing martial arts school in the evening, with a total of 30 elite practitioners from the black League participating.


    At this meeting, Zhao Kuafu didn''t receive any tips and didn''t know the content. However, since it was initiated by Li Rui and in this form, it is absolutely a big thing anyway.


    It''s really a big thing.


    After Li Rui came, he sat down and said, "it was in this river that I fished you up."


    Li Rui comes to the river and points to a position. July secretly smile, hit Li Rui: "hero don''t mention that year Yong, you don''t laugh at me."


    Wang can''t help laughing. She knows about it. Others didn''t know much about it, so Wang Ke talked about it.


    Later, I went to the Candy KTV that sang Jie used to have, and many stories happened there.


    It''s all memories.


    The rare experience of green years.


    Zhang Qing held the children and took them to the library. She used to be the president of the University and is still the honorary president.


    Zhao Yue has also been to Jianghua university several times. Speaking of what happened in those years, everyone felt that it was amazing.


    "At that time, he was very skinny. I didn''t take a fancy to him at all, and he made a lot of trouble..."


    Finally, it''s the journey of Li Rui, but it''s also very happy.


    There are also some regrets, such as Guan Feixue, who has never participated in Li Rui''s memory before. Now, she can only laugh, not say.


    "It''s a pity I didn''t meet you earlier."


    Li Rui caught Guan Feixue''s regret and said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter. It''s all the same. Anyway, it''s all the same way in the end."


    It doesn''t matter whether you participate in the progress of your life.


    In the end, Li Rui was still at the lake of the school. He took a group photo with us. After taking the photo, one of the girls hesitated and asked, "are you uncle Li?"


    Li Rui nodded with a smile.


    "Uncle Li, can we have a picture together?"?! I''m in the medical league now, and I''ll go to Renxing hospital in the future, and thank you for setting up the student aid fund.... "


    The girl is incoherent. Li Rui looks at Zhang Qing.


    "Scholarship fund, what you should thank is your former president Zhang. Here is this one. You don''t have to thank me. If you want to thank me, thank you for your hard work. "

 Chapter 1013

    Li Rui didn''t do it because he had more money and a higher status. As a matter of fact, he came from a bitter family. It''s not easy for him to understand that.


    All his friendliness and warmth come from the environment in which he grew up. He didn''t grow up without a father or a mother, so he never put on airs to his friends, whether he was a student or a college of Renxing martial arts school.


    I know how to think about other people''s feelings.


    The two girls were full of joy and joy. It was exciting to see the legendary "senior" today, because the senior was so grounded. It really made them feel worthy of their reputation.


    But there''s still a little bit of tension.


    "We will certainly learn from the seniors!" The girl blushed.


    Li Rui laughed: "OK, OK, come on. We''ll go back first, and you''ll go back earlier. "


    The two girls nodded.


    Li Rui joined hands with his wife and children to return home.


    "Dad, when can we go to college?"


    "It''s fun there!"


    "We''re going to college, too!"


    Xiaoman and Li Shenping, Li Youran and some of them, go home and all clamor for college entrance examination. Can''t help but make people laugh and cry, until before going to bed, still dream of going to college.


    Late at night, in short, there are some worries: "children are out of touch with society, which is not a good thing..."


    Old mother like worry appeared on her face. Li Rui could not laugh or cry: "this is not a good thing, but for the safety of other primary school students... Of course, we do not always let them not go to school, but we must prevent it."


    "Let the children know how to keep a low profile and not make it public. Xiaoman is five years old this year. Let''s take some time. I''ll seal her magical talent for a while and let her get used to it at home first. "


    "What if we meet bad people? Let''s make a big tree to catch the wind, in case there is a strong enemy to offend us. " In short, there are all kinds of worries.


    Li Rui snapped his fingers: "this thinking is extremely limited. Schools can be built nearby. We build our own school. Primary school, junior high school and senior high school are integrated. "


    In short, she opened her mouth wide and looked at Li Rui in disbelief. She was surprised at "this kind of operation". But immediately, she said with a smile, "I''m still used to being poor. Why didn''t I think of it. I can be a headmaster, and Sister Zhang can also participate in it. "


    "In addition, we can recruit all the children of the parents of Renxing martial arts school. In this way, we can solve their problems..."


    In short, I''m happy to start thinking.


    Naturally, this idea can be done by thinking of it. The next morning, in short, a short family meeting was held to announce the event. Naturally, it won the consensus.


    After all, it''s all about having children, and it''s exciting to think about it. Moreover, many things, such as Renxing medicine and Renxing hospital, are managed by Wang Ke and July.


    They can''t participate in this kind of field with a strong specialty. On the contrary, if it''s primary school, junior high school and senior high school, it''s nothing. With their ability, they are competent enough.


    On the third day, Li Rui handed over the matter to Wang Jingfei, who would soon set up the land and build the school. We can start to recruit students around September and October.


    Children''s education is on the right track, which also distracts most of the family''s attention. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Li Rui also happened to put the big array on the agenda.


    In August, Li Rui came to Dazhen. In the mountains of Liushi, it has been built into a base to prevent outsiders from approaching. At this point, the base personnel opened the gate.


    In front of the entrance, Li Rui is lecturing.


    "After you enter the room, you must be careful in your words and actions, or even I can''t protect you. In addition, when you go inside, your main task is to build a simple camp and improve yourself. We Renxing martial arts school, in the future, you will all be the pillars. This is a top-level training. We must seize the opportunity. If anyone does not listen to the instructions, he will have no future. Do you understand what I mean? "


    "I understand!"


    Thirty people, uniform. Li Rui is also reassured that there is no problem. These people are disciplined and will not mess around.


    "Let''s go!"


    With Li Rui taking the lead, everyone entered the water mass in turn.


    No accident, thirty chickens fell into the water. Aware of the movement, the water immediately movement, a road Qianli figure, into a fierce killing soldiers, towards those students who fell into the water.


    However, after Li Rui released his breath, the corpses stopped, gathered around curiously and looked at Li Rui.


    "Long time no see, sisters. I brought some friends here today."


    Li Rui warmly greets them, and the female corpses grin slightly, as if they are happy. Who doesn''t like liveliness? Even female corpses like liveliness.


    There are no outsiders in the lake all the year round. When Li Rui came, they were reluctant to kill him. Now there are new friends coming, of course, is a very happy thing.


    The female corpses slowly make way for Li Rui to go to the palace.


    Inside the palace, Zhong Wuyan''s roar rang out: "well, you stinky boy, you are finally willing to come back! Say, have you forgotten me


    Li Rui''s face was calm. On the contrary, Zhao Kuafu and others behind Li Rui were very embarrassed. They pretended to hear nothing and tried to hold it.


    Li Rui walks into the hall. Zhong Wuyan sees that Li Rui is coming with his friends. He can''t help putting on airs. In front of Li Rui, she doesn''t care, but in front of outsiders, she still wants face.


    "Li Aiqing, what''s the matter with my palace?"


    "Queen, I''ve come to see you."


    Zhong Wuyan said to the maid of honor next to him, "take the guests to the reception room, so that they can be well received. Li Aiqing, you stay. "


    This meaning is very obvious, Zhong Wuyan wants to know what the situation is first. When the others left, Li Rui explained the reason with Zhong Wuyan.


    Zhong Wuyan was furious: "well, you stinky boy, you want to take advantage of me as soon as you come here. It''s really more and more presumptuous!"


    Li Rui said, "sister Zhong, don''t you feel bored? And all I bring are men. Don''t you realize that you don''t want to have a sweet love? Do you really want to die alone? "


    "This time I also brought a lot of delicious, fun and good-looking."


    Zhong Wuyan''s eyes brightened: "Oh? Where is it? Take it out quickly. What are you waiting for? "

 Chapter 1014

    The ground is full of things, all brought by Li Rui. I know that other little sisters like this one, so I brought more.


    "I''ve thought that since you can''t get out, we can always bring people. I''m the only one in Castle Peak. It''s so good. At least you won''t be so boring here every day. "


    Li Rui and Zhong Wuyan sat eating, and said something from their heart.


    Zhong Wuyan listen.


    "I''m going to bring more people in often. In this way, there will be a lot of excitement here. We all come from the world. We all have the same root and family. We should take care of each other. But to tell you the truth, if you don''t want to, I won''t bring it. I''ll come and see you more in the future. It''s the same. "


    Zhong Wuyan listen.


    "If you think you can, I can build a transmission array here. In the future, no matter where the array goes, we can find you."


    Zhong Wuyan put down snacks: "let''s start."


    Her eyes were firm, and the joy she had never seen in them for a long time came out slowly. I don''t know how long it will take for the expectation to turn into the joy of reality.


    "Do it earlier, let''s eat later."


    Zhong Wuyan got up and wanted to take Li Rui to build the teleportation array: "I have some materials here. If it''s not enough, you can find a way, as long as you can build the teleportation array."


    Li Rui followed Zhong Wuyan and left the hall: "you can let go of the things about the eyes of the array. You''re right. As long as someone comes, that''s good."


    It''s loneliness.


    No one likes loneliness, nor does she. To be sure, she could have been more indifferent, but she didn''t. Because, too long lonely.


    She was so lonely that she didn''t want to endure this kind of life any more.


    Some people say that to be an immortal, one must have a clear mind and have few desires, and cut off all emotional fetters. That''s fake. If so, what''s the difference between being a tree? All greed, anger, ignorance and stupidity come from emotion.


    The gods can''t stand loneliness.


    Some people will choose to be closed for one year, ten years or fifty years, but absolutely no one will choose to be closed for ten thousand years. That''s too long. If you do that, it''s no different from being dead.


    What is the meaning of living? Is to smile more happily, see more wonderful, experience more brilliant life.


    It would be great if fairy lake could become an isolated place.


    The reason why Zhong Wuyan is anxious is to see the possibility of Li Rui''s idea. She hoped that the idea would come true, because she could no longer endure loneliness. And she also knew that not only she, but also her subordinates, had endured too long.


    It''s because there are so many people here that she can bear it. But if there is a better future, who won''t like it?


    Zhong Wuyan takes Li Rui to a secret room. The space of the secret room is not small. It is about the size of a basketball court.


    "Is this OK?"


    "Yes."


    "I''ll show you what materials you need."


    Zhong Wuyan takes Li Rui to the collection room, where there are some treasures. Li Rui saw the bright crystal and the miraculous medicine, which are all the products of fairy lake.


    Fairy Lake is a lake composed entirely of aura. This thing in the lake will become a treasure after a certain period of time and opportunity.


    Such a treasure can''t be found in the world.


    Li Rui selects some treasures and goes back to the secret room.


    "During this period of time, I''m here to depict the teleportation matrix. I bring those friends, you just let them in the surrounding activities, draw out an area


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it."


    Zhong Wuyan sent someone over, but she stayed. If Li Rui needs help, she can call her at any time.


    Day by day, finally, three months later, the transmission is finished. This teleportation array may not be as good as that of the evening star, but it''s also very good.


    Moreover, the big array is not as far away as tianwanxing. It''s enough to have a medium-sized transmission array here!


    After Li Rui finished depicting the transmission array, Zhong Wuyan applied several arrays around to divide the pattern. At the same time, the defensive array and the barrier array are engraved one after another.


    With the cooperation of the two people, it will become a veritable "enclave" in the world


    This feeling is like developing a secret place.


    This kind of feeling is very good. Even Li Rui is still thinking about whether those secret places can be connected with here to form a circulation system.


    This idea made Li Rui very excited.


    "Thanks to you, I didn''t think it was really done!"


    In the evening, Zhong Wuyan held a banquet. The hall was full of people. The female corpses of fairy lake all came to the hall one after another, including the 30 people brought by Li Rui.


    The successful construction of the transmission array and the idea put forward by Li Rui make it full of vitality. Everyone sees a future full of opportunities.


    It''s a big picture that is hard to describe, but one thing is for sure, it''s full of hope. It''s no longer a place of isolation, a forbidden place for death.


    "I''ll lead all of us in fairy lake to propose a toast to Mr. Li!"


    Zhong Wuyan holds up her glass and faces Li Rui from afar. Li Rui also got up and drank the wine in his hand!


    "This is a small step for us, but a big step for the cultivation world! In this way, we will thoroughly break the restrictions of the past and achieve a better future! "


    It''s a bit official, but it''s more formal. After three rounds of drinking, Zhong Wuyan began to preach, and everyone was so quiet that they were intoxicated.


    Such a scene, even never thought about. Even Li Rui has never encountered such a situation, which is rare. Everyone feels and remembers with great care that the wisdom that has been handed down for thousands of years, many of which have been lost for a long time, has been handed down here again through Zhong Wuyan.


    As Li Rui said, maybe it''s just a small step for us, but it''s a big step for the cultivation world!


    Its significance and follow-up influence are very far-reaching.


    Three days later, under the leadership of Zhao Kuafu, the black League students set up camp around fairy lake. They built wooden houses, pavilions and rockeries. Even paved the access to fairy lake.


    The female corpses of Fairy Lake, just like the mermaid in the water, stare at their every move. Although some puzzled, but also feel very interesting. Even more, they will come to help and do what they can.


    Li Rui also went to the burial place where he saw many corpse demons and even the corpse emperor. However, it was there that made Li Rui think of a talent.


    Speaking of the corpse emperor, we have to win the new.


    However, this time the team leader, and did not call win new over. Moreover, his strength is not enough. In the future, maybe we can take him to have a look.


    No matter how deep it is, Li Rui dare not go in. Even when he arrived at the burial place, Li Rui was very careful and never dared to go there.


    However, Li Rui dared to go to Baigu mountain and talk to the Tu Bo messenger face to face.


    Li Rui''s strength is not weak after he arrives at the virtual state. And it can lock the real Qi in the body and not be sucked away. Even if Li Rui is willing, he can absorb a wave.


    After being aware of Li Rui''s strength, Tu Bo''s envoys did not dare to make mistakes and kept a relatively equal attitude.


    However, they didn''t have much communication. They were mainly Tubo messengers. They didn''t like to talk very much. They were like autistic people. After trying to communicate for a few words, Li Rui did not try to further open the heart of the Tubo messenger.


    The emissary, among the three spirits and seven spirits, lost one soul and two spirits, and his life style was deficient. You can almost think of him as a robot.


    After Li Rui left, he strictly ordered other members of the black League not to get close to these real restricted areas.


    We can''t take those areas as the places for training before we get rich in strength.


    Li Rui led them to leave after spending half a year in Dafan. Back on earth, Li Rui called all the monks to discuss a meeting.


    This time, almost all of China''s top friars, even some old monsters who didn''t come out of the mountain, came specially to participate.


    Everyone knows that at present, Li Rui is the number one expert in China.


    Almost no one will doubt the title, which is generally acknowledged as the first.


    His talent alone is also the most extraordinary. His experience along the way is a legend. What he has done is unprecedented.


    And he has a wide range of contacts and strength, which no one can match.


    The Renxing martial arts school is so crowded because of this martial arts conference. Tens of thousands of people swarmed into Renxing martial arts school and gathered the strongest martial arts force on the surface!


    The martial arts meeting will be held at five in the afternoon.


    At four o''clock, almost everyone came.


    Many people want to know what Li Rui wants to do. He must have something important about why he specially held this martial arts conference.


    It''s five o''clock sharp in the afternoon.


    Li Rui appeared in Gaotai.


    Below, there is a large area of black people. Everyone is looking at Li Rui.


    "You Taoist friends, I''m calling you here today to redefine Chinese martial arts."

 Chapter 1015

    Once the words were uttered, the whole hall was quiet. On the occasion of tens of thousands of people, there was no voice at all.


    Everyone held their breath and looked at Li Rui.


    As the current recognized martial arts in China, Li Rui met Chen Changsheng, Qingcang Zhenren and others on the last day of the seven days. They all want to know where Li Rui learned these things from.


    "Jidao Tianmo is an alien. Do you want to ask him? Forget it. He may have left. "


    Dark sky, stars shining in the sky. Say, in this period of time in the world, I don''t know if there is any change in the dark sky and the hell.


    Anyway, more than a year has passed.


    For more than half a year since then, Li Rui has been carrying out the practice of connecting the major secret places as a place for cultivation. Each secret place is connected with a transmission array as a large circulation system.


    In addition, Li Rui also asked the black alliance, tianmeng and Huaxia group to search for the key to the array. Naturally, it''s a private deal. Qingcang want to go into the big formation to have a look, but no one dares to break in without Li Rui''s permission.


    Li Rui''s body is guarded there.


    It''s not clear to anyone how strong that is. But even if he doesn''t do it, even if Li Rui is not there, no one dares to go to Jifeng.


    After all, if they want to go to that place, they have to pay something.


    After half a year, they finally got something and found a defective part. Although it''s just a part, it''s already a big harvest, which means it can be found.


    And Li Laozu also came back from the big black sky.


    The extreme way demon didn''t come back.


    It was an evening in early August when Li Laozu came to daxueping with a pot of wine. Li Rui makes some dishes and drinks with Li Laozu.


    "The old devil didn''t speak when he went, but I know he wanted me to go too. After all, his psychology is not enough. But he also knows that I have no necessary confidence in foreign countries. It''s also a pity to think about it. I don''t know if I can see him again in the future. "


    It''s hard for Laozu Li to say more. It can be seen that he is really melancholy.


    Once upon a time, everyone''s identity was very strange. One was a god man, another was an alien, and the other was a dungeon walker.


    Three monsters made a pile together, so they did a lot of bold things. Now that the old devil is gone, it''s impossible to say it''s not hard.


    Now I can only miss it.


    "If I had known, I would have let him leave a wisp of thought, and then he would have survived."


    Li Rui sighed.


    Li Laozu smile: "this aspect, he is thought of."


    Then he took out a jade slip.


    "Activate his consciousness now?"


    "Wait a little longer, maybe, there won''t be a day of activation."


    Once the current activation of this wisp of consciousness left by the extreme way demon means admitting that he has died. Then the dead heaven devil is not the activated heaven devil.


    It''s just two people.


    If possible, they would rather never activate the jade slips.


    "And you? What''s your plan? " Li Laozu asked softly.


    Li Rui gave a wry smile: "I''m not like my wife. Everything in the world is busy enough for me. Although it''s only something in the direction, there are many things that I have to do personally. To get through the secret places, we need to go to the hell and the big black sky to smooth things out there. Speaking of all, I feel that I am the busiest one. I have to worry about all the affairs of the three realms. It''s hard work. "


    Li Laozu said with a smile: "you just want to play everywhere."


    "On the one hand, this kind of consideration, or the most important thing is to be happy. Even if you live for thousands of years, you will die one day. I haven''t thought about living with heaven and earth. Basically, it''s impossible. "


    "Are you afraid your wife and children will leave you earlier?"


    Li Rui shook his head: "no, I''m ready to die when I die. Let''s say that I''m quite good at divinity. In addition to these incarnations, it''s basically certain that I don''t want to live in the same year, month and day, but die in the same year, month and day. "


    "That''s good, too."


    It''s always heavy to talk about such a topic. However, Li Laozu has long been used to life and death, and Li Rui is not a person who hurts spring and sorrows autumn.


    For death, they are not surprised and never expect too much.


    Some people regard longevity as their lifelong pursuit, hoping to live for thousands of years. In fact, let alone thousands of years, even 10000 years, 1000 years, think about it is a very distant thing.


    Although for ordinary people, every year is very fast, but if you really want to live so long, it will be very boring.


    Of course, with Li Rui''s current accomplishments, it''s definitely not a problem to live for a thousand years. In the future, if you want to further improve your accomplishments, maybe you can live as long as you want? In a word, I haven''t tried. I can''t say this kind of thing accurately.


    One thing is for sure, he pays attention to every day.


    "You don''t look like a monk. Your pursuit isn''t pure enough, but it''s OK. At least you haven''t lost your humanity. I''ve met many people who have become neither human nor ghost in order to cultivate Taoism. "


    Li Laozu seems to think of something very interesting.


    Li Rui asked: "it''s said that people in the sky are pure hearted and have few desires. They cut off seven emotions and six desires and ignore the world completely. Is that so? "


    "Heaven..."


    Li Laozu raised his eyes and looked up at the sky, with a cold smile.


    "They really like to take care of these miscellaneous things. Originally, they just take care of themselves. They also ask others not to have seven emotions and six desires. In so many stories in the world, there are seven fairies, Dong Yong and Erlang, who split the mountain to save their mother and so on. "


    "Frankly, this is the place I hate the most."


    Li Rui thought, "I''d better give up the idea of going to heaven as soon as possible."


    Three realms.


    The world, the earth, the dark sky.


    good.


    Although the distant stars and sea are eye-catching, the home in front of us is not necessarily bad.


    At night, Li Rui uses the transmission array to pull Su Hongying''s body. The transmission array of tianwanxing is directly connected to daxueping.


    It seems that Su Hongying''s separation also comes to daxueping.


    "You stay in the Li family, and don''t return to the noumenon for the time being." Su Hongying said to her.


    Su Hongying looks around again.


    "It turns out that this is the world."


    (end of Finale)